《Necromancer and Super Cemetery》 Chapter 1： 001 Start + 002 Weird Chapter 1 001 Start + 002 Weird 001 opening Affected by the North Sea monsoon, the winter in Langton is very cold. A light snow had just fallen during the day, and the crimson moon hanging in the air at night dyed the snow with a faint blood color. Two kilometers away, I could barely see the gas lamps lit overnight in downtown Langton, and a dilapidated black carriage hurriedly passed on the road. In the carriage filled with the smell of cow dung, Xu Mu''s body did not dare to move, or to be more precise, he couldn''t move even a hand if he wanted to. He could feel the vibration of the carriage under him, the pungent stench in the carriage, and the severe pain in his chest. It was the pain of being pierced through the heart. It was a very strange feeling. Consciousness. An hour ago, Xu Mu had just crossed over. He was both nervous and excited. He had just accepted some scattered memories of the original owner of the body. his own chest. Xu Mu was stunned at the time. Ten thousand grass and mud horses galloped in his mind in an instant, and he died just after crossing. What kind of rhythm is this? However, after a while, he realized that something was wrong. His heart was pierced by a knife. If he were a normal person, he would definitely not be able to live. However, apart from feeling the pain, he was still conscious, and even the pain in the chest wound was gradually relieving. "I...why haven''t I died yet?" Xu Mu was frightened, and his mind was full of doubts, but in the eyes of outsiders, he was now a freshly baked corpse. The carriage was still driving unhurriedly, and two people in black cotton coats were driving in front and talking in a low voice. "Master Rice, this time I failed again. This is the third time. Could it be that there is something wrong with the drawing of the Summoning Array?" The middle-aged man who was driving the car with the reins in his hand spoke cautiously and seemed a little timid. "Impossible! The blueprint was given to me by the priest himself, there is absolutely no way to go wrong!" The person named Les retorted sharply, his words were very firm, even a little crazy. The middle-aged man who was driving the carriage did not dare to say more, and even shook the reins in his hands, and the carriage accelerated. "What summoning pattern? Who are these two dogs, why are you killing me?" Xu Mu had more questions in his heart when he heard the two of them talking, but unfortunately he couldn''t move at all, let alone ask questions, so he could only endure silently, maybe a miracle happened, maybe after a while he really died... After a few minutes, the carriage stopped. The two men in black jumped out of the driver''s seat, looked around, and moved Xu Mu down. This is a desolate and gloomy mass grave. Under the cold night, there are many ghosts, and there are even a few green ghosts wandering not far away. It was obviously not the first time for the two men in black. They moved Green down and threw it to the back of a small mound on the side of the road. They turned around and walked back without digging a hole to bury the body. "Old Bill, this summoning failed, a lot of materials were wasted and people died. We must be more careful in the next few days." "Okay, Mr. Rice, I will be careful, but..." Old Bill, who was driving the car, hesitated. "But what?" the man in black named Les asked sternly. "That... Green is from the Wilson family. If he suddenly disappears, I''m afraid..." Old Bill hesitated. "Wilsons! Why didn''t you say it earlier! Damn..." Rice immediately raised his voice: "How many times have I told you, don''t provoke the nobles! You idiot!" Old Bill''s lips twitched and he muttered, "It''s just a poor sidekick, and I wanted to bring him to join us, but I didn''t want to make him a sacrifice..." But under Les'' fierce eyes, the voice became smaller and smaller, and he didn''t say anything. Dare to say it again. After a while, Les calmed down, scolded again, waved his hand and said, "Forget it, he''s already dead anyway, so he can''t handle that much. Now hurry back to the city first, don''t run into those weirdness, it''s too far from the city. Far" While speaking, the two walked away, and soon there was the sound of the horses neighing and the carriage moving away. At this time, Xu Mu was thrown on the cold and hard ground. I don''t know if it was his illusion. His cheeks were on the ground, touching the cold snow, which made his skin feel vaguely. This lifted Xu Mu''s spirits, but he still couldn''t move, the pain in his chest was still severe, but it weakened a lot... In the cold wind in the middle of the night, after an unknown amount of time, Xu Mu patiently endured. It is a cold and dark energy, the energy is very weak, contained in the heart, because the heart was pierced by the blade, it has spread to the whole body at this time. At the same time, Green got more memories in his mind. "Greene Wilson, a destitute son of a noble living in a relative''s house, is now the trainee housekeeper of the Wilson family in Langton..." The Wilson family belongs to the top aristocrats in Langton City, owning three cotton spinning mills and a rich iron mine. The family wealth is enough to rank in the top five in Langton City, and they have a hereditary viscount. Crossed by Xu Mu, this unlucky **** belongs to a distant relative of the Wilson family. He was just nineteen years old this year. Because his family was in decline, he took refuge with the Wilson family in Langton City under the title of a noble knight. But he was not satisfied with being a housekeeper. In order to revive the family business, he took risks, secretly studied undead magic, and joined a dangerous secret religious organization, trying to gain the favor of the evil **** and gain incredible abilities. It''s a pity that his luck is not very good. The old Bill who introduced him was just an errand, and he didn''t explain it clearly, which caused a misunderstanding. Instead, he regarded him as a sacrifice to summon the evil god, placed it in the middle of the summoning circle, and slaughtered it. Bloodletting sacrifice. As a result, the summoning ceremony failed, and he died in vain. Actually, for Xu Mu, this summoning ceremony did not fail. Although he did not summon the evil god, he summoned his consciousness. When undead magic, worshiping evil gods coexist with steam engines, trains, and cannons, what kind of world is this! The industrial revolution has lit the dawn of science, but there are still mysterious and strange supernatural abilities. Magicians are still mysterious and dangerous; druids may hide in circuses and travel between cities; glamorous witches will not be burned to death, but become regulars at noble cocktail parties; knights give up war horses and heavy armor, and hang on their equipment A rifle with a bayonet, firing bullets infused with grudge... The cold wind in the middle of the night blew more urgently, and the howls of wolves could be vaguely heard in the distance. Green lay on the cold and hard ground for an unknown period of time, the wound on his chest that was pierced by the blade actually closed, and the piercing pain was relieved, but his limbs were stiff and he still couldn''t move, but he could already sense the presence of his hands and feet, and according to Move your fingers and toes slightly at your own will. This made him secretly relieved, although it was a little weird, but in any case, at least he didn''t have to die again. After a while, Green finally tried his best to get up, straightened up and sat on the ground, panting heavily, just such a simple action had exhausted his strength. At this time, he felt cold all over his body, and although his hands and feet were conscious, they seemed to be frozen, and it was very inconvenient to move. "It''s so uncomfortable, what''s wrong with this body!" Green was secretly worried that although he lived after the catastrophe, it would not work if he became disabled! Fortunately, after a while, his hands and feet slowly recovered, and Green hurriedly checked his entire body. It was found that the hole pierced by the knife on the clothes was still there, but the wound inside had already grown. The new skin was whiter than the surrounding skin, and it was still slightly itchy when touched with fingers. Then he pressed his chest, his heart was still beating, and finally a stone fell to the ground in his heart. In any case, he was still alive, which was more important than anything else. Green felt slightly relieved and began to look around. It started to snow again at this time, and the cold wind wrapped the snowflakes on people like knives. This Green Wilson should have been indoors before, wearing only a shirt and a sweater, but Green didn''t feel particularly cold, instead he felt a sense of comfort, as if the temperature was just right. And he didn''t pay attention just now. At this time, Green found that although he had a heartbeat, his heartbeat was very slow, only twenty or thirty times a minute. "What''s the matter?" Green frowned, feeling a bad feeling in his heart: "I''m not afraid of the cold, my heartbeat slows down... This is a precursor to the transformation of a lich!" According to the memory of undead magic in his mind, Green thought of a certain possibility, making the hairs on his back stand upright. At the same time, recalling that just now, his heart was pierced by a knife, and a faint energy overflowed from his heart, which made him suddenly realize. It turns out that Green Wilson studied undead magic before. Although he didnt know much about it, he didnt even know how to get started, but he once obtained a damaged magic item used by a necromancer. This guy is ignorant and fearless. He even experimented randomly. He was lucky. He didn''t kill himself. Instead, he inhaled the remaining spiritual energy of the magic item and stored it in his heart. If there is an official necromancer at this time, with this little psionic energy, you can build a magic circle and become a junior necromancer apprentice. Unfortunately, Green Wilson didn''t have such a chance. At this time, due to the damage to his heart, his magic power overflowed, causing his body to become alienated. Instead of dying, there was a sign of lich transformation. But his soul had already been sacrificed in the summoning ceremony, allowing Xu Mubai to take advantage of it and be reborn into this world. Green figured out the cause and effect, and he settled on what happened, and he was no longer entangled in his heart. At this time, the wind and snow were even bigger. Fortunately, there was a red moon with a strange color in the sky. It was finally bright, and I could barely see the road. "That should be the direction of Langton City." Green got up and stood on the top of the mound next to him, looking at the shadowy lights in the distance. In the Kingdom of Lorenzo, Langton City is just a small city, but because of its proximity to the coast, there are ports and convenient transportation, and the economy is very prosperous. The government has the money, and in order to decorate the facade, just last year, gas street lamps were installed on the main roads in the city. The mayor made the decision himself, spared no expense, lighting up all night, and making Langton a real city that never sleeps. 002 Weird At four o''clock in the morning, the sky was just dawning, and the snow fell a little bit but it didn''t stop. Green finally walked into the urban area of ??Langton City, stepping on the neat stone road and walking towards the Wilson family''s mansion following his memory. The Wilson family''s mansion is located in the upper town of Langton City. It is a castle building built for nearly two hundred years. The towering towers symbolize the wealth and power of the family, which can be seen even outside the city. However, Green''s current identity is not qualified to enter the castle. He is only a trainee housekeeper of the Wilson family. Unkindness. Green and the servants of the Wilson family lived in a three-story building next to the castle. It was a structure similar to a cheese building, with twenty rooms on each floor and shared bathrooms. Green''s room was on the second floor. When he closed the door with his back, he finally let out a breath. The furnishings in the house are very simple, about ten square meters, single bed, washbasin rack, desk, wardrobe. looked around, and finally his eyes fell on the large wardrobe with rough manufacturing. According to his memory, there was a hidden compartment in the wardrobe, and the magic item of the necromancer was hidden inside. Green was both curious and looking forward to it, and immediately walked over to look for the dark grid, intending to take a look at the damaged magic item. Unexpectedly, at this time, there was a sudden knock on the door, and a milky voice called out: "Green! Get up quickly, Master Vincent has something to go out." Vincent is the heir to the Wilson family, a standard young aristocrat who attends dances, picks up girls for fun, and lives a very luxurious life. Because the predecessor of Green was also a nobleman. Although his family background was ruined, he received aristocratic education since he was a child, and they belonged to a family. The two could talk very well. Now the door is called by Vincent''s maid, a 13-year-old, blonde, kind and lovely little girl named Shirley. Green gave up the idea of ??checking the closet in the closet immediately, turned around and responded, quickly changed his clothes, and opened the door to come out. Shirley is very short, only reaching Green''s chest, with a baby face, wearing a blue and white maid dress, long hair in a ponytail, very beautiful and cute. Following Shirley out, he saw a luxuriously decorated four-wheeled carriage parked on the street. The four sturdy horses snorted and exhaled a stream of white air. This is Vincent''s special car, Green and Shirley went straight into the carriage, which was full of dark red velvet interiors, with heating, and there was a heat flow. Sitting in the car was a handsome young man in a white tuxedo with two dark circles under his eyes, but he looked excited. Seeing Green, he immediately smiled and said, "Green, I''m sorry for waking you up so early." Green, according to the relationship between the two people in his memory, was not polite and sat directly opposite: "Dear Master Vincent, what''s the good thing that makes you so excited that you haven''t slept all night?" Vincent tugged at the bell by his hand to signal that the driver can leave, and couldn''t help but answer excitedly: "Elf! It''s a real elf! According to the news from the Roy auction house, three women just arrived last night. The elf is said to be captured from the Gaia forest, I have never seen an elf, I must buy one this time, or I will regret it for the rest of my life." Green was slightly surprised. In the memories he had obtained, elves were a very rare humanoid species, not common even in the capital of the Kingdom of Lorenzo, and did not expect to appear in a small city like Langton. The streets were very deserted in the early morning, and the carriages drove smoothly. In less than 20 minutes, they had arrived at the gate of the ''Luwa Auction House''. Apparently, it was not only the Wilson family who got the news, and it was not only Vincent who was interested in elves. At this time, three luxury carriages with the noble family crests had been parked in front of the auction house. Vincent immediately became a little anxious, and didn''t care about the cold outside, he pushed the door and jumped out of the carriage, and walked in quickly. "Mr. Vincent, good morning!" A well-dressed lady immediately greeted her with a smile. As the heir of the Wilson family, Vincent is a frequent visitor to the auction house. He nodded slightly, and immediately asked urgently: "Ms. Ross, you should know my purpose, tell me where the elves are?" Ms. Ross, with a professional smile and no other nonsense, turned sideways and went in: "Master Vincent, don''t worry, please come this way first." , along with Green and Shirley, were also taken to a reception hall, which was decorated like a bar. The style was not luxurious, but it was also very tasteful. There were more than a dozen people sitting in the hall, including well-dressed nobles and a few strong men dressed as adventurers, with leather armor, long swords, and revolvers. They had a fierce aura and bright eyes. Role. When ??Green and the three of them came in, the adventurers sitting at the two tables were drinking hard liquor, but they were all gloomy and not very interested. Green is very strange, and the atmosphere is very wrong. If nothing else, the three elf slave girls are those adventurers who brought them to Langton City. As long as the deal goes smoothly, at least a few thousand gold pounds will make a windfall immediately. Why are these people still smelly? with a face? Thinking of this, Green was very careful. At this moment, a strong bald man with a blue war pattern on his face sighed, wondering if he drank too much, or was born with a loud voice, and slammed the metal cup in his hand on the table: "Damn! Those damned The thing is simply haunted, leaving Langton this time, if it still follows, I will fight it!" The middle-aged man across the table frowned, as if he wanted to persuade but didn''t know how to say it. In the end, he could only sigh and continue drinking. Green noticed something strange. It was very strange for three elf slave girls to appear in a small town like Langton City, and it was very suspicious that news was released overnight and they were going to be auctioned on the spot. Usually, this kind of auction has to be preheated and publicized for a few days, attracting the nobles and rich people from nearby towns. Seeing the mental state of these adventurers again, it is obvious that there is another inside story, and it is quite troublesome. Green weighed a little, and immediately reminded in a low voice: "Vincent, those few people don''t seem right." As the heir of the Wilson family''s efforts to cultivate, Vincent is not a brainless and rich second generation. Without Green''s reminder, he also found the clue, and immediately signaled the waiter of the auction house to come over. After whispering a few words, he stuffed a note. The waiter saw a hint of joy flashing across the denomination of the banknotes, and immediately retreated, inquiring about the news very quickly, only a few minutes later, the waiter walked back quickly and replied in a low voice: "It is indeed those who brought the elves, it is said that It was captured from the Gaia Forest and was originally intended to be taken to Faerun City. However, I heard that there was a strange encounter on the road, and several people died, making it impossible to do anything, so I temporarily decided to stop in our Langton City..." "Do you know what''s weird?" Vincent''s face was slightly serious after hearing this. "My lord, they didn''t reveal the specifics. They only knew that it was quite terrifying and strange. It is said that their companion served in the army and was a senior apprentice knight. They were all killed by strangeness." It''s weird to say, but can''t help but say it. Green was also taken aback. The senior apprentice knight and the senior magic apprentice were of the same rank. If they were equipped with enchanted firearms, they were very powerful, and they were killed! In fact, weird is just what ordinary people say. Ordinary people lack understanding of extraordinary things, so they call phenomena that cannot be explained by common sense as weird. To put it bluntly, they are people with some kind of extraordinary ability, beasts, ghosts, ghosts, demons and the like. (end of this chapter) Chapter 2： cemetery Chapter 2 Cemetery Green''s memory is not lacking in this kind of common sense, but the weirdness that can defeat a team of adventurers and kill the senior apprentice knights is very likely to be an extraordinary existence at the official level. So the question is, what is the purpose of that ''weird'' team of chasing adventurers? The answer is obvious, those three female elves! What Green could think of, Vincent also thought of it, and his face suddenly became ugly. The Wilson family is certainly the top noble in Langton City, but in the face of a strange hidden in the dark, who can kill a senior apprentice knight, Vincent has to carefully consider the gains and losses. For a personal preference, it is worth it to provoke a strong enemy for nothing. not worth it. After a while, Vincent sighed and stood up and said, "Forget it, it''s not worth it to provoke unknown and strange things for a plaything." After all, he simply didn''t even look at the three elves, stood up and went out directly. Just go. Being able to restrain his desires and make choices calmly, Green has a higher opinion of the heir to the Wilson family. Having said that, after leaving, Vincent was obviously disillusioned and hurried back to Wilson Castle to make up for his sleep. Green was very happy and went back to his residence outside the castle alone. This time, no one bothered him to take out the magic item. It is a bone whistle as white as jade. I don''t know what kind of bone it is made of. It is quite heavy and has a metallic texture. It is not ordinary at first glance. Unfortunately, it has been broken and only half of it is left. Green saw the magic tool in this world for the first time. He held it in his hand, and was about to study it carefully, when he suddenly looked stunned! The half-bone whistle had a slight blue halo in his hand. The halo was like a cloud, automatically invading the palm of his hand, and immediately made him feel extremely cold, as if he was holding an ice pimple in his hand. Green let out a ''huh'', did not expect this to happen, was stunned for a moment, and then took a closer look, the half-bone whistle dissipated with the cyan halo, and it quickly weathered and turned into a small puff of powder. Green''s fingers were scattered. "What happened just now? Bone whistle is a magic tool. There is no doubt that it was in Green Wilson''s hands for many years. The body has absorbed it." Green was full of doubts, staring at the palm of his hand, the white powder had been scattered all over, even if he tried to grab it with his hands, it was useless, the powder seemed to have a weak repulsion, and it was very fine in itself, and it would not slip on his hand. , difficult to grasp. At the same time, in Green''s mind, I don''t know if it was an illusion, he seemed to hear two subtle "Di Di" sounds, followed by a sound similar to the turning of gears. Green didn''t care about the two beeps at first, but the subsequent sound of gears could not be ignored anyway. "What is this movement? Could it be an auditory hallucination?" Green suspected that it was related to the bone whistle that had just been smashed, and felt a little nervous in his heart, but after waiting for a while, there was no other movement. Unexpectedly, just as he was about to breathe a sigh of relief, there was a sudden bang, like a firecracker exploding, followed by a series of rhythmic electronic sounds that appeared in his mind. Immediately after a whirlwind, it was like falling into the abyss. Green''s eyes went black. When he regained consciousness, he was still in the sky, commanding and overlooking the ground. In his vision was the ruins of a city, and only one or two buildings remained intact among the ruins. "I''ll go! Help me~~~" Green suddenly appeared at an altitude of several hundred meters, and he was so frightened that he let out a scream. He subconsciously wanted to plan his hands and feet, but he was surprised to find that he had no real body! After a few minutes, when he calmed down, he realized that this was not the real world, he just consciously entered this unknown space. At the same time, an abstract figure head appeared in the upper left corner of his field of vision. After he paid attention, the head flickered slightly, and a data bar was opened to the right: Name: Xu Mu (Greene Wilson) Occupation: Necromancer Level: Junior Apprentice Skill: None Seeing this data column and the dj vu building wreckage below, Green suddenly reacted: "This... isn''t this the strategy game on my phone? Did you travel with me too? But I''m not playing a knight. , how did you become a necromancer?" Green had played a strategy mobile game similar to "Heroes Invincible" before crossing, upgrading buildings, and blasting soldiers to fight. He didn''t expect this game interface to appear in his mind after crossing! But the profession has become a Necromancer. It is estimated that because of the body lich, the profession has been limited, and the game system automatically defaults to the Necromancer. "Goldfinger! This is definitely my golden finger!" Green was excited, and his mind immediately turned. In the next moment, it was like falling from a high altitude, his perspective quickly fell, the ruins of the city below zoomed in rapidly, and in the blink of an eye, he had entered a gray-black palace. The corresponding force of the necromancer in the game is the cemetery. This gray-black palace is the town hall of the cemetery, and it is also one of the rare buildings in the entire cemetery that remains intact. As Green entered the hall, the original dilapidated town hall was automatically repaired. Green searched for a while, but found nothing, and after another thought, he came to the only remaining building in the cemetery. This is a cemetery that covers an area of ??more than ten acres. There are many broken tombstones, forest fires are flickering, and crows are screaming, which is creepy. In the game, the lowest-level undead creatures - skeleton soldiers are produced here. The combat effectiveness is average, and it depends on the number. Green was eager to come here to see whether the undead creatures produced in the cemetery could be projected into reality. If they couldn''t enter reality, even if it was just an empty joy, the cemetery could only entertain himself. . However, when things came to an end, Green was dumbfounded. This ''cemetery'' that he traveled through with him is no longer a game. There are no resources such as gold coins, wood, and stones. There are five skeleton soldiers in the cemetery, but there is no way to recruit them. Green''s research was fruitless for a long time, so he could only give up and temporarily exit the cemetery interface, his body trembled, and his consciousness returned. rubbed his temples, wondering if it was the first time he didn''t get used to it, Green felt a little tingling around his temples. He took out his pocket watch and looked at the time, and about ten minutes had passed since he lost consciousness and returned. Green frowned, thinking to himself: "The time ratio is about the same! It''s not like a day in the inside or a moment outside. It seems that when you enter the cemetery, you must try to avoid anyone being present, or you will suddenly lose consciousness and you will have to be startled. However, it is a big problem that troops cannot be recruited normally in the cemetery. What is the reason? It should have been because I touched the bone whistle and absorbed the energy inside to open the cemetery. Could it be that the energy contained in the bone whistle is not enough? function has not been fully activated?" Green had conjectured and thought about it, and came up with such an assumption. As for whether it was as he thought, he had to find another magic item and try it to see if he could fully activate the function of the cemetery. (end of this chapter) Chapter 3： 004 Baron Lornanx Chapter 3 004 Baron Ronanks Because of things in the morning, Vincent was listless all day, and it was not until the evening that he regained some interest. He sent someone to call Green to the castle to have dinner and discuss the "weird" news. In fact, Vincent was still a little unwilling after returning, and the information that the auction house waiter inquired in the morning might not be accurate, so after returning, he specially sent someone to investigate carefully, but the results were not much different. Because it is not a formal occasion, and the authority of the nobility has declined after the Industrial Revolution, many of the red tape of the past have been abandoned. Green took a seat directly after seeing Vincent saluting slightly, and there was a not-so-rich but exquisite dinner in front of him. Green glanced at it, knowing that this was his predecessor''s daily life with Vincent, he sat down and started eating with peace of mind. While eating, I listened to Vincent''s ramble and told the news of the new inquiry. Green didn''t express his opinion, just listened quietly. When he was about to finish eating, there was a sudden sound of hurried footsteps from outside the restaurant. Immediately, a sturdy young man in light leather armor with a revolver and a fighting dagger at his waist walked in quickly. "Rolt, what''s so urgent?" Vincent asked in surprise. Rolt was his personal bodyguard, a senior apprentice knight, with a stable personality and proper handling. It was rare to see him in such a panic. "There''s something wrong with the young master!" Roert''s face was serious, indicating that the situation was very serious. "What''s the matter?" Vincent''s face froze. Green felt a slight ominous feeling in his heart upon seeing this. "Baron Lonanx was murdered! The adventurers who lived in the auction house also died. There were nine people in total, and none of them survived." Roerte spoke quickly and seemed very urgent. Green and Vincent were both shocked. Baron Lonanx was a big man in Langton City on par with the Wilson family. Although he was only a baron, he was good at business. The mining company owned by the family was a famous mining giant in the southern part of the Kingdom of Lorenzo. . In addition to the title, Baron Lonanx is also a senator of the Northwest Provincial Council, and his influence in the entire Northwest Province is still higher than that of the Wilson family. "How did you die? Who is the murderer? Did you catch it?" Vincent asked three questions in a row, but he already had some kind of guess in his heart, because the Baron Lonanx also went to the auction in the morning. If the three elf female slaves were bought by him, then the cause and effect would be obvious. pass. Besides, those foreign adventurers were also killed together. Who else could the murderer be except the ''weird'' who followed him all the way! Without waiting for Rolt to answer, he walked in from the outside, a silver-haired old man in a black tuxedo and white gloves, and saluted Vincent in a strict manner. "Grandpa Laurens, why are you here?" Vincent immediately got up and saluted, including Green who also stood up. No one in the Wilson family dared to despise the old butler who served the three viscounts, even if Vincent was the heir of the family, he had to maintain respect. Butler Laurence glanced at Roerte, and said in a slow tone: "Young master, you have already received the news about Baron Lonanx. The master wants to go and see, please go with you." "Okay." Vincent responded immediately, and then said to Green: "Green, you come with me." After that, the two quickly followed Butler Laurens to the gate of the castle. A luxurious carriage with the Wilson family crest was parked at the entrance of the castle. The groom stood beside the carriage and saw three people approaching, and immediately stepped forward to open the door. Vincent raised his legs and got on the carriage. Green and Laurens, as stewards, were also qualified to sit in the carriage, but they could not sit on the same level as the master, and could only sit in the two small seats by the door. Inside the carriage, Vincent''s father, the head of the Wilson family, Paul Wilson, sat with a sinking face. When he saw the three people coming in, there was no expression, and people couldn''t guess what he was thinking. Viscount Paul is less than fifty years old, tall and dignified. It is said that he served in the army when he was young and had the strength of a senior apprentice knight. But now, with age, he has gained some weight, not like a knight, but more like a capitalist. "Father!" Vincent was obviously a little scared and sat down opposite Viscount Paul. Viscount Paul said "um", but his eyes swept across Green''s body, and then he looked at his son and asked in a flat tone: "Did you go to the auction in the morning?" Vincent nodded and said: "Yes, I heard that three elves came last night, but these elves seemed to have something to do with ''weird'', so I gave up." Viscount Paul''s eyes flashed with relief: "Yes, my mind is still sober, I know how to understand the situation and control myself." "Thanks father for the compliment." Vincent secretly breathed a sigh of relief, obviously his every move could not escape Viscount Paul''s eyes and ears. At the same time, the carriage went along the smooth road to 25 Westbrook Street, the mansion of Baron Lornanks in Langton, a baroque three-storey house. Because it was not far away, the carriage arrived quickly. A lot of people have come before Green and the others, such as the mayor of Langton City, the chairman of the city council, the chief of the police station, the chairman of the chamber of commerce and other big figures who are rarely seen at ordinary times have all come. No. 25 Westbrook Street has been blocked by the police, and people who heard the news and watched the lively nearby were blocked from the cordon. There was a lot of discussion and pointing. Killed as if experiencing it firsthand. Green and the others had Viscount Paul there, so naturally they would not be turned away. The four of them crossed the cordon and went straight in. As soon as I entered the door, I heard a woman''s cry. In the living room on the first floor, a beautiful young woman in her twenties was wiping her tears. This beautiful lady is the continuation of Baron Lonanx, a commoner. Born a baroness, she is now the first heir to the estate of Baron Lonanx. Beside her, the president of the Langton City Chamber of Commerce, a potbellied forty-year-old widower was diligently consoling him. Viscount Paul came in for a formal greeting, and then walked directly into the study on the first floor. This was the first scene of the murder of Baron Lonanx. At this time, the mayor, the speaker, and the chief of police were all there, and the forensic personnel of the police station had just arrived. Because of the limited space in the study, Green and other attendants were blocked from the door, but they could see the baron''s body still hanging in the air through the door of the study. The rope was hung on the lamp base of the crystal chandelier, and the corpse hanging below was pale blue, with protruding eyes and tongue sticking out. Moreover, the hands and feet of the corpse showed abnormal twists, and they should have been broken, and it was obviously impossible to commit suicide. Soon the body was put down, and the forensic doctor of the police station began a preliminary investigation. After a few minutes, the experienced old forensic doctor raised his head solemnly. The chief of police immediately asked: "How is it, is it a common murder or something else?" The old forensic doctor understands what the ''other thing'' asked by the police chief refers to, and what kind of answer he hopes to get. Unfortunately, this time Mr. Chief is doomed to fail. The old forensic doctor''s face was grim, and he said solemnly: "The corpse has obvious psionic reaction, it should be some kind of weird thing." "Shit!" The director scolded a **** in a low voice, but he had no choice but to look at the mayor and the speaker, as well as Viscount Paul and his son on the side: "Gentlemen, it is a pity that our city of Langton has ushered in a strange murder of nobles. We must notify the Special Bureau and report it immediately, this is not something that the City of Langton can solve." Green listened outside the door, his thoughts kept running through his mind, especially when he heard the forensic doctor''s mention of ''psionic reaction'', which gave him an idea. Psionic power is the core foundation of the extraordinary power in this world. Whether it is a magician, a knight or any other profession, its extraordinary power is transformed from psionic power. Previously, Green absorbed the psionic energy stored in the half-bone whistle and accidentally activated the cemetery in his body. Unfortunately, due to insufficient psionic energy, he could only activate half of it, and more psionic energy was needed. (end of this chapter) Chapter 4： Death Vision Chapter 4 Death Vision Green thought in his heart: "I don''t know how much psychic energy was in the weirdness that killed Baron Lonanx. The psychic energy contained in the half-broken bone whistle activates the cemetery. If you get this weird psychic energy, you will definitely be able to completely open the cemetery. " However, as soon as this idea appeared, it was held down by Green. It was possible to defeat an adventure group of more than ten people, kill senior apprentice knights, and brutally kill noble barons. This kind of strangeness is not something he can provoke now. , if you insist, you are courting death. At this time, the people in the study came out one after another. Except for the three forensic doctors, the others were either nobles or high-ranking officials. On the contrary, the old forensic doctor was very interested in the baron''s corpse, and wanted to take it back for a detailed autopsy, but was rejected by the baroness, claiming that the husband''s corpse must not be treated in a manner that would undermine the dignity of the nobles. The mayor, the speaker and the Viscount Paul then condoled to the baroness and left. But Green stayed behind. Just now he found some kind of mark on the door of the study, he could feel it, but he couldn''t see it with the naked eye. It was this feeling that made him want to look subconsciously, and suddenly felt a stinging pain in his eyes. In about a second, the surrounding color disappeared, and it turned into a black and white world! This is a ring of undead magic - necrovision. Before Grimm Wilson had studied this magic for a long time, there was no progress, and he never thought that Grimm would use it unexpectedly. It should be because Green was recognized as a junior necromancer apprentice in the cemetery, so he could use this magic, but unfortunately it only lasted for a second, and his eyes were stinging and bloodshot. Fortunately, Green''s body had begun to become a lich, otherwise his eyeballs would have exploded when the magic backfired just now. Green was also able to endure it, he just gritted his teeth and remained silent, rubbed his eyes with his hands, and slowly recovered after a while. Although the vision of death only lasted for a second, it was enough. Green found traces that were invisible to the naked eye, which were a few invisible drops of blood. "Bloodstains that can block vision! Could it be that the strange person who killed the baron has the ability to be invisible, or solidified the special magic that blocks vision?" Green thought to himself, looking in the direction of the bloodstains, it was an inconspicuous mess property. He judged that it was probably some kind of magic item hidden on the baron, or the baron himself had some kind of ability, which wounded the other party when he killed him in a strange way. Extraordinary abilities are not hidden in the aristocratic circle, especially a noble with huge wealth, it is impossible to be unprepared for the strange, one or two magic items are normal. Green was a little moved by this discovery. When the forensic doctor examined the baron''s body just now, he didn''t find any magic props. Under the eyes of the public, it was impossible to be greedy for ink. Then it is very likely that the magic props on the baron''s body were taken away by that weird or hidden somewhere. . Green estimates that the latter is more likely, not only because the weird one is injured, but the ability to block vision is very magical, but it is also very restrictive. With Green''s common sense of extraordinary power, this ability can only act on itself, and it is difficult to transfer it to other things. If the strange murderer escaped with a magic item and appeared in the sight of others, it would be an object floating. Baron Lonanx''s mansion is tightly guarded, and it''s impossible for anyone to notice this situation. At this moment, the speaker proposed to leave some staff behind to help deal with Baron Lonanx''s funeral in a high-sounding name. The shrewd baroness certainly understood the other party''s purpose, but she could not refuse. Baron Lonanx died too suddenly, his brothers and relatives would not see a huge inheritance fall into the hands of a young widow of commoner origin, and a battle for inheritance is about to begin. The baroness has the first line of succession. After all, she is alone and must win allies. At this time, everyone who appeared in the baron''s mansion was the target she tried her best to strive for. Even if she couldn''t help, at least she didn''t become an enemy, for which she was willing to pay the price. These giants of Langton City will not miss the opportunity. Even if the strange danger has not been lifted, it cannot stop their thirst for wealth, and they are ready to tear off a few pieces of meat on the Baron''s legacy. There are four people on Green''s side. Of course Viscount Paul and Vincent will not stay. Laurens is the chief butler of Wilson Castle. The affairs are complicated and irreplaceable. This task naturally falls on Green''s head. After Viscount Paul and others left, Green was secretly delighted, and immediately began to act, following the bloodstains found by Death Vision and began to search. It was already dark at this time, and the gas lamps were lit in the Baron''s mansion. The dim yellow light made the house that had just died even more gloomy. In the second before ??, Green could only roughly see the direction of the blood dripping. He first went into the utility room to check and found nothing, so he could only use Necro Vision again to find the invisible blood dripping traces. After the last experience and using magic again, Green clearly felt a faint energy in his body converging to his eyes along with his thoughts. This was the first time he used magic consciously. It was a pity that he failed. Probably because of his nervousness, the magic power did not condense into a magic circle after it gathered in his eyes, and then the magic power collapsed. Green was not discouraged, rubbed his eyes lightly, took a few deep breaths, and recalled the formation of the circle of [Death Vision] in his mind, ready to continue trying. The second time, because the mind circle structure kept coming back to his mind, the magic power was successfully condensed into the magic circle, but because of the excessive force, he was dizzy for a while. For the third time, after learning the lessons from the previous two times, Green finally completed this entry-level one-ring undead magic-dead vision. In an instant, Green''s field of vision turned black and white, and only a few drops of blood on the ground showed a dazzling red. Green endured the stinging pain in his eyes, seized the time to search for the blood trail, and soon found that the blood trail was down in the direction of the stairs. According to the spread of blood, it was speculated that the strange injury was not serious. He came out of Baron Lonanx''s study, rested for a while while leaning on the door frame of the utility room, and then walked to the second floor. Green hurriedly walked over, enduring the soreness of his eyes, taking three steps and two steps up the stairs, and finally saw the bloodstains disappearing in front of the door of a guest room. At this point, Green finally couldn''t bear it anymore. He dissipated his vision of death and rubbed his eyes vigorously. The pressure on his body organs was still too great to continue using the vision of death. Green looked left and right, then tentatively pushed open the door. Generally, the rooms provided to guests are usually not locked. Sure enough, the door is not locked, and it can be opened with a slight twist. "Squeak..." As the door developed a slight folding sound, a room of more than ten square meters appeared in front of Green. (end of this chapter) Chapter 5： Wind Blade Bracelet Chapter 5 Wind Blade Bracelet The furnishings in the room are very simple, a double bed, a set of tables and chairs, and a wardrobe. Because no one lives in the bed, there is no bedding, just a bare mattress, and the house is unobstructed, so it is difficult to hide things. Green closed the door with his hand, pinched the bridge of his nose, tried his best to relieve the pressure on his eyes, and then used his ''Death Vision'' again to find clues. In the black and white field of vision, there are bloodstains next to the wardrobe and desk, as well as on the mattress, and there is a stronger psychic fluctuation under the mattress. Green''s eyes lit up, and he immediately stepped forward to check, not worried about the strange magic trap. If there is really a magic trap, there must be psionic fluctuations, and I just found out by using the dead vision. Green moved quickly to find a delicate silver bracelet from the mezzanine of the mattress. As soon as the ?? bracelet started, Green immediately felt a sense of it, and the cemetery system in his mind issued a prompt: "I found the wind blade bracelet, a magic item containing spiritual energy, does it absorb spiritual energy?" "Wind Blade Bracelet, Baron Ronanks used this magic tool to injure that weird one before he died. It really contains spiritual energy, and the cemetery can absorb it." Green was very excited, and there was no doubt that he chose to absorb it. Although this wind blade bracelet is very valuable, it is a piece of swag, and it is impossible to get the bright side. It is better to quickly absorb the psionic energy to activate all the functions of the cemetery. In the next moment, as Green chose, the wind blade bracelet in his hand immediately flashed a light blue halo. This time, the blue halo was ten times stronger than the green halo of the half-bone whistle. Obviously, the spiritual power contained in the intact magic item and the damaged magic item cannot be compared. Soon the blue halo disappeared into Green''s hands, and the wind blade bracelet followed the bone whistle and turned into some slippery powder scattered on the ground. At the same time, there was another ''di'' in Green''s mind, as if the computer had restarted, and there was a humming sound, making him feel dizzy. After a few minutes, Green got used to it a little, and hurriedly entered the cemetery space, and noticed the change at first sight. Originally, the upper left corner of the cemetery space was his status bar, and there was nothing in the other three corners, but this time a blue crystal symbol appeared in the upper right corner, followed by the value of ''25''. "It''s finally here! The blue crystals represent psionic energy. Just now, there are 25 psionic energy points left in addition to activating the cemetery from the wind blade bracelet." Green was happy and excited, and quickly turned his mind to the cemetery to check the skeleton soldiers'' status. Recruitment price. As the standard configuration of the necromancer, the skeleton soldiers are cheap and only need five points of psionic power, which is very easy to explode. Green first tried to order a Skeleton Soldier, consuming 5 psionic energy, and a rustling, a few seconds later, a white bone in tattered leather armor with a short sword and a round shield dug up the grave and climbed out. Looking at this skeleton soldier, Green was a little surprised, because he was preconceived. In the game, the skeleton soldier is the cannon fodder type. I didn''t expect this skeleton soldier to be quite imposing, more than 1.9 meters tall, and the huge skeleton head flashed green soul fire. , The bones are thick, like cast iron, and the short sword and round shield in his hand are quite fine although there is some rust. Green tried to control the skeleton soldier, and he was pleasantly surprised. The skeleton soldier was quite intelligent. Even if the order was vague, he could understand Green''s mind. He was flexible and attacked swiftly and fiercely. He was definitely a qualified person. warrior. After a few tests, Green was very satisfied, but then there was another problem. How did the skeleton soldiers recruited in the cemetery manifest into reality? Generally, necromancers use [Soulism] to summon undead creatures, but Green Wilson was only half-baked before Green Crossing. He was not even a junior necromancer apprentice. technique]. Green was lost in thought, not in a hurry to recruit the other four skeleton soldiers, and since he was in the house of Baron Lonanx, he did not dare to delay in the cemetery for too long, and quickly withdrew. "Maybe try to find Vincent." In fact, the Necromancer is not a shameful profession in this world. Necromancers are a branch of orthodox magicians, but the methods are a bit terrifying, which makes ordinary people feel scared, but there is no discrimination against necromancers in the aristocratic circle. On the contrary, nobles prefer to make friends with some powerful necromancers, especially the elderly. Sick nobles, if they are unwilling to face death, necromancers can help them transform into lich, even if it will lose a lot, but at least they can still live. So Green judged that if Vincent learned that he became a junior necromancer apprentice and needed [Spirituality], he would be very happy to help. Night all night~~~ In the early morning of the next day, a black carriage galloped to the door of Baron Lonanx''s mansion, and an imposing blond man in a black trench coat descended from it. As soon as Green got up, through the window of the guest room on the second floor, he saw the man negotiating with the police outside, and then returned to the carriage. Immediately, the carriage entered the gate and went straight downstairs. Three people came down, except the blond man and one other. Both men and women wore black trench coats of the same style, and inside the trench coats, they all carried military long-barreled revolvers and fighting daggers equipped by the Kingdom''s army. "Is the person from the special bureau here? A baron was brutally murdered in a strange way. This incident will definitely cause an uproar, and the special bureau has to pay attention to it." Green observed silently, a little curious about the special situation. The ?? Special Bureau is a government department of the Kingdom of Lorenzo that specializes in supervising extraordinary affairs. It is independent of the military police special department and is directly responsible to the king and the prime minister, with a high level of power. At the same time, the man sent by Viscount Paul to replace him also arrived. Green just went to a distant relative, far from being the confidant of Viscount Paul. Maybe he will have the opportunity to gain Vincent''s trust in the future, but at least he can''t participate in some secret affairs in the family. The reason why he was left here yesterday was because there was no one to choose. As an expedient measure, he was replaced early the next morning to continue to be his trainee housekeeper. Green got the wind blade bracelet, the purpose has been achieved, just did not want to stay for a long time, after explaining a few words to the other party, he returned to Wilson Castle and went straight to Vincent. "Hey, Green, you came back just in time!" Vincent was processing documents in the study, and when he saw Green coming out from behind the huge solid wood desk, he eagerly inquired: "I heard that the people from the special bureau have arrived, what are they? Man, have you seen it?" It can be heard that Vincent is also very interested in the agency of the Special Bureau. "Two men and a woman came, and I didn''t see it too clearly before being replaced by Sauron." Green replied with a smile, Sauron was the one sent by Viscount Paul to replace him. "That''s a pity!" Vincent shrugged, but he was not too persistent, and asked again: "Green, you rarely come to the study on your own initiative, have you encountered any trouble?" Green smiled and said: "It''s not a problem, I just want to ask you for help." "Oh? What''s the matter, let''s listen to it." Vincent didn''t immediately pat his chest to make a promise Jiu didn''t really want to help. (end of this chapter) Chapter 6： Dr.Wilkins Chapter 6 Dr. Wilkins "You should know that I have been researching undead magic." Green didn''t intend to go around in circles, but cut to the subject. "Of course, my friend, you also let me see that bone whistle. It was a good magic tool, but it was damaged." Vincent smiled noncommittally. "I succeeded." Green said coldly. Vincent didn''t react for a while: "What is successful..." But he quickly understood, and stared at Green with wide eyes: "You mean...you have become a necromancer! My brother, you are not joking Well! It''s amazing!" Hearing that Green had become a necromancer, Vincent was shocked and even changed his name. Even if the relationship between the two is good, Green''s name belongs to the Wilson family and holds the title of knight, but the family''s heirs are not allowed to be brothers with the apprentice housekeeper, but if Green becomes a necromancer, everything will change, and the Wilson family can''t afford to hire one A noble magician as a butler. "Don''t get excited about Vincent." Green smiled: "I''m just a beginner magic apprentice, I''m still far from becoming an official necromancer." Vincent laughed indifferently: "Grimm is too modest, any formal magician comes from a magic apprentice, congratulations to you my brother, this is really great!" At this moment, Vincent is happy from the bottom of his heart. He has a good relationship with Green. Green has become a magic apprentice. If everything goes well, he will be promoted to the official necromancer in another 20 or 30 years. By then, he will only be in his forties when he inherits the family. age. If the Wilson family has a formal-level extraordinary person, it will bring unimaginable benefits to the development of the entire family. Moreover, magicians are different from knights. Knights are lenient in entering and exiting strictly, and they do not have high requirements for talent at first, but they will encounter bottlenecks when they reach senior apprentice knights. According to the ratio, only five or six senior apprentice knights can be promoted to full knights. A magician is just the opposite. The entry threshold is high. If the talent is not enough, the magic power cannot be condensed in the body, and even a magic apprentice cannot become a magician. Once he became a magic apprentice, it was easier to advance to the official level, so as long as he did not die in the middle, Green had at least a 50% chance of becoming an official necromancer. "By the way, my brother, what did you just say for me to help?" Vincent asked eagerly, even more excited than Green himself. "You know my situation best. Although I became a necromancer apprentice by chance, I was born in the wild, and I don''t have a teacher to teach me, so I don''t know magic at all." Green said what he meant. Vincent didn''t think about it, and immediately smiled: "This is easy to do, there must be undead magic on Dr. Wilkins'' side, I''ll take you to find him." This is what Green is waiting for. Dr. Wilkins is a private consecration of the Wilson family, a senior magician apprentice, and a scholar. He has a doctorate in physics and philosophy from Wangdu University, so he likes to be called in private. He is Dr. Wilkins. Although Dr. Wilkins is a magician of the energy system, he has a wide range of knowledge and a wide range of magic. Spiritism is only an entry-level undead magic that should not be difficult for him. At this time, Dr. Wilkins is mostly in the meditation room on the top floor of the castle. With Dr. Wilkins'' age and magical attainments, it is very hopeful that he will be promoted to a full-fledged mage within three to five years. Leap, so even Viscount Paul treats him with great respect. Vincent was very resolute, and immediately took Green to the meditation room on the top floor of the castle. The top floor of the castle is considered a forbidden area for the Wilson family. Only a few people, such as the direct descendants of the Wilson family and the Laurens housekeeper, can enter. This is also where Grimm knows that Dr. Wilkins lives and has to ask Vincent to help. The meditation room is located in the east tower on the top floor of the castle. It includes a meditation room, a laboratory, a study, and a bedroom. The total area is larger than the average two-story residence. When Vincent brought Green, Dr. Wilkins was leading two students to do experiments, beakers and iron kettles, clinking, smoky. Dr. Wilkins was wearing a blue magic robe with a hood and a gold trim. The hood was not worn, revealing a head of white hair. In his thin hands, he held an ebony staff that was more than half a meter long. Although he was old, However, he is full of energy, and the breath of life surging in his body is stronger than that of young people. Vincent and Green did not dare to disturb, and just waited on the side while watching the experiment. Vincent is a layman, so he can only watch the fun. Although Green is a magic apprentice, he is not much better than Vincent. After waiting for nearly half an hour, Dr. Wilkins''s experiment finally ended. No accident, the experiment failed. This is also the normal state of magicians exploring the unknown. Even if they exchanged ninety-nine failures for one success, it would be great. progress. Immediately, Dr. Wilkins ordered two students to clean up the messy laboratory, and walked towards Green and Vincent, waving his wand towards him while walking, and immediately covered his body with a layer of blue light, and in the next moment, the blue light disappeared. , the filth and filth on the body immediately took on a new look. "Little Vincent, why are you interested in coming to me? Did you figure out that you want to learn magic with me?" Dr. Wilkins smiled heartily, and at the same time saw Green, he couldn''t help but take a few more glances . Green suddenly felt his heart tighten, and guessed that Dr. Wilkins in front of him had used exploration magic on him, and he had probably found out that he was a junior necromancer apprentice, showing a surprised expression. Vincent replied with a smile: "I don''t have the talent to become a magician, but my brother, Green Wilson, with his own efforts, without the guidance of a teacher, he succeeded in condensing magic and becoming a necromancer. ." Dr. Wilkins''s expression froze when he heard it. Just now he only saw that Green was a junior magic apprentice of the undead department, but he did not expect that the other party had succeeded in his own exploration. He looked at Green carefully again, and couldn''t help but wonder: "Boy, are you really condensing magic power all by yourself? Didn''t you joke with the old man?" "Dr. Wilkins, what Cousin Vincent said is true. But I am not entirely on my own. I have a broken bone whistle in my hand, a magic item used by a necromancer. Although it has been damaged, it is not It still contains magic, and I barely succeeded with that bone whistle." "A broken magic item! Boy, are you sure you can become a magic apprentice with just a broken magic item?" The item is a high-quality magic item, and it has no effect on becoming a magician, but he can also see that Green and Vincent are not lying. "Dr. Wilkins, how dare I talk nonsense in front of you." Green quickly explained and explained his meaning: "Actually, I made a mistake, although I became a magic apprentice, but there was no teacher to teach magic, the doctor has a lot of knowledge. Guang, I am proficient in multi-type magic, I wonder if you can pass me one or two basic magic of the undead system?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 7： 008 Spiritism (1) Chapter 7 008 Spiritism (1) After listening to Green''s words, Dr. Wilkins thought for a moment, and said sternly: "It''s nothing to teach you two basic magics. I have been involved in the undead department a few years ago, but you should know that I am an energy department, although I have studied it. The undead department, but I didn''t learn it myself. I can''t guarantee how much I can learn. You must know that magic is the most precise. A single symbol will cause the magic to fail, or its power will be greatly reduced." "It doesn''t matter, I recognize what I can learn. Thank you for teaching Dr. Green." Green replied very solemnly. If ordinary people heard this reminder, they would consider it, but Green has a cemetery system, no matter what kind of magic, As long as the cemetery is certified, he can use it normally. Dr. Wilkins saw that Green was like this, and it was brought over by Vincent. It was not a big deal, so he nodded and agreed. But it was impossible for him to teach magic with his hands. After nodding and agreeing, he only instructed the students to fetch two magic books from the study and hand them to Green. "These two are a part of the magic of the undead system, a necromancer-based [spiritual] technique, and a melee self-defense [bone spur technique]." Dr. Wilkins was very kind and took out two magics at a time, In addition to the spiritism that Green needed urgently, there was one included, which Green was very grateful for. In fact, Dr. Wilkins also wants to take the opportunity to form a good relationship with Green, and can embark on the magic road by himself. Either he has a very high talent, or he has another adventure, and he will achieve extraordinary achievements in the future. Today, I will send two irrelevant magic books , it is possible to exchange for the favor of a powerful necromancer in the future. Green took over the magic book and thanked him again and again, and left the top floor of the castle with Vincent contentedly. Then the two broke up. Green went back to the room alone, and immediately closed the door and couldn''t wait to open the magic book that recorded [Spirituality]. Spiritism is the entry-level spell for undead magicians and the basis of most undead magic. As a necromancer, the greatest combat power is the undead troops under his command, but no matter what kind of undead creatures, skeletons, zombies, or powerful black Both knights and skeletal dragons are summoned by spiritualism. It''s just that the ordinary version of spiritism is enough to summon low-level undead like skeleton soldiers, while to summon the black knight or the undead dragon, you must use the advanced spell of spiritism - [Spirituality]! In fact, the undead creatures driven by necromancers do not come out of thin air. There is still debate in the field of magic theory today about the existence and origin of undead creatures. is mainly divided into two viewpoints: The first one is the void psionicist, which believes that undead creatures are psionic fragments in the void, driven by undead magic to condense into undead, and then act on real matter to form intelligent puppets. This kind of puppet does not have to be a skeleton or a zombie, but can also be a substance such as dirt, rock, and steel. It''s just that the corpse of the creature has a higher affinity for the undead condensed by psionic fragments, which makes the magic more complete and easier to use. The biggest circumstantial evidence of this view is that in the undead magic, there are different types of summoning stone devils, such as clay stone devils, blood stone devils, and iron stone devils. These stone devils are not biological corpses, but can be summoned as undead creatures. The second is the Undead Law Realm, which believes that undead creatures are not psionic fragments, but exist in another world, which is generally called the Undead Law Realm. The necromancer uses magic to summon the undead creatures in the undead realm, and drives the undead creatures to fight through the contractual relationship. This view was very popular before the Industrial Revolution, and combined with theology, it gave birth to a religion, worshipping the **** of the underworld who rules the undead realm. Stronger evidence for this view is the existence of undead dragons. The undead dragon is the most powerful undead creature so far. From the first point of view, the existence of the undead dragon cannot be explained, and it is even more impossible to summon the undead dragon by condensing the void psionic energy fragments. A specific sacrificial array must be used. Only by communicating with the souls of giant dragons and recognizing each other through spiritual communication can they reach the summoning contract. Obviously, the undead dragon does not belong to the undead creatures temporarily condensed by the psionic energy fragments, and then proves the existence of the undead world from the side. Fortunately, Green doesn''t need to think so much. With the existence of the cemetery system, what kind of void spirit body, or the undead world, he only needs to upgrade the level of the cemetery, whether it is a high-level black knight or an undead dragon. Unlike many sad necromancers, even if they are promoted to magisters, they still cannot contract a real high-level undead creature. Green sat in front of the desk, holding the magic book of spiritualism and reading it carefully. As a ring of magic, spiritualism is not complicated, and the difficulty is even lower than the death vision mastered by Green. In fact, normal necromancer apprentices also learn spiritualism first and then learn necrovision, but Green''s special circumstances lead to the inversion. Spirituality is said to be a magic, but the magic book given by Dr. Wilkins records three magics, namely ''Summon Skeleton'', ''Summon Zombie'' and ''Summon Ghost''. The difference between the three magics is the combination of void spirit energy and matter. If it is combined with the bones of a living creature, it will summon a skeleton. If it is a corpse, it will summon a zombie. If there is no material combination, it will summon a ghost. "It seems that this magic book is from a necromancer of the void psionic faction." Green knew in his heart that there were not many words in the whole magic book, but he made a lot of notes on the four sides. It should be Dr. Wilkins This magic point of view and experience has a lot of inspiration for Green''s understanding of the core of spiritualism. Green read the magic book several times, closed it again, closed his eyes and meditated, trying to recall the contents of the magic book in his mind, and then simulated the use, how to condense the magic circle, how to cooperate with the spell, and if he found it was not smooth, he would also Instead of flipping through the magic book immediately, I wrote it down silently. After half an hour, I found three problems and read the magic book together. After almost seven or eight hours, Green finally learned [Spirituality]. When he entered the cemetery and opened the character status, he found that there was a [Spirituality LV1] in the skill bar. Green was secretly happy in his heart, but he withdrew from the cemetery a little nervously, took a deep breath, and used spiritualism. As the psychic energy in his body converged, a gray-white light group began to condense on Green''s hand. The light group is very dim and will be extinguished at any time, but within the gray-white light group, a red ring begins to form around Green''s palm. Green concentrated his mind and did not dare to be distracted at all, and the red circle was finally formed. In the next moment, as he chanted the mantra in a low voice, an enlarged version of the red magic ring appeared in front of him, and a vortex appeared in the center of the ring, and at the next moment, with a bang, a white skeleton arm from It sticks out... (end of this chapter) Chapter 8： Spiritism (2) Chapter 8 Spiritism (2) Green was excited, watching the skeleton soldiers crawling out of the magic circle with light and shadow special effects. This skeleton soldier is very tall, with thick bones, like steel, wearing a leather helmet, with a short sword and shield behind his back, it is the skeleton soldier recruited by Green in the cemetery. "Great, the undead creatures in the cemetery can really be summoned to reality!" Green almost shouted, as the magic circle disappeared, the skeleton soldiers stood in front, he immediately went up to touch and pinched, and started with the white bones It was cool, and it didn''t have the rancid smell of the undead creatures as expected. The ?? skeleton soldier was touched by Green, and the green soul fire in his eye sockets flashed for a moment. He seemed very unwilling to be touched. The soul fire implied malice, but facing Green, he was naturally suppressed, and immediately knelt down on one knee to express his submission. "It''s a pity that the room is too small to see how strong the skeleton soldiers are." Green felt a little regretful, and immediately used [Spirituality] to send the skeleton soldiers back to the cemetery. After successfully using spiritualism for the first time, even if Greene learned this magic, the next step is to continue to be proficient, and he can complete the magic at the snap of his fingers to deal with possible emergencies. Early the next morning, Green was a little tired, but still in high spirits. He stayed up all night and kept summoning the skeleton soldiers and taking them back. While practicing spiritualism, he tested how many spells his own magic power could use in a row, and how long it would take for him to recover after the magic power was exhausted. The results of the ?? test were not satisfactory. Green was a junior necromancer apprentice and could use [Spirituality] twelve times in a row, which meant that he could summon twelve skeleton soldiers in a row, and he could recover in about three hours after the mana was exhausted. The former will increase the level of [Spirituality] with practice, and the magic power consumption will also decrease, and the effect is good. After just one night of practice, Green''s Soulism has been upgraded to [LV2], the casting speed is increased, and the magic power consumption is reduced. But for the latter, Green was not very satisfied with the speed of magic recovery. It took three hours to restore magic power, which had a great impact on his continuous fighting ability. The root cause was that he did not have a meditation method. Meditation is the foundation of the magician. If the spell is equivalent to a move, the meditation is the inner strength method, which can improve the spiritual power of the magician. As long as the mental power is increased, the more magic power is stored in the body, and the speed of returning magic will be faster. It is a pity that Green also does not have a meditation method that can be cultivated. Moreover, meditation is different from magic. Meditation is more precious than magic. Generally, it is difficult to obtain advanced meditation methods that are not inherited from master and apprentice or go to a formal magic academy, so when I saw Will At the time of Dr. Kings, Green didn''t mention meditation, because he didn''t come at all, and he made the other party unhappy. "It looks like a wild mage is not easy to be a good one! It doesn''t matter what you want." Green shook his head and sighed. Fortunately, he still has a hope. He should be able to obtain the meditation method by building a magic guild in the cemetery. However, the cost of building a magic guild is not low, and it requires 2,000 psionic energy. If you recruit skeleton soldiers, you can already recruit 400, which is equivalent to the strength of a battalion. The last time Green absorbed the wind blade bracelet, except for opening the cemetery, he only had 25 psionic energy. "Forget it, let''s focus on the moment!" Green returned to the cemetery and used the remaining 20 psionic powers in one go, recruiting a total of five skeleton soldiers. This makes Green''s current combat effectiveness far beyond that of ordinary junior necromancer apprentices. Generally, a junior necromancer apprentice will summon one or two skeleton soldiers when he learns spiritism, and the strength of the skeleton soldiers depends on luck. Green did not worry about encountering such a problem. The skeleton soldiers he summoned came from the cemetery, and regardless of their combat power, they were at least well-equipped and healthy. And Green has another idea, because the existence of the cemetery makes him not like other necromancers, except for the specific undead who signed the contract, other undead creatures are almost randomly summoned. The undead creatures in the cemetery are equivalent to Green''s standing army, so he came up with an idea to change the equipment for the skeleton soldiers. With the level of weapons in this world, even knights use enchanted rifles, and skeleton soldiers still use short swords and shields, which is too shabby. In the future, there is a chance to replace them with enchanted rifles, which will definitely double their combat effectiveness. But this is just a preliminary idea. To implement it, it takes a lot of preparation. At least it takes a lot of money to purchase arms. It is also a question whether those weapons can be prepared on the skeleton soldiers and return to the cemetery together. Green is impatient, what comes to mind, immediately put into action. He used [Spirituality] again to summon a skeleton soldier from the cemetery. He wanted to do an experiment, take off the skeleton soldier''s leather armor, take a piece of clothing to put on the skeleton soldier, and then send the skeleton soldier back to the cemetery. When Green went to take off the skeleton soldier''s leather armor, he clearly felt the opponent''s resistance, and the skeleton soldier was very tall, the leather armor was worn tightly, and the buckles were rusted to death. Next, take down the round shield. As for the short sword, the skeleton soldier held it tightly and didn''t let it go. Then Green took a random book from the table and stuffed it into the skeleton soldier''s leather armor, performed anti-spiritualism, and sent it back to the cemetery. Just after the skeleton soldiers disappeared, the round shield left behind shook slightly and began to decay at a speed visible to the naked eye. Green hurriedly entered the cemetery and found the skeleton soldier he had just summoned. He couldn''t help but secretly rejoiced. He saw the book in the leather armor, which showed that if the skeleton soldier changed weapons in the future, he could bring it in. . And Green had an idea, since he could bring things in, wouldn''t this huge cemetery become his personal storage space! The ?? test was successful, Green was in a good mood, and he devoted his energy to improving the level of [Spirituality] in his spare time. And Green found that when he used [Spirituality], he did not sense the void energy or the death realm except the cemetery, which made him unable to randomly summon undead creatures with spiritualism like a general necromancer. Green originally wanted to try to summon randomly and compare the combat effectiveness of the skeleton soldiers in the cemetery. Since he couldn''t do it, he could only give up. In the blink of an eye, it was evening, and Green practiced [Spirituality] all day long, using it constantly, exhausting his magic power, and then entering the town hall of the cemetery to rest. Green found that lying on the bed when his magic power was exhausted and his spirit entering the cemetery was equivalent to sleeping, and when he stayed in the town hall, there was some effect similar to meditation, which made him return to magic faster, and he could return in two hours. Full. This discovery temporarily made up for Green''s disadvantage that he did not have a meditation method, and made him practice [Spirituality] faster, and he was promoted to another level in more than ten hours. However, when [Spirituality] reached [LV3], Green didn''t have time to be happy, and suddenly felt a tingling pain in his brain, difficulty breathing, and muscle twitching. That kind of feeling was too uncomfortable. It took him seven or eight minutes to relieve it. He felt wet under his nose, his ears were buzzing, and it was a little itchy. He wiped the blood dripping from his nose and ears with his hands. . (end of this chapter) Chapter 9： Society of Magicians (1) Chapter 9 Magician Association (1) "Did Spiritism LV3 reach the limit of what the body can withstand?" Green murmured in his heart, and couldn''t help but feel a little disappointed. He originally planned to train [Spirituality] to [LV10] in one breath, but now it seems too naive. As for the other magic that he got from Dr. Wilkins - [Bone Spur Technique], he didn''t spend much energy and time except learning it at the beginning. Because he can''t sense the void psionic energy or the undead realm through magic, he can only communicate with his own cemetery. [Spirituality] summons undead creatures, and [Bone Spurs] summons bone spurs. But there are not a lot of bones in the cemetery to form bone spurs, so for Green, even if he can learn it, he can''t use it for the time being. In such a situation, Green originally gave up this magic and planned to concentrate on spiritualism, but he did not expect that an accident happened, [Spirituality] reached the limit of his current body when he practiced LV3, and only then did he pay attention to bone spurs again. This magic. "My situation is different. Because of the existence of the cemetery, I have a small undead magic world, and the efficiency of my communication with the cemetery is much easier than that of ordinary necromancers. However, the cemetery is still a small undead magic world. Its too simple. If you want to use bone spurs, you must first have bone spurs. It seems that I have to find a way to get some bone spurs and put them in the cemetery. Green used his brains: No, it doesnt have to be bone spurs, the power of iron spines and steel spines. Even bigger! Generally, necromancers don''t need it, it''s not that I don''t want to, but I can''t, but I can give it a try." Green was eager to try it, but he couldn''t get the steel thorns and iron thorns for the time being, so he could only make an experiment with the bricks and stones of the ruins in the cemetery. The effect was quite good. In the nearby park, I found an open space and began to cast magic. Immediately, with a ''bang'' sound, five or six meters away in front of Green, more than ten white stone thorns of different lengths suddenly pierced from the ground. , covering an area of ??nearly four or five square meters, the piercing speed is extremely fast, the tip of the stone thorn is sharp, and it comes very suddenly. If someone is within the attack range of the magic, the chrysanthemum will be broken through the candied haws. Seeing the test results, Green''s eyes lit up, and he was very satisfied with the power of this revised version of [Bone Spur Technique]. The only fly in the ointment now is that the magic affinity of the rock is lower. Even if it is easier for him to communicate with the cemetery, when using this magic, it is better than normal. Bone spurs are slower, giving enemies longer time to react and dodge. "The casting speed is still too slow. The power of this magic is enough, but what''s the use of not hitting the enemy?" Green pondered, hesitating whether to switch back to bone spurs. But where to find so many bones to add to the cemetery in Langton is another question. In the end, Green had to settle for the next best thing. For the time being, he used rocks to cast bone spurs. In order to increase the speed of casting spells, he had to keep practicing and improve the magic level. is also a chain of magic, [Bone Spur Technique] consumes more mana than Spiritualism. With Green''s current mana, he can only use it six or seven times in a row, which makes it more difficult for him to upgrade the [Bone Spur Technique] level. Moreover, this magic cannot be used indoors. If the magic power is exhausted, if you want to enter the cemetery to speed up the return to the magic, you have to return to the residence. Green does not dare to enter the cemetery outside without any defense. This made the practice of [Bone Spur Technique] relatively slow, and it took two full days to reach [LV2]. Fortunately, the power was not increased by one level, but the casting speed increased a lot, which made this magic have a certain practical ability. In the past few days, Greene has been practicing magic without hearing anything outside the window, but Langton City is quite panicked. Several newspapers in the city are reporting the massacre at the Baron Lonanx''s house. It turned out that the death of Baron Lornanks was just the beginning. On the day Green returned, another murder happened. A relative who was eager to fight for the family property died in a guest room on the second floor of Baron Lornanks'' house. , It is said that the scene was extremely bloody, and the bodies were torn to pieces. Next was the servant of the baron''s house, who was killed one after another, and the death was very tragic. Instead, the young widow was very shrewd and ran to the police station as soon as possible to escape. At the same time, the three elf slaves bought by Baron Ronanks also disappeared. Green sat opposite Vincent, holding a newspaper, very surprised. Before, he had always judged that the strange person who killed Baron Lonanx and the adventurer was to save the three female elves, but now an unexpected situation has occurred. The three female elves disappeared. Judging from the scene, they were actually murderous. Much less. "Could it be... that the strange thing is not to save people at all, but to have other plans?" Green fell into deep thought. When he went to Baron Lonanx''s house that day, he didn''t see the three elf female slaves. What happened, he couldn''t judge. . "My brother, this matter has become complicated. It is reliable information that when the three elves disappeared, the person in charge of the investigation of the special bureau was next door." Vincent looked serious: "The three guys in the special bureau did not find it!" Green nodded noncommittally. He knew that the strange could be invisible. The three people in the special bureau just arrived, and they were arrogant and arrogant. If they were a little careless, it was normal to be caught off guard by the strange. And Green guessed that the weird and unscrupulous murder might have something to do with him taking the wind blade bracelet, and that the weird lost the treasure was to vent his anger. This made Green feel a sense of crisis. Obviously, that strange **** must be extremely cruel, which was not in line with what he had imagined before, who only wanted to save the three female elves. Although the wind blade bracelet is gone now, it is hard to guarantee that the other party can''t find it. If he faces the strange, with his current strength, the result is afraid that the result will be more fortunate than good. "It seems that we need to improve some strengths as soon as possible!" Green thought to himself, but his face remained calm. "By the way, how did you practice the magic you asked for from Dr. Wilkins last time?" Vincent changed the subject and suddenly asked about it. "It''s not bad, I''ve learned it." Green smiled and threw his hand at will, spit out three obscure syllables. The next moment, a spinning magic circle appeared on the floor of Vincent''s study, and then a tall skeleton soldier climbed out of it. Vincent''s eyes widened. Although he had never seen an official-level magician, there were quite a few high-level magic apprentices in Langton City, including one or two undead magicians. But it was the first time he had seen such an understatement of using magic as Green, and at such a close distance. Moreover, the skeleton soldiers summoned by Green are obviously different, tall and powerful, well-equipped, especially the green soul fire flashing in the skeletons, which gives people a powerful deterrent. "This...this is your skeleton soldier!" Vincent raised his tone excitedly: "Brother! Your skeleton soldier is very different!" Green didn''t want to expose the cemetery, and then replied: "My luck is good. When I used [Spirituality], I summoned a few good skeleton soldiers and made a contract directly." Vincent nodded and didn''t get to the bottom of it, but his evaluation of Green was raised by another level. It only took two or three days to learn the spiritism, and it was completely self-taught. said goodbye to Vincent, and Green left the study with twenty gold pounds. The reason he came to Vincent this time was to borrow money. He learned [Spirituality] and [Bone Spurs], and he was already qualified to register. The registration system for superhumans is the management policy of the Kingdom of Lorenzo and most countries on the mainland for supernormal people. Whether it is a knight, a magician, or other professions, once they are promoted to apprenticeships, they must be registered in the industry association under the government. This registration system is semi-mandatory, which is both control and protection, especially for a wild way like Green, who joins the Magician Association after registration, will get some basic benefits, and can obtain magic books and magic equipment through legal channels. (end of this chapter) Chapter 10： 011 Wizards Association (2) Chapter 10 011 Magician Association (2) Registration in the Magic Association is of course free, and after registration, there is a monthly allowance according to the level, but you must pay for equipment and magic books in the association. These were all things Green had heard from Dr. Wilkins, and although they were common sense, they were useful to Green. However, Green''s savings are not much, and the salary of the apprentice housekeeper is very meager, so he came to Vincent to borrow twenty gold pounds, ready to register and buy a staff that can increase the speed of casting spells. The office of the ?? Society of Magicians is right next to the City Hall. It is a round tower building made of white marble with more than 20 floors. It was already afternoon when Green came to the Magicians Association by carriage. The hall on the first floor was deserted. The two young girls in charge of reception were chatting. Seeing Green came in, he was a little surprised. Originally, the number of magicians was small. After finishing the work, few people came over in the afternoon, and the two did not dare to neglect, they immediately greeted them, bowed and asked. Green directly stated his intention and took out a recommendation letter written by Dr. Wilkins. Dr. Wilkins is a veteran of the Langton City Magicians Association. He has a wide network of contacts and has a lot of face. With this letter of recommendation, Green can save a lot of trouble. Sure enough, when the two receptionists saw the signature of the recommendation letter, they immediately became a little more respectful. They invited Green inside, filled out a lot of forms, sent it upstairs, and stamped a seal. After an hour, it was finally replaced by A small blue notebook was handed over to Green. Then Green spent thirteen gold pounds to buy a magic wand in the association. This staff is made of laurel wood, more than half a meter long and weighs two pounds and seven taels. The whole body is depicted with complex runes, which can slightly increase the speed of casting spells, and can store a defensive magic below the third ring. For Green, the performance of this magic circle is not satisfactory. He can''t even use any defensive magic, so the function of storing defensive magic is useless. The reason why he bought this staff is because it is cheap. The second is to accelerate spellcasting, and the first point is still the main one. The price of thirteen gold pounds is almost the cheapest magic wand in the entire Magic Association. Finally, it is also the combat effectiveness test that Green has long been looking forward to. After becoming a registered magician, you can conduct a combat test on a voluntary basis. After ??Green passed through, he became a junior necromancer apprentice and learned two spells in total, one [Spirituality] and one [Bone Spurs]. If you can learn and skillfully use the four one-ring magics according to the routine, you can be promoted to the intermediate magic apprentice. Of course Green couldn''t be promoted to an intermediate apprentice, but because of the cemetery, he was unusual. Visually, the skeleton soldiers generated in the cemetery are obviously much more elite than the skeleton soldiers summoned by ordinary [Spirituality], but I don''t know how much combat effectiveness they actually have, so Green is also looking forward to the combat effectiveness test. The fifth floor of the ??Magician Association, the entire fifth floor is a test site, which uses magic to simulate various battle scenes that are triggered immediately. Green followed the receptionist, listened to her detailed introduction, understood it clearly, and signed a liability waiver agreement, and finally stepped into the entrance of the testing venue. "Combat Strength Test, Act 1, Scene 3, Wild Forest Terrain; Combat Level, Junior Apprentice..." As Green stepped into the entrance of the test site, a voice with no fluctuation in tone came from his ear, and then the light and shadow in front of him shook, the surrounding light was dim, there was a whirring wind, and he felt a chill in the face. Taking another two steps forward, as the trees appeared, Green was already in a dense forest on a winter night. "The super-large magic circle can actually simulate such a huge and real holographic scene. Magic really has infinite possibilities. Even if the earth''s technology is developed before crossing, it will not be able to create a similar effect in the 21st century." Green admired in his heart, and at the same time Be vigilant, clenched the staff in his hand, and without hesitation came a spiritism first, summoning a skeleton soldier from the cemetery to block in front. For professions like ?? Necromancer, no matter what the situation is, it is a normal operation to call the younger brother to the front first. With a tall skeleton soldier standing in front of him, Green felt a little at ease. Looking further afield, it was pitch-dark, with vaguely undulating mountains and gloomy wind blowing in his ears. Even if he knew that it was simulated by the test site, I couldn''t help but feel a gloomy feeling from the bottom of my heart. The forest in the scene is very dense, because it is night, and the field of vision is very small. When you look up, it is completely dark, and only the entrance behind you is lit with an indicator light. Green raised his staff, and immediately emitted a white beam of light from the gems embedded at the top of the staff, like a flashlight, illuminating the area in front of him, forming a fan-shaped visible area. The magic wand has additional light spell, which is the standard configuration of every magic circle. Green raised his wand and walked forward, and the skeleton soldiers in front were on guard with swords and shields. Walking forward for more than ten meters, the surrounding trees were a little sparse, and Green could faintly hear the sound of "rustling" in the front left, as if something was walking and scratching the turf. He immediately stood and looked in that direction, and at the same time raised his staff in front of him, ready to cast a spell and shoot stone thorns. However, after a few seconds, there was no expected attack except for the whirring of the wind. Green''s only combat experience was playing games like ''Jedi Survival'' and ''Honor of Kings'' before crossing. Even though he was prepared, when he really faced it at this time, it still made his heart skip a beat, he was nervous, and he held his breath. . But after all, this state can''t last long. After about half a minute, he couldn''t hold his breath, and when he was a little relieved, a black shadow suddenly rushed over from the other side. "It''s not good, it''s the east and the west!" Green let out a secret cry, disregarding the magician''s dignity, and a lazy donkey rolled on the spot to avoid the black shadow''s attack, and flicked his staff to release bone spurs. At the next moment, a series of more than one meter long The spikes of rock quickly pierced out of the ground where he was just now. The black shadow was hit by the spikes and let out a dull low roar. Immediately, the speed slowed down, revealing its true form. It was actually a monster with green skin and fangs and claws. Green had never seen this kind of monster before. It only looked like a troll in World of Warcraft, but Green knew that it was definitely not a troll, but a simulation made by the Magic Association with enough puppets. At the same time, there was a sound of gold and iron in the front left, but it was Green''s skeleton soldiers and another green-skinned monster broke out in hand-to-hand combat. The skeleton soldiers are very agile and have strong fighting instincts. When they find an enemy rushing towards them, they block them with a round shield first, and cut them off with a sword. They even cut off the arm that the green-skin monster grabbed at the root. Immediately following up, with a bang, he kicked the enemy away, chasing after and aiming another sword at Greenskin''s neck. "So strong!" Green was taken aback by the strength of the skeleton soldier. The combat effectiveness of this skeleton soldier far exceeded his expectations, almost equivalent to the level of a junior apprentice knight. Green''s heart was settled. Originally, he was worried that the skeleton soldiers in the cemetery were silver-like pewter heads. Now it seems that he is worrying for nothing. The skeleton soldiers should not be too strong. Seeing this form, he did not rush to summon the second skeleton soldier, it was just a test. Green stepped aside and ordered the skeleton soldiers to attack another green-skinned monster. The skeleton soldier raised his shield and charged forward, galloping into the green monster like a galloping horse, making a muffled ''bang'' sound again, the dagger stabbed out under the round shield like a poisonous tongue, and immediately pierced the green monster from the lower abdomen. . Immediately with a bang, a cloud of white smoke exploded, and the killed green-skinned monster turned directly into a beast-shaped puppet composed of wood and iron. The battle was over, less than a minute before and after. Green is quite satisfied with the result, the skeleton soldiers produced by the cemetery are very powerful. The Mage Association''s combat effectiveness test is not a game. Generally, junior trainees or junior apprentices can reach the standard for five minutes under the siege of two puppets. If they can persist for ten minutes, they are excellent. Like Green, they can directly fight back. , which has only appeared twice in the past decade or so. After the battle, the surrounding scene disappeared, revealing a circular field with a diameter of more than 20 meters. The receptionist who accompanied Green stood dumbfounded at the entrance where Green came in, and found that Green was looking at her, and then she came back to her senses, and walked over quickly, with a more respectful attitude. (end of this chapter) Chapter 11： Laura Chapter 11 Laura On the third day after returning from the Wizards Association, Green had moved into Wilson Castle, enjoying the treatment second only to Dr. Wilkins. Hearing that Green had been registered with the Wizards Association at a young age, Viscount Paul was very happy, and immediately promised to find an opportunity in the future to help Green restore the family honor, and sent a gift of two hundred gold pounds. Green understands that this is Viscount Paul''s win over him. Two hundred gold pounds is enough to buy a decent house in a good location in Langton City. Green is very satisfied and accepts the gold pounds, which is equivalent to tacitly agreeing with Wilson. family relationship. During afternoon tea time, Green was sitting in the Peony Cafe next to Langton Street, and in front of him was a mature lady full of fashion and charm. "Mr. Wilson, I assure you with the reputation of a merchant, this is definitely an antique with magical powers, and asking you for thirty gold pounds is already the best price." The woman looked like she was in pain, and pressed the wooden box on the table with her hand, which contained a pendant carved from amethyst. Green laughed: "Beautiful Lady Laura, don''t forget that I am a registered magic apprentice. I have more say than you on whether an item contains magic power." The face of a beautiful woman named Laura turned gloomy. Her full name was Laura Claudy. She was an adventurer and black market businessman, a female profiteer who desperately wanted money. But Laura had a good reputation in business, and she was fairly well-connected, and she always got good things. Green met her through Vincent just to buy some magic items that could absorb psionic energy. At this moment, Laura''s pretty face showed a painful expression. Obviously, this time she had misunderstood and regarded an ordinary antique jewelry as a magic prop. Actually, its no wonder that this amethyst pendant can really be faked, and even has a faint magic halo on the surface. If it wasnt for the fact that the cemetery didnt respond after Green got it, he wouldnt be able to judge that it was a fake. "Damn! That **** Roddick, how dare you sell me fakes!" Laura murmured in a low voice, a dangerous glint flashed in her narrow eyes. It is estimated that the antique dealer named Roddick will be out of luck. The revolver and dagger on Laura''s waist are not decorative. "Beautiful lady, don''t be angry, do you have any other magic props or items containing magic power?" Green found Laura through Vincent, just to collect magic items that could transform psychic energy for the cemetery, Vincent swears However, Laura''s path is wild and will not disappoint him. The last time he absorbed the psychic energy of the Wind Blade Bracelet, he recruited five skeleton soldiers. Although the combat effectiveness was good, it was far from enough. Green himself estimated that even if he summoned all five skeleton soldiers, he could deal with two or three intermediate magic apprentices at most, and he would definitely be thrown into the street when he encounters a senior apprentice knight or a senior magic apprentice. He must gain more psionic power, open cemetery buildings, and recruit more troops. Laura gave a ''hum'', took out a black object from the leather bag around her waist, and put it on the table angrily: "Look at this one, if it doesn''t work, forget it." Green took it over, it was a silver ring, the surface was oxidized, and the simple magic pattern was depicted, but there was no magic halo. The moment his hand touched the ring, he immediately smiled: "This is not bad." "Fifty gold pounds!" Laura''s eyes lit up and she immediately offered an offer. Green said hehe, shook his head and said, "Fifty is impossible, I can give out gold pounds." "What a joke, this is a magic item!" Laura immediately widened her eyes and spoke an octave higher. "It is indeed a magic item, but it has been damaged beyond repair. No one in Langton City would want this kind of thing except me, so it is only worth hardware pounds. If it doesn''t work, then forget it." Green smiled and agreed Laura can''t find another buyer. "You..." Laura almost stood up, staring angrily at the hateful young undead apprentice opposite. But her own family knew about her own affairs. The damaged magic ring had been on her hand for almost half a year. Although it was not profitable to sell the metal pound to Green, it could at least recoup the cost. "Seven gold pounds, this is my cost price!" Laura also wanted to make a final profit. "Hardware pounds!" Green was unmoved, and the price remained unchanged. "Okay, you win, Scrooge." Laura angrily chose to accept. Green paid the money happily, and he got two hundred gold pounds, which is almost equivalent to one million soft sister coins on earth. After the transaction was completed, Green took the ring and put it into his pocket at will, but he directly absorbed the psionic energy the moment he put it into the pocket, and the psionic energy value in the cemetery jumped from [0] to [7] in an instant. No surprises, but no disappointments. "Beautiful lady, happy cooperation." Green stood up and shook hands: "If you have any more, please contact me next time, and I will give a reasonable price." "Cut!" Laura stretched out her hand reluctantly, not being able to make a profit in this transaction made her less interested. But just as Green was about to leave, she suddenly remembered something and stopped Green and said, "Do you need a lot of this broken magic item? I mean the one that is so badly damaged that it can''t be used at all." Green smiled: "Of course, but I need to pick in advance, not every piece of debris is useful." "I know a man, he should have a lot of these things." Laura''s face showed a little fox-like expression: "But I think I have to pay the agency fee to take you there." Green smiled: "How much agency fee do you want?" "Not much, two gold pounds!" Laura said arrogantly, no matter what, she wanted to earn two gold pounds on Green. "Okay, let''s go now." Green did not hesitate to pay the intermediary fee. Laura is a local snake in Langton City. She has a lot of connections and a wide network of contacts. "Now... Okay!" Laura hesitated slightly, but nodded anyway, got up and went out of the cafe with Green and got into the carriage together. On the carriage, Laura reminded: "The place to go is special in a while, speak cautiously, don''t cause trouble, I know you are Vincent''s younger brother, but the reputation of the Wilson family can''t protect you there. But you are Necromancer, that guy is snobbish, so he should be more polite." "Aren''t you going to take me to the underground black market?" Green frowned. He had heard from Vincent that the underground black market in Langton City was full of blood and deceit. The people there were either outlaws or murderers. None of the goods sold are legal. Laura smiled mysteriously: "What you''re talking about is just a poor guy who set up a stall on the open side. I took you to find one-eyed Kerry King." Green had never heard of this name, but looking at Laura''s expression, this Kerrigan should be a very powerful figure in the underground black market. However, he is not afraid. With his current strength, even if he encounters a high-level magic apprentice, he can deal with it for a while. The current Langton City senior magic apprentice is even a high-end combat power, and there has been no official powerhouse in the past ten years. . Under the guidance of Laura, the carriage drove west along Langton Street. After a few minutes, it started to rain. Green was trying to look out through the car window, which made him slightly surprised. The moment it was sunny, it was cloudy and raining in the blink of an eye. What the **** is this weather! (end of this chapter) Chapter 12： 013 old one-eyed basement (1) Chapter 12 013 Old One-Eyed Basement (1) At this time, the carriage had turned out of Langton Street and entered a commercial street. There were many vendors on both sides of the road, and they were all caught off guard by the sudden rain. And the rain was getting heavier and heavier. People packed their stalls, ran and shouted, and the scene was chaotic. Green could not help frowning when he saw this situation, and told the driver to be careful. Green and Laura were not afraid of the rain in the carriage, but the people outside the carriage looked like headless flies, which made Green feel unusual. Although it rained suddenly, people were a little confused, but it was not a knife, so there was no panic or fear at all. "Stop!~" Green suddenly called out, but the carriage didn''t stop, and the driver driving in front didn''t respond either. An ominous premonition sprouted in Green''s heart. He and Laura looked at each other, both of them being solemn. Green lowered his voice and said, "We seem to have encountered something strange." It was not the first time that Laura encountered strangeness. She behaved calmly, nodded slightly, and took out the long-barreled revolver inserted in her waist. As she held the pistol, a faint white light appeared on her wrist and the back of her hand, which was the vindictive spirit that was inspired. Dou Qi poured into the handle of the gun, the pistol appeared with runes, and the position of the muzzle flashed slightly. At this time, the surrounding temperature suddenly dropped, and some metal parts on the carriage were even covered with hoarfrost. Outside the carriage, the people who were walking around like headless flies were all standing there, their eyes blank, dazed, and there were bursts of low and unpleasant whimpers from a distance. Green clenched his staff and gave Laura a wink. Neither of them acted rashly. At the same time, the low and unpleasant whimper went from far to near and then from near to far, directly passing from the top of the building on the street. After a while, the whimper disappeared, the clouds cleared, the heavy rain stopped, and the people on the street returned to normal, but it was as if they were sick, and their spirits became lethargic. Green and Laura in the carriage both breathed a sigh of relief but still had lingering fears. There was no doubt that a powerful strange passed by nearby. However, just passing by nearby can change the astronomical phenomenon in a small range, and can also make people in a whole street lose their souls. This kind of scene, so powerful, is a formal level of strangeness coming to Langton City? Fortunately, the other party does not seem to be malicious, at least not just now, otherwise, no one in this street, including Green and Laura, would have survived. Green looked in the direction of the strange disappearance, which was the Rose Cafe where he and Laura met just now. "It''s an eventful time. The case of Baron Lonanx''s murder has not been solved yet, and a more powerful and unscrupulous monster has come." Green thought to himself: "I don''t know if this monster is an enemy or a friend before, and the weirdness is one after another. Appearing here, Langton City is really getting more and more dangerous. Although there was an interlude in the middle, it did not affect Green''s itinerary. After more than ten minutes, he followed Laura to Xiacheng and got off the carriage in front of an inconspicuous street building. "Miss Claudius is here!" As soon as she entered the door, a very smart and well-behaved girl greeted her and was very enthusiastic about Laura. After Laura''s introduction, Green learned that the girl''s name was Cindy. She was the lover and business receptionist of one-eyed Kerry King. She was a commoner and went to college. She was a very shrewd and precocious girl. "What is the old one-eyed doing?" Laura took Green inside and asked casually. Cindy made a helpless expression: "Dear, it''s not a coincidence that you came here. The old man was called by the mayor and said that there was a business." "What business is convenient to talk about?" Laura and Green were both curious. Cindy said indifferently: "Who knows, it''s mysterious." In fact, anyone with a discerning eye can understand that after she learned that Green''s surname was Wilson and that she had the title of knight, she deliberately mentioned the mayor, which was to show that her own way was very wild, even the mayor. They do all their business, not inferior to the Wilson family, but a little bit blatant. Although they are shrewd, they are still immature. Laura knew the other party''s style long ago, and while Cindy wasn''t paying attention, she shrugged at Green, indicating that she was not on the same path with this woman, and asked Green to wait for the old one-eyed to come back. Green said it doesn''t matter, just wait. Then Cindy took them to a well-decorated reception room, made two cups of hot tea, and was very enthusiastic. "By the way, Cindy, are there any new products in the market recently?" Laura asked after a sip of tea. The market in her mouth refers to the black market. Cindy smiled bitterly and said, "There''s nothing new, there''s been a lot of wickedness lately. Those scumbags have been broken several times. Tumouse refers to tomb robbers, these people are the main suppliers of black market goods. "Oh? What''s the specific situation?" Laura and Green were both intrigued. "I just heard about it." Cindy said calmly: "Since half a month ago, it has often rained on sunny days around Langton City, and within the range of rain, people are confused, as if It was like losing their souls, and some people even went into madness. Those idiots encountered this situation several times, and they were all scared crazy and said they encountered something strange." "It''s raining!" Green''s heart sank, recalling the situation he encountered just now, and he thought to himself, "Could it be that that weird person has been wandering around Langton City for a long time and now finally enters the city! Or this weirdness is also coming with those three elves. to Langton City?" Unfortunately, Cindy was just anecdotal and didnt know much, so she quickly changed the subject. About half an hour later, a sturdy one-eyed man in his fifties wearing a black trench coat walked in from outside. Although Kerry King is one-eyed and has a scar on his face, coupled with his bald rosacea appearance, not only does he not feel fierce, but it is somewhat funny, which really does not match his identity as a gangster. greeted him for a while. After explaining his purpose, Kerry King was also very enthusiastic. He was worried that he couldn''t handle the rubbish! It''s a pity to throw it away, and no one wants it when it''s sold. "Since Mr. Wilson is interested, it''s better to look at the goods before negotiating the price." One-eyed Kerrigin led Green and the others into the inside, followed a wooden staircase and entered a basement. Although it is a basement, it is not damp and dark. After the gas lamp is turned on, the whole house is illuminated. The area is 70 to 80 square meters, and a dozen shelves are full of messy things. "It''s all here, Mr. Wilson can take whatever he likes, and the price is easy to negotiate." Kerry King looked like a good talker, but it was a businessman''s face, ready to sell. Green is not stupid, he glanced at the basement, shook his head and smiled: "Old one-eyed, I think we should talk about it first, we are all discerning people, you are all leftovers, some of them are simply fragments, and the words are unpleasant. Throwing it out is garbage, dont even think about raising the price on the ground, lets just be a little bit better today, dont care about anything, how about I pick one or two gold pounds? The one-eyed Kerry Jin blinked his only remaining eye, thought for a moment, then nodded, and laughed: "This method works, no matter how much you lose, it all depends on luck and vision, but two gold pounds won''t work, I want three gold pounds for one piece." "Deal!" Green agreed directly, the price difference is only a few dozen gold pounds, and there is no need to be too entangled, and if there are too many things picked out, because the difference of one gold pound will cause him a heavy loss, he is not depressed, but more. Happy, because that means more psionic power in his cemetery. After ?? reached an agreement, Green began to search the basement under the watchful eyes of the three. He didn''t check it carefully, just touched it at random, and quickly walked through three shelves without taking anything. This made Kerrigin frown a little. He didn''t think that Green came here specifically to make fun of him. If he was so inattentive, it showed that Green had special means to distinguish whether these damaged antiques or magic items were valuable. Apparently none of the hundreds of items on the first three shelves were worth Green''s hand. Green almost had to walk past the fourth shelf, but stopped at the end, his eyes flashed brightly, then he smiled and pointed with his hand: "This is one piece." Then he put a very old one. , picked up the rusted half-truncated sword. Seeing Green''s careful selection and finally asking for half of the scrap iron, the three people watching the fun were a little surprised, Cindy simply didn''t bother to watch, and turned around and left. (end of this chapter) Chapter 13： 014 The old one-eyed basement (2) Chapter 13 014 Old One-Eyed Basement (2) Then Green chose a few more items, all of which could sense the existence of psionic energy through the cemetery. There were thirteen items in total, which made him a little disappointed. The spiritual energy contained in these damaged magic items varies. He roughly estimates that he absorbed them all. He can obtain about fifty or sixty spiritual energy, and he can recruit more than ten skeleton soldiers. However, if he wants to open a new building, whether it is a magic guild, Nor are there enough crypts to spawn zombies. Green was disappointed, and so was the one-eyed Kerry King. He thought that a fat sheep was coming, and he even wanted to pack up all the waste in the cellar. Who knew that Green searched for a long time and only selected more than a dozen items that could not be seen. There are broken ancient swords, broken bronze mirrors, stone carvings of aliens, and stone pendants of poor material. But the old one-eyed is an authentic businessman. Even if he is a little disappointed, he still smiles. At least he still has thirty-nine gold pounds in his account. After the money and goods were cleared, the three came up from the basement, but saw Cindy receiving the guests who had just arrived. It was a wretched-looking middle-aged man, dressed in leather armor, with a dagger hanging from his waist, and flying claw ropes, in a standard thief attire. There was a cloth bag slung across his body, and he didn''t know what to pack. Judging from Cindy''s reception of him, it should be the first time that he came here, not to buy things, but to sell things. In addition, there was a woman on the other side of the reception room. She was about twenty years old. She was wearing a noble dress. Just looking at her facial features, her appearance was normal. However, this woman naturally showed a coquettish style. It can also be eye-catching. Moreover, Green also found that the whites of the woman''s eyes were slightly blue, which was the appearance of cultivating vindictiveness, and the level was not low, so it was difficult to guess the depth. Just as Green was observing this woman, she seemed to have noticed it. She put down the coffee in her hand, turned her head and glanced at it. When the eyes met, Green''s heart palpitated. At that moment, he seemed to be stared at by an extremely dangerous ancient beast. similar. Green quickly looked away, and quickly marked this woman as extremely dangerous in his heart. This woman is the strongest he has ever encountered so far, even Dr. Wilkins, who is a senior magic apprentice, is far inferior. "Could this woman be at the official level!" Green pondered inwardly, feeling a growing sense of urgency. One after another, powerful strangenesses appeared in the city. Now there is another mysterious woman who is suspected to be at the official level. There is a kind of mountain rain in the whole of Langton City. The feeling of oppression that wants to come full of wind. "The woman''s name is Elizabeth Fronton. It is said that she is a noble lady from Faerun." Finding Green''s abnormality, the one-eyed Kerrigin lowered his voice and reminded him. From his tone, it was not difficult to hear that he was very fond of the woman named Elizabeth. fear. At the same time, Laura also gloated and whispered: "This woman is very powerful. She looks aloof and cold, but she is fascinated by the famous young masters in the city. What happened to you just now? Your eyes are straight. , won''t fall into it? But it''s strange, when I usually see her, I''m always a messenger of flowers, so why did I come here to drink coffee alone today?" Green rolled his eyes, but he had already decided in his heart that he would stay away from this woman named Elizabeth if it was not necessary. At this time, the communication between Cindy and the thief was not smooth. The thief seemed to want to sell something, and Cindy''s bid did not satisfy him. Moreover, Green found that the old one-eyed looked a little strange when he saw the thief, and gave Cindy a secret signal, and then Cindy lowered the price even harder, and her attitude became colder, showing that the store was bullying customers, and she liked to sell. The thief was not a kind person either, a vicious hatred flashed in his eyes, but he was afraid of the fierce name of the old one-eyed and the background of the store, gritted his teeth, and snorted: "You are not sincere, I will not sell these treasures. ." As he said that, he was about to stuff the few things that Cindy had just put in front of Cindy back into the cloth pocket. Green was about to leave when he happened to pass by the thief. The thief was packing his things angrily and turned to leave. By chance, he ran into Green, staggered and almost fell. The thief was already depressed and was about to swear when he opened his mouth, but when he saw Green dressed as an aristocrat and carrying a magic wand in his hand, he refrained from the swearing words in his heart. At this time, Green had a strange expression, and his eyes were fixed on the man dressed as a thief. He accidentally bumped into this man just now, and a reminder from the cemetery came in his mind: Found wild undead creatures! And there are two options below: battle\recruitment, but the psionic power required after the recruitment is a string of question marks. Green let out a "huh", he has never encountered such a situation before, and the person in front of him doesn''t look like an undead creature! After the thief stood firm, he realized that the other party was a nobleman. How could ??Green let him go, he immediately tried to recruit, but nothing happened. Green frowned, and didn''t immediately choose to fight. He directly ignored the prompt from the cemetery and called out, "Hey! This gentleman is staying." The thief was slightly surprised. He was never called Mr., and he looked back suspiciously and confirmed that Green was calling him. Green stopped the thief but ignored him. Instead, he came to the old one-eyed side and asked in a low voice, "Why don''t you accept his things, is there a lot of trouble?" The old one-eyed looked at Green in surprise, not knowing why he suddenly meddled with his business, but Green was a magic apprentice with the Wilson family behind him. He was a high-quality customer and had to maintain a good relationship. The old one-eyed pondered for a while, and answered vaguely: "There is no problem with things, people have problems, and they are not popular." He also pointed to his nose, indicating that although he is blind in one eye, his sense of smell is better than that of a dog. . "Are undead creatures disguised as living beings?" Green thought secretly, admiring the old one-eyed even more. He didn''t expect this guy to have this kind of ability. But the old one-eyed is not afraid that the other party is not a person Green is not afraid, and the cemetery can''t turn a blind eye, he said with a smile: "In this case, I want to see his things, you won''t mind, old one-eyed." The old one-eyed was a little surprised. He had reminded him just now that the other party was not a living person at all, but he suddenly realized that Green himself was a necromancer, but he was dealing with dead people. All you do is serious business, but you don''t dare to act like bullying the market." "Thank you very much then." Green smiled and nodded slightly, turning to face the fake thief who was about to walk out of the store. The conversation between Green and the old one-eyed just now was extremely low, and only the two of them could hear it. The thief still didn''t know that his disguise had been revealed. Green took a few steps, came to the man and pointed to his pocket: "I''ll take all your things, but I don''t have any cash with me, you can come home with me." The thief''s eyes lit up, and there was a flash of greed and viciousness. Then he lowered his head and looked very humble. He nodded quickly and agreed, and followed Green to the carriage outside the door. (end of this chapter) Chapter 14： crusty ghoul (1) Chapter 14 Crusty Ghoul (1) The carriage was driving on the flat roads of Langton City. Green had taken out all the things in the thief''s pocket, and he was looking at it with interest. The thief, who was constantly Ai Ai, seemed to be a little worried about the price that Green could give, but he didn''t dare to ask more, so he could only endure silently, but his eyes couldn''t help wandering from Green''s neck and chest, that was hidden on the surface Below, greedy and bloodthirsty madness. After more than ten minutes, the carriage stopped. Green stuffed the things back into his pockets. These were ordinary objects without any psychic energy. However, along the way, Green remained unmoved. He had already absorbed all the psionic energy contained in the remnants of the magic item he bought from the old one-eyed into the cemetery. In addition, he had a total of [64] psionic energy before, which made him very satisfied. Immediately, with a thought, he recruited the three skeleton soldiers that had been formed in the cemetery soon, expanding Green''s skeleton soldier squad to eight. After getting off the carriage, the thief immediately became vigilant, and found that the surrounding situation was wrong. He had not noticed it in the carriage just now, but he had unknowingly left the crowded street and came to a trail with no one in front and back, surrounded by both sides. Two-story building, the road can only allow a carriage to pass. The thief reacted very quickly, and when he sensed the danger, he immediately rushed to Green, while the dagger around his waist was already in his hand. Unfortunately, he was still a step behind. Green made up his mind to plot against him. After getting off the carriage, he immediately waved his staff and used spiritualism twice in a row. The two skeleton soldiers stood in front of him, and then retreated while using spiritualism. Keep your distance as much as possible for your own safety. Green used spiritualism very quickly, chanted a spell in his mouth, and constructed a magic circle. It only took 1.5 seconds, and in less than 15 seconds, he summoned the eight skeleton soldiers in the cemetery to attack the thief. However, when the thief saw the skeleton soldiers, instead of being afraid, he sneered and shouted: "Stupid, you want to use the skeleton soldiers to deal with me, didn''t your teacher tell you that the higher undead have natural suppression on the lower undead? "Not retreating but advancing while speaking, he took the initiative to rush into the siege, actually wanting to fight more with less. At the same time, the human skin on his face cracked, his body swelled violently, and the body armor was stretched open, and a monster with gray skin and a height of two meters with a mouthful of sharp teeth appeared. The ape-like long arms slammed to the sides fiercely, and three bone spurs more than a foot long penetrated the skin and ejected from the back of the hand, directly forming two killing weapons with amazing attack power. "Scratch Ghoul!" Green immediately recognized the monster that showed its prototype. The Magician Association had a picture book, which belonged to the second-level undead creature, and its combat power far exceeded that of ordinary skeleton soldiers. In the cemetery, ghouls are classified as zombies, which belong to zombie variants. The varieties with hardened skin and enhanced defense are called hard-skinned ghouls, which belong to the second-level elite arms. It''s a pity that this ghoul miscalculated the situation. He was not facing ordinary skeleton soldiers. He rushed over and only knocked over two skeleton soldiers. With a tacit leap, he jumped over the head of the Shield Striker Skeleton Soldier, took advantage of the situation, and stabbed the dagger fiercely. Hearing a ''click'', the hard-skinned ghoul barely blocked the dagger with the bone claws on his hands, but one of the bone claws was broken by the strong impact. Without giving him any chance to breathe, the other skeleton soldiers swarmed up, with roars and roars, a chaotic fight, and immediately knelt down, being held down by the skeleton soldiers and pushed in front of Green. Green looked at this miserable ghoul with interest. Half of his arms were cut off, and seven or eight holes were stabbed in his body with a dagger. Black pus and blood emitting a foul smell kept coming out, which was different from ordinary undead. Creatures, chaotic thinking, not afraid of death, this ghoul''s intelligence is very high, and he obviously showed fear after being captured. "Mighty necromancer, I am the servant of Cristiano, please look at my master''s face! I believe the master will pay the ransom for me." The ghoul actually began to beg for mercy when facing Green. "Cristiano?" Green had seen this name not long ago in the information given by the Wizards Association, a senior necromancer apprentice living in the Rhine City adjacent to Langton City. He is not weak and has a strong personality. Famous, and it is said that there is a family heritage. I didn''t expect this ghoul who retains the wisdom to belong to this person. "The Necromancer from the city next door has also reached out to Langton City. It''s been really eventful recently!" Green felt a little emotional, but didn''t hesitate. Just now, at the moment when the battle broke out, the prompt in the cemetery had automatically selected the battle. Green was very curious about what rewards he could get by killing this ghoul. And this cunning ghoul was also a fake, and at the same time begging for mercy, he suddenly trembled violently and let out an even crazier hoarse growl. Green immediately became vigilant, staring at the ghoul and found a dazzling red light between his eyebrows, and the red light suddenly erupted in the next moment, forming a strong shock wave that pushed the surrounding skeleton soldiers back, and the ghoul broke free. , jumped up suddenly, and pounced on Green again. "Crazy bloodthirsty!" The skills possessed by many elite undead creatures can instantly burst into a strong bloodthirsty desire, and their strength and speed will skyrocket, but they will lose their minds and become madmen who are indistinguishable between friends and foes. The ghoul was so fast that the skeleton soldiers who had just been driven back had no time to stop it. The skeleton soldiers blocking Green was instantly pierced through the sternum by the bone claws, making a thud, and the skeleton flew out backwards. Although the skeleton soldier is tall, he has no flesh and blood, and his weight is still too light. He was smashed away by a ghoul, as if he was hit by a small truck and couldn''t keep his feet steady. The ghoul broke through the siege and roared straight to Green. After launching the bloodthirsty madness, the only reason left in his mind wanted to vent all his anger on Green. Crossed the bones and melons with both hands, the volley claws came over, and it only took the next second to penetrate Green''s chest. Although he lost his mind, the ghoul''s fighting instinct was still there, and he was sure that as long as he got close, he could definitely kill the nasty necromancer apprentice in front of him. Green stood there and didn''t move, slightly nervous, but his eyes were firm, and he was unusually calm in the fight between life and death. Seeing the ghoul''s sharp claws getting closer and closer, he could even smell the stench from the ghoul''s mouth. At this critical moment, the staff in his hand suddenly raised, and the gem-encrusted staff head surfaced. Out of a blue-gray ring. The ?? Dharma Ring was instantly formed. With the finger of the staff, a series of "bang bang bang" movements followed, and ten or so sharp spikes of about two meters were ejected from the ground below the ghoul. The speed of the ?? spikes is extremely fast, and it covers a range of two meters by two meters. The ghouls can''t dodge the volley at all. In the next moment, there was a burst of sound, and the ghoul''s left shoulder, left rib, right chest, and left leg were pierced by spikes one after another. The ghoul roared in pain, his pupils constricted like needles, even if he was crazy bloodthirsty, it still made him instinctively creepy, no matter what, he never expected that Green''s [Bone Spur Technique] would be so powerful. If the bone spurs of an ordinary junior necromancer apprentice hit the skin of a hard-skinned ghoul, at most it will be knocked open, and it will not be able to pierce at all, but I dont know that Greens specially polished stone spikes are far better than the bone spurs that are immediately summoned. Sharper several times. (end of this chapter) Chapter 15： Crusty Ghoul (2) Chapter 15 Crusty Ghoul (2) After ?? hits the enemy, the spikes quickly disappear, turning into psionic energy and returning to the cemetery. The ghoul landed on the ground with a "pop", a large amount of black pus and blood gushed out of the wound, his hands and feet twitched twice, and he could no longer move. Green breathed a sigh of relief. His spirit was highly nervous in the battle just now. Strictly speaking, this was his first life-and-death struggle. Green found that he seemed to have some fighting talent. Facing the attack of ghouls, he was very calm. When using magic, not only did he not panic, but he cast spells faster than when he usually practiced. At the same time, the cemetery reminder came again in Green''s mind: ''Victory in the battle, found a hard-skinned ghoul in a dying state, whether to capture...'' Green let out a ''huh'', but he didn''t expect that he had suffered such a serious injury. This ghoul was not completely dead, but he was secretly happy and quickly chose to capture it. There was a sudden ''ding'' sound, and a spinning circle appeared under the ghoul lying on the ground. A milky white light appeared to cover it, and with a flash, it disappeared directly. Immediately, the healed ghoul appeared in a ruined building in the cemetery. Before it was destroyed, it was a crypt that produced zombies, and the ghouls were captured and came directly here. Moreover, Green found that when he captured the ghoul, the cemetery automatically deducted [20] psionic power as the price for treating the dying ghoul. Green confirmed that the ghoul had been brought into the cemetery, regained his consciousness, and had a good time, raising his hand to greet the driver whose face was pale with fright. This coachman was assigned to him by the Wilson family. Knowing that he was serving a necromancer, he had been mentally prepared for it, but the scene just now, the low roar, the terrifying monster, and the **** battle, were tearing at this man. Coachman''s nerves. Fortunately, the battle ended quickly, he was not so frightened that he lost his mind, and still stood beside the carriage trembling, otherwise Green would have to drive the carriage home by himself. Sitting in the carriage, Green was in no hurry to go back, and ordered the driver to go around the city. He entered the cemetery by thinking alone, and went directly to the ruins of the crypt where the ghouls were. A lone ghoul was standing in the ruins in confusion. Green could feel that the ghoul''s thinking was in chaos, and there were some changes in appearance. Green spent [20] psionic energy not all used to repair ghouls'' injuries, most of them were used to evolve ghouls to meet the standards of the cemetery. The ghoul is larger, standing up to two meters tall, with darker skin, but the muscles are swollen and more powerful, with black bone spurs growing from the shoulders, elbows, and knees, and three bones on the back of the hand. The claws have also turned black and are thicker, longer and sharper. The reason that originally belonged to human beings in the eyes has completely disappeared, replaced by a green light, the sinister viciousness is chilling. After examining it carefully, Green was very satisfied. The strength of the ghouls transformed by the cemetery increased greatly. According to the data given by the cemetery, the skeleton soldiers belonged to the first-level ordinary arms, with a comprehensive combat power of about [4.5], and the crusty ghouls belonged to the second category. Level elite arms, the comprehensive combat power reaches [9.5]! Dont look at the fact that the data is only doubled, but the actual battle is not a numbers game. If it is a face-to-face battle, a hard-skinned ghoul can easily defeat a battle team composed of four or five skeleton soldiers. Such combat power is also considered to be a leader among senior apprentice knights. in an hour~~~ The ?? carriage drove back to Wilson Castle, Green got off the carriage and found another carriage parked in front of the castle gate. The carriage is very luxurious, but the family crest is very unfamiliar. The horses that pull the carriage are even more handsome. They are all white, with slender hooves and full muscles. The value of one of the horses alone is worth the entire carriage that Green rides. It was the first time Green had seen such a luxurious carriage, even Viscount Paul''s car was far inferior. Green couldn''t help but take a few more glances. While walking into the castle, he wondered who came to visit Viscount Paul. He happened to meet Laurence butler respectfully and accompany him out. To the mysterious lady Elizabeth Fronton. At the same time, the two people on the opposite side also saw Green. A hint of meaning flashed in Elizabeth''s eyes. "Mr. Green Wilson, I didn''t have time to meet you in a hurry last time. My name is Elizabeth Fronton. I''m from Faerun. It''s a pleasure to see you again." From the mouth of this very attractive woman, there is a pleasant voice, which is refreshing, very comfortable to listen to, and even subconsciously wants to indulge in it. Green cheered up and put aside the crazy thoughts in his mind. He didn''t know what this woman was doing at Wilson Castle, but on the surface he was not rude. , it''s my honor to meet you." Green''s attitude is sincere, but his speech is very perfunctory. With the reminders from Laura and the old one-eyed and his own feelings, he is not willing to get too involved with this mysterious woman. But the other party didn''t seem to want to let him go. After the greeting, he said to himself: "I came to visit Viscount Paul specially this time, but unfortunately His Excellency the Viscount happened to be absent. I was very disappointed, but now it''s better, it''s not too bad to be able to meet a young necromancer. It''s a waste of time." Green frowned slightly, and Elizabeth pointed out his identity as a necromancer, which obviously meant something, which made him even more vigilant: "I wonder if Miss Fronton has any advice?" Elizabeth said calmly: "I don''t dare to give advice. I just want to exchange some questions about magic with Your Excellency. I wonder if I would take the liberty to interrupt?" "The question of magic?" Green''s heart moved. The identity of the other party was mysterious, but he was strong and powerful. He had no right to refuse. Besides, he was really interested in magic, so he simply agreed and brought him back to Green on the top floor of the castle. exclusive area. Ordered some delicate handicap, and after chatting for a while, finally came to the subject. Elizabeth smiled and said: "I heard the old one-eyed say, you are collecting the fragments of ancient magic items?" Green didn''t deny it: "It''s a little personal preference, and since complete ancient magic items are expensive, I can only collect some fragments for comfort. What? Miss Fronton has something similar?" "Just call me Elizabeth." Elizabeth leaned on the soft leather sofa and saw the servants go out. There were only two people left in the room. She kicked off her high heels without any image, revealing two pink and delicate feet, and took them. Like a lazy cat on the sofa. Then he pouted and said disdainfully, "I don''t have that kind of rubbish, but I have other things, I don''t know if you are interested." "Something, let''s hear it, maybe I''ll be interested." Green was a little curious, and then directly stated the economic situation, and laughed at himself: "But I''m not rich, I can''t afford things that are too expensive." "Meditation!" Elizabeth Zhuji smiled and looked at Green as if she had already settled for him. Green frowned, it was impossible to say that he didn''t want meditation, but from the look of the other party, it was obvious that he was not sending warmth. Since he knew that he urgently needed meditation, he would probably open his mouth. Green calmed down and tried his best to keep his face expressionless: "I really need meditation, I don''t know what meditation is, what do I need to pay?" Elizabeth smiled like a little fox: "The third edition of the Gelfies Meditation, the latest revision by the Senior Great Mage, His Excellency Gelfies 30 years ago! As for what to pay... I don''t care about gold pounds or anything. No, but I''m very interested, how did you get away with your strength? Even the corners of your clothes are clean! A junior necromancer apprentice who can defeat hard-skinned ghouls." Green is not surprised. Since the old one-eyed can see the disguise of the ghoul, and Elizabeth''s strength is still above the old one''s eye, how can he not see any clues. Green looked at the other party deeply, waiting for her to make a request, or accept it, or reject it, or...he was not qualified to refuse at all. (end of this chapter) Chapter 16： 017 Griffith Meditation 3rd Edition Chapter 16 017 Gelfies Meditation Third Edition While Green was waiting for Elizabeth''s request, a small red bird flew in unhurriedly from the window. This little red bird is about the size of a common sparrow, and it flew to Elizabeth''s side and chirped. Green looked a little surprised, knowing that he was on the top floor of Wilson Castle! Because of the death of Baron Ronanks, Viscount Paul, in order to prevent the strange, specially asked Dr. Wilkins to spend a lot of money to arrange a defensive circle. Once a foreign object invades, even a mouse can activate the circle, issue an alarm and directly attack. But this little red bird flew in so grandly, and the magic circle worth 1,300 gold pounds didn''t respond. Elizabeth''s face sank, listening to the little red bird chirping for a moment, her brows slightly wrinkled, her hands rubbed lightly, she seemed to fall into a moment of contemplation. Green was already certain that this little red bird should have some kind of communication function, but the news it brought seemed to make Elizabeth less than happy. After more than ten seconds, the red bird fluttered and flew away, still not touching the defensive circle. Elizabeth stood up and said: "I''m sorry, there are some things that I need to deal with, I''ll be here today, as for the meditation method, I''ll bring it to you next time, as for the price... Your skeleton is different, let me summon it next time. Just take a look." After saying that, he walked out without waiting for Green to agree. Green frowned, didn''t get up to say goodbye, staring at Elizabeth''s graceful back. It is possible that Elizabeth saw the previous battle between Green and the ghouls through some means, noticed the skeleton soldiers that Green had summoned from the cemetery, saw that it was different, and wanted to study it. Green was not surprised by this. As he became a necromancer, it was impossible not to summon the undead creatures in the cemetery in front of people. It was only a matter of time before someone discovered that his undead creatures were unusual. And Green didn''t believe it, Elizabeth could detect the existence of the cemetery just by looking at the skeleton soldiers. In this case, why not do it in exchange for a meditation method? Moreover, "Gelphais Meditation Third Edition" is very famous in the magic circle of the entire Lorenzo Kingdom. It is the final version revised by the famous great magician Gelfies, and there are only two top two in the entire kingdom. It can be studied in the Advanced Seminar of the Magic Academy. The next day, when Green was having breakfast, Vincent hurried over, sat down opposite Green, and asked, "Green, I heard from Laura that yesterday you went to Old One-Eye to meet Elizabeth F. Langton? How, is that lady really as attractive as rumored?" Green rolled his eyes, he didn''t expect Vincent''s focus to be here, he couldn''t laugh or cry: "It''s really attractive, but this woman is very dangerous, a very, very dangerous kind!" Vincent was a little stunned. He heard that Elizabeth was a very gentle and beautiful noble lady, but how could she become an extremely dangerous figure in Green''s mouth. Then Green broke the news: "If you can, I advise you to stay away from that woman as far as possible. If I guess correctly, she may be the official level." "What did you say!" Vincent''s eyes widened, what is the concept of an official level, and Langton City hasn''t had an official level for many years! An extraordinary power of that level has enough power to sweep a city. No police force is of any use. For ordinary people, it is like a monster of ancient times. Now Greene actually said that Miss Fronton is an official class! But Vincent understood that Green was not joking with him, his expression changed from shock to seriousness: "Are you sure? It''s official!" Green shook his head: "Not sure, but the probability is very high, and it is not a formal level just entry, but the kind of existence that is also extremely powerful in the formal level." Vincent swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said quickly: "This situation must be told to my father, this is too important!" Then he stood up very formally and saluted Greene solemnly: "My brother, thank you!" This news is too important, a formal superhuman is enough to decide the rise and fall of the Wilson family. Green was also polite and accepted his thanks. At this moment, there was a sound of trotting footsteps from outside the door, and then a little girl in a creamy white princess dress broke in from outside. The little girl is only about ten years old, with fair skin, blond hair, big eyes and a baby fat face, which makes this little girl extraordinarily likable. "Brother Vincent, Brother Green, what are you doing!" The little girl''s childish voice was very nice, and she ran over, like a pure lily. "Lilisa, why did you come here?" Vincent looked at the little girl strangely, this is his youngest sister, the little princess in the family. "Grandpa Wilkins said that Brother Grimm has moving dolls here, and Lilitha came over to take a look." The little girl suddenly looked at Grimm with big eyes in anticipation. Green and Vincent looked confused, secretly thinking that Dr. Wilkins was unreliable, and it was estimated that they were impatient with Lilitha, so they threw the pot to Green''s side, what moving doll, that is a skeleton Soldier, okay, that thing is not suitable for little girls to play at all, okay? Green and Vincent tried to confuse the little girl, for which Vincent agreed to a lot of conditions. After the Vincent brothers and sisters left, Green continued to practice [Bone Spurs] alone. Different from [Spirituality], [Bone Spurs] did not feel that the body could not bear it after being upgraded to LV3. Green could still continue to practice, and on a whim, he stood directly on the balcony and shot the bone spurs in the air. The ground is 30 meters high, and with a magical halo of more than ten rock spikes one or two meters long, they are shot down counting down. After they are ejected, they only fly three or four meters. Do psionics. This is the limitation of the [Bone Spur Technique]. When it is launched from the ground, the spikes are ejected, and it can only attack within the range of its own length. And launching in the air, with the help of gravity, can be extended to three or four meters, but it cannot extend the attack range further, otherwise this is not [Bone Spur Technique] but another magic. After Green discovered it, he tried to improve it further, but unfortunately it had little effect. After all, the magic in this world has developed for countless years. Green''s discoveries and ideas may not have been discovered by predecessors, and the [Bone Spur Technique] has remained the same so far, which shows how difficult it is to improve a magic. easy. Green is not a genius. If there is no cemetery, he can''t even become a magician, so he gave up after a few failed attempts. He just kept practicing and improving his magic level. He could instantly cast this magic in any situation, and let him do whatever he wanted. Bone spurs pierced from any direction, up, down, left, and right. Compared with deriving a new magic, this can improve his combat effectiveness more. (end of this chapter) Chapter 17： kidnapping lisa Chapter 17 Kidnapping Lilitha In the next few days, Green did not wait for the news of Elizabeth. Instead, Laura came to look for it a few times, took Green as an appraiser, and brought some things to let him see if it was a magic item, which made Vincent look at Green and Laura''s eyes lit up with gossip. On this day, Green went to the old one-eyed shop again to see if he could get a set of military knight equipment. Green has always wanted to change the equipment for the skeleton soldiers, replacing the rusty round shields and short swords with enchanted rifles, so that the cheap skeleton soldiers have long-range attacks, but the control of military equipment is very strict, and it is difficult to obtain without special access. In addition, the military enchanted rifle specially designed for knights can infuse the knight''s vindictive energy into the bullets. Even in the face of extraordinary people, it still has a strong lethality. This is also the government''s biggest trump card to deter extraordinary people. Thousands of people hold Legions with enchanted rifles, even if they encounter high-level formal mages, they have to retreat. However, Green still has a concern, whether the enchanted rifle can exert its original power in the hands of the skeleton soldiers. After all, his skeleton soldiers have no fighting spirit, only the psychic energy of the undead attribute, so he needs to get a try first. Only then did he find the old one-eyed who had great powers in Langton City. Old One-Eyed is really welcome. He patted his chest and promised to get it, but opened his mouth and asked Green for thirty gold pounds, which was almost five times the ex-factory price of the enchanted rifle. Green was also a bachelor. He didn''t even pay back the counter-offer, so he turned around and walked out. The old one-eyed knew that he had slaughtered too hard and scared the client away, so he quickly chased after him, stopped Green, and gave him a 30% discount. Green was still unwilling, and he bargained for the price, arguing with each other, and finally settled at the price of fifteen gold pounds a piece, and agreed that if Green could order more, the price could be negotiated. After confirming the enchanted rifle, Green was in a good mood. He sat on the carriage and opened the window to look out. It was already dark by this time, and the horse-drawn carriage ran over the smooth road and drove into Uptown along the gas-lit avenue. Passing through a park, which was not far from Wilson Castle, at this moment he saw a small figure emerge from the park with a white kitten in his arms. Green smiled and recognized that it was Li Lisa. This cute little **** the surface was actually a mischievous person. It was already dark and she dared to run around. If she was discovered by Viscount Paul or Butler Laurens, she would be responsible for taking care of her. Her maid was to be blamed. Green saw Li Lisa running quickly towards the castle, but didn''t call her whereabouts, just watched silently and slowed down the carriage, lest the little girl find out that she had been exposed. But at this time, a black carriage suddenly rushed out from the fork in front. The driver was very reckless, rampaged, and was extremely fast. There are nobles living nearby, and no one dares to drive a carriage like this. Who knows that just scratching an old lady may be the mother or wife of a certain baron. Such a traffic accident is not just a matter of losing some money. . Green frowned, aware that the carriage was wrong, and stared at the carriage vigilantly. The carriage turned quickly, and Li Lisa, who was running, found a carriage, so she wisely hid by the side of the road to avoid being hit by the carriage. Unexpectedly, when the carriage passed Li Lisa, it suddenly stopped, the door of the carriage opened, and two people got out, fully wrapped up, black hats, black scarves, and burly waists. Brings the bad guy aura. "Something''s wrong!" Green immediately grabbed the staff at hand, before he could urge the driver to speed up, he pushed open the door, jumped out of the carriage, and ran towards Lilitha quickly. At the same time, he silently recited the incantation and fired two spiritual spells in a row, summoning two skeleton soldiers, and then silently preparing bone spurs to ensure that the spell could be cast at any time. At this time, the two strong men in black had blocked Lilisa, who felt that something was wrong and wanted to escape. The little girl looked more and more helpless as she hugged the little milk cat. The other party is obviously a planned kidnapping, the target is the little princess of the Wilson family, one of them is holding a black and white photo in his hand, and finally check it, don''t make an oolong, and then arrest the wrong person, and then like a chicken Just like Lilitha into the carriage. Green''s eyes were anxious. At this time, he was at least 20 to 30 meters away from the carriage, and it was impossible to catch up with his running speed. Fortunately, the skeleton soldiers were lighter in weight and faster in running speed. After catching up with the carriage, one jumped up and jumped directly to the top of the carriage, while the other clambered on the door, trying to pull the door open. Unexpectedly, at this moment, there was a sudden ''bang'' gunshot! "Not good! The other party has a gun." Green was stunned for a moment, crossing over from the earth, which made him have an instinctive fear of firearms. What''s more, he really has no means to defend against bullets. Only by becoming an apprentice of a high-level necromancer and mastering defensive magic such as [Bone Shield] or [Bone Armor] can he not be afraid of ordinary firearms, but he still can''t stop the enchanted rifle. shooting. The only one who is really not afraid of enchanting rifles is the Great Magician. This is because the number of enchanted rifles is limited. If faced with a large-scale knight group, thousands of knight rifles are blessed with a grudge salvo, and even the great magician has to kneel. With the sound of a gunshot, the skeleton soldier lying on the carriage door was shot down. The bullet penetrated the leather armor and broke a sternum. However, this injury is nothing to the skeleton soldiers. As long as the soul fire is not extinguished, the skeleton soldiers will not die. They will get up immediately and continue to chase after falling to the ground. "It seems that the ghouls must be summoned!" Green gritted his teeth secretly, the [Hard-Skinned Ghoul] that he had accidentally obtained today was his trump card, and he easily didn''t want to use it, but in this situation, he couldn''t helplessly see Li Lisa was kidnapped. However, before Green could stand still to cast the spell, an old and hoarse voice came: "Where do you two **** want to take our little Lilitha? If I were you, then surrender obediently, otherwise This old man''s [Arcane Missile] will smash your heads before you shoot." When the voice fell, I saw a flash of white light, and an arcane missile hit, the speed was comparable to a bullet, and its power surpassed that of a grenade. In front of the carriage, a large pit with a diameter of half a meter was blasted in the ground. This time, both the driver and the two men in black who got out of the car and arrested people were all taken aback. They didn''t expect to kidnap a little girl and provoke two magicians at the same time! And it is not difficult to see the power of the arcane missile just now, and the other party is definitely a high-level magic apprentice. Looking at the big hole left by the cement road, the three kidnappers are completely stunned. , but don''t play like this, the 10-year-old girl agreed to lead the little girl out of the castle in advance, they only need to come over and catch a single 10-year-old girl. At the same time, the two skeleton soldiers who had just been driven back threatened them again. Green knew that Dr. Wilkins was coming as soon as he heard the familiar hoarse voice. He did not continue to summon ghouls, but only ordered the skeleton soldiers to surround them and completely block the enemy''s retreat. Dr. Wilkins came out of the shadow of a tree, his spotless blue magic robe trembled slightly with his footsteps, the blue light of the staff in his hand surged, and an arcane missile was conceived, ready to be launched at any time. (end of this chapter) Chapter 18： 019 Kidnapping Lilitha (2) Chapter 18 019 Kidnapping Lilitha (2) Seeing this posture, the two kidnappers have numb claws. This is really a wolf before and a tiger. Although the two of them are extremely vicious, they are not afraid of death. They are okay with ordinary people, but now they are facing magicians with extraordinary abilities. The two of you look at me and I look at you, with cowardice in their eyes, and they have no intention of fighting. But at this moment, the driver suddenly shouted angrily, jumped out of the carriage, and with a strong hand, he raised his foot, kicked a man in black to the side, snatched Li Lisa from the opponent''s hand, and at the same time. He pulled out a revolver from his waist and put it on Lilitha''s temple, and shouted sharply, "Get out of the way of the old nosy thing, or I''ll shoot this little brat in the head!" He shouted to the two men in black beside him: "You two idiots, we kidnapped the nobleman''s daughter, what would happen if it fell into his hands! Now we have no way out except the fish and the net!" It turns out that the driver of the carriage is the boss! The two men in black were in a dilemma. They dared not attack the magician, but they didn''t want to be captured. At this time, Green also came from behind, a chill flashed in his eyes, and then he held his staff and pointed, and immediately released the bone spur technique. At this moment, Green is about five or six meters away from the kidnapper leader, which is the casting range of the [Bone Spur Technique], but this time the bone spur technique is different. After his hard work recently, the bone spur technique has reached [LV5], and Green has developed a new one. Many usages. Seeing that Lilitha was kidnapped, if it was an ordinary bone spur technique, a bone spur would definitely hurt the hostage by accident. This time, Green released the [Bone Spur Technique] only to summon a bone spur, and it accurately appeared on the top of the kidnapper''s head from top to bottom. With a bang, it pierced through the kidnapper''s head and penetrated between his legs in an instant. All of this happened so suddenly, the kidnapper leader didn''t respond, and before he could scream, he was pierced with candied haws. As the spikes scattered and disappeared, blood, brains, excrement and urine quickly spurted out from the penetrating wound, especially On the top of the head, the carotid artery was cut off, and the blood formed a small fountain from the top of the head, and the two black-clothed kidnappers next to it were sprayed, which scared them to shit. On the contrary, little girl Lilitha was more clever, and immediately broke free and ran to Dr. Wilkins. Green was about to breathe a sigh of relief when he saw the accurate hit, but he didn''t expect to change again. The two kidnappers in black who were already scared and stupid suddenly groaned, and both held their heads, as if they were in great pain, and at the same time, a smear appeared on their bodies. Light green magic halo. "Not good! It''s a parasite of monsters!" Dr. Wilkins caught Lilisa who ran over, and at the same time saw the green light on the two of them, his face changed immediately, and he shouted to remind Green. Immediately, the Arcane Missile was fired very decisively, and the carriage was smashed into pieces with a bang. Generally speaking, this monster parasitic magic magician must control monsters nearby, and the most likely one is the carriage. It is a pity that the carriage is torn apart, but there is no one inside, which is troublesome, the enemy is dark and we are bright, and it is very passive. At the same time, the two kidnappers parasitized by monsters had lost their human appearance, their skins were split, their bodies were hunched, and the palms and wrists of their arms had turned into two dark red sharp blades. Three or four meters high, one rushed towards Dr. Wilkins, and the other rushed straight to Green''s location. Across the street, about twenty meters away, on the second floor of a house facing the street. A man with a sullen face looked at the battle not far away with fierce eyes. He wanted to smash the corpses of Dr. Wilkins and Green who destroyed his plan, but he was only an intermediate magic apprentice, only Dr. Wilkins could He couldn''t take care of his own life, and he had to flee quickly, otherwise the battle was over, and he would follow the trail and find this place, then it would be too late for him to leave! "Two nosy fellows, how dare they ruin the good things of our Yin Spirit Tower, just wait and see, I will be back!" The man murmured viciously: "But forcing me to activate the parasitic demon insect, you too Don''t think about taking it easy, my demon parasite is not so easy to deal with..." However, before this person finished speaking, his face suddenly changed dramatically, and he stared out of the window in a stunned manner, as if something unbelievable happened! In the next moment, a sudden [Arcane Missile] smashed directly into the window, and had a close contact with this sinister guy who only dared to hide in the dark. With a bang, the arcane missile exploded. The powerful impact and explosive force were stronger than that of ordinary cannons. It directly smashed the walls around the window, and the body of the man standing beside the bed was blown up, and there was no hope of surviving. . On the other side, the parasite of the parasites that this person had high hopes for was being besieged by eight well-armed elite skeleton soldiers. Just now, Green noticed that the two men in black were about to transform and realized something was wrong. Dr. Wilkins was more experienced and recognized at a glance that it was a parasite of monsters. Green didn''t care to save his strength, so he immediately summoned all the skeleton soldiers, entangled the two demon parasites, and asked Dr. Wilkins to find a way to find the enemies hidden nearby. Dr. Wilkins is worthy of being a veteran of Langton City. He was about to be promoted to the ruthless role of a formal magician. He quickly found the right direction, and then shot even more ruthlessly. An arcane missile almost bombed the building where the enemy was hiding. collapsed. Green heard the movement and glanced back. He couldn''t help feeling a tingling in his scalp. He secretly said in his heart, "Is this the strength of a high-level magic apprentice of the energy system? Magic apprentices, if they are official mages, or even great mages, what kind of stalwart power they have, can they throw a nuclear bomb at will?" was filled with emotion, which made Green even more eager to become a higher-level superhuman. At the same time, Dr. Wilkins''s arrogant voice came: "Humph! I only know the dog things that hide their heads and their tails. Do you think that Lord Wilkins can''t find you when you hide there?" Green looked at Dr. Wilkins with some envy as he lowered his staff. Only an energy magician can do this kind of violent output, and it is absolutely impossible for a necromancer. But just when Green envied others, he also got the envious eyes of Dr. Wilkins. Dr. Wilkins took back his wand and wanted to help Green deal with the two parasites. He encountered a similar situation when he was young. At that time, a parasite of parasites slaughtered a thirteen-person junior apprentice team. . Dr. Wilkins knows Green''s details. He has just become a necromancer, and he must not be able to deal with it. Even in his opinion, it would be good for Green''s undead creatures to delay for a few seconds. But who knew that when he paid attention to the past, the battle was over! The two parasites of the demon worms were lying on the ground suffocated. They were already in a state of exhaling more and less air. They were covered in dark red blood and looked quite miserable. And Green''s skeleton soldiers only paid a slight price, and there was no combat attrition. Is this still a crispy skeleton soldier? After a while, Green withdrew the skeleton soldiers, and the two parasites of the demon worms were dead and could no longer die. And to his surprise, the moment he killed the demon parasite, there was a hint of the discovery of psionic energy from the cemetery! Green quickly leaned over and pretended to examine the corpse, but was actually touching the corpse, gaining a total of 6 psionic energy, bringing the total psionic energy stored in the cemetery to [35]. (end of this chapter) Chapter 19： The tower of ghosts Chapter 19 The Tower of Yin Ling It''s been half an hour since we got back to Wilson Castle. Because the fighting was not small, it alerted the Langton City Police Department. Not long after the murder of Baron Lonanx, the entire Langton City Police Department was still on alert. When they heard that someone wanted to kidnap the daughter of Viscount Paul Immediately dispatched all staff to investigate the identity of the kidnapper and track down the mastermind behind the scenes. I have to admit that sometimes the efficiency of the state machine is quite good once it is fully operational. Early the next morning, Vincent came excitedly. After another night of sleepless nights, there was still anger in his eyes. Someone dared to kidnap his sister at the door of his house. This is definitely the biggest provocation and contempt for the Wilson family. . "How about Vincent? Did you find out the origin of the other party?" Green asked by the way while he was washing up. Vincent nodded gloomily, holding a volume of documents in his hand, which should have been found by the police station who worked overtime all night. The daughter of Viscount Paul was almost kidnapped. This definitely stabbed a hornet''s nest in Langton City. The police station, including the chief, must have worked overtime yesterday. Vincent threw the information in his hand on the coffee table, gritted his teeth and said: "Two unlucky **** parasitized by demon insects have been found, they are members of an underworld organization in Xiacheng District, this underworld organization recently contacted [Tower of Yin Spirits] It is very likely that the worm mage killed by Dr. Wilkins is the person from the [Tower of Yin Spirits], but unfortunately there are no bones left, so it cannot be further confirmed." "Tower of Yin Spirits?" Green murmured softly, as if he had heard this name somewhere. Vincent continued: "The Tower of Yin Spirits is a cult organization that has been active recently in the northwestern province of the kingdom, especially around the city of Langton. Its methods are evil and very ferocious. They once used an entire village to worship the evil **** in Nantes County. , the scene is **** and outrageous, even two or three-year-old children are not spared." Green frowned and suddenly recalled that before he crossed over, the predecessor Green Wilson wanted to join a cult organization, wasn''t it this [Tower of Yin Spirits]! It''s a pity that they didn''t want to admit him to join at all, but regarded him as a sacrifice. In the end, he died without resting his eyes. Instead, Green was cheap and crossed into this world. Vincent then conveyed the thanks of Viscount Paul and presented a check for five hundred gold pounds. Green was also polite, accepted the check happily, and then sent Vincent away after chatting for a while. was left alone, and Green was lost in thought. Cult organizations are inherently ruthless and have no taboos in their actions, especially the Tower of Yin Spirits, which is also a ruthless character known for its cruelty and ruthlessness in cults. It is definitely a big trouble to provoke such an organization. I dont know how they targeted the daughter of Viscount Paul. And Green had a more important discovery last night. He killed two demon parasites yesterday and actually gained some psionic power! Does this mean that you can gain psionic power by killing creatures with extraordinary powers? If so, wouldn''t it be the same as Daguai upgrade! As for whether it is as he thought, further verification is needed. And Green knew very well that the Tower of Yin Spirits was a dog-skin plaster, and this failed kidnapping would never stop, but would make them even worse and take revenge on all those who hindered them, including Green and Dr. Wilkins. Green estimated that with the strength of the Tower of Yin Spirits, he probably wouldn''t dare to provoke Dr. Wilkins. Although those cultists are crazy, they are not fools, so next time their target of revenge will definitely add a ''don''t know'' to the Viscount Paul family. The sky is high and the earth is thick'' a junior magic apprentice. Green is not afraid of this. Instead, he regards the people in the Tower of Yin Ling as a tool to verify his previous conjecture, but the Tower of Yin Ling is a cult after all, its whereabouts are mysterious, and it is uncertain. It is not easy to find their secret stronghold. In the next two days, the police station arrested some people, but they were all fools and fools fooled by the cult, and there was no further progress. In the afternoon, at Peony Cafe, the same location as last time, Green and Laura sat opposite each other. Laura looked excited, and asked in a low voice, "Hey! You really killed the magician in the Tower of Yin Spirits? It''s great, I''ve seen those **** who pretend to be ghosts are not pleasing to the eye." Green shook his head and said, "I didn''t kill that magician, it was Dr. Wilkins. I just dealt with two unlucky **** parasitized by demon insects." "Magic worm parasites!" Laura exclaimed: "You mean you killed two worm parasites! Those are more difficult monsters than ordinary extraordinary people." Green smiled: "It''s okay, my skeleton soldiers are more powerful in comparison." "Skull Soldier!" Laura couldn''t believe it: "You killed the demon parasite with the Skeleton Soldier? It''s impossible!" No wonder Laura reacted like this. The average skeleton soldier and the demon parasite are not of the same order of magnitude. It is not uncommon for a demon parasite to deal with five or six skeleton soldiers. Green actually said that his skeleton soldiers are more than the same. The monster parasite is stronger. After chatting for a while, Green explained the purpose of Jo Laura this time. Laura''s eyes widened after hearing this: "What! You asked me to help find the secret base of the Tower of Yin Spirits in Langton City? You are not kidding!" Green looked serious: "Do you think I''m joking? The religious lunatics that failed this kidnapping must have hated me. They may not dare to trouble Dr. Wilkins, they will definitely target me, I can''t wait stupidly. So, you have to strike first. Green didn''t hide the thoughts in his heart. In fact, he didn''t need to be so anxious about this matter. Viscount Paul was completely enraged because Lilitha was kidnapped, and he would definitely use all his strength to fight back against the Tower of Yin Spirits. However, Green had already regarded the Tower of Yin Spirits as a copy that belonged to him, how could he be foolishly waiting for others to brush it, he was watching from behind. Therefore, Viscount Paul cannot rely on Viscount Paul to find the nest of the Tower of Yin Spirits. After much deliberation, he found Laura. He also gave it a try. After listening to Green finish speaking, Laura thought seriously for a moment, then nodded: "Okay, I''ll take over this matter, but this girl never contributes in vain, and the twenty gold list does not bargain, how about it?" This time Green readily agreed, and took out the twenty gold pound note and handed it over. Laura took it like a fan of small money, and rolled her eyes to reveal a treacherous smile: "Haha, it''s really easy to earn this money." Green raised his eyebrows and asked, "What? Did you already know where the old lair of the Tower of Yin Spirits is?" Laura was noncommittal and stood up directly: "Then come here today, and wait for my news tomorrow." Green finished drinking the coffee on the table before leaving. When he returned to Wilson Castle, he happened to meet Vincent who had just returned from outside in a carriage. Vincent''s face was a little ugly while holding a data bag. Seeing Green, he immediately grabbed a few steps and walked over: "I found the identity of the magic insect mage." Green was slightly surprised. He didn''t expect that even those who had no bones were found out by Viscount Paul''s contacts, but from Vincent''s face, it seemed that this person''s identity was a bit unusual. Sure enough, when Vincent finished speaking, Green understood. It turned out that the worm mage who was blasted into a scum by Dr. Wilkins'' arcane missile had another identity besides being a member of the Tower of Yin Spirits, and it was this identity that made Vincent''s face grim. This person''s name is Sivir Root. He is the son of the current Pope of the Tower of Yin Spirits, and he is also the chosen important heir. Now it''s a little troublesome. Killing the son and heir of the cult Pope is already an endless hatred. If the Tower of Yin Spirits is full of revenge, even Viscount Paul''s power and capital will not be able to withstand it. It may cause the destruction of the Wilson family in Langton City. Vincent hurriedly approached Viscount Paul''s study in the castle with this bad news. Green did not follow him, and went straight back to his own residence. According to the information obtained by Vincent, the Pope of the Tower of Yin Spirits is named David True. He is not very strong, but is only an intermediate apprentice. His specific occupation is ominous, because he has a special ability to communicate outside the void. The evil **** Yin Ling, with this ability, he successfully sat on the throne of the Pope. This man is vicious and vicious, and does everything he can. Vincent and Viscount Paul never mentioned the reason for the kidnapping of Lilisa before. Green estimates that in private, Viscount Paul and this Pope David Trudeau have something to tell. The transaction between people, and for some reason, the two sides had differences, so that David Trudeau sent someone to kidnap Lilitha, which was a threat and a warning to Viscount Paul. Greene is certain that this kind of guess should be inseparable. Although he gets along well with Vincent, Viscount Paul usually treats people kindly, and even often participates in some charity activities. But Green never thought that the father and son were kind and righteous white lotuses. They were real nobles. Under their kind and graceful appearance, there was a hidden greed that could devour all. So it is not unusual to secretly trade and cooperate with the cultists of the Tower of Shadows. But all of this has nothing to do with Green. He is not a righteous friend. The only thing he needs to think about now is how to clear the copy of [Tower of Yin Spirits]. (end of this chapter) Chapter 20： Gun Skeleton Chapter 20 Firearms Skeleton Soldiers The next day, Laura didn''t come as promised, but had someone send a message saying that something went wrong and Green was waiting for two days. Green frowned, but according to other information, the Tower of Yin Spirit seemed to have disappeared from Langton City not long ago. Even Viscount Paul launched the city''s military and police forces and made no progress through the channel of the Special Bureau. Faced with this situation, it is not surprising that Laura offered a two-day grace period. Green simply held back his temper and stayed at Wilson Castle for the next few days to practice magic. He only has three magics now, necromantic vision, spiritualism, bone spurs, and three magic tricks to practice. Although [Spirituality LV3] has temporarily reached its limit, there are still many skills and tricks that can be used to improve, for example, you can do whatever you want. Let the summoned Skeletons appear anywhere within five meters. The same is true for the bone spur technique. When he rescued Li Lisa last time, Green used his [bone spur technique] to the limit. Later, he unexpectedly discovered that the bone spur technique was upgraded from [LV5] to [LV6], and the attack range was larger. The attack range is longer, and you can choose a single spike or an area attack at will. The power of [Bone Spur Technique] completely surpassed the first-ring magic, and was even stronger than some weaker second-ring magic! At noon the day after the fourth day after tomorrow, the sound of continuous "bang~bang~bang~" gunshots came from the training ground behind Wilson Castle. I saw a skeleton soldier two or three meters in front of Green holding a nearly two-meter-long rifle with a bayonet on the front of the barrel, shooting. This kind of rifle with a thick barrel and a lot of magic runes does not meet Green''s aesthetic, but the power is really good. Just now, the old one-eyed sent it, and Green immediately went here to test the gun. The results are quite gratifying, the shooting is accurate, powerful, and The most important thing is that the psionic power of the Skeleton Soldier can fully activate the runes on the Enchanted Rifle that are specially designed for the knight''s fighting spirit. This kind of magic rune cannot increase the power of bullets, but it can make ordinary rifle bullets have the effect of breaking the law. It is a weapon for the Kingdom Knights to suppress the extraordinary. The old one-eyed actually obtained it with great powers, and it is the latest equipment in the capital. Model, Green''s high price of fifteen gold pounds is not in vain. However, there are still problems with the use of enchanted rifles by skeleton soldiers. Neither shooting accuracy nor reloading bullets can be compared with well-trained knights. If they cannot be improved, this will greatly limit Green''s original vision. Fortunately, these skeleton soldiers are not completely elm heads, especially in combat, they still retain their instincts. At least Green taught the skeleton the basics of aiming and shooting without much effort. At this moment, a prompt appeared in the cemetery. Green checked it immediately, and couldn''t help being surprised and delighted that the description of the skeleton soldiers in the cemetery had actually changed! A new entry has appeared in the cemetery that produces skeleton soldiers - gun skeleton soldiers, first-level elite troops, combat power [6.3], price [10] psionic power... Green did not expect that the cemetery would actually approve his change to the Skeleton Soldier, and derived a new type of firearm Skeleton Soldier, which greatly improved the combat effectiveness and directly doubled the price. Green''s eyes lit up, he immediately took back the skeleton soldiers, and at the same time entered the cemetery to observe the changes of the [Firearm Skeleton Soldiers]. The evolved [Firearm Skeleton] soldier returned to the cemetery and showed obvious changes. The brand-new rifle in his hand was corroded by the spiritual energy of the cemetery and became rusty. The rune on the gun was distorted, from the plastic rune to the Undead rune. At the same time, the worn-out leather armor of the Skeleton Soldiers has also become a leather-steel mixed light armor similar to that of a gun knight, and its defensive performance has been improved by many times compared to the original worn-out leather armor. Green saw it in his eyes and felt happy in his heart. He really deserved to be an elite unit, and he also discovered a small bug. If you recruit firearms and skeleton soldiers directly from the cemetery, you need [10] psionic power, but recruiting ordinary skeleton soldiers and then changing to rifles will not work. Just 5 psionics plus 15! According to the price negotiated by Green and the old one-eyed, if Green buys a lot in the future, the price of the enchanted rifle can be lowered. For Green, gold pounds are nothing, and psionic energy is the real scarce hard currency. If you can take advantage of this little bug, you will save half of your psionic energy. He even further imagined, can the gun skeleton soldier be able to ride a horse to upgrade it to a lance skeleton soldier? No, this idea cannot be implemented for the time being. After all, horses are living creatures and cannot directly enter the cemetery. To complete this idea, we must first find a way to create undead warhorses. The next day, Green came to the old one-eyed shop and directly placed an order for 30 enchanted rifles, with a total amount of 450 gold pounds. Originally, Green didn''t have so much money on hand, but it happened that he rescued Li Lisa this time. Viscount Paul was very grateful and gave him a lot of gold pounds, plus a small manor on the outskirts of the city. First of all, I really thank Green for saving Li Lisa, and secondly, I value Green''s strong strength more, killing the parasite of the demon insect head-on with one enemy and two. There are not many people who can do this in the whole city of Langton. . Green was also welcome. He took the money with peace of mind and exchanged it for 30 military firearms that were prohibited from buying and selling in the kingdom. After paying the deposit, the old one-eyed smiles brightly. The profit from this order is enough for the sales of his store for several months. Originally, he only regarded Green as a poor nobleman, and he didn''t think much of it. In the past, he treated each other with courtesy, and he looked more at the face of the Wilson family and Vincent. But he didn''t expect Greene to be a blockbuster when he didn''t speak. He needed thirty enchanted rifles in one breath, and paid half of the deposit first, and spent a few hundred gold pounds as soon as he said it, without even blinking his eyelids. After negotiating the deal, the old one-eyed patted his chest and promised that the goods would arrive in three days at the latest. Green was about to leave without a long stay, but the old one-eyed suddenly remembered something and stopped him: "Hey, my friend, I know some damaged magic items, I guess you will be interested." Green''s eyes lit up when he heard it. He was worried about the lack of psychic power recently. He originally hoped to go to the secret stronghold of the [Yin Spirit Tower] to do a dungeon, but Laura still didn''t reply. He didn''t expect Old One Eye to mention it. The old one-eyed was very shrewd. The last time we met for the first time, he had guessed that Green had some way to tell whether the fragments of magic items were still valuable. However, this kind of secret is not uncommon, and he has no idea of ????exploring it, and now he is just selling Green''s favor by the way. Green didn''t leave either, and immediately asked the old one-eyed to talk about it in detail... It turned out that the old one-eyed had a friend who used to be the captain of the Kingdom Knights. He had the strength of the peak of apprentice knights, but now he is old, and because of drinking and gambling, he has exhausted all his savings, and his life is very embarrassing. Some of the things that were picked up, the more complete ones were sold, leaving some scraps that no one wanted. The old one-eyed was also helping his friend, so he talked to Green, just in case Green wanted it, it was the best of both worlds. Green felt alive after listening to the introduction of Old One-Eyed. Anything, even a precious magic item, would become a consumable item once it arrived on the battlefield. If it was really brought back from the battlefield, there might be fragments of spiritual energy. (end of this chapter) Chapter 21： windfall Chapter 21 Windfall "How? Brother Green, if you have an idea, I can immediately ask Old Willie to bring something over." The old one-eyed asked eagerly, and the old Willie in his mouth was the friend. Green nodded without hesitation: "It''s best if I can come right away. If I really need it, I will definitely give a fair price." The old one-eyed laughed, and immediately called a thin young man from outside the store to send out to call someone. Within half an hour, the thin young man had a sloppy old man with cloudy eyes, a slightly hunched body, and a wine bottle in his hand. This man has a wrinkled face, and his face is very old. It is completely impossible to see that he was a peak apprentice knight of the Kingdom Knights. Alcohol and illness have almost completely destroyed him. "Old Willie, my friend, this is Mr. Greene Wilson, a generous and honorable Sir." Old One-Eyed immediately went up for a hug, winked secretly, and began to introduce Green. Old Willie had just learned Green''s identity from the thin young man, and he was very decent. This is an old-fashioned marching suitcase. It should have been distributed to the middle and lower ranks of the Knights. Although the quality is quite good, it has not been maintained for many years, and it looks very worn out. The metal locks on it are rusted . Old Willie would shake his hands uncontrollably because of his drinking all the time. He tried his best to control the opening of the suitcase, and immediately revealed the contents inside. It was full of all kinds of debris, most of which were metal or ceramics. The fragments are large and small, all black and not very conspicuous. I don''t know how many times they have been selected and finally left. Green was not interested in this old alcoholic, nor did he plan to make friends, so he went straight to business and began to check the contents of the suitcase. There were a total of twenty-four fragments in the box. Green passed them one by one and began to show joy. One-third of these objects contained varying amounts of psionic energy. Moreover, Green can feel that the total amount of psychic energy is not small, far exceeding his expectations, especially a broken metal disc, which should be a part of some kind of large-scale magic item, contains a lot of psychic energy, a little touch with his hand, even Green felt a slight electric shock. "What a strong spiritual energy! It is many times more than the spiritual energy contained in the wind blade bracelet. This time is really an unexpected surprise." Green was ecstatic in his heart, but he tried his best to remain calm on the surface, and carefully checked everything in the suitcase. , once again looked at old Willy who looked anxious and hopeful: "These things of yours are not bad, I don''t know how much you want to sell?" Old Willie opened his mouth, but didn''t know how to answer. In his opinion, this tattered box was worthless, but Old One Eye had reminded him in advance that these things were useful to Green, but even if they were useful, he was afraid that the price would be too high to frighten him off. This is the only buyer, so after hesitating for a while, he tentatively said: "Dear Sir, I don''t know what the value of these things is to you, but I believe in the personality of a noble, I would still ask you to quote, if you can, I will admit it." Green secretly said that this old alcoholic is cunning, put a high hat on him first, what kind of aristocratic personality, Green doesn''t care, but he can''t make the price too low, so that the old one-eyed middleman is too ugly. Green pondered slightly: "I want these things together with the suitcase, a total of fifty gold pounds, how about it?" Old Willie''s cloudy eyes flashed with excitement, he looked at the old one-eyed again, the two made eye contact and nodded slightly. In fact, the old one-eyed can see that Green paid this price to give him face, and he has a little more affection for Green in his heart. Of course, it is only a slight affection. Next time he does business, he will not give in even one because of this affection. gold pound. Half an hour later, Green returned to Wilson Castle in a carriage with a suitcase. On the way, he couldn''t wait to open the box and start absorbing psionic energy. There are a total of eight fragments before and after, which actually enshrined nearly 1,110 psychic powers for Green, especially the broken metal disc, which actually contained 500 psychic powers, accounting for almost half of it! In addition, the total amount of [1095] psionic energy left in the past made Green both excited and entangled. With these psychic abilities, a new building would definitely be opened. According to the hints in the cemetery and Green''s current situation, he has several options: upgrade the town hall; build a magic guild; build a zombie crypt. There are some other buildings to choose from, but it is not very helpful to Green, so he was directly excluded by him, leaving these three options. But looking at the price again, the upgrade of the secondary town hall requires [2000] psionic energy, which cooled down his original excitement because of the large amount of psionic energy he obtained. Will] and [Zombie Crypt]. If you build a magic guild, you will obviously get new magic, and most likely get the meditation that Grimm desperately needs. The benefits of cultivating zombie crypts are also not inferior. The second-level arm zombie and zombie variant ghoul have a combat power of [6.8] at the beginning, which exceeds that of the upgraded gun skeleton soldier. Soldiers fight together. He didnt make up his mind until the carriage returned to Wilson Castle. In fact, he still prefers the latter. Although meditation is important, its a long-term process, and building the [Zombie Crypt] can actually improve the existing strength. Green was about to go back and think slowly, but as soon as he got off the carriage, he saw a manservant running towards him, who seemed to be waiting for him. Seeing him get off the carriage, he ran in a hurry. Green frowned, watched the footman approach and asked, "What''s the matter?" The valet replied quickly: "A lady came to visit the lord an hour ago, saying that she had made an appointment and brought you something." "Did you bring something?" Green immediately thought of Elizabeth Fronton, who left in a hurry last time: "Is she here?" Green''s heart moved. If Elizabeth really came to send the meditation method, then he didn''t have to worry about it, he just gave up the magic guild and chose to build a zombie crypt. Since Greene was absent, the visitor was placed in the common reception room of the castle. Green ordered a valet to move the suitcase he had brought back to the top floor, went to the reception room by himself, coughed lightly, and walked in. However, it was not Elizabeth Fronton who came unexpectedly, but a mature woman in her early thirties. She was very beautiful, plump and sexy, dressed in the dress of an aristocratic housekeeper, and sat dignified and elegant to meet guests. Waiting quietly inside. Green was sure that he didn''t know this woman, so he couldn''t help being secretly vigilant, because just now, the moment he looked at this woman, he felt that this seemingly **** and beautiful woman was quite powerful, at least not in Dr. Wilkins. Underneath, and killing people like numbness, the murderous aura is condensed and truthful. In the reception room, the old butler Laurens is accompanying him. The other party has a good temperament and is visiting Green. As half the owner of Wilson Castle, the Laurens butler will naturally not be rude. At this time, seeing Green coming back, he got up and said goodbye, and took it to the door, leaving the entire reception room to Green and the two of them. (end of this chapter) Chapter 22： 023 Windfall (2) Chapter 22 023 Windfall (2) Green coughed lightly and nodded slightly to the woman: "Hello, beautiful lady, I''m Green Wilson." "My lord, my name is Isabella, you can just call me Issa. Miss Fronton asked me to come." The woman stood up and returned the salute, with a very decent manner, and picked up a delicate leather handbag from the inside. He took out a small wooden box and placed it on the coffee table in front of him: "This is what Miss Fronton asked me to bring to you, please check it." Green smiled and took the wooden box and opened the lid to his face. Inside was a velvet backing and a crystal pendant. Now Green is no longer a layman who doesn''t understand anything. As soon as he sees this crystal pendant, he knows that it is a magic crystal, and there is a faint magic halo on it. He held the magic crystal in his hand, input magic power slightly, and immediately stimulated a reaction. The originally transparent and colorless magic crystal glowed with a faint blue light, forming a thick projection of an ancient book in front of Green. It can be opened! It is the content of that "Gelphic Meditation Third Edition" that is recorded in the book. Green withdrew his magic power, and the ancient book projection disappeared immediately. He looked at Isabella: "Is there any other order besides this Miss Fronton?" Isabella said: "Miss Fronton said that your soul is very interesting and has a color that has never been seen before. She hopes to see you again and wishes you good luck." Green''s heart sank suddenly, and he thought to himself, "What do you mean by this? Could it be that that woman can see through the soul of a person? She also found that my soul is different? Did he see that I am a transmigrator?" Green was startled into a cold sweat, but after a shiver, it made him calmer: "No! This world has no concept of crossing, even if she sees that my soul is different, she will not doubt it. And this woman Acting strangely, giving me the meditation method for nothing, it seems that there is no malicious intent..." But if there is nothing to be diligent about, either a traitor or a thief, Green would not naively think that the mysterious woman is a living **, and when he was shocked by his tiger body, he started to become a nympho, and came to give him warmth. He has a hunch that no matter what the woman named Elizabeth Fronton pays now, she will get back ten times the principal and interest in the future. This made Green subconsciously think of a legendary existence - the devil! But demons do exist in this world, they are greedy, greedy, sinister, and vicious! According to the legend, the devil exists in purgatory and is the incarnation of sin, tempting human beings to fall and commit unforgivable crimes, and the devil will eventually harvest those sinful souls. However, these descriptions of demons are not necessarily true. At least in Green''s view, most of the incarnations of evil are deceitful. Demons should be some kind of chaotic and evil extraordinary race. Seeing that Greene frowned, Isabella smiled mysteriously, and without saying anything, she got up and said goodbye. Green didn''t ask too much. He felt that this woman was not simple. Even if he asked, he would ask in vain. As for what plan that Miss Fronton has, Green doesn''t care anymore. Whether it''s a demon or not, Green is confident that there is a cemetery. As long as he develops, the powerful necromancer will not be afraid of any enemies. Green carried out some psychological construction on himself, and finally began to carefully read the content of this "Gelphic Meditation 3rd Edition"... At about the same time, in the city hall of Langton, a large and luxurious reception room, the windows were covered by thick velvet curtains, and the huge crystal chandeliers shone brightly, reflecting on the white marble floor. Dazzling. The mayor, the speaker of the city council, the president of the Magic Association, the chief of the police station, the commander of the knights of the garrison, and the noble capitalists headed by Viscount Paul, a total of more than ten people, but the real ruling class of the entire city of Langton is concentrated. The crowd sat around a huge solid wood round table, headed by the mayor and the chairman of the council. The seats were arranged on both sides, all the way to the door. The seat closest to the door was the chairman of the chamber of commerce and a relatively young baron. Indicates that they have the lowest status in this group. As a noble leader and a big capitalist, Viscount Paul is only ranked by the chairman of the Magic Association and the commander of the Knights of the Garrison. At this time, he is wearing a well-cut black tuxedo, his gray hair is meticulously combed, his thin lips are pressed, and his expression very serious. The people around the round table did not speak, the atmosphere fell into a strange silence, only the repressed breathing. After more than ten minutes, the commander of the Knights Garrison finally spoke. This is a tall, bearded soldier. He is only a mid-level apprentice knight, but he was born in a noble family. With his family connections, he has been the highest commander of the Langton City garrison for more than ten years. The head of the knights, Nunuzui, shook his beard, and said in a deep voice, "Mr. Mayor, I can''t obey your request. The knights are the garrison of the kingdom. Without an order from the top, I can''t be mobilized. The weirdness in Langton City is not something the boys of the Knights can deal with, those weirdness even have a formal-level existence, this is the work of the special bureau, and we should not undertake it." The mayor and the chairman of the council looked very bad, but they had no relationship with the garrison, and they could not control the bearded head, so they could only negotiate with each other. But the bearded leader was determined not to move the Knights, and he would not agree to whatever he said. Other people present also kept silent, each with their own insinuations, and refused to express their position. Over time, the mayor''s face became more ugly, and his tone became more severe: "Everyone, it was our mutual agreement to promote the arrival of the ghosts in Langton City, and we even did not hesitate to talk to the [Tower of the Ghosts] for this purpose. The cult organization secretly cooperated. If this matter is exposed, it will cause a sensation in the kingdom and become the biggest scandal. Can you all be safe by then? Now we have no way out, we must complete the descent of the ghost! With a large number of psychic infestations in the city of Dunn, a large number of magic items will be produced, and I dont need to say the value of it. Choose where to go! After the mayor finished speaking, the crowd remained silent, but the expressions of some people changed. At this time, Viscount Paul finally spoke: "Everyone, Mr. Mayor is right, but the people in the Tower of Yin Spirits have completely lost control. They even tried to kidnap my daughter a few days ago. These cultists are crazy and cannot summon Yin spirits. It''s all up to them, we have to do the other way around." Everyone nodded when they heard the words, and then the mayor said: "In addition, the three missing elves must be found, we have no time to find other sacrifices, the **** of Ronanks, for a little perverted hobby, not only lost it himself It also brought us a lot of trouble." "I may have a way to find the missing elves." The mayor''s voice just fell, and a weak voice came from the door. The chairman of the Langton City Chamber of Commerce, who had a low sense of formal presence, was an old widower full of fat and lust. , when they heard him speak, everyone immediately looked over. The chairman of the chamber of commerce quickly shook his fat and said with a smile: "I know that there is a very powerful detective in Faerun City, who specializes in criminal investigation and solves cases, and is very good at finding people, but the price of hiring is not low, and this person is arrogant. He rarely leaves the city of Faerun, and if he wants to invite him, he has to write a letter from the mayor himself." (end of this chapter) Chapter 23： meditation Chapter 23 Meditation In Wilson Castle, after Green got the "Gelphis Meditation Third Edition", he immediately studied it carefully and delved into its contents. He was exposed to meditation for the first time, so he was very careful and did not rush to practice, for fear of making mistakes. This is not Grimms worry. Every year in the Kingdom of Lorenzo, there are many magic apprentices who make mistakes because of practicing meditation. Some of them are lucky to recover, but some unlucky ones have to suffer permanent trauma, and some are mentally ill. There are those who are stupid and stupid, and the more serious ones have a direct cerebral blood vessel burst and receive a lunch on the spot, not to mention the origin of his meditation method is still somewhat unclear. So when Green got the meditation method, after the initial excitement, he quickly calmed down and began to read carefully. Green read while waiting for a reminder from the cemetery. For this unexpected meditation, he has always been on guard, and he has long planned that he must get the certification of the cemetery, otherwise he will give up practicing this meditation. The time is going to be extraordinarily long while waiting~~~ After waiting for half an hour, Green read the entire meditation method, and finally came the reminder of the cemetery in his mind: Ding! Included [Gelphis Meditation Method 3rd Edition], after logical deduction, we found three errors and omissions, five abnormal mental nodes, three abnormal spiritual nodes, whether to correct it, need [100] psionic power~~~ Green''s eyes lit up, and a smile appeared on his face: "I just said that there is no good thing about falling pie in the sky. Sure enough, there is something strange in this meditation method. There are five abnormal spiritual nodes and three abnormal psionic nodes. I rashly practiced this meditation. The consequences of the law are definitely not good, but it is a pity that Ms. Fronton did not know that there was a cemetery." Green did not hesitate to spend [100] psionic choice to make corrections. After fifteen minutes, after the cemetery correction, Green finally began to practice meditation with confidence. Sitting cross-legged on the low bed, calmly, eyes closed, and highly concentrated, he imagined the precise gear structure of a watch in his mind. This is the first step in the "Gerfis Meditation", imagine a relatively complex thing in the mind, and then continue to meditate to improve it, so as to enhance the spiritual power. And it is introduced in the book that you can become a magician after practicing this meditation method. At that time, the things conceived in your mind will be turned into reality and condensed into a powerful companion magic tool. As the founder of this meditation method, the senior great magician Gelfies has initially formed a companion magic tool, and he can complete the highest achievement of this meditation method only when he is promoted to a magician. And Green''s deepest impression of the precision thing is that he secretly dismantled his grandfather''s watch when he was a child. At that time, he was only five or six years old. When he opened the back cover of the watch, he saw the structure inside. The tiny gears were surrounded by smaller gears, and they operated in an orderly manner in a square inch of space. The scene at that time made his memory especially vivid even now in retrospect. The first time he meditated, Green didn''t dare to take too long. After initially constructing the outline of a clock in his mind, he slowly opened his eyes. The first time he practiced meditation was not a good feeling, because there was no one to guide him, Green was walking on thin ice, for fear of making mistakes in the middle of the practice, so the whole process made him feel a little like a year. As for the practice, according to the novel, I felt refreshed, and there was no such thing as black mud coming out of my body. Fortunately, Green''s original hope for the meditation method was not high. Even in this situation, it was not disappointing. On the contrary, the previous entanglement was easily resolved. Green entered the cemetery, came to the town hall, and directly chose to build a zombie crypt. There was a sudden bang, and it felt like a slight earthquake from the town hall. When Green came out to check, he saw that a new building had appeared in the cemetery. This is a semi-underground palace building, built with gray-black stones, and the windows on the ground occasionally emit green smoke, giving people an eerie feeling. Green''s consciousness moved and entered the crypt. Inside the crypt is a hall full of sarcophagi. The hard-skinned ghoul, who was accidentally captured before, showed a happy mood in the crypt. Before, he could only wander in the ruins. Now in the crypt, almost Instinctively, he chose the largest sarcophagus and lay in it, enveloped by the green air in the sarcophagus, he seemed to be more energetic than before. At the same time, Green also noticed that there are two types of troops that can be recruited in the crypt. There are zombies and ghouls. Both have the same price and are both ten points of psionic power. However, in terms of appearance and combat power, Green is more inclined to ghouls. In fact, the fighting power of zombies is not weak, the skin is thick and bloody, and it is very resistant to fighting, but the movement speed is too slow, but the ghouls are fast and have the ability to climb. If it is a frontal battle, zombies are definitely good, but for Green, it is still more suitable for mobile ghouls to cooperate with gun skeleton soldiers. Green made up his mind and immediately recruited all the five ghouls that originally came with the crypt. Hearing a low roar, five ghouls crawled out of the five coffins one after another... After this operation, the original more than 1,000 spiritual energy was left at a fraction in an instant, and Green couldnt help but sigh that the spiritual energy was too incompetent. For the next few days, Green reclusively devoted most of his energy to practicing meditation. As he practiced, the clock imagined in his mind gradually took shape and became more and more realistic, and even the sound of the clockwork running "Da Da" was heard. And Green also discovered that after he practiced the "Gerphic Meditation", he meditated in his mind to form a clock, which was actually reflected in the cemetery, and a clock tower appeared on the top of the town hall! The big bell on the top of the bell tower was exactly what he imagined in his mind, and the big bell struck every twenty-four hours, making a thumping bell, which rang throughout the cemetery. Green did not expect that the meditation practice would actually affect the cemetery, which made him a little nervous. The cemetery was his root, and there must be no problems. Fortunately, the big bell that appeared with the meditation practice had no effect. On the contrary, the big clock in the cemetery helped him directly embody the clock constructed by meditation. According to the description of the third edition of the Gelfies Meditation Method, the completion of the construction of the meditation object is equivalent to the practice of the meditation method. The next step is to Practice and polish constantly, and look forward to one day evolving into a magic tool. According to the routine, it takes three to five years to complete this step, even for a gifted magical genius. Green''s magical talent is average. If he cultivated normally, it would take at least seven or eight years, but he accidentally saved a lot of time. However, meditation is just a method, and it is impossible for Greenes spiritual power to skyrocket. In the final analysis, he has to practice step by step, but with the assistance of meditation, it can achieve twice the result with half the effort. Green has a deep understanding of this. The appearance of a big bell in the cemetery made him fly into the realm. When practicing meditation, his spiritual power improved rapidly, and he reached the level of an intermediate magic apprentice in just a few days. In addition, there was an unexpected discovery, when Green practiced meditation, he was able to generate psionic energy! This was unexpected to him. According to his initial estimation, an average of six hours of meditation can generate one psychic energy in the cemetery. This number seems to be very small. Human energy is limited. When a day is full of calculations, it is only six hours of meditation. Even if there is no obstacle every day, there will only be more than 300 psionic powers in a year. But don''t forget, Green has only been practicing for a few days. Even if there is a clock tower in the cemetery, his "Golfis Meditation" is only an entry, and he will be promoted to a formal magician and even become a great magician. The psionic power provided must be a staggering number. In the early morning, Green practiced meditation all night. Although his mental state was excellent, his body was inevitably stiff. He was standing on the balcony and stretched out when he suddenly saw a burgundy horse galloping in at the main entrance of the castle. Green was slightly surprised. He didn''t know who was coming, but he dared to ride his horse directly into the castle. Under Green''s gaze, the burgundy horse went all the way to the gate of the castle, because of the angle, Green couldn''t see it. As for the identity of the other party, he was too lazy to investigate, and he was planning to wait a while to go to Old One Eye to retrieve the enchanted rifle that he had ordered. In fact, the old one-eyed sent a letter yesterday, saying that the gun has arrived, and Green can get it at any time. However, Greene had other trivial matters yesterday, and when he was done, it was already dark, and the old one-eyed side was also closed before procrastinating until today. (end of this chapter) Chapter 24： Penny (1) 026 Penny (2) 027 Penny (3) Chapter 24 Penny (1) 026 Penny (2) 027 Penny (3) Green walked back into the room, looked at the clock on the wall, it was still a little early, and the old one-eyed hadn''t opened the door yet. For this batch of enchanted rifles, Green is very much looking forward to it. It has evolved into a firearm skeleton soldier with a combat power of [6.3], which is almost the strength of an intermediate apprentice knight. With such strength in the Kingdom Knights, he is definitely an elite soldier. , can be promoted to officer. Suddenly there was a knock on the door. Green asked, but before he could open the door, the door had already been pushed open from the outside, and Vincent walked in carelessly with a girl in a leather armor. Green glanced at Vincent, his eyes fell on the young and beautiful girl, and he immediately recognized that it was the girl who came in on horseback just now. "Penny? Why are you back!" Green looked at the slim girl standing next to Vincent in surprise, and many memories immediately emerged in his mind. The girl''s name is Penny Wilson, the daughter of Uncle Vincent. Because her parents died, she lived in the castle. Her identity is somewhat similar to Green''s predecessor, but Penny''s father is the younger brother of Viscount Paul, and she seems to have a good relationship. Viscount Paul favored her very much, so her status in the castle also rose. Because the two were in a similar situation at the beginning, Green and Penny established a good friendship until Penny was recommended by Viscount Paul to go to the Knights Academy in Faer?n the year before. "Green, great, I didn''t expect you to actually become a magician!" Penny immediately smiled when she saw Green, and stepped forward to pat Green on the shoulder very proudly, but because of her pretty appearance, she pretended to be old-fashioned, which made people a little bit Can''t laugh or cry. "Why are you back? The Knight Academy hasn''t had spring break yet, right?" Green asked. He didn''t reject this beautiful girl, and he felt a deep sense of closeness from the moment he saw it. "I came back from a leave of absence. I heard that Li Lisa was almost kidnapped. I came back this time to find out who kidnapped Li Lisa and let those rats in the gutter know that the Wilson family is not easy to mess with!" Penny called out indignantly. Dao, a murderous look flashed in her eyes, it was obvious that after two years of training, she was no longer a little girl, and the strength of an intermediate apprentice knight made her full of confidence. Green''s face sank. He didn''t think that a mid-level apprentice knight could overthrow a cult like the Tower of Yin Spirits, but he knew Penny''s character, so he would definitely not be able to dissuade him, so he could only nod his head and said, "Then be careful, If you find anything, don''t act rashly, notify me or Vincent immediately." "Don''t worry, I didn''t eat plain rice at the Knight Academy for the past two years." After saying that, he glanced at Vincent as if he was demonstrating. Then the three of them entered the room and sat down to chat about the past. They also discussed the kidnapping of Lilitha and the tower of the ghosts that suddenly disappeared. Penny vowed to bring out all those lunatics in the Tower of Yin Spirits with a small fist... Half an hour later, Vincent and Penny were sent away, and Green took a carriage to the old one-eyed shop. As for Penny''s tracing of the Tower of Yin Ling, Green does not have any hope for it. The Tower of Yin Ling is intertwined, and as a cult organization, it has existed for many years, and it is definitely not something that a fledgling girl can shake. As for Penny''s safety, there is no need to worry too much, the intermediate apprentice knight is no longer weak, as long as you are smart, there will always be a chance to escape. "Hahaha! Brother Green, you are finally here!" The old one-eyed saw Green pushed the door in and immediately greeted him with a big laugh. To be honest, Green didn''t come to pick up the goods yesterday, which made him a little worried. Those thirty enchanted rifles were directly It came from the equipment department of the kingdom, not to mention the price of the gun itself. And the old one-eyed also promised a big man in the equipment department that this time it was just a test of the water, and there will be bigger orders in the future. If Green doesn''t want it, although there is a deposit offset, he won''t be able to lose any money, but there is still a surplus. The big man in the equipment department of the kingdom has lost points, leaving the impression of not being Garp, and it is even more difficult to do business. Fortunately, what the old one-eyed worried about did not happen. Just one day later, Green came to the door. The two exchanged a few words, and immediately went to the basement to check the firearm. After confirming that it was correct, Green paid the balance. The enchanted rifle is owned by Green. The old one-eyed smiled, counted the stack of gold pound notes and stuffed it into his pocket, not forgetting to sell himself and boast: "Brother, I pulled this batch of guns directly from the warehouse of the Kingdom''s equipment department. It''s cheap, if it wasn''t for the channel, I would have bought some obsolete products at this price." Green nodded frequently. He was very satisfied with the quality of the thirty enchanted rifles. Immediately, his mind moved and he cast spells silently. After five consecutive use of spiritism, he summoned fifteen skeleton soldiers in front of the old one-eyed, methodically. Open the box with the rifles, throw away the daggers and shields in his hands, and pick up the enchanted rifles one by one. Silent spellcasting and spiritism summoning three skeletons at once is Green''s latest advancement in magic. As a Necromancer, summoning undead creatures is the main way of fighting, so quickly and secretly summoning undead creatures is the most important issue. In addition, after cultivating the meditation method, Green''s spiritual power increased rapidly, which made him more flexible in controlling magic power, so that he could use spiritualism more flexibly and diversely. Of course, this is not his first creation. For true necromancers, quiet spellcasting and multiple soul-calling are all basic skills. Even a necromancer at the level of a great magician can summon thousands of undead army with one soul-calling. But Green''s magic really shocked the old one-eyed. Originally, the old one-eyed thought that Green was just a new magic apprentice, but he didn''t take Green to heart. Even when Green bought weapons, he regarded Viscount Paul as the real buyer behind him. At best, Green was just a character introduced by the Wilson family for specific operations. But he didn''t expect Green''s strength to be so terrifying. With his knowledge of the Necromancer, quiet spellcasting, and multiple soul-calling, these two skills, many advanced Necromancer apprentices can''t do it as easily as Green. What surprised the old one-eyed even more was that after more than a dozen skeleton soldiers with thick bones picked up their rifles and bullets, Green immediately used spiritualism in reverse, and sent these skeleton soldiers away. All disappeared in front of her eyes. Old One-eyed sucked in a breath of cold air, and said in shock, "You sent all your guns to the undead world!" Then his face changed dramatically, and he looked at Green with a little more awe. Obviously, in the eyes of the old one-eyed, Green''s sending the enchanted rifle he bought with a lot of money into the undead world is definitely not a mess, so there is only one possibility. Those skeleton soldiers just now are all contracted undead creatures, not just summoned, wait for the next time. Green uses spiritualism, and these skeletons bring back those enchanted rifles. This method of transporting goods is very popular among necromancers who have fixed contract undead creatures, but like Green, who just became a magic apprentice, there are not many contract undead creatures. 026 Penny (2) The old one-eyed thinks very arbitrarily that there is a powerful necromancer hidden behind Green, whose strength is hard to estimate, in short, very powerful, secretly acting as Green''s teacher. Otherwise, how to explain that Green suddenly became a necromancer, and there are so many contracted undead creatures, which is not something a wild mage who has just started can have. The old one-eyed thought he could see through Green''s heels and feet, and couldn''t help showing a strange smile. And Green revealed this intentionally, also to deter the old one-eyed, so that the old profiteer and the **** hiding in the kingdom government don''t have any crooked thoughts on him. As for what the old one-eyed thinks, he doesn''t care at all, this kind of thing, the focus is on the imagination, the old one-eyed and others will help him automatically make up a lot of information. And in the end, they would never have thought that there were no masters behind Green, and those skeleton soldiers were not simple means of transportation. These enchanted rifles were equipped with those skeleton soldiers. After completing the transaction, Green and the old one-eyed agreed to make the next transaction three months later, one hundred and fifty enchanted rifles plus an old-fashioned enchanted cannon. Because he took things privately from the warehouse of the equipment department, even the big man behind the old one-eyed cannot be too reckless, so after completing this transaction, it must be postponed for a period of time, make up for the shortfall, and make up the book. Moreover, Green did not expect that the other party had a great appetite, not only dared to sell guns, but even dared to move the enchanted cannon. However, this time the enchanted cannon is not the latest model, but a second-hand product from seven or eight years ago, but it is well maintained. However, Green is not sure whether the skeleton soldiers can control the cannon. Although he is very jealous of the power of the enchanted cannon, he only agreed to buy one to try, and the price of this cannon alone is worth the twenty latest enchanted rifles. s price. On the way back, Green was sitting in the carriage, but his mind was already immersed in the cemetery. In the barren cemetery, the seventeen skeleton soldiers have all changed their clothes, and were identified by the cemetery as being upgraded to firearm skeleton soldiers. The brand-new enchanted rifle is now rusted and has some changes in appearance. Even if the old one-eyed is standing here now, he will not see that these firearms are just sold to Green. Although it has become old, the bullets are loaded and the sharp bayonet at the muzzle makes these skeleton soldiers even more murderous. Green admired it with great satisfaction, but he was thinking secretly in his heart, whether to take the initiative to find Laura, the other party promised to explore the secret base of the Tower of Yin Spirits, but he never replied, he must have encountered trouble. He is not worried about Laura''s safety. Laura is a lone ranger or a woman. She has been in the half-black and half-white adventurer industry for so many years. She must have a means to protect herself. . But Green has long regarded the Tower of Yin Spirits as a copy that must be brushed. It is a large amount of psionic energy. If it is delayed for too long, he is afraid that the night will be long and dreamy, and others will take it first. From what he heard recently With the sound of wind, it seems that many big figures in Langton City are pulling their stance to deal with the Tower of Yin Spirit. At this moment, the carriage suddenly braked, Greene leaned forward and immediately recovered his senses, frowned, and asked the driver, "What''s the matter?" But without waiting for the driver to answer, the wooden door of the carriage was slapped, and someone shouted eagerly, "Is that you, Lord Green? No, Miss Penny has an accident!" Green heard that it was a female butler of Wilson Castle, second only to Butler Laurens, and immediately opened the door of the carriage. A middle-aged housekeeper in a decent women''s suit was standing in front of the door. It was she who saw the family crest on the carriage and recognized that it was Green''s carriage, so she rushed to stop the carriage, but she was short of breath and looked very flustered. . "What''s the matter? What''s wrong with Penny?" Green asked with a frown, curious about what trouble Penny could cause when she just came back, and made the usual well-behaved housekeeper look like this. "Lord Green, it was Miss Penny who discovered the Tower of Yin Spirits. She asked me to go home and report the letter. She followed him." The old man''s carriage..." After Green heard this, his brows furrowed even tighter. He didn''t expect that many people in Langton City would not be able to find them. Penny, a girl who discovered the Tower of Yin Spirits as soon as she came back, should she be said to be lucky or unlucky? ? But Green didn''t dare to take this matter lightly. First, he had a good sense of Penny in his heart, and secondly, this was also an opportunity to find the traces of the Tower of Yin Spirits. He immediately asked the direction clearly, asked the housekeeper to go back in the carriage, and chased after the direction. Green held a staff and ran in the direction described by the housekeeper, and soon came to Novac Street in the lower city. Novac Street is a famous slum in Langton City. The personnel are very complicated. There are many pickpockets, liars, robbers, gang members, and gangsters. Green galloped all the way, and when he came to Novac, he didn''t find any trace of Penny. He was about to ask the local patrol police if there was any situation. At this moment, there was a sudden bang, and there was a sound like an explosion from a house next to Novac Street. Green raised his vigilance, he could hear the movement from the collision of the knight''s grudge. "It''s already started." Green immediately followed the sound and came to the front of an old three-story brick and wood building. A room on the second floor of this building was directly smashed into the wall by the aftermath of the collision of vindictiveness. Many residents in the building were alarmed, and they all ran out and talked downstairs, but Penny was not there. Green took a few steps and rushed into the building, came to the scene on the second floor, and checked the traces of the fight. "This fighting spirit with the flame attribute should belong to Penny. The other party is also a trainee knight. It is an ice-type fighting qi, but its strength is weak..." Greene initially judged the situation just now through the traces left on the scene and the aura of fighting qi. It was Penny who had the upper hand, with a fighting technique, there was blood on the ground, it should have injured the opponent and were chasing. The so-called fighting skills are the knight''s power-packed attacks. It is not a particularly advanced trick. Although the power is not weak, it has many limitations. It is difficult to have enough opportunities to accumulate fighting qi when encountering experienced enemies. Therefore, most of the time high-level knights There are few fighting skills in the battles of the budding knights, but the fighting skills of the fledgling knights often appear. Green used his undead vision to find the direction left by Dou Qi, which turned out to be in the direction of the upper city. "Huh? He actually went to the more heavily patrolled Upper Town." Green pondered silently: "If Penny encountered someone from the Tower of the Shadows, and then escaped to the Upper Town after being injured, could it be that she was living in the upper city where the rich and nobles lived. Someone in the city will meet him? Its no wonder, if there is no inner response, the Tower of Yin Spirits cant be hidden so perfectly, just dont know who it is, but dare to cover up the Tower of Yin Spirits. Green continued to track while thinking, and soon left Novac Street and entered Uptown. There is a large wasteland in the southeast corner of the upper city. It used to belong to a wealthy businessman who was going to build a luxury residence, but he suddenly moved out of Langton City for some reason, leaving this piece of land with thousands of square meters and a building A half-built unfinished building. Because the property rights still belong to the wealthy businessman, the Langton city government has no right to interfere, and can only see the abandoned yard overgrown with weeds, becoming a piece of psoriasis that cannot be cured in the upper city. According to the signs of vindictiveness, Penny finally entered this abandoned yard 027 Penny (3) At the same time, the housekeeper who brought back the news of Wilson Castle was completely alarmed. Viscount Paul directly invited Dr. Wilkins, and together with Vincent, he took six apprentice knights raised by the family and rushed out of the castle on horseback. Viscount Paul took a carriage and immediately went to the city hall, asking the mayor to send reinforcements. The local Special Bureau of Langton City, plus the people sent by the Northwest Provincial General Bureau, should be enough to deal with the shriveled Tower of Yin Spirits. Green didn''t know that the violent machine in the whole of Langton City was running. He directly climbed the wall and entered the abandoned yard. At the same time, he summoned three skeleton soldiers from the cemetery and summoned two ghouls. Hiding in the weeds in secret. Green holding a staff, stepping on the lush weeds under his feet, he walked in step by step, and looking around, he soon found that there was a clear remnant of fighting qi again near the unfinished building in the courtyard and left no trace. Less blood. "There was a battle not long ago, and there was an extra kind of earth-type grudge. It seems that Penny''s girl is in trouble." Green judged that the opponent had reinforcements, and one enemy and two Penny would probably suffer. Green was even more alert, and summoned another group of skeleton soldiers to protect him in tandem with the previous three skeleton soldiers. Because it is still daytime, even in the abandoned and unfinished building, it does not feel particularly gloomy. The sun shines through the windows on the mottled concrete walls, and there is a lot of garbage stored in the room. It seems that many homeless people have come here after the abandoned building. , But at this time, they have disappeared. It is estimated that most of them were used as sacrifices to sacrifice to the evil gods by the Tower of Yin Spirits. Anyway, even if those filthy and lowly homeless people disappeared, no one would care. The second floor of the Unfinished Building is a large hall. Green walked up the stairs along the bloodstains and residual vindictive breath when he saw a tall and thin man in a black trench coat and a fat old man covered in blood. Penny, who was holding the knight sword off his hand and holding his left shoulder, cornered, and the two faced each other. With a smirk, and a bit of lewdness. Penny pursed her lips, and there was a hint of despair in her eyes. She still had too little actual combat experience, and she was a little bit rash. It''s too hard to break through here. But at this moment, Penny''s eyes lit up and she saw Green walking up the stairs. But she wasn''t stupid, and found that Green didn''t shout, and even tried her best to hide her excited expression. However, the tall and fat two were old fritters, experienced, and very vigilant. Even if they didn''t find any clues from Penny''s expression, they quickly discovered Green who had not concealed his whereabouts. "Who!" The tall and thin man turned his head and shouted loudly. The revolver in his left hand pointed to Green''s side, and the dagger in his right hand was still pointed at Penny, in case she took the opportunity to break out. The fat old man also glanced over from the corner of his eyes. The gem at the top of the staff in his hand glowed a little blue light. He had prepared a water-based magic water bomb technique, locked in two directions, and could respond at any time. Green showed a sneer at the slender man''s muzzle, and stopped at the stairs: "Two extraordinary people who are the towers of the ghosts, but together they bully a girl, I''m afraid this is not a gentleman''s behavior." One tall and one fat two heard Green named the Tower of Yin Spirits, their expressions changed, their eyes became more fierce, and they stared at Green, revealing a strong murderous intent. "Haha, it seems that there is another one who is courting death, so I will send you on the road first." The tall and thin man froze, grinned, and suddenly pulled the trigger. A gunshot rang out, but it hit the skeleton soldier who suddenly appeared in front of Green. Because there was no grudge, it was just a normal bullet, which could not penetrate the armor defense of the upgraded gun skeleton soldier. The tall and thin man was taken aback: "It turns out to be an apprentice of a necromancer, no wonder he is so bold, he dares to come and save people." A gray halo suddenly exploded on his body as he spoke, and the revolver in his hand was covered by the halo, causing a gunshot wound. Complicated magic runes emerged. But at this moment, a scream came from the next room: "Green, it really is you, you are not dead!" Hearing the sound, the tall and thin man did not rush to pull the trigger, and looked in the direction of the sound, only to see two people walking out. Green recognized at a glance that they were all acquaintances. It was the knife that stabbed him when Green first crossed. Heart, and then drove the carriage to throw the two people in the wilderness, one named Les, the other named Bill. At this time, the two people were a little different from the original. Green saw an evil aura from the two of them. It was the aura from the Void Yin Spirit, which was devouring their vitality, but it could temporarily give extraordinary power. Obviously this The two also became victims in the end. Although they didn''t die for a while, they didn''t survive for two years. Rice and Old Bill didn''t know their own situation yet. They had just acquired powerful abilities a few days ago, and they were not too excited at this time. They suddenly saw Green, and they were very shocked. The cult they originally joined was originally a peripheral organization of the Tower of Yin Spirits. Because of the tight situation in Langton City, the Tower of Yin Spirits shrank its power, and the peripheral organizations gathered together. The vitality of the Void feeds the Void spirits they enshrine. So Rice and Old Bill didn''t know the news of Green''s resurrection. They were surprised when they came out this time and met Green again. At this time, both of them were wearing black robes similar to sacrificial sacrifices. In front of them was a huge skull head wrapped in black energy, and black fire swayed in the skull''s eye sockets. "Les, do you know him?" The tall and thin man said gloomily: "Then I will leave this person to the two of you. By the way, let me take a look at the power that Lord Yin Ling has bestowed upon you." "I obeyed the order to sacrifice to the Lord, but it is enough for me to solve this person with the divine power bestowed by Lord Yin Ling." Rice was full of confidence, and even saw the skeleton soldiers standing in front of Green without fear. Unexpectedly, Old Bill turned his back on his promise, and said in a loud voice: "Why are you alone, the priest let us two together, do you want to take the credit alone?" A cold light flashed in Rice''s eyes, and he was very angry at the change in attitude of his former subordinates after gaining the Yin spirit power. Unfortunately, the two no longer have the status of superiors and subordinates, and they have both obtained the Yin spirit power. He also knew that he couldn''t hold back Old Bill. , can only grit his teeth secretly, and retaliate fiercely in the future. Green was also a little surprised by these two old friends who suddenly jumped out. To a certain extent, Green would have to thank them. If they hadn''t calculated the original Green Wilson, Green would not have had the chance to cross this world, but Green did not. He will be merciful to them because of this origin. (end of this chapter) Chapter 25： 028 Kill Streak (1) 029 Kill Streak (2) 030 Kill Streak ( Chapter 25 028 Kill Streak (1) 029 Kill Streak (2) 030 Kill Streak (3) 028 Kill Streak (1) Rice and Old Bill haven''t figured out the situation yet, and regard Greene as their prey to compete for credit. The two glanced at each other and looked at each other, especially Old Bill, who was originally a simple and honest worker. Later, it became even more vicious and vicious. The fat and thin high-level cadres who belonged to the Tower of Yin Spirits knew that Rice and Old Bill were cannon fodder. Their strength is not weak, the tall and thin one is called Jike, an intermediate apprentice swordsman, and the other fat old man is Jones, who is an apprentice of a senior blood mage, a mad believer who inspires to become a vampire. In fact, Gek is the so-called great priest who handed over the drawing of the Summoning Array to Rice. Jones was a notorious serial murderer when he defected to the Tower of Yin Spirits. Ten years ago, he committed more than a dozen murders and skinning cases against prostitutes in the capital, and even attracted the attention of the special bureau. It was also because he was very cunning. He escaped from the capital and only escaped the catastrophe. For the past ten years, he has been incognito in the Tower of Yin Spirits organization. Green saw the two people approaching, as well as Jick and Jones watching the fun on the other side, they didn''t move, their faces were expressionless. Penny, who was cornered by the wall, was angry and anxious, and shouted loudly, "Run Green! Leave me alone!" From her point of view, Green became a Necromancer apprentice just a few days ago, so it is impossible for him to be a match for anyone present, even if If they were lucky enough to defeat Rice and Old Bill, they also had to die at the hands of the other two. At this time, the only way to escape was to escape, and there was still a chance of survival. However, at this moment, a tall skeleton soldier wearing a full-body armor suddenly came up from under the stairs, holding a rusty enchanted rifle in his hand, and shot it directly. Just listening to a bang, the bullet stimulated a burst of fire from the muzzle, and dense runes appeared on the enchanted rifle, especially the barrel, a white light turned and formed a spiral shape, sending a powerful psychic energy. Infused like brass bullets. This shot hit Les with a bang, and it shot directly to the head. The tyrannical power of the bullet instantly lifted Les''s Heavenly Spirit Cover, red and white, and spattered a piece of it, splashing the old Bill next to him all over his face. Old Bill was stunned on the spot, what''s the situation? What about the Yin spirit bodyguard? What about the extraordinary ability to not be afraid of firearm attacks? It is also unbelievable that Les, who was beaten to death, had a confident look in his eyes before he died. He didn''t take Green in his eyes at all. He looked at Green as if he was looking at ants. How ironic this is. "Crash, click..." Just when everyone was shocked, there was the sound of the bolt being loaded. This enchanted rifle cannot be fired in bursts. It is somewhat similar to the 38th cover of the small Japan. It has a five-round magazine, which fires one bullet and must be loaded manually before it can be ready to fire again. This crisp sound of loading sounds like a talisman to Old Bill''s ears. The death of Rice just now had awakened him from the frenzy of obtaining super power, and he looked a few meters away with a face full of blood and brains. The dark muzzle made this honest middle-aged man completely lose his courage, his legs softened, and he knelt on the ground. Green''s face was expressionless, and he didn''t even look at the pleading old Bill. His eyes were always on Jick and Jones, who were tall and fat on the other side. But before Old Bill''s knees fell to the ground, there was a second shot... In the next moment, the heavy corpse fell to the ground with a thud. It also hit the center of the forehead, blood and brains scattered all over the ground. The firearms and skeleton soldiers certified by the cemetery have excellent shooting skills, which is equivalent to a sharpshooter who has been fed thousands of bullets. Shooting from such a distance is difficult to miss. . Only then did Jick and Jones react, showing expressions of shock and alertness. Penny''s face was even more exciting. In any case, she never expected that the skeleton soldiers brought by Green would be so powerful, and they were equipped with enchanted rifles. It was incredible. . Actually, Green himself was a little surprised. This was the first time he had experienced the strength of the gun skeleton soldiers. It''s not that Rice and Old Bill are too naive. They have obtained the extraordinary abilities bestowed by Yin spirits. Although they are not very skilled in using them, they are still not weak, surpassing junior apprentices. If they are replaced by other junior necromancer apprentices, they will definitely be killed Played very embarrassingly. It''s a pity that they were unlucky. When they met the monster Green, they actually equipped the skeleton soldiers with enchanted rifles. As a result, they "bang bang" two shots and solved it directly. "Hahaha! No wonder you dared to follow him. Is it because he contracted a special undead who can shoot?" The fat old man Jones suddenly sneered, thinking he had seen through the details of Green, his eyes flashed with a vicious and vicious light: " But boy, you''ve completely angered me, these two idiots belong to the property of our Yin Spirit Tower, but they can''t be killed by anyone who wants to!" The tall and thin Jike grinned, revealing yellow teeth: "It''s a pity, you just contracted such a good skeleton as an apprentice of the undead. If you didn''t come here today, maybe you will develop in the future and become a full-fledged mage, but unfortunately you don''t have a future... " Jike waved his hand, and a white light burst out from his hand, and a strange-shaped mist appeared, with a long handle and a wide head, and a heavy weight. At the same time, the skeleton soldiers beside Green pulled the bolt again and aimed at Jek and fired a third bullet. "Ha~~~" Ji Ke shouted loudly, and waved his weapon with incomparable agility, forming a visible gas shield in front of him to block the psychic bullets. With a ding sound, the crushed brass bullet fell to the ground and made a crisp sound, followed by Jike''s wild laughter: "Hahaha! Boy, your skeleton soldiers can''t hurt me at all, I''m not the two idiots just now. , I have completely mastered the divine power within my body, uh However, before he could finish speaking, he suddenly seemed to be strangled by the throat, and the words stopped abruptly. But it was Jike who blocked a bullet, beeped in his mouth, and approached forward. After preparing to kill the skeleton soldiers, he captured Green alive as a sacrifice to the Yin spirits. Because of the shrinking forces, all members were lurking. The tower of the Yin spirits It has been a long time since they offered sacrifices to the Yin spirits they believed in, which greatly dissatisfied the Yin spirit master who lived in the distant void. However, when the wishful thinking in his heart crackled, he was shocked to find that five or six skeleton soldiers in full body armor and enchanted rifles walked out one after another under the stairs behind Green. The windows of the other two rooms, and the entrances of the other two doors, unexpectedly appeared two or three gun-wielding skeleton soldiers, and roughly glanced at them, there were no less than twenty! At this moment, Jake and Jones were all dumbfounded, and even Penny, who had been worried all the time, was dumbfounded. If a junior necromancer apprentice has a special skeleton soldier with a contract, it doesn''t matter if he is lucky, but there is nearly a small team, well-equipped, agile and orderly, murderous, and skeleton soldiers with special attributes can be Not luck can explain it. 029 Kill Streak (2) found that he was surrounded, and the originally arrogant Jike and the old Jones who was there with the old **** were not calm. The two of them couldn''t tell what the expressions were on their faces. It was like playing "Glory of the King" and thought the other party was bronze, but when they shot, they were kings, but they weren''t so scary. But Green didn''t give them much time to think about it. In fact, just before he came up, he summoned all seventeen gun skeleton soldiers and set up a simple encirclement. Otherwise, why would he walk in so blatantly. In the next moment, gunshots sounded, and a salvo was mainly led by Ji Ke, who was greeted. The defensive air shield formed by his proud vindictive qi only blocked three bullets before it shattered. In his eyes, the remaining bullets smashed into his left eye, heart, left rib, and lower genitals, and he simply died before he could even scream. With a thud, the body fell to the ground. Green glanced blankly, killing several people in a few breaths, which made him feel a strange feeling of controlling life and death in his heart. In particular, he stood there with ease from the beginning to the end, and the enemy was dealt with without any action at all. This was different from the **** fight where he rushed up to kill the Quartet himself. At the same time, the fat old Jones'' face became ashen. He just found out that something was wrong, and immediately cast his body protection magic ''Blood Armor'' to block the four enchanted bullets, and he was more alert, and then summoned a blood slave to block it. in front of you. It''s not a fluke that old man Jones survived to this day. It can be said that he is timid or cautious. Every time he encounters a strong enemy, he has a fixed routine, deploying blood armor, and then releasing blood slaves. This time, it was this habit that saved his old life. The blood armor shattered instantly, but the remaining bullets hit the blood slave, making a muffled sound, like hitting leather, but it didn''t penetrate! Seeing this, Green frowned slightly. The seemingly inconspicuous blood-red humanoid floating in front of Old Jones was hit by enchanted bullets several times and was still safe, and it didn''t seem to bleed much. Could it be something? Unbelievably powerful existence? But soon he saw the clue, understood it in his heart, and sneered secretly: "I said why it can''t be moved, it turned out to be a non-Newtonian fluid." Green saw that the so-called blood slave was composed of a viscous liquid with the properties of a non-Newtonian fluid, which would instantly harden when it was impacted. Substances with this characteristic are not uncommon. The blood and lymph fluid of living things are more typical. This blood slave is concentrated and refined by the blood master with a large amount of blood as the main material. It just has this magical characteristic and can block bullets. Not surprising. Because the bullet couldn''t get in, the psychic burst attached to it also caused a ripple on the surface of the blood slave''s body. "You... who are you?" Although the old man Jones was lucky enough to survive, he was so frightened that he broke out in a cold sweat. If he hadn''t been used to being cautious, he would be like Jike, the street boy. Looking at Green again, his heart was full of fear, and he no longer wanted to fight, but he found that all the exits were blocked by skeleton soldiers, and he was a turtle in a urn. Jones sank in his heart, knowing that this time it was really time to go all out. If he couldn''t break through, he would definitely be more fortunate. He gritted his teeth and said, "It seems that I told you to let me go, and you will definitely not agree." While waiting for Green to paint, his body shuddered violently, and his body swelled by three points, and red threads gush out from his pores. These threads were all made by him using the ''blood coagulation technique''. In order to make these blood threads, he himself Forgot how many people were killed for blood. In an instant, Green smelled a strong smell of blood, and the old Jones opposite had a painful expression on his face. It seemed that he was not feeling well after using this spell, and he couldn''t hold on for long. His body was covered in red light, and he strode over. . Green calmly ordered the four skeleton soldiers to come forward for melee combat. The gun skeleton soldiers were not weak in melee combat with enchanted rifles with bayonets attached, and the other skeleton soldiers continued to shoot. At the same time, Green held his wand and prepared the bone spur technique, ready to activate it at any time. Green was not in a hurry to summon the ghouls, and now more than a dozen skeleton soldiers are enough to deal with this situation. Unless Old Jones breaks through to become an official blood mage, this possibility is obviously very small, basically at the age of Old Jones, With aging and mental decline, he was stuck in a high-level magic apprenticeship, and there was little hope of being promoted to a formal one. The four skeleton soldiers marched forward with guns, and they met the old Jones who had turned into a huge red blood ball with a diameter of two meters. ~~~ The sound of a series of collisions of gold and iron in an instant is the movement of the bayonet hitting the surface of the blood sphere. Skeleton soldiers with perfect combat experience formed a battle group, which almost exerted the limit of rifle bayonet combat, attacking in sequence from different angles. However, this wave of attacks was blocked by the blood cells outside Old Jones'' body, and the bayonet containing psychic energy pierced the blood cells for more than ten centimeters and could not go further. "Hahaha~~~ boy, do you think that you have these contracted skeletons to get the old man?" Old Jones laughed and roared, and the pain caused by using blood magic needed to be vented: "Back then, a senior magic apprentice who contracted the undead earth dragon. I was also drained of blood by this old man, not to mention your little **** with no hair." As he spoke, the huge blood globule shook, and it actually knocked all the four melee skeleton soldiers back to the end. Following the blood globule, they rolled quickly, ignoring the random gun fire, and rammed straight into Green. This trick is a time-tested method for Old Jones to encounter a strong enemy. As long as the blood cell speed increases, the enemy will all avoid it. As long as Green is forced to retreat, he can rush down the stairs to escape. It would be even better if Green insisted on not retreating, just hit him to death and drained his blood completely. Green frowned, but he didn''t rush to dodge. Seeing that the blood cell was only three or four meters away from him, he flipped his staff in his hand and activated the bone spur technique. In an instant, a one- or two-meter-long spike bounced out from under the blood cell. "Bang Bang Bang~~~" Although the ?? fast-piercing rock spike failed to pierce the blood ball, it bounced it directly into the air, mounted it on the roof, and then fell to the ground. The old Jones in ?? didn''t expect Green to have this move, and he fell dizzy in it. It was also because he was old that he was dizzy and didn''t recover for a long time. Green had a smile on his face, and then ordered a skeleton soldier to step forward and slowly pierce the blood ball with a bayonet. If it is the aborigines of this world, most of them do not know the urine property of non-Newtonian fluids, and they find that they can''t move. They will only increase their strength and attack with stronger power and faster speed, but they will not be able to break the blood magic cohesion. A blood cell, but slowly piercing it with a weapon can penetrate the blood cell, directly hurting the old Jones who was hiding inside. When Old Jones slowed down, he found a rusty, but extremely sharp bayonet that was less than a few centimeters away from his heart. "Ah! What''s going on? My blood coagulation defense is invincible and impossible to break!" Old Jones roared frantically with a face full of shock and fear, wanting to roll a blood ball to avoid the result that the bayonet would penetrate his chest. But he found that he was surrounded by more than a dozen skeletons, and the blood cell he was hiding was firmly fixed in place. In addition, he fell hard enough, and he was frightened at this time. He couldn''t concentrate on manipulating the magic at all. Going down, I didn''t roll in the end, I could only watch the bayonet pierce the clothes, skin, muscles, bones a little bit... and finally cut a thick blood vessel next to the heart. "No~~~" Old Jones let out a shrill scream, his eyes were dim, and the blood around him collapsed, revealing the old Jones whose magic power had collapsed and only one breath was left. "You... how could you break~ break my blood coagulation technique! This... it''s impossible!" Old Jones asked with his last strength. Until now, he still doesn''t believe that the spell he is proud of can be easily cracked by a young junior . 030 Kill Streak (3) Green sneered in his heart, of course he wouldn''t explain nonsense. He was about to order a skeleton soldier to shoot to kill the opponent, but at this moment, a roar came from outside: "Stop me!" Along with the roar, a mass of black light flashed past, actually punching a big hole in a cement brick wall, and a strong man like a little giant rushed in from the outside. This person is more than two meters tall. He is wearing a heavy and thick armor. He is carrying a huge axe that is not light at first sight. An axe slashed in the direction of Green from the air, and a piercing light was cut out, forming a black wind blade, which was killed one by one. "Lord Holy Son!" The dying old Jones saw the little giant''s lips murmured, but his blood was draining and his eyes dimmed. "How dare you kill my deacon of the Tower of Yin Spirits! Boy, you are impatient." The little giant, who was called ''Sir Saint Son'' by Old Jones, glanced at the dying old Jones, and a trace of contempt flashed in his eyes. There is not much friendship, but looking at Green again, it is deep hatred and resentment. It is obvious that he has no friendship with old Jones, but the person who killed the tower of the ghosts by outsiders is a heinous crime in his opinion. Green waved his staff in the face of the incoming wind blade, and released a spike in front of him, but instead of going up from the bottom, he stabbed forward to meet the wind blade. In the next moment, the two collided and made a click, and the spikes of the rock texture shattered instantly, but they also offset the black wind blade. Immediately after the second spike popped out, there was another click... Five consecutive spikes bounced out within half a second, finally completely offsetting the wind blade issued by the Holy Son of the Tower of Yin Spirits. This technique of using bone spurs is something Green has only recently mastered. With LV5 bone spurs and constant practice, Green can play bone spurs as he pleases. As a necromancer apprentice, at least for a period of time in the future, the bone spur technique will be his only attack magic other than summons. At the same time, the gun skeleton soldiers received the order to counterattack, aimed at the enemy, and fired with their guns. In the midst of a burst of guns, the two-meter-tall Saint Son was beaten and screamed. Yes, that''s right, he was hit in the body by the enchanted bullet of the skeleton soldier, but he screamed in pain, most of the bullets were bounced off by the skin, only three bullets penetrated the skin, but he was strong and contained the power of the Yin spirit. The muscles were tightly pinched and only a little bloodshot appeared. Green frowned: "Is this guy a monster? The defense is so strong!" If it wasn''t for the fact that the strong man in front of him didn''t have the psionic gems condensed by a formal superhuman, Green would even suspect that this guy was an official evil **** sacrifice. Yes, this giant man who looks stronger than a bull is neither a warrior nor a knight, but an out-and-out evil **** priest, who has been favored by the Void Yin Spirit. Green''s face showed a stern expression for the first time. This evil **** priest was the strongest enemy he had ever encountered since crossing the road, especially the strange power of the yin spirit. If he was not careful, he might overturn the ship. At this time, he didn''t dare to save his strength. He immediately used the spiritism technique to summon the ghoul, and winked at Penny in the corner, signaling her to find a chance to run away by herself. Penny is also clever, and she didn''t do anything like "you don''t leave, I won''t leave, and we will die together", and found that the giant man didn''t pay attention to her, so she ran to the window despite her pain, and as soon as she turned over, she was gone. jumped out. With a bang, Penny jumped from the second floor. Because of the injury, she didn''t have a good balance. She stumbled on both feet and fell on her buttocks. The pain made her grit her teeth, and a sharp pain came from her left ankle. As an apprentice knight who is not weak, Penny knows her body very well. Even if the pain is unbearable, she is in a cold sweat, but she knows that there is no broken bone. go. Even after seeing Green''s strength, she doesn''t think Green can defeat the giant and strong man like a monster. The momentum of breaking through the wall is too amazing, so she must find rescue, if Green dies to save her , she will feel guilty for the rest of her life. However, before Penny could run far, there was a fierce battle from the unfinished building behind him, the sound of rapid shooting, the roar of ghouls, and the rage of a giant and strong man... The battle lasted for five or six minutes. At this time, the second floor of the unfinished villa was in a mess. A ghoul was cut off in the middle, a body was smashed into flesh by a huge force, and half of the body was wrapped in a strange black gas. Its flesh and blood were quickly corroded, leaving only Bai Sen''s bones. In this battle, Green lost three of the five ordinary ghouls. Fortunately, there were ghouls in front of him, and none of the gun skeleton soldiers died. However, this battle also exposed the weakness of the firearms and skeleton soldiers'' weak attacking strength. Before, they could not break the blood spheres condensed by the coagulation technique of old Jones, and later the damage to the evil **** sacrifice was also small and pitiful. "It seems that we must find a way to increase the attack power of the firearms and skeletons, otherwise the arms I have painstakingly designed will be useless." Green thought to himself, and couldn''t help but think of the enchanted cannon he bought with the old one-eyed: "If a cannon can be evolved Skeleton Soldiers, although they will be heavier and heavier, will definitely have enough attack power. However, one Skeleton Soldier will definitely not be able to control a cannon. Three or four Skeleton Soldiers must cooperate. Green came to the center of the battle while planning for the future. At this moment, only the headless corpse of the evil **** sacrificial that was more than two meters high and as strong as a demon beast was left on the ground. The arm of the crusty ghoul next to him below the left shoulder was bent at a strange angle, and was covered with extremely corrosive black. Qi looked down, making a squeaking sound, and the hard flesh turned into thick water at a speed visible to the naked eye. But it was holding a huge head in its right hand, and the irregular wound at the neck was bleeding first, and even a half-severed vertebra was hanging down below, and the head was pulled from the body like a radish. Green was extremely fortunate to have obtained this hard-skinned ghoul last time. If he hadn''t hidden this strongest combat power at the beginning, when the battle was the most critical, the enemy had the upper hand, thinking that he would win the game. A sneak attack from the back quickly hugged the back of the neck of the evil **** sacrificial, and the claws blessed with high attack power finally cut into the flesh of the evil **** sacrificial, cut off its muscles, and pulled out its head. Even so, at the end of the evil **** sacrifice, he almost killed the crusty ghoul. The hard-skinned ghoul with residual blood has only half life left. If it is annoying and let the black gas corrode, it will die in a few minutes. Where can ??Green let it die, quickly return it to the cemetery, input psionic energy, and repair the injury. At the same time, the black gas attached to the wound of the crusty ghoul also belonged to the power of the Void Yin Spirit and entered the cemetery, where it was directly transformed into spiritual energy and absorbed by the cemetery. Greene breathed a sigh of relief when he saw this. Just now, he was a little worried that it would be risky to inhale these powers belonging to Void Yin Spirits into the cemetery. Now it seems that the existence of Void Yin Spirits in this mysterious cemetery is nothing at all. After the ?? crusty ghoul disappeared, the head of the evil **** priest fell to the ground and rolled to Green''s feet with a thud. Green bent over to pick it up, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and a reminder from the cemetery had already come in his mind: If the body of an extraordinary creature is found, does it absorb psionic energy? Green chose ''Yes'' as a matter of course, just like he absorbed magic items before, a ray of light spilled out from the **** head, and then poured into Green''s hand, and then the head turned into powder and scattered on the ground. Immediately looked at the cemetery, Green''s eyes lit up, he had only gained 6 points of psionic energy by killing two parasites of demon worms, but this time only one head brought him 128 points of psionic energy. Green was overjoyed and hurriedly cleaned the battlefield. The most important thing was the headless corpse sacrificed by the evil god, as well as the corpses of Jike and Jones. Les and Old Bill didn''t spare them either. Based on the principle that no matter how small a mosquito''s legs are, Green put them on the ground. They all became psionics in the cemetery. Among them, the number of corpses sacrificed by the evil gods is the most, with 472 points not counting the heads. Gek and Jones have 114 points and 156 points respectively, and Rice and Old Bill have 46 points and 37 points. Together, there are enough spirits in the cemetery. Able to reach 998 points, approaching a thousand points again after building the crypt. (end of this chapter) Chapter 26： sacrificial circle Chapter 26 Sacrificial Array Greene smiled. He didn''t expect to get such a big benefit from rescuing Penny this time. At the same time, he also had a general understanding of the psychic energy in the body of the trainee or apprentice-level superhuman. For example, the Cthulhu sacrifice belongs to the peak of the senior apprentice sacrifice. After killing it, you will get 600 psionic energy. Jike and Jones are intermediate apprentices, and their psionic energy is between 100 and 200. Rice and Old Bill are just beginners. Apprentice, the spiritual energy contained in the body is around thirty or forty. But after a moment of excitement, and looking at the cost of building new buildings or upgrading crypts in the cemetery, Green''s face sank again, lamenting that he was still a poor ghost, and he couldn''t do anything with less than a thousand spiritual energy! The entrance to an abandoned tower that can generate ghosts is 2000 psionics, and upgrading the crypt also requires 1500 psionics. Suddenly Green was a little fortunate. Although the cemetery appeared dilapidated, it retained the town hall and the full-level cemetery. Otherwise, the initial construction and upgrading of the cemetery would have made him bankrupt. Putting aside many thoughts for a while, Green withdrew from the cemetery and began to summarize the lessons of this battle. A total of three ghouls were lost in a battle, which is negligible for the harvest. But Green still found something wrong, that is, he himself is too weak, which is a common problem of magicians, just like the evil **** priest recklessly implemented the decapitation tactics on Green at the beginning, just rely on those ghouls and gun skeleton soldiers can''t stop it. Stay, Green himself is not much stronger than ordinary people except for a bone spur technique. Speaking in detail, it was quite a bit of luck to be able to sneak attack and kill the evil **** priest this time. However, it is easy to see the problem, but it is not easy to solve the problem. According to past experience, most magicians have two ways to solve their own vulnerability. One is to practice defensive magic, such as the energy shield of the sculptor, and the magic of the water magician. Ice Shield, the soil barrier of the Earth Mage, and the Necromancer also have two second-ring magics like ''Bone Shield'' and ''Bone Armor''. The other is to use the mount to subdue extraordinary creatures and contract to become a mount. You can use the high agility of the mount to avoid the enemy''s attack, or the mount itself has a powerful melee ability to directly repel the enemy who tries to attack the mage''s body. This is also why the high-level light magician always rides on the back of the unicorn bathed in holy light when he comes out, and the high-level necromancer who is so disgusting always appears standing on the head of the bone dragon. For Green, these two methods cannot quench thirst from a distance. Bone Shield and Bone Armor are two standard defensive magics for necromancers. Green, neither does Dr. Wilkins. Although there are there, it requires a lot of money and merits within the association. The money is easy to solve and can be borrowed from Vincent, but the merits within the Magician Association can only be accumulated slowly by completing the tasks issued by the association. As for mounts, Green also thought about it, but where to find extraordinary creatures with high agility attributes and not weak strength? Green rubbed his temples and discarded many unrealistic thoughts in his mind. Rather than thinking about those messy things, it is more practical to improve his strength as soon as possible. Then he looked at the wall that was smashed by the evil **** sacrifice. He fought fiercely just now and didn''t pay attention to it. Only then did he faintly smell a strong smell of blood coming from there. "It''s so bloody, what''s the situation?" Green frowned, approached the hole and saw the scene in the room over there and couldn''t help but be stunned for a moment. This is a room of more than 30 square meters, and four braziers are lit in the four corners of the room, which illuminates the solid room with blocked windows. Located in the middle of the room, is a magic circle that is more than three meters long. The red magic circle pattern is extremely mysterious under the swaying flames. What surprised Green the most was that in the center of the magic circle, three people were neatly placed, or to be more precise, three naked female elf corpses were placed. The death of the three elves was extremely tragic. They should have been disemboweled when they were alive, and their hearts, livers, spleen, lungs, and kidneys were taken out and placed in specific positions on the magic circle. Although he didn''t see the three elves at the auction, Green almost concluded that these three elves were the same three elves, and the probability of six female elves appearing at the same time in a small town like Langton City was very small. "These elves were already dead after they disappeared from Baron Lonanx''s house. Were they used as sacrifices for a sacrificial ceremony? Is it the formation that summons the Void Yin Spirit? Did it fail?" Green Thinking silently, instead of rushing forward, he sent a skeleton soldier into the range of the magic circle to remove the elf corpse. Then he tentatively touched the corpses with his hands, but found that there was no trace of spiritual energy in the three corpses. Elves are children of the forest. They are born with magical constitutions and are longevity species. They live on average for thousands of years. There was even a certain expectation in Green''s heart just now. If the elf corpse contains spiritual energy, it must be more than the evil god''s sacrifice. Unfortunately, after touching it, he found that there was no psychic energy in the elf''s body, which greatly disappointed him, but he had already figured out the reason. The reason why the people in the Tower of Yin Spirits sacrificed the three elves was probably to sacrifice a large amount of psionic energy in their bodies to the Void Yin Spirits they served. "However, why did there be no movement just now after sacrificing three elves? The void ghosts served by the tower of ghosts will definitely respond when they receive the sacrifices, or is it because Penny or I interrupted the sacrifice process just now? No wonder that big priest smashed through the walls like crazy." Green took his own guess and withdrew most of the skeleton soldiers, leaving only two guards to guard against emergencies. About seven or eight minutes later, the whistle of the police station''s carriage could be heard from far and near, and then Penny rushed in with a large group of police officers and two officers from the local special bureau in Langton city wearing black trench coats. This is also because there must be a brave man under the heavy reward. In order to find the person in the Tower of Yin Ling, the city government issued a huge reward, so the police and even the people from the special bureau heard Penny''s call for help, all of them seemed to be bloody. He didn''t even consider that the other party was an extraordinary person. If Greene had not solved the battle, only the two people who rushed in would have a chance to escape. "Green, are you alright!" Penny looked concerned and didn''t ask where the people from the Tower of Yin Spirits went, but first asked if Green was injured. "Don''t worry, it''s okay~" Green returned a warm smile, just because after becoming a necromancer, his body was further transformed into a lich, which made his pupils green, and his smile was a bit weird. Penny just remembered the enemy who almost killed her just now. She glanced around and found no corpses. She couldn''t help but wonder, "Where are the corpses? And the one who rushed in at the end, did he escape?" "Of course the corpse was dealt with by me, don''t forget that I am a necromancer." Green replied lightly: "I killed that guy in the end, but unfortunately the corpse was contaminated by the power of the ghost, otherwise it can be made a good one. zombie puppet." Penny was stunned when she heard the words, and stared at Green with round eyes. She saw the momentum of the monster-like giant slamming into the wall. It was a powerful existence enough to wipe out an army. Green actually said in front of her that he was killed. Is she still dreaming or is Green bragging x not making drafts? Although it was unbelievable, Penny was soon convinced that Green was not joking, and she was shocked and more curious about Green. Originally, her talent was very high, and her appearance was beautiful. When she was at the Knights Academy, both her classmates and teachers praised her as a leader in her class, but compared with Green, her unremarkable peer, her so-called The genius apprentice knight is simply a joke. Thinking of this, Penny blushed, and fell silent in shame, not knowing what to say. At this time, the patrol captain who led the team and two people from the special bureau came up to inquire, and learned that Green was a necromancer apprentice and a knight, and they were not embarrassed. back home. (end of this chapter) Chapter 27： Crisis is approaching (1) Chapter 27 The crisis is approaching (1) Green took a carriage back to Wilson Castle, and he didn''t have to worry about the follow-up until he reached the gate of the castle, where he saw a charming lady and Vincent leading a group of servants to look at the avenue from a distance. This woman is the wife of Viscount Paul, the mother of Vincent, a noble and kind lady who always treats Penny like her own daughter. This time I heard that Penny had an accident and was most worried about her. After getting off the carriage, he greeted Grimmly for a while, and thanked Grimmly, and then the Viscountess took Penny directly back to the inner castle, while Grimm followed Vincent to the Viscount''s study. This is a huge room on the top floor of the castle. Except for the windows and doors, the rest of the walls are occupied by the bookshelves through the top, giving a sense of ancient and heavy. When Green and Vincent came in, Viscount Paul was standing by the window looking at the courtyard of the castle. He must have seen the scene of Green and Penny returning by carriage just now. "Thank you, Greene!" Viscount Paul said in a slow and solemn voice after a long while. Greene could hear the sincerity in his words, and could see that Viscount Paul was sincere towards Penny''s niece, and there was a vague sense of debt in his feelings. Green is not very interested in the hidden secrets of the giants, and even saving Penny this time is largely for the purpose of fighting monsters and upgrading. After that, Green briefly explained the process of the exchange, but withheld some details, such as the existence of crusty ghouls, and the strength of the evil god''s sacrifice, etc., and then went back to rest on the excuse that he had consumed too much magic power. Watching Green leave, Viscount Paul was silent for a moment, then looked up at his son who had high hopes: "Vincent, what do you think?" Vincent thought for two minutes before answering: "Green didn''t tell the truth, at least he concealed something, and now I can''t see through him more and more." Viscount Paul suddenly burst into a smile, as if he heard a very funny joke: "Hahaha, my son, you actually tried to see through a magician!" Suddenly his face sank again, staring at Vincent: "Vincent Special, you remember, don''t probe into the magician''s heart, they are some monsters in human shells, and they will completely corrode their hearts with power far beyond human beings. Even if you have a good relationship with Green now, you must Be sure to keep it in mind, abide by your duties, draw a clear bottom line, and adhere to the principle of equal exchange, some people owe more than they can afford." Vincent was a little stunned and didn''t understand what his father meant by these words for a while, but he was very smart and sophisticated, he quickly reacted, nodded slightly and said, "Is my father reminding me to reposition Green''s identity? He became a necromancer apprentice, and I really didn''t consider him a magician... It''s a pity that he is not my brother after all." Viscount Paul nodded with satisfaction: "Green''s talent is very good, and magicians are different from knights. Once you get started, there is almost no bottleneck, and it is very possible to become a formal magician in the future. This seems very beautiful, but you have to understand one thing, lion The enemy will also be a mighty lion, and we, as hounds clinging to the lion, cannot bear the wrath of another lion." Vincent frowned and didn''t speak for a long time... After ??Green left, he didn''t know that Vincent and his son were talking about him. After returning to their residence, they immediately entered the cemetery. Three ghouls were killed in battle. Although the losses were not large, Green realized that the ghouls were good in combat, but their blood was too thin to be a MT in front of them. On the contrary, orthodox zombies with thick skin and blood could withstand it. This allowed Green to fine-tune the recruited units, reducing the proportion of ghouls and adding orthodox zombies. This time, coupled with the refreshed arms in the wooden courtyard, Green''s undead troops continued to expand, and the total force nearly doubled, including 27 gun skeleton soldiers, 5 zombies, 5 ghouls, and 1 hard-skinned ghoul. Healing a crusty ghoul''s wounds costs a total of 140 psionics. With the recruitment of undead creatures in the cemetery, Green''s strength has improved a lot, which makes him very happy, but he doesn''t know that on the other side, in the basement of an abandoned church located more than 50 miles outside of Langton City, an angry The voice is roaring: "What did you say! Failed again! Are those people in the Tower of Yin Spirits all brainless idiots? I have prepared everything for them, as long as they follow the steps and summon the Void Yin Spirits. , why is it so difficult? And the Holy Son of the Tower of Yin Spirits, who is a waste of brains and muscles, I heard that he died, who did it?" An angry hoarse voice echoed in the empty basement, with a strong obsession and viciousness in the voice. "Akarius...sir..." A stumbling voice sounded, from a fat middle-aged man who was shivering on his knees on the ground. He was so frightened that his flesh was shaking, but he didn''t dare not answer the crazy roar. The question: "My lord, according to our investigation, the plan went very smoothly at first, but then the high priest of the Tower of the Shadows had a conflict with the Wilson family of Langton City, and sent someone to kidnap the daughter of Viscount Paul. , which led to the appearance of Viscount Paul''s niece Penny Wilson... There are various indications that the summoning of the ghosts failed, and the death of the Holy Son in the tower of ghosts was related to this woman." This obese middle-aged man named Snette Casper is a gangster in Zelensova, near Langton City, and a peripheral member of a terrorist organization. However, his intelligence network in Langton City was sloppy, only finding out about Penny but not Green''s existence, and in the face of that mysterious existence, thinking of the arrogance and terror of the other party, he didn''t dare to say anything.'' I don''t know the word '', so I just slammed my heart on Penny. "Is the Wilson family in Langton City?" The mysterious voice sneered and said gloomily: "An ant-like existence dares to harm me, it seems that our blood eye has been dormant for too long, causing many people to forget the A time dominated by terror! Let the six witches go, and let the Wilson family perish in fear!" Unbeknownst to ??Green, he rescued Penny and killed a son in the Tower of Shadows, which inadvertently affected the direction of the situation. Wilson Castle belongs to Green''s area. Green repaired the undead troops in the cemetery, and his consciousness returned to reality. He was in a good mood, and he did not practice meditation. He enjoyed a rare relaxation time while drinking black tea. "Penny, this little girl, actually provoked the Holy Son of the Tower of Yin Spirits, but this battle is a good test. My current comprehensive combat power is almost equivalent to that of a senior mage apprentice." Green thought silently: "That The Holy Son of the Tower of Yin Spirits is very powerful, but he didn''t seem to be very conscious when he appeared, like a madman who only knew how to attack and fight, otherwise it would be difficult for me to win in that situation. In the end, it was so smooth, except for me Good luck, the most important thing is to have an advanced unit that can play a decisive role at a critical time." Of course, the so-called high-level arms are only Green''s current vision and level. As a second-level elite monster, the hard-skinned ghouls are indeed regarded as high-level arms, but they are only limited to the apprentice level. The strength of ghouls is definitely not enough to see. "It seems that the crux of the problem is back to raising psychic energy to upgrade the cemetery!" Green shook his head, knowing that he shouldn''t be too hasty, his strength and cultivation progress are far beyond ordinary people, and with the assistance of the cemetery, in the future The prospects are infinite, there is no need to be impatient at all, but you should be more careful not to kill by tricks. (end of this chapter) Chapter 28： Crisis is approaching (2) Chapter 28 The crisis is approaching (2) At the same time, Green rescued Penny and killed two cadres of the Tower of Yin Spirits, which spread among the well-informed high-level figures in Langton City. Because Green told Penny to deliberately hide the existence of the Holy Son from the police and the peculiar bureau, so there was no mention in the rumors, even so, it was amazing enough that a fledgling junior necromancer apprentice killed Two powerful superhumans, the most important of which is that one of them is Jones, the once notorious murderous blood mage. People didn''t know Green''s name before, but the blood mage Jones'' name had long been heard. "Dong Dong Dong~~~" There was a knock on the door, followed by a loud voice: "Brother Green, can I come in?" Green could hear Penny''s voice, but the name ''Brother Green'' was awkward. He had never heard this girl call him that in his memory. "Please come in~" Green replied, and pointed towards the door, an invisible magic power rippled slightly on the door, and the door that was locked automatically opened a gap with a click. The non-attribute one-ring magic ''Gergana''s Lock'' is a very practical magic, which can be used by magicians of any branch to close the door of a room or an important box. Although the magic intensity is not high, it cannot stop violent cracking, but it can issue a warning to remind the caster. It was first developed five hundred years ago by the magus, and it has become a must-learn magic for almost all magicians. ready. Penny pushed open the door and came in. She changed into casual clothes, her injured shoulder was bandaged, but she didn''t have the consciousness of the wounded. She blinked her two big eyes and looked at Green with good eyes, as if she wanted to see something precious in Green. . Green didn''t see any discomfort from her. He smiled and pointed to the chair opposite the tea table. He flipped a cup on the table and poured Penny a cup of tea. "Thank you, Brother Grimm." Penny sat down with a smile, but she couldn''t check, she just cross-examined and asked Grimm a lot of questions. Green picked up some answers, and Penny listened with interest, making a fuss from time to time, and her eyes couldn''t hide the meaning of admiration. For the next two days, Penny became a frequent visitor to Green''s place. As her injuries recovered, she became active again, and the scars were healed, and she forgot the pain. She wanted to continue to investigate the Tower of Yin Spirits, and she wanted to pull Green to work with her. Green didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, so he burst into a chestnut to suppress it, playing Penny so badly, he covered his forehead with his hand, and puffed out his cheeks in a fit of rage. Green''s face turned pale: "My family and I will definitely investigate the kidnapping of Lilitha by the people of the Tower of Yin Spirits, but this matter involves a lot and must be considered in the long run. A very dangerous situation." Penny pouted, not convinced in her heart, but when she thought that Green''s strength was much higher than hers, she couldn''t say those righteous and dignified words, she could only calm down and settle down for the time being. Green finally cleared up a bit. In the past few days, he became familiar with the newly recruited troops, and compiled several sets of response plans according to the preset situation. For example, what formation should you take when you encounter melee enemies, what formation should you take when encountering long-range enemies, and what formation should you take when encountering a team with both offense and defense. Or how to deal with huge monsters, and how to deal with mysterious and cunning monsters. Green consulted a lot from Dr. Wilkins based on his experience in these battles, and sorted out a set of combat plans that were unique to him. In fact, in the face of the little giant-like Yin Spirit Tower Holy Son, although Green won, it was a narrow victory. He was not satisfied with his performance, especially if he didn''t show his due combat effectiveness at all, it was meaningless. Lost three ghouls. If he had these plans in the first place, and suddenly faced the encounter, he would definitely be more calm and grasp the entire rhythm of the battle. "My current strength is roughly capable of dealing with extraordinary people below the official level." Green re-evaluated his own strength: "However, the strangeness that killed Baron Ronanks and the entire adventurer team before is a hidden danger, and it may belong to Yin spirits. The tower may also belong to other forces, but as long as it does not leave the city of Langton for one day, there is no so-called security. And that strange thing that can affect the weather..." Thinking of the weirdness hidden in Langton City, Green''s face sank, and he still felt that his strength was not strong enough. Its not that weirdness is stronger than the extraordinary. In fact, there is no clear boundary between the weird and the extraordinary as defined in this world. The most powerful thing about the weird is that it is unknown, unintelligible, unrecognizable, and unanalyzable. If a strangeness is completely exposed in front of people, it is no longer strange and can be classified specifically, such as supernatural beings, beasts, goblins, ghosts, demons... Thinking of this, Green suddenly thought of Laura again. This unreliable woman has promised to help him find the stronghold of the Tower of Yin Spirits for several days. Except for the fact that he brought a letter in the middle to let him give him a few days of grace, he would sink into the sea. It was even a bit disappointing. People wondered if this woman had died. And in the past two days, Green found that Viscount Paul''s face was getting worse and worse. It was a grim expression in the face of an unfavorable situation. It could make Viscount Paul so happy and angered that he must have encountered an extremely difficult situation. , and even sent the Viscountess and Lilitha away from Langton City in the name of returning to their natal family. If it wasn''t for some reason that Vincent couldn''t be sent away together, Green guessed that Viscount Paul might have sent his son away as well. Langton City is a place of right and wrong. This situation made Green aware of the seriousness of the situation. When he learned that Lilitha was kidnapped by the Tower of Shadows, Viscount Paul remained calm in the face of that crazy cult organization. To make Viscount Paul like this must be a bigger threat, stronger and deadlier than the Tower of Yin Spirits. Green tried to ask Dr. Wilkins, but he didn''t expect that this cunning old guy had already run away. It is said that he went to Wangdu University for an exchange visit. As a private consecration of the Wilson family, Dr. Wilkins'' behavior is somewhat unkind, but then again, the consecration is not a dead man. As Dr. Wilkins, he believes that the situation is extremely dangerous and may threaten his life. There is no need to work for the Wilson family, in the final analysis the two sides are just a commercial employment relationship. Dr. Wilkins''s departure at the expense of honor gave Green a feeling that the crisis was getting closer and closer. Finally, at this moment he finally got news from Laura... (end of this chapter) Chapter 29： Laura and the Bloodline Chapter 29 Laura and the Vampire Just when Green had little hope, Laura finally got the news and asked him to meet at the old place. In the ?? Peony Cafe, Green looked at the woman sitting opposite in surprise, and even couldn''t believe it was Laura he knew. I saw Laura''s face was pale, and the original sunny and fit temperament was replaced by a morbid gloom, but this did not detract from her beauty, but gave her a strange charm, which was vaguely evil. , the charm that children should not imply. Green frowned, knowing that Laura must have suffered a huge change without asking. "You''re here, drink or coffee?" Laura asked lazily, then picked up the glass in front of her and took a big sip of the clear, choking spirit. "Forget the wine, bring me a cup of coffee." Green ordered the waiter who came over, then sat across from Laura and asked, "What''s the matter, I don''t think you''re right?" Laura smiled bitterly: "It''s not bad luck, I almost lost my life for greed for your little money." Green''s eyes narrowed. He knew Laura''s strength and agility, and he couldn''t help but be even more curious: "Is it convenient to talk about it?" Laura took another sip of wine, but frowned, chewing like wax, and swallowing hard: "It''s not inconvenient, you should have guessed by looking at me like this, I''ve been transformed into a **** vampire... Oh, as a kindred spirit I can''t seem to say that, it should be a noble blood family~~~ Damn noble blood family!" Green wasn''t so shocked, as Laura herself said, he did see clues from Laura''s situation. Vampires or vampires in this world are not so secretive. They are similar to elves, orcs, and giants. They belong to a subspecies of humanoid creatures. They are born with extraordinary blood and belong to the dark longevity species. They are afraid of genetic defects and extraordinary attributes. Sunlight and light magic. Of course, the so-called fear of the sun is just uncomfortable under the sun, not the kind of setting that sees the light and die, otherwise this race would have perished long ago. Moreover, it is said that in ancient times, blood races could conceive and reproduce naturally, but in the past few hundred years, the reproductive ability of the entire race has degenerated, and it has become impossible to conceive normally. It can only rely on bloodline infection to change the genes of ordinary people and transform them into lower blood races , Continue to purify the blood, and slowly upgrade and evolve. So when Laura said that she became a vampire, it wasn''t that shocking, but Green wondered, what was going on? Only then did Laura tell him from beginning to end. It turned out that Laura was very confident when she promised to help find the base of the Tower of Yin Spirits, because she knew by chance that a person had been to the secret base of the Tower of Yin Spirits near Langton City, but she could not tell whether it was the headquarters or the headquarters. An important stronghold, and Laura wants to confirm with that person first, it is better to get the specific address, rather than taking Green to find that person, so as to get higher returns from Green and maximize profits. It is the quality that a profiteer should have. However, she did not expect that when she went to find the insider, she had an accident and encountered something strange! At that time, Laura was in a daze, and she seemed to smell a gust of fragrance, and her whole brain lost the ability to think. The feeling is hard to describe. She is not in a coma. She is still conscious and can perceive the sound and temperature around her. Even her eyes can see the blurred influence, but she cannot control her body at all. Laura described the feeling at the time while recalling. It was not a painful feeling, but very relaxed. Her body was light and fluttering, as if she was about to fly into the air. Even her usual troubles were forgotten, which made people more willing to immerse herself in it. However, Laura''s will is tenacious, and although she is in a trance, she still sticks to her sanity and tries her best not to be fully immersed. It was this perseverance that kept her alive, and after some time, of course she awoke to find herself in a damp, dark cellar. There were many corpses piled up and down in that cellar, and some of them were even rotten and smelly. Laura estimated that what she encountered should be some kind of weirdness that feeds on human souls or consciousness, and this cellar is where the ''dregs'' are discarded after the weirdness eats. Laura felt very weak. She estimated that three or four days had passed. She had been in a state of unconsciousness. Shuimi didn''t bite her teeth. This was because she was in good health. But she gritted her teeth and crawled out of the cellar, and found that the cellar''s exit was actually in the city, the wellhead of a sewer well in a remote alley! Laura was lucky to escape the day she was born, but she didn''t expect to discover the changes in her body the next day. She is an extraordinary person herself, and is no stranger to vampires. She quickly concluded that her bloodline was infected by the blood clan. She immediately acted, tried to solve it, and found a few people, but they all had little success, and she infected The bloodline of her blood was very strong, and she completed the blood conversion in just two days. Laura is helpless and helpless, and finally can only accept the fact that she has become a vampire. Fortunately, she does not live in the Holy Papal State. The Kingdom of Lorenzo is very tolerant of the dark superhumans. If she finds out in the Papal Kingdom, she will definitely be burned at the stake, but in the Kingdom of Lorenzo, she only needs to go to the local special bureau. It is enough to file a record, as long as you abide by the laws of the kingdom, you will not be targeted and persecuted. After Green listened to Laura''s story, it was also very strange. Obviously, Laura encountered another strangeness. Only Green knew of the small Langton City, and three strange things had already appeared. Among them, the strange strength of killing Baron Lonanx Unknown, it is speculated that it should not be the official level, the other two are weird, one changes the weather, and the other **** the soul, both of which may be the existence of the official level. According to Laura finally becoming a blood race, it is very likely that the strange soul-sucking one is a very high-grade blood race itself. broke up with Laura and left the cafe. Green went to the old one-eyed shop alone and asked him about a black market dealer named ''Roddick''. This Roddick is the guy who trapped Laura with a fake magic pendant when Green met Laura for the first time, and he is also the one who really knows the entrance to the secret base of the Tower of Shadows. Laura has undergone great changes, both mentally and physically, and needs to be cultivated. She doesn''t plan to participate in it anymore. She simply asks Green to go in person. I believe that with Green''s identity and means, it will not be difficult to pry open the mouth of that bastard. In return, Laura successfully withdraws from Green. 50 was taken from the wallet. Half an hour later, Green saw Roddick, who was tall and thin with a wretched face in the small box of the old one-eyed shop. This man has snarky eyes, and at first glance, he is not a good person. He came in and nodded, but he didn''t say a word. Green didn''t talk nonsense with him either, and signaled the old one-eyed to go out and let him talk to this guy alone. The old one-eyed nodded knowingly, glanced at Roddick with a little sympathy, and then closed the door from the outside. There were only two people left in the room, and suddenly Roddick had the urge to run away. The person in front of him was young but gave him a sense of extreme danger. That was his keen sense of danger honed by spending many years in the underground black market. (end of this chapter) Chapter 30： Evil Spirit (1) Chapter 30 Evil Spirit (1) "Hey, this... this distinguished gentleman, I don''t know what your instructions are to me?" Roddick squeezed out a smile, but swept his eyes to the door secretly, as if he was ready to grab the door and escape at any time. Green smiled, but did not speak, but raised his hand in the direction of the door, and summoned a skeleton soldier armed to the teeth. The tall skeleton soldier stood in front of the door, completely cutting off Roddick''s retreat. Through Laura''s introduction, Green knew that the person in front of him was a complete bastard, full of lies, and extremely cunning. There is no such thing as negotiating and negotiating with this kind of person. Direct violent suppression is the most efficient method, provided that it can deter him and make him feel fear and despair. At this time, Roddick didn''t say anything when he saw Green, and he casually summoned a man close to his head, with an enchanted rifle in his hand and a dazzling bayonet on it, causing an eerie chill to appear on the back of his spine. The next thing is much easier to handle. The whole conversation was completed in a harmonious and friendly atmosphere. When Green left in a carriage with satisfaction, he had already obtained the address of the secret base of the Tower of Yin Spirits, which was a man named Polis. The town, which belongs to the city of Langton, is rich in ceramic utensils and was once the supply place for the royal family of the Kingdom of Lorenzo. However, in the past ten years, the quality of ceramics has declined due to the gradual exhaustion of clay, and it has begun to decline. The town of ??polis is 70 kilometers away from the city of Langton, and it takes three or four hours to travel there by horse-drawn carriage. Green did not leave immediately, but made full preparations and went to take a leave with Viscount Paul, so as not to make Viscount Paul think that he also escaped like Dr. Wilkins. Its not that Green has a sense of belonging to the Wilson family, but that it hasnt reached the point where the tree has fallen and scattered. Although the crisis in Langton City is dangerous, Green, who is confident that he owns the cemetery, may not be able to obtain it in this crisis. Greater development, at least this time to brush the copy of the Tower of Yin Spirit is a good opportunity. Without waiting for the next day, Green finally got on the carriage to the town of Polis at 3:30 in the afternoon after getting everything ready. The carriage was going fast, and it was obvious that the driver wanted to get to Polis before it was completely dark. As a town similar to a county-level administrative unit, Polis Town has no special bureau but only a shabby police station. A sheriff leads six police officers to maintain the law and order of the entire town. In fact, people with discerning eyes know that the police station here is just a pretense. The real armed forces in the town are actually the guard teams of two large ceramic factories. There are hundreds of people in total. They are all equipped with rifles and select retired soldiers. They are quite well-trained. . Green had done his homework before he came. According to Roddick''s account, the secret base of the Tower of Yinling was hidden in one of the ceramic factories, and he secretly controlled the entire factory and mastered a factory guard team of more than 50 people. Green rode the carriage on the road bumpy, and finally saw the lights of the town of Polis shortly after dark. As the carriage drove into the town, the first place was a low-rise shanty town, where all the workers of the ceramic factory lived, but now the factory is not very prosperous, and the workers have also left a lot. It looks a bit desolate, and there is a large residential area. Barely any light is visible, contrasting with the brightly lit scene of the town''s central street not far away. According to Roddick''s explanation, he had a relative who used to work in a ceramics factory in the town. Half a year ago, the factory collapsed due to an accident. He even smashed a hole in the ground and there were many scattered old items. The relative was a confidant of the factory owner. Knowing that Roddick was a black market businessman, he had some discernment, so he asked him to appraise it to see if it was worth collecting. But I didn''t expect someone to come one step ahead of Roddick. That person was a cadre of the ceramic factory trade union who claimed to believe in the True God of Void, the Lord of Yin Spirits! The things in those caves belonged to his true god, so the factory owner immediately sealed them up and dedicated them all to the true god. For this kind of magic stick, the factory owner of course ordered someone to shoot it out. Roddick happened to see the man screaming ''The Lord of Yin Spirits'' and struggling frantically. He didn''t care too much. He only cared about identifying things. They were all antiques from the Ethos Dynasty 700 years ago. Although they were not magic items, Perfect condition and very valuable. Roddick was very happy, he even snatched one of the sheep and sold it back for a lot of gold pounds. It''s nothing unusual if this matter is so far, but just a few days later, that relative of Roddick suddenly came, and his mental state was very wrong, he was extremely anxious and fearful, he couldn''t even speak, and kept muttering ''the devil'' and everyone. Crazy'' or something, and let Roddick save him. Roddick was taken aback. He had been in the black market all these years, and he had not seen strange incidents. When he encountered such a situation, he immediately became vigilant. He hid in the Magician''s Association and hired a mercenary to stare at the hotel where his relatives lived. Yes, in addition to his identity as a black market businessman, Roddick is also a junior magic apprentice registered by the Magician Association, but his talent is too poor, he can only barely get started, and it is difficult to develop further, which hides his identity as a magic apprentice. black market. This time, Roddick''s caution saved him again, and he heard the wind the next morning that there was a murder at the **** hotel. After further inquiries, he was surprised that not only his relatives, but even the mercenary committed suicide. Of course Roddick did not believe that the two would commit suicide at the same time, but the results of the on-site investigation, as well as various signs, indicated that it was suicide, and the police station finally closed the case by suicide. Even though time had passed, Roddick still felt horrified when he told Green about it. If this had ended, Roddick would have just rotted it in his stomach, but only three days later his relatives found him again! Only this time it was not a living person but a ghost. Because of the accumulation of negative emotions such as resentment, fear, hatred, etc., the manager of the ceramic factory named Maxim became a ghost after his death, and is transforming into a more ferocious and terrifying ghost. Roddick was entangled by such a ghost, and once the ghost was completely transformed into a ghost, then it would be his death. Because of this, Roddick had no choice but to continue the investigation, and then discovered that the secret base of the Tower of Yin Spirits was stationed in the ceramic factory in the town of Polis. Green''s eyes lit up when he heard him mention the grievances, because with the experience of hard-skinned ghouls, encountering wild undead creatures can be subdued. The ghost itself belongs to the third-level unit in the cemetery. If it evolves into an evil spirit, it is an elite third-level unit. Although the attack power is not necessarily stronger than that of a ghoul, the ghost itself has no substance. It belongs to a complete energy body and ignores physical attacks. Invisibility through walls, these features will undoubtedly produce many unexpected effects if used well. (end of this chapter) Chapter 31： Evil Spirit (2) Chapter 31 Evil Spirit (2) The ''abandoned tower'' that produces ghosts in the cemetery starts with 2500 psionic power, and the prerequisite building ''city defense fortress'' must be built, which requires 2500 psionic power, which adds up to 5000 psionic power. I don''t know how to wait until the year of the monkey and the month of the horse. And this can only produce ordinary ghosts. If you want to get elite troops, you have to upgrade the tower to become a ghost tower, and you need 2500 psionic power. So, when I heard that there was a possible evolutionary evil spirit haunting Roddick, it immediately aroused Green''s interest. Roddick was overjoyed when he learned that Green was interested in the ghost, as if he was sending the plague god, and quickly took out a porcelain bottle and gave it to Green. It was a porcelain vase with magic runes carved on it. It was a magic tool that Roddick bought from the Wizards Association for a lot of gold to seal the ghost. However, the quality of this porcelain bottle is not high, and it can only temporarily seal the ghost, but it cannot trap the real evil spirit, so it can only be an expedient measure for Roddick, especially as the ghost inside has become more restless recently, it seems that at any time All are likely to evolve into more ferocious evil spirits. Green as a necromancer, dealing with spirits is his specialty, and there is a cemetery. As soon as he started the porcelain bottle, he immediately sent a prompt: "I found the trapped wild undead, whether to recruit..." Originally, Green was going to play a game, but he didnt expect to be directly prompted to recruit, and the recruitment fee was actually zero! This gave him an idea. The last time he encountered a ghoul cemetery, the reminder was to fight or recruit, and the recruiting option was not available at all. After the battle, he could only be beaten to death, and then he was accidentally included in the cemetery. middle. The appearance of this ghost this time directly prompts recruitment, and does not need to spend psionic energy. The difference between the two is obvious. The principle of recruiting wild undead creatures in the cemetery is that the target must be subdued or controlled. Of course ??Green would not give up this opportunity, and immediately put this ghost in the cemetery as if he chose ''yes''. But at this moment, a thought suddenly appeared in his mind, and he finally resisted it. Instead, he pondered for a moment, and let Roddick take some blood and pour it into a porcelain bottle to feed the ghost. Roddick was dumbfounded, feeding ghosts with human blood, this is to spawn evil spirits! And he is still the sustenance of this ghost. Once he becomes an evil spirit, he will be the first to kill him. However, in the face of Green''s stern gaze and the tall skeleton soldiers who were staring at him, he had no choice but to pinch his nose to admit his cowardice, cut his wrist, put a bowl of blood, and was poured into a porcelain bottle by Green. This porcelain vase that trapped the ghost was originally a low-grade magic item, it could only trap the ghost, and when blood was poured into it, the ghost immediately struggled and roared frantically when it was stimulated. Looking at the translucent ghost from the mouth of the vase, it was like The headless flies were flying around in the narrow space, and the spirit body, which was originally white in blue, began to slowly turn red after absorbing the blood, and its momentum increased rapidly. Originally, this ghost was transforming like an evil spirit, but now it is stimulated by blood, which accelerates the transformation process, and the rapid expansion of momentum and strength makes the porcelain bottle crackle like it is about to be broken at any time. Green nodded with satisfaction, ignoring Roddick, who was sweating with fright, and focused on the inside of the porcelain bottle. At this time, Green almost concluded that the ghost named Maxime did not arise naturally. It should be a necromancer who saw that this person had a special physique and deliberately killed it and transformed it into a ghost. It was also deliberately released, upgraded by killing bloodthirsty, and once it matured in the future, it would come to collect it. At this time, Green suddenly thought of a name - Cristiano! The famous necromancer in the city next door, Green has a feeling that this evil spirit is definitely related to this person. Seeing this, Green sneered: "No matter who''s means, they painstakingly made me a wedding dress." Immediately, his face condensed, the porcelain bottle vibrated more strongly, and the ghost inside was about to be infected with blood. Just one step away from transforming into an evil spirit, breaking the porcelain bottle, and getting out of trouble. Green suddenly flicked his hand and smashed the porcelain bottle directly on the ground. With a click, the ceramic shattered, and a dark red light spewed out from the inside to the rebellious Roddick. Roddick is obsessed with the existence of ghosts. After becoming an evil spirit, he hates him even more, and he must be killed first when he comes out. Green was sure, and when he broke the porcelain bottle, he immediately chose to recruit in the cemetery. At this time, the evil spirit had just formed, and the porcelain bottle was broken by Green on his own initiative, not the evil spirit broke free, so although the porcelain bottle was broken, the magic circle formed by the magic runes on it did not collapse immediately, but continued to maintain for less than half. second. What ??Green wanted was this half-second. In the cemetery, he determined that the newly promoted evil spirit was still bound by the magic circle, and directly chose to recruit and include him in the cemetery. These are all plans formed in Green''s mind, and he has no idea whether it will work or not. After choosing to recruit, he watched nervously and was ready. If it didn''t work, he would immediately summon all the undead troops to besiege. At the same time, with a bang, the evil spirit completely broke free from the remaining magic circle of the porcelain vase, but formed a new, more complex, rotating circular magic circle under its feet. A ray of light emerged from the magic circle, wrapping the evil spirit upwards. The evil spirit struggled hard, but was bound by the light, and with a flash, it was forcibly pulled into the magic circle. In the next moment, a dark red evil spirit appeared on the ruins of the abandoned tower in the cemetery. Like the hard-skinned ghoul at the beginning, this evil spirit had a brief confusion of thoughts, suspended in a daze, his eyes swayed, his soul swayed, and he fell into long-term thinking. After a full two minutes, the evil spirit began to move, but it was no longer bloodthirsty like the outside world. The quiet and slow-floating evil spirit was somewhat similar to a jellyfish, giving it a peaceful beauty. Only Green knew that the dark-red blood-colored evil spirit in this soul possessed much more powerful fighting power. Evil Spirit Maxim: Level 3 elite arms, combat power 11.9, recruitment price 45. The combat power is 31% higher than that of the second-level elite arm, the hard-skinned ghoul, which is close to twice that of the firearm skeleton soldier, and comes with three magics: the hidden spirit, the howl of the evil spirit, and the death seal. The first magic can be invisible and lurking, the second magic can ultrasonically attack, and the third magic can seal part of the enemy''s vitality with its own evil thoughts. Green was overjoyed when he saw it. He didn''t want to conquer this evil spirit and still bring three magics, especially the two magics of ''Evil Spirit''s Wailing'' and ''Death Seal''. The first magic ''invisible lurking'' belongs to the talent of ghosts, but the second and third magics are all serious undead spells. The Wail of the Evil Spirit belongs to the second-ring magic, which uses the high-frequency ultrasonic waves generated by the vibration of the spiritual body to attack the enemy. The death seal belongs to the three-ring magic, and it is the possession of this magic that enables the evil spirit to become a third-level elite unit. (end of this chapter) Chapter 32： 037 Visual synchronization Chapter 32 037 Visual Synchronization Although the scale and scope of influence of the Tower of Yin Spirits is not small, as an organization of extraordinary people, its strength is not very strong. The holy son who was killed by Greene before is already the top combat power of the Tower of Yin Spirits. The Transcendent Organization has no official-level powerhouses, and after all, it will not be on the table. It turned out to be safe and sound because the Langton city government turned a blind eye, and the local aristocrats and capitalists secretly cooperated with them. Now they are being suppressed and it is difficult to move. Almost the entire Langton City members have shrunk to Polis. The town''s secret stronghold is still preparing to transfer, leaving Langton City temporarily, but the main personnel of the Tower of Yin Spirit are still in Polis Town. Green arrived in the town of Polis, and instead of going straight to the ceramics factory, he stayed in a hotel in the town in the name of a traveling mage. Because it used to develop well and the hotels in the town were in good condition, Green asked for two rooms, one for himself and one for the driver. Green took a shower and sat down on the bed into a state of meditation. Since he obtained the "Gerfis Meditation", he began to use meditation instead of sleep. Usually, he compresses the time to sleep to less than two hours a day. If necessary, he can even stay energetic for days and nights without sleeping. Until midnight, Green, who was sitting on the bed, opened his eyes, got up and walked to the window of the room, where he could see the ceramic factory, which was the room he had specially chosen. There are two large ceramic factories in the town of Polis. Because of the exhaustion of clay resources, both factories are in a state of semi-shutdown. The entire factory area is dark, and the kiln flames that have not been extinguished for decades have been extinguished. Now, the whole town has an atmosphere of depression and depression. Green opened the window and let the cool wind from outside blow into the room, and then released the newly conquered evil spirit Maxim with a slight wave of his hand. I saw a flash of red light, and an evil spirit with a gray outer layer and a dark red inner layer appeared in the air outside the window. "My master, what are your orders?" Through the vibration of the soul, the evil spirit made a low and hoarse voice. I dont know if the evil spirits are generally more intelligent as the third-level elite troops or this evil spirit named Maxim is special. Green can feel that this evil spirit is a little different, and he thought to himself: Its only a few hours. With the orderliness of the language, does this evil spirit have the potential to become a ''hero unit''?" Building a hero hall in the cemetery can recruit hero units. In addition, it is difficult for ordinary undead creatures to grow into heroes, but the crusty ghoul and this evil spirit are both captured wild undead creatures, and it is not without the possibility of becoming heroes. This made Green''s heart faint with anticipation. "Remember? This is the factory where you work." The direction of the Green King''s Ceramics Factory, but unfortunately Maxim has lost his original memory after turning into an evil spirit. Following Green''s eyes, he has no intention of remembrance. Green also played the piano to Niu, smiled slightly, and then ordered: "Go there to investigate and investigate, the other party has extraordinary people, hide yourself." "Follow my master." The evil spirit Chen Sheng replied, and with a flick of his figure, he disappeared directly in place. At this time, even if Green uses the undead vision, he can only see an invisible shadow flying through the air. This is because Green, as a necromancer, is the master of evil spirits, and can perceive the location of the other party. If it is replaced by someone else, it will be more Difficult to find traces. In fact, compared to the real superhuman organization, whether it is more righteous or more evil, the Tower of Yin Spirits is just a small organization that has just entered the threshold. It has no high-end combat power and no historical background. The special connection with the Void Yin Spirit maintains the existence of a huge organization. Those superhumans who joined the Tower of Yin Spirits did not believe in the teachings of the Tower of Yin Spirits, but wanted to contact the Void Yin Spirits through David Root, so as to use the power of the Void Yin Spirits to improve their strength, otherwise they would use the power of the Void Yin Spirits to improve their own strength. The strength of the mid-level apprentice priest of Wei Root is also impossible to secure the position of the Pope. Green collected a lot of information when he was preparing to use the Tower of Yin Ling as a dungeon. A true organization of superhumans has to have two or three powerhouses at the official level, and there are hundreds of trainee and apprentice-level members below. Green wants to be unable to compete on his own. Impatient. Green stood at the window and stared into the distance without focus, but in fact his vision had formed visual synchronization with the flying evil spirit. This is a one-ring universal magic, the principle is very simple, but the difficulty is not small, many full-level magicians may not be able to complete it smoothly. It is reasonable to say that Green''s magical attainments can''t complete this magic, but he has a golden finger. With the aid of the cemetery, he uses magic to project the vision of undead creatures into the cemetery, and simulates a large screen in the town hall in the cemetery. The display, in this way, is equivalent to only half the magic to achieve the purpose of visual synchronization. In the dark night, the evil spirits floated in the air, jogging at a speed similar to that of ordinary people, and directly crossed the courtyard wall of the factory and entered it. As the place where he worked for 20 years, returning here again, even if he completely lost his memory, the evil spirit Maxim still felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity. This feeling made Maxim a little uncomfortable, but that''s all. When he entered the factory, it was quiet and dark, and there seemed to be no one in the huge factory. However, as an evil spirit, sensing the surrounding aura, Maxim quickly discovered that someone existed. It was an office building with windows and doors nailed down by thick wooden boards, not far from the entrance to the ancient ruins that were discovered. The evil spirit flew over and entered directly through the wall. Unlike the quiet outside, it is actually very lively inside. Many men and women are dressed in scantily clad or even naked, drinking, laughing, **, indulging... Green was taken aback when he saw it. He didn''t expect the people in the Tower of Yin Spirits to play so well. He didn''t know where to get more than 20 young women. It must have been some kind of illusion, and he had lost his mind. The eyes are full of desire. Green looked down from the perspective of evil spirits, distinguishing who were extraordinary and who were ordinary people. The purpose of his visit this time is to play dungeons to gain psionic energy. No matter how many ordinary people kill, it is meaningless. Only extraordinary people can provide psychic energy to the cemetery. "There are thirteen extraordinary people in total, all of them are junior apprentices..." Green counted and was a little dissatisfied: "It is said that people from the Tower of Yin Spirits near Langton City are gathered here, not only this extraordinary person, but also Intermediate apprentices and senior apprentices did not appear, is there another place?" At this moment, a figure of a person suddenly appeared from the corner, as if he had some mission, and left in a hurry. Green snorted and ordered the evil spirit to fly over to take a look. Sure enough, he found an entrance into the underground. The ancient ruins that were accidentally discovered are nearby, but this is not the entrance at the beginning. It should be the passage that was rebuilt after the Tower of Yin Ling was stationed in the factory. The old and new iron gate and cement should not be more than half a year. (end of this chapter) Chapter 33： 038 First brush a wave of mobs Chapter 33 038 First brush a wave of mobs The evil spirit passed through the entrance closed by the iron gate. There was no magic restriction on the iron gate, and the evil spirit penetrated without any barrier. Inside is a straight up and down passage, extending about 20 meters underground, then turning horizontally, and more than 10 meters forward, a dome space with a diameter of more than 50 meters appears. This should be a mausoleum. There is an ancient pyramid more than ten meters high directly under the dome. There are many buried objects around the pyramid. Around the pyramid, a huge circular magic circle is drawn with blue dye to surround the pyramid. However, as Green expected, the gathering of the core staff of the Tower of Yin Spirits did not occur. There was only a young man in his twenties under the pyramid with two pretty girls. That young man was only in his twenties, his expression was beating, and he was arrogant. He looked down at the two girls who were courting him, as if it was a great honor for the other party to get him. And those two girls had empty eyes, and their consciousness was not clear. They only knew that everything else in this world was not important. Green had no intention of appreciating this picture, and directly ordered Maxim to enter the inside of the pyramid. This building, which is suspected to be an ancient mausoleum, was once blessed with magic, but the ruthless years have wiped out everything. The magic circle around the pyramid has been damaged, and the magic runes depicted on the surface of the pyramid are also mottled and can no longer function. However, at this moment, Green, who was in the hotel room, frowned slightly. As he got closer to the pyramid, he felt that his practice with the evil spirit Maxim was weakening, and he was almost unable to maintain visual synchronization. This surprised Greene, and quickly let the evil spirit back, the only third-level elite unit in his hand must not have an accident. After a little hesitation, he also left the hotel and tried his best to bypass the townspeople and sneak into the ceramics factory. When Green followed the route to the office building with the doors and windows closed, the evil spirit Maxim also returned to him. Because there are still some magic circles left in the underground pyramid, which can isolate Green''s remote control of undead creatures, Green simply didn''t go to explore it, and started to do it directly, first brushing a wave of mobs. With a ?? bang, the thick wooden plank nailed to the window of the office building was directly tossed off by the crusty ghoul summoned by Greene, revealing a hole suspiciously enough for one person to pass through. Green''s skills are fairly agile. After all, his body has received aristocratic education since he was a child, and he attended the Knight Academy for two years before the family completely fell, so his physical fitness is quite good among ordinary humans. Evil spirits have been invisible before. This place is the southeast corner of the abandoned office building. There is no one nearby, and it is also a blind spot. Green came in without attracting anyone''s attention. Green drilled through the hole, with only the crusty ghoul in front of him, the evil spirit Maxim floating above his head, he did not summon other undead creatures for the time being, and summoned all the undead troops of more than 30 people at once, the movement was too great, He must be frightened by the grass. He is not afraid that too many enemies will be besieged, but he is afraid that the transcendents of the Tower of Yin Spirit will find out that they are not right, and then everyone is a piece of spiritual energy that belongs to him. After Green came in, he walked along the corridor, and when he passed the toilet, he just heard a sound coming out of the men''s toilet, mixed with scoldings of ''Bichi'' and ''Bitch''. Green raised his brows and stopped, followed the voice and ordered the ghouls to go, just in time to kill the single one first to get a good start. The hard-skinned ghoul let out a low growl and rushed in immediately, with a bang, it should have smashed through the wooden door of the toilet cubicle, and then a short scream was heard. When Green walked in, he saw that the door of a compartment in the men''s room had been broken, and a thin man in his thirties, wearing leather armor, had three blood holes in his chest and fell into a pool of blood. middle. It was not the first time that Green had seen a corpse, and he didn''t feel any discomfort. He looked inside again, and in the toilet cubicle, a girl covered in scars stared blankly in front of her, like a doll, just giggling. Green knew that this girl was completely useless and became a walking dead for entertainment. Green frowned, originally he didn''t want to kill indiscriminately, but seeing that the girl who was only 16 or 17 years old was not as good as death, he hesitated a little, and finally sighed, and ordered the evil spirit Maxim to go up and give the girl a good time. Upon receiving the order, the evil spirit quickly turned into a white shadow and rushed towards the girl, passing directly through the girl''s chest without leaving any wounds, but at that moment, the girl''s face froze, as if she had regained consciousness before dying, and her eyes There was a hint of relief. This is the means of attack by evil spirits, attacking the soul with the spirit body, without harming the physical body. Green didn''t look at the girl again, his eyes fell on the dead man again, and he reached out and pressed it. As expected, he immediately heard the prompt that the cemetery had found psionic energy. Green immediately absorbed it, obtained forty psionic power, and combined with this person''s dress, he should be a junior apprentice knight. After harvesting the psionic energy, Green did not forget to search by the way, but unfortunately this guy has no other magic items on him, only an antique-style pistol that is very eye-catching. Green''s eyes lit up when he grasped it. According to the hint from the cemetery, this antique pistol also contains psionic power, and there are a lot of them, nearly 800 psychic powers! This time, Green did not rush to absorb the psionic energy, but carefully picked up the pistol and watched it. If it was something else, he would not hesitate, but it was a gun. Although it is standard for a magician to use a staff, in this era of firearms, it is not surprising that a magician is equipped with a pistol, not to mention that this is an enchanted firearm with spiritual energy. Green was delighted, he held the handle of the gun to test the feel, and then pushed the runner out to see the bullets inside. The reel has a total of seven bullet slots, which have been filled with bullets and can be activated at any time. This made Green lucky that he was lucky. If it wasn''t for this person who only wanted to vent, his reaction was a little slow. As long as he was a little vigilant, he could pull out a gun and shoot in a few tenths of a second. Even if he missed Green, his companions would besiege him. Green pressed the revolving wheel, raised the gun and took aim, trying to find the feel of shooting. When he was in college, he had a perfect score in military training shooting, and he had participated in the school''s shooting team. The original owner of the body after crossing, Green Wilson had also received firearm shooting training, and he was quite confident in pistol shooting. (end of this chapter) Chapter 34： heavy fencer Chapter 34 Heavy Fencer Green gestured twice, and felt more and more that the gun felt good. And it is also an enchanted weapon. The quality of this pistol is far higher than the batch of enchanted rifles that Green bought from Old One-Eyed. If it is not an analogy, the enchanted rifle is a blank slate, and this pistol is a small gem with dark gold and gems. Of course, such an enchanted pistol would definitely be disliked by the masters of the official level, but at the apprentice level, it is the best weapon that many people dream of. Green thought for a while, and decided to leave the pistol first. He happened to take the leather gun bag hanging on the toilet compartment, tied it around his waist, and inserted the pistol into the holster before walking outside the toilet door. Unexpectedly, at this moment, the sound of footsteps came from far to near from outside the door and stopped right here. Green frowned. The pistol that was worth 800 psionics just now really made him a little relaxed, otherwise it would be impossible for the other party to hear footsteps when they were almost outside the door. At this moment, the footsteps stopped outside the door, and after a slight pause for half a second, the door was not opened immediately. Green screamed badly, maybe it was the smell of blood in the toilet that alarmed the other party. He also made a decisive decision and opened the door abruptly, only to see a very strong man standing in front of the door, his eyes flashed a trace of confusion and fierceness Cold light, when Green saw him, one of his hands was already on the long sword at his waist. "Heavy Fencer!" Seeing the huge sword with the width of a slap hanging from the mans waist, Green immediately judged that this mans profession was actually a long-declined professionheavy fencer! This powerful profession that once ruled the mainland for hundreds of years before the industrial revolution, because of the invention of firearms, the emergence of enchanted firearms, but they are old-fashioned and dogmatic, stick to heavy swords, do not understand flexible reforms, and cannot be like the knight profession Keeping pace with the times, it is not surprising to be eliminated from the long river of history. You can still see heavy fencers in a small city like Langton, so it can really be classified as a rare species. Unfortunately, Green is not a rare species conservationist. Whether it is a heavy fencer or a foil dancer, in front of him there are only enemies and friends. Before the heavy fencer could draw his heavy sword, a white shadow passed by and headed straight for the opposite door. The epee hurriedly dodged back and drew the epee at the same time, but unexpectedly, with a puff, the epee was just pulled out of the scabbard, and the top of his head was pierced by an upside-down spike that appeared out of nowhere. Out from the lower yin. Wearing candied haws, he died on the spot, and he didn''t even have time to scream. This bone spur technique has already been played by Green, and the skill level has reached level 6. This time it is instant, and it is directly dead. Green was feeling a little complacent, but his expression changed suddenly. He hurriedly made a wrong step, and his body shifted sideways by more than half a foot, and he narrowly avoided a sharp sword-qi slash. "Not dead!" Green was taken aback, and then saw that the person who emitted the sword energy was actually the unlucky man who had just been pierced by the bone spur technique. He was resurrected at this time, but his face was pale and he was panting heavily, indicating that the attack just now made him Not lightly injured. Immediately, Greene glanced at the previous corpse, which had now turned into a badly damaged rag doll made of hemp rope and gray cloth. "Substitute doll, that''s how it is!" Green knew in his heart that although this simple doll could save his life when life and death were at stake, it was also very expensive, and the number was rare. It was rare to see one at ordinary times. The heavy fencer saw the surprise, and the attack he was determined to achieve was easily avoided, and a flash of despair flashed in his eyes, but he still refused to give up hope, reluctantly defended with a sword, and opened his mouth wide, ready to ask for help from his companions not far away. But just when he opened his mouth wide and wanted to scream, he suddenly found that he couldn''t make a sound, as if something was blocking his throat, and he was struggling to breathe. "Not good! That white shadow just now was a spirit body!" The batterman figured out the reason, and the evil ghost Maxim had already touched his soul when he rushed towards him. After realizing that something was wrong, he also reacted very quickly, and immediately bit the tip of his tongue and spat out a mouthful of blood. Immediately, he was refreshed, broke free from the suppression of the evil spirit, used all his strength to call for help, and wanted to throw the giant sword in his hand at Green as if he was dying. Unfortunately, before he could actually shout or throw the great sword, he heard a pop, and the sharp claws of the crusty ghoul slid into his back for the second time. This time, there was no substitute doll to save his life. The heavy fencer groaned, his eyes darkened, and he died on the spot. Green face expressionless, reached out to touch the corpse, harvested a wave of spiritual energy again, and then dragged the corpse into the toilet. Unfortunately, after checking it again, except for the giant sword, no other enchanted weapon was found, and the giant sword was also Turned into 45 points of psionic power. It was less than a minute after finishing all this, Green walked out of the toilet, holding a wand in one hand and a gun in the other, and swaggeringly walked towards the most crowded place in the entire building. Green had already prepared for a big kill when he came to the dungeon this time, and he just killed a few scumbags and obtained hundreds of spirits, which further stimulated his killing intent. Originally, he wanted to play ''Secret Infiltration'', the best way to do it without knowing it, but when he discovered the ruins of the underground pyramid, he changed his mind. With psychic energy. Although the magic circle around the pyramid has been completely destroyed, the pyramid itself still contains magic, otherwise it would be impossible to interfere with Green''s control of evil spirits. As for the core characters of the Tower of Yin Spirits, Green estimates that most of them are inside the pyramid. Otherwise, as the largest secret base of the Tower of Yin Spirits near Langton City, it is impossible to have only these supernatural beings who have just started, and even a senior who sits in the town. The apprentice did not show up. I used to be careful to guard against those high-level magic apprentices or high-level apprentice knights, but now I don''t have any of them, so I just want to be more unrestrained, so as not to waste time. The hall of the abandoned office building is filled with the smell of alcohol and **. Tonight, this wanton banquet has reached its climax. Green walked in swaggeringly and passed by several people, but no one stepped forward to question him about his unfamiliar face. Until a drunken red-haired bearded man passed by with a **** woman in his arms, it seemed that Green could not be found in his memory, which made him frown, put his tongue out, and grinned and asked: "Hey! Boy, who are you with? Here? Why haven''t I seen it before?" Green laughed, stopped and turned his head to look at this person, and said lightly: "Then let''s start with you!" The red-haired bearded man was still awake, scolding in his mouth: "You pig, I asked you something! Believe it or not, I punched your dog''s head." (end of this chapter) Chapter 35： slaughter Chapter 35 Green didn''t get angry, just looked at the other party lightly, then raised his hand, the top of the staff lit up, unfolded a rapidly rotating circle, and in a blink of an eye, the continuous spiritism was displayed. I saw the light of summoning magic flickering continuously around Green, and in just over 20 seconds, it was filled with fully-armed gun skeleton soldiers and bloodthirsty ghouls, densely arranged, making the scalp numb. "Do it!" Green''s hand holding his staff waved down. The first person to suffer was the red-haired bearded man. When he saw the sudden appearance of the undead army, he was half sober, and subconsciously touched the dagger and enchantment on his waist. Pistol, but found that the two life-saving guys had been thrown on the sofa a few meters away by him, which made him stunned for a moment, but at this moment, a rapidly expanding cold light was reflected in his pupils. In the next moment, with a puff, a rusty but very sharp rifle bayonet opened the chest of the red-haired bearded man. A lot of blood spurted out violently, and the skeleton soldiers who were close at hand covered their faces and covered their faces. The skeleton soldier didn''t care, let the bright red blood flow on the bones of Bai Sensen, and stabbed the next enemy with an enchanted rifle with a bayonet in his hand. In an instant, twenty-seven skeleton soldiers and five ghouls spread out and ravaged the entire hall like a goddess scattered flowers, leaving only the evil spirit Maxim and the crusty ghouls to stay by Green''s side as bodyguards. . After the initial chaos, the supernatural beings who belonged to the Tower of Yin Spirits began to react, and there was a relatively fierce counterattack, especially the four shirtless strong men with tomahawks, trembling and covered with tendons, they cut them easily. Turning over a skeleton soldier and forcing the other two back, the four of them converged nearby, formed a team, and rushed towards Green. Unfortunately, apart from these few icefield barbarians who did not forget to fight while eating and pooping, they maintained their strong combat effectiveness. The other people from the Tower of Yin Spirits hardly organized a decent counterattack, and they lost half of their troops in less than two minutes. As for the four shirtless savages, after cooperating to cut down the two skeleton soldiers, they were still three or four meters away from Green, and they were about to arrive to solve the culprit, but they were greeted by Green''s hand, the muzzle of the gun. An enchanted pistol with a faint sparkle, and a more swift and ferocious crusty ghoul. In this case, there is no suspense about the fate of the four barbarians... "Clap clap clap~~~" He ran out of bullets from the pistol in one breath. Green frowned. He hadn''t shot for a long time. He felt cold when shooting, and only two of the seven bullets hit the target. Of course, Green''s central target was to hit the place he aimed at. If it hit the enemy, all seven shots would hit, but only two of the barbarians'' heads and hearts were actually hit by Green''s target. A few shots either hit the hands or feet or accidentally injured the hapless next to him. However, the power of this enchanted pistol is really not overpowering. With Green''s magic power, with the blessing of the pistol, the power is enough to kill an elephant. Even if the savages show the reddish self-defense aura, they still can''t block the blessing of bullets. Terrifying kinetic energy after magic. In the next moment, with a bang, a mass of flesh and blood burst open under the left rib of the barbarian at the front. The bullet penetrated directly, leaving a huge blood hole, and even the lumbar spine was smashed. That sturdy barbarian let out an unprecedented wailing and screaming in his entire life. At the same time, Green''s skeleton soldiers and ghouls are like a whirlwind, sweeping and destroying all life, not only the extraordinary, but also those women. These women whose brains have been damaged by magic and drugs have completely become living dead beings. Even the most proficient in healing, the Holy Light High Priest, it is impossible to restore their injured brain tissue. Perhaps they are the ones who die without pain. The best home. Green stood on the spot, unhurriedly loaded the pistol, and then with a click, he pressed the wheel back, aiming at a bare-ass old man who was looking for a chance to escape, the muzzle again spit out a fire snake, and with a bang, A shot was hit, but the moment the thin old man was shot, a golden tower shield appeared on his body, blocked in front of the old man, and was attacked by bullets. The gilded tower shield that appeared out of thin air shattered directly. When a silver coin with a bullet inlaid on it fell to the ground, the shield depicted on the silver coin was already shattered, and the entire silver coin was full of cracks, as if it was about to shatter at any time. Green let out a snort, knowing that he had encountered a good defensive magic item. It could block a bullet from an enchanted pistol, which was enough to show the power of this silver coin. Unfortunately, it has been destroyed, so only psionic energy can be recovered, and it cannot be used directly. Green felt regretful in his heart, but he was not slow to pull the trigger at all. Once the shot was blocked, he immediately fired the second shot. It would be interesting to see how much money this old man who was still a junior apprentice was wasting. Unfortunately, this old man who fled in a hurry did not bring any surprises. He took the lunch directly after the second shot, and died very simply, without screaming. At the same time, the evil spirit Maxim, who had been hovering near Green, suddenly moved, turning into a meteor-like white airflow and rushing towards Green''s left hand. Behind the sofa there, two apprentice knights with their enchanted pistols drawn out were about to aim at Green, when a white light rushed over, and before the two could shoot, it was already in front of them, as if a gust of wind was blowing head-on, but the white light was direct. penetrated through his body. At the next moment, the apprentice knight stared wide, with white shadows reflected in his pupils, all in disbelief, and then his body fell softly, without any wounds, but he was already dead. Two seconds later, another apprentice knight with a gun followed in the footsteps of his companion, and was directly destroyed by the evil spirit Maxim into the body. Half a minute later, Green scanned the hall. At this time, apart from Green himself, only the undead troops under his command were still standing, and the people in the Tower of Yin Ling were completely wiped out, not even a lingering one with a breath of vitality did not exist. . Green didn''t hesitate to start cleaning the battlefield. He ordered the skeleton soldiers to bring all the corpses and weapons used by superhumans to him. He was only responsible for reaching out and touching them and converting them into psychic energy in the cemetery. This kind of feeling is a bit like playing a game to open a treasure chest. The amount of psionic energy released by each corpse or item is different. The total number is more than one thousand. For the first time, the psionic energy reserve is approaching the 2,000 mark. (end of this chapter) Chapter 36： 041 Ghost Eye Chapter 36 041 The Eye of the Ghost "Hey, it''s really worth it this time, I actually got so much psionic energy!" Green has already planned, and the rest is not in a hurry. When he collects 2,000, he will upgrade the crypt first. Green was thinking about it, and suddenly a scolding voice came from a cubicle next to him: "Damn, you are here..." But just halfway through, he pushed the door open, and when he saw this scene, the rest of the words were swallowed. go back. This is a man covered in muscle mass but with heavy makeup. Yes, he is heavy makeup and has a very feminine temperament. Behind this person was a handsome and handsome young man. The two were disheveled and their relationship was extraordinary. Green turned his head when he heard the sound, and couldn''t help frowning. He had been very careful just now, but he didn''t find anyone else in that compartment. Fortunately, these two people were not very vigilant, and they didn''t know what was going on before they came out. Otherwise, a sneak attack might injure him or even threaten his life unexpectedly. But it was too late to think about it at the moment. At the moment when the two appeared, Green''s mind gave an order. The evil spirit Maxim and the hard-skinned ghoul were already rushing frantically, and the three closest gun skeleton soldiers also raised their guns and fired. "Clappapa~~~" There was a burst of guns, and the sissy muscular man who came out first took the lunch directly. One of the shots hit him in the forehead, which directly lifted his Tianling cover. With a ?? thud, the body fell to the ground, causing the handsome young man to be stunned, his mouth wide open and blood and brains splattered all over his face. Although this young man is also a junior apprentice knight, he is a real rookie with no combat experience at all. In this situation, he has become completely stupid. He stared blankly at the sissy muscular man and even forgot that the enemy was still alive. exist. In the next moment, with a puff, the agile and hard-skinned ghoul leaped in two, stepping on the ceiling and the wall and flying to the side of the boy, and a sharp claw shot out and swept across the boy''s neck. At the same time, Maxim rushed forward and wanted to kill the teenager through a soul attack. Unexpectedly, just when Maxim turned into a white shadow and was about to pass through the boy''s body, he suddenly screamed and was sucked by a force. one of the pendants. Almost at the same time, the sharp claws of the hard-skinned ghoul slapped the boy''s neck, and the huge force made the boy''s corpse fly out like a broken doll, and put it into the debris piled in the corner. Green realized that something was wrong. He wanted to leave the boy for questioning, but it was too late, so he had to stop and order a skeleton soldier to drag the body back. In fact, there is nothing special about this boy with some special hobbies, except that a sapphire pendant he wears on his chest is a magic prop. After Green got his hands on it, a prompt immediately appeared: "The eye of the magic item, the eye of the young dragon, the magic item made by the ancient necromancer. It can be loaded with souls and transformed into ghosts... It can transform 1495 psionic energy!" It was the first time that Green had seen a magic item with such a long annotation, which made his eyes light up. When he looked at the price behind him, it actually reached a new high. One item was worth nearly 1,500 psionic energy, which was equivalent to killing two. Three advanced apprentice transcendent levels. However, the real value of this ghost eye is not in psionic power, but in its own attributes, which can load souls and transform ghosts. I don''t know how this young man got this magic item, but he is sure that as a junior apprentice knight, he has no idea of ??the value of the ghost eye to the necromancer. By absorbing souls, you can transform into the third-level arms - ghosts, what concept is this, it is simply an artifact. And since the evil spirit was sucked in uncontrollably just now, this ghost eye has a restraining effect on the spiritual body, and even an evil spirit one level higher than the ghost cannot resist the coercive power of the ghost eye. Of course ??Green would not choose to transform psionic energy, but he also kept an eye on it, instead of picking up the pendant directly, he ordered a skeleton soldier to bring the ghost eye pendant into the cemetery. The next moment, Green''s consciousness entered the cemetery, found the skeleton soldier holding the pendant, observed and waited for the psychic energy of the cemetery to infect the pendant. This is the result of Green''s research on the cemetery for a long time. No matter what comes from the outside world, as long as it enters the cemetery, it will be eroded by the unique spiritual energy of the cemetery. For example, the enchanted rifle purchased from the old one-eyed is originally brand new. Yes, after entering the cemetery, as soon as it was infected by psychic energy, it immediately turned into a rusty appearance, but the overall performance of the rifle was not lost but became stronger. Moreover, Green also found that the psychic energy of the cemetery is very erosive, even if the magic circles or runes that are hidden deeply and cannot be found are invisible, if there is any secret hidden in this ghost eye, it will be eroded by the spiritual energy. thus ineffective. It''s not that Greene is worrying about the world. It is true that some magics in this world are very sinister and vicious, and some so-called ''adventures'', ''blessings'' and ''surprises'' are not necessarily good things. There is a record in the Association of Magicians. Four hundred years ago, the great magician Gilkins Nantes disappeared suddenly, and soon the magic book he studied for hundreds of years was circulated, which was regarded as a treasure by many soul magicians. scramble. In the end, the magic book was divided into six parts and won by six official magicians. Only a hundred years later, among these six people, except for one who died unexpectedly, the rest were promoted to great magicians with the magic book of Gilkins Nantes. . However, just two hundred years ago, Gilkins, who had mysteriously disappeared, suddenly returned and was promoted to magister. At the same time, the five people who studied his magic book and promoted to the great magician all became the stepping stones for his promotion, obliterating their bodies, sacrificing their souls, and turning them into nourishment for the growth of Gilkins. After reading this, Green suddenly thought of a novel he had read in his previous life. In it, there was an evil exercise called "Nine Sons and Mothers Seeds of Magic". The seeds of Zigong are distributed to nine talented young people to cultivate, and when the young people cultivate, it is the time to harvest. Mother gong is capable of restraining child gong. At this time, man will be the knife, and I will be the fish, and the fate has already been determined. When they got the seeds of "Nine Sons and Mothers Grow the Magic", these youngsters thought that the destiny was in me, the treasures of heaven and earth, and they took what they wanted, and started the protagonist mode, but they started to make wedding dresses for others from this day. So facing the sudden ghost eye, Green was extra careful, for fear of getting caught in a trap. But this time, he thought too much. After entering the cemetery, the pendant was corroded, but there was no abnormality. There was neither an extra soul imprint nor abnormal spiritual energy in it. On the contrary, under the erosion of the cemetery''s spiritual energy, the entire ghost''s eyes bloomed and became even more dazzling! 041 Ghost Eye (2) The Ghost Eye is different from those enchanted rifles that Green bought before. It became mottled and old when it was corroded by the cemetery spiritual energy. Perhaps this magic item itself belongs to the undead system. Dazzling brilliance. Green checked again and found that if the eye of the ghost at this time was converted into psionic energy, it would actually increase by two layers! "Is this repairing this magic item?" Green''s eyes lit up: "I didn''t expect the cemetery to have such an effect. Can it be repaired by undead magic items entering the cemetery? But this is not right. That bone flute... No, that bone flute did not enter the cemetery, but was consumed to restart the cemetery." Green wasn''t sure, but he couldn''t study it in depth at this time, so he returned with his mind, summoned the skeleton again, and brought the ghost eye back to the display. Green took the pendant back from the skeleton soldier''s hand, and he found something unusual when he started it. The pendant was motivated by his magic power, and immediately burst into blue light. Green snorted and noticed that his vision had changed, and his eyes seemed to be covered with a layer of light blue light film, creating a cold, gloomy, and supernatural atmosphere. At the same time, in the lobby of the abandoned office building that had been swept away by the undead army, many light **** of different colors appeared. Each of these light spheres represents a soul, which is divided into five types: blue, red, yellow, white, and black, implying the five basic attributes of the soul. And the strength of the soul is very different. The soul of those extraordinary people is strong, and the ball of light formed is like a basketball, while the ordinary person is much worse, the big one is like a fist, and the small one is like a table tennis ball, floating and swaying in the air. Green finally understands why this pendant is called the Eye of the Ghost. It turns out that with this pendant, you can gain the ability to look directly at the soul. This ability is one level higher than the visual ability of ''Dead Vision'', at least when Green uses the undead vision. These newly dead souls are not to be seen. Near Green, two **** of soul light rose from the bodies of the sissy muscle girl and the handsome boy who had just been killed. The former was similar to a basketball, and the latter was slightly smaller, like a volleyball. Because not long after he died, the soul was separated from the corpse and was floating in the air, not far from Green, just within the control range of the eye of the ghost. Without Green''s deliberate control, the ghost''s eye flashed blue light, and the two soul light **** were sucked in. With the inhalation of the soul light ball, Green subconsciously paid attention to the eye of the ghost, and it seemed that he had entered a foggy space. That feeling is a bit like entering a cemetery for the first time, but the level is much weaker, not the same level at all. Green looked at this space. He had experience in manipulating cemeteries. Of course, this kind of low-level magic space couldn''t help him. With his thoughts, the angle of view quickly increased, and a condescending pattern was formed in an instant. At this time, the entire foggy space in the eye of the ghost was already presented in front of his eyes. It was a square grid separated by fog, each grid was about five or six square meters, with four horizontal, four vertical and fourteen grids in total. The evil spirit Maxim, who was forcefully sucked in just now, was suspended silently in the first grid, without any movement. The second and third grids are the two soul light **** that have just been sucked in. The other grids are empty, and the previous owner has not left any relics. Green first let Maxime out, and then wanted to convert the two soul light **** into ghosts. According to the introduction of the cemetery, this belongs to the basic ability of the ghost eye. However, he released his mental power and tried to complete the transformation of the ghost, but only made the ghost''s eye vibrate twice. The blue light on the surface seemed to be running, but after waiting for a long time, there was still no movement. Green frowned: "Is it a defective product? But it''s not right. Even if it is really damaged, it should be repaired when it enters the cemetery. Is this because of insufficient materials?" Faced with this situation, Green suddenly thought of the synthetic forging function that is common in many games, which seems to be somewhat similar to this ghost eye. He immediately acted, turning around in the hall, picking up the big ones to absorb those floating soul light balls. Soon the sixteen grids were filled up. Try again this time, and sure enough, there is a response. I saw the blue light of the ghost''s eye blooming, like a bright aurora, beautiful and splendid, with a surge of magic power, and a slight vibration, which lasted for a full minute! When the blue light subsided, Green''s consciousness swept across, and the sixteen soul light **** in the ghost''s eye had disappeared, replaced by three spiritual bodies similar to Maxim. However, these three spiritual bodies are weaker and more vacuous, and they are the third-level ordinary arms - ghosts! "It''s done!" Green was very excited, and immediately brought the eye of the ghost into the cemetery and released the ghost inside. Affected by the spiritual energy of the cemetery, the three newly born ghosts were quickly certified and appeared near the ruins of the abandoned tower, but they were very afraid and did not dare to approach the higher-level evil spirit Maxim. At the same time, Green found that the psionic energy stored in the cemetery dropped by 45 points, which is equivalent to the average consumption of 15 psionic energy points for each ghost to obtain the cemetery certification, which is directly half cheaper than the 30 psionic energy that recruits calls in the cemetery. Green hasn''t built an abandoned tower that produces ghosts yet, and he can''t recruit ghosts even if he spends his psionic powers without the ghost''s eye. Green couldn''t help but be overjoyed when he saw the effect. Like a child flying a kite, he wandered around the hall of the abandoned office building, collecting soul light balls, and transforming them twice in a row. It''s a pity that the remaining soul light **** are far inferior to the first time, and only three ghosts were obtained after two transformations, making the number of ghosts more than ghouls. Ten minutes later, Green entered the entrance of the underground ruins with satisfaction. According to Maxims investigation before, Green estimated that most of the core members of the Tower of Shadows were inside the ancient pyramid, and even the Pope of the Tower of Shadows, David True, might be inside. According to the information obtained before, the Pope of the Tower of Yin Spirits is also the founder, David True, who is mainly active in Langton City and the nearby Nantes County. Last time his son kidnapped Viscount Paul''s daughter, which caused a great backlash from the top management of Langton City, destroying most of the strongholds of the Tower of Yin Ling, forcing the people of the Tower of Yin Ling to panic, and some of them were not firm in their beliefs. The tower only began to alienate those who obtained divine power from the Void Yin Spirit, which can be seen from the drunken state of those who entered this secret base this time. In this case, David Trudeau, as the Pope, had to take charge himself in order to stabilize the situation. Soon Green passed through the passage and entered the underground ruins. In order to prevent the influence of the pyramid on the undead creatures, Green took back most of the undead, leaving only the crusty ghoul and the evil spirit Maxim for self-defense. He wanted to try to get close to the pyramid and see how much the pyramid would affect the undead creatures when it was not remotely controlled. If the impact was too great, he would choose to retreat. Anyway, this time the harvest was already quite a lot. Moreover, his current combat power is on the undead army. If he can''t summon the undead, he is tantamount to restraining his hands and feet and sticking to the scalp, then he is simply going in and looking for death. (end of this chapter) Chapter 37： David True Chapter 37 David True Green entered the underground ruins, and a majestic and solemn pyramid appeared in his sight, but the young man and the two young girls had disappeared. Green didn''t care. Judging from the distance and structure of the abandoned office building above, it was almost impossible to convey the movement of the battle above. As for the young man, it didn''t matter where he went. Anyway, Green didn''t plan to go quietly. Dive in. Raised his vigilance and approached the pyramid slowly, and Green soon felt the energy fluctuations from the pyramid. It was a very majestic and ancient energy, like a dormant ancient wild beast, making people feel vaguely uneasy. Green frowned and walked more than ten meters forward, gradually feeling that an invisible force field was interfering with the connection between him and the undead summons, but this interference was not serious, as long as the distance was not particularly far, the impact Not too big. Green felt a little at ease, and successively summoned the withdrawn Skeleton Soldiers again, put up a battle formation, stood ready, pushed forward, and came to the entrance of the pyramid. This is a square stone gate more than two meters high. The stone gate is not closed. The stairs inside extend upwards, hidden in the darkness. The gloomy wind blows inside, giving people a shuddering feeling, as if stepping into it will enter a terrifying and terrifying place. Terrible situation. Green, as a necromancer, was of course not afraid of this atmosphere. He directly ordered the undead troops to walk in, and he followed behind, holding a wand in one hand and a gun in the other, maintaining the highest alert. I walked up the stairs for several minutes, but I still didn''t reach the end of the stairs. Green frowned and guessed that there was something strange. This was using some kind of space magic, which stretched a small distance several times. I believe that the space inside this pyramid cannot be judged by the appearance of more than ten meters high. But space magic is limited no matter how magical it is. After walking more than ten meters, I finally saw the exit, and there was light inside. Green stopped the team, and once again ordered the evil spirit Maxim to hide and go out to investigate, and synchronized his vision to observe the situation inside. Maxim''s figure disappeared in a flash. In the next moment, Green''s vision had already left the stairway and came to a pyramid-shaped hall with an area larger than a football field. There was no column in it, and it looked very empty. The evil spirit was floating in the air, and his vision more open. In the center of the hall, there is an obelisk with intricate runes, and a ball of light hangs on the top, like a miniature sun, illuminating the entire hall. Below the obelisk, there are more than a dozen people in a circle, with rays of light on their bodies, sitting cross-legged on the ground, and a huge circular formation is formed under them. Extract power. After the visual synchronization, what Green actually saw was the influence of the evil spirit Maxim, and Maxim''s eyesight was very good, even if the distance was not close, it could see clearly, one of those more than ten people was just before. The young man outside the pyramid, and the other is Pope David Trudeau of the Tower of Yin Spirits. Green has not only seen the portrait or photo of the cult leader David Trudeau from one document, but he has to admit that he is a very handsome and attractive middle-aged man. Actors, acting in movies and dramas, are well-known in the circle, but he did not expect to become the leader of the most rampant cult organization in Northwest Province in just a few years. Green sighed slightly, but did not hesitate at all. Before the other party found his existence, he immediately ordered an attack on the entire line. In an instant, dozens of skeleton soldiers, ghouls, and ghosts poured out from the exit of the stairs, running and charging while maintaining their formation. At this time, the evil spirit Maxim in mid-air did not participate in the attack, but remained in the air, acting as a relay satellite to keep Greens vision synchronized. Looking down and seeing the undead troops under his command quickly charge, this feeling makes Green feel like he is playing a real-time strategy game. At the same time, after a dozen people sitting under the obelisk noticed the movement, they all woke up, stood up one after another, and gave up continuing to maintain the magic circle. This change made David Root at the core of the magic circle very unhappy, or he was no longer David Root at this time, but a part of the consciousness that came from an evil ghost outside the void. David Root slowly opened his eyes and stood up from the ground. His mature and handsome face when he was calm showed a sinister and crazy expression, his two eyes were shining with yellow light, and his mouth was full of white breath. Low growl. It seems that the core characters of the towers of the ghosts around them have long been used to it, or they joined the obscure organization of the towers of the ghosts in order to obtain some of the power given by the ghosts of the void. Power will also become like this. "Who is it! How dare you disturb the ceremony of worshiping the true god!" David Root roared. When he found out that it was a group of undead creatures, a look of contempt flashed in his eyes: "Dead and not stiff garbage dares to blaspheme the true god!" As he spoke, he raised the black staff in his hand and formed a "thorn la la" ball of light with black electric sparks. With a sharp wave, he shot it out, heading towards the undead army. Green couldn''t see what kind of magic this was, but it was far from the arcane missile that Dr. Wilkins blasted to kill Sivir Root, especially the speed of the black lightning ball. The ghouls and skeleton soldiers rushing to the front are not low in agility, hula, and dodge on both sides to form a swallow-wing formation, revealing the slowest but thickest zombies. At the next moment, with a loud bang, a black lightning ball hit a zombie. The huge impact and explosion directly knocked the zombie weighing more than 200 kilograms. Get up like nothing is wrong and continue to rush forward. However, Green, who is a necromancer, knows that the attack just now was far from being as easy as it seemed. This is a zombie. With its hard skin and thick blood, it has lost nearly half of its vitality. It is all because of the undead creatures. It''s not affected. If you replace it with ordinary ghouls or gun skeleton soldiers, I''m afraid there will only be bloodskins or simply hang up next to each other. But from this moment, Green also saw the strength of the Pope in the Tower of Yin Spirit. The control and understanding of magic still remained at the level of an intermediate apprentice. Only with the power of the Void Yin Spirit, the power of magic was forcibly upgraded to a senior apprentice. A level, against such an opponent, Green does not touch the head. If you remove other things, the evil spirit Maxim or the crusty ghoul can kill the opponent alone. However, David Root doesn''t seem to have such awareness. He is quite confident in the power bestowed by the Void Yin Spirit he believes in. One blow did not work, which made him frown, and immediately shook his staff to prepare stronger spells. This time, he was going to make a bigger move, and before the large group of undead rushed up, he solved the problem with one move. (end of this chapter) Chapter 38： Yin spirit parasite (1) Chapter 38 Yin Spirit Parasite (1) Including other core personnel of the Tower of Yin Spirits, they saw that David Trudeau was in no hurry to shoot. They knew that David Trudeau was favored by the Void Yin Spirit and possessed a powerful magic, not to mention dozens of them. Undead skirmishers wander, even the regular knights have a battle. However, they did not expect that the skeleton soldiers who had been charging quickly stopped suddenly, but they were still more than 50 meters away. "Bang Bang Bang ~~~~" A rush of gunshots echoed in the pyramid hall. Of the dozen or so people who were going to watch the fun, five or six were shot and fell to the ground, including David Root who was about to cast a spell. As the main target, David Root suffered the most attacks. Seven or eight bullets penetrated his chest and head, and he felt severe pain. He couldn''t believe it. Before dying, he couldn''t understand why the skeleton soldiers suddenly raised their guns to shoot. This is their stereotype of the skeleton soldiers. They thought that the skeleton soldiers were a group of cannon fodder with rusty weapons that even an armed farmer could not beat. They did not expect that Green''s skeleton soldiers were not only elite, but also equipped with enchanted rifles. I was caught off guard, and I didn''t have time to use the protective magic and defense items. And David Root, the cult pope who made countless people in the Northwest Province terrified, once killed countless people, was unscrupulous, arrogant, and a madman who didn''t even care about the kingdom''s government, so he fell on his back without even screaming. on the ground. At this time, the other talents reacted, and quickly took out their weapons and released defensive measures. Those who can get here are all at the core of the Yin Spirit Tower, at least intermediate apprentices. Two of them are already high-level apprentice knights, deploying battle qi shields, greeting each other, and coordinating defense. After ??Green succeeded in one strike, he did not act recklessly. He ordered to stop the assault, and retracted the ghouls and skeleton soldiers behind the zombies and started to retreat slowly. It seemed that he killed David Root if he wanted to. But secretly, including the evil spirit Maxim and the newly transformed five ghosts, they all entered a state of ''spiritual concealment'' and silently went around the flank of the obelisk. After more than ten seconds, as the undead troops stopped attacking, the remaining twelve people in the Tower of Yin Spirits were ready for battle, eager to try, and wanted to counterattack back, but they did not know that they had been copied. Green still maintained visual synchronization with Maxim, feeling that the distance was close enough, and immediately issued an order. First, the firepower of the gun skeleton soldiers was prepared, and a burst of hurried guns attracted the attention of the enemy, and then the evil spirit Maxim led five ghosts to appear five or six meters behind everyone in the Tower of Yin Spirits, turning into white shadows. Like practice, rush to the enemy. Although ?? ghosts and evil spirits can hide their spiritual bodies, once they attack, their psychic energy fluctuates violently, and they can no longer hide. And the moment he launched the attack, the visual synchronization between Green and Maxim was also cut off, and he could only restore his original perspective to observe the battlefield from the rear. Even so, this sneak attack was still stealthy and sudden. Six people were recruited on the spot, including two knights, one warrior, one thief, and two magicians. They were all intermediate apprentices, but they only cared about the enemy in front of them. On guard behind him, he was directly attacked by the ghost, and four died on the spot. Only two magicians did not die on the spot because of their stronger mental power, but they also passed out. "Not good! Behind you!" The two senior apprentice knights at the front reacted the fastest. Maxim and five ghosts showed up and immediately noticed it. They shouted and turned around, but it was too late. Only six people fell to the ground, and then a few words The white airflow quickly detached and flew into the air, then suddenly flashed and disappeared again. "Damn, it''s a ghost!" As superhumans who are not weak in combat, they immediately recognized the culprit of the sneak attack. Instead, it was Green''s side, who found that the sneak attack was successful and immediately ordered a general attack. The hard-skinned ghouls took the lead, leading the ghoul squad to the front, and the firearms and skeletons covered the fire. The ?? battle did not last long, and even before the slower zombies arrived on the battlefield, the ghost team and the ghoul team completed the annihilation task with the support of the firearms of the skeleton soldiers. Including David Root, the corpses of a total of seventeen people were placed in front of Green. Green touched the corpses one by one and obtained a lot of psionic energy. At this time, Green really realized what it means to be ''no one is rich without windfall, and no horse is not fat at night''. Only these seventeen people allowed him to obtain more than 2,200 psychic powers, plus their weapons and portable weapons. If all of the magic items are converted into psionic energy, it can reach at least 4,000. But it wasn''t the time to count the results yet. Green controlled the skeleton soldiers to quickly sweep the battlefield, brought all the captured magic items into the cemetery, and then set his sights on the obelisk. Although I don''t know the origin of this ancient pyramid, Green can be sure that there is spiritual energy here, and the amount is very large, especially the obelisk, which is the core of the entire pyramid. To be included in the cemetery, it is not thousands, but tens of thousands. However, Green had a hunch that he might not get his wish this time. Just as he approached the obelisk, a dazzling light suddenly appeared from it. Green covered his face with his hands and took a few steps back. The crusty ghoul flashed and blocked in front of him. While waiting for the light to disappear under the obelisk, an extremely beautiful naked woman appeared! This woman is in her twenties, with blonde hair reaching her buttocks, with a bulging front and a back, extremely sexy. She has no clothes on her body, only her long hair seems to cover her private parts. "Young warrior, thank you for saving me!" A warm and friendly voice came, giving people a very comfortable feeling. Green frowned, looking at the sudden appearance of the woman, not attracted by the body of the other party''s extremely tempting body, but very vigilant, and continued to step back, while the nearby ghouls and zombies approached. The face of the woman with a warm smile changed, and she murmured "Damn", which was also a flash, and the figure immediately stepped back, leaving only a "hands on" exclamation. Immediately on both sides of the obelisk, a light and shadow swayed, revealing two figures, tossing the cloak on his body, and roaring towards Green. "Invisibility cloak!" Green suddenly realized that this kind of magic item with stealth ability is very rare. I didn''t expect that there are two identical pieces here. The two men who rushed over were all melee professionals, a fist-blade warrior and a giant axe warrior. The impact of their long-awaited attack was quite powerful. The two ghouls who rushed to block were easily knocked away by them, as if The two crazy bulls rushed straight to Green''s location. (end of this chapter) Chapter 39： 044 Yin spirit parasite (2) Chapter 39 044 Yin Spirit Parasite (2) The distance between the two sides was not far away, and the two seemed to have used some kind of forbidden technique to stimulate their combat effectiveness. They charged wildly and fought to the death. In the blink of an eye, they rushed within five meters in front of Green, and it took less than a second to form a pincer lore. The nasty culprit. Green was not in a hurry, nor was he in a hurry to escape, just raised his staff and waved, and released the bone spur technique that had been prepared for a long time. The bone spur technique has reached the perverted level 6 under Green''s deliberate training. Even a senior official mage may not be able to practice the bone spur technique to this level. As the magic is released, there is a continuous bang, just under the ground in front of Green. The catapult shot out a dense array of sharp rock spikes of varying lengths. Those two people came too fast, and found that the magic circle phantom revolved under their feet. It was too late to try to dodge. resist attack. But they underestimated the power of the bone spur technique. If it was a normal bone spur technique, they would be right to deal with it this way. The powerful defensive fighting spirit could not only block the attack of the bone spur, but also break it. But Green''s magic is not a simple bone spur technique. The hard and sharpened rock spikes are sharper than knives, and the ejection speed is extremely fast, forming huge kinetic energy, and attaching magic damage, directly penetrating Dou Qi, with a puff, almost at the same time , pierced the body of the two severely. "Ah~~~~" A shrill scream resounded through the entire pyramid hall in an instant. Green stood on the spot with no expression on his face, and ordered the crusty ghoul to go up and make up for the knife to completely end the lives of the two. Seeing that the hard-skinned ghoul slapped the heads of the two mourning people neatly, the voice stopped abruptly, Green looked away, then looked at the abruptly appearing body, and suddenly smiled: "Ms. , can you explain to me what happened just now?" At this time, the woman finally showed a panicked expression of fear and bewilderment. This time, it was not a performance, but she was really panicked. She was surrounded by skeleton soldiers, and it was impossible to escape. The muzzle of the enchanted light, in this case, even at the official level, it is absolutely impossible to turn defeat into victory. Green looked at the corner of her mouth with a slight arc, that sneer was not a hint of obscenity, but a real sneer, containing awe-inspiring murderous intent. In the next moment, without waiting for the woman to answer, he raised his hand and shot! There was a bang, a headshot, and the head cracked! The woman was stunned. She didn''t expect Green to shoot suddenly. Although her head was smashed to pieces, the headless body remained, and a faint blue stardust-like substance spewed from the wound. At the same time, with a bang, two whip-like vines stretched out from her back, like two poisonous snakes, and quickly attacked Green. Unfortunately, Green had been prepared for a long time, and he suddenly fired a shot just now. Before the other party could speak, he saw that something was wrong with this woman. On the surface, this woman looks like a human being, but she is not popular at all. Instead, she is more like a clay sculpture or a toy doll. She has no life but carries a high-latitude soul. This situation reminded Green of the information on the Tower of Yin Spirits. The highest ideal of this cult organization is to welcome the Void Yin spirits they believe in to come to the world. However, the real Void Yin Spirit cannot reach the human world casually. Although the Void Yin Spirit is powerful, it is bound by the Void. come into the world. Before, the Tower of Yin Spirits used pregnant women to create magical fetuses, and gave birth to the so-called ''children of the void'' as parasitic bodies of the avatars of the Yin spirit consciousness, making them come to the world. It is a pity that several attempts have been made due to kidnapping pregnant women or forcing women to conceive, which has caused huge public pressure in the society, so that the government and the police cannot turn a blind eye, so those attempts all ended in failure. Unexpectedly, there is still a hidden shady secret, and the Tower of Yin Spirit actually succeeded, creating this Yin spirit parasite. It is a pity that the strength of this ghost parasite is very scum, because there are too few souls differentiated by the ghosts of the void, only one-thousandth of its body, and because it traverses the void, it is consumed a lot, and it descends into the void contained in the devil''s womb. There is no one out of ten spiritual energy, which is why this ghost parasite only has some semi-finished products of spiritual charm. What''s more unfortunate is the encounter with Green, because his body is half-lich, Green can almost always keep his mind calm and clear, and he is invisibly immune to the spiritual charm ability of the ghost parasite. If you look at it, you will be addicted to it, as if the two people who were stabbed into a sieve by the bone spur technique are only confused by their minds and will give their lives to fight in the situation just now. And the two poisonous tongue-like vines penetrated from the woman''s headless corpse and were discovered by Green, without a second hesitation, he immediately ordered an attack. "Clap clap clap ~~~~" A random shot rang out, and hundreds of enchanted bullets had already smashed the ghost parasite into a human shape. The two attacking vines were also intercepted by the hard-skinned ghoul, who waved the bone blades with both arms and chopped it into pieces. several paragraphs. Even so, the ghost parasite was still alive, turning into a mass of wriggling rotten flesh, and conveying an emotion of resentment and resentment. This made Greene frown, and there was no way to take it. Unless he could wipe out that trace of the soul of the void ghost, he would not be able to completely kill this ghost parasite no matter what. Fortunately, the battle here is over, Greene thought for a while, but did not hesitate, and decided to retreat. As for trying to see if the cemetery could absorb the ghost parasite, he was unwilling to take risks for unknown benefits, whether it was successful or not, it was too risky. The cemetery is the foundation of Green''s existence in this world. Once there is a bad result, the Yin spirit cannot be wiped out, but it will be polluted by the Yin spirit consciousness, thus losing the entire cemetery, and there will be no place to cry. Besides, Green has already made a lot of money this time, and he really can''t take risks because of his insatiable greed. As for this ghost parasite that has become rotten meat, it is left to the people of the special bureau to have a headache. Green made up his mind to ignore the pile of rotten meat, and turned his attention to the obelisk in the middle of the pyramid hall. Just now, David True and the others were performing some kind of magical ritual around this obelisk. Unfortunately, they were interrupted by Greene, which made them fall short, but Greene sensed that the source of the huge psionic energy fluctuation was this one. Obelisk. Green stepped forward, hesitated a little, and put his hand on the obelisk. However, the cemetery''s reminder did not appear as expected, and this obelisk containing a lot of spiritual energy was directly ignored by the cemetery! For this kind of situation, Green did not expect it, so he retracted his hand and tried again, but the result still did not change, causing him to frown and ponder deeply. He had never encountered such a situation before, and said in his heart, "Does the cemetery also have a choice for psionic energy? Or is there some other reason?" Green couldn''t understand it. If he had to explain it, he could only say that the psionic energy contained in the obelisk had some substance that the cemetery did not want to touch, just like a sweet drink if you put a stinky **** in it. No one will drink anymore. (end of this chapter) Chapter 40： Back to Langton Chapter 40 Return to Langton The next morning, Green took a carriage back to Langton City. After the battle last night, he left the pottery factory and returned to the inn as if nothing had happened. First, he took stock of the gains from brushing the dungeon of the Tower of Yin Spirits. Except for an enchanted pistol and the eye of the ghost, the others were exchanged by Green into the psionic energy in the cemetery, a total of 6513 psionic energy points, which made him very excited and immediately began to consume. Green is gearing up for a big fight. First, he upgraded the crypt, turning it into a rotten crypt that can produce hard-skinned ghouls and iron-skinned zombies. It requires two thousand psionic energy. With a direct thought, the stone building that represents the crypt immediately becomes a rotting crypt. It was actually raised by more than one meter, and there was a stone wind lantern at each corner. The green ghost fire was lit inside, and sometimes it floated out and turned into a human shape, but it collapsed and disappeared after a few seconds. Then Green paid another 150 psionic energy to upgrade his existing ghouls and zombies into hard-skinned ghouls and iron-skinned zombies. After the ?? upgrade, the combat power of the Iron Zombie reaches 9.0, which is slightly worse than the 9.1 of the Hard-skin Ghoul, but the price is also cheaper. Recruiting a 20 psionic power is quite cheap. Next, Green turned his attention to the abandoned tower that produced ghosts, but he was depressed and found that there were preconditions for building the abandoned tower, that is, upgrading the town hall to LV2 and building a defensive fortress before the abandoned tower could be built. Seeing this, Green''s face couldn''t help falling down. Just now, he thought that it was good to have more than 5,000 psionic powers, but the situation he was facing now made him sigh that the money was really worthless! Upgrading the town hall 2000 psionics, building a fortress 2000 psionics, plus the cost of upgrading the rotten crypt before, these three items add up to 6000 psionics, plus the cost of upgrading ghouls and zombies, in a blink of an eye There are only more than 300 psionic powers left in the dungeon of Jian Green, which is not enough to build an abandoned tower! This made Green very depressed, but also quite helpless, and he could only talk about it next time. Fortunately, he has the eyes of ghosts, which can transform ghosts. With the third-level troops, the need for abandoned towers is not particularly urgent. On the contrary, after upgrading the town hall and building the city defense fortress, the whole cemetery felt a little different, as if a dying plant was watered and returned from a half-dead state to a vibrant state. Including the undead creatures in the cemetery are also affected, each one is full of momentum, and the combat effectiveness has also improved. Only then did ??Green know the benefits of upgrading the town hall and building a fortress, especially the big bell on the top of the town hall, which was also upgraded! You must know that Green''s "Gelphis Meditation Third Edition" is not an ordinary and superficial meditation method. The entire meditation method is divided into nine stages. Condensing meditation objects in the sea of ??consciousness is only the first step, and ordinary magic apprentices only If you can reach the first stage, you can only practice the second stage meditation method if you become a formal mage. In the second stage, the effect of meditation is even greater. You cant help but improve your spiritual power by visualizing the meditation object, and you can also increase magic power during battle. Regardless of magic power or casting speed, it can be increased by up to 10% depending on the person. , a small amount can be increased by 3%~7%, which is a considerable blessing. A magic wand that can achieve similar effects can be sold for tens of thousands of gold pounds. If it is placed on the earth, it will be hundreds of millions of RMB. If you want to consume 4,000 psionic energy in one breath, it will not hurt much. And after the construction of the fortress, the output of undead creatures in the cemetery is doubled, which is the expansion of Green''s troops. For a long time, the cemetery has been very stingy in terms of the production of undead creatures. The time is calculated on a monthly basis. Except for the skeleton soldiers, the output is in double digits and other troops are in single digits. This makes Green very careful when using undead creatures. It is also because of this that when he obtains the eye of the ghost, he will treat it like a treasure, not because of anything else, but only for the transformation of the ghost. With this ability, as long as there is enough soul supply, an unlimited number of ghost armies can be created. Of course, Green will not be mad, because this ability to kill people and steal souls, in fact, it is not difficult to obtain souls in this world. Although capitalism has begun and there are extraordinary powers, ordinary people in this world are still ignorant, especially under the suppression of churches with extraordinary powers, medicine develops more slowly than normal, so-called hospitals are more like slaughterhouses, treating diseases Basically rely on diluted holy water and bloodletting therapy. If you want souls, you just need to go to a hospital in Faerun or a large city with a large population like the Royal Capital. You dont have to do anything, just sit and wait, and you can quickly and risk-free obtain an unimaginable number of souls. If it is Langton City, although the population is smaller, as long as you have more patience, it is not difficult to obtain the raw materials for transforming ghosts. At least in a short period of time, the number of ghosts in Green can be doubled several times. Thinking of this, Green''s face showed joy. In a few days, the cemetery will produce a new wave of undead creatures, and the number of undead troops he recruited will surely exceed one hundred. Green silently calculated that there were eighty-five skeleton soldiers, sixteen hard-skinned ghouls, fifteen iron-skinned zombies, and the number of ghosts to be determined. Such a lineup is already quite luxurious for a necromancer apprentice, and what Greene is looking forward to is that the cannon ordered with the old one-eyed is the real big killer. If it can be combined with the skeleton soldier to become an artillery skeleton soldier awesome. Thinking of this, Green''s eyes showed more expectations... A few hours later, when Green returned to Langton, it was already two o''clock in the afternoon, and the carriage stopped in front of Wilson Castle. Vincent looked excitedly at Green who got off the carriage, immediately came up to give a hug, and whispered: "My brother, I knew you would not abandon the family!" Green smiled and patted Vincent on the back. He knew that going to the dungeon this time made many people suspicious. Like Dr. Wilkins, he planned to run away in danger. In fact, Vincent had a similar idea in his heart, but when Green talked to him before, he didn''t mention a word, instead he waved his hand and gave Green three hundred gold. Don''t underestimate the three hundred gold pounds. This is almost half of Vincent''s private money. He knew in his heart that Green might be leaving, but he was still able to give it away. He had already expressed his attitude, but Green was moved a little. And just now, Vincent suddenly heard the servant report that Green''s carriage had returned, which surprised and delighted him, but his face was even gloomier, and hurriedly came downstairs of the castle to meet Green. After hugging, Vincent looked complicated and patted Green on the shoulder: "My brother, you shouldn''t have come back!" Green didn''t speak. He saw the exhaustion and the deep despair in Vincent''s eyes, and he couldn''t help frowning. In less than two days, what happened, actually made Vincent feel desperate. mood? (end of this chapter) Chapter 41： Ginny and the Tramp Chapter 41 Ginny and the Tramp Returning to Wilson Castle, Green returned to a familiar room after a few days, but the atmosphere of the entire Wilson Castle was very solemn. Yesterday, something happened not long after Green left, the time went back to yesterday morning Ginny Weir is a senior maid of Wilson Castle. She is specially responsible for the back kitchen of the castle. To catch up with the kitchen purchases this day, Ginny Weir took two strong servants to the farm on the outskirts of the city to buy food. Because there has been a lot of weirdness recently, coupled with the haunting of the Tower of Yin Spirits, people in Langton are panicking, and the market is very depressed. And for safety reasons, the food purchases of Castle Wilson no longer go through the market, but go directly to the farm located on the outskirts of the city. Ginny Will is very capable. She brought people to buy food, and nothing happened. When she passed an intersection on the way back, a ragged homeless man suddenly rushed out of the side alley. This kind of homeless is very common in Langton City. They are all bankrupt peasants. After losing their land, they cannot survive and are forced to seek a living in the city. Without any skills, they can only become beggars. This homeless man walked very fast, his eyes were cloudy, as if he was sleepwalking, and he didn''t even look at whether there were carriages or other pedestrians on the road. The Wilson family''s coachman was also used to being domineering. When he saw someone rushing towards him, he didn''t want to hide at all. No one dared to ram the Wilson family''s carriage. The result can be imagined, no one on both sides will let them, and they collided hard. The horse pulling the carriage made a "slippery" sound, but the experienced coachman pulled the reins and stopped the carriage in the middle of the road. Ginny Will, who was sitting in the back box, swayed and almost fell into the potato basket. Touching the soil for no reason made her a little angry, and asked angrily, "What''s the matter? Can you drive the car well?" "Sister Ginny, this guy suddenly rushed out and I came to hide." The driver explained aggrievedly, staring fiercely at the homeless man who was knocked down to the ground, but was stunned to find that the homeless man was bleeding from his mouth and nose, his hands and feet were twitching, and he could not survive. ! The coachman was a little panicked, if it was just a scratch, it would be fine, but if he killed someone, even if the carriage belonged to the Viscount, he, the perpetrator, would definitely not get anything cheap. He quickly jumped out of the car, intending to go over to check. At this time, Ginny Weir also came out of the back of the carriage. She frowned when she saw the tramp lying on the ground. If she killed someone, she would not be able to explain it. She quickly put out her fingers and wanted to take a breath. Let''s see if this homeless man is dead or not. But she didn''t expect that just as she approached, the wanderer stood up suddenly, with protruding cheekbones under the unkempt hair, staring unnaturally, as if to tear the corners of his eyes, and made a hoarse and low voice: "It''s weird! It''s weird. Yes! We all have to die, no one can live, can''t live..." Ginny Weill was startled, she hurriedly hid behind with a jerk, but the tramp grabbed the hem of her skirt and couldn''t break free, she was so frightened that she screamed. The strong and strong servant was next to him, he quickly came up and waved the scrawny hand of the homeless man, dragged him to the side of the road, still under a tree, and threw him on the ground, clapping his palms in disgust. The homeless man didn''t struggle, just repeated those words with a dull face, but his eyes were always on Ginny Will. Ginny was very uncomfortable being stared at by him, and she had the heart to tell the two servants to teach this **** lunatic, but she was afraid that the other party was too weak, so don''t kill people again, it would be troublesome. So after weighing the pros and cons, she held back, stopped looking at the homeless man, hurried back to the carriage and left. It would be nothing if it was just such a small episode. However, just last night, almost when Green was killing the Quartet, a shrill scream suddenly came from the small building where the servants lived next to Wilson Castle. A terrified servant screamed shrilly, trying to push away the bedmate who was madly biting his neck. And that crazy manservant was the one who went shopping with Ginny Will during the day. At this time, his face was blue, his eyes were missing, and he had bitten off a piece of meat from the neck of the unfortunate roommate, and his mouth was bloody. Still chewing! At the same time, there was a commotion and screams from the next room, which was where the other footman lived, and the noise was raging at this time. On the ground floor of the castle, because he is in charge of the castle''s kitchen, Ginny Will is eligible to live in the castle. In the room at this time, a dirty man with a hunched body was standing by the bed looking at Ginny Will, who was sleeping soundly. seemed to sense something, Ginny suddenly opened her eyes and saw the man standing beside the bed screaming at a very high decibel, she instinctively sat up and kicked the man with her legs. The man didn''t dodge and counterattack, and let Ginny scream and fight like crazy. The movement of ?? quickly alerted the guards on the night watch. When two guards armed with weapons kicked the door and broke in, the homeless man who appeared out of nowhere was beaten to the ground. One of the guards went up to check, and couldn''t help being a little surprised that this man was actually dead! Ginny was still in shock. She grabbed the quilt with her hands and gasped for breath. When she learned that the homeless man was dead, her face became even paler and her expression was terrified. It was unbelievable that she was a woman who was not strong and had not received any combat training. Can kill a man with his bare hands. However, after the accident, Viscount Paul, who learned the truth, was not concerned about the occurrence of people, but how that person entered the castle through the heavily guarded defense. It''s a pity that Dr. Wilkins is gone, and Green was not there at the time. There are only two junior magic apprentices in the entire Wilson Castle who can control the defensive circle, but they only know some skins, so they can''t find the loopholes in the circle, let alone find out that How the tramp got into the castle. This made Viscount Paul and Vincent feel like they were on their backs, and they immediately ordered to strengthen their guard and light up the lights all night to brighten the rooms inside and outside the castle. Ginny Will was questioned for an hour, and returned to her residence exhausted and terrified, but in the face of this familiar room, she dared not sleep any more, and directly found another maid who was usually good to share with her... A few hours later~ It is more than four in the morning, when the night is the darkest and when people sleep the most. Suddenly another shrill and terrifying scream broke the silence of Wilson Castle for the second time in one night. At some point, the entire castle was in commotion again, and the guard in charge of the night quickly ran towards the source of the call. Viscount Paul, who lived on the upper floors of the castle, also received the news immediately. Viscount Paul was neatly dressed and sat behind the huge solid wood desk in the study. The previous situation made him have an ominous premonition. He simply did not go back to the bedroom, but rested in the study. Rune-enchanted pistol, loaded and ready to fire. (end of this chapter) Chapter 42： head-on encounter (1) Chapter 42 Frontal Encounter (1) "What happened again?" Viscount Paul pinched the bridge of his nose and asked the butler Laurens who came in to report. "Master, the body of the homeless man is gone, and... Siladia, who lives with Ginny Will, is dead." Butler Laurence swallowed, as an old man with no extraordinary ability but extraordinary wisdom and experience , He deeply understands what all this means, and the mysterious and unpredictable weirdness has invaded Wilson Castle. Viscount Paul fell silent for two minutes: "It seems that Ginny Will is the key to this matter, let''s lock her up first! Please invite the people from the special bureau to come over at dawn." However, before dawn, two servants who accompanied Ginny Will during the day were found dead inside the three-story building where the servants lived outside the castle. Immediately after that was the basement of the castle, the person guarding Ginny Will suddenly went crazy, forcibly shoved his head into the middle of the iron railings, and pinched himself to death... Until Green returned, the entire Wilson Castle was already in danger, and some servants who could not bear the pressure had begun to plan to escape from this noble castle that had been working for many years and was well-treated. After listening to Vincent''s description, Green''s face became a little dignified. This is a typical weirdness, and the situation is a little serious. Green thought for a while and asked, "Where is that maid named Ginny? Take me to see it first." Vincent nodded. The people from the special bureau came to see it in the morning, but they didn''t see anything. They could only wave their hands again and again. Viscount Paul had to go to the Magic Association for help in person. At this time, Vincent was in charge of the castle, and the two went directly to the bottom of the castle and entered the dungeon where the prisoners were held. Although it is said to be a dungeon, the basement of the castle is not damp and dark, but the basement is illuminated by gas lamps. The so-called dungeon is just a stone room set aside when the foundation was built. In order to facilitate the disposal of errant servants, or the enemy who invaded the castle, it was transformed into a simple cell. At this time, Ginny Will sat in the corner of the cell with her hair disheveled, her lips kept squirming, but she didn''t know what to say, and her mental state was abnormal. Through the thick iron railing, Green saw the maid who had been graceful not long ago, but now she described it as withered, as if she was a dozen years old, her hair was dry and disheveled, her fingernails were scratched fiercely, and even her fingertips were scratched and bleeding. do not feel. "This person is finished." Green shook his head. As soon as he came in, he used the vision of death. He saw Ginny Will''s body surrounded by a strong black aura, which contained an extremely ominous aura, as if the **** of plague had descended, making people feel uncomfortable. Bad luck, sickness, and depression. "Love a vicious curse!" Green secretly stunned. From these circumstances, it is not difficult to see that Ginnyville has been hit by some kind of vicious curse. However, generally speaking, using a curse to harm someone has to pay a corresponding price, and it is not something that can be used casually. To deal with a maid in this way is really a bit like using a cannon to hit a mosquito. Obviously this time the real target was not the maid, but the Wilson family and Viscount Paul. Half an hour later, Viscount Paul came back from the outside with a sullen face. Obviously, this visit to the Wizards Association did not have a satisfactory result. In the study room of the castle, Green and Vincent sat opposite Viscount Paul across the desk. Viscount Paul loosened his bow tie and let out a sigh of relief: "Green, I''m very glad that you can come back. In troubled times, people''s hearts are unstable. This kind of thing happened in the castle, and even many old people who have served here for decades are also here. Think about the way back. I''m afraid that in a few days, the weirdness will no longer appear, and the authority built by the Wilson family over the years will slowly be exhausted. " Green nodded. When he was walking in the castle just now, he saw someone whispering more than once, with a tired and frightened look on his face. After tossing for most of the night last night, no one slept well, trembling with fear. Therefore, when Viscount Paul sighed that "authority is slowly exhausted", he could no longer hide the helplessness and unwillingness in his heart. This is the reality of this world. In this world, even nobles, powerful officials, and capitalists with billions of wealth, are so powerless in the face of strangeness, which makes Green more clearly aware of the extraordinary power It is the foundation of all rights and wealth. Like the Wilson family, what a presence in Langton, right! wealth! status! But he was forced into embarrassment by a strange person, and he was helpless. At this moment, after a hurried knock on the door, Butler Laurens pushed the door in with an ugly face. Viscount Paul frowned and asked, "What''s wrong? What happened again?" Butler Laurens tried his best to remain calm: "Master, the gardener Gilmot died just now." "Damn!" Vincent scolded angrily and helplessly when he heard that he was dead again. Viscount Paul was still calm, and looked at Green with an inquiring look. Now the strongest fighting force in the castle is Green. The Special Bureau and the Magician Association are either too busy to take care of themselves, or they get hints from above, and they don''t want to care about the Wilson family. Now the Wilson family can only count on Green. . Green''s strength in saving Lilitha and Penny in a row is enough to gain the respect of Viscount Paul. Even in the eyes of Viscount Paul, Green is more reliable than Wilkins, at least Green still bears the surname Wilson. Up to now, Green is no longer pretentious, and stands up on his own initiative: "Let me go and take a look." Seeing Green volunteering, Viscount Paul and Vincent both breathed a sigh of relief. Before Baron Lonanx was killed in a strange way, they still didn''t feel it. Now they are in a different place. The pressure of death makes it even more difficult for them. Muster up the courage to face the weirdness. This is not because Viscount Paul and Vincent have no guts. As noble officers who once served in the Kingdom Knights, even though they retired for many years, they have gained a lot of fat and their fighting spirit has deteriorated a lot, but Viscount Paul''s guts and determination are unquestionable, Vincent He is also a very good young nobleman. But the reason why the weird is called weird is because it is unpredictable, and all kinds of magic are incomprehensible, which make people fall into reverie and generate greater fear. As a magician, Green''s own magical power is an ability that ordinary people can''t grasp, and through various signs, it is very likely that this strange invading Wilson Castle is a ghost or a ghost-like spirit. This makes Greene more confident, the ghost eye is this kind of weird nemesis, and it can even be converted into a new ghost. Green was eager to try, left the study of Viscount Paul, and followed the housekeeper Laurens to the bedroom of the gardener Gilmot... (end of this chapter) Chapter 43： 048 Frontal Encounter (2) Chapter 43 048 Frontal Encounter (2) When Green and Butler Laurens passed a corner, they ran into two whispering maids. "Have you heard? Gilmourt also died just now, it''s so scary!" "I just heard that it was a sudden illness..." "Humph! What is the sudden illness, I heard Vakis from the patrol team said that it was a strange bump, and it was Ginny Will from the back kitchen who brought the strangeness to the castle." "What did you say! Impossible! How could it be possible in the castle..." At this moment, they suddenly saw Green and Butler Laurens round the corner. They were startled, and immediately lowered their heads and closed their mouths. Butler Laurens glared at the two long-tongued women, but did not reprimand or punish, and only silently led Green past. Green was a little surprised. This was completely different from the usual old-fashioned and stern image of the old butler. It seems that the past two days of people going crazy or dying in a strange way has put a lot of pressure on the old butler, making him physically and mentally exhausted. Can''t get up. Laurens took Green to the lower level of the castle, where the Wilson family''s more trusted servants and housekeepers lived. According to the Wilson family''s rules, only father and son who served the family were eligible to live here. The living conditions of the rooms here are not bad. The floor, glass windows, gas lamps, poor but well-made wooden furniture, soft and comfortable bedding and cotton curtains make the servants here better than the average middle-class family in Langton City. . But when Green approached the gardener Gilmourt''s room, before he could reach the door, he frowned and felt an extremely uncomfortable chill. "Is it a strange residual breath?" Green thought to himself, but didn''t stop and walked directly to the door. But he didn''t reach out to open the door in person, but waved it casually, and while walking, three skeleton soldiers were summoned. One of the skeletons scrambled in front of Green and twisted the lock on Gilmott''s room. There was a click, but it didn''t turn! Butler Laurens, who came with him, saw Green''s understated use of magic, his pupils shrank slightly, and he took a half step back, invisibly a little more awe of Green. Because the weirdness that appeared in Wilson Castle this time is very good at curses, and curses must have a medium. There are various types of mediums, but in the final analysis, they must be contacted. So Green was extra careful. He stood in front of the door and didn''t even want to go in. He left everything to the Skeleton Soldiers, but unexpectedly he didn''t open the door! Green glanced at Butler Laurens next to him. Butler Laurens is also very strange. He checked the place just now and left people watching, it is impossible to lock the door! And the manservant left here to guard is gone. "Stryker! Are you inside?" Butler Laurens approached the door and tried to call the valet. At the same time, he reached out his hand to knock on the door, but suddenly remembered that Greene hadn''t touched it so easily, and quickly stopped his hand. , looking back at Green. Green looked serious and pointed up with his hand: "I think I know where that Mr. Stryker is." Butler Laurence followed, his scalp tingling, and he saw the body of a middle-aged man in the uniform of a castle valet hanging on the beam above the door. Although the lift on the castle floor is very high, it is almost equivalent to one and a half floors of an ordinary house, but Green''s perception and observation had not noticed a dead person hanging in front of the door before. "Have you finally encountered it head-on?" Green murmured to himself, rubbing the Phantom Eye Pendant lightly in his hand, and at the same time used spiritualism again to summon the evil spirit Maxim from the cemetery. Let the ghosts deal with the strangeness of the suspected ghosts. This is Green''s plan. As long as the opponent is not an official level, the evil spirit Maxim can deal with it, and even the official level can struggle for a few minutes. If the judgment is wrong, the other party is not a ghost, and Green is also ready to retreat and leave Langton City immediately. Although he gets along well with Vincent, he never thought of being buried with the Wilson family. At the same time, a white air gushed out from the gap under the door in front of him, quickly spreading over, and at the same time, a sigh came from an indescribable direction. Green couldn''t help feeling sleepy. Fortunately, Green has been practicing meditation without interruption recently, and his spiritual power has improved a lot. If he left it at the original time, he might have been addicted to this resentful sigh when he just passed through. "What a powerful charm!" Green sucked in a breath of cold air, took a step back, and then turned his mind, distracted and pinned part of his spiritual mind on the cemetery. This is a method that Green discovered by accident when he practiced meditation recently. As the town center in the cemetery is upgraded, the big bell condensed by "Gelphic Meditation" pinned on it is also upgraded, which makes Green''s meditation method. Going a step further, so that he can separate a trace of spiritual thought and pin it on the big bell without affecting himself. And this trace of spiritual sense is equivalent to his lifeline. No matter what kind of spiritual ability he faces, as long as the cemetery is not breached, he can retain a trace of clarity and be immune to the negative state caused by any spiritual ability. Green''s face was expressionless, and he glanced at Butler Laurens. Although this loyal old butler was firm in his will, he was still unable to resist the attack of the charm technique. At this time, his eyes were sluggish, and he stood there in a daze, as if one could not move. marionette. Greene ignored Steward Lawens. He took a few steps back, his eyes fixed on the front, and at the same time he summoned all the remaining six ghosts in the cemetery. Let''s see your true face today!" Then he raised his hand and released the bone spur technique. Immediately with a "bang", a huge rock spike bounced out from under the door of the room, directly smashing the very strong door that was strengthened by the strange use of magic. A burst of "crackling" sawdust flew around, hitting the surrounding walls. Green used the angle of the stone thorns to prevent the flying sawdust from hitting his position. After two seconds, the stone thorns disappeared, revealing the open door. Green found that the room behind the door was actually full of dense fog, white and gray, and sometimes rolled and rolled, as if something was wanton stirring in the fog. "Is this the weirdness?" For the first time, Green saw a mysterious and powerful weirdness appear in front of him. Although the situation was different from that of humans, Green was sure that the weirdness was coming and it was in the fog. At the same time, the eye of the ghost clenched in his hand trembled slightly, as if he had found the prey, trembling slightly, eager to try. Greene was not in a hurry to activate his magic power. Weird was not an ordinary ghost. He was caught by the eye of the ghost casually, and he had to find the best opportunity to shoot. (end of this chapter) Chapter 44： 049 Frontal encounter (3) Chapter 44 049 Frontal encounter (3) At the same time, with two long-tongued women on the road, the news that Green, the necromancer, is going to investigate strange events has spread throughout the castle. Among them, Viscount Paul and Vincent have contributed to the flames. First, use this matter to stabilize the situation, so that no one will escape in fear. At least in the eyes of those fools and fools, the necromancer who manipulates corpses is no better than manipulating the corpse. The strange presence of the mysterious curse power is inferior. In the seriousness, Green''s strength and experience have been exaggerated, so that the castle that was originally floating suddenly has hope, and some servants who are going to escape privately are also hoping to see if Green, the evil necromancer, can deal with more Evil spooky. Green didn''t care what other people thought. He was fully focused at this time. For the first time, he was facing the strangeness. He felt a little nervous in his heart. Suddenly, a scream came from the thick fog, and a white light suddenly rushed out, hitting Green directly. Accompanied by this white light, there is a faint smell similar to fishy. Smelling the fishy smell, Green lost his head and almost lost consciousness. Fortunately, he had a trace of true spirit resting on the big clock in the cemetery. Dragging a white light flying. Green immediately ordered the evil spirit Maxim to come forward to intercept it. The evil spirit Maxim, like a lion that found his own kind, had long been restless, and after receiving the order, he howled immediately, like a wild dog running wild. At the next moment, there was a stab, like the sound of a short circuit, and the evil spirit Maxim collided head-on with the white light that rushed out. However, the result was unexpected to Green. As soon as the two collided, the strength was immediately distinguished. It''s not that the suspected ghost is too strong, but too weak. When he touched the evil spirit Maxim, he didn''t hold back for a round, and immediately let out a shrill scream, like a monkey whose **** was burned, and stabbed it out. He quickly shrank back. Green couldn''t help but be taken aback, this weirdness is too cowardly! He had been preparing for so long before his appearance, constantly creating a terrifying atmosphere, and he was so imposing just now that he almost stunned Green, but he didn''t expect the real fight to be so weak. But Green was not happy, but frowned, because as far as he knew, there could never be such a weak weirdness. If Weird is really so weak, it must have been cracked long ago, and it will not be left at all. Then there is only one possibility, this thing is not weird, just a part of weirdness, or a vassal driven by it. The evil spirit Maxim immediately chased in, but rushed into the room, but found no trace, and even the thick fog and white air that originally filled the room disappeared. Green stood at the door and glanced in, apparently the thing escaped just now. At this time, Butler Laurens also woke up, snorted, and regained his senses, but his face was pale, as if something bad had happened. Fortunately, the old housekeeper was strong-willed and woke up early, otherwise it would be hard to say whether he would wake up in a few minutes. "Thank you, Master Green!" Butler Laurens understood that there was more danger just now, and quickly thanked Green. Green waved his hand, motioning him to go back first, not to accompany him here, and then walked into the house step by step. Even though it was judged that the suspected strange thing would not return in a short time after escaping, Green still did not dare to be careless, raised his vigilance and prepared at any time. This room is not big. The bed in the room is messy with bedding, the table by the wall was knocked over, the chair was thrown on the ground, and some supplies were also thrown everywhere. The windows in the house were open, because it was a castle, and iron railings were poured on the windows for defense. At this time, there were bloodstains on the iron railings, which should have been hit by someone. However, Green looked around but did not find the body of Gilmott, the former gardener. Green frowned and ordered Maxim to return to his side to be on guard, while several other ghosts scattered to search around A few minutes later, the defensive counter-attack did not appear, and the ghosts who searched around did not find the dead gardener''s body. They only found a dozen dead mice in the closet, some of which had just died, some had rotted, but they did not. Did not emit any odor. "Huh? The location where these dead mice visited..." Green opened the cabinet door to check, and at a glance saw that there was a problem with the placement of these dead mice. It was actually some kind of summoning circle, which reminded him suddenly that when he first passed through, The magic circle depicted by Rice and Old Bill is somewhat similar: "Is this gardener Gilmot also a cultist who secretly developed the Tower of Yin Spirits?" With this discovery, Green had an idea and used the vision of death. Originally, Green didnt care about the gardener Gilmot, but now that he found out that he might be a cultist, the matter became complicated. Green has always believed that the weirdness that killed Baron Lonanx was the same as the Tower of Yin Spirits, including the weirdness that appeared in Wilson Castle this time, but the situation now unfolding may be more complicated than he expected. At this moment, the evil spirit Maxim beside Green suddenly looked out the door vigilantly, and through the vibration of his spiritual body, he let out a shriek, reminding Green to be careful. Green looked up and saw that there was a white fog rising outside the door at an unknown time, just like in the room just now, a white shadow probed his head and was observing Green. The white fog outside the door also quickly converged. Green chased after him quickly, and also ordered Maxim to take the lead, while he was holding the ghost eye ready to use it at any time. Just now, because he could not be 100% sure of the opponent''s strength, Green didn''t use the ghost''s eye for the first time, but after the test just now, it can be determined that the opponent''s strength is not strong, and it belongs to the category of ghosts, so he can definitely use the ghost''s eye to restrain, since So Green did not hesitate. But that ghost was very cunning, Green rushed out the door and disappeared, not even Maxim who passed through the wall first. "Huh? What''s going on? Ordinarily that guy shouldn''t be running so fast!" Green beat a drum in his heart and turned on his necromantic vision to observe the surroundings, but found no clues. Because this ghost is different from the weird one at Baron Lonanx''s house before. That weird place will leave a trace of breath, this ghost appears accompanied by a large fog, and the place must be stained, just like now the entire corridor and the adjacent room are full of traces, but it makes the dead vision unable to find each other. real whereabouts. Green sighed and tightened the Phantom Eye Pendant in his hands, feeling a little disappointed. He returned to the room again, but found no other clues, and the escaped ghost did not appear again. (end of this chapter) Chapter 45： 050 Six Demons Chapter 45 050 Six Demon Girls After more than ten minutes, Green was going to tell Viscount Paul and Vincent about the situation here. He left the gardener Gilmott''s room and walked along the corridor to the upper floors of the castle. However, after walking for a while, he realized that something was wrong. This corridor, which originally had a corner of only ten meters, had not reached the end after walking for so long. "No, what kind of illusion is this, and I fell into it unknowingly." Green''s heart sank, and he immediately entered the cemetery. At this time, the cemetery was the fortress where he kept his spiritual consciousness. As he entered the cemetery, he immediately became clear-headed. Immediately, his spiritual sense returned to his body, and he realized that he was not in the corridor, but was still walking in Gilmot''s room. Moreover, the thick fog around is surging, and it is constantly approaching. The white shadows inside are shaking. There are not one, but five or six. They are constantly trying to attack Green, but they are all guarded by the evil spirit Maxim and several other guards in Green. The ghost around him resisted it. Green was taken aback. He didn''t expect that he was very careful and still fell into an illusion. If he hadn''t kept a trace of true spirit in the cemetery, and if Maxim and a few ghosts hadn''t blocked him, he would definitely be in a situation where he would definitely die. ! In addition to being shocked, an angry emotion emerged in Green''s heart, and he immediately activated his magic power, activated the eye of the ghost, and shouted: "Give it to me!" In an instant, an invisible suction aimed at the white shadow closest to Green. At this time, the besieging white shadows also found that Green was awake, and they screamed, seeming to be very afraid, and they retreated back, but one was locked by the eye of the ghost. The eye of the ghost can restrain the spirit body. Although these white shadows are not ghosts, they are different spirit bodies. They are pulled by the suction and can''t resist at all. They are sucked into the eye of the ghost after only a few seconds. Until the last moment, the white shadow was still struggling desperately and showed her true form. It was a beautiful girl with tears streaming down her face, begging for mercy, but unfortunately she couldn''t speak at all and could only let out a whimpering wind whistling sound. Green''s face was expressionless, and he was not moved by the fact that the other party was an innocent and beautiful girl. This kind of weirdness is the best to play with people''s hearts. If you believe it, then you are a big fool. Finally got the white shadow into the eye of the ghost, Green snorted, the surrounding fog cleared, and the other four or five white shadows had long since disappeared. The corridor was empty and silent, and as all the illusions dissipated, it returned to its original appearance. I saw a corpse swaying on the wooden beam of the corridor; in the gardener''s room, the dead Gilmot was lying on the ground, his eyes were wide, his pupils were dilated, his face was blue and purple, and he was already dead. He had been dead for a long time; butler Laurens, who had already left, fell a few meters away, not knowing whether he was dead or alive. Green walked over and tried his breath. The breathing was still strong, but he passed out. I have to admit that the life of Butler Laurens is tough. As an ordinary old man, he encountered a strange face and did not die! The surrounding fog dissipated, and after dispelling the illusion, he quickly woke up. Although he was still in shock, it was not a big problem. Green ordered the evil spirit Maxim to examine the two corpses, and soon found that there were traces of parasitic monsters in the body of the gardener Gilmot. From this point, Green further concluded that this person was a believer in the Tower of Yin Spirits, and was once regarded as a parasite of demon insects. He should have entered the Wilson family as a spy. Green told this guess to Butler Laurens, and asked him to tell Paul Son immediately. Butler Laurens just walked around the gate of hell, and staying here to face the two corpses made him feel like he was on pins and needles. Hearing Green''s order, he immediately copied it and hurried away, leaving Green alone here. Green took out the eye of the ghost. He just took Laurence away for an excuse, just to see what the spirit body of the girl who was imprisoned by him was. According to Green''s observation and contact, he can almost conclude that these spirit bodies that are haunting the castle are strange, but the means of these spirit bodies are a bit strange, they are not very strong, they are good at using illusions, and they often kill people without personally Instead, he induces the victim to commit suicide through illusion. If according to the grading standard of superhumans, the strength of these spirits is intermediate apprentices, otherwise Green fell into illusion just now, and they would not be blocked by Maxim with a few ghosts. These peculiarities made Green very interested in this captured spirit body. Green''s spiritual sense sank into the ghost''s eye, and when he saw what was inside, he couldn''t help being surprised. The last time I went to the dungeon of the Tower of Yin Spirits, there were a few souls left, occupying eight grids. Because of the lack of souls, the success rate of forcibly transforming ghosts was too low, so Green temporarily stored them in the eyes of ghosts. To his surprise, the divine sense entered again and found that the remaining eight grids were actually covered with a soul! Green''s heart moved, and he couldn''t help sighing at such a powerful soul. The soul of this strength has exceeded the apprentice level, and even a full-scale superhuman who has not specially trained the soul cannot reach this level. But the soul is so strong, but the strength is very weak, why is this? Green was puzzled, and even more curious in his heart, he immediately activated his magic power. In an instant, the power of the ghost eye almost reached its limit, the light bloomed, trembled slightly, and it took half a minute to slowly calm down. Waiting for Green to check, the transformation has been successful, because the strength of a single soul is too high, this time the ghost transformation has obvious orientation, and finally the ghost presents the image of a girl with a snake tail. At the same time, the girl ghost with a snake tail regained consciousness and actually retained most of her intelligence. After finding that she was trapped, she immediately struggled and brought a strong shock force. Green was afraid that the eye of the ghost had been damaged, and he did not dare to release the new ghost in the outside world. Immediately, the psionic energy stored in the cemetery fell down, consuming more than 60 psionic energy points before stopping. Green was secretly surprised. It was the first time he had encountered such a situation, and he was more interested in the ghost of a girl with a snake tail. It was necessary to know that according to the judgment of the cemetery, it took 45 psionic power to recruit the evil spirit Maxim. The ghost of a snake-tailed girl has sixty psychic abilities just by being certified by the cemetery. After the ?? certification, the ghost of a snake-tailed girl appeared near the ruins of the abandoned tower, floating in the air, sometimes confused and confused, as if it was restarting from a crash. Green quickly checked the properties: One of the six sisters of the evil spirit Signos (six witches), transformed from the dead soul of the six-headed snake girl (collect the dead souls of the six sisters of Signos, find the corpse of Signos, which can be upgraded to a corpse witch) Power 11.5, Price 95, Magic: Mirage, Banshee Charm... "Signos~~~six witches~~~ the same way." After reading the attribute introduction, Green had guessed that the other spirits that escaped were the other five Cygnus banshees. (end of this chapter) Chapter 46： 051 Eye of Blood and the Void Club Chapter 46 051 Eye of Blood and Void Club Signos is a powerful and extraordinary creature in the southern swamp of the Lorenzo Kingdom. It is a large snake with low intelligence, and it can grow to more than 20 meters in length as an adult. So far it is not an extraordinary creature, until it devours a human virgin, it will metamorphose, grow an extra head, and slowly become the upper body of a human female over time, and inherit the wisdom of the devoured, and begin to activate extraordinary abilities. , to become a truly extraordinary creature. What Green captured this time was that after the death of a six-headed Cygnos, his soul did not dissipate for some reason, and differentiated into six separate spiritual bodies. "The combat power of a single unit is not as good as that of Maxim, but the price is more than double. Is it because there is the potential to be upgraded to a corpse witch?" Green murmured to himself, a little disappointed with the fighting power of the Six Sisters of Signus, but Finally, I hope that if I gather six and find another corpse, I can get a powerful six-headed Cygnus Corpse Witch. This is definitely a sure-fire business. You must know that the strength of the six Signos is second only to the legendary dragon. The huge and powerful physical strength plus the six human heads on the bifurcations respectively master different magics, making their strength appropriate. Standing at the level of a great magician, even if he becomes a corpse witch after his death, his strength declines, it is still a senior official. Unfortunately, it''s too early for Green''s reverie. He has just captured one of the six witches of Signus. It is very difficult to collect them all. After a while, the psionic energy in the cemetery was completely assimilated, and Green summoned it. At this time, the Banshee Cygnus, who was transformed into a cemetery evil spirit, showed a translucent spiritual body, an elegant long dress, and her long hair was held at her waist. The image was very beautiful, and unlike Maxim, this western The Banshee Gnos still retains her thinking ability and a part of her memory. After seeing Green, she was a little scared, but she still bowed, and through the vibration of her spiritual body, she made a homophonic sound like a little girl: "Hello my master, Holly is here for you. Your service." "Oh? Your name is Holly? Let''s talk about your other sisters." Green was a little surprised. This was the first time he had encountered an undead creature in the cemetery who could talk to him. That''s all about Sieg. The Norse banshee is one level higher than Maxim. "Yes, Master." Holly did not mean to resist, and began to narrate: "They are Rota, Hill, Nancy, Lily, and Talaga. Rota is the eldest sister. She was first swallowed by the snake mother. A female swordsman, because she appeared first, she is very powerful. Hill is a coward, Nancy and Lily are twins, Talaga is the youngest but the most powerful, she killed everyone, we didn''t want to kill, but Mr. Casper said that it was the order of Lord Akalius, and let everyone in this castle immerse in a strange terror to die slowly in ten days... We must obey Lord Akalius'' order." "Mr. Casper! Lord Akalius! Who are they?" Green heard these two names for the first time. Holly quickly explained the identities of the two, and Green realized that it was an organization called ''Blood Eye'' that had been eyeing Wilson Castle. Different from the unpopular cult like the Tower of Yin Spirits, the Eye of Blood is an extraordinary organization that is truly hidden in the dark. ''They are all official-level superhumans, and the one named Snett Casper is the big housekeeper of the Eye of Blood, responsible for the daily operations and organizational development. In fact, the number of Blood Eyes is not large, but among them there are many non-human superhumans or strange people like the Six Demon Girls. They are controlled by Akalius, they are elusive and extremely difficult to deal with. However, the Eye of Blood is not the only one in the Northwest Province. He also has a strong enemy, the ''Void Club''. Suppressing the Eye of Blood. Green heard the names of ''Blood Eye'' and ''Void Club'' for the first time, as well as the names of the blood knight Akalius and the blood undead Martinez. Moreover, as the leader of the Eye of Blood, the blood knight Akalius actually set his sights on the Wilson family. Fortunately, this guy has some perverted and evil tastes, so let the six demon girls not kill everyone in one go, otherwise there will be no living people in Wilson Castle now. . With this news, Green came to see Viscount Paul again. At this time, Butler Laurens had come back early, and Viscount Paul and Vincent''s faces were even more serious, especially Viscount Paul, whose brows were shrunk into Sichuan characters. Seeing Green came in, he couldn''t even stand up. A harsh screeching sound. However, this movement awakened Viscount Paul, calmed him down, took a deep breath, and asked as calmly as possible: "Green, how is the situation?" Green didn''t hide it, he briefly explained the situation of the Six Demons and the Eye of Blood, but hid the news that he had captured Holly. "It turned out to be the Eye of Blood!" Viscount Paul''s face became even more ugly after hearing this, obviously knowing the existence and meaning of the Eye of Blood, but he still had the last bit of luck, looked at Green, and asked again: "Is the news accurate? ?I mean" Viscount Paul subconsciously wanted to ask the source, but half of the words suddenly reacted inappropriately. Green''s current identity is different, not to mention the only life-saving straw for the entire Wilson family. Green doesn''t want to say that he has no capital to question. . Realizing this, Viscount Paul sighed secretly. Fortunately, he lived for a while, and he was used to seeing that strength determines everything. He adjusted his mentality quickly, and he didn''t feel embarrassed, so he stopped asking. At this moment, there was a hurried knock on the door from outside the study, but a panicked servant barged in, panting and panting, looking panicked, opened his mouth but didn''t say anything because he was panting too hard. words come. Viscount Paul asked with a sullen face: "What happened, please speak slowly!" The servant took a few breaths and said in a hurry: "Qiyi~ Lord Qibi, the old Nantes and Sihadou from the stable are missing, very~ very likely... already killed!" "What! Someone else..." Vincent couldn''t help but cry out, although he had already expected that the strangeness was not eliminated, and there would definitely be dead people, but the appearance of new victims so soon was still unacceptable. Green also narrowed his eyes. He thought that he had caught Holly, and the other Signos witches would die for a while. It seems that he was wrong. Is this provoking him? But that''s okay, if they are cowardly, Green really can''t find them one by one, and now since they dare to come out, they have a chance to catch them all. (end of this chapter) Chapter 47： Nancy and Lily (1) Chapter 47 Nancy and Lily (1) After a few minutes, the valet gave a rough overview of the situation. It turned out that when Green went to the gardener Gilmott''s room to check the situation, there was an accident in the castle stables. According to the time estimate, it should be Green who forced the Six Sisters back, and one or two of the banshees came. When he arrived at the stable, he was about to devour the blood of the horse to regain some energy, and happened to meet two old Nantes and Sihadeau who were hiding in the stable and plotting to steal the horse and escape. It was also unfortunate for these two people. They saw that the Wilson family was in big trouble and didn''t want to die with them, so they planned to steal two horses and sell them in other cities. The value of the Wilson family''s horses was enough for the two of them to live happily for a few years, but they didn''t expect that, after a hundred secrets, before they could untie the horse''s reins, they were caught by two Cygnus women who came in through the wall. The demon is stuck inside... After the valet finished speaking, Viscount Paul and Vincent both looked at Green for his opinion. Green pondered and was about to speak, but another servant came in from outside, and in a panic, he forgot to knock on the door, and shouted in a confused manner, "No~ it''s not good! There are so many people outside, so many people, burn us to death~~~" Green and others were all stunned for a moment, and Vincent immediately ran to the window, just in the direction of the main entrance of the castle. Sure enough, hundreds of people gathered around the gate of Wilson Castle and confronted the patrol guarding the gate. It seemed that they wanted to break in, but they had not succeeded. "What''s the matter, make it clear!" Viscount Paul asked dignifiedly, causing the servant to tremble, finally regaining his senses and repeating the situation. It turned out that just a few minutes ago, a group of people with placards gathered in front of the gate of Wilson Castle. The leader was a middle-aged man who was giving a loud speech with a tin trumpet. He kept saying strong words, saying that there was something strange in Wilson Castle. And it is implied that it is because the Wilson family has done something wicked to attract strangeness. Only by burning the castle can the strangeness leave the city of Langton. Most of the people outside the door were ordinary citizens of Langton City. They didn''t know what medicine they took wrong. They were excited and filled with righteous indignation. "Damn, it''s that **** Oliland!" Vincent recognized the man in the lead. He was the patrol captain of Wilson Castle. Vincent was kicked out of the castle for molesting the maid and stealing things. Hurry up at this time to get down on the ground. "There are more and more people!" Viscount Paul also went to the window, looking at the situation outside the gate, his face became even more ugly, although he tried his best to endure it, he was anxious and angry. "I''d better go and have a look. I''ll stop by the stables after I''ve solved it." At this time, Green took the initiative to take on the heavy burden, which made Viscount Paul and Vincent secretly relieved. In such a situation, only Green has the ability to solve it. Green turned and walked out of the study, walking straight to the outside of the castle, using spiritualism as he walked, and summoned all the skeleton soldiers in the cemetery in one breath. These gun and skeleton soldiers are fully armed, their steps are neat, and they are imposing. They immediately calmed the scene when they came out of the castle. The people who were clamoring outside the gate seemed to be suddenly pinched by their throats. There are ten seconds. The guy named Ollyland rolled his eyes in shock. He looked at Green''s eyes with a cold glint of resentment. He secretly bit his teeth, stepped forward, and shouted loudly, "Don''t be afraid! We are all Citizens of Langton City, he does not dare to do anything to us, magicians kill innocent people indiscriminately, such astonishing news will definitely be in the newspapers of the capital, and he will definitely be wanted by the kingdom at that time, he does not dare..." Ollyland''s words were very inspiring, and there was a hint of magic, which made Greene''s brows rise and sneered in his heart: "I actually used charm, no wonder so many people can be summoned, but unfortunately you came to the wrong place~ ~~ Just when Oliland secretly launched a charm technique, trying to arouse the enthusiasm of the people again, Greene ordered the skeleton soldiers to shoot without hesitation. "Hulah Kacha!" The bullet was loaded, and a skeleton soldier beside Green raised his gun neatly and aimed at it. With a loud gunshot, his head exploded immediately, and Ollyland''s blood and brains collapsed and splashed the faces of the people nearby. Everyone was stunned for a moment, then screamed. Because of Ollyland''s death, the source of the charm has disappeared, and some of the bewitched people have regained their freshness, and their hearts are full of doubts, why come here? And seeing a row of skeleton soldiers waiting inside the castle gate, the feeling of fear and panic was even stronger. I didn''t know who to start, they quickly ran away, and finally even a few old men and ladies who were slow to respond also ran away. In the blink of an eye, the massive parade ended in a farce. The patrolmen who were guarding the gate looked at Green and the skeleton soldiers, swallowing saliva one by one, feeling more fear and awe in their hearts. At the same time, Green''s resoluteness was also refreshed. people''s inherent impression of him. Green didn''t say much. He didn''t come out to drive these troublemakers out of his prestige. He just didn''t want to make extra troubles. He needs time most now to deal with the other five Cygnus banshees. If these messy people break into the castle and set fire to looting Just trouble. As for the conspiracy and instigation behind the scenes, it is not difficult to guess. In Langton City, Viscount Paul has many enemies, but only the two or three people who have the ability and the courage to come up with such means. Green didn''t want to worry about these things. After dispersing the crowd, he ordered the people in the patrol team: "You show me the gate, and if there is something provocative, shoot directly. If you kill someone, the Viscount will take care of you." "Yes! Your Excellency!" More than a dozen patrol members responded unevenly, and they were in awe of Green, especially the dozens of skeleton soldiers with guns and live ammunition. Most people know that necromancers can manipulate skeletons, but skeletons that can shoot are quite rare, which makes people curious to take a look. Green took a few steps and came to Oliland''s corpse. He first absorbed the psionic energy, then searched for the soul, and completely squeezed its remaining value before walking to the stables next to the castle. Seeing Grimm walking away, those patrolling members breathed a long sigh of relief. They didn''t even dare to breathe under the pressure of Grimm and the skeleton soldiers. At the same time, in the study room of the castle, Viscount Paul and Vincent watched the whole city, especially Green appeared with dozens of skeleton soldiers divided into two teams and shot Oleland, which impressed them the most. , and the feelings in my heart are also very complicated. "Unfortunately, he is not a direct descendant of our family after all." Viscount Paul sighed again, wishing Green was his own son. "Could it be that the power of a magician can really change a person''s heart!" Vincent also sighed, but from another angle: "If it were left in the past, no matter how ruthless Greene was, he would not kill people casually, and just now he Ordering the skeletons to shoot Oliland was like crushing an ant, indifferent and indifferent." "My son, this has nothing to do with magicians. Ruthlessness is a by-product of power. Whether it is magicians, knights, or high-ranking officials, magic, vindictiveness, power, money, as long as you have a kind of power, you must do it. Its so good to be prepared by power. Viscount Paul was quite emotional, recalling that he had just inherited the title of Viscount and had mastered the wealth and power of the family. It was not like Green at this time, who was decisive and resolute, and regarded human life as a mustard. . (end of this chapter) Chapter 48： 053 Nancy & Lily (2) Chapter 48 053 ??Nancy and Lily (2) Green used tough methods to deal with the citizens who were making trouble outside the castle gate. He didn''t stop and went directly to the stables. The stable is located on the east side of the castle courtyard. It is built next to the castle. It is very spacious and usually houses more than 20 horses. Since the beginning of the Industrial Revolution, the role of horses has gradually weakened, and horse-raising has changed from war and production in the past to an aristocratic hobby. In the stables of Wilson Castle, except for the sixteen working horses that pull carts, the rest are delicate purebred racehorses, which have become the medium of communication between nobles. However, when Green came to the stable, it was a mess inside, with more than 20 horses all lying in a pool of blood, some still kicking their legs, apparently not long ago. Smelling a pungent blood, Green frowned, then summoned Holly and asked, "Can you feel who has been here?" Holly nodded and said, "It''s the breath of Nancy and Lily, and only they can make the flesh bloody." "Two?" Green pondered: "How do their strengths compare to yours? Do they have any weaknesses?" "Well~~~" Holly thought, "They are not as strong as me individually, but they were twins. They must be stronger than me together. As for their weaknesses..." Holly looked at Green''s entanglement while speaking. The ghost eye pendant on the wrist: "They must also be restrained by that thing, and there is no weakness in others." Green didn''t expect to ask anything. The main purpose of calling Holly was to sense whether there were other Cygnus Banshees nearby. They were originally one, and even if they were separated now, they still had sense of each other. Unfortunately, Holly shook her head and said that there was no banshee nearby, which made him a little disappointed, but she still sent the skeleton soldiers to check the inside and outside of the stable as originally planned. After ten minutes, no accident happened, and Green was planning to return to the castle. At this moment, a dark cloud floated across the sky, and it happened to be blocking the sky above the city center of Langton City, creating a large shadow that shrouded the entire urban area. Green let out a snort and looked up, with a stern expression on his face. After only ten seconds, the light was getting darker and darker, and it was like an evening in a rainy season. Green stopped and watched, feeling that the surrounding atmosphere became more and more gloomy, and the negative emotions were constantly growing, and he could not wait to scream wildly or cry. "Master, I sense Nancy and Lily, they are nearby!" At this moment, Holly''s reminder suddenly came. Green raised his vigilance and summoned all the ghost troops at the same time. He thought to himself, "What happened to the cloudy sky? Could it be that there is still the ability to control celestial phenomena in the Cygnus Banshee!" With Holly''s strength as the benchmark, Green has never paid attention to the remaining five Banshees, the strength of these six Banshees is not satisfactory, but the potential is great, and it is not very powerful now, but if A certain banshee has the ability to control celestial phenomena, that is another matter. Fortunately, Green''s worries were quickly dispelled, because the sudden dark clouds and cloudy sky were not aimed at Wilson Castle, but the entire urban area of ??Langton City was shrouded in a thick darkness, and there was lightning and heavy rain, Especially in the direction of City Hall, the situation is the most serious. This made Green suddenly think of the powerful and strange thing that Laura and Laura encountered before that could bring heavy rain and affect people''s sanity. "Could it be that the weird one is going to attack the City Hall!" Green sucked in a breath of cold air. It has been many years since there has been a weird government department attacking the kingdom. The existence of the Knights of the Kingdom and the enchanted guns has enabled the governments of most countries on the continent to have the ability to compete with the powerful and strange. This has made the governments of various countries and the strange to reach a tacit understanding of mutual non-aggression. Now there is actually a strange Taking the initiative to attack the city hall of Langton City will undoubtedly break the weak balance and tacit understanding, and will definitely bring unpredictable effects to the Northwest Province and even the entire Kingdom of Lorenzo. Green retracted his sight. There was still some distance between the City Hall and Wilson Castle. The strange and blatant attack on the City Hall would naturally cause the Kingdom Government to have a headache. With his current strength and status, he could not participate in events of that level. The most important thing now is to capture The rest of the Cygnus Banshee. As long as he gathers six Cygnus banshees, Green will do everything possible to get a Cygnus corpse, even if it is a young Cygnus python. At that time, there will be a cemetery to assist and synthesize it. The giant corpse witch will be second only to the giant dragon, and it will be the advanced undead creature with the strength of the great magician. Soon the sky was completely dark, so dark that I could not see my fingers, and the cold raindrops fell on my face with the whistling wind. Green stood motionless, but he had activated his vision of death, and found two vague figures hiding outside the back wall of the stables, sneaking around through the thick stone wall with malicious intent. Green sneered in his heart and remained motionless, ready to wait for the other party to come over. Because of the dark light and the mysterious whereabouts of the spirit body, Nancy and Lily thought that Green couldn''t find them, but they didn''t know that Holly had reminded Green from the moment they approached. The two of them waited for a while, walked through the darkness, and began to approach Green''s location. For them, the aura of the necromancer on Greene is very attractive, and the Banshee of Signus is of average intelligence. After all, it is an undead creature, and its head is not very bright. In the darkness, two figures fluttered over, and it could be seen that they were the images of two young girls. Their facial features were not very clear, but they could feel that their expressions should be sinister and hideous. Prepare to take Green as the prey. Jump in and drain the blood. It''s a pity that this time Nancy and Lily are going to be disappointed after all, just when they approached less than four meters from Green, Green''s face showed a smile, his lips moved slightly, and he whispered: "As expected, I didn''t wait so long in vain, When you come, leave it to me!" While speaking, Green waved his hand, and the ghost eye that he had been holding in his hand immediately activated. With the surge of magic power, it emitted a ray of light, which instantly attracted Nancy and Lily. The two Cygnus banshees were startled immediately, screaming piercingly, and struggling frantically, trying to break free from the suction. Green also pumped magic power into the eye of the ghost regardless of the cost, but after all, he couldn''t eat two Cygnus banshees at the same time. Green frowned, he didn''t want to choose, but at this time he could only focus on it. He gritted his teeth and let go of one Cygnus banshee with his thoughts, and aimed all the suction of the eye of the ghost at the other one. This action had an immediate effect, and the figure who was released immediately broke free and quickly flee in the direction from which it came. The other one was sucked tightly, and no matter how much she struggled, it was of no use. Seeing that there was no hope of getting out, she acted as a trapped beast, and suddenly rushed towards Green instead of retreating. (end of this chapter) Chapter 49： 054 Nancy & Lily (3) Chapter 49 054 Nancy and Lily (3) The one who escaped was sister Lily, and the one who rushed towards Green was sister Nancy. The two sisters were twins before they were swallowed by the Cygnus python. After becoming the Cygnus banshee, they died again and became spirits. They have been inseparable. , more closely related than several other Cygnus Banshees. Seeing that there was no hope of escaping, Nancy unhesitatingly hoped to give her sister a chance to escape. Unfortunately, she met Green this time. Seeing Nancy counterattack, Green had been prepared, Maxime saved and met Nancy head-on. In an instant, the two evil spirits turned into two meteors and collided fiercely, making a puff, and then Nancy screamed, apparently being suppressed by Maxim during the confrontation, although they were also at the level of evil spirits, But Maxim''s fighting power is stronger, and driven by Green''s drive, his desire to fight is even stronger, and only one face-to-face hurt Nancy''s spiritual body. This made Nancy, who had been dead for many years and almost forgot about the pain, feel the pain again, and it was the kind of severe pain that hurt into the bone marrow. In this case, Nancy finally could no longer resist the suction of the ghost eye, and she was sucked into the pendant with a flash of the figure. On the other side, Lily, who had escaped, had already rushed seven or eight meters away, only to find that her sister was captured, but she was stunned on the spot and did not continue to escape! Of course, even if she wanted to escape, it was difficult, because in front of her Holly had led two ghosts to block her way. "Damn human, let Nancy go!" Lily used a slightly hoarse voice to convey the emotions of anger and prayer. Green ignored it, and had activated the ghost eye for a long time, but this time it aimed at Lily. In the next moment, a powerful suction force struck again, but Lily was ready, her figure flashed suddenly, and she rushed to the other side, making the invisible suction force released by Green holding the eye of the ghost flutter in the air! "What a fast speed!" Green was taken aback, and quickly ordered Maxim and Holly to lead the ghost team to encircle and suppress them, and at the same time summoned ghouls and skeleton soldiers. Although ghouls and skeleton soldiers are both entities, they are undead creatures themselves, and they can also touch ghosts and cause damage to them. Even if they can''t really threaten the Banshee, they can contain them a little and give Maxime Create opportunities for siege and interception with Holly. Lily was furious, and recognized her former sister Holly, and let out a whimper, as if she was questioning Holly why she was helping outsiders to deal with her. Holly was also honest and rude, telling what happened to her, and saying that Green was her master, and Nancy would be like her soon. This is something that can''t be changed. She also advised Lily to give up resistance and come to a paradise. The place where there is enough undead breath to swim freely, no longer have to worry about being abused by crazy blood knights. Indeed, Green''s cemetery is almost a paradise for undead creatures. Unfortunately, Lily didn''t know the beauty of ''heaven'' yet. After hearing Holly''s persuasion, she angered her even more, and rushed towards Green again with a shrill scream. "Are you going to throw yourself into a snare?" Green sneered, urging the eye of the ghost, and the magic power in his hand swelled, instantly exerting the power of this magic item to the limit, and the magic ring engraved on the inside of the magic item was running like crazy. With a buzzing sound, the light of magic bloomed, and the invisible suction was like reality, covering Lily again. Lily''s rushing tendency stopped immediately. The ghost-like physique made her restrained by the ghost''s eye. Just at this moment, the evil spirit Maxim rushed up, and a sharp claw made a sound of breaking through the air. Shen, with a swipe, the claw blade of the evil spirit that almost condensed into a solid body cut into the spiritual body of the Banshee Signus. Lily let out a shrill scream, the voice was sharper and shriller than before, and then she quickly followed in the footsteps of Nancy and was sucked into the eye of the ghost! "Rota!" At the last moment when Lily was sucked in by the eye of the ghost, Lily called out the eldest of the Six Banshees, and was also the strongest except Taraga. He actually said that Cao Cao and Cao Cao had arrived. Just after Green received Nancy and Lily, he was about to take a sigh of relief. A white shadow suddenly appeared in front of him, and then a scream like a baby, suddenly, extremely fast, went straight to Green Punched in the face. Green was taken aback, and without saying a word, he quickly released the bone spur technique. He had practiced and used this magic thousands of times, and he could silently cast the spell in an instant. With a wave of his staff, a sharp thorn pierced through it at once. An incoming white figure. The white figure screamed. Although the Cygnus Banshee had no real body, Green''s bone spur was summoned from the cemetery. It contained the spiritual energy of the cemetery. Although it couldn''t kill the spirit body, it was quite painful. Push back the Cygnus Banshee named Rota with one blow. Originally, Rota was hiding on the side and was about to attack Green, but he didn''t succeed in one blow, but was beaten with severe pain, and rushed towards the stone wall next to him. As long as he passed through the stone wall, he could block Green. Who would have thought that just as he was about to rush into the wall, a white shadow rushed out from the front, and the two white shadows collided head-on. With a puff, the white shadow rushing out of the wall was immediately scattered, but it was a ghost who happened to be here when they besieged Nancy and Lily just now. When Rota hit him, the spiritual body was not strong enough, and it was seriously injured and collapsed. It takes a lot of psionic energy to return to the cemetery to recover. Although Rota''s spirit body did not collapse, the speed of his escape was restrained by the sudden ghost, and he was entangled by Maxim and Holly who were chasing after him. Green also saw the opportunity, and without a word, released the bone spur technique again. This time, it was not the kind of magic that was used hastily just now, but after making full preparations and condensing enough magic power, a thorn popped out, sending out a series of "poof" "Pfft", more than a dozen sharp spikes avoided Maxim and Holly, and most of them hit Rota who was at a loss. Rota screamed again and again, and suddenly a harsh high-frequency sound wave erupted from the spirit body. This sound wave oscillated the air, forming a looming ring of ripples. Maxim and Holly were the first to be swept by the high-frequency sound wave. Immediately, their spiritual bodies vibrated and were injured at the same time! Green, who was far away, found that he was wrong and wanted to run, but it was too late, which made his complexion change dramatically. If this kind of sound wave hit him, it would have to shatter his internal organs. At the critical moment, he hurriedly summoned zombies. In an instant, three rough-skinned iron-skinned zombies appeared in front of Green to block the propagation direction of the sound wave. The sound wave followed, and there was a muffled sound. The iron-clad zombie at the front was hit by the high-frequency sound wave. The hard and shriveled skin was enough to withstand the bullet''s attack, but it couldn''t stop the vibration of the high-frequency sound wave, as if it was crushed. The balloon actually exploded! The stench of black blood and rotting muscles splattered everywhere. Seeing ??Green, he couldn''t help taking a deep breath. It was obvious that the high-frequency sound waves emitted by Rota''s trapped beasts were far more harmful to entities than spirits. According to the truth, the defense and vitality of the tin zombie far exceed that of Maxim and Holly, who are evil spirits. If according to the game settings, one side is a shield warrior and the other is a magician, it should not be that Maxim and Holly are just injured. , and the thick-skinned and **** MT of Tin Zombie was instantly killed. (end of this chapter) Chapter 50： 055 Hero Signus (1) Chapter 50 055 Hero Signus (1) Green had a lingering fear in his heart, and was secretly glad that he had reacted in time just now, and summoned three iron-skin zombies in a row. The first one was instantly killed, but the energy of the high-frequency sound wave also decayed rapidly. When it hit the second Iron Zombie, it was no longer so powerful, and it was completely dissipated just by injuring it. But Rota immediately slumped after sending out this high-frequency sound wave, like a deflated ball. He wanted to escape again, but he was powerless and was sucked in by the eye of the ghost. Green was secretly delighted. Originally, he didn''t expect to collect all six Cygnus Banshees quickly, but he didn''t expect that he had already collected four in a blink of an eye, and he was only short of the last two, and he could collect six. This made a faint movement in his heart. No matter what, he couldn''t let go of the remaining two banshees. Maybe he really had a chance to synthesize the Spirit of Signus! But where are the remaining two banshees is a problem. Wilson Castle said that it is not too big to say that it is not too small. It is also a search for a needle in a haystack to hide two insubstantial spirits. At the same time, on the side of the city hall, the movement of lightning and thunder became louder and louder, and there was even a rumbling movement like the bombardment of cannons. Green looked at the sound, and through the white light of the lightning in the sky, he could vaguely see a translucent dome light curtain appearing above the city hall. The black figure, like a **** sending out thunder and lightning, constantly attacked the light curtain below. Green was shocked when he saw it. He didn''t expect such a powerful existence to appear in Langton City! That black figure is not a real body, it should be summoned by some kind of magic or extraordinary ability, the strength is unpredictable, it is far beyond his current understanding of extraordinary strength, maybe it is a senior official mage, or it may be a great magician level. At this moment, the vice-captain of the castle patrol, also Vincent''s captain of the bodyguard, Rolte, with a ten-man squad, rushed over with torches and kerosene lamps when they heard the battle just now. Green saw someone coming, but he was not overjoyed. Instead, he sank slightly and shouted, "Roll is here!~~~" Rolt was stunned for a moment, and immediately raised his hand and stopped in place. He was about to open his mouth to ask what was going on, but before he could open his mouth, he suddenly raised his eyebrows and rolled forward abruptly. Without turning back, he swept back. With a sound of ??clang, gold and iron rang out, and Rolt''s sword was blocked by a patrol member behind him. And the patrolman was already pale at the moment, with blue veins bulging on his forehead and cheeks, his expression was painful, and his face was hideous, as if he was possessed by a devil! "It''s not good! It''s a ghost!" Roert also had some insight. Seeing this situation, he immediately reacted. Pulling the trigger, with a snap, it actually blew the man''s head very decisively. Green appreciates Rolt''s decisive shooting. As expected, he is a veteran who has been on the battlefield. Not only is his strength good, he has a strong sense of battle, and he is even more arrogant when it comes to killing people. The patrolman was shot, and the bullet from the powerful enchanted pistol almost shattered the entire head, but the man''s body did not fall down, and he made a whining sound like a zombie, stretched out his hands, and walked forward step by step. . The patrol members who were watching this scene all turned pale with fright, and all of them were speechless, wanting to see ghosts. Rolt''s face was also not very good-looking. Even though he had been on the battlefield and climbed out of the pile of dead people, he felt a little bit of fear in his heart and took a step back subconsciously. "Humph! Pretending to be a ghost." Green sneered. He was worried that he would not be able to find the remaining two Cygnus banshees, but one of them turned himself in. As they spoke, a burst of gunfire rang out, and more than a dozen skeleton soldiers fired at the headless corpse. This time, the headless corpse finally couldn''t take it anymore, and the beaten backed up again and again. The corpse was riddled with holes and finally fell to the ground. Then a white shadow flew out from the broken corpse. Stabbed in the face by a spike. The white shadow immediately let out a scream, and turned into a state similar to that of a human being. It broke free from the spikes of the bone spur technique, and tried to escape to the side, but was surrounded by groups, especially the evil spirit Maxim. Together with Holly and a few ordinary ghosts, they formed an encirclement, trapping the white shadow and no longer able to escape. At this time, Green appeared again, and there was no suspense. He accepted this spirit body. So far, he has obtained five of the six Cygnus banshees. Only the last one can be completely collected. At the same time, inside the castle, in the ice cellar where the ingredients are piled up in the back kitchen, a white shadow lay lazily on top of the half-sliced ??pork, as if taking a nap and purring, like a big lazy cat . As the only surviving one of the Six Banshees, Tarraga still doesn''t know that her five sisters have been captured, and she is still hiding in the ice cellar. Don''t come here. However, at this moment, there was a sound of footsteps from outside! After a while, a sneaky figure walked into the ice cellar, came to a corner where frozen meat was stacked, and began to move things, exposing the ice bricks below. The ice cellars of ordinary noble families are made of ice bricks specially made by magicians. Unlike the ancient times of Green''s previous life, because there is no magic, they can only store ice in winter, so the ice bricks used in this ice cellar under Wilson Castle are very Pure and transparent, like a glass. Immediately after the man moved the things, a dark hole appeared from under the ice bricks, and there was actually a tunnel under the castle! Look at this person again, this is a middle-aged manservant with a frenzied expression, he seems to be very excited, and gestures on his chest, which is a sign of the prayers of the followers of the Tower of Yin Spirits. After more than ten seconds, the middle-aged footman laboriously pried open the ice brick, revealing the entrance below, and knocked on it with a crowbar. There was a rustling sound, and four people emerged from the tunnel, three men and one woman, fully armed. After they came out, they whispered with the middle-aged servant, and then each took out their weapons and quickly walked outside the ice cellar. Taraga witnessed the whole process from the side, and she was also awakened by surprise. She had no intention of continuing to doze. Instead, she chose to walk behind the last half-elf with pointed ears and hidden under her hair. She flew and turned into a white shadow. inside the female half-elf. This female half-elf was originally a high-level sword spirit apprentice, and her strength was not weak, but she was not well prepared, so she never expected to be attacked and plotted here. Sword Spirit is a profession unique to the elves. It is somewhat similar to swordsmen, but more comprehensive. It is almost a profession between swordsmen and rangers. It is good at melee assassination, jungle lurking, and spying. Besides pistols, it is better at using rapiers or long daggers. It''s a pity that this female half-elf sword spirit was conspicuously possessed by Taragar before she could exert her strength. She also realized that something was wrong and wanted to struggle for help, but was suppressed by Tarajia''s strong mental power, and it was completely suppressed after only three breaths. Consciousness fell into a coma. (end of this chapter) Chapter 51： 056 Hero Signus (2) Chapter 51 056 Hero Signus (2) In fact, among the six Banshees, the strongest and the most potential one should be Talaga. After the death of the six Signos, they turned into six spirits of the Banshee, and one of them, Talaga, inherited it. Nearly half of Signos'' spiritual power, the other five banshees share the other half equally, showing the essential gap between them. It is for this reason that Tarraga is always confused, no matter how important things are, he will fall asleep inexplicably and become a veritable confused ghost! It is because her spiritual power is too strong that her current spiritual body cannot bear it at all. Instead of becoming her wealth, her strong spiritual power has become a burden. "Hungry! I''m so hungry!" After Taraja became possessed, he subconsciously spoke his heart out. "Wodis, what are you talking about?" The young man walking in front was pursuing a beautiful half-elf named Woodis, and when he heard her muttering behind him, he immediately turned around and asked, taking the opportunity to be courteous. But he didn''t know that Woodis'' soul had become Tal Rasha''s food at this time. After possessing and invading, he directly devoured the soul. Only in this way could he replenish the spiritual body that was constantly consumed by the huge spiritual power. "Oh, I''m nothing." Taraga responded perfunctorily. "Don''t gossip!" At this time, the bearded strong man walking at the front scolded in a deep voice, with a warning in his tone, and gave the young man a stern look. scared the young man who had a lot of acne because of excess hormones, shrinking his neck, dared not say more, took a few steps and followed closely. Taraga happened to concentrate on her meal. It is not so easy to devour a person''s soul. Even with Tarajia''s powerful mental power, it is impossible to easily swallow the soul of a wise creature. Now she needs time to slowly use it. a delicious lunch. "Where are Viscount Paul and his son Vincent now?" the bearded leader asked the middle-aged servant in a low voice. "It should be in the study above, but unfortunately I''m just a servant in the kitchen, and I''m not qualified to enter the upper floors of the castle. And recently, because the guards and patrols of the whole castle are very strict recently, especially the upper floors of the castle, it is difficult to get in." The valet regretted replied, with an apologetic expression on his face, as if he couldn''t help the other party and made him bear his guilt. "In this case, it seems that there is only a storm! We don''t have much time, and the battle at the city hall will not last long. We must kill Viscount Paul and his son as soon as possible to complete the task entrusted by the adults!" The bearded strong man said without hesitation, his eyes There is a fanatical and firm belief in it, creating a tragic and solemn momentum of failure or success. However, at this moment, an untimely burp added a sense of nonsensical joy to the atmosphere. In an instant, everyone turned to look at the hiccuper, Tarraga''s mouth twitched, and he smiled shyly, looking a little embarrassed. Just now, she digested the soul of Woodis, the half-elf, and replenished her spiritual body. She felt very comfortable, as if she burped involuntarily after eating a full meal. "Action!" The bearded strong man was annoyed and helpless. They were only temporary partners. Although he was in charge of this mission in name, there was no relationship of subordination to each other in reality. How are they. Fortunately, apart from the possessed Tarraga, the other two attached great importance to the mission of killing Viscount Paul and Vincent. After all, the employer behind them made a crazy high price. If they can succeed this time, they For the rest of their lives, they won''t have to work as mercenaries. "Who are you? Who let you in!" At this moment, a sharp voice suddenly came, and a sturdy maid with a weak head came over with a wooden basin. It seemed that she was going to the ice cellar to get frozen meat, and she happened to meet him head-on. these intruders. It was also because these people were too careful and did not use their extraordinary abilities to investigate, for fear that the people in the castle would detect signs of psychic fluctuations, but instead they were discovered by an incompetent ordinary maid and shouted. "Damn it! We''re exposed, let''s do it!" The bearded brawny man immediately gave the order, and at the same time, he was even more ruthless. But it was too late. Almost at the same time, the patrol not far away had heard the screams and ran over to check what was going on. It has to be said that the patrols of the Wilson family are quite good in terms of training and loyalty to the family. Even in this situation, there are not many people who are slow to work. After a messy and hurried footsteps, the patrols in groups of twelve quickly arrived. , and immediately launched a battle with the four invaders. As for the valet, he was actually very clever. When he found out that something was wrong, he immediately retreated into the ice cellar, and then climbed into the tunnel and slipped away. However, the patrols are all ordinary people after all. Even if they are equipped with enchanted pistols and excellent short swords, they are not opponents of extraordinary people. After only half a minute, the battle is over. All twelve patrol members are killed. The tragic, broken limbs, bloodthirsty openings, and the strong smell of blood quickly dissipated, and the gunshots just now were completely exposed, attracting more guards. "Go! Let''s attack." The bearded strong man waved a short-handled battle axe and quickly rushed towards Viscount Paul''s study along with the previously memorized map of the castle with the other three. At the same time, Viscount Paul and Vincent on the upper floors of the castle had already learned that someone had invaded the castle in the study. Vincent''s face was gloomy, angry and helpless, and he even regretted why he didn''t put in more effort when he was at the Knights Academy. It was only at this time that he deeply understood that any wealth and status were false, and only his own strength was the most important capital. However, Viscount Paul was not particularly surprised. He seemed to have long expected this situation, and said lightly: "My son, you should have thought about how many people the power and wealth of our Wilson family can make when we are weak. Desperately taking risks. And those who are usually close friends are now eyeing me, wanting to wait for me to die and rush up to bite." "Like we did to Baron Lonanx before?" Vincent whispered, clenching his teeth hard, his face flushed. He still remembered that as the heir of the Wilson family not long ago, he also personally participated in the feast of dividing up most of Baron Lonanx''s property, and that feeling was quite wonderful. Who would have guessed that the Wilson family would face a similar dilemma over time. "No! My son, don''t be too pessimistic, we haven''t reached the end of the world." Viscount Paul''s eyes flashed with a cold light, and he said slowly: "We are different from that idiot Lornanks, in fact, he is not There is no way to guard against the weird, but he was blinded by greed and lust, and many of the means he prepared died without using it, and we are fully prepared, and the Wilson family will never decline!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 52： 057 Hero Signus (3) Chapter 52 057 Hero Signus (3) Green slaughtered all directions near the stables, and when he returned to the main entrance of the castle, he had already collected all the four Cygnus witches in the eye of the ghost into the cemetery, and transformed them into evil spirits like Holly. spirit. After the transformation of these Banshees, the basic abilities are not much different, but the magic they master is slightly different. At this point, it was only the last Talaga to be able to collect all six Cygnus Banshees, which made Green very happy. In the end, when I asked Holly, I only said that Talaga is usually very unsocial, and the sisters can''t tell where this guy is hiding. This made Green a little disappointed, but he quickly adjusted his mentality. No matter where Tarraga was hiding, as long as he was still at Wilson Castle, there would always be clues. Green made up his mind and decided not to stay in the stables. He planned to return to the castle to see Viscount Paul, and then dispatched staff to search the entire castle thoroughly. At this time, a fierce battle broke out on the road leading to the upper floors of the castle. The captain of the castle patrol, Cadison Barton, led the six supernatural beings supported by the Wilson family to intercept the four bearded people who were about to rush up. Cadison Barton is the confidant of Viscount Paul, a high-level apprentice knight from a humble background. Viscount Paul was a comrade-in-arms when he served in the Knights. Later, he retired and followed Viscount Paul back to Langton City, and with the help of Viscount Paul, he obtained The title of Lord of Honor. The Lord of Honor is the entry-level aristocratic title in the Kingdom of Lorenzo. Even so, it is a great honor for Cadison Barton, who came from a slum, because there is an insurmountable gap between the commoners and the nobles in the Kingdom of Lorenzo, and many outstanding talents will eventually end up. It is difficult to become a Lord of Honor in his life. Therefore, Cadison Barton is not only loyal to Viscount Paul, but also has a bit of determination to serve his life. When faced with someone invading the castle, he showed a strong strength and a tenacious will to fight. It is a pity that there is only one Cadison Patton in the castle patrol team. Although the other patrol members are also retired soldiers from the army or the Knights, their fighting spirit has been worn down by years of peaceful life. Facing the most vicious enemies, they are forced to retreat. , In less than three minutes, six people were killed and wounded, which made the morale of the patrol even lower. If it wasn''t for Cadison Patton''s insistence, it would have been completely defeated. At this time, Green led his undead troops to the scene. "Ah~~~" With a scream, one of the patrol members was hit by a strong bearded man with an axe, and an arm was chopped off at the back of the shoulder straps. Even the heart and lungs in the chest were exposed. The bearded strong man screamed fiercely, and stuck out his tongue with blood on his face to lick the blood on the blade of the axe. . "Roster! Damn bastard!" Cadison Barton scolded, a little despair in his heart, in this form, even if they tried desperately, it was difficult for them to stop the four-person team that invaded the castle: "Damn, who are these people? , and who is the inner ghost? He actually brought the enemy directly into the castle! Paul, maybe today is the time for me to repay you and the Wilson family, I hope you can take good care of my family..." Cadison Barton was ready to sacrifice, but at this moment a low roar came from below the castle stairs, followed by the sound of marching in neat steps, which made both sides of the war nervous. They are all experienced fighters. The number of people who can be judged just by hearing the sound of footsteps, especially the bearded strong man with an axe, his face has turned blue, it will definitely not be his reinforcements when this happens, but According to their information, it is impossible for there to be dozens of fighting forces in Wilson Castle. It wasn''t until a skeleton soldier walked over the corner of the stairs and appeared in everyone''s field of vision that he reacted and said angrily: "Damn it, it''s that necromancer! How could he have so many undead?" At the same time, everyone in the castle patrol team was also amazed, including Cadison Barton, they all knew about Green''s existence, but they didn''t know Green''s true strength. Apprentices are also ineligible on an equal footing with Dr Wilkins. Until this time, they suddenly discovered that they had never liked those disgusting zombies and white skeletons as much as they do now. At the next moment, three zombies headed, followed by twelve skeleton soldiers, forming a battle formation in the not spacious castle corridor. When entering the effective range, there was no need to order the skeleton soldiers to directly raise their guns to shoot. A burst of rapid and dense gunshots immediately caught the intruder by surprise. After the strengthening of the cemetery, the enchanted rifle in the hands of the skeleton soldiers was even more powerful. , especially the half-elf, who was possessed by Taraja, and could not exert his original strength at all. He was hit several times in the first round of attacks, and the wounds were bleeding profusely, and he could not survive. The young man who had always wanted to be courteous immediately went up to help when he saw this, but he didn''t expect a white shadow to suddenly fly out of the mouth of the half-elf, and suddenly burrowed into his body while he was not prepared. The young man was stunned for a moment, and then his eyes were empty, like a clay sculpture, and he stayed on the spot in a daze. . Fortunately, the bearded strong man kicked angrily: "Damn, are you looking for death? At this time, you are distracted! What happened to Woodis?" A series of questions and shoe prints on his buttocks seemed to wake up the young man, but Woodis, the half-elf lying in the young man''s arms, had lost his breath. The bearded strong man looked at it and scolded "Damn". It''s not that he cared much about the life and death of this temporary teammate. In fact, in this situation, one less person means less combat power. Once the half-elf Woodis dies, their situation more dangerous. The bearded man didn''t notice the young man''s abnormality, but Green noticed the situation just now. It''s not that Green is observant, but that he has subdued the five Signos banshees. Just when Taragar was transferred from the half-elf body to the young man''s body, the five Signos banshees almost simultaneously sensed. to the presence of Tarraga. Green received the prompt and saw a white shadow''s tail disappearing from the young man''s mouth, and now he could finally determine Taraga''s whereabouts. It''s really hard to find a place to step through the iron shoes! Originally, Green thought it took a lot of time and energy to find Talaga, but he didn''t expect this guy to appear in a blink of an eye. Green originally planned to repel these invaders, and then hurriedly searched for Taraga, but now he has to change his plan, and these people have to stay. (end of this chapter) Chapter 53： 058 Hero Signus (4) Chapter 53 058 Hero Signus (4) "The operation failed, we retreat!" At this time, the bearded strong man had an ugly face, was shot in the shoulder, and the battle axe also let go. The other two people beside him were also lucky, especially the young man who was possessed by Taraja. He had more than ten wounds on his body, blood was blurred, and he lost a lot of blood, but he just clenched his teeth and did not fall down. This kind of tough guy''s performance made the bearded and strong man look at him with admiration, but he didn''t know that this young man had died a long time ago, and he is still active now. He is just a living dead. As long as Taraga''s spirit body is freed, he will immediately fall back to the ground. become a corpse. Now that it is impossible to assassinate Viscount Paul and Vincent, the bearded strong man made a decisive decision and prepared to break through and retreat. But how can it be so easy to break through. Green''s iron-skin zombies and hard-skinned ghouls are not vegetarians. Even if they can''t beat the bearded and strong men single-handedly, they can''t hold a large number. There are also skeleton soldiers to cooperate and hide in Behind him, he kept shooting, which literally wiped out most of the vindictiveness of the bearded man. "Here, let''s rush over and kill the Necromancer first!" The bearded strong man said viciously: "As long as the root cause is killed, these stinky corpses and bones will be finished!" While speaking, regardless of the injury to his right shoulder, he roared loudly, his body swelled rapidly, black hair grew on his body, and his lips bulged forward. In just a few seconds, he turned into a head and foot. A sturdy giant bear with a height of two and a half meters! "You~~~ You''re a Druid!" The bearded man''s companion shouted in shock, apparently not knowing that the bearded man had such a hole card in advance, and it was not used until the moment of life and death. The ?? giant bear let out a roar, and the black fur on his body exploded, making his body even larger, and a layer of fighting qi was condensed in the middle of the fur, forming a fighting qi shield that was stronger than that of ordinary knights. A warrior has the transformation ability of the Druid branch of the nature magician! In other words, it is a Druid who has cultivated Dou Qi, which makes it easier to understand. After all, the former is far more difficult than the latter. A person with Druid talent needs only to spend a little bit of effort to cultivate a primary Dou Qi and make it easier for him to understand. Not difficult. But this kind of self-righteous method is not worth advocating, because everyone with Druid talent is a gift from nature, and with a little guidance, it will be easier to advance to the official level. On the contrary, it will waste more time to be distracted to cultivate Dou Qi, just like this bearded strong man, if he doesn''t cultivate Dou Qi and disguise himself as a knight, he will be wasted years, he is probably a powerful official Druid now. . "Flee with me!" The bearded strong man who turned into a giant bear roared, a brown light burst out from his body, and his combat power skyrocketed several times in an instant. The iron-skinned zombie was shot and flew out, slammed, and fell to the ground, leaving only a bloodskin. Green was secretly surprised. It was the first time he encountered an enemy like Druid who used natural magic. He didn''t expect that it would be so troublesome to transform into a giant bear alone. Let it out, swarm up, and join forces to besiege. The giant bear ran rampant, relying on its thick skin and flesh to not defend at all, and was soon grabbed by the sharp claws of the crusty ghoul, covered in blood, but the speed of the crusty ghoul was extremely fast, and after turning into a giant bear , although the power is huge, it is very bulky and the response is slower, which is also a good and bad thing. The long-range is also continuously shot by the gun skeleton soldiers. Although it can''t break the defense, it is very disturbing. Especially the marksmanship of the skeleton soldiers is extremely accurate, so the bearded strong man who turned into a giant bear must always maintain a shield. There are bullets to greet him, which makes him have to consume more psionic power. "Hurry up, cover me!" the bearded strong man shouted loudly. The transformed giant bear was still raging, but his momentum was not as good as before. The dark brown invisible shield on his body began to fade slowly, indicating the spiritual energy in his body. Can''t be used up anymore. But at this time, when Green was dealing with the giant bear, what he really paid attention to was the young man who was possessed by Talaga. Green''s real goal was the last Cygnus banshee. As for the life and death of the others at the scene, he was completely Don''t take it to heart. That young man has reached the end of the bat. Although there are bearded strong men turned into giant bears in front of them, but they have to face too many enemies. The castle patrol team and Green''s undead creatures add up to nearly 150. There are ten people. Moreover, the soul of this young man has been swallowed by Tarraga in half, and even if he can escape, he will not be able to live. Suddenly, the giant bear transformed into a strong bearded man began to shrink, the thick hair covering his body became sparse, and in a blink of an eye, he had returned to a breathless human state. The bearded strong man''s face was ashen, the magic power in his body was exhausted, and he could not maintain his transformation. He could only recover as an adult, consuming a lot of physical strength and psychic combat power, leaving less than half of it. However, paying such a high price, the results in return were so few that he was almost desperate. Green seized the opportunity, raised the ''Silva''s Resentment'' in his hand and aimed at the bearded strong man. Silva''s grievance is that Green obtained the enchanted pistol in the Tower of Yin Ling before. Later, he returned to Langton City to find the old one-eyed for identification. It was actually the work of the enchanting master Silva when he was young, which contained this skill. The master enchantress, who is masterful but narrow-minded, resents and curses his brother and lifelong enemy, Master Axington, and the bullets fired have a certain probability of having a curse effect. At that time, the old one-eyed was also surprised, and planned to collect this extraordinary enchanted pistol at a high price of 3,000 gold pounds. If it wasn''t for Greene''s lack of a self-defense weapon at hand, he almost sold this ''Silva''s Resentment'' to the profiteer, the old one-eyed. Holding the enchanted pistol made by the legendary master at the moment, Green felt that his marksmanship had a ''+1'' effect, aimed at the bearded strong man, and pulled the trigger quickly. "Not good!" The bearded strong man suddenly felt a needle stick between his foreheads. Years of experience in licking blood with mercenary knives gave him a sudden warning. Roll aside. Almost at the same time, a gunshot rang out, and a bullet with a dark red light hit the place where the bearded strong man was half a second ago with a vicious aura. "Damn~~~" The bearded strong man scolded, but the second shot was heard before his voice faded. This time, he was not so lucky. Although he tried his best to twist to the side, he was still hit by a bullet with a dark red light on his left shoulder. With a bang, the bullet exploded, directly punching a blood hole the size of a bowl in the bearded man''s left shoulder, and the bones inside were blown to pieces, his arms were barely connected, and a piece of blood was blurred. The bearded strong man screamed, his right arm was already injured, this time the left arm was completely useless, and the combat effectiveness dropped to freezing point. At this time, the evil spirit Maxim seized the opportunity, turned into a phantom, and rushed up quickly, only to see a looming white shadow passing through the face of the strong bearded man, followed by a shrill and harsh sound. howling and howling. Maxim launched the ''Evil Spirit Wail'' in the bearded man''s body, and the high-frequency sound waves quickly shook the flesh and blood. In less than three seconds, there was a sudden bang, and the bearded strong man''s head was like a rotten head. It exploded like a watermelon from the inside! (end of this chapter) Chapter 54： 059 Hero Signus (5) Chapter 54 059 Hero Signus (5) Green was shocked when he saw this scene. He used to know that Maxim had the magic of ''Wail of Evil Spirit'', but he never paid attention to it. He didn''t expect it to be so powerful! Surprised but surprised, Green''s movements were not slow at all, and immediately took the soul of the bearded and strong man with the eye of the ghost. The strength of the bearded strong man is tyrannical, and he has two occupations: senior apprentice knight and senior druid apprentice. Although he was finally damaged by Maxim''s ''Wail of Evil Spirit'', it did not prevent the eye of the ghost from transforming it into A powerful evil spirit at the command of Grimm. However, just as Green held the ghost eye and was about to collect the soul, a sharp ray suddenly burst out and went straight to Green. A small white-bearded old man rushed out of the headless corpse of a strong bearded man! The Q version of the white-bearded old man stared fiercely at Green, wishing to devour him alive, and shouted through gritted teeth: "Evil Necromancer, you actually destroyed my reincarnated body, the God of Nature and Mother Earth will not forgive you! Just use your body to pay for your sins!" Green raised his eyebrows. He didn''t expect this bearded and strong man to be unusual, and there was still an unkind ''grandfather'' hidden in his body! Immediately, it dawned on him, no wonder that the bearded strong man obviously has the talent of Druid, but he wants to avoid weaknesses and avoid strengths, hide his Druid identity, and cultivate the knight''s grudge and fighting skills. ''It doesn''t matter. Probably that bearded man always thought this ''grandfather'' was his golden finger! But he didn''t know that the other party had no good intentions from the beginning, and deliberately let him take a detour, so that he could not be promoted to the official level, but instead became a container for the soul of the ''grandfather''. And because of the necromancer''s professional instinct, Green recognized the true identity of the other party when he first saw the Q version and the somewhat cute "grandfather". It was actually the soul of a powerful necromancer! The so-called split soul is the appendage differentiated from the soul of the necromancer. In order to prevent the necromancer from being completely killed, a part of the soul is usually divided into a phylactery, and it is hidden in the most secret place. Once the body dies, the phylactery will be activated and the soul in it will be released for the purpose of rebirth. But there will also be mistakes in this process, such as the damage to the phylactery, the release of the divided soul, and the formation of self-awareness. Once this happens, the split soul will escape and form a new personality. This is the case with the Q version of the old grandfather, who escaped from the original owner of the soul-splitting soul, hid in the body of the bearded and strong man, and survived the cameo role of Goldfinger. Green''s eyes lit up. He didn''t expect such a good thing to be able to divide souls to create a phylactery. Memory backup, as long as Green catches this split soul, he can hope to obtain the memory of the great magician, which is definitely more valuable than any money or even psionic power. Seemingly aware that Green''s eyes were wrong, the ''grandfather'' suddenly had an ominous premonition. Originally aggressive, he was suddenly weaker by three points. After all, his current situation is not much stronger than that of Zhan Wu Scum. If you don''t know the details, you can deceive one or two, but once you meet someone who is knowledgeable and catch his weakness, he is a pig and sheep to be slaughtered on the chopping board. secretly screamed bad, the old man didn''t dare to continue to pretend, the spirit body shrank inward, turned into a small ball, only the size of a ping-pong ball, and rushed towards the transom of the castle corridor. "Humph~ Want to run?" Green sneered, how could he get his wish? He immediately ordered an interception, and he simply did not hide his strength. Even the Banshee of Signus, who had just been subdued, was released, and Maxime Along with the original ghost, there are six evil spirits and five ghosts in total, bringing a cloud of ghosts and fires, roaring and chasing after them. Because the soul box is not normally opened, as a split soul, it does not inherit the strength and magic of the original owner. Although it is knowledgeable, it is useless. It was okay to fool the beard full of muscles in the past, but now faces a group of ghosts and evil spirits. Pursuit and escape hope is fading. He was only two meters away from rushing out of the small window of the castle, but he was blocked by the fastest evil spirit Maxim, who slammed into it with a bang, and a mass of cremation erupted. This was where the two spirit bodies collided. The generated bioelectricity, but Maxim''s spiritual body is solid and abnormal, but the split soul disguised as an old grandfather can''t. With a stab, it flew back upside down, unable to maintain the state of a ping-pong ball. Number 1, the collision just now consumed nearly one-fifth of his psychic energy. "Damn! Boy, do you really want to kill them all? Don''t force me!" The old grandfather shouted angrily, but the appearance of the Q version was not deterrent, but rather funny. Green didn''t make a sound, just pressed Maxim with the silent order. The old grandfather immediately showed fear, and shouted without any dignity: "I surrender, don''t kill me~~~ Please, don''t kill me!" Green couldn''t help being stunned for a moment. He originally imagined many ways to force the other party to submit, but he didn''t expect that this guy would be cowardly before using any means. This is really a bit surprising. It should not be the case according to reason. Although Soul Splitting is inherently flawed, as long as it survives for a period of time, it can cultivate some abilities of the original owner. Although the strength is not strong, it will not be too scumbag. This ghost disguised as an old grandfather should have been hiding in the bearded body for a long time. It stands to reason that his strength should not be so weak! "No, there is a fraud!" Green suddenly had a warning sign in his heart, and immediately stepped back quickly. At the same time, he controlled his mind, blocked the iron zombies around him, and ordered all evil spirits and ghosts to attack with all their strength! "Damn, go to hell!" The Q-version old grandfather suddenly had a ferocious look on his face, his body swelled suddenly, returned to a normal person, and then turned into a white shadow and slammed into Green''s direction. In an instant, the iron-skin zombies that Green had been in front of him while he was busy swept through, and they penetrated directly, as if a white horse had passed through the gap, and as the white shadows flew past, all three iron-skin zombies actually fell to the ground softly. The wounds, but Green couldn''t feel their existence, as the undead creature''s soul fire extinguished is death. Green''s face changed slightly, but fortunately, the loss of three iron-skinned zombies finally blocked the deathly counterattack of the split soul a little bit, giving Green a little chance to breathe, and immediately raised the eye of the ghost to block it in front of him, and he didn''t hold back. , the magic power boiled instantly, poured into the eye of the ghost, and exerted its ability to absorb spiritual bodies to the limit. "Ah~~~" The split soul had just rushed in front of Green, and had planned to directly possess Green''s body, annihilate his soul, and occupy Green''s body. But he didn''t expect to see his wish come true. Suddenly, there was an irresistible suction force, which made him scream. It was too late to hide, and he slammed into the eye of the ghost. (end of this chapter) Chapter 55： Hero Signus (6) Chapter 55 Hero Signus (6) Green breathed a sigh of relief, but his face changed, and he found that the ghost''s eye was trembling slightly, as if it was about to explode from the inside! "Not good!" Green shouted secretly in his heart, this ghost eye is his most important magic item at this stage, and it all depends on it to conquer the last Cygnus Banshee. No matter what the situation, it must not be damaged! Now that this is the case, it must be the soul that was sucked in and struggled inside. This ghost eye obviously can''t stand it, and it will be damaged in a short time. "Forget it, since you want to die, I will fulfill you." Green quickly weighed the pros and cons. Although he was a little reluctant, he still made up his mind. He originally wanted to use the eye of the ghost to transform this detached soul into an evil spirit or a ghost and then include it in the cemetery, but now it seems that the grade of this detached soul is too high, it has exceeded the limit of the eye of the ghost, and it seems impossible to transform it. . As for the direct entry into the cemetery, Green just tried it, and there was no hint. Even if it was sucked into the eye of the ghost, the cemetery did not believe that the split soul was in a state of being subdued. This was very disappointing to Green, but in order to save the Ghost Eye, he could only release it. Suddenly there was a scream, and a white shadow shot out from the ghost''s eye. At this time, the Q-version old grandfather had been twisted into a giant spirit body more than three meters high, with a hideous face and a frantic roar, almost lost his senses. It seems that He also paid a considerable price for this state. Green immediately ordered Maxim and the five Cygnus banshees to besiege him. By this time, he had given up on subduing this sub-soul, but he did not expect that this sub-soul was extremely cunning. The evil spirit was besieging him, and he chose Rota, the eldest among the Cygnus banshees, as the direction to break out of the siege. First, he faltered and rushed towards Maxim, but suddenly turned halfway and charged straight towards Rota, and The entire spiritual body was twisted and deformed, and it had completely lost its human form. It roared wildly, and its mouth continued to grow. First, the cheeks were torn and then the throat became thicker. Even the ears were torn open to reveal a huge, bloody, deformed mouth! A mass of black mist swirled around in his big mouth, making a whimper, and when he rushed towards Rota, he actually swallowed it! "Not good!" Green screamed in his heart when he saw this scene. Although he didn''t see what method the soul-splitting used, a sense of danger emerged spontaneously, and immediately made him lift his heart. There must be no accident. If Rota dies, his plan to synthesize the six-headed python of Signus will be completely aborted. However, the black mist that was bred in the big mouth seemed to have a great restraining effect on the spiritual body. Rota realized that something was wrong and began to struggle, but could not break free from the entanglement of the black mist. Green hurriedly ordered Maxim next to him to help. Unexpectedly, Maxim dashed in front of Rota before reaching an extremely fast white shadow, and stabbed the black fog entangling Rota directly. cut off. Immediately, Bai Ying paused, and a figure appeared. It was Taraga, who was hiding in the young man''s body before, who found that Rota was in danger and rushed out to rescue him. This black fog is the core source of the soul splitting. He didn''t dare to use it until the last moment of life and death, but this time it was cut off by Talaga, and immediately screamed and screamed, a distorted and mutant spirit body. Even more inhumane, huge pustules and blisters continued to grow, and swelled and became larger, completely becoming a monster. Tarraga watched with interest, and suddenly flew again, turned into a white shadow, and rushed towards the monster. He actually crashed into the inside of the monster without any hindrance, and then stopped for a while. , The monster that swelled and grew shriveled down at a speed visible to the naked eye, and it only took more than ten seconds to regain its human form again, but the light in both eyes dimmed, and the soul had been wiped out. At this time, Tarraga turned into a white light and flew out of the shriveled human form, and then the remaining spirit body that was separated from the soul completely dissipated, but Tarraga burped, as if he had just eaten a big meal. , flies contentedly to a crowd of Cygnus banshees. Green was a little stunned. Just now, Taraga''s sudden appearance and saving Rota exceeded his expectations. Originally, he thought that the six Cygnus banshees were just nominal sisters, and there was no real relationship, but now it seems, He was wrong, at least Talaga didn''t watch Rota in danger and indifferent at the critical moment. As a result, Greene was not in a hurry to take action against Tarraga. On the one hand, he wanted to see if he could negotiate. On the other hand, Tarraga just appeared on the stage to kill the soul of the counterattack in an instant, and swallowed it directly. Some fear. Talaga came forward and made a "chirp chirp" sound. It was not any language, but the fluctuation of the soul. It is more convenient to communicate between spiritual bodies in this way. Fortunately, the other five Signos banshees have been subdued by Green, and you can read the meaning of Taraga through the connection with them: "Sister, what''s wrong with you? You have become different, but the origin of the soul is not. Change, you''re still Miss Rota~~~ Never mind, Talaga is full, Talaga wants to sleep!" Talaga saw at a glance the changes of the Cygnus Banshee after being transformed by the cemetery, but she didn''t care about it, she was just curious and ignored it! Green looked in his eyes, and the corners of his mouth couldn''t help twitching: "Sure enough, as Holly said, this guy''s brain circuit is completely different from that of ordinary people! Because he has obtained most of Signus'' mental power, it has become a burden for her, Makes her confused, too lazy to think about it, will she only show amazing strength at critical moments?" Green was amazed, but he ordered Rota to find a way to introduce Taraga into the eye of the ghost instead of resisting. . In fact, seeing Talaga''s strength, Green was really sweating. He originally planned to follow the steps, put Talaga into the eye of the ghost, and then enter the cemetery to transform it into a cemetery-certified evil spirit, and then Combine the six Cygnus Banshees into the soul body of six Cygnus pythons. But Tarajia''s powerful strength has made this plan stranded, and the eye of the ghost can''t bear Taraja''s struggle. The eye is destroyed. Green didn''t dare to take the risk, even if he gave up subduing Tarraga, he would still save the magic item of the eye of the ghost. However, what Green didn''t expect was that the development of things was completely different from what he expected. Taraga obediently obeyed Rota''s persuasion and was put into the eye of the ghost, and then immediately entered the cemetery. Released it again, for fear that this guy would suddenly lose his temper. (end of this chapter) Chapter 56： Enchanted Artillery (1) Chapter 56 Enchanted Artillery (1) Two days later, Green took the carriage to the old one-eyed shop early in the morning. Last night, he received the news from the old one-eyed that the second batch of arms he ordered had arrived, including an 80% new enchanted cannon. , which made Green look forward to it so much that he could not wait to pass the night. Taraja was conquered by surprise before, and finally the strange incident at Wilson Castle was temporarily resolved. The four intruders who took advantage of the fire were also caught alive and handed over to Viscount Paul. As for the interrogation results, Green did not. Ask more, I believe Viscount Paul will handle it well. Green''s main concern is the six Cygnus banshees in the cemetery. Just after the last Talaga entered the cemetery, Green immediately received a prompt message: Legendary species foundSix Soul Fragments of Signos X6, which can be combined into a third-level hero unitUndead of Signos... Not yet. Found the hero hall, it cannot be synthesized automatically, it needs to consume 500 psionic energy~~~ Whether to choose synthesis~~~ Seeing this prompt, Green was excited. It was the first time he saw hero units in the cemetery, and of course he chose to combine them without hesitation. In an instant, the only five hundred spirits in the cemetery quickly dropped to double digits, and near the ruins of the Hall of Heroes in the cemetery, six Cygnos banshees were suspended in the air at the same time, with a ray of light emerging from their bodies. form a hexagram. With the infusion of psychic energy, the light became brighter and brighter, and finally turned into a small sun, completely invisible to the Banshee Signus, until after several minutes, the light gradually dimmed, and finally completely subsided. At this time, there was only one spirit body with an unusually huge size left in the air. It was a female giant with a huge snake tail. The upper body was a naked woman, and the lower body was snake-shaped. It was more than 20 meters long and had huge silver-gray scales, each of which was as big as a car wheel. There were actually six heads that looked very similar but had different shapes on his shoulders. It was Rota, Holly, Hill, Nancy, Lily, and Taraja. With the revival of the six-headed snake woman Cygnus, the six Cygnus banshees who were originally individuals have once again merged into one. This is a process of splitting and reorganizing the soul. The complex and subtle details cannot be described in words. Even a powerful necromancer cannot manipulate the soul to such a nuanced level, but in the cemetery, only some psionic energy is required. It can be completed logically, once again allowing Green to witness the magic and unfathomable nature of the cemetery. As the light completely disappeared, the half-human, half-snake spirit body of Signus was revealed, and a series of messages also appeared: Six-Headed Snake Girl Signos; Level 3 Hero Unit; Combat Power 59; Price 900; Magic: Mirage, Banshee Charm, High-Frequency Sonic... Seeing these data, Green was taken aback. He didn''t expect this six-headed snake girl to be so powerful. The combat power soared to 59. This is already the official level. Magic, Green counted, there are twelve in total, two of which are four-ring magic! Green was overjoyed. The harvest this time was too rich. With the appearance of the six-headed snake girl, he finally made up for the embarrassment of his lack of formal high-end combat power. The only fly in the ointment is that the six-headed snake girl is only a spiritual body. Her current state is recognized as a ghost by the cemetery. If you can find her body or the body of another Cygnus python that is barely usable, you can synthesize it. The corpse witch, the strength will go further, and even directly surpass the formal, reaching the level of the great magician. Thinking that the six-headed snake girl still has potential to be tapped, Green''s smile became even stronger. Sitting on the carriage, he smirked. Fortunately, there was no one else in the carriage, and no one saw him. More than ten minutes later, the carriage came to Xiacheng and stopped in front of the old one-eyed shop. Green stepped out of the carriage and saw the ''Closed'' sign hanging on the door of the store. He smiled knowingly, pushed the door and walked in. It seemed that the old one-eyed also attached great importance to this business. "Hey! My friend, what a wonderful morning. I woke up early and saw magpies outside the window!" The old one-eyed saw Green and greeted him warmly. Facing the big customers and old friends, he seemed appropriate and attentive. "Hello, old one-eyed, I''m afraid you are worried that I will be killed by the weirdness of Wilson Castle, so I can''t let you make a lot of money!" Green joked and hugged the old one-eyed, but at this moment, the old one-eyed complexion After a slight change, after the two separated, they carefully looked at Green. His keen senses and years of experience made him aware of Green''s unusualness. It was an indescribable feeling, which made him even more afraid of Green, and even a little more afraid, just like facing those official-level bigwigs. The old one-eyed thought: "Official level! Could it be that this kid will break through the official level after not seeing him for a few days? But this is impossible. His aura is still very weak, and he can never be the official level." The old one-eyed is very determined and secretly Shaking his head: "Or did he meet a high-ranking official recently? The breath left on him, or something was given to him." Old One-Eyed had long ago preconceived that there was a formal-level necromancer behind Greene, but now he automatically made up many plots, which changed his guess. The strange incident at Wilson Castle a few days ago made a lot of noise. Anyone with a little connection in Langton City knows that the Wilson family is in big trouble, and some people even open the market. The Wilson family can last for a few days, or In the end, there were a few survivors left. Unexpectedly, the strange events in the past two days have gradually subsided, and Viscount Paul also appeared in front of the gate of the City Hall in a luxurious carriage. Although they did not take the initiative to clarify anything, there are various signs that the Wilson family has indeed eliminated the weirdness in the castle, so it makes sense that Green has a formal atmosphere. Viscount Paul must have paid a lot of money to invite the man behind Green. The big shot is on. The old one-eyed was speechless and could solve a strange incident lightly. With this kind of strength and means, he was considered a leader even in the official class. But I didn''t know that I was completely wrong. No big man, no official level, there was no such thing. Green''s aura was only left by the six-headed snake girl. Came to the basement again, this time only Old One-Eyed and Green, Old One-Eyed Mistress Cindy and the shop assistant were not present. In the basement at the moment, in addition to the enchanted rifle purchased according to the previous agreement, there is also a large box made of large wooden slats. (end of this chapter) Chapter 57： 062 Enchanted Cannon (2) Chapter 57 062 Enchanted Cannon (2) Green guessed that the 80% new second-hand enchanted cannon was in this big box, and it had been sealed in the box all the way. Even the old one-eyed most trusted mistress, as well as the shop clerk and porter did not know about this wooden box. The box contained super contraband enough to make them lose their heads. Green summoned the skeleton soldiers in person, checked the enchanted firearms and the standard armor, confirmed that there was no problem, and put them all into the cemetery. Finally, his eyes fell on the huge wooden crate, and he looked at the old one-eyed. Immediately after a thought, he ordered the skeleton soldiers to step forward to dismantle the wooden crate. ping ping ping ping pong for a while, the huge box was quickly turned into a pile of horizontal wooden bars under the destruction of the four skeleton soldiers, and a behemoth covered with canvas appeared inside. Immediately, the two skeleton soldiers pulled up a corner of the canvas, and hula-hurred the thick canvas, revealing the dark killer below. This is a medium-sized enchanted cannon from the Kingdom of Lorenzo. The bottom is a hardwood structure. The upper barrel is made of enchanted steel. The wall is not too thick, and the barrel is not thick. The caliber is estimated to be about 100 mm, and the barrel is densely packed. All kinds of runes are drilled, and from time to time a touch of magic streamer glitters to make it even more powerful. "This~~~ This is the strongest mobile firepower of the Kingdom Knights - a large cannon!" Green excitedly stroked the cannon body with his hands. The carefully maintained cannon has a thin layer of grease to ensure that the cannon can be transported and It will not rust and age during storage. The Rado Cannon is a field medium-sized enchanted cannon designed by the alchemist master Rado Fermundo of the Kingdom of Lorenzo. Because of its perfect design and taking into account the power and maneuverability, it is widely praised in the army, so it is habitually called within the army. For the Rado cannon. As the old one-eyed boasted at the time, even the condition of this Rado cannon is better than expected. I am afraid that in the past few years in the army, apart from acting and shooting a few cannons, the rest of the time lay in the warehouse and fell ashes, saying yes There are more than 80% of the new ones, and there are almost nine layers of new ones. If they can be used, this transaction will definitely make a lot of money. Green took a breath and calmed down his excitement. Old One-eyed smiled and said with a laugh: "Brother Green, what''s up, I didn''t lie to you! I am the only one who can produce such a fine Rado cannon in the entire Northwest Province." Green nodded, but did not speak, he was a little nervous in his heart. Undoubtedly, this rado cannon is worth the money, but whether it can be certified by the cemetery is a problem. If the cemetery cannot derive new types of guns and skeleton soldiers, no matter how powerful the rado cannon is, no matter how powerful it is. Value for money, for Green, it is also scrap metal. "The cannon is a good cannon, I''m very satisfied, but do you need it... I''ll give you a letter later." Green took his time and made no promises on the spot. His words were a little vague, and he seemed to want to go back and think about it. Have to ask the top for instructions. The old one-eyed is not surprised. He had long expected that there was a powerful formal-level necromancer behind Green. If Green directly made a decision at this time, it would make him suspicious. Green calmly summoned two powerful tin zombies, lifted up a ton of enchanted cannons and disappeared in place. Immediately Green paid, and declined the old one-eyed invitation to celebrate, and hurried back to Wilson Castle in a carriage. Just after Green left, the old one-eyed returned to the store. In the originally empty store, there was a sudden wave of light and shadow, and a person appeared! This is a tall and well-built young man. Although he is young, he is very dignified. When the old one saw him, he immediately bowed his head and saluted, looking very humble: "Master Zaga, good day!" Zaga Dietrich raised his chin expressionlessly, looking very arrogant but not objectionable, as if he was born to be superior to others. This kind of person, when facing the third son of the Dietrich family, will also have a will to worship from the heart. "That person just now came from the Wilson family you said?" Zaga Dietrich remained expressionless, as if he didn''t take Green to heart. He came to Old One-Eyed for something else. "Yes, it''s this kid. He just became a Necromancer apprentice not long ago. His strength has improved very quickly, and he has a contract summon. It is estimated that there is a powerful official-level Necromancer hidden behind him." The old one-eyed explained his guesses. When the young man heard that the official-level necromancer was involved, he finally moved slightly, a gleam of light flashed in his eyes, but it disappeared in a flash, and said lightly: "Then continue to observe and see what the other party''s attitude towards the Dietrich family is. If it is the enemy, I will personally take action, if there is no malice, don''t worry about it, our enemy is the eye of blood!" "It''s Master Zaga!" The old one-eyed complimented his promise, but he was relieved. As a customer with a good cooperative relationship, he didn''t want this Master Zaga to be interested in Green. If something happened to Green, he would lose it. For a high-quality customer who made a lot of money, especially this transaction about enchanted cannons, if a follow-up deal can be reached, it is definitely not one or two cannons, but a big deal of thousands or even tens of thousands of gold pounds. Fortunately, the arrogant and arrogant Master Zaga didn''t even look at Green, nor was he interested in the formal powerhouse hidden behind Green. This time he was sent by the family to Langton City for only one goal Eye of blood! As the former lord of Northwest Province, the ancient family that holds the title of Earl of Northwest Province is also one of the top nobles in the Lorenzo Kingdom. The only organization that can compete with the Dietrich family is the Eye of Blood. Even though there are two powerful official-level powerhouses in Eye of BloodBlood Knight Akalius and Blood Undead Martinez, they are still suppressed by the Dietrich family, and they can only hide some conspiracies in secret. But this time the situation seems to be different. As the third son of the Dietrich family, a strong contender for the next earl title, actually appeared in Langton City. It can be seen that the situation is very serious, and even the Dietrich family cannot to the point of not paying attention. "What are those idiots at City Hall doing recently?" After a few seconds, Zaga Dietrich asked again. "According to reliable information, they have reached an agreement to continue to act according to the original plan and complete the ritual of summoning the ghost of the void." The old one-eyed replied in a low voice. "Humph! As expected, these short-sighted idiots think they can suppress the coming Void Yin Spirit, but they don''t know that it is their own death." Zaga sneered, with undisguised contempt and contempt in his tone. "Then what should we do, do we need to stop it?" The old one-eyed asked worriedly. He didn''t want to be involved in such a dangerous incident. He positioned himself as a businessman, and the most important thing was to make money with anger, but unfortunately he said it didn''t count. , have to listen to Zaga''s decision. Fortunately, Zaga Dietrich is not a fledgling young man. He thought for a moment calmly, and said gloomily: "No, since they are looking for death, it is good for them." (end of this chapter) Chapter 58： 063 Enchanted Cannon (3) Chapter 58 063 Enchanting Cannon (3) Green got into the carriage, but his face was no longer as happy as before, even pale, and cold sweat broke out on his forehead. Just before boarding the carriage, he wanted to look back for a moment, but he was forcibly restrained, and his steps were stiff. The carriage, slammed the door, and it was only when he entered this small enclosed space that he breathed a sigh of relief. "Can you still feel that breath?" Green took two deep breaths, trying to return to his normal state, and then asked in a low voice like he was talking to himself. "I can''t feel it anymore, he didn''t find me, and he didn''t pay attention to the master." A hoarse but very nice female voice appeared in the carriage of the carriage, and then a six-headed, twelve-armed, female body and snake tail, a six-headed snake girl. The spirit body appeared in front of Green. Because the six-headed snake woman is a spiritual body, it can be enlarged or reduced at will. At this time, it is reduced to a size of only more than ten centimeters, which is translucent and suspended in mid-air. After he certified the six-headed snake girl from the cemetery, Green attached great importance to the six-headed snake girl. This time, he went to the old one-eyed place to trade arms with him. Green roughly predicts that the current strength of the six-headed snake girl should be equivalent to an intermediate official necromancer, perhaps even stronger, but not up to the advanced level. Even with such a high combat power of 59, it is still undisputedly the strongest combat power that Green possesses, and it is also his hidden biggest hole card. Just finished the transaction in the old one-eyed shop, and when he was about to leave, Green didn''t notice it until he was about to get on the carriage, and the six-headed snake girl suddenly reminded him that the official level was watching him, which made his heart tremble and almost revealed, okay In his psychological quality is not bad, in the face of a sudden situation, he just kept his mind, did not show any strange color, and was relieved until the consciousness that paid attention to him disappeared when he got on the carriage. "There are official-level characters in the old one-eyed shop. The water here is really deep, but I don''t know who it is? What''s the purpose?" Green thought to himself, looking at the mini version of the six-headed snake girl and secretly rejoicing, if Without the Six-Headed Snake Woman, he really doesn''t know that there is an official-level big man who has paid attention to him. Green was able to take time to relax, and felt a little more urgency in his heart. He stopped thinking wildly, abandoned distracting thoughts, and entered the cemetery. In the cemetery, the heavy Rado cannon was placed on the square in front of the town center. Originally, Green ordered the zombies to move the cannon. First, because the zombies were powerful, secondly, he also wanted to try it to see if the zombies could do it. There is some kind of subtle chemical reaction with such a cannon. According to the previous experience of synthesizing firearms and skeleton soldiers, as long as the zombies can complete a regular cannon drill and fire a cannonball, they can be certified in the cemetery and become a new derivative arm. Unfortunately, it turns out that Green thinks too much. Although the zombies are higher in grade than the skeleton soldiers, they are not as flexible and plastic as the skeleton soldiers. The stiff fingers and the not-so-smart thinking doomed Green''s idea of ??making ''artillery zombies''. possible. "It''s no wonder that after countless years of development, even though the skeleton soldiers have many weaknesses, such as crisp skin, thin blood, and low development potential, they are still the most popular undead weapons for necromancers, and their flexible hands and feet and the ability to execute orders are even more of other undead. Creatures are incomparable." Green sighed for a while, then dismissed a few stupid zombies, and summoned a few skeleton soldiers to come and test. During this period of time, after the cemetery was upgraded to the town center, the output of various arms also increased, and after accumulation, the number was considerable. Green did not hesitate to use his psychic powers. He recruited them all, which made him expand his army. The number of skeleton soldiers alone reached 85. Among them, except for the original gun skeleton soldiers, they were all ordinary skeleton soldiers, and their combat power was very limited, so it was not Especially necessary, Green did not let these ordinary skeleton soldiers play. Just this time, I received 150 enchanted rifles from the old one-eyed, which can upgrade these skeleton soldiers into firearm skeleton soldiers. Soon, six skeleton soldiers came to the middle of the square and stood around the large cannons. According to the "Artillery Exercise Code" of the Lorenzo Kingdom Military Academy provided by the old one-eyed, the standard staffing of this medium field gun is two dragged heavy horses and six artillerymen, plus a cannon, to form a combat unit. Because there is no skeleton warhorse at all, and there is no need to maneuver when using it, so at Green, two heavy horses are saved. Hand X2, a total of six people. When ?? was ready, Greene began training the first artillerymen in the cemetery. It is said that because of the example of the firearm skeleton soldier, Green felt a little familiar this time, but using a two-ton cannon is different from using a rifle. It involves coordinated actions. Green must be distracted. Using or even being distracted can make the Skeleton Soldiers successfully complete the maneuvers. So mistakes are inevitable again and again. Fortunately, Green was mentally prepared, but he was not discouraged. He came again and again, and it was not until more than three hours later that there was a loud bang from the wooden courtyard. The gun finally fired its first shell! Green was very happy, and at the same time, a prompt message came: "Derivative arm... Undead Cannon (mutated aggregate), Tier 3 elite arm, combat power 33, price 100, magic: parabolic scattering, grenade impact, direct armor piercing." Green couldn''t help but let out a ''huh'' after reading the prompt. It seemed that the newly derived undead cannon was a little different from what he had imagined. The cannon and the six skeleton soldiers had been integrated into one, forming a new complete entity, which the cemetery called it. The mutated aggregate has a very strong attack power, three times that of the same level. Because of the limited mobility and flexibility, it is rated as a third-level elite unit, otherwise it can at least reach the fourth level. Green''s thoughts moved, and he was already near where the cannonball landed. It was a mountain on the edge of the cemetery. A large pit was blasted by the shell, which was more than three meters in diameter. The splattered mud shrapnel reached as far as 20 meters away, hitting many small trees with thick bowls in the distance. Broken, it can be seen that the power of this undead cannon is quite amazing. Such power can already pose a certain threat to the official-level superhuman. The only fly in the ointment is that the rate of fire is very slow. After the first shot, it took more than 20 seconds. , only to hear the second cannon shot. Green frowned, and immediately returned to the cannon, hoping to find a way to increase the rate of fire, preferably to shorten the firing interval to less than ten seconds. Unfortunately, it backfired. After the certification of Muyuan, the six skeleton soldiers who control the cannon have been integrated with the cannon. Whether it is the firing process or the maneuvers, the skeleton soldiers are completed according to the artillery drill code. It is actually difficult to compress the time to increase the rate of fire. . Green had to temporarily give up the idea of ??increasing the rate of fire of the cannons and instead consider the number of cannons ordered next time. If there is a large-scale battle, the rate of fire of a shell in more than 20 seconds is definitely not enough, and a certain number of shells must be kept to reflect the power of artillery firepower. (end of this chapter) Chapter 59： 064 New Deals Chapter 59 064 New Transaction This morning, in an abandoned horse farm on the outskirts of Langton City, on the wide racecourse overgrown with weeds, three teams of skeleton soldiers with live ammunition lined up in a neat square, each square three horizontal and eight vertical, a total of two Fourteen skeleton soldiers. Behind the phalanx of gun skeleton soldiers is a squad of six skeleton soldiers, surrounded by a black and shiny cannon, which is Green''s newly synthesized ''undead cannon'' squad. Above the skeleton soldiers is a semi-invisible ghost team, led by Maxim, with a total of 12 ghosts, temporarily acting as an air force. On both sides are mixed teams of tin zombies and hard-skinned ghouls, responsible for protecting the two wings, or changing formations at any time. . This is almost all the power that Green has at this stage. He has turned it into a mixed brigade with both offense and defense. An undead force of this size is almost equivalent to a quarter of the strength of the Langton City garrison, and its combat effectiveness and mobility are even better. Strong, Green is very confident. If they face it, his undead army will definitely defeat the Kingdom Knights with twice the strength. And Green also has the trump card of the six-headed snake girl, even if it is against an official-level superhuman, it is not without a fight. This time, Green found such a secret place to summon all the undead troops under his command, not just to show off himself, but to perform various changes in tactical formations. Although he had never been a soldier in his previous life, no one has ever been a man. The dream of a general, he likes real-time strategy games, and in addition, Green Wilson, who has attended the Knights Academy in this life, is no stranger to basic tactical queues, and develops different tactics for different enemies, rather than swarming them. Commanding the undead troops to practice several times, Green''s face showed a slight look of joy, and the overall effect was quite satisfactory. The advantage of the undead is that it is forbidden, and the disadvantage is that the IQ is a bit tax deductible. However, Green''s undead troops are more spiritual than the summons of ordinary necromancers, and there is not much obstacle to executing some complex orders. Eyes lit up. The shortcomings are still the same as before. The strength to attack the fortress is insufficient. Once encountering a strong enemy, if the six-headed snake girl does not move, the existing arms alone are not enough to destroy the dead, even if there is a set of undead cannons, it will not be able to form a powerful firepower coverage, which made Greene finally determined to order more artillery at any cost in order to form a sufficiently dense artillery fire. After ?? packed up the undead troops, Green came to the old one-eyed shop again. Old One-Eyed happened to be absent, only his lover Cindy was bored watching the shop. Green waited for a while, only to see the old one-eyed walk into the store with an unfortunate face, as if he was wronged, and was about to swear, but when he saw Green sitting in the store, he immediately swallowed those unpleasant swear words back, and put on a smiley face, He walked over happily: "Brother Green, I''m so glad to see you!" "Greedy old one-eyed, of course you''re happy to see a fat sheep coming to your door." Green joked and took a sip of the coffee that Cindy had just brought. The old one-eyed eyes lit up, although Green took the initiative to come to the door, he expected it to be a big business, but he was not too sure. At this time, Green hinted that he was instantly elated and laughed: "Brother, you can''t talk nonsense, my old one-eyed. Doing business has always been a clear price! How is it? The cannonball last time was strong enough!" Green nodded, stretched out his palm and spread out five fingers and turned it over: "That thing is really good, I want ten more, and it''s faster, I don''t want to wait too long. Besides... If you can get it all complete I also need the corpse of the Cygnus python, the higher the grade, the better, and the price is not a problem." Old One-eyed heard Green''s needs, and he was overjoyed in the first half. Ten rado cannons were three thousand gold pounds. After deducting various costs, he could make at least one third of the profit. But when he heard Green''s request, he frowned and began to ponder. After a while, he asked: "I really have some eyebrows on the corpse of the Cygnus python, but it''s a bit troublesome, and it''s expensive, brother. If you really want it, you''ll have to put down some money first." Green was refreshed. Originally, he had no hope of mentioning it to the old one-eyed. He just felt that the old one-eyed background was deep and wild, so he should pay more attention to it. When he found a Cygnus python, he should inform himself immediately. Unexpectedly, the old one-eyed guy actually has a direct stock channel. This is really an unexpected harvest. Green immediately asked: "Can you really get the Cygnus python?" Green''s heart contains a flame of excitement. If he can really get a corpse of a Cygnus python, he doesn''t have to have six, but four is enough. Then he can use the undead spell to re-refine the Cygnus python. , making it a container for the six-headed snake woman, thus becoming a powerful corpse witch with an entity. Once she becomes a corpse witch, the strength of the six-headed snake girl will skyrocket again, and it may even reach the strength of an archmage. Of course, the Archmage is only a slim possibility, Greene does not expect it, but in any case, after becoming a corpse witch, there is no doubt that the strength and potential of the six-headed snake girl will increase several times. "Don''t get excited, Brother Green, I do know where the body of a five-headed Cygnus python is, but I''m not sure if I can get it. I can only say do my best." The old one-eyed said solemnly, and then On the lion''s mouth, he asked Green for the five hundred gold list as the down payment of the Cygnus python. Green didn''t make a counteroffer, just nodded and agreed, and promised Old One-Eyed to accompany him back to Wilson Castle to get the money. On the contrary, there is nothing to discuss about the sale of the ten cannons. According to the price agreed last time, the delivery will be made in one month. These two transactions add up to four thousand gold pounds. Of course Green doesnt have this huge sum of money, but he doesnt have to worry about it, Viscount Paul will pay for him. After the last strange incident, Viscount Paul had a deeper understanding of Green''s strength, and being able to solve the strange incident independently was enough to prove Green''s value. Besides, four thousand gold pounds was indeed a huge sum for Green, but it was a drop in the bucket for the Wilson family. Viscount Paul didn''t ask any questions, and paid the money quite readily. Green is also at ease. Viscount Paul invested gold pounds in him for the family. Now Green is the backbone of the Wilson family. The stronger Green is, the stronger the strength of Green can ensure the safety of the Wilson family in the treacherous city of Langton. However, one wave just flattened one wave after another, and it was only a day later that something happened at Wilson Castle. After Greene subdued the six-headed snake girl last time, the city hall also died down, the darkness covering the entire city dissipated, and the amazing thunder and lightning stopped. The attacking party suddenly died, but the suffocating overflowing psychic energy spread over Langton City, indicating that everything is not over. This wave of attacks is just a test, and the real decisive battle is still to come. This also made Green feel the pressure. For the past two days, he has been reclusive, staying in the castle, waiting for the old one-eyed news. Whether it is the corpse of the Cygnus python or the arrival of the ten Rado cannons, it can make a fundamental change in his strength. At that time, he will not only protect the wealth of Wilson Castle, but also be qualified to spy on the Eye of Blood and the Void Club. contest. However, Green did not wait for the news of the old one-eyed, but there was another missing person case in Wilson Castle! (end of this chapter) Chapter 60： Peter Shirley Kinant Chapter 60 Peter Shirley Kinant That girl Penny who disappeared this time! Since Green rescued Penny last time, this lively girl has finally stopped for a while, especially when the castle was so weird these days, she followed the Viscountess to the city of Faerun to take refuge. She didn''t return to Wilson Castle until the day before yesterday, but she didn''t expect, In just one day, the eldest lady disappeared. Penny didn''t return that night, which immediately alerted the Viscount Paul and his wife. After this bizarre invasion of the castle, Viscount Paul was a little scared and found that Penny was missing and immediately found Green. Green also felt strange, but he sent the six-headed snake girl to roam the castle but found no signs of other strange or supernatural beings invading. In the end, after tossing for a day, Penny could not be found, so she had to report her disappearance to the police station, and asked the patrolmen on the street to help pay attention. Moreover, Viscount Paul also invested his capital, and went to the Mercenary Union to issue a reward task, 50 gold pounds for providing effective information, and 100 gold pounds for bringing people back safely. The mercenary trade union in Langton City is not formal. In other words, the mercenary trade union organization in the entire Lorenzo Kingdom sells dog meat under the banner of ''trade union'', but it is secretly controlled by some underworld organizations or big families. Among them, there are a lot of fish and dragons, killers, criminals, voyeurs, necrophiles... No matter who they are, they can register as mercenaries in the trade union as long as they pay one gold pound. In fact, the Wilson family also has a certain share in the mercenary trade union, so the mission released by Viscount Paul immediately occupied the first position on the mission bar of the mercenary trade union. There was a commotion. One hundred gold pounds is nothing to aristocrats and big capitalists, but for these people who live at the bottom of society and lick blood on the head of their knives every day, all rely on bravery and ruthlessness, but they have no extraordinary ability and can only take on trivial tasks to make ends meet. Ordinary mercenaries are indeed a considerable amount of income, enough for them to relax and unrestrained for two or three years, or simply change careers to do some small business. Therefore, as soon as Viscount Paul''s reward task was hung up, it immediately attracted crowds of onlookers, and there was a lot of discussion and pointing. But the discussion is just a discussion, but there are not many who really dare to take the task. After all, there have been rumors of weirdness in Wilson Castle recently, and the timid mercenary heard that the Wilson family offered a bounty and immediately stayed away for fear of being infected with the weirdness and inexplicable. However, there are timid ones, there are bold ones, and there are many people who are willing to go out and do their best. At the same time, a black carriage slowly stopped in front of the gate of Wilson Castle, and two men and a woman, three people wearing distinctive black slim trench coats, got off the carriage. The servant in charge of welcoming the guests at Wilson Castle immediately greeted them with a smile on their faces, glanced at the blue sword and shield logo on the carriage and immediately recognized it as a special carriage, and hurriedly stepped forward to bow and salute. It happened that Green was standing on the balcony on the top floor of the castle at the moment, and saw the carriage driving into the courtyard from the gate of the castle, especially the sign of the special bureau was very conspicuous, and when the three got off the carriage, Green couldn''t help smiling, it was actually an old man. acquaintance! When he first crossed, he caught up with Baron Lonanx and was killed. At that time, it was these three people who came forward in the special bureau. This time, they came to Wilson Castle to make a strange thing. However, these three people came and went quickly, and they left in a carriage in less than 20 minutes, which made Green somewhat surprised. At this time, in the carriage of the special bureau, the white young man headed by the three had a grim face, his well-defined cheeks were like carvings, his lips were tightly pursed, and he did not speak for a long time. The other man and woman all looked at the young man, especially the beautiful girl in her twenties, who looked at the young man with admiration and ambiguity. Although the two were nearly ten years apart, they did not hinder their development outside of their colleagues. some more intimate relationships. "Brother Peter, it seems that we came here in vain. Viscount Paul is very secretive, and that attitude..." The girl sighed helplessly: "What should we do next? Should we report it directly?" The handsome young man named Peter shook his head and complained: "It''s definitely not good to report, unless we don''t plan to ask for this year''s bonus! Those **** bureaucrats, when Viscount Paul asked for help, stood on the sidelines, but now the crisis has passed, but let them Let''s have a closed door. Shirley, Kinant, you are all newcomers, and you must not give up lightly on your first mission, or you will leave a dazzling blue seal representing failure on the first page of your resume." The young man named Kinant did not speak, but his face became even more ugly. Shirley let out a ''hum'' nonchalantly, as if she didn''t care about the extraordinary background, but she was still unwilling to fail: "Brother Peter, Viscount Paul obviously doesn''t intend to cooperate with us. So what do we do?" Peter is obviously not a handsome embroidered pillow, he pondered for a moment, rolled his eyes, and had an idea: "Viscount Paul has grievances and doesn''t want to say it, but it doesn''t mean that we can''t pry his mouth open, just now there is a good one. Chance Xue Li is also smart, she knows the elegance by hearing the strings, and her eyes lit up: "I remembered, when I came here I heard that the Wilson family released a big reward in the mercenary union!" Because the office of the Special Bureau of Langton City is next to the Mercenary Guild, when the three of them came, they heard someone talking about a reward for finding Penny. Peter was very satisfied with Shirley''s reaction speed, and a smile finally appeared on his cold and determined face: "As far as I know, Viscount Paul attaches great importance to this niece, so we just start here! Let''s go to the Mercenary Guild first to receive the reward By the way, I can also earn a tip from the old stubborn Viscount Paul." It seemed that he had received a lot of cynicism from Viscount Paul just now, which made Peter, who was usually calm and experienced, accumulate a lot of resentment. An hour later, when Viscount Paul saw Peter and the three again, and a mercenary guild task list, he could not laugh or cry. "You just want to know the details of the weirdness in my castle?" Viscount Paul asked calmly. "Senior, please tell me what your responsibilities are." Peter bowed slightly, looking very solemn, and Peter used to serve in the 74th Brigade of the Kingdom Knights, and it was when Viscount Paul served as the head of the army, so by this layer of light The department called Paul Viscount Senior, hoping to impress the other party. Viscount Paul thought for a moment: "Well, it seems that you are unwilling to give up until you achieve your goals, but since you have accepted my bounty, it is your responsibility to find my niece. In this way, as long as you complete the bounty task, I will know the situation. tell you all." The three of Peter looked at each other, all showing joy, because in their opinion, finding a missing girl with the intelligence capabilities of the Special Bureau is not a problem at all. The reason why Viscount Paul said this is to find a step by himself. (end of this chapter) Chapter 61： Minster College (1) Chapter 61 Minster College (1) "Butler Laurens, go and invite Green to come over." After the Viscount Paul agreed with the people from the three special bureaus, he ordered Butler Laurens to invite Green. From Viscount Paul''s point of view, Peter and the other three had intelligence support from the Special Bureau, but they were not their own. It was Green that they could really rely on to find Penny, so he put forward a condition for Green to go with them. The three of Peter had heard the name of Green Wilson long ago, but they didn''t know Green''s true strength. They just thought he was a lucky newcomer. A few minutes later, Green came to Viscount Paul''s study fully dressed. After a while, they explained the situation to each other. Green happily joined Paul''s team of three. Leaving Wilson Castle in a special bureau carriage, the three people in the carriage turned into four people. Peter was expressionless, took out a pamphlet and looked at it, while Shirley looked at Green curiously. She had some doubts and contempt for this necromancer apprentice with a somewhat strange origin. This is also a common problem of most special agents. Yes, arrogant and arrogant, always with a bossy attitude. Although Xue Li is a newcomer, she has an extraordinary background. She has been fascinated by her ears and eyes since she was a child, and she also has some similar habits. However, the other newcomer has a moderate price comparison and is not good at sociability. She has always been taciturn. "Hey! You must know the weird inside story of Wilson Castle a few days ago? How about tell us now?" Shirley asked suddenly. "Huh?" Green moved his eyebrows and looked at the blond beauty with a half smile, but his eyes moved down and landed on Shirley''s chest. Sherry shivered immediately, as if there was a magic in Green''s eyes, which made her feel very uncomfortable, and then she stared at her: "What''s the matter with you? What are you doing?" Green snorted, retracted his gaze, and said lightly: "Everyone says they have big chests and no brains, but it doesn''t seem to be necessarily." Green said with a look of contempt. "You!" Shirley was shy and annoyed, a cold light flashed in her eyes, and a cloud of blue light instantly gathered in her hands, the temperature in the carriage dropped rapidly, and the frost covered the surroundings, like an ice cellar. Peter frowned, but did not stop Shirley, but looked at Green. The experienced man of course saw that Green was deliberately angering Xue Li, and he thought to himself: "Do you want to make Shirley stand out? This kid is really insidious, but I''m afraid he made a wrong wishful thinking. Although Xue Li is young, her strength is not the same. Not weak, at least among the superhumans of the same age..." However, just when Peter was about to watch Green go shriveled, his face suddenly froze. At the same time, Shirley, who was originally aggressive, condensed cold air in her hands, and was about to teach Green a lesson, suddenly settled on the spot. Because at some point, a white thorn the size of a dagger silently pressed against the front of her white throat, and it only took one centimeter to pierce her skin! For the first time in her life, Xue Li felt that death was so imminent, and her life and death were in the hands of this noble young man who looked handsome, elegant, and always had a smile on his face. "Stop it!" Peter was startled, and hurriedly shouted to stop, but he didn''t dare to move, for fear of any misunderstanding by Green. Of course Green wouldn''t kill Shirley. He didn''t go crazy, he just smiled slightly and withdrew the thorn as his mind turned, and in the shocked expressions of the three people in the special bureau, the sharp thorn was less than a foot long. The thorn disappeared without a sound. It''s not that they haven''t seen the Necromancer''s bone spur technique or similar spells, but Green is the first one they have seen in their life who can play the bone spur technique to such a superb level. In fact, they don''t know. After recent dungeons and the capture of the Cygnus Banshee, Green''s strength has improved a lot. Because of the increased frequency of use, the bone spur technique has been upgraded unknowingly, from LV6 to LV7, if only compared to this spell, even in the entire Lorenzo Kingdom, there are not many people who are more proficient than Green. "Okay, just kidding, don''t be nervous." Green retracted the bone spur technique and said with a smile: "For the first time, I''m just showing my abilities, so that you don''t miscalculate the situation. After all, you should know the reputation of the special bureau~~~" Shirley was furious. Of course she understood what Green meant, but she was very resentful that Green regarded her as the target of her power. At the same time, she also became more curious about Green, a ''newcomer'' who had become a necromancer apprentice soon: "This guy is so strong! Could it be related to this **** that the Wilson family was able to be saved when the strangeness came this time?" Thinking of this, Shirley completely put down her contempt for Green, calmed down, and kept silent. The same is true for Peter. After seeing Green''s bone spur, he has placed Green on the extremely dangerous list, and warned himself with a correct attitude: "Mr. Green Wilson, I''m sorry, you may have misunderstood our special bureau. " Green heard the change in the tone and title of the other party, and nodded with a smile: "It was indeed a misunderstanding. I hope we can cooperate happily and find my poor cousin Penny as soon as possible." Soon, the four of them took a carriage to the office building of the Special Bureau in Langton City. This is a typical Lorenzo-style building with a total of five floors. It is very majestic. Because of the high foundation, a long staircase extends below the main entrance. produced a palpable sense of oppression. On the carriage, the four of them did not get off, but sent Shirley into the building. After a few minutes, they hurried back with a brown file bag in their hands. "How is it, is there any news?" Peter saw that the file bag had already guessed the answer, and asked just to confirm. Shirley nodded, looked at Green proudly, and said with a file bag, "The last place where Miss Penny appeared has been locked. It''s at Minster College. Let''s go there now." "Minster College? Natural Church..." Peter frowned, seeming to be a little apprehensive about this ''Minster College''. "That''s right, I''m sure it''s this place!" Shirley vowed: "Is there any problem?" Peter shook his head: "It''s nothing, go and have a look, I''m afraid there is no place in Langton City that is absolutely safe now." Green had never heard of this Minster College, but after inquiring, he found out that it was a church school located on the edge of the lower city. However, in recent years, the natural church has changed. With the industrial revolution, the large-scale mining of coal and iron, the pollution of the air caused by the black smoke from factories, and the damage to the natural environment caused by industrialization have made this peaceful and neutral church. More radical direction evolution. Especially in the last two years in the big cities of the kingdom, the destruction of factories, destruction of machinery, and the assassination of industrial capitalists all seem to have the influence of the Church of Nature. (end of this chapter) Chapter 62： 067 Minster College (2) Chapter 62 067 Minster College (2) This made the Royal Government very dissatisfied with the Church of Nature, and the big capitalists who mastered the newspapers and media contributed to this, making the Church of Nature''s reputation worse and worse. The Minster College in Langton City is the church school established by the Church of Nature in Langton City. It has been implicated by the Church of Nature in the past two years, and the number of students has become less and less, and it has almost closed. If Penny really came to Mester College before her disappearance, then it is very likely that her disappearance is related to the Church of Nature! "Another Nature Church! It''s really an eventful time!" Green couldn''t help sighing in his heart when he understood the whole story, but he wasn''t too surprised. The Tower of Yin Spirit, the Eye of Blood, and the Void Club all appeared, and there would be one more Church of Nature. No fuss. It''s just that you know the other party''s footsteps. When you go to Minster College this time, you have to be extra careful to guard against being ambushed. However, in the expected gloomy and dilapidated ruins, the crazy believers hiding in the dark and waiting for an opportunity to assassinate did not appear. On the contrary, Minster College looks pretty good. Although it is old, it is a well-renovated teaching building. The spacious and flat playground is also very clean. It should be cleaned every day. There is also the gate of the college. A feeling of flourishing. The three of Green and Peter were a little surprised. They didn''t expect this scene, so they couldn''t help looking at each other. Didn''t the data say that this academy is about to close down? After the notification, when I approached the gate of the academy, there were no more students in it. I even heard the old Tutsom, who was the gatekeeper, say that even the hired teachers had been dismissed, and now the only one left behind in the academy is the one who devotes himself to the **** of nature. The old principal. Soon, Green and the others saw the old principal, who was in his seventies, with a pale face in the principal''s room. The old principal was not tall and had a stooped figure. He couldn''t hide the disappointment and frustration on his face. It should be that the collapse of this college had hit him hard. "Principal Minster, I take the liberty to visit, please forgive me." Peter said politely. Back then, the old principal spent all his money to establish this college, so the college was named after him. Principal Minster looked at the four young people opposite the oak desk and smiled reluctantly: "It doesn''t matter, you have shown the ID of the special bureau, who can refuse it? Tell me if you have anything to say." Peter was a little embarrassed, but he didn''t hesitate anymore, and went straight to the point: "I''m very sorry, dear sir, we came here to find a young lady named Penny. According to reliable information, she finally came to Minster before she disappeared. College, so "So do you suspect that I kidnapped a little girl?" Principal Minster slapped the table angrily and stood up before Peter could finish speaking. Although he was not tall, he was also old and frail, but he was very imposing, and it was obvious that he was also very young when he was young. A difficult character. Peter is also an old fritter, so he would not be frightened by him, but he still smiled and said: "Of course I don''t suspect you, I just came to investigate, I hope you can cooperate." Principal Minster frowned and sat down slowly, then sighed for a moment: "Forget it, you can do whatever you want, the college is closed anyway, those **** bureaucrats, I just want to help those children!" Then he whispered even more. Muttering: "And those idiots full of brains, who actually went to cooperate with those lunatics in the Tower of Yin Spirits, ruining all my hard work over the years..." The old principal waved his hands in a disheartened manner, motioning Green and the others to act casually, then lowered his head and started smoking sullenly, ignoring the four of them. Green''s ear is very good, and when he heard the old headmaster''s whisper, he couldn''t help but move in his heart, but he didn''t act rashly, just looked deeply at the headmaster of Minster. Peter and the others didn''t hear it, they looked at each other, stopped talking nonsense, and left the principal''s room. Although the old principal agreed that he could act at will, but for a large college and four teaching buildings, where to start and how to investigate is still a problem. And by coincidence, there were several more people in the corridor outside the principal''s room. Judging from the clothes and weapons, they should all be mercenaries. It seems that there are many mercenaries who have taken on the task of finding Penny, and even more powerful ones. They actually found it here and met Green and others unexpectedly. "You little brats want to grab Baron Paul''s bounty too!" A muscular man shouted rudely. Obviously, Green and the others arrived first, which made him feel the pressure and wanted to Start first to be strong, drive competitors out of the game, deliberately provoke, cause conflicts, and take the opportunity to kill Green and several others. Of course, the so-called ''killing'' is not killing them, it just leaves them injured and unable to continue the mission. After all, mercenaries are not killers. If there is no need, mercenaries will not kill people, because killing means running away, which will make They lost a lot of gold pounds. But at the next moment, this aggressive and strong man seemed to be a little hen strangled by his neck, his voice stopped abruptly, his footsteps stopped, his face turned blue and white, and he looked at Xue Li, who was holding a special bureau certificate in her hand, provocative Yang. chin. Tom the Burning Man has never wanted to find a hole to crawl in like now. He wanted to teach a few young and lucky rookie mercenaries a lesson, but he didn''t expect the other party to be an agent of the special bureau, which made him more than alive. It''s still uncomfortable to have a fly, especially the old enemy Silvastin next to him to observe the whole process. Tomorrow, the mercenaries in the entire Langton City will discuss his embarrassing things. Tom can have the nickname of Burning Man to show his temper. In the face of this situation, he gritted his teeth several times, tried to make up his mind, and continued to recklessly. What a special situation, lets talk about it first. But thinking of the terrifying consequences of that kind of behavior, he almost broke his back molars and didn''t dare. In the end, he could only cowardly, smiled embarrassingly, and stepped back, not even the sarcastic sarcasm of Silvastin next to him. Ignore it. At this time, Peter stood up after thinking about it and said loudly: "Gentlemen, this matter has been taken over by the special bureau. You can leave now, or you can stay for dispatch. If you can find Miss Penny, you can pay Viscount Paul''s reward. We do not participate in the bounty sharing. When the mercenaries who had almost given up heard it, their eyes lit up and they glanced at each other. There were five people in total. Even if the reward was shared equally in the future, one person could share twenty gold pounds. Better than leaving with nothing. "Okay sir, I''m willing to listen to your command for a while." A strong man in his forties took the lead, and immediately attracted the other four to follow, turning the tracing team into nine. It happened that there were too many people, so we could split up and search Minster College first to find clues. Peter''s command and dispatch ability is good, he quickly worked out a plan, assigned tasks, executed them individually, and then agreed on a time and place to reunite. Half an hour later, Green searched the first and second floors of the main teaching building and found nothing, and returned to the meeting pointa classroom on the first floor. What makes Green surprised is that he was not the first to come back. It stands to reason that the range he searched was closest to the meeting point, and there was no time wasted in the search process, but someone got there first and was already sitting in the classroom! (end of this chapter) Chapter 63： 068 Minster College (3) Chapter 63 068 Minster College (3) Green didn''t think much about it at first. When he noticed someone in the classroom, he wanted to go in and see who was so fast, but he froze as soon as he stepped into the back door of the classroom with one foot. Because the classroom has two doors, the front and the back, Green is coming back from the back door, so he can see someone in the classroom but can only see the back. But at this moment, he was like falling into an ice cellar, and he entered the classroom with half of his body. An icy chill hit him, causing him to shiver for a while, freezing to the bone marrow. "No!" Green sensed that something was wrong, but the icy chill seemed to freeze his thinking, making him groggy and wanting to fall asleep immediately. At the last moment, Green just bit the tip of his tongue, the tingling sensation made him maintain a little clarity, and at the same time, he hid in the cemetery with a thought. Immediately, the drowsy feeling disappeared, and the six-headed snake girl in the invisible state was released immediately to observe the external situation through visual synchronization. It doesn''t matter if you look at it, Green was taken aback! I saw no one in that classroom. The tables and chairs were rudely piled up in the four corners of the classroom. There was an empty space in the middle. The small magic circles are all made of blood. In the middle of the classroom, where Green saw a person sitting, a lump of dark red rotten flesh was squirming irregularly, emitting a circle of ripples that shook the air and a faint stench. "What is this?" Green looked at the rotten flesh curiously, and could feel that it contained an extremely strong breath of life. A large amount of nutrients were swallowed to make the cells divide and replicate rapidly and irregularly. This made him suddenly think of something - cancer cells! "A cancer cell with life activity? Could it be that this is a person whose cancer has spread to the whole body but has not died, but has become another life state?" Green can hardly believe this inference, but it seems that this is the only way to explain it. Pass. And Green found that under the rotten flesh, there were other corpses, and more than one, wrapped in a pool of rotten flesh that wriggled into a pool, constantly eroding the flesh and bones to provide nutrition for this group of ''cancer cells''. "Not good!" After finding the corpse, Green''s scalp suddenly became numb, and he quickly ordered the six-headed snake girl to go through the wall to the next classroom to have a look. Six-Headed Snake Woman is an official hero unit, and is a high-level magical creature and a natural illusion expert. Six-headed Snake Woman''s eyes naturally have the ability to break illusions. As a result, she probed through the wall and entered the next classroom. Suddenly, the light and shadow swayed. The originally empty and tidy classroom became the same as this one. The desks and chairs were piled up in a mess in the corner. Flesh, and under the rotten flesh can vaguely see some arms and legs that are not thick... Green saw everything with the help of the six-headed snake woman''s perspective. This kind of clever illusion is difficult to see through even if he uses necrosight. "Damn it! The students in this academy are not dropping out at all, but are being treated as sacrifices and nourishment! Who is so mad?" Green was shocked and angry, even as a transmigrator, he found that the youngest were only seven or eight years old, and The older children, who were only fourteen or fifteen years old, were brutally killed because of some people''s evil intentions, and a rage still sprouted in his chest. It''s a pity that as a necromancer with a semi-lich body, this kind of emotion pouring blood into his pupils is not allowed. In just a few seconds, a coldness came out of Green''s heart, which quenched his anger. Instantly calmed him down. This is the price that must be paid to become a necromancer. There is no blood, no passion, over time, only cold and rational souls remain in the long life cycle. Green''s consciousness returned, and after cracking the illusion, he pinned a trace of his spiritual thoughts in the big bell on the top of the town center. This method has been tried and tested, and it can keep his mind clear and unaffected by ordinary illusions. Green''s face was expressionless. Although he regained his sanity and calmness, it did not weaken his determination to destroy this place and find out the culprit. But before that, we have to confirm the situation of the three Peter and the other mercenaries. Green is not worried about the three of Peter. Although their strength is not strong, only Peter is an intermediate apprentice, and Shirley and Kinant are both junior apprentices, but they are all members of the special bureau and have received targeted training, and People in the Special Bureau will carry an anti-illusion alchemy medicine when they go out on a mission. Since Green can find the strangeness here, they can also detect it, it''s just a matter of time. On the contrary, those few mercenaries who seem to be not weak, I am afraid that they will be less fortunate in such a situation. Green pondered for a moment, already had an idea, and immediately released all the ghosts as a signal trooper to go out to find Peter and the three, and meet them first before making the next plan and action. The efficiency of ghosts is very high. A total of twelve ghosts quickly found the three people in the special bureau by virtue of their ability to freely pass through walls. As Green expected, they also found out, and they have already converged one step ahead of time using the special contact information of the special bureau. As for the other mercenaries, there was no trace of them. They either escaped or were swallowed up by the squirming rotten flesh. Green received the ghost''s feedback, and secretly exclaimed in his heart: "As expected, it is an extraordinary institution controlled by the state. The regular army is different from the wandering soldier!" However, these three people didn''t seem to be optimistic about Green. When they discovered the situation of the entire academy, they decided that Green would not survive. They didn''t come to him at all, so they changed the meeting point. If it wasn''t for Green''s ghost team investigation, it would still be kept in the dark. "Although the strength is good, the bureaucracy with eyes above the top seems to be unavoidable in any world." Green complained in his heart, but he couldn''t get angry, and went straight to the new meeting point. Ten minutes later, under the guard of more than a dozen gun skeleton soldiers, Green met Peter, Shirley and Kinant. The three of Peter were all taken aback. They saw a large group of skeleton soldiers with rifles approaching and almost launched an attack. Fortunately, Peter was calm and his eyes were very good. Shirley and Kinant, holding their revolvers nervously. At this time, Xue Li exclaimed with a fuss: "Wow! It''s so cool! These skeleton soldiers are actually contract-type. I have a best friend who is also an apprentice of the necromancer. She often complains to me that the contract-type undead creatures are not easy to deal with. I didn''t expect you. Silently, a skeleton team was built up." Seeing Green''s gun and skeleton soldiers, Shirley was not surprised. She was born from a noble family and went to school in the capital. She had seen too many incredible things there, as well as a lot of strange contract-type undead creatures. So what she was shocked was not the firearm skeleton soldier, but a wild mage, who actually had **** luck, there are so many contract-type undead creatures. (end of this chapter) Chapter 64： Elizabeth Windsor Sheena Riel Chapter 64 Elizabeth Windsor Hina Riel Green saw Shirley talking while walking over to touch the arm bones of the Skeleton Soldier. Even if the Skeleton Soldier was disgusted and thrown away, he didn''t care. He was quite lazy, which made Green very speechless. Originally, he deliberately released these skeleton soldiers to further show his strength. It seems that the release of Maxim from the carriage did not really deter the opponent, which revealed some real materials. Who would have thought that Shirley, a neurotic woman, didn''t think much about it at all. Instead, she felt like a little girl who saw a new toy. Fortunately, Peter is a sensible person, he immediately sensed what Greene meant, and nodded to Greene solemnly, indicating that he understood. Next, it is logical that Green, a savage necromancer, finally got the approval of the three ''civil servants'' adults, especially Shirley, who was actually very perverted and claimed to like Green''s skeleton soldiers. He bargained and wanted to buy one to go home. Recommend Green to her best friend. According to Shirley''s introduction, her best friend is Elizabeth Windsor Sina Riel, a wealthy second-generation rich to the point of madness. Her father is the richest man in Faer?n. In order to obtain contract-type undead creatures, she never hesitated to invest huge amounts of gold. Hearing Green was a little moved. If any Miss Elizabeth is willing to spend money, it is not impossible to sell her a few firearms and skeleton soldiers. The price of firearms and skeleton soldiers is not high, and the cemetery produces a lot, which can be sold to generate income. Last time, in order to order more cannons and rifles from the old one-eyed, Green had borrowed a lot of money from Viscount Paul. Although Viscount Paul would not urge him to pay back the money, he would owe him a favor. Moreover, Green''s gun skeleton soldiers are different from general contract-type undead creatures. Even if he sells the skeleton soldiers to other necromancers, these skeleton soldiers are still attached to the cemetery. It''s a lucrative deal. Green made a note of this, and was going to go back and talk to Shirley again, but now is not the time. Peter also interrupted their conversation, motioned Shirley to stop talking, and then asked Green: "Mr. Wilson, this college has a big problem, do you think we should talk to the principal again?" Green thought: "I guess now we won''t see that Mr. Principal when we go to the principal''s office." Peter''s idea Green had long thought of, and specially assigned Maxim to go to the headmaster''s room to have a look, but found no trace of the headmaster Minster, and there was only the headmaster''s room in the whole academy that had no magic circle and wriggling rotten flesh. "Okay, I think so too." Peter shrugged, agreeing with Green''s statement, then took out a compass, looked at the pointer on it, and pointed with his hand: "The psychic fluctuations over there are the strongest, it should be The core of this cruel sacrifice ceremony, I think we should go there first." He said to Kinant: "You inform the police station and the city hall, let the police arrive in fifteen minutes, block the scene, maintain Order, the elite team of the Garrison Knights must arrive within half an hour." "Yes!" Kinant gave a military salute, which looked very formal, then raised his hands, put his **** on his temple, made a somewhat comical shape, muttered in his mouth, and repeated Peter''s order. At the same time, in the headquarters of the Special Bureau, a machine with a shape similar to a printer made a humming sound, and called the nearby internal staff, took out the punched paper sticking out from the inside, and translated the content according to the password table, and his face suddenly changed. , three steps and two steps, ran into the director''s office. This is Kinant''s ability. It can not only establish a wireless communication network in a designated area, but also send information at a remote fixed point. There is no combat increase, but it is very critical. Otherwise, a civilian with no background like Kinant''s training performance in the special bureau is also unsatisfactory, how could he be in the same group as Peter and Shirley, who have a bright future from aristocratic backgrounds. Because of the special bureau, the police dispatched this time with high efficiency. Before the fifteen minutes Peter requested, he heard footsteps from far and near, and then a group of forty or fifty people in black uniforms broke into Min The gate of the College of Sturt. These police officers are fairly well-trained, and the leader is a one-eyed strong man wearing a blindfold. I dont know if it was specially prepared, but this one-eyed mans coat actually had seven or eight military medals hanging on his chest, including an extremely rare second-class sword and shield medal, which surprised Green, Peter and others. No more than 150 people knew that there was such a thing in the entire Lorenzo Kingdom. Peter immediately straightened his back and gave a military salute to the one-eyed sturdy man: "Salute to you, hero of the kingdom!" The one-eyed sturdy man grinned and said in a loud voice, "You''re welcome, I''m just a retired soldier, and this time I''m at your command, but please don''t use these guys as cannon fodder, they all have a family. , but there can be no mistakes. Peter knew very well that he was afraid that the purpose of this one-eyed burly man showing off the Second Class Sword and Shield Medal was to protect the police. Even the peculiar bureaucracy has to consider the destructive power a veteran with a Second Class Sword and Shield Medal can unleash once angered. Peter secretly called out unlucky. He didn''t expect the Langton Police Department to have such a hidden boss, but Green didn''t care. He just looked at each other and felt a little strange. The military should not be too high-level to change careers. How did you get these medals? As for the one-eyed burly man''s request, of course Peter would not refuse. He called the police and the garrison, and his original intention was not to look for cannon fodder, but to hope that the police and the garrison would guard the periphery and solve the mysterious witchcraft, sacrifice, sacrifice, and weirdness. Not a subject the military and police are good at. Moreover, the deployment of the large-scale isolation barrier exclusive to the Special Bureau must also be coordinated by the police and the garrison, otherwise Peter and the others will not be able to activate at all. Soon after, the garrison in Langton City also felt that it was almost a large group of gun knights, fully armed and very elite. The leader of the team is a young officer, with a surging breath and quite powerful strength, but his words and actions are very rigid. Seeing that all the people were ready, Peter no longer waited, and immediately called the two sides to have a meeting, mainly to teach the police and the garrison how to arrange the device to open the isolation barrier. This is a metal rod that is more than one foot long and can be stretched. One end is sharp and can be inserted into the ground or into the crack of the wall, and the other end is a metal ball the size of a fist. It can form a dome-shaped isolation barrier, which isolates the maximum radius of one kilometer, which is convenient for special bureaus to deal with strange or extraordinary people, so as not to make too much noise, affect ordinary people, and make people panic. In fact, the kingdom seems to be peaceful on the surface over the years, and there are rarely news of strange, riotous, riotous and hurtful people in the newspapers, which is largely due to this isolation barrier device. (end of this chapter) Chapter 65： Mutant Crack Chapter 65 Mutation Rip Monster "Om~~~ Om~~~ Om~~~" In less than an hour, around Minster College, rays of light similar to electric arcs shot out from the circular head of the isolation barrier pole, rushing up more than 100 meters high, attracting and combining with each other, forming a nearly semicircular cover, as if A cauldron covered the entire campus of Minster College. In an instant, Minster College was isolated from the outside world, and it seemed to sense this situation. The squirming and rotten flesh hidden in various classrooms in the college suddenly seemed to be stimulated, squirming fiercely, and the illusion was lifted, revealing its true colors, from the college. Looking at the place where Green and the others were at the entrance, the outer wall of the main building of the academy had been covered with reddish-brown flesh and blood, turning it into a chilling fortress of flesh and blood. Most of the police and knights who were manipulating the isolation barrier on the periphery had never seen such a situation, and they were all stunned. Fortunately, the isolation barrier was opened, and they did not need to do anything, just ensure that no outsiders destroyed the metal pole. At this moment, only Green and Peter were inside the isolation device. The three of Peter were very professional in operating some machines that looked very sophisticated. Green could see those light machines flashing with magic light through his necrosis. They were not ordinary machines, but the products of alchemy. After waiting for about three more minutes, Shirley nodded to Peter, who called "ready" and pressed a button. In the next moment, with a bang, a wave of vibration visible to the naked eye slammed into the direction of the main school building covered with flesh and blood from the machine in his hand in a fan shape. Two seconds later, the building of flesh and blood hit by the shock wave did not look any different on the surface, but then a shrill and piercing cry came from the building of flesh and blood, which contained feelings of pain, anger, and destruction. , At the same time, the reddish-brown flesh and blood covering the outside of the teaching building wriggled more quickly, and there were even humanoid-like monsters differentiated from it! These monsters seemed to have just hatched from the eggshell. The surface of their bodies was covered in reddish-brown mucus, dripping on the ground and making a squeaking sound. They actually corroded the concrete floor of the academy into small pits. "What a strong acid!" Peter took a deep breath when he saw it in his eyes, and those humanoid monsters differentiated one by one, and more than ten appeared in a blink of an eye, making his expression even more serious, Shirley and Kinant Also, without the relaxed expression before, he quickly put away the machine in his hand, and then pulled out the revolver inserted in the holster. These enchanted pistols made by the alchemist masters of the special bureau are far more powerful than those mass-produced military enchanted rifles purchased by Green. As soon as they enter the pistol barrel, dense runes are lit up, and the muzzle flashes blue light, condensing great power. But without Peter''s order, neither Shirley nor Kinant was in a hurry to shoot. Peter glanced at Green and asked in a low voice, "Mr. Wilson, can you deal with these things? Our enchanted ammunition is limited, and it is best to use it at more critical times." "As you wish." Green smiled, raised his staff and waved it a few times, and silently performed spiritualism. In the blink of an eye, a total of forty-eight gun skeleton soldiers from the two teams appeared on both sides of Green. At the same time, more humanoid monsters were differentiated in the flesh-and-blood building. The first dozen or so humanoid monsters were completely separated and could move freely. They rushed over immediately, emitting strange roars, and they ran faster than they could. The crazy wild dog is still fast, and the spacious college playground is halfway through with a few breaths. And in the process of running, the monster''s face suddenly cracked, forming a **** mouth full of sharp fangs. "Not good! It''s a mutant crack monster!" Peter''s face changed dramatically. At first, he didn''t pay much attention to the appearance of those humanoid monsters, but with the appearance of huge cracks, the nature of these monsters has been revealed. According to the combat power measured by the Extraordinary Bureau, the combat power of the ordinary crack monsters is equivalent to that of the junior apprentice knights, and these crack monsters are accompanied by corrosive acid and belong to the mutant species, and their combat power must be stronger. at an intermediate apprentice knight. "Damn it! This time I was careless. Shirley was about to withdraw from the isolation barrier, and Kinant immediately reported to the bureau to call for support!" After Peter was shocked, he still gave the order very calmly. However, at the next moment, Peter and Shirley were all stunned, and Kinant also temporarily forgot to report to the bureau. I saw Green summoned two skeleton soldiers in complete formation. Seeing more than a dozen mutant rifts rushing to a distance of less than 20 meters, they raised the enchanted rifle in their hands almost uniformly, and the formation quickly wriggled to form a diagonal quadrilateral. , the muzzle of the skeleton soldiers in the back row extended from the shoulders of the front row. This kind of formation will never appear in the regular army of human beings. The loud noise and impact at the moment of shooting will definitely hurt the soldiers in the front row, but the skeleton soldiers have no such worries at all. The formation is neat and the rifles are like forests! In the next moment, the sound of dense gunshots sounded, and as the muzzle of the enchanted rifle continued to flash blue light, hot flames were sprayed from the muzzle, and the bullet accurately hit the crack monster. In just one round of shooting, more than a dozen mutant rifts that rushed over were beaten into sieves. The powerful enchanted bullets hit the rifts, like hitting a pool of rotten meat, and it was a blood hole immediately. If it is an ordinary firearm, the crack monster is not afraid. Even if it is hit, it only takes a blink of an eye to fill the wound with crawling flesh. However, each bullet fired by Green''s skeleton soldiers contained the undead energy from the cemetery. The police and garrison on the outside couldn''t see the situation clearly because of the isolation barrier, but the three of them were shocked when they saw it with their own eyes. No matter how they overestimated Green''s strength, they didn''t expect that the undead creatures summoned by Green were so powerful and their combat effectiveness was comparable. The Knights of the Guards guarding the capital! Especially Shirley, because her best friend is also a necromancer apprentice, which makes her better understand the value of contract-type undead creatures. Before, she also recommended Elizabeth to Green, and asked Green to sell the firearm skeleton soldiers displayed to Elizabeth, but at that time she only saw that these skeleton soldiers were contract-type undead creatures, and didn''t take it to heart, she just said casually, I didn''t expect these The Skeleton Soldier was so fierce that the way she looked at Green was completely different. However, at this time, Green was not at all complacent, but showed a more serious expression. Because just after the first round of shooting killed more than a dozen crack monsters, the building covered in flesh and blood seemed to be greatly stimulated, the flesh and blood squirmed wildly, and screamed, making the mutant crack monsters spawn faster. And this time, those chasm monsters no longer spawned a few and rushed up, but kept accumulating the number, and in a blink of an eye, there were already more than 20. If the number continued to increase, it would be difficult to do it. Green didn''t hesitate, raised his staff and waved, ordering the skeleton soldiers to move forward, and at the same time summoning zombies and ghouls, he had a hunch in his heart that he had better not hide his strength this time, otherwise it would likely overturn... (end of this chapter) Chapter 66： Mutant Crack (2) Chapter 66 Mutation Crack Monster (2) seemed to sense the approach of the enemy, and the rift monsters gathered together began to agitate, and the **** mouth full of fangs let out a horrific roar. Green side, the skeleton soldiers are free to shoot while advancing, and then the zombies and ghouls summoned as melee units are pressed further forward from the wings, waiting for the rift monster to charge at any time and anywhere in front of the front of the gun skeleton soldiers. As the Skeleton Soldiers approached, the Rip monsters who were guarding under the flesh-and-blood building became more restless. Finally, they couldn''t bear it anymore, and they rushed out again frantically. Under the flesh-and-blood building, they could also use the extended flesh-and-blood fascia to block the shooting of the skeleton soldiers, but after rushing out, there was no cover. The rift monster fell under the muzzle of the gun, and the front of them was still more than ten meters away from the front of the skeleton soldiers. "Ow~~~" An angry roar came from the building of flesh and blood, and then the flesh and blood on the surface of the main teaching building squiggled rapidly, and it slowly took on the appearance of a person! It was an old man with a ferocious face, and he was actually the old principal who seemed to be pitiful! "Damn bastards! Damn humans! You killed so many of my children, you all should be damned!~~~" The giant face formed of flesh and blood let out a terrifying roar of anger, and then the blood basin opened a big mouth and spit out a blood ball! The diameter of this blood cell is more than three meters, and the surface is covered with a mesh-like red fascia, which seems to harbor some kind of life, like a heart beating. "Huh? What is this?" Green frowned, feeling a dangerous aura from the huge blood sphere, and immediately ordered the undead troops to stop advancing, retreat back, and prepare to defend. The three of Peter''s faces also looked ugly. Kinant glanced at the instrument on his wrist and immediately shouted: "It''s a high-frequency signal, at least the combat power of the apprentice-level peak, and it may even be a formal-level extraordinary monster!" Xue Li has lost her original momentum, with a pretty face, and she is white with fright. This is the first time she has encountered a mission that can truly threaten her life since she joined the special bureau. Only Peter was still calm, showing quite high psychological quality and tactical quality, and shouted: "Calm! That''s not the official level, it''s just the abnormal fluctuation of the life body. Once hatched, it will definitely be the peak of the apprentice level, we are ready!" Although he had just seen the power of firearm skeleton soldiers, Peter still did not think that Green, these skeleton soldiers and zombies could defeat monsters at the peak of the apprentice level. At the same time, the crimson blood cell was beating faster and faster. During this period, Green ordered the skeleton soldiers to shoot, but when they hit the outer skin of the blood cell, the bullets bounced off, unable to penetrate the fascia on the surface. "Is it a little boss? An invincible protection was added before he was born!" Green complained in his heart, but he didn''t really think that there was any "invincible protection", but the attack power of the gun skeleton soldiers was not enough to break the defense. Green pondered silently, in the face of this situation, whether to summon the undead cannon. To say that although the undead cannon is powerful, if it is left in the original place, Green will definitely hide it and use it as a killer at critical times. But now with the official hero unit of the six-headed snake girl, the strategic position of the undead cannon is not so important. From a purely tactical point of view, you can try it. Just as Green was thinking about his time, the huge blood cell was beating to the limit, and suddenly, with a bang, a mass of serum burst open, and a giant five meters tall stood up from it! This giant is similar to the previous rift monster, but its size is enlarged several times, and it immediately roars and runs. "Dong Dong Dong ~~~~" The giant rip monster took a few meters at a time, and Green could feel the ground shaking slightly when he ran! This is another mutant chasm. Unlike the previous ones with highly toxic and corrosive acid on the surface of the skin, the evolution of this chakra has been added to its size and strength. The huge body is a bit clumsy, but it is full of impact and destructive power. , coupled with the skin that can''t be penetrated by an enchanted rifle, this giant rift monster weighing five tons looks like a tank! Green simply didn''t think about it anymore, and the speed of the giant rift monster didn''t have time to make him think any more, and immediately waved his staff and summoned the undead cannon. At the same time, Peter, Shirley, and Kinant also took out the enchanted weapons at the bottom of the special action team. Among them, Peter took out three short rods from the lining of the windbreaker, and quickly assembled them into a two-meter-five-long javelin through bolts. Shirley took out a cylinder that was half a meter long and slightly thicker than her arm, and put it on a tripod that Kinant took out of her backpack. Peter immediately inserted the javelin into the cylinder, aimed it at the giant rift monster that was rushing in, and pressed the tail of the javelin with both hands, activating the psychic energy in his body and pouring it into the javelin. Immediately, dense blue runes appeared on the surface of the javelin. Together with the cylinder and the tripod, it instantly lit up. The runes lit up quickly, forming a one-meter-diameter circle with three layers of runes centered on the javelin. Circle of PrecisionThree-level Spell, Spear of Evil! The alchemy master of the special bureau solidified this powerful third-level spell on this simple structure. Usually, the action team of the special bureau carried it separately. When encountering a critical time, they can quickly combine and launch a deadly attack with the power of the three-level spell. . The ??Evil Spear fired lightning, almost indistinguishable with the naked eye. In the next moment, it hit the giant chasm monster with a ''bang'' without any suspense, piercing the hard fascia and muscles and actually made a sound of metal friction! In addition, the huge kinetic energy of the Spear of Suppressing Evil couldn''t help but prevent the giant rift monster from coming, and it also repelled it seven or eight meters away, bringing up a cloud of smoke. "Hit!" Shirley exclaimed excitedly, and Kinant let out a sigh of relief, but Peter was still serious, frowned, staring at the smokescreen, and said solemnly: "Don''t let your guard down, I have a hunch , that thing is not so easy to kill." Sure enough, Peter''s voice fell, and a more harsh roar came, and a figure rushed out of the dust, and it came faster! "This~~~~ This is impossible! It actually blocked the spear of evil!" Shirley screamed. I saw that the evil-breaking spear was inserted into the right forearm of the giant rift monster, it had been completely pierced, penetrating nearly half a meter, and the giant rift monster also had a deep wound on its chest. It should be at the critical moment, it raised a hand and blocked the spear of evil, but it was still pierced by the arm and pierced into the chest, but it was not enough to kill. "Damn it! It''s blocked by it!" Peter cried out in annoyance, feeling very frustrated. Faced with this situation, the Spear of Evil Destruction was their last resort. Peter''s character is firm and unwilling to give up, but considering the safety of his companions, he wisely chose to retreat according to regulations. Unexpectedly, at this moment, a deafening loud noise suddenly exploded... (end of this chapter) Chapter 67： Cannons are cannons Chapter 67 The cannon is really a cannon The huge noise shook the three of Peter''s ears with a ''humming'' sound. Fortunately, the three of them were extraordinary people with different physiques than ordinary people. Otherwise, there was a sudden loud noise at such a close distance, and they had to be injured. Even so, I was taken aback, and I quickly followed the sound and saw a cannon a few meters away, with blue runes flashing all over the barrel, and a cloud of black smoke still emitting from the muzzle. The six skeleton soldiers around the cannon were nervously and neatly clearing the barrels, pulling the bolts, and loading the ammunition. They were actually more skilled than the regular artillerymen of the kingdom! It was reloaded in less than twenty seconds, the gunner adjusted the angle and fired another shot. The three of Peter were a little perplexed when they saw this scene. What''s the situation? Is it wrong? When did the skeleton soldiers come in and out of new arms with the times! No wonder they made a fuss. In fact, after the emergence of enchanted guns with the industrial revolution, the profession of necromancer on the mainland has begun to decline, because most of the undead creatures summoned by the necromancer are weak skeleton soldiers and zombies, holding rusty and fragile The weapon, wearing tattered armor, looks scary, and it disperses with one shot. Unless you can reach a very high-level necromancer, can contract powerful undead creatures, and can not be afraid of firearms, it will be more deterrent. However, at this time, the strength of the skeleton soldiers displayed by Green completely broke the inherent concept. The skeleton soldiers armed with enchanted rifles and cannons just made up for the weak skin of the skeleton soldiers in melee combat, and the undead creatures were rigid and meticulous like machines. , which perfectly reproduces the knights'' operating procedures, more rigorous than the most elite guard knights, and fully exerts the amazing power of enchanted rifles and cannons. With the second loud noise, black smoke came out of the muzzle of the undead cannon again, which suddenly alerted the three of them, and quickly turned their heads to look. The cannonball as fast as a meteor steadily hit the giant rift monster that had just stumbled up from the ground, and hit it again with a bang. Two cannonballs hit in a row, the giant rift monster looks very embarrassed, its crimson skin is charred black, its left arm and shoulder are twisted, and a large piece of flesh and blood is blurred. This is the effect of the first shot. The giant rift monster''s left arm was fractured, and the undead energy contained in the shell eroded the wound, causing its entire left arm to become ashes and atrophy. The second shell hit the giant rift monster''s abdomen on the left crotch, causing even more damage. The internal organs have been exposed, and the intestines have leaked from the wound and have been dragged to the ground. "Huh? I didn''t expect this monster to have a human body structure! Those who were normal in size but with strong acid had no internal structure anymore." Green snorted when he saw the intestines leaking from his abdomen. He thought this monster was just a humanoid. , it was full of rotten flesh, and there was no internal organs at all, and he thought in his mind: "So it is! It is because of insufficient ability to create such a large giant crack monster, and still use humanoid body structure inside? " discovered the details of the giant rift monster, Green''s face relaxed a little bit, and ordered the gun skeleton soldiers to continue shooting, specifically aiming at the wound of the giant rift monster. The gun skeleton soldier''s marksmanship is very precise. After receiving the order, the shooting speed slows down, but the accuracy is improved a lot. Most of the bullets hit the **** wounds of the giant rift monster. And soon the third cannon sound came. Although there was a little deviation and did not hit directly, the cannonball hit the ground beside the giant rift monster''s feet and still overturned it, and the left calf was hit by the flying shrapnel. When it got up again, its legs and feet were inflexible. Immediately following the fourth shell, it hit the giant rift monster''s neck this time. The huge kinetic energy of the bang and the power of the shell explosion directly shattered the giant rift monster''s head along with its neck and half of its chest cavity. ! With a thud, the corpse of the giant rip monster fell heavily to the ground, and the reddish-brown fascia on the surface quickly faded away, leaving only a deformed corpse composed of many bones and flesh. At this time, Peter and the three came to an end before the battle came to an end. They suddenly woke up and looked at Green again. They were different from before, and they were naturally a little more awe-inspiring and vigilant. As far as the strength shown by Green just now, although he can''t compete with the official-level superhuman, he is definitely one of the best and strongest characters in the apprentice-level range, especially the power of the undead cannon impressed them the most. It has been reborn and can even change the battlefield situation to some extent. At this moment, Peter had an urge to hold Green immediately, deprive those skeleton soldiers, hand them over, and study them carefully. However, his reason quickly suppressed the impulse. As soon as his strength was not enough, he could not restrain Green at all. If he really turned his face, he would definitely be killed in seconds. Second, from the bottom of his heart, he does not think that these special skeleton soldiers were transformed by Green. There must be some powerful undead figure behind Green. At best, Green is just a test subject or a more respected apprentice. It is possible to master the core technology of this transformation of skeleton soldiers. Therefore, even if you catch Green, you won''t get anything, but you will offend the real big boss, which is not worth the loss. In fact, Green dared to use the undead cannon so blatantly. He also deliberately created the illusion that there was a mysterious and unfathomable magic teacher hidden behind him, to confuse and frighten some people and get enough development time. , and when he unlocks more buildings and units in the cemetery, those young people who are secretly coveted by the fly camp dog will not need to care. On the contrary, Shirley looked at Green with splendid eyes. Compared with Peter''s thoughts, Shirley, who was from a noble family, could even better understand the great value represented by Green. She had already begun to plan to introduce Green to Elizabeth Windsor. Narel, by the way, extort a sum of money from the good and wealthy best friend. "Yeah! I really like the griffin fur from the Eastern Continent, and the sapphire necklace designed by Master Silosos... Elizabeth, you''re going to bleed a lot this time!" Shirley couldn''t help but giggled when she thought of the excitement. , startled Kinant next to him, and quickly took two steps to the side. At the same time, there was another frantic and angry roar from the main school building, which was covered in flesh and blood. The outline of Principal Minster''s face appeared again, and he shouted hysterically in incomprehensible language. "Damn it! He''s completely insane." Peter was startled by the screams and roars. "Mr. Wilson, what are we going to do next? Are we going to go in and find that guy?" Shirley also put aside her infinite reverie, but naturally regarded Greene as the backbone. Kinant, who had no sense of presence, didn''t speak, but the look in Green''s eyes already showed his attitude. "Don''t worry, let''s try a few shots first." Green''s face was expressionless, he waved his hand lightly, and rejected Shirley''s proposal. What a joke, in this situation, entering a teaching building covered with unknown flesh and blood is not courting death? Besides, the purpose of Greene''s visit was to find Penny, not to help the special bureau solve the trouble. In this situation, even if Penny is here, there is no doubt that there is more luck than good luck. Although Greene has some strange feelings for Penny, he Not to the point of life and death for each other, the two sides are stabbed in the knife. Green did his best to ensure his own safety, but he couldn''t risk his life like crazy. (end of this chapter) Chapter 68： 073 Heart of Nature Chapter 68 073 Heart of Nature After ?? smashed the giant rift monster, Green immediately ordered the undead cannon to adjust the firing range and aimed at the main school building covered with flesh and blood. Boom~~~Boom~~~Boom~~~ Continuous huge cannonballs hit the psychic cannonballs on the flesh-and-blood building, and each bombardment of the cannonball would leave a two-meter-diameter mark on it. A circle of gray and white was formed to prevent the surrounding flesh from wriggling back. "Ah! Ooooooooooooooooo~~~" A roar of incomprehensible meaning was heard again in the blood and flesh, it was a painful and angry mourning, and at the same time it showed the meaning of fear. And under the powerful power of the shelling, not only the flesh and blood on the surface was scattered, but even the cement building inside was also riddled with holes. , the hall was bombarded with artillery. Green was a little surprised, he couldn''t help but let out a groan. He never thought that the seemingly solid teaching building was actually a **** project! However, the smoke and dust soon dissipated, and it was only when I saw the internal structure of the remaining teaching building that I suddenly realized that the structure of the entire building had changed after being wrapped in flesh and blood. Seeing that it is still a building, there is actually only an empty shell left, and the entire mechanical structure has become very fragile. And after the hall collapsed, revealing a huge space inside, there was actually a huge heart beating "bouncing"! "What is this?" Green had never seen such a big heart before, it was as high as two floors. If any creature had such a big heart, it would probably be bigger than a cruiser. "Damn it! It''s the heart of nature, and nature taught those lunatics to actually get this thing out!" Peter was more knowledgeable, and immediately recognized the unusually huge heart. "Heart of Nature!" Green also reflected upon hearing the name. He had talked to Dr. Wilkins about the Heart of Nature. It was an idea put forward by some crazy priests of the Church of Nature. The sacrifice of the **** of nature gives a huge heart that can assimilate all unnatural existences in the world, and the more it devours and assimilates foreign objects, the stronger the power of nature''s heart. Its just that this divine art is too cruel and bloody, even the radicals within the Church of Nature dare not use it, but they didnt expect it to appear in Langton City! What''s even more unimaginable is that the headmaster of Minster, who controlled the heart of nature, was actually replaced by the consciousness of the coming of the Void. When his heart came, he made small movements in secret, and brought the consciousness of the Void Yin Spirit to the headmaster of Minster. However, Green knew in his heart that the organizational core of the Tower of Yin Spirits had already been annihilated by him, and there was a situation where the Tower of Yin Spirits cooperated with the Church of Nature again. Obviously, his annihilation of the Tower of Yin Spirits was just a pretense, and it was really hidden behind the scenes. Either ''Blood Eye'' or ''Void Club'' are starting to surface. At this moment, the figure was hanging on a blood-colored vine, and suddenly fell from above, standing firmly on the heart of nature. Green took a closer look and saw that although the figure''s skin was also covered with a layer of dark red flesh, the clothes on his body were exactly the clothes he had just met with the headmaster of Minster. Green frowned, he could no longer feel the human breath from Principal Minster''s body at this time, very similar to the ghost parasite he encountered in the underground pyramid. The parasitic body of the Yin spirit parasitized in Principal Minster''s body roared at Green and the others, but it didn''t go completely crazy, and it actually flashed and burrowed directly into the huge heart of nature. At the next moment, with a bang, the heart of nature quickly shriveled like a deflated ball, as if it melted into the surrounding flesh and blood. In fact, the ghost parasite appeared just now, and Green was about to order an attack, but the six-headed snake woman stopped him at a critical moment, reminding him to be careful of the soul mark in the body of Principal Minster! This surprised Greene! Soul mark is a method that can be used by at least high-level formal superhumans. It leaves a mark through the frequency of the soul, secretly monitors it, and protects it from time to time. This kind of soul mark is generally used by high-level powerhouses to protect junior disciples who are particularly valued and respected. With Green''s strength, it is impossible to find this mark. Fortunately, there are six-headed snake girls, otherwise it will definitely attract a big enemy. As for the person who left the mark on the ghost parasite of Principal Minster, that is definitely not an existence that Green can provoke at present. Peter also saw that the heart of nature had shrunk and disappeared, and hurriedly took a few steps forward, holding the pistol in his hand, but he looked at Green and finally cautiously did not pull the trigger. In fact, after Green got the six-headed snake girl''s reminder, he didn''t mean to wait for the three of Peter to take action. Anyway, the big man who left the mark was alerted and there was a special situation ahead. Unexpectedly, neither Shirley nor Kinant reacted, but Peter reacted very quickly, but he was cautious, and he didn''t shoot! "Mr. Wilson, are we going to pursue it?" Peter asked, lowering his gun. "Forget it, I won''t be able to catch up. Let''s find Penny first." Green waved his hand and said, "Let the police remove the barrier, the heart of nature is gone, it should be over." As Green said, with the disappearance of the heart of nature, the huge amount of flesh and blood that had previously covered the entire main teaching building shrank rapidly, and the evil formations scattered throughout the school gradually disappeared, and the entire Minster College recovered. In the normal state, only the middle of the main teaching building collapsed, leaving a mess of ruins and many traces of bombardment. Xue Li also came over at this time, looking at Green''s undead troops like a curious baby, especially the undead cannon team, and then came to Green''s side, thiefly said: "Hey! I didn''t expect you to be so powerful, these Is it all equipped by your teacher? You are really lucky to have such a good teacher. Elizabeth''s luck is not very good, she finally worshipped a senior formal mage, but unfortunately, that person died. Now! How is it? Can I introduce Elizabeth to your teacher?" Green rolled his eyes and ignored Shirley. It was not the first time he heard the name ''Elizabeth'' from Shirley''s mouth. It seemed that they had a really good relationship. At this time, as the isolation barrier disappeared, the police and garrison guarding the periphery entered Minster College. Green was too ostentatious. He took back most of the undead, leaving only the ghosts outside. He also concealed his appearance and began to search for Penny. Although Green estimates that if Penny really came here, nine out of ten, she would have been killed, and her body and soul would have been sacrificed to the heart of nature by the headmaster of Minster. Ni is alive, in case there is a miracle! (end of this chapter) Chapter 69： Underground Chamber (1) Chapter 69 Underground Chamber (1) Miracles will not happen casually. Green released all the ghosts inside and out to search Minster College for a long time, but no trace of Penny was found. Although he had expected it, Green was still a little disappointed. However, this search is not completely fruitless. Just under the ruins of the main teaching building of the academy, that is, directly under the location of the former heart of nature, there is a basement with a height of more than two meters and a length and width of about four meters. ! And this basement has no entrance and exit. It is said that the basement is actually more like a grave buried deep underground. If it is not for the ghosts to sneak into the ground, it is almost impossible to find this underground space more than five meters above the ground. When ??Green got this news, he was collecting the remaining psionic energy everywhere. The shrunken flesh and the remaining magic circle contained a lot of psychic energy. Green secretly sneered, his hands and feet became diligent, and he collected nearly 2,000 psychic energy in less than half an hour. It was at this time that Maxim brought the discovery. News from the basement. This refreshed Green''s spirit, immediately synchronized visually, controlled a ghost, and entered the basement. Because the ghost had entered the basement when he discovered it before, and did not dispatch any defensive circles, Greene was not too careful. Entering the basement, what you see is a very clean and tidy secret room, surrounded by neat white marble, and the ground is painted with the blood of unknown species to draw an ancient magic circle. There are four rings from the outside to the inside, indicating that this magic When the array is activated, it can reach the level of the fourth ring, but with Green''s magical knowledge, it is impossible to see what kind of magic array this is. There is a half-meter-high round table in the center of the circle, and in the middle of the table is a delicate silver pot, and a metal wire extending straight to the top of the secret room extends from the slender pot. And this metal wire, which is not much thicker than a human hair, was connected to the top of the secret room and did not stop, but continued upward, reaching the ground directly. This was also the only medium in this secret room that communicated with the outside world. Green''s heart moved, and it suddenly sounded that the huge heart of nature had shrunk and disappeared underground: "Could it be that Principal Minster, who was controlled by the Void Yin Spirit, finally concentrated the energy of the heart of nature, escaped into the ground and disappeared, and then hid in it. here?" Thinking of this possibility, Green couldn''t help but secretly excited, what a huge spiritual energy is contained in that heart of nature that is bigger than a room! At this time, it is actually concentrated and stored in this silver pot. If it can be captured, it must be a windfall! Moreover, the silver pot placed in the center of the circle and the metal wire extending out are not ordinary. The silver pot Green can''t see any way, but it is certain that the metal wire is mithril, and it is mithril of extremely high purity. One gram of mithril of this purity is worth more than five thousand pounds on the market. This wire is processed to be so thin, and the price is doubled. If it weighs ten grams, the value of this wire is more than 100,000 gold pounds! What is this concept! Last time Green spent only a few thousand pounds to buy a cannon and 150 enchanted rifles from the old one-eyed. And the white stones that built the underground secret room also exuded faint psionic fluctuations, and they were all magic items, which made Green even more excited. And most importantly, after discovering this secret room, he asked the six-headed snake girl to investigate, but he didn''t find the previous soul imprint! "It actually disappeared!" Green''s heart moved. He didn''t know how the imprint of the soul disappeared, but there was a golden opportunity in front of him. In the face of such a wealth, of course Greene would not turn a blind eye. The only thing to consider now is whether to find a way to go on now or to sneak back here in the middle of the night. According to Green''s prudent idea, it''s best to keep calm and wait for the special bureau and the police to disperse, then come back to dig the ground and evacuate the basement. However, at this moment, an untimely commotion disrupted his wishful thinking. I saw that outside the gate of Minster College, a three-person team wearing black trench coats came in. They were dressed in special bureaus. The head was a woman in her thirties. She was quite beautiful, but she was very handsome. Arrogant, do not have to speak to give people a feeling of domineering. Seeing these people appear, Peter and Shirley''s faces were a little unsightly, and it seemed that they were not on the right track with the woman headed on the opposite side. Peter took a few steps forward, stopped these people, and said coldly: "Elsa, what do you mean? The incident here has been resolved, we are dealing with the aftermath, and you don''t need to come over." The man named Elsa pretended to hide his mouth and smiled: "Leader Peter, what are you in a hurry? I didn''t come to take credit for you, but to have another mission!" Pointing to the location of the underground secret room, he ordered his subordinates to start digging. Two of Elsa''s subordinates immediately trotted a few steps and began to display their extraordinary abilities. One could quickly soften the soil through vibration, and the other could use mind power to move soil and rocks. The cooperation of the two was even more efficient than an engineering team. He dug down three or four meters in minutes. Green looked in his eyes, and his brows were already furrowed. If he didn''t move, the other party would dig into the underground secret room. Obviously, this Elsa also knew that this underground secret room came here. Targeted. This is quite pessimistic for Green. He gritted his teeth secretly but couldn''t wait any longer. If he dug up the underground secret room, it would be tantamount to clarifying everything. With the uniqueness of the urine, don''t even think about it. into his hands. "Lady, let your subordinates stop, I think we have to talk." Green walked over with a serious face. "Huh? Who are you? Dare to stop the special bureau!" Elsa, who didn''t know Greene, glanced at the corners of her eyes and scolded him angrily, but the two people didn''t mean to stop working. Green gave a sound and spread out his hands: "It seems that I can''t speak properly!" He has used spiritualism continuously while speaking. In an instant, a group of skeleton soldiers, ghouls, zombies, ghosts... appeared one after another around Green, and they did not stop to surround Elsa and her men. "Can you listen to me now? Madam!" Green asked lightly, looking at Elsa''s stiff face, his heart was very happy. For some unknown reason, Green felt very disgusted when this woman with eyes on the top of her head appeared. Peter, Shirley, and Kinant were also taken aback. Although they had conflicts with Elsa, they were colleagues in the same department after all. Peter, in particular, rushed forward and shouted "calm" and "don''t be impulsive" to Green with his arms outstretched. Green was unmoved, and summoned all the more than 100 undead troops, not only surrounded Elsa and others, but also surrounded Peter and the dozen or so policemen who were left behind. Because of the end of the battle, the garrison who came to help has returned in advance, and the relationship between the police of the Kingdom of Lorenzo and the Special Bureau is very special. Although they are not affiliated in name, in fact, the police everywhere are obliged to cooperate with the Special Bureau, and at special times. The people in the special bureau have the right to order the police, and if they refuse to do so, the consequences are quite serious. So in the end there were still more than a dozen policemen who followed Peter''s orders and stayed behind to deal with the aftermath. "Peter, don''t worry, I''m calm." Green replied with a smile: "It''s just that this Miss Elsa seems to have made a mistake. I was fighting almost the whole time just now, so all the spoils belong to me, this lady wants to come Picking peaches, my skeleton soldiers will not agree." (end of this chapter) Chapter 70： Underground Chamber (2) Chapter 70 Underground Chamber (2) Elsa was very angry, her apricot eyes were round, and her face was full of power! She had never encountered such a situation since she entered the Special Bureau through her aunt, the deputy director of the Special Bureau of Langton City, Starks, surrounded by a large group of skeleton soldiers and zombies, waiting for Peter to speak. , immediately called out: "Bastard! What do you want to do? The agents who besieged the special bureau, even if you are a necromancer, you will be wanted by the kingdom, and there will be no place for you in the entire Lorenzo Kingdom! Your family, your Teacher, you will be implicated! You Green was unmoved. In fact, when he summoned the undead army just now, he had already weighed the pros and cons. For the sake of the underground chamber, was it worth it. The final answer is~~~It''s worth it! A mysterious magic silver pot, mithril wire worth at least 100,000 gold pounds, the essence of the heart of nature that may be contained in the silver pot, and magic materials containing a lot of psychic energy. These things are worth enough to make anyone take a risk. Besides, Green didn''t allow himself to back down. As a traverser with golden fingers, he clearly found a huge benefit. If he came to anyone, if there was a little situation, he would back down and give up, then he was destined to be a coward in the future. So Green turned his heart and his eyes revealed a faint murderous intent: "Wanted? Maybe I will be wanted, but that''s all after your death." "You..." Elsa was shocked and angry, but Green''s unbridled attitude frightened her even more. To put it bluntly, she was just a spoiled old bear child. She usually relied on her aunt to be arrogant. She couldn''t be intimidated, and the undisguised murderous intention of the other party made her feel up and down, but she still wanted to grit her teeth, but she was seen by the experienced Peter. The knife in hand hit Elsa on the back of the neck with just the right amount of force. Because of Peter''s surprise, and Elsa''s attention was on Green''s side, she had no time to guard against Peter, so she fell down and was hugged by Peter. Peter took advantage of the situation and handed the fainted Elsa to Shirley to support him, and smiled at Green: "Mr. Wilson, I think this is just a misunderstanding, this lady and her subordinates went to the wrong address, let''s go right now, you see How about it?" Green was unmoved, came to the big hole that had just been dug, turned his head and smiled at Peter: "Don''t worry! Don''t that Ms. Elsa and your colleagues want to see what''s underneath? If Wouldnt it be a pity to leave if I didnt get my wish, and I cant bear it when I go back to add fuel to the report. Peter''s face froze, and he secretly called unlucky, and quickly called Elsa''s deputy to ask what was going on down there? If the relationship is important, I am afraid it is not good. He saw that although Green is young, he is definitely capable of killing people. Shirley and Kinant were also nervous, especially Shirley, her eyes were rolling and her mind was churning, thinking about what she had to save her life if the worst situation really happened, she couldn''t help but hold the hand that had been hanging on her chest. The sapphire pendant, which contains a five-ring space transfer magic, was obtained by her father at an auction with a lot of money. Only one chance to use it can save her life at a critical time. However, the value of this space transfer pendant is too great, and Xue Li is easily reluctant to use it. She wants to wait and see, but it is really impossible to use it again. At that time, her family will have an insoluble hatred with Green, which will be difficult for Xue Li. Said it wasn''t what she wanted. Meanwhile, Elsa''s deputy told Peter something. Now Elsa is in a coma, the highest rank is Peter, and it seems that Peter still has some friendship with the vicious necromancer on the opposite side, so these people in the special bureau put all hope of negotiation on Peter. Actually, it is not too unfamiliar to encounter this kind of situation for the special bureau. For ordinary people or low-level apprentice-level superhumans, the signboard of the special bureau is very loud, and its authority is unquestionable, but they are very clear that in the eyes of the superhumans above the official level, the special bureau is only a small civil servant with little deterrence. For example, people from the Eye of Blood and the Void Club don''t take the special game seriously. So, after suddenly realizing that the young necromancer in front of him was also not easy to mess with, these people in the special bureau were not so angry or scolded, but rather calm. They didn''t realize that Green was a stunner, and they didn''t think that Green would dare to kill them. This is not the first time. The big deal is to go back and write a few more pages of reports. Anyway, Elsa, the niece of the deputy director, is carrying it. The calm reaction of Elsa''s subordinates made Green''s heart beat a little, but he couldn''t show his timidity on the surface. He still had a sullen face, and pointed to the two people in front of him: "Come out, continue to dig down one meter." The two of them were also obedient, and immediately tried their best to use their abilities, and quickly dug up the last meter of soil above the underground chamber, revealing a white marble with a magical halo. Green''s eyes lit up, he ignored the others, and immediately jumped to the bottom of the dirt pit. He first ordered a ghoul to knock on the marble, but a film of light rippled, and the ghoul''s claws were thrown away. Green frowned, stretched out a hand, squatted down and touched the marble, and suddenly a psychic energy was sucked into the cemetery, and then the magic halo on a marble dimmed. However, in the next moment, a surge of spiritual energy immediately surged around the marble, making up for the lost spiritual energy of the marble in an instant. "Huh? The spiritual energy of these marbles is actually connected! If a hard attack can smash one of the marbles with one blow, there will be a steady stream of spiritual energy that will not rush over, turning it into an iron wall that blocks all attacks." Green snorted. With a bang, even if he didn''t make a move and let Elsa''s group dig here, it would be impossible to break through the barrier of this layer of enchanted marble. Green stretched out his hand and pressed it again, continuously absorbing spiritual energy into the cemetery. With the loss of a lot of psionic energy, the magical halo of the surrounding marbles dimmed. After a few minutes, when there was no psionic energy to replenish, Greene stopped. When he saw that the psionic energy balance in the cemetery was nearly 4,000 points! Subtracted from the previous sweep of Minster College, these enchanted marbles alone provide more than 1900 psionic powers. then ordered the ghoul to attack again, and with a bang, a stone shattered and collapsed into the secret room below, revealing a hole. This hole is not dark, there is a light source that is not too bright, because there is a ghost inside, Green''s vision is synchronized, and he has carefully surveyed, whether there is a light source does not make much difference to him. But after opening the hole, Green didn''t rush down, or he didn''t plan to enter this underground secret room at all. He ordered two ghouls to go down, one to move the silver pot, and the other to collect mithril wire, so as not to rush into the trigger or hidden magic ban. (end of this chapter) Chapter 71： 076 Sporoparasitism Chapter 71 076 Sporoparasitism In fact, Green''s worry was a bit too much. The two ghouls did not touch any organs or magic restrictions, and they took out the two things smoothly. Green was very happy, he wrapped the mithril wire and then began to check the silver pot, and tried to absorb the psychic energy contained in the silver pot. Suddenly, a strong psionic energy poured into the cemetery along Green''s hand. The psionic energy balance jumped upwards, and it increased by a thousand points in a blink of an eye, and the trend continued, as if it were endless. Green was surprised and delighted. He guessed that the parasitic body of the Void Yin Spirit parasitized in the body of Principal Minster was carrying the essence of the Heart of Nature and hid in this silver pot. many! Moreover, the Void Yin Spirit Parasite seemed to have fallen into a deep sleep, and had been extracted so much spiritual energy, yet there was no response. After more than ten minutes, Green extracted nearly 5,000 spiritual energy from the silver pot. The spiritual energy gushing out from it began to weaken, and a consciousness was triggered and began to wake up from a deep sleep. Green noticed something and stopped immediately. After thinking for a while, he did not continue to extract psionic energy, but climbed out from under the pit. The people in the special bureau above were still surrounded by skeleton soldiers, and no one dared to act rashly. Green took the silver pot and threw it at Peter: "This is what''s below, the parasitic body of the ghost and the escaped heart of nature are in it, not to mention I eat alone, and this mithril." Green took out The mithril wire in a ball: "This silver pot is for you to go back and claim credit. This mithril wire is my trophy." Peter caught the silver pot with both hands, and it was a little surprising that Green, who had been aggressive before, was now very reasonable and gave him such an important thing. Not to mention the parasitic body of the Yin spirit and the heart of nature in the silver pot, this silver pot alone is a magic item, and its value is quite high. In fact, he didn''t know that Green could cheap him? The silver pot, the parasitic body of the yin spirit, and the spiritual energy of the heart of nature were almost absorbed by Green for seven or eight layers. Peter and the others didn''t know what to do. They only thought that Green wanted to ease the relationship with the special bureau, but he didn''t think much about it. After thanking him, he was about to put it away. But at this time, a young man in his twenties who came with Elsa suddenly changed his face. It was ashen for a while, then turned pale again, and it took about ten seconds to return to normal. Because this person was standing in a relatively back position and bowed his head slightly, no one noticed, but when he raised his head again, a faint green light was already flashing in the two pupils. That is the unique characteristic of those who practice natural magic in the Church of Nature. The more advanced they practice, the more green light in their eyes, and in the end, they even dance like two green flames in their eye sockets. "Hey! Hado, what''s wrong with you? We can go." Because Green and Peter had completed the handover, Green had already withdrawn the surrounding skeleton soldiers, and Peter had to take people to evacuate. Finally, someone found that the young man named ''Hado'' was still standing there, called out and stretched out his hand to pull . Unexpectedly, the hand reached out, but it didn''t pull anyone. I saw a figure flashing at a very fast speed. It brought a green light and rushed towards Peter, or more precisely, towards the silver pot held in Peter''s hands. "Not good! He was parasitized by the spores of the Church of Nature!" Peter''s reaction was extremely fast, and he suddenly screamed, and hurriedly retreated, but not as fast as the other party, and in the blink of an eye, a green figure had already arrived in front of him. At this time, the young man named Hado has completely lost his self-consciousness. The veins on his face are prominent, and his expression is painful and ferocious. Some green branches and leaves actually grow on the exposed skin! Seeing this picture clearly, there is no need to guess. It must be a method of the Church of Nature to parasitize plant spores in the human body. This magical technique of turning humans into half-human and half-plant can only be done by those lunatics who are extreme environmentalists taught by nature. come out. "Leave the Heart of Nature and the Jug of Decamoros!" A muffled voice came from the mouth of this spore-infested monster. At the same time, there was a force to break free from the silver pot in Peter''s hand, which made his hands tremble and almost didn''t hold it! Fortunately, his reaction was fast, and he quickly hugged it hard, before the silver pot could not let go, but was hit by the monster that rushed in front of him. With a ?? bang, Peter was knocked out several meters and suffered a violent impact. Blood oozes from the corner of his mouth, but he didn''t fall down. He landed steadily with a flip in the air, holding the trembling silver pot tightly in his hand. And a thin vine stretched out from the mouth of the silver pot and went around Peter''s neck, but it didn''t even have good intentions. This made Green, who was watching the fun from the side, in an endless situation. Fortunately, he was not too greedy and sent the silver pot out, otherwise it would be his turn to be attacked now. Moreover, this means that it should be the backhand of the Church of Nature. I originally thought that the Church of Nature cooperated with the Tower of Yin Spirits. In the end, the Yin Spirit possessed Principal Minster and took away the heart of nature. It was the Tower of Yin Spirit that welcomed him. But now it seems that the Church of Nature has been prepared for a long time, and it is planning to take the plan and imprison the parasitic body of the ghost. Even if Grimm didn''t appear, I believe that the Church of Nature would find a way to force the ghost parasite into this jug of Decamoros. Its just that the appearance of Green, Peter, and others broke their respective plans and caught them off guard. At this moment, Peter had no other choice. He simply threw the jug of Decamoros up, and then quickly pulled out the gun from the holster, shouting: "Fire me!" Immediately pulled the trigger. Shirley, Kinant, and other people in the special bureau were also awakened by Peter''s roar, and they quickly drew their guns and aimed them in the air. At this time, the half-human, half-plant Hado jumped up and hugged the silver pot, ignoring the powerful enchanted bullets hitting him, he actually clicked, the corners of his mouth were torn apart, the jawbone was directly fractured, and the torn cheeks were exposed. The red flesh and blood actually wanted to swallow the jug of Decamoros in one mouthful! At the same time, the ghost parasite hiding in the jug of Decamoros fully awakened. Green had extracted a lot of spiritual energy before, which had awakened this yin spirit parasite. At this time, it was about to be swallowed into the belly again, which made it startled and angry, completely regained consciousness, and let out a shrill and low roar, followed by a black gas. It poured out from the mouth of the pot, and when it was rolled up, one could vaguely see a human figure in the black air, swooping towards the half-human, half-plant monster. "Yin spirit parasite, I''ve been on your guard for a long time!" Half-human, half-plant monsters have become more and more plants. The branches and leaves of plants growing from the body have ripped open their clothes and pants, and this person''s height is in a short period of time. When it grew to more than three meters, the skin became dry and cracked bark, and the face was unclear, almost turning into a tree man. His voice was also lower and slower, but his movements were not slow. A green light flashed between his eyebrows, and a light curtain was unfolded, just blocking the attack of the black air. The yin spirit parasite hidden in the black air immediately screamed when it hit the green light. He was restrained by this green light and could not break through at all, which made him very terrified. Because in the previous battle, Green used the undead cannon to blow down the main school building covered with flesh and blood. In fact, it was the fleshly body where the parasitic body of the ghost descended, a giant body with the heart of nature as the core. If it is not destroyed by Green, it will only take three or five days to fully evolve and become a giant. At that time, let alone Green, even a high-level official extraordinary person will not want to hurt him easily. It''s a pity that this ghost parasite''s luck is not very good. As soon as it came, it encountered the gangster Green, not only the body was destroyed, but also lost the heart of nature, but only kept some essence and hid in the pre-prepared Dicamoros. Otherwise, the flesh and soul sacrificed by this yin parasitic body would definitely not be so weak. (end of this chapter) Chapter 72： New message Chapter 72 New News The ghost parasite was blocked by the green light curtain and restrained, as if it was burned by the fire, let out a scream, and immediately retreated back, but it was at the end of the road, fighting the trapped beasts, turning around in a panic, and heading towards the people nearby. Throwing away, if you want to parasitize in, and get the blessing of the flesh, you can exert more power. Unfortunately, this yin parasite is really unlucky, and it chose the direction of Green''s direction! "Get out of the way, he''s going to possess his body and steal his soul!" Peter saw a dark shadow rushing towards Green, reminded him subconsciously, but stopped abruptly, suddenly reacting to the fact that the necromancer is an expert in playing with souls, how could he not see it The intent of the ghost parasite. However, what happened next still caught Peter by surprise. Seeing that the parasitic body of the yin spirit turned into a black shadow and rushed towards Green, it was only two or three meters away, and the speed was even faster, which caught people off guard. Green stood there without any intention of evading, as if he didn''t see the danger coming at all, but at the next moment, with a buzzing sound, a phantom with a snake''s head about the size of a basketball flashed from behind Green very quickly, followed by the flash. , biting forward abruptly, just in time to meet the incoming shadow. "What kind of magic is this?" Peter''s eyes widened, unable to think of any undead magic that could summon the phantom of a snake head. In fact, he didn''t know that it wasn''t magic at all, it was just the six-headed snake girl''s giant python form, a shock of magic power slammed into the shadow head-on, and made a collision of gold and iron. The black shadow screamed again, how to rush up and how to retreat. At the same time, Green Staff flicked, and continuously released bone spurs, up and down, left and right, serial punctures, and just one breath formed hundreds of sharp spikes. Indiscriminate attacks . Bone spurs ejected, making a ''woo woo'' sound, followed by the shrill scream of the ghost parasite. The spikes that contain the energy of death do a lot of damage to the Yin spirits in the state of the spirit body. In addition, there are too many of them, and they are continuous, almost turning the parasitic body of the Yin spirit into a sieve! Although he is not dead yet, he is dying. Taking this opportunity, the six-headed snake girl''s python form once again showed a huge snake head. She opened her **** mouth and took a bite. She immediately bit the Yin spirit that was struggling desperately, and then she swallowed it with a raise of her neck. . All this happened too fast. Just after the ghost parasite was driven back, the fully transformed tree man roared and rushed up: "Damn, this ghost belongs to the great Church of Nature! Despicable thieves, go away. Die!" The tree man, who was over three meters tall and covered with branches, leaves and vines, frantically launched an attack on Green. Before he could reach him, there was a sudden bang, but Green''s ghost cannon fired. A shell accurately hit the tree man''s body, and the powerful impact and the power of the explosion directly smashed the tree man into pieces. Green stood expressionless from the beginning to the end, but his whole person exuded an eerie aura of death. Whether it was the Yin spirit parasite or the tree man produced by this spore parasitism later, the strength was not weak. In front of Green, they were all killed in seconds. Such a fierce strength completely surpassed the apprentice level. "Team ~ Team Leader, this..." Xue Li subconsciously swallowed: "This guy is too strong!" Peter nodded, the fear in his eyes was even stronger, and he had made up his mind secretly that he must apply to the bureau to investigate Greene well this time. "The things are ready, I don''t care if there is any problem." Green threw the jug of Decamoros to Peter with a smile on his face, and his heart was overjoyed. The woman benefited greatly, and she actually returned to the cemetery automatically and huddled into a deep sleep near the ruins of the Hall of Heroes. The Cygnus python has the nature of sleeping and shedding its skin. It has to go through it every time it grows. This time, it swallowed the Yin spirit and made her fall into a deep sleep. This was a complete surprise for Green. "Thank you Mr. Wilson for reminding me." Peter adjusted his mood and smiled shyly. What just happened was completely different from his original plan. Whether it was looking for Penny or listening to the weird details of Wilson Castle, there was no gain. Fortunately, Green has shown great strength, which is a good piece of information, and there is also the pot of Dicamoros. When I go back, I finally have an explanation. Green returned to Wilson Castle and told Viscount Paul what happened, especially Elsa and the Deputy Chief Starks. Viscount Paul did not expect so many twists and turns during the time Green went out, but with the status of the Wilson family, he was not afraid of Deputy Director Starks. Besides, Viscount Paul had already planned to cooperate with another member of the Special Bureau of Langton City. Deputy Director Bobby got in touch. Now the position of director of the Special Bureau of Langton City is vacant, and the two most popular candidates for the position of director are Starks and Poppy. Moreover, Viscount Paul planned to recommend Green to join the special bureau. He originally planned to discuss with Green after a while, but this time he simply said it together. Viscount Paul is also well-intentioned. In the Kingdom of Lorenzo, as an extraordinary person, there are only two ways, either to join the special bureau, or to join the extraordinary organization of good and bad. Both options have their own advantages and disadvantages, but in general, the former is better, regardless of benefits or promotion space, joining the special bureau is a better choice. The reason why there are not many people in the special bureaus is that the recruitment is very strict, either from aristocratic backgrounds, or from a clean family, after special training, and then through layers of selection to enter the special bureaus. For example, Peter, Shirley, and Kinant, Peter and Shirley belong to the noble family, and Kinant belongs to the latter. If Green joins now, there is no problem with his background, and he has no need to worry about his strength at all. Coupled with the recommendation of Viscount Paul and the help of Deputy Director Bobby, there is no obstacle to entering the special bureau. The only thing to consider is that the timing is not right. Great. The current Langton City is so weird that people are terrified, and the Eye of Blood and the Void Club are secretly contributing to the flames. This has created another natural church, which is simply a mess. Green thought carefully about Viscount Paul''s proposal. He didn''t reject joining the special round, and he didn''t want to rush to the past to be cannon fodder. In the end, he decided to wait a while. It was better to go before the special round suffered heavy casualties. Viscount Paul also agreed with Green''s idea, put this matter aside for the time being, and the top priority now is to find Penny. The ?? bounty was released, and Viscount Paul raised the bounty again, but there was still not much useful news. At present, the possibility of Penny surviving is getting lower and lower. But he didn''t expect that the situation would take a turn on the second day. A person whom Greene did not expect came to visit and brought him a very important news. (end of this chapter) Chapter 73： Laura returns Chapter 73 Laura Returns In the early morning, Green stretched contentedly. Yesterday, he obtained a lot of psionic energy at Minster College. After a night of deliberation, he had spent all his energy. Nearly 8,000 psionic energy were spent like flowing water, causing great changes in the cemetery. . First build an abandoned tower that recruits ghosts, and then upgrade it into an evil spirit tower that produces evil spirits. These two items cost 5,000 spiritual energy. Then there was the construction of the first-level magic guild that Green had long dreamed of, and another 2,000 psionics. In a blink of an eye, Green''s 8,000 psionic energy was less than 1,000. He recruited the new undead creatures in the cemetery, and upgraded the original ghosts to evil spirits. It cost a total of 675 psionic energy to make the psionic energy fall again. It was less than 300, but Green didn''t regret it. Instead, he was very happy. After this time, the strength of his undead troops increased again. The total population in the cemetery reached 164, including 96 gun skeleton soldiers and hard-skinned corpses. There are 24 ghosts and tin zombies each, and there are 19 evil spirits including Maxim, plus the six-headed snake girl who is a hero unit. And it is worth mentioning that the six-headed snake girl fell into a deep sleep after swallowing the ghost parasite. After more than ten hours, in the early morning, she had woken up. As expected by Green, she directly upgraded from a third-level hero. He became a level 4 hero, and his combat power reached 79 points, which was 20 points higher than before, which was almost equivalent to the strength of a mid-level official superhuman. Green had thought of many ways to upgrade the six-headed snake girl before, but it was not successful. This time it was purely an accidental gain, and it made him discover that in this cemetery, the upgrade of hero units is not by killing monsters and smashing psionic energy, but It is necessary to devour the souls of high-ranking positions, such as the parasitic body of the ghost this time. At the same time, Green was quite satisfied with the power of the undead cannon, which even far exceeded his expectations. He had already made up his mind that he had to make additional orders, as much as the old one-eyed could get. There are also more enchanted rifles. Although the 150 enchanted rifles I bought last time are still surplus, with the speed of the cemetery generating skeleton soldiers, it is still enough for two or three months, so I dont need to buy them urgently. But this time talking to Shirley reminded Green that he is a necromancer, and he doesn''t have to wait for the cemetery. Although the existence of the cemetery makes him unable to sense the undead world and summon other undead creatures, he can buy it! Earlier, Shirley told him to sell the firearm skeleton soldiers to her best friend, Elizabeth Windsor Sina Riel, which made Green realize that he could buy skeleton soldiers, cheap ordinary skeleton soldiers from other necromancers, and then be captured by the tomb. The psychic infection of the garden can be transformed into a firearm skeleton soldier. This way, you can get more skeletons for a small amount of psionic power, instead of waiting for the cemetery to yield. Thinking of this, Green immediately took a carriage to the Magician Association and asked if there were any necromancers who could sell skeleton soldiers. Of course, he couldn''t say the real purpose, but in the name of magic experiment, he bought a large number of skeleton soldiers. However, the effect was not satisfactory, because there were not many magicians in Langton City, and there were even fewer necromancers. After some contact, I learned that Green made an offer, and only two people were willing to sell the skeleton soldiers. These two are junior undead apprentices, their financial situation is not very good, and their spiritualism is not satisfactory, they can only summon one skeleton soldier at a time. And Green''s thinking about trading skeleton soldiers is too simple, this is not going to the store to buy things, pay for the goods, turn around and leave. It takes a very complicated process to gain control of another undead creature. Even for the lowest-level skeleton soldiers, it takes more than twenty minutes for each control transfer. It took almost a whole day for Green to obtain 24 skeleton soldiers from the two junior undead apprentices, which is exactly the number to form a skeleton soldier squad, which is very different from the large-scale quick transaction he envisioned. This made Green a little disinterested, and after paying a total of 120 gold pounds, he stopped the transaction. First, because the transaction method is too inefficient, and secondly, the two junior undead apprentices have completely exhausted their magic and spiritual power, and the continuous use of spiritualism on the brain has exceeded their tolerance limit. , if it weren''t for the face of the gold pound, it would have been a long time ago. Leaving the Wizards Association, Green rushed directly to the old one-eyed shop. On the way, he collected all the newly acquired skeleton soldiers into the cemetery, and equipped them with enchanted rifles, spending psionic energy to upgrade them, from the original weak Zhan Wu scum. The Skeleton Soldiers turned into a group of powerful and elite firearms Skeleton Soldiers. Seeing the result, Green was quite satisfied. At least his previous vision was largely completed, which was acceptable except for the trouble. This gave Green the idea that maybe he could hire some junior necromancer apprentices to produce low-level undead creatures such as skeleton soldiers for him. This seems to be a good idea. Two junior undead apprentices can provide more than 20 skeleton soldiers in one day, six or seven hundred a month, seven or eight thousand a year... At this rate, Green''s cemetery will soon be overcrowded, saving him a powerful undead army of more than 10,000 people. Green came to the door of the old one-eyed shop in Xiacheng with infinite reverie. He didn''t expect to be greeted by the ''General Iron''. A large lock was hung on the door, and the window was covered with wooden boards, which had fallen to a layer of ash. It''s been a while. Green frowned: "Did the old one-eyed also evacuate? What news did he get? Is there any major event going to happen in the city in the past two days?" With all kinds of speculation, Green returned to the castle. The footman reported that there was a visit from Miss Laura Crowdy, who was waiting in the parlour. Green was slightly surprised. He didn''t expect Laura to come to him at this time. Since she became a vampire last time, Laura disappeared from Langton City, as if she had evaporated from the world, and she actually came back! A few minutes later, when Green walked into the castle''s drawing room to meet Laura, his surprise was even greater. At this time, Laura''s face was as usual, her cheeks were still flushed, she looked very healthy, her blood was quite vigorous, and she didn''t have the pale and dead look of a vampire at all. Moreover, as a necromancer, Green has a keen sense of perception. After a brief look, he can almost conclude that Laura can never be a vampire at this time. "Huh? Could it be possible to change back after being infected by the blood of a vampire?" Greene looked suspiciously, and looked at it carefully for confirmation. Laura''s pretty face showed a smug smile: "How about it, I didn''t expect that I could change back!" Green nodded: "I really didn''t expect it, how did you do it?" Laura put away her pride and said with a gloomy face: "Don''t mention it, in order to solve this matter, I made a lot of money. I went to Wangdu and bought a bottle of the Holy Water of Blessing from the Church of Light to purify the bloodline. That small bottle of 30ml The holy water cost me 10,000 gold pounds, and it is said that the Holy Archbishop personally used divine magic to bless me, and the savings over the past few years are considered to be lost." Green suddenly realized that the Holy Archbishop of the Church of Light was equivalent to the level of the Holy Magister. If it was the holy water blessed by the Holy Archbishop himself, it would not be surprising that it could purify the vampire blood infestation in Laura. (end of this chapter) Chapter 74： Pennys Choice (1) Chapter 74 Penny''s Choice (1) After listening to Laura''s rough narration, Green sighed secretly in his heart. It turns out that money can make ghosts run the mill in this world! Holy Archbishop of the Church of Light What is that character! The spokesperson of the God of Light, the **** walking in the world, the most devout servant, and the most noble saint. But as long as you pay 10,000 gold medals, you can get the holy water blessed by the Holy Archbishop, and the buyer is precisely the enemy of the Church of Light - a newborn vampire! But what surprised Greene even more was that Laura did not hesitate to spend tens of thousands of gold pounds to purify the blood of vampires. In fact, in detail, although the vampire bloodline has many limitations, it is not unacceptable. At least one advantage is that it is immortal, and the development of combat power is also good. Especially the level of vampire blood that Laura obtained is not low. Originally, Green thought that Laura would accept her fate, but she did not expect this woman to be so persistent. There must be a deeper reason behind this. The biggest possibility is that compared with the vampire blood Laura There are better options. Green thought of this and couldn''t help but take a deep look at Laura, but he didn''t have much desire to explore other people''s secrets, so he didn''t ask any more questions. He changed the subject and asked Laura what was going on with him. Laura was slightly surprised, as if she had already prepared her speech, but Green didn''t play the cards according to the routine, which made her a little depressed. She lowered her head and pouted, and waited for Green before answering: "I''m fine, of course I won''t come to you, I I heard there is a little girl named Penny in your Wilson family who is very close to you, isn''t she?" Green was stunned. He didn''t expect that Laura''s trip was actually related to Penny. He nodded and said with a heavy face: "Indeed, my relationship with Penny, she disappeared not long ago, what? Do you have any news?" Laura said with a smile: "Of course there is news, otherwise I won''t come, it''s up to Mr. Wilson to bid." Green shook his head and said, "You should go to Lord Viscount about bargaining. You are not afraid of losing money by talking to me about such important news? This is not your style." Laura snorted: "It''s a big deal to ask Viscount Paul to get some gold pounds, but you can exchange your favor. I think it''s a good deal." "Oh? Well, count me as I owe you a favor, and tell me where Penny is." Green spread his hands indifferently. The so-called "owing a favor" is just a verbal promise, and he doesn''t need to think about it at all, and he also believes that by labor La''s character will definitely not make him embarrassed. Laura also expected this result, and took out a note from her pocket, with an address in the lower city written on it: "You can go here and see, she may be alive or dead, I can''t guarantee it. , prepare yourself mentally." In the end, Laura''s face turned pale, and she stared at Greene seriously, estimating that in her opinion, the situation might not be good. Green unfolded the note, glanced at it and put it away, stood up and said, "I''ll go over and see, how are you? Do you want to come with me, or have another cup of coffee here?" "Coffee is okay, I have other things to do, so I won''t go with you." Laura rejected Green''s invitation to go with him and left. Green did not hold back, nor did he tell Viscount Paul and Vincent the news. He planned to go and see it by himself first. If the news was wrong, he would not have to rejoice. Twenty minutes later, Green took a carriage to a tavern in the lower city according to the address. Because it belongs to a slum neighborhood, this tavern is also very shabby, and there has been a lot of weirdness in Langton recently, which has made the neighborhood even more desolate and deserted, and the tavern has also closed. The address is not difficult to find. Green came to the door of the tavern and frowned slightly when he saw the locked door. He felt a very disgusting aura from the tavern, and went with him at Minster College. It''s the same as encountering the tree man monster. Green''s heart moved: "Is this also the stronghold of the Church of Nature?" If it is as he expected, then it all makes sense. According to the results of the investigation by the Special Bureau, Penny finally disappeared in Minster College, and the Minster Principal is a member of the Church of Nature. If Penny did not sacrifice flesh and soul at Minster College, but appeared here, it seems possible. This boosted Green''s spirit and sensed the aura of the Church of Nature, which at least proved that Laura''s news was not aimless. Green released the evil spirit and wanted to go to investigate first, but he didn''t expect that this humble tavern would actually have a defensive array! When Green released the evil spirit to try to pass through the wall, a green light rippled, creating a repulsive force that blocked the evil spirit abruptly, and even caused the evil spirit to lose a trace of blood. "Natural Church''s defensive divine magic circle! However, its grade is not high, and its power is also very weak." Green saw the green light and immediately saw it. The functions are complete. He was careless just now. He didn''t expect that there would be a magic circle in such a place. After being dispatched by the evil spirit, an alarm will definitely be issued to alert the people inside, and there is no point in hiding it. Green took a few steps back, summoned two teams of skeleton soldiers to surround the tavern, and used ghouls as assault troops to break in directly. Nearby people heard the movement and saw the appearance of the white skeleton soldiers. They were so frightened that they hurriedly hid back home, not daring to let out the air. There were also some who were brave enough to peep through the wall or through the window. There were also two uniformed patrol officers who had just walked past the alley and realized that something was wrong. . Green, as if no one was around, ordered the ghoul to break the lock and break in directly. The skeleton soldiers raised their guns and took cover behind. However, after rushing into this tavern, the expected counterattack did not appear. There seemed to be no one inside. The tables and chairs were neatly arranged, and the wine cabinet was cleaned up. It seemed that the owner was not in a hurry when he left. The rooms on the second floor were also packed, and the luggage was neatly stacked, but no one was seen. "Am I a step late?" Green frowned, but he still didn''t dare to give up. He sent all the evil spirits to search to see if there was a secret room in this tavern where people could hide. Unfortunately, this kind of secret room does not exist, only a cellar with a small space and the entrance has been filled with earth and stone was found under the tavern house. Green''s heart sank, he didn''t think there was a living person hiding under that. Sure enough, the evil spirit went down to investigate and found at least a dozen corpses. It was about the time of death that the corpses hadn''t rotted, but because they were stacked too closely, it was difficult to distinguish their faces. For a while, Green couldn''t tell if Penny was inside. Hurry up and let the ghouls dig the buried cellar... A few minutes later, Green looked gloomy as he watched the corpse of a young girl who was not yet completely rigid being picked out from the corpse pile and placed in front of him. Penny is indeed dead, and according to the professional judgment of the necromancer, she has been dead for a period of time. The reason why the corpse is not decomposed is because of the blessing of some kind of magic, so that the cells of these corpses are still active, even if they are buried underground. It didn''t rot and stink for a few days. (end of this chapter) Chapter 75： 080 Pennys Choice (2) Chapter 75 080 Penny''s Choice (2) Looking at Penny''s corpse, Green''s face was very gloomy, and there were many images in his mind, including the fragments of his memory after he passed through... He did not expect this lively and righteous girl to die like this. Penny''s corpse had no painful expression, but the staring eyes still showed unwillingness and anger. Green stretched out his hand and closed her eyes gently. There was an anger in his heart, but he couldn''t express it, which made him very depressed, so he could only put the blame on the Church of Nature. According to Laura''s information and the investigation data obtained by Viscount Paul from the Special Bureau, it was a high-ranking priest named ''Peter Pan'' in the Church of Nature who killed Penny and used the headmaster of Minster to sacrifice the entire college in blood. . It is rumored that this person used to be a magician. Because he was about to die in old age, he converted to the God of Nature and joined the Church of Nature in order to obtain the magic to prolong his life. Green took a deep breath and calmed down. He was about to order the skeleton soldiers to find a shroud to bring Penny back, but when he touched Penny and wanted to help her close her eyes, he suddenly walked out of the cemetery. A prompt message came: Find the trapped wild undead, whether to choose to recruit, cost 150 psionic energy. Green was stunned for a moment. He never expected such an operation, and his eyes lit up immediately, as if he chose to recruit, but stopped at the last moment. After all, the girl in front of him is not an irrelevant person. The undead creatures in the cemetery are somewhat arbitrary. At this time, she should ask her own thoughts, if she still retains the original soul and consciousness. Green originally thought that Penny had been dead for a long time, and her soul had long since dissipated, or was sacrificed, and she didn''t think about the undead creatures at all. At this time, after being reminded by the cemetery, he suddenly realized that the arrangement of this cellar and the method of burying the corpses are not arbitrary. This is using some kind of method to cultivate zombies! If she is raising a corpse, then Penny really has a silver lining. Generally speaking, it is best for a necromancer to keep the soul of the deceased and seal it in the corpse, so that the body, life, and soul are three in one. rather than a slow-moving, goofy battlefield cannon fodder. But there is still a little bit of explanation. Although Peter Pan was also a magician originally, he is not a necromancer, and to join the natural religion, he must give up his identity as a magician. So Peter Panter picked out the corpses of these young men and women and raised them in a special way, obviously not for himself. Does this mean that there is a necromancer working with him in secret? Thinking of this, Green''s brows furrowed even deeper, and he immediately carefully examined several other corpses. There were 15 corpses in total, besides Penny, there were actually three corpses that the cemetery gave a hint. The three corpses were two males and one female. They were all young and beautiful, with strong muscles and calluses on their hands, which were obviously left by the use of weapons such as firearms all year round. Among them, the female corpse still has traces of magic power running. It should be a magic apprentice of the energy system. The other two are either apprentice knights or warrior mercenaries. The other corpses do not have these characteristics, they should be some civilians, because they have no extraordinary ability, their spiritual power is very weak, and even if they are trapped in the body with magic, they will slowly disappear and dissipate. Green tried to communicate with one of the souls. He chose the female magic apprentice, sensed the location of the other party''s soul, and passed a trace of spiritual fluctuations. That female magician apprentice is still a beauty, she is in her twenties and looks very friendly, and the remaining souls in her body are gathered at the position between her eyebrows. However, the soul of the female magician apprentice did not respond to Green''s mental fluctuations, still staring, lying upright, without any response. Green frowned. Just now, the soul of the other party didn''t respond to the mental fluctuations. It was like a person who was stabbed in the forehead with a needle but didn''t respond. Green reluctantly shook his head and sighed in his heart. Although the soul of this female magician apprentice was still there, it was almost wiped out. She had lost her personality and lost a lot of memory. The other two men''s mental strength is weaker, and their souls have lost more, leaving only a trace. This made Green very worried about Penny''s situation. If Penny also became a walking dead like the three of them, what''s the point? But worrying was useless, and finally it was Penny''s turn. The reason why Green put her last was also to familiarize himself with the strength of releasing mental fluctuations. He was also a beginner and had little experience. Penny''s soul was damaged, and he couldn''t stand the mental interference from the outside world. "Penny! I''m Grimm, do you remember me?" Glyn carefully sent out a wave of mental power to convey it. Unexpectedly, the already dead Penny twitched suddenly, her closed eyes suddenly opened, revealing two white pupils, bloodshot around her eyes, giving a strange and terrifying feeling. Green had been prepared for a long time, and the two zombies had already held down Penny by the side, preventing her from moving, and even more unable to break free. However, Penny didn''t struggle, she just let out a low groan, her body gradually stopped twitching, her eyelids slowly closed again, she seemed to be back to her previous appearance, but in Green''s mind, she received a faint mental wave. Feedback: "Green! Brother Green is you? Penny is so scared! Am I dead..." Green breathed a sigh of relief, and Penny was able to respond and called out his name, indicating that the damage to the soul was not too serious. It was also because of the Holy Son who met the Tower of Yin Spirits last time, the huge difference in strength stimulated Penny, and it also made her gain a lot of experience, silently tempered, accumulated a lot, and was promoted to an intermediate apprentice knight a few days ago. Because of this, she was so daring and wanted to come out to find the bad luck of the Tower of Yin Spirit, and by the way, try to see how much her strength has improved. Because of this, he met Peter Pan, and the difference in strength was too great. He was captured in two or three times, and was first locked in Minster College, and then transported here before being killed. Facing Penny''s question if she was dead, Green didn''t know how to answer. After a moment of silence, he simply didn''t answer, and asked his question directly: "Penny, I''m a necromancer, and now I can turn you into an undead creature. Would you like to go to another place?" Penny sighed: "Hey! I really died, I thought I could help Uncle Paul and Brother Grimm by becoming an intermediate apprentice knight, but I didn''t expect that I would be a useless burden when I died... But after I can become an undead, I''ll be able to help Brother Grimm with him. It''s good to be together, of course I would, why not?" Green reconfirmed seriously: "Penny, you''ve thought about it, once you become an undead creature, you can''t look back, I''m not kidding." "Brother Grimm, you''re so nagging!" Grimm''s prudence was exchanged for Penny''s contempt, and he didn''t scoff anymore. No matter what, it was better than death. Green thought so, and touched Penny again, triggering a prompt message from the cemetery. This time, without hesitation, I chose to recruit directly. (end of this chapter) Chapter 76： Not a zombie Chapter 76 It''s Not A Zombie As Green chose to recruit, Penny''s body was covered by a gray-white light, and disappeared in a flash. But at the next moment, Green didn''t find Penny in the rotten crypt where the zombies were born, which made him stunned for a moment: "What''s going on? What about the Penny people? Did something go wrong and take her somewhere else? already?" Immediately, he suddenly realized that he had forgotten that Penny had turned into a zombie and should have appeared in the rotten crypt, but he had forgotten that Penny was a hero and could not appear here at all, but should be treated like a six-headed snake girl. Near the ruins of the Hall of Heroes. Green''s thoughts moved, and he rushed over immediately. Sure enough, he found a gray-white light emerging from the ruins. Then the light shrank and turned into a light ball. After a few seconds, the light ball slowly contracted to reveal a human shape. . At this time, Penny''s image changed drastically. She was originally a trainee knight, but now she was wearing a gorgeous long dress with dark green light, and she was holding a huge death sickle that was more than two meters long. Seeing this image, Green couldn''t help but stunned: "What kind of zombie is this! It''s clearly a corpse witch! Could it be that Peter Pan and the necromancer behind him are not raising zombies at all but creating corpse witches!" Thinking of this possibility, Green suddenly realized, no wonder there are so many corpses in the sealed basement but only four successes. If it is impossible to cultivate zombies, the success rate is so low, and only corpse witches will do so at all costs. investment. In the early stage of the necromancer, the corpse witch can already be classified into the category of advanced undead creatures, especially for the undead apprentice, and it is also the best assistant of the necromancer. It not only has the ability to cast spells, but also can command the skeleton soldiers. Used as a junior officer. In particular, Penny is a hero unit, and its combat power and thinking ability are higher than ordinary corpse witches. "Brother Grimm, is this the place you''re talking about?" Penny showed the form of a corpse witch, without a sad and painful expression, but looked around curiously, then looked down at her current situation, and closed her eyes slightly. He closed his eyes, opened it again after a few seconds, and with a light kick, he floated into the air and came to Green''s face and said with a smile, "It''s really shocking! This space is actually a undead that belongs to Brother Green alone. Dharma Realm, it''s no wonder that you have so many special skeleton soldiers and zombies, I have always wondered, and I can''t figure it out, Uncle Paul still thinks that there is a powerful official necromancer hidden behind you!" Green smiled, and it was not surprising that Penny knew this. As a hero unit, it was obviously different from ordinary undead creatures, including the six-headed snake girl and Penny. They all retained their own thinking. They could think and have past memories, but they were Imprisoned in the cemetery, even if you know this, you can''t reveal it to the outside world. Don''t look at Penny''s life now, but once she is summoned by Grimm to fight outside, as an undead creature belonging to Grimm, if she doesn''t get Grimm''s permission, she can''t communicate with anyone at all, let alone reveal the secret of the existence of the cemetery. "How do you feel now? Do you regret it?" Green reached out and patted Penny''s head. The original blond hair had turned light green at this time. Penny didn''t care: "Regret? Why regret, I feel great now, powerful magic is surging in me! Brother Green, you know, I wanted to be a magician since I was a child, but unfortunately I didn''t have enough talent. Going to the Knights Academy, isn''t that what I wanted now? What''s the matter with becoming a corpse witch, those big men who are dying of old age have not tried their best to become a corpse witch in order to survive." Green didn''t expect Penny, this little girl, to comfort him in turn. She didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, but she didn''t grumble any more, and said with a smile, "Well, I''m worrying for nothing, but you''re lucky, at least the corpse witch looks better than the zombie. pretty." Penny also nodded. She had seen the iron-skin zombies that Green summoned. If she really turned into that kind of black and stinky guy, then she would just die. After ?? made a joke, Green''s face turned whole: "Penny, how do you tell Uncle Paul and Vincent about your current situation?" Speaking of Viscount Paul and Vincent, Penny fell silent and sighed leisurely: "Forget it, just tell them that I am dead, anyway, I am indeed dead." Green could see that Penny was very affectionate with the Viscount Paul family and did not want Viscount Paul, especially the Viscountess, to know her current situation. Green nodded, and after chatting with Penny a few more words, he left the cemetery, and his eyes fell on the other three corpses when he returned to the outside. Since Penny has become a corpse witch, it is very likely that these three corpses will definitely be corpse witches if they are brought into the cemetery. Because the souls in these three corpses are almost completely broken, Green does not expect them to become heroic units like Penny, but it is quite a good gain to obtain three corpses, regardless of the fact that corpses and evil spirits are both The third-level elite arms, but the combat power and effect of the corpse witch crushes the evil spirits, and the psionic energy required is nearly twice that of the evil spirits. According to the cemetery''s prompt, Green obtained three corpse witches, and the psychic balance of the cemetery has become a single digit. Even so, Green was very excited and tested the abilities of the three corpse witches with great interest. The intelligence of these three ordinary corpse witches is obviously not as good as that of Penny, but they are much stronger than skeleton soldiers and zombies. Than. Green was quite satisfied, and began to figure out how to integrate the newly acquired corpse witch into the existing legion. The corpse witch has the ability to cast spells, which is very important. Green does not expect them to attack. The corpse witch''s magical attack power is not as sharp as the undead cannon. The most important thing is to prevent the enemy''s magician or extraordinary ability. . This is also what Green lacks most at present. The undead creatures under his command, except for evil spirits, are all physical damage. Although evil spirits have the ability to cast spells, they tend to curse and are not orthodox spellcasters. Now that the four corpse witches headed by Penny have been added, it is equivalent to adding four necromancers to the lineup, adding buffs to the undead of one''s own side, removing negative states, and releasing the shield of bones, which is equivalent to greatly sharing Green''s work. Green was very satisfied, so he didn''t stay long, and went straight back to Wilson Castle, where he informed Viscount Paul of Penny''s death and the address of the tavern. Although he was mentally prepared, Viscount Paul was still very sad when he learned that Penny was dead. He didn''t give less affection to this niece than Vincent, and he couldn''t accept that he died at such a young age. (end of this chapter) Chapter 77： Deputy Chief Bobby Chapter 77 Deputy Director Bobby Three days later, after the incident at the Minster College, it seemed that there was too much movement. Hundreds of students were killed, their flesh and blood were sacrificed, and even the big figures in the center of the kingdom were alarmed. The city fell into a rare calm in a short period of time. In the past few days, Green tried to contact the old one-eyed to buy more cannons, but he couldn''t find them. He had to give up temporarily, and instead meditated and practiced every day, constantly improving his spiritual power and improving the progress of magic. Yesterday, Laura came again, and brought a person, Green also knew this person, it was the special agent Peter from the original special bureau. Green was very surprised how the two got together, until Laura introduced it, which made him suddenly realize that this Peter turned out to be Laura''s cousin, and their mother was a sister, one married to the Claudi family, and the other married to the Greek family. Throm family. Heathroom is Peter''s surname, and it is also a long-standing noble surname in the Kingdom of Lorenzo, but by the time of Peter''s generation, it has become very weak. Otherwise, with Peter''s talents, qualifications, and family background, he would not be still in his late thirties. The idiosyncratic situation in a small place like Langton City is a waste of time. But even after knowing the relationship between Peter and Laura, Green still wondered why the other party came to him. To be honest, the last cooperation at Minster College was not a pleasant one, especially the niece of the deputy director of Starks. About to hate Greene. However, to Green''s surprise, Peter came to him this time to invite him to join the special bureau! When Green heard the news, he thought that he had heard it wrong. Although Viscount Paul also revealed that he was going to send him to the Special Bureau of Langton City, and had already made some plans, he did not have time to put it into practice. , why Peter came to test Green''s tone first. Green frowned and thought for a while, then raised his head to look at Laura, and suddenly rolled his eyes, and instantly figured out why Laura spent a lot of money to buy holy water to purify the blood of vampires. "Laura, do you want to join the Extraordinary Bureau too!" Green asked very confidently. Although Lorenzo Kingdom does not discriminate against dark superhumans, such departments as the Extraordinary Bureau will never recruit vampires. . In fact, at the beginning, the attitudes of various countries on the mainland to the necromancer were not much better, but the necromancer belonged to a member of the magician, and many well-known great magicians have studied undead magic, and it is impossible to clearly define who is. Who is not a necromancer, so that governments of various countries cannot issue any discriminatory policies and regulations against necromancers. Laura didn''t deny Green''s guess, but nodded generously and admitted: "Of course, I can''t stay in the dark all the time! Especially this time I almost died and turned into a vampire. After thinking about it with me, I decided to make Change." After that, she showed a very painful expression, it seems that the bottle of holy water worth 10,000 gold pounds will make her flesh hurt for a long time. After sending Peter and Laura away, Green considered for a long time whether to join the special bureau, and consulted Viscount Paul, finally made a decision and went to the special bureau this morning. However, what Green came to the Special Bureau this time was not Peter, but brought a handwritten letter from Viscount Paul to see Deputy Director Bobby of the Special Bureau. In fact, Viscount Paul planned to operate Green to join the special round after a while, but Peter had already come to show the attitude of the special round, so it is not good to delay it any longer. On the fifth floor of the office building of the Special Office, in the deputy director''s office, Green sat upright, wearing a mage robe, with no expression on his face, the standard necromancer''s dead face, a pair of dead fish eyes silently watching the opposite deputy director Bobby. The fat deputy director Bobby was slightly flustered. Although he was also a brave senior apprentice knight, that was more than 20 years ago. Since he climbed to the position of deputy director, power, wealth, , an easy life, a young and beautiful second wife, and two unsightly lovers, have already completely corrupted him. Fortunately, Green was not his enemy. After reading Viscount Paul''s letter, he laughed out loud: "Mr. Wilson, it''s better for a young and promising magician like you to join the special bureau. Paul is my comrade-in-arms and mine. Brother, you are his nephew and we are not outsiders. You are guaranteed by Paul, and you are from a noble family. There is no problem in joining the special bureau. I heard that Peter said that you did a lot in the last incident at Minster College, so I just took this opportunity to say You are the dark line I set up in advance, I will try to get you a captain rank~~~ Hahaha~~~" Although the Special Bureau does not belong to the military department, it is still a military system in name. The agents in it all have military ranks. For example, Peter is the rank of major, and Shirley and Kinant are lieutenants. It would be quite good if Green was a captain. starting point. But the fat Deputy Chief Bobby didn''t make this arrangement entirely for Green. After all, the incident at Minster College was so sensational that he had long been worried about how to write a report. In fact, this time Peter went to see Green for his favor. The biggest credit for solving the Minster College incident was undoubtedly Green. If Green was an irrelevant person, the credit would not matter, but if Green was arranged by him in advance, Doesn''t it show that he, Director Bobby, has a high-level vision and a good leadership! That''s why he was so keen to help Green win the rank of captain. Of course, Green would not refuse such a good thing in vain. With the rank of captain, his identity will no longer be a poor nobleman attached to a relative''s family, but a noble officer with a noble status and power. This kind of The benefits of a shift in identity can be numerous. After chatting for a few more minutes, Deputy Director Bobby called the secretary outside, a 30-year-old charming young woman with blonde hair, blue eyes and long legs. The tight hip skirt outlines a very exaggerated and **** curve. The gun mount, as for the working ability, doesn''t matter at all, anyway, Deputy Director Poppy doesn''t care whether she has the working ability or not. Two hours later, when Green left the Special Bureau building, he had already completed the complicated procedures, and now he is only waiting for the approval from the above, and he is a full member of the Special Bureau of Langton City. Getting on the carriage and preparing to return to Wilson Castle, Green was in a good mood. He closed his eyes slightly, and planned silently in his heart. After joining the special bureau, he might be able to go to Nancheng Prison to have a look. Just now, he mentioned this place while chatting with the secretary with a big blond hair. A large prison located more than ten kilometers south of Langton City. This prison is the largest prison in Northwest Province. In addition to detaining ordinary prisoners, it also detains some extraordinary people who have committed serious crimes. This gave Green an idea, maybe the superhuman criminals held in Nancheng Prison would become a new source of his psionic energy... (end of this chapter) Chapter 78： 083 Advent (1) Chapter 78 083 Advent (1) The carriage was driving unhurriedly on Langton Street, when there was a sudden sway, the neighing of the horses came, and the carriage stopped abruptly. Green frowned, and before he had time to ask the driver what happened, he felt a violent wave of psionic energy passing over, which was the direction of the city hall. The psychic energy was very powerful, far beyond his imagination, followed by violent Big bangs and rumbling thunder. Green quickly stuck his head out of the carriage and looked in the direction of City Hall. I saw that the weather was sunny just a moment ago, but the sky above the City Hall was surging, but unlike the last time when the city hall was attacked in a strange way, this time a thick white beam of light shot up from the city hall. The tallest minaret of the city hall was directly broken through the tile roof by the beam of light, and the beam of light shot straight into the sky, as if reaching a distant place, opening a passage beyond the void. Green''s heart sank, and in the next moment, a breath that he was familiar with but countless times stronger came along the beam of light. The kind of breath Green had seen on the body of the yin spirit parasite, which impressed him deeply. At this time, he was even more shocked: "It''s the breath of the void ghost! It''s not a differentiated parasite, this is the body of the void ghost, is it going to come down? !" Thinking of this possibility, Green''s cold sweat broke out. Although he didn''t know what level of existence of the Void Yin Spirit, he fully understood that once the body of the Void Yin Spirit descended to Langton City, it would definitely cause difficulties. Imagined disaster, perhaps the city of Langton is about to be wiped off the map. "Summon the Void Yin Spirit! This is the purpose of the establishment of the Yin Spirit Tower, but all those lunatics have been exterminated by me, why..." Green was silent in his heart: "That''s the case, what the Yin Spirit Tower is just a cover, and it''s just a cover. With such a big movement, the weak chickens of the Tower of Yin Spirits would not be able to succeed even if I didn''t do it. Moreover, after the destruction of the Tower of Yin Spirits, the ritual of summoning the Void Yin Spirits is still going on, which means that the driving force behind this is still not working. Give up, is it the Eye of Blood or the Void Club? Or some other organization like the Church of Nature?" Green couldn''t think clearly for a while, but this level of game was far beyond his ability, and he didn''t want to participate. For fear of harming Chiyu, he hurriedly urged the frightened coachman to return to Wilson Castle. At this time, it was pouring rain in Langton City, dark clouds spread all around, thunder exploded, and lightning danced, as if the end of the world! The beam of light rising into the sky from the city hall is getting thicker and thicker, and the aura of the emptiness emanating from it is getting stronger and stronger, and even affects some ordinary people, and they begin to fall into madness, gradually lose their reason, or laugh or roar, Some people with weak willpower have fallen into a state of hysteria, and in less than ten minutes, the chaos slowly spread, covering the lower urban area of ??Langton City. Because more dignitaries and dignitaries lived in Shangcheng District, they spent a lot of money to build a defensive array, which finally came into play. With the maintenance of the military and police, it had little impact for the time being. Green returned to Wilson Castle. At this time, the defensive circle of Wilson Castle had been activated, and the castle gate was closed. After waiting for five or six minutes, Green''s carriage was opened to enter. Viscount Paul and Vincent and their sons both changed into knight armors and stood in front of the main castle building with a grim expression, looking in the direction of the city hall. Viscount Paul sighed: "Crazy! Those old guys are crazy, but they have really come this far." Vincent looked at his father strangely. With his intelligence, he obviously heard that his father knew something but didn''t tell him completely. At this time, Green''s carriage stopped under the steps, and he happened to hear the words of Viscount Paul, so he stepped down from the carriage and bowed slightly: "Uncle Paul knows about this? Can''t you tell Vincent and me now? " Viscount Paul shook his head with a wry smile, stretched out his arm to break open the metal wristband, and rolled up the inner cuff, revealing a fairly muscular forearm, with a string of strange symbols drawn on it like the **** of plague. Green''s eyes narrowed slightly: "This is Solomon''s curse rune!" Viscount Paul nodded: "It''s not that I refuse to say it, it''s just that those old guys are too cautious, everyone who knows but refuses to participate has been engraved with this vicious curse, if I say something that shouldn''t be said, it will immediately affect the curse rune , not only will I die immediately, but my children will also be affected." Green nodded. This Solomon curse rune is very famous. It is said to be able to pray to the king of the seventy-two demon gods - Solomon the Great to witness the oath. Once the oath is violated, the rune will be activated immediately, even the great magician and even the magician. Live the curse of this rune. At this moment, the curse rune on Viscount Paul''s wrist suddenly faded at a speed visible to the naked eye, and it disappeared completely in just a few breaths! Viscount Paul finally breathed a sigh of relief, and held his wrist with the other hand for a few times: "It''s finally over! It''s been a few months since I was engraved on this thing." Green, as a magician, has also dabbled in curse runes. He understands that this is a prerequisite for entering into a contract, so the rune contract he entered into will naturally become invalid. At the same time, the beam of light on the side of the city hall was thicker, more than ten meters in diameter, and the air was thicker. At this moment, a strong aura emerged from the surroundings of Langton City and rushed towards the City Hall. Green felt more than ten breaths at the first time, and each breath surpassed the official level, and most of them were stronger than the six-headed snake girl. Cover up the greed and malice in your heart. There are weird and human superhumans among them. They have waited for a long time, and they are waiting for this moment. Among them, two auras passed over Wilson Castle, and one of them turned into a white light strip more than ten meters long. In front of it was a huge skeleton, with white bones, more than two meters high, standing on top of the skeleton. A graceful middle-aged beauty is the deputy director of the Lanton City Special Bureau, Starks. On the side and rear of Starks is a surging white air mass, carrying wind and rain, and the cloud is surging. That breath is actually the powerful and strange one that attacked the city hall last time! Green looked up together with Viscount Paul and Vincent and saw two comet-like white gauges gliding past dozens of meters in the sky. When they looked back, they suddenly found a figure jumping from far to near along the roof, and the speed was not as fast as the two white trajectories flying in the air. Green''s eyes narrowed, and he could see clearly the appearance of this figure, it turned out to be the mysterious woman who gave him the meditation method! At this moment, Ms. Elizabeth Fronton was wearing a **** tight leather jacket and high heels, which outlined her plump and bumpy figure, her hair was tied in a ponytail, and she didn''t bring any weapons. It didn''t look like she was going to fight, but it was more like going to misery. Call it some sort of unspeakable secret gathering. (end of this chapter) Chapter 79： 084 Advent (2) Chapter 79 084 Advent (2) Ms. Fronton sensed Green''s gaze when she passed by the castle, and her eyes met. When she saw Green, she showed a friendly smile, but she passed the Wilson Castle and quickly approached the City Hall. At this time, on the side of the city hall, no less than 20 or 30 existences have gathered around the beams of light rising into the sky, either suspended in mid-air, or standing on the nearby roof, undisguised by the strong aura emanating, the weakest of which is also The official level of superhuman. Green looked at it from a distance and felt that the many extraordinary beings surrounding the beam of light were like hunters who had been lurking for a long time, waiting for this moment to start hunting, their goal was the beam of light, or the shadowy ghosts of the void that came with the help of the beam of light. At this moment, Green suddenly had a clear understanding. Perhaps this time the summoning of the Void Yin Spirit was a long-planned ''pig-killing'' operation. The massive amount of psionic energy needed for the birth of the Yin Spirit! At the same time, the people over there have already acted and attacked the beam of light very tacitly. Magic Missile! Thunder and lightning! Huge sword light... All kinds of means were displayed, and the powerful attack bombarded the thick beam of light, swaying it repeatedly and making a loud rumbling sound. Every time the beam of light swayed, a large amount of light debris would splash down like rain. These are compressed state psionics with extremely high energy levels. When they are scattered, they are immediately taken away by nearby people... In an instant, the sky above Langton City was like a forge. Rumbling sounds continued, attacks came one after another, and psychic energy was continuously released. The beam of light linking the heavens and the earth was dimly shrinking at a speed visible to the naked eye. In the distant void, the Void Yin Spirit was furious and let out an earth-shattering roar. In the void, the surroundings are full of pure darkness. The strong psionic energy fluctuations instantly wiped out an unknown amount of matter in the surroundings, tearing apart the pure and incomparable darkness, but after all, it was unable to break through the laws of the void. The Void Yin Spirit has no fixed form, like a mass of gas, or a colloidal structure. The huge planet-like body is constantly wriggling and trembling in the void, but it is shackled by laws and cannot fight back at all, unless the current summoning ceremony can be completed. The source consciousness of the person can leave the void and enter the main material world. The Void Yin Spirit is unwilling, but in this case, the summoning ceremony can no longer be successfully completed. As a channel connecting the world and the void, the beam of light quickly dims, and failure is difficult to change. The Void Yin Spirit can only emit angry roars and helpless curses. Finally, He simply gave up, let out a roar, and suddenly shot out an invisible mighty force from the surging body of gelatin. The beam of light connected to the void could not withstand this power, and instantly collapsed and exploded, just like detonating a nuclear bomb, and a huge black-red mushroom cloud rose from the sky. The city of Langton below was instantly scorched by high temperatures and shock waves. The city hall that bore the brunt was instantly turned into ruins. The surrounding buildings without a defensive formation were instantly overturned and collapsed. A little further away, the roof tiles There was a mess everywhere, and there were countless casualties among the people in the city. Fortunately, in the misfortune, the core of the violent explosion is located at a high altitude and far from the ground, and this is not a real nuclear bomb. The power of the shock wave diminishes very quickly. Although it caused some casualties to Langton City, it will not hurt the bones. If a real nuclear bomb was detonated at such a location, I am afraid that the city of Langton would be completely wiped off the map. After the ?? explosion, the entire city of Langton was shrouded in a rain of light produced by the explosion of a beam of light. These are the purest psionic energy. When it fell on Green, he immediately received continuous reminders from the cemetery: Absorb 5 psionic energy... Absorb 8 psionic energy... Absorb 3 psionic energy... Every spark-like light point can bring him a single-digit psionic power harvest. Even if the value is not much, but there are too many light points, he can gain hundreds of psionic power in a few breaths. This made Greene''s eyes lit up, he quickly opened his arms and tried his best to collect spiritual energy, but it was still not enough, and the sparks of light debris that fell to the ground had already dissipated most of the spiritual energy in the air. , directly summoned the six-headed snake girl in the state of evil spirits and carried him into the air. Because of the need to carry Green to fly, the six-headed snake woman could not remain invisible, revealing her true body nearly 20 meters long. Viscount Paul and Vincent, who were present, were both startled. Looking at the huge monster with a snake tail and six arms, they were stunned. They never thought that Green still had such a powerful hole card. With the knowledge and experience of Viscount Paul, it is not difficult to see that the six-headed snake girl is a formal-level undead creature, and I can''t help but feel excited. At the same time, I am also very fortunate that when Green came to his house, he did not criticize this distant relative too harshly, especially fortunate. Vincent and Green formed a good friendship. Green summoned the six-headed snake woman, ordered her to transform into the form of the Cygnus python and climbed on the giant snake head. Although ??Six-Headed Snake Woman is an evil spirit, she can transform into the form of the Cygnus python and can take on a physical state for a short time, and can fly into the air with Green for a short time. Although ordinary evil spirits have similar abilities, they cannot carry humans due to their limited size, which is why Green had to expose the existence of the six-headed snake girl. After Green sat firmly, the Cygnus python''s snake tail flicked, jumped sharply, and quickly lifted into the air. In a blink of an eye, it flew to a height of two or three hundred meters, looking in the right direction to go to the place where the psionic light rain is most dense. This time Green absorbed psionic energy ten times faster, and in less than two minutes, the cemetery obtained more than 1500 psionic energy On the ground, I saw a looming large snake in the sky shaking its head and waving its tail, wandering through the sky, light and rain, Mars, such a big movement, alarmed many people. Elizabeth Fronton stood on the top of a nine-story building, looking up at the sky with a slightly surprised expression: "Huh? It''s that kid, he really has something special, a mere undead apprentice can control the power of the official level. Spiritual body, how did he do it? It''s really interesting! Unfortunately, there are too many trivial matters this time, and those old guys are in a hurry, otherwise, you can stay and see how powerful he is." The other person who recognized Green was Deputy Director Starks. This official necromancer was riding on the huge bone skull, blood oozing from the corners of his mouth, and his face was even paler. It was obvious that the explosion of the beam of light had affected her a lot, but compared to The price of the plunder of psionic power is nothing at all. "No wonder he dared to take action against Elsa, and he didn''t take me as a deputy director. It turned out that there was a formal-level undead." Deputy director Starks snorted disdainfully, but her delicate appearance There was a hint of envy, jealousy, and hatred, thinking that when she was at this age, not to mention the official-level undead, there were not even a few decent contract-type skeleton soldiers. (end of this chapter) Chapter 80： Viscount Silverster Chapter 80 Viscount Hillwurst Even in the form of the Cygnus python, the six-headed snake girl can only fly with Green for five minutes. After all, the evil spirit does not have a physical body to carry a human to fly. Seeing that the time was up, Green landed down, and the psionic light rain in the air gradually stopped at this time, and the psionic energy balance in the cemetery was more than 3,400. For this result, Green was quite satisfied. He obtained more than 3,000 psionic powers in a few minutes. Even if the existence of the six-headed snake girl was exposed, it would not be a big deal. Green''s move is not impulsive, but after careful consideration, he can''t hide the existence of the six-headed snake girl forever, and he will be exposed sooner or later when he encounters a powerful enemy of the official level in the future. Besides, he has already decided to join the special bureau, and with his official identity, he has one more guarantee. As for revealing the hidden trump card, he is not too worried. As long as the old one-eyed returns soon, whether it is the corpse of the ordered Cygnus python or the ordered ten cannons, it can be used as a new trump card. , if someone wants to target him, it will definitely be a big surprise. At this moment, a desperate roar suddenly came from below the city hall: "You! You damned things, why...why did you want to destroy my last hope!" It was an old hoarse voice, as if Iron and stone friction, the sound is extremely unpleasant. A thick black liquid continued to emerge from below the city hall and from the surrounding sewers. These liquids seem to have life, and immediately spread around, seeing something, swallowing something, as if they have been corroded by strong acid. "Since you don''t let me live, then go to the funeral with me!" The voice roared wildly, falling into desperate madness. Green landed on Wilson Castle, followed the sound and looked solemn. Viscount Paul next to him said with a complicated expression: "That''s Viscount Shearwurst. I really didn''t expect him to come this far!" Green and Paul were both slightly surprised. The name of Viscount Shearwurst is definitely a household name in Langton City. As the last mayor and now the Speaker of the City Council, he has made a lot of contributions to Langton City. . It is said that this Viscount Hilvost has cancer, and his time is running out. He has thought of many ways, even at the cost of a lot of money, to go to the Church of Light to buy the top-level holy water to no avail. This time, the Void Yin Spirit was summoned to survive. It is a pity that his plan has long been noticed by many big people, and it is doomed to fail from the beginning. Everything he has planned so hard is only to make wedding dresses for others. And, just looking at those powerful corrosive black liquids, the Viscount Hilwurst has already been punished. As the main initiator of the summoning of the Void Yin Spirit, the person who has direct contact with the Void Yin Spirit has just failed and was forced back. Viscount Te, the unlucky bastard, was eroded by the aura of the Void Yin Spirit, and he was completely out of shape. In the next moment, with a bang, the entire city hall building cracked from the middle, and a huge gray-black sarcoma arched out from the ground. The surface of the wriggling sarcoma is covered with dark red blood vessels, and there are many tentacles that spray black liquid. At this time, if you have good eyes, you can still find a human head on top of this wriggling giant sarcoid, with a frightened and desperate expression, constantly struggling and twisting, but to no avail, and can only be slowly submerged and swallowed by the huge sarcoid below... After half a month, Langton City has recovered from the turmoil of the Void Ghosts. In the end, the huge sarcoid transformed by Viscount Shearwurst was dispatched by three artillery regiments from the Garrison Knights. A total of 60 cannons fired continuously for half an hour, and finally completely died out, bursting into a pool of pus and blood. Green didn''t act rashly after harvesting a wave of psionic energy. Compared with those official-level superhumans and large-scale troops, his strength was still too weak. But at the moment Green is standing on the ruins of the still-blocked City Hall, and is wearing a long black trench coat that fits very well on his body. The blue sword and shield emblem on his chest and a three-star on his shoulder indicate that The identity of the owner of this dress - a captain agent of the special bureau! Five days ago, the receipt of the Special Bureau of Northwest Province arrived, Green officially joined the Special Bureau, and under the care of Deputy Director Bobby, he directly obtained the rank of captain and led a special team. However, Green''s special team has only one member besides him for the time being, and that is his old acquaintance, and the new lady Laura Claude! joined the special bureau almost at the same time as Green, but Laura didn''t have the support of Viscount Paul, and there was no Deputy Director Poppy to help with the operation. She had to start from scratch and became Green''s subordinate, which really made her depressed for several days. Originally, according to convention, the action team of a special bureau has three people, similar to the configuration of Peter, Shirley, and Kinant. Green''s team also has an experienced senior agent, but the old agent named Errant was admitted to the hospital because of a heart attack. According to the observation of the condition, it may be difficult to recover, so for the time being, only Green and Laura are the partners. . As for the fact that Green and Laura were wandering around the ruins of the city hall at this time, it was not to investigate anything, but to take a fluke to see if they could find something that contained psionic power. It''s a pity that the last hour or so of artillery bombardment annihilated everything, and Green walked for a long time without any gain, which made him a little disappointed. "Laura, let''s go to Old One-Eyed''s place first, and then go back to the bureau." Green walked out of the ruins and called out to Laura, who was bored beside the carriage. Laura let out a ''hum'', and was a little unsuitable for Green''s sidekick, but she had no choice but to crush her to death by the first-level official, so she could only obey her orders and follow Green''s newly allocated carriage. This carriage is quite good. Although it is not as good as Viscount Pauls car, it is much better than the one that Green used to use. If it is put on the earth, it is almost the level of Audi A6, and it is even more imposing with the logo printed on it. The carriage drove along Langton Street. Green looked out the window. The most prosperous street in Langton City was still very depressed. The houses on both sides collapsed a lot, and there were traces of fire, as if it had experienced a war. , or that it was originally an extraordinary war. Occasionally, there are still people carrying corpses on the street. After nearly half a month of cleaning, the exact number of casualties has not been fully counted. However, it is roughly estimated that there are no less than 5,000 people, and the economic loss caused by it exceeds one million pounds. Maybe Langton City It takes years to recover from a huge trauma. More than ten minutes later, the carriage stopped outside the old one-eyed shop. This is an underground black market. There are not many good people in the vicinity, regardless of gender, age, or child. When they saw the sign of the special bureau on the carriage, they couldnt help but feel a little flustered. I was sure I wasn''t looking for them, and they all breathed a sigh of relief... (end of this chapter) Chapter 81： new home Chapter 81 New Home Green and Laura walked in wearing the uniforms of the special bureau, and surprised Cindy, who was in charge of the reception. They recognized the two after a closer look. They were both surprised and envious. They quickly let the two inside, more than before. Be more diligent. At this time, the old one-eyed was checking the accounts in the back room, and when he heard Green coming, he immediately walked out, and opened his arms with a smile to embrace Green: "My friend, it''s nice to see you again! But you actually joined the special. Bureau, this really surprised me, and I will ask my brothers to take care of me in the future." "I''m also very happy, my friend!" Green laughed and patted the old one-eyed on the shoulder. He couldn''t say that he liked this old profiteer, but as a business object, the old one-eyed was quite competent. Afterwards, the old one-eyed exchanged a few words with Laura, then put aside Cindy and Laura, and only brought Green into the back room. "How about that batch of goods ordered last time?" With only the two of them left in the room, Green immediately asked, looking forward to it, not only the ten cannons but also the corpse of the Cygnus python. The one-eyed old man smiled shyly and rubbed his palms: "Don''t worry, there''s definitely no problem with the cannon, but... the corpse of the Cygnus python..." Green frowned, a little dissatisfied with the old one-eyed hesitant: "What? What''s the problem?" The old one-eyed said: "The body of that Cygnus python was bought first, we are one step too late, and I can''t do anything about it." "Do you know who it is?" Green was a little unhappy, but he also knew that it was useless to lose his temper at this time, so he had to calm down and ask the details to see if there was still room for improvement. The old one-eyed shook his head not optimistically: "The one who came forward was a man named Jenkins, but he was definitely not the buyer. I know this person and he was an underground broker, so I checked it secretly, and the real buyer behind the scenes was actually a man named Christie. Arno''s Necromancer." Green raised his eyebrows slightly when he heard the name. Of course he would not forget that the ghoul who pretended to be a thief had mentioned this name. "It turned out to be him!" A cold light flashed in Green''s eyes. Originally, Green had almost forgotten the name, but unexpectedly, he was entangled with him again. He was determined to get the corpse of the Cygnus python, and since he knew where it was going, he couldn''t let it go. Moreover, now that he has the heavy identity of the special bureau, under the name of the special bureau, it is more convenient to do things like public welfare and private affairs. However, how to deal with that Cristiano has to be carefully planned. Green was silent for a moment, no longer asked about the matter, and instead talked about the cannon transaction. This time, a total of ten cannons were placed neatly in the basement of the old one-eyed shop. The crates were unpacked to reveal the dark cannons. The quality of the cannons this time is obviously not as good as last time. Last time, the cannon was almost nine layers new, but this time it was uneven. Several were obviously old, only six or seven layers were new, and there were still traces of maintenance. Green had expected this for a long time. After all, it was just a sample last time. Of course, it must be carefully selected. This time is the true level of the cannon provided by the other party. The average is seven layers new, and there is a maintenance record, but in general, the maintenance is not bad. If it is another buyer, they may care about these, but for Green, it makes no difference whether these cannons are nine-layer new or seven-layer new. Anyway, they will eventually be eroded and assimilated by the undead energy in the cemetery before they can be transformed into undead cannons. After ??Green inspected the goods, he immediately summoned the skeleton soldiers to move the ten cannons into the cemetery. As for the deposit paid for the purchase of the Cygnus python corpse, the old one-eyed reluctantly returned it to Green. Green left the old one-eyed shop, sent Laura to investigate some information about Cristiano, and went straight back to the temporary dormitory assigned to him by the Special Bureau. Since he officially joined the Special Bureau, Green has discussed with Viscount Paul to move out of Wilson Castle. After all, the Special Bureau is a more dangerous special department. If Green lives in the Wilson Castle, he may bring unexpected dangers. Wish there was a place with more freedom of movement for more magical experiments. So, just a few days ago, Green used the privilege of the rank of captain to apply for an old villa on the outskirts of the city from the Special Bureau. Originally, Green had to divide the house as soon as he went to work, which made many people in the special bureau feel resentful, but they couldn''t say anything about the villa he chose. It is true that they would not live in that villa for nothing. It is located on the edge of the urban area, next to the cemetery. If you go further along the road, it is the Huanfenggang where Greene''s body was thrown when he just passed through. An abandoned military camp with a long history, the nearby residents are very afraid of the abandoned military camp, and there are many legends about ghosts. But for necromancers, this is the best place to live. Cemeteries and mass graves can provide a lot of resentment and death. Two ghosts have naturally formed in the abandoned military camp. Without the deliberate arrangement of the necromancer, there are no more than 20 people in the entire Lorenzo Kingdom that can automatically convert human souls into ghosts. Unfortunately, this abandoned military camp is a bit tasteless. It can only turn the soul into an ordinary ghost with general combat power, and the transformation process is very slow and unsatisfactory. So Green was not the first necromancer to discover this abandoned barracks, but no necromancer before him chose to occupy the abandoned barracks. However, this abandoned military camp does not matter to Green whether it produces ghosts or not. The real use here is to act as a building material! There is also a cemetery next to the villa and a further mass grave, in which the trees of the woods are also counted. This is not Green''s whim, but he is preparing for the construction of the mage tower. Any magician, no matter what branch he majors in, must have his own mage tower in order to be officially promoted. The Mage Tower is not just a building for the magician, but the foundation of the real life, which is equivalent to the second life of the magician. Even if Green has a cemetery, it still cannot replace the role of the Mage Tower, and the next step in his plan will be difficult to develop without the Mage Tower. A lot of enchanting materials are needed to build a mage tower. In order to build a mage tower, many formal wizards need more than ten years to prepare the enchanting materials alone. Green can''t wait ten years, so he came up with this method. With the help of these places where the natural undead can gather, a little magic circle is added to condense, and then the undead creatures are summoned, entrenched in it, and constantly nourished. I believe that they will soon be abandoned. The masonry in the barracks and the thick trees around the burial mounds are converted into real enchanting materials. When Green needs to build the Mage Tower, he only needs to demolish the abandoned military camp, and then cut down the trees around the burial mound, and then the building materials for the seventh and eighth floors of the Mage Tower can be collected. (end of this chapter) Chapter 82： 087 Void Stone Chapter 82 087 Void Stone Landon City, in the abandoned villa where Green killed the holy son of the Tower of Yin Spirits, there were a few swaying fireflies floating in the hall, as if the hall was illuminated by chandeliers. Elizabeth Fronton, wearing a gorgeous long dress popular among noble women, stood quietly by the window, looking at the dark night outside, holding a glass of red wine from nowhere in her hand, occasionally raising her hand to sip it, looking like It is very quiet, but the surrounding abandoned environment and the fireflies floating in the air always give people a strange feeling. At this moment, a voice suddenly came from outside: "The **** of nature is above! Ms. Fronton, I''m very sorry for being late." Following the voice, a middle-aged bearded man in a dirty green priest''s robe suddenly appeared in the center of the hall. A faint green mist shrouded his body. With the appearance of this man, the mist quickly subsided and condensed into a bead. , fell into the hands of this man. Elizabeth Fronton slowly turned around, with a smile on the corner of her mouth, she said lightly: "It''s nothing, the famous Mr. Hirsovar Lenin, how can you put me in the eyes of a widow with a dead husband, not to mention being late for a moment, just I won''t have any complaints in a few hours!" The bearded priest hurriedly pleaded guilty again: "Ms. Fronton calm down, I was also entangled by the Rain Man for a while, you know his ability, how dare you deliberately offend, and it is well known that this time, the Eye of Blood and the Void Club''s The Dietrich family fights openly and secretly. Many organizations and families have been involved. Our church is also deeply involved, but it is calculated by the eye of blood behind its back. It can be said to be a heavy loss. If you can do it easily, tell me where the two hideous mice are hiding in the blood eye, and my entire church of nature will definitely remember the friendship between the Franton family and the lady." "Huh? Friendship?" Elizabeth Fronton sneered and scorned mercilessly: "How much is the friendship of a doomed church worth? You should have heard of my rules, and you want to know about the Eye of Blood. News, we have to pay an equal price." The bearded priest''s face froze, and a paranoid anger flashed from the depths of his eyes. It was obvious that the woman in front of him slandered the gods he believed in, which made him very angry, but this anger was well concealed by him, and the surface was still on his face. Smiling, he continued: "Of course, three seeds of the divine tree of nature, how about it?" The God of Nature Tree is an important sacred object kept by the Church of Nature. It is an important evidence that the God of Nature has descended. It is also an extremely rare extraordinary plant, which can increase human lifespan by about ten years without any side effects. This also makes the price of the seeds of the natural **** tree extremely expensive, and there is no market for them. If there is no way, no amount of money can buy one. Hearing that the other party was sincere and actually took out the seeds of the divine tree of nature, Elizabeth Fronton also put away her cynical attitude. But the three seeds of the God of Nature tree were not enough for her to make her lose her temper, but she did not expect that the Church of Nature would give such a weighty bargaining chip. She stared at the bearded priest named Hirsova Lenin, and said after a while: "It seems that I have underestimated the intelligence capabilities of your Church of Nature. You already know that the largest piece of void stone formed this time fell on blood. in the hands of the eye." Void Stone, an extremely precious magic raw material, its value cannot be measured by gold pounds! This time, Eye of Blood deliberately used the Tower of Yin Spirits to induce Viscount Sylvester, and even cover the entire city of Langton. The real purpose was to summon the Void Stone that was temporarily generated by the Void Yin Spirit. Unfortunately, this matter has been sparse, and this incident has not only attracted a lot of fish in troubled waters, but also alarmed the attention of the Dietrich family of the Void Club and the Church of Nature. Elizabeth Fronton pondered for a moment: "The core force of the Eye of Blood has left Langton City and went to Faerun City, because the noise in Langton City was too great, which aroused the attention of the high-level officials of the kingdom. If you don''t want trouble, you''d better leave as soon as possible." "Thank you, Ms. Franton for reminding me." Hirsovar Lenin showed a solemn expression, green light gushed out from his body again, and then slowly disappeared... In the morning a few days later, in the southeast corner of a huge office in the headquarters of the Special Bureau of Langton City, Green was drinking coffee casually. Opposite him was Laura''s desk, who was concentrating on reading, but not a document or a file, but a **** romance novel. This is how Green and Laura go to work. Although the power level of the special bureau is high, its jurisdiction is very narrow. If it does not involve extraordinary abilities, no matter how big the vicious case is, it will not alarm the special bureau. However, the last time the event of summoning the Void Yin Spirit caused a lot of commotion, which caused all the nearby superhumans to die, and also made Green''s work more leisurely. Sitting here every day aside from drinking coffee is practicing meditation. With these days of practice, and the fact that the six-headed snake girl is an official undead creature, Green has a deeper understanding of the true meaning of the necromancer, and unconsciously has reached the peak of a magic apprentice, regardless of the level of magic. , or the ability to cast spells, all touched the threshold of the official level. This made him very happy, his enthusiasm for cultivation was high, and he was more interested in building the mage tower. It is an indispensable condition for a magician to be promoted to the official level, and Green has a vague hunch that once he builds the magician tower, it will definitely have some kind of impact on the cemetery, just like when he practiced the "Gelphis Meditation" At that time, a large bell appeared above the town center in the cemetery. "Hey! Captain, what are your plans for noon today?" Laura read a chapter, looked at the time, and asked with a probe. She was dressed in a special blue uniform, and she was mature and beautiful, with a bumpy figure. More uniform temptation. Green looked up at the time, it was almost eleven o''clock, and the cafeteria would start dinner in a while. Although Green''s body has already begun to become a semi-lich, he still needs to eat and drink normally before turning into a lich, especially the food in the special canteen is quite good. But at this time, four people approached from the outside of the big office, all in a hurry, passed the middle aisle, and directly entered the office of Deputy Director Bobby inside. These four people, except Peter, the other three Green do not know, but the rank of their uniforms is actually captain, if nothing else, it is estimated that the four are the team leaders of the action team. Green frowned. Although he is a newcomer, he is now also the captain of the team in name. If something happened, he didn''t notify him. Could it be the rhythm of being isolated and excluded? But at this moment, the door of Deputy Chief Bobby''s office was opened, and the big-chested secretary walked over to Green quickly. (end of this chapter) Chapter 83： 088 Green Pine Cemetery Chapter 83 088 Green Pine Forest Cemetery Green decently held the uniform hat similar to the police cap to greet Deputy Chief Bobby and the three senior team leaders, glanced at the positions of several people, and stood beside the youngest Peter, showing enough modesty and cautious. Green''s attitude made Director Poppy very satisfied, and he introduced to the three team leaders except Peter with a smile. Green smiled and shook hands with them one by one, but he could feel that two of them were alienated and hostile to him. Presumably these two were from Deputy Director Starks, and the other team leader and Peter were The confidant of Deputy Director Bobby showed considerable enthusiasm for Green. Deputy Director Bobby didn''t talk too much after the introduction, he directly threw out a few documents and threw them in front of a few people across the desk: "Look at these..." Green reached out and picked up the document bag, opened it and pulled out the information inside. There were more than ten pages in total, and he scanned it slightly, causing him to frown slightly. Because the documents are all about case reports of massive body losses in the counties surrounding Langton in recent days. If only the hospital or cemetery lost a corpse, it would not alarm the special bureau, but if there is a psionic reaction at the scene of the case, it has to be taken seriously. Obviously, this involves the existence of extraordinary people. But who is the one who chose this time, is it to provoke the authority of the special bureau? Or is there a compelling reason? Now the alert level of Langton City is very high, and there is no report of lost corpses in the city, but there have been continuous loss of corpses in the surrounding area, and it is confirmed that it is the work of the extraordinary, which puts a lot of pressure on the deputy director of Bobby, who is in charge of this matter. , after all, the city of Langton, which has just passed through the arrival of the Void Yin Spirit, can no longer withstand the turmoil. Deputy Director Bobby looked serious, waited for several people to read their respective file bags, and said in a heavy tone: "I believe you don''t need me to say, you also know the seriousness of these cases, each of your teams goes to a county to investigate, I don''t care. What method do you use..." Then he stretched out a finger: "One week! I only give you one week to find these **** bed bugs for me!" A few minutes later, Green returned to the big office with the file bag, and Laura immediately came over: "Master team leader, how is it? Have we taken action?" Green pushed the document bag to Laura: "Look at it, get ready by the way, and we''ll go to Lucca County in a while." Lucca County is the target of Green and Laura this time. It is more than 70 miles away from the urban area of ??Langton. However, this time the loss of corpses in Lucca County is the most serious. Since ten days ago, there have been reports one after another that the number of lost corpses in Lucca County has exceeded 80, most of which came from a man named '''' Green Pine Forest'' public cemetery. Just after noon, Green and Laura, wearing the uniforms of the Special Bureau, left the city in a carriage to Lucca County. The distance of more than 70 miles is not too far, and the carriages in the special bureau have been strengthened by alchemists, which are much faster than ordinary carriages, and they reached Lucca County in less than two hours. However, instead of going directly to the county police station, Green hired a local guide and headed straight to the Green Pine Cemetery. At the beginning, only loggers were buried in the Green Pine Cemetery, because Lucca County relies on logging forests as its main economic pillar, and logging is a very dangerous job that kills many loggers every year, making the Green Pine Cemetery larger and larger, Gradually it is no longer the exclusive burial ground for lumberjacks. Green and Laura came to the Green Pine Forest Cemetery and were slightly taken aback. They didn''t expect such a large scale! Surrounded by towering green trees, an oval-shaped open space is filled with tombstones, some of which are made of wood or carved in stone. At a glance, I am afraid that no less than 10,000 people are buried here. As soon as Green got off the carriage, he frowned, and when he turned on his death vision, he immediately saw that there were messy traces of psionic energy in this cemetery. Green knew that this should be the trace left by the superhuman who stole the corpse. It was very messy and irregular. It seemed that the other party did not dig the corpse casually, but a target selected with specific conditions. "Could it be that a undead apprentice who just started stealing a corpse for an experiment?" Green pondered silently. This was also the first reaction of many people after hearing the loss of a corpse, but Green himself quickly denied it: "No! It''s not like that. It''s the necromancer''s method..." At this time, Laura also found the nearest site where the corpse was stolen. The earth pit on the ground was still there, and there was a cordon around it. The coffins that had been pried open at the bottom of the earth pit were messily buckled inside. Laura carefully checked with experience, and took out a small instrument from her backpack to detect the level and nature of residual psionic energy, which Green couldn''t see with his necrosight. After a while, Laura jumped out of the pit: "The level of psionic power is about an intermediate apprentice. More than half of the psionic power belongs to the witchcraft category, and there is no necromancer." Greene''s face became a little more serious. If it was an intermediate necromancer apprentice, he didn''t have to worry at all, but if the other party was a sorcerer, it would be a little troublesome. It is speculated from the residual psionic energy at the scene that the one who stole the corpse should be a team led by a sorcerer. The magician has been a rare extraordinary profession since ancient times, requiring extremely rare talent blood, but once you become a magician, your strength is also quite amazing, especially when you hide in the dark, cast vicious magic spells, and even pay some price. Under certain conditions, it can directly curse and kill a superhuman of a higher level. So when Laura detected that the residual psionic reaction was a sorcerer, Green and Laura both showed serious expressions. Immediately, they checked several sites where corpses were stolen. The psionic remnants detected were still witchcraft, and the occupation of the suspect could almost be determined. However, the other party was very careful and the methods were very professional. Apart from psionic remnants, there was nothing else useful. ''s discovery. Green looked at his watch, and saw that it was time to get off work: "Forget it, enough findings here, let''s go to the county police station." Take a carriage to the location of the Lucca County Police Station. It is an old-fashioned two-story wooden building with mottled and gray surfaces. It looks very old. It seems that Lucca Countys finances are really stretched. Green stepped out of the carriage and walked into the police station first. The person in charge of reception at the door was not a uniformed police flower, but an old grandmother in an old sweater, with cloudy pupils and reading glasses looking at Green and Laura who broke in. I don''t know if it''s really presbyopia, or if the brain''s response is too slow. Even so, this ''steady-looking'' grandma still didn''t have many mood swings. It seemed that Green and Laura were not agents of the Special Bureau, but came to sell insurance. She looked calm, pushed her glasses, coughed lightly, and asked for documents in a leisurely manner. Greene gave her a look and motioned Laura to give her the certificate, and after another slow and careful examination, he handed the certificate back to Laura and pointed inside: "You are here to investigate the Green Pine Forest Cemetery, little one. Rudd is in the director''s office, walk straight through the door, then turn left, he is the right person for this matter." (end of this chapter) Chapter 84： Corpses and Abandoned Churches (1) Chapter 84 Corpses and Abandoned Churches (1) Green couldn''t help but gave the old grandma a deep look, and being able to call the director ''Little Rudd'' showed that this old grandma''s identity was probably extraordinary. But these are all internal affairs of the Lucca County Police Department, and he didn''t intend to investigate. He nodded slightly in thanks, and then walked straight into the police department. Inside was a large open office. There were more than a dozen police officers in uniform or plain clothes, but nothing happened. They were drinking coffee and reading the newspaper. They found that Green and Laura came in and they all looked over. They were dressed in strange clothes. The uniform of the bureau immediately looked away, looking a little scared, but also relieved. It seems that the recent bizarre cases of continuous digging of corpses have put a lot of pressure on them, but they are not at all involved in extraordinary and bizarre cases. Dare to investigate, can only be anxious. Following the old grandmother''s instructions, Green went straight through the aisle, turned left, and immediately saw a sign that said the Director''s Office. Green stopped, Laura took a step and knocked on the door very colorfully. Hearing the sound of coming in, he turned the door handle of the office and took a step back to let Green go in first. Since joining the special bureau, Green also found that Laura has changed a lot, from a profiteer template who desperately wants money to a template of a small civil servant, especially when facing Green, who is his immediate boss, there is a ''dogleg'' attribute bonus. . The director''s office is not small. Behind the huge oak desk in the middle sits a middle-aged policeman with a fat brain. He is drinking coffee while reading a newspaper. When he looks up and sees two strange young people, he can''t help but be stunned for a moment, but in the next moment, he sees The uniforms they were wearing, they immediately put away the newspaper and walked out from behind the desk, smiling enthusiastically: "You are Mr. Wilson, this is Miss Claudy! Our Lucca County Police Department has been looking forward to it for a long time. The two are here." Because the Special Bureau had sent an official document before, this Director Rudd knew the identities of Green and Laura. And this time Green and Laura came to be the savior of the Director Rudd. He could finally put the blame on those terrifying grave-digging and corpse-stealing cases, which made him relieved and treated Green and the two Also very enthusiastic. The three chatted for a while, and Green got the first-hand case file and learned the latest situation. Just last night, the Lucca County Police Department unexpectedly found a suspected stolen church while searching an abandoned church in the southeast corner of the county. corpse! Green and Laura were all refreshed when they heard the news, because the first case of lost corpses had appeared ten days ago, and no lost corpses had ever been found. situation, maybe this will be an opportunity to find the corpse-stealing sorcerer. Green immediately asked to see the body, of course Chief Rudd would not refuse, and immediately took Green and Laura to the morgue of the police station in person. Originally, Rudd wanted to hand over this matter to his subordinates, but seeing that Green and Laura were so young, especially that Green was a noble officer, made him change his mind, for fear of being neglected and misunderstood by Green. Write something and nothing is enough for him to drink a pot. From a police academy student without any background to the chief of the Lucca County Police Department, Rudd is not only shrewd but also very cautious. He asked for the key to the morgue and came to the basement of the police station, where the morgue is located. Even if it was not dark, the basement was still dark. Rudd lit a gas lamp, and the dim yellow light flickered, making it more and more eerie. A split wooden door is facing the stairs of the basement, with the sign of ''mortuary'' hanging on it, and there are two large locks on the door, one old and the other new. A lock was added to the morgue. "Whoa~~ kacha~~~" With the sound of the key being unlocked, the two wooden doors were pushed open, and the three entered the morgue. The area inside ?? is not large. There is an aisle in the middle, and there are drawer-type wooden cabinets on both sides with numbers written on them. Rudd came to the wooden cabinet No. 1, stretched out his hand and pulled it away, and suddenly white air gushed out, and a cold air spread out from it. This is an enchanted item with a low temperature, so that the corpse will not be corrupted when stored in it, and the corpse will be preserved as it is. In the frozen wooden cabinet lay the corpse of a man in his 40s with a thin and black face. It should have been buried for some time. Before it was put into the frozen wooden cabinet, the corpse had already rotted. Green turned on the vision of death, hoping to find some clues from this corpse, as well as a chance to find the remnant of the deceased. It is a pity that there is no harvest at all. After the corpse has been processed, nothing has been found. Even the remnants of spiritual energy are very small, and the remnant soul of the deceased has completely dissipated. Generally speaking, even after a long time, there will be a trace of remnant soul left in the body, and this corpse has obviously been treated with some kind of witchcraft, and even the last trace of the remnant soul has been washed away, just like a A puppet that never lived. Green frowned slightly, always feeling that there seemed to be something wrong with the corpse, but he couldn''t tell the specifics. He was silent for a moment and said to Director Rudd: "I want to go to the scene where the body was found, is it convenient?" Rudd''s face changed slightly: "No problem, but there are some situations over there... I can''t say it well. You are all experts in this field. In short, be careful, it''s very evil there." After that, he took Green and Laura away. I went to the morgue, went back to the first floor of the police station, called a police officer and took them to the scene. The policeman who was arrested was named Tam. He looked bitter and unhappy, but he didn''t dare to disobey the order under the stern gaze of the chief, let alone offend Green and Laura, the two special officers from the bureau. Poor'', can only bite the bullet and lead the way. Because the county seat of Lucca County is not large, the abandoned church where the body was found is not too far from the police station, and it took less than five minutes to reach an almost abandoned slum by carriage. A gigantic building that rises above its surroundings stands out in the low slum, the high dome and spires indicate the church''s former glory, and the fresco reliefs of ''ancient trees'', ''vines'' and ''druids'' on the walls of the church indicate The attribution of the faith of this church - this is a church of the **** of nature! It makes sense that this large-scale church was abandoned. Since the Industrial Revolution, the Church of Nature''s anti-industrial methods have become more and more radical, especially in large cities in the Kingdom of Lorenzo, they have carried out several violent actions of ''destroying factories'' and ''protecting nature'', and assassinated many big noble capitalists. The Church of Nature was completely labeled as a ''terrorist cult''. Although the kingdom did not explicitly ban it, it used various means to suppress it. "Is it a remnant of the Church of Nature again?" Green stood in front of the abandoned church, his face slightly solemn as he recalled Minster College. The child''s church does not have any goodwill, it can even be said to be disgusting! (end of this chapter) Chapter 85： 090 Corpses and Abandoned Churches (2) Chapter 85 090 Corpses and Abandoned Churches (2) "Those demented people in the Church of Nature, isn''t it enough to make waves at Minster College last time, and they are still making waves in Langton City after half a month?" Green thought to himself, but it was very strange. The massacre of hundreds of students at Minster College has already made the Church of Nature the target of public criticism. At this time, it is time to die down and wait until the limelight has passed. Why are these members of the Church of Nature in such a hurry to commit crimes to attract the attention of the Special Bureau? Thinking of this, Green has some doubts, is someone or an organization framing the Church of Nature? But these thoughts were just fleeting. No matter what hidden thoughts and real thoughts were behind them, it didnt matter to him. The only thing that really mattered was finding the murderer who dug the grave and stole the corpse. This is the first case after he and Laura joined the special bureau. They must do it beautifully, and it is best to have a good start. Green stood at the door of the abandoned church, because the dome of the church hall had partially collapsed, and the light outside was just projected, making the abandoned church not look particularly gloomy. Green activated the spirit of death, and immediately frowned. In this church, there are actually a lot of traces of spiritual energy! Unlike the corpse that was found, this scene was not cleaned up at all. It seemed that the other party didn''t care that the person in the special situation found the residual spiritual energy here. At the same time, Laura took out a small detection device and took a picture of the inside of the church, and then said to Green: "There is no effective psionic fluctuation in it, there should be no hidden curse or magic mechanism." Green nodded, but did not rush in, but summoned Maxim to go in and explore the path first. Compared with the alchemy equipment issued by the special bureau, Green is more willing to trust his undead subordinates. About five minutes later, Maxim flew out of the abandoned church, saying that there was no problem, and Green walked in. The policeman named Tam was shocked when he saw Maxim, but as the chief''s confidant, he was also a senior policeman, and he knew a lot of information about supernatural beings. He knew that the one who could drive the ghost should be the necromancer. He''s a little weird, Green and Laura are too careful, it seems a little too much! The people from the police station where the body was found have been in the abandoned church more than once, and there was no accident. Is there such a fuss? However, he is only responsible for leading the way, and does not dare to say anything else. Green and Laura passed through the hall of the abandoned church under the guidance of police officer Tam, and climbed to the second floor from the dilapidated stairs next to it. There is a side hall with a large area, which is where the body was found. At this time, the place was still cordoned off, and the scene was well protected, basically what it was like before. When ??Green came here, his face was even more solemn. He found that there were more traces of psionic energy here, and it was also mixed with an evil and gloomy aura. "This aura~~~ doesn''t look like the means of the Church of Nature! Is it summoning or communicating with some kind of evil spirit? Or the source of witchcraft that exists outside the void!" Green thought silently. The so-called source of voodoo is the root of the magician. Similar to the necromancer who wants to communicate with the undead world, a magician must be able to sense the source of the magic. The source of the voodoo exists outside the void, and is similar to the existence of the ghost of the void, but the source of the voodoo itself does not have a mind, but a collection composed of a large number of voodoo germs. Small and many kinds. Because of the difference in the source of witchcraft, the innate strength of witchcraft masters is also caused. If the source of voodoo that communicates with when becoming a witchcraft master is strong and ancient, then the ability of the witchcraft master will be stronger, and vice versa. very weak. There are even some unlucky sorcerers who form a contract with a new and weak source of voodoo, and the spells they use have no other effect except to make people catch a cold. But if it is a powerful source of voodoo, it can easily spread a terrible plague that infects hundreds of thousands of people, or make official-level superhumans sick and die. This is where the magician is really powerful and terrifying. Therefore, after arriving here, Green was more sure that the other party was a sorcerer, but it seemed a little strange. The other party did not seem to be a novice, and he was very cautious, and his hands and feet were careful enough, but he still left many flaws as if he was in a hurry. It is estimated that he was going to perform some kind of ceremony in this place, but was accidentally interrupted, or for other reasons, he had to leave in a hurry, leaving the body and the scene to the police and the Special Bureau. Green released a few skeleton soldiers into the cordon to search, but instead of looking for clues or evidence, he found a few items with obvious fluctuations in psychic energy. It is estimated that there is a lot of psychic energy contained in it, just to supplement the cemetery. Psionic balance. There are seven or eight items containing psychic energy, all of which are used to build sacrificial arrays, including statues, utensils, animal bones and teeth, human or humanoid skulls The skeleton soldier brought these things, and Green actually obtained more than 300 psionic powers by passing them one by one, which surprised him. Originally, Green thought that it would be good for these things to have 100 psionic powers, but he underestimated the quality of these things, especially a yellow animal tooth, which could not help but contain psychic power and a trace of remnant soul! Just when he absorbed the spiritual energy, the trace of the remnant soul rushed out, and he wanted to launch a sneak attack, but as soon as he appeared, he was sucked in by the ''eye of the ghost''. "This is the remnant of the Wailing Banshee!~" Greene was stunned for a moment, and immediately entered the ''Eye of the Ghost'' to check the absorbed remnant. Confirmed that it was indeed the Wailing Banshee, Green''s eyes lit up, and he thought silently in his heart that maybe a new class of troops would appear in the cemetery. The Wailing Banshee is an advanced class of evil spirits. Although it belongs to the third-level elite, the Wailing Banshee''s combat power is much higher than that of the evil spirits, and it has more powerful magic attack capabilities, which are incomparable to ghosts and evil spirits. of. Green''s recent plan to strengthen his strength is in two aspects. One is to arm more skeleton soldiers, especially undead cannons. The artillery must be expanded! There is also a way to create a skeleton warhorse, and strengthen the gun skeleton soldier into a more mobile skeleton lancer. The second is to upgrade evil spirits, and there are two directions: bloodthirsty Barrow; Wailing Banshee! Among them, ''Bloodthirsty Barrow'' is a melee assault unit. Although it is powerful, for Green, its functions overlap with ghouls and zombies, and it lacks the magic attack ability that he needs most. On the contrary, the ''Wailing Banshee'' is the most urgently needed unit. Although the comprehensive ability is slightly inferior to the bloodthirsty Barrow, the outstanding magical attack makes it the best supplement to the undead army. So Green has already selected the Wailing Banshee, and is going to go back to the Wizards Association to buy a Wailing Banshee and see if a new branch of evil spirit evolution can be derived from the cemetery. Unexpectedly, the remnant of a Wailing Banshee was accidentally captured here, but I don''t know if I could synthesize a complete Wailing Banshee with the eyes of the ghost. (end of this chapter) Chapter 86： 091 Corpses and Abandoned Churches (3) Chapter 86 091 Corpses and Abandoned Churches (3) But now is not the time, Green temporarily put the Wailing Banshee aside, but suddenly a young policeman rushed in from the outside in a panic. "Tommy, why are you here?" Tam recognized this new colleague who had just graduated from the police academy, and he couldn''t help but feel a little strange seeing his ugly face. Green and Laura''s attention was also attracted, and they looked at the sweaty young policeman running. "No~~~ it''s not good! Just now... the corpse in the morgue just now~~~ suddenly came alive~ alive! The director asked me to hurry up and inform the two adults of the special bureau" Tommy was out of breath. Said, obviously just trying to get here as soon as possible made him very tired. "The corpse is alive again?" Green was also refreshed when he heard that. He had just looked at the corpse, and he didn''t find any abnormality. How could he suddenly come back to life? "Calm down! Speak slowly!" Green drank, and a voice containing spiritual shock entered Tommy''s ears, calming the flustered rookie police officer, took a deep breath, looked at Green, revealing With a wry smile: "Sir, it''s true! I saw the corpse come to life and climbed out of the freezer in the morgue with my own eyes!" "The corpse has been resurrected? Could it be undead magic?" Green frowned slightly, thinking of the necromancer for the first time, but he denied it just the next moment: "No! It can''t be undead magic, that corpse was cursed by witchcraft. The master''s magic has been infected, and it can no longer be used as the material and medium of undead magic. And I have looked carefully at the corpse, and there is no trace of undead magic..." Seeing that Green was silent, Tommy repeated the situation carefully. It turned out that ten minutes before the three of Green left the police station, a policeman who went to the basement archives to get information heard strange movements inside the morgue. Originally, the weirdness in Langton City has been very wicked recently. Recently, there has been a continuous loss of bodies in Lucca County, which made everyone suspicious. Hearing the movement in the morgue, the police immediately reported it. When Director Rudd heard this, he was instantly furious. He had seen the corpse in good condition ten minutes ago, how could something go wrong in a blink of an eye! You must know that there are cases of body loss in several counties around Langton City. Only their police station has recovered a lost body, which makes him, the chief of the authority, have a light on his face. Credit, but if the body is lost, he is dereliction of duty, not only can he not get the credit, but he will also have to take a big punishment. Fortunately, Green and Laura have already come and have seen the corpse, otherwise the corpse is lost, let him go to find it! And it happens that the two people in the special bureau can also take advantage of the situation to put the blame out. So Director Rudd sent someone to notify Green and Laura as soon as he got the news. Ten minutes later, Green returned to the morgue in the basement of the police station again, looking at the scene in front of him with a calm and gloomy expression. The wooden cabinet where the corpse was placed was torn apart and placed on the ground. The thick wooden cabinet door was blasted open from the inside with great force, and the iron lock was directly smashed. The magic circle has been damaged, and the melted water flowed out of the wooden cabinet, making the ground wet, just printing footprints. Green turned on the vision of death, and immediately saw that there were clear traces of spiritual energy left in the wooden cabinet, but there was only one type, no second type, and the most spiritual energy remained in the wooden cabinet, indicating that the wooden cabinet that stored the corpse was indeed supernatural. Power is blasted from the inside, rather than being opened from the outside to steal the body! By this time, Green had already figured it out. I''m afraid that what was discovered was not a stolen corpse at all, but the culprit of this series of digging graves and stealing corpses. When I arrived at the police station, I probably didn''t expect the Special Bureau to send people down so quickly, and I guess it couldn''t hide it, so I took the opportunity to escape. It''s just that Green still doesn''t understand why the other party is like this, but he doesn''t care either. Since he doesn''t understand, then don''t think about it. Anyway, if the guy who pretends to be a ghost catches everything, everything will be solved. "The police station should have a magic circle warning, right? Haven''t you been touched?" Laura suddenly asked, looking at the accompanying Chief Rudd with bright eyes. Rudd shook the fat on his stomach and touched his nose embarrassedly: "The two of you don''t understand the situation, the financial situation of our Lucca County Police Department is really... The defensive circle can still be opened, but this early warning circle is really broken. , I also made several reports to the upper side asking for funds to repair the magic circle, but they were all rejected~~~ Oh! I really can''t do anything!" If Greene swept the distressed Master Chief deeply, it is estimated that the precious materials for setting up the magic circle had been dismantled and sold, and the Chief did not make any money in it. However, this kind of situation is not uncommon in the grassroots police station in the Kingdom of Lorenzo. Usually everyone is tacit, and as long as there is no accident, no one will bother. From this point alone, the Kingdom of Lorenzo, a kingdom that has existed for hundreds of years, has almost decayed to its foundation. Green and Laura knew it well, but they were too lazy to meddle in their business. After checking for a while, there was nothing else to gain, and it was dark. They returned to the best hotel in the county arranged by Director Rudd. Although it is a hotel in the county, the accommodation conditions are good, and hot water baths are provided at night. Green took a hot bath. Although his body began to become demi-lich, he still needed to clean his body before he could completely become a lich, and it felt very comfortable to soak in a pool of hot water. When Green returned to the room after taking a shower, he found that Laura was actually in his room. He looked back at the door lock that he had finished reading, and couldn''t help rolling his eyes and jokingly said, "Walking through the empty door at night is not what a lady should do... " Laura was not ashamed but proud, and snorted and shook the thin wire on her hand: "I only need five seconds to open this kind of door!" Green was noncommittal: "Forget it, I''m too lazy to care about you, and you don''t sleep at midnight, what are you doing here with me?" Laura calmly said, "What do you think about what happened just now?" Green wiped his wet hair with a towel: "There must be something wrong with the Lucca County Police Department, but it has nothing to do with the case of digging a grave and stealing a corpse. As for the corpse that was found and disappeared~~~ It should be the breakthrough of the whole thing, it''s just... that The method of the guy is a bit strange, the first time I saw the corpse, I didn''t see any flaws." Laura also frowned and asked after a moment of silence, "Do you need to apply for support from the bureau?" Green shook his head and said: "No need for now, let''s check it first. Since the other party actively avoided us today, it means that he has scruples. This is our first mission to join the special bureau. We called for support when we first arrived. What should we do in the future? Those old fritters from the special bureau are all secretly waiting to see our jokes." (end of this chapter) Chapter 87： Greencastle Manor (1) Chapter 87 Greencastle Manor (1) Laura nodded, she didn''t want to call for support on the first mission, and she knew that Green was powerful, even if she encountered a strong enemy, most of them didn''t need to be afraid, unless she was particularly unlucky to encounter an extraordinary person above the official level. "By the way, you said why this pervert stole so many corpses, some of which were still rotting corpses buried for several years." Laura asked again, she had been unable to figure out the motive for this corpse stealing case, if it was a believer of a certain evil **** If you want to sacrifice to the evil **** you believe in, you will also donate fresh corpses, and you will never use these rotten corpses to fill up. As he spoke, he also looked at Green, which meant that even a necromancer, who was not afraid of meat and vegetables, could not use such a disgusting and rotten corpse! Green smiled in his heart, but he also had the question Laura raised, especially knowing that the other party should be a sorcerer, so what was the purpose of stealing these corpses? "Could it be... that person is about to die!" Suddenly Green thought of a possibility. Legend has it that the sorcerer has a secret method. When he is dying, he uses sacrifice to contact the source of sorcery outside the void and transform himself into a sorcery. worship. The witchcraft ritual is somewhat similar to the lich, except that the lich entrusts its soul on a supernatural corpse, while the witchcraft ritual entrusts its own soul in a body made of voodoo germs. That''s right, those stolen old carrion are what you need to grow a lot of voodoo germs, which are better than fresh corpses. Thinking of this possibility, Green''s thinking suddenly became clear, and some relief that he couldn''t figure out before was also solved. The next step is to find the evidence, and then find out the lingering sorcerer! "Hey! I said you''re laughing for no reason, it''s weird!" Laura noticed that Greene suddenly showed a strange smile, and she couldn''t help but take a step back and shouted angrily. Green didn''t care, and still smiled: "I''m glad I was lucky this time, and I was assigned to Lucca County." But then Green was lost in thought. Although he had a general idea, how to find the sorcerer was a problem: "Maybe we should ask our Director Rudd for help!" Twenty minutes later, in the director''s office~~~ Green sat comfortably in the position of the director, while Laura folded her long, slender and fit legs gracefully. Rudd came in from outside with a black and thin middle-aged man. This black and thin middle-aged man looks inconspicuous, like an old farmer who works in the fields all the year round, but his real identity is the leader of the largest gang organization in Lucca County, and his other identity is the distant watch of Director Rudd. uncle. Silvado was brought into the office in awe. Although he was used to doing things in Lucca County, in front of the special bureau, he knew that he was worse than an ant. He learned about these special bureaus from the mouth of his chief nephew. The people in this group are big figures who control terrifying and extraordinary powers, making his heart beat faster and faster than he can control. Seeing the two come in, a smile appeared on Green''s face, and he looked over Rudd and looked at Silvado, who had no imposing underworld elder brother: "Hello sir, we need your help for something." Silvado hurriedly said in panic: "Sir, you... uh! Please do as you please." "It''s okay to order your subordinates to find me this person or someone with a similar appearance." Green said, holding his hands together, a grayish-white mist rose from his palms, and quickly formed the shape of a human face. Green had seen that the corpse''s face was eight or nine points similar. This is the most basic universal magic - psionic control! At the same time, this magic is also the most important method for magic apprentices to train magic power control. Green had an idea just now, and since he obtained the "Gelphis Meditation", he has made great progress in spiritual and magical power, especially with the assistance of the big clock on the top of the town center in the cemetery, which has made him control the magical power to a level. This kind of extraordinary level, even if he has been promoted to a formal magician for a few years, he may not be able to beat him in this regard. Therefore, when Green wanted to use the local underworld forces to find the missing sorcerer, he naturally used this magic to create a human face. Laura, Director Rudd and Silvado who were present were all taken aback. Laura was already well-informed and knew that psychic could control this spell, but she didn''t expect that Green could achieve such a water spirit at a young age. While Rudd and Silvado are not extraordinary, their occupations make it inevitable for them to come into contact with and understand some basic common sense of extraordinary abilities. Especially Silvado, he has not seen a magician, and even secretly enshrined a fallen magic apprentice in his gang organization. He had seen the magic apprentice use similar magic, but he could only round and flatten his spiritual energy, let alone shape it into a human form, it was a little more complicated, and it collapsed in an instant. Seeing Green''s methods at this time, he couldn''t help but completely overwhelmed Silvado, a seemingly simple and honest, but actually cruel underworld hero, instead of stopping at the surface of respect, emptiness and condescension. Even Green didn''t expect that Silvado''s work efficiency was so high. Just the next morning, he brought back the news, and he was very sure that he had found the person. Green immediately called Laura and followed Silvado to Greencastle Manor, the only noble manor in the entire Lucca County! It used to belong to a baron''s family, but because the baron went bankrupt a few years ago, this country manor is in a semi-derelict state, and less than one-third of the dozens of houses are still in use, as a meeting place and a restaurant. The hotel is open to the public. Last night, one of Silvado''s horsemen accidentally discovered that the suspected sorcerer lived in this manor. Soon the carriage drove to the gate of the Greencastle Manor. On the way, Silvado gave a general introduction to the cause and effect, and called up the horse who was staying here. This is a young man who is only seventeen or eighteen years old. He is short in stature, with roe-headed eyes and a thief in his eyes. At first glance, he is not a good person. When he sees Green and Laura''s uniforms, he is even more afraid. Green once again condensed into the appearance of that sorcerer for the young man to confirm. When the young man saw the mist surging in Green''s hands, he couldn''t help showing fear. He resisted looking at the person''s head and nodded vigorously: "Sir! That''s right, this person, I saw him live in Greencastle Manor with my own eyes. , and this person seems to be ill, walking staggeringly, and almost bumped into someone, only to be discovered by me." Green nodded slightly, and did not continue to ask, these messages are enough for a low-level gangster. Then Green gave Laura a wink. Laura understood, and immediately took out her wallet, took out a banknote and sent out the young man and Silvado together. Green looked at Greencastle Manor, and there was a hint of caution and solemnity in his eyes... (end of this chapter) Chapter 88： 093 Greencastle Manor (2) Chapter 88 093 Green Castle Manor (2) Green and Laura did not change the uniforms of the special bureau to hide their identities, and walked directly into the Greencastle Manor. Because it was open to the outside world, it was similar to a clubhouse, so they were not blocked when they entered the manor. Moreover, the manor was more deserted than expected. Many weeds grew from the stone cracks between the stone-paved roads on the ground. There were also many weeds growing on the roof of the main building of the manor. depression. Approaching the main building of the manor, and finally saw a middle-aged man dressed as a housekeeper greet him with a smile on his face. Green looked at this person and knew that the other party was not a noble housekeeper at all. It was estimated that he was the account manager of a hotel. Although he was very enthusiastic and had good etiquette, he lacked the stable and reserved feeling of a noble housekeeper. "Extraordinary bureau work!" Green''s face was expressionless, and he held his hands together again, forming a human face with psychic energy: "Which room does this person live in?" The middle-aged man dressed as a housekeeper was taken aback. When he saw Green and Laura wearing uniforms, he felt a little bit of a drum in his heart, but now he was even more frightened. He quickly observed carefully and nodded vigorously: "This... this is Mr. Pan , he lives in Suite 202, go up the stairs and turn left." "Mr. Pan? What''s your full name?" Green asked coldly. The middle-aged man hurriedly opened the register at the counter: "I''m sorry sir, it''s Peter, Peter Pan!" Hearing this name, Greene''s brows raised, and a chilling killing intent flashed in his eyes. At the same time in the cemetery space, Penny felt a sense of heart. She was meditating, but suddenly opened her eyes. The anger and hatred in her pupils were like beating flames! Peter Pan! The name Green and Penny will not forget. It was this man''s conspiracy that killed Penny, but according to the news that Laura found before, Peter Pan was a high-ranking priest of the Church of Nature who was born as a magician, but he didn''t expect it. The information is wrong, the other party is not a magician, but a rarer sorcerer! "I can''t think of it, it really takes no time to find a place to find a place!" Green sneered at the corner of his mouth, and at the same time sensed Penny''s restlessness, and his thoughts passed on: "Don''t worry, Penny, this person can''t run away, I will let it go. You did it yourself!" Green''s promise calmed the restless Penny, and then released Maxim, intending to investigate the situation first. But I didn''t expect that at this moment, a gunshot suddenly came from the direction where Peter Pan lived upstairs! Green frowned, and immediately took out the enchanted pistol. At the same time, the staff shook to summon a tin zombie, two crusty ghouls, and three evil spirits to form a battle team. Laura''s reaction was also very fast. She took out the enchanted pistol and battle dagger at the first time, and watched the direction of the stairs vigilantly. Green gave Laura a wink, and took the lead in pressing towards the stairs. Laura was in charge of guarding the rear and both wings. Fighting inside the building is not the necromancer''s specialty, but with the enchanted pistol in hand, Green is not afraid. He calmly responds to the command, let the ghouls climb directly to the ceiling as an assault force, and the three evil spirits become invisible. Ready to attack at any time, the sturdy iron-skinned zombie stood in front of Green as a meat shield. The middle-aged man dressed as a housekeeper was frightened enough, but seeing Green and Laura both pulling their guns, he also held back his ignorant yelling. Green walked up the stairs step by step and came to the corridor on the second floor without encountering a fight. Only at the door of Room 202 was a strong man in a black suit. He was shot in the chest and left a blood hole the size of a bowl. No longer breathing, completely dead. Green was not surprised but delighted: "Have you started using guns? It seems that you are really injured!" However, Green was still very careful. First, he asked Maxim to bring two evil spirits into the room to check that there was no danger. Then he walked over and checked the body of the strong man in the black suit. As soon as he touched it with his hand, he sensed the existence of spiritual energy. Obviously, this person is also an extraordinary person, but his grade is average, only an intermediate apprentice. Turning over the corpse again, he held a golden Holy Light cross in his hand, indicating that this person''s identity was actually an apprentice priest of the Holy Light Church! The Church of the Holy Light is the most powerful church organization in the Kingdom of Lorenzo and even in the entire continent. Not only is there a large number of believers, but its strength is unfathomable, and it is deeply infiltrated with governments of various countries. It can even be regarded as a semi-official organization to a certain extent. "Could it be that the Church of the Holy Light is also eyeing this Peter Pan?" Green thought silently, and immediately decided to release more evil spirits to search for Peter Pan before the Church of the Holy Light. But after a quick search of several rooms around, no trace was found. Instead, there was a hurried running sound from downstairs, which made Green immediately alert and called Laura to hide in a room. About five or six seconds, a middle-aged man holding a wooden staff and wearing a set of green-edged and white-backed magic guns rushed up the stairs. It was not difficult to guess that he was a member of the Church of Nature just by looking at his clothes, and his left hand was hanging down. On his side, blood was dripping down continuously, his sleeves were dyed red, and he had obviously just experienced an abnormal battle. "It''s a member of the Church of Nature, what should we do?" Laura asked worriedly. A Holy Light Knight from the Church of the Holy Light had just died, and now another member of the Church of Nature came, and it seemed that there were still chasing soldiers behind. Because of his status as a necromancer, Green naturally rejects the Church of the Holy Light, but because of Minster College and Penny, he doesn''t have a good impression of the Church of Nature, so he snorted: "What kind of church, let''s go through it first. Ask again!" While speaking, while the injured Church of Nature priest hurried past the door, he did not hesitate to order the Tin Zombie to rush out and throw him to the ground. "Ah! Who is it!" The injured middle-aged priest went upstairs to see the body in the black suit just now, and couldn''t help being taken aback. However, the response of the middle-aged priest was not slow, and instantly stimulated the additional defensive magic on the robe, a green rune light shield appeared on the body to block the zombie''s attack, and released the second-level magic - natural erosion! A cloud of green light unfolded, covering the iron-clad zombie, and a white smoke of '''' appeared immediately. Fortunately, the level of this iron-skinned zombie is not low. Although it was corroded by ''natural invasion'', it did not have much effect. Then Green rushed out, the muzzle of the enchanted pistol was already on the forehead of the middle-aged sacrifice, and the other one. The staff of his hand knocked on his wrist, knocking off the long wooden staff in his hand. "Let go of me! You blasphemers! The **** of nature will eventually punish you with divine punishment..." The middle-aged priest felt the cold muzzle of the enchanted pistol, and fear showed in his eyes, but he did not dare to struggle any more. Breathing heavily, he kept chanting words like ''God will punish you''. Green estimated that this person should be Peter Pan''s confidant. He found out or encountered some emergency and planned to come back to report to Peter Pan, but he was still a step late and had a tail! Because just when Green was about to interrogate him carefully, an evil spirit in charge of the realm outside the Greencastle Manor sounded the alarm. Green gave up the torture and immediately synchronized with that evil spirit... (end of this chapter) Chapter 89： Crusader Chapter 89 Crusader At this time, just outside the Greencastle Manor, four people in black suits were running fast. All of them were holding combat daggers and running very fast. Looking in the direction of the evil spirit in mid-air, I did not know how to find the evil spirit in an invisible state! The black suit headed among them raised the battle dagger in his hand, shouted loudly, and waved it in the air. The light on the sword condensed and shot out suddenly, forming a thick white blade of light that shot straight towards the evil spirit. Green''s heart trembled, and when he noticed the movement of the black suit, he immediately ordered the evil spirit to withdraw into the main building of the Greencastle Manor. In the next moment, with a bang, the wall of the masonry structure was hit by the white light blade, and a hole was directly pierced. The power is not weaker than the enchanted pistol! After losing the visual synchronization, Green frowned slightly. Now that the whereabouts of the matter have been exposed, he cannot escape. After all, there is a corpse of a Holy Light Knight lying behind him. If the news spreads, the Holy Light Church''s urine will not be properly protected. Put the blame on him, the evil necromancer. Fortunately, he is not an ordinary necromancer apprentice now. With the special layer of skin, the Church of the Holy Light has to be afraid. As for these four black suits, no matter what their identities are, Green decided to buckle them up first. Made up his mind, Green quickly returned to the hall downstairs and summoned more skeleton soldiers and ghouls to fight. At this moment, with a bang, four black suits broke through the door, but they were greeted by a dense array of skeleton soldiers and enchanted rifles shining with magic light! Originally, these black suits came here to follow the priest of the Church of Nature, but they found an evil spirit outside just now, which made them very sure that they had found the right place this time. In fact, they had already obtained the information. The Church of Nature in Langton City colluded deeply with a Necromancer, and various signs just confirmed this information. But at the next moment, the four black suits burst into the hall of the main building of the manor to prepare for a big fight, but they were startled. This scene seems to be a little different from what they imagined! With a sound of ??, the firearms and skeletons raised their guns in a neat and uniform manner. A pressure from death instantly enveloped the four black suits, making them feel that they must not move at this time, otherwise they will definitely throw themselves in the street. Green and Laura stood in uniform in the middle of the skeleton soldiers and looked particularly eye-catching, and the four Holy Light Knights were surprised when they saw it. Green took advantage of the situation and shouted loudly: "Stop! The special bureau is performing official duties~~~" The four men in black suits were shocked with expressions of disgust. They were educated by the Church of the Holy Light since they were children, and they have been necromancers'' mortal enemies since ancient times. Although the contradictions between various sects have eased after the modern industrial revolution, the Church of the Holy Light still stubbornly believes that all necromancers and undead creatures are evil, and it is best to use holy light to purify them. However, these four black suits are only apprentice-level, and they are far from the level where they can dedicate everything for their faith. At this time, they are pointed at by dozens of enchanted rifles. They really dare not act rashly. , it is difficult to say whether the hidden Light Armor on them can block the attack of the enchanted rifle. "Don''t shoot! We are the Crusaders." The leader of the black suit shouted loudly. The Crusaders is an organization established by the Church of the Holy Light and the Kingdom of Lorenzo in cooperation. It is also another extraordinary organization of the Kingdom of Lorenzo outside the special bureau. It specializes in recruiting Holy Light Knights. Although the number is small, they are all very elite. As for why there was a special bureau and a Crusader Army, it involved the game and struggle of the top of the kingdom, and the ownership of the command rights of these two institutions can be seen. The Special Bureau was nominally subordinate to the Royal Government, and the actual control was in the hands of the Prime Minister, while the Crusaders belonged to the King''s private army. As usual, the four Crusaders would definitely not show weakness when they encountered a special situation, but at this time, when facing Green''s undead army, these four Crusaders did not dare to make trouble. It was because of Green''s body. I vaguely sensed an extremely dangerous aura, a feeling that can only be experienced when facing those official-level knight commanders in the Crusaders. "Could it be that this young necromancer wearing a special bureau uniform is actually a powerful official superhuman!" The four Crusaders were confused. But at this time, there were several consecutive gunshots from the upstairs of the Greencastle Manor! Green frowned, immediately sent an evil spirit to check the situation, and said to Laura: "Look at these people first, this team of skeleton soldiers is temporarily in command for you, the identities of these people cannot be confirmed, if they dare to If you move, shoot and kill me." Laura''s eyes lit up, and she looked at the four Crusaders with some malicious intent. The four Crusaders were extremely depressed, and the leader of them wanted to make the last effort: "My lord, we also have a task at hand, can we accommodate~~~" Green glanced at him, then turned and left without saying a word. At this time, there was another loud ''bang'' from upstairs. The huge impact made the whole building shake, and some accumulated dust fell from the ceiling with a ''swish''. Green''s footsteps paused for a moment, and with that just now, he had already sensed the overflow of thick spiritual energy. "Can''t help but use the supernatural ability at last?" Green sneered slightly, the psychic energy that spilled out from just now, he can almost confirm that it is the means of the sorcerer. There shouldn''t be anyone else except Peter Pan who might appear here at the moment. Just now he deliberately intercepted the four Crusaders in order to capture Peter Pan in person. But who was the one who forced Peter Pan to use his supernatural abilities regardless of his injuries, you must know that he was only used an enchanted pistol when he was blocked by a Holy Light Knight in his hiding room. Green quickly went up the stairs, judging from the sound of the explosion just now, it should be on the fourth floor. Green constantly casts spiritism while running, summoning new undead troops In the hall on the first floor, Schiller was extremely depressed. They had already grasped the whereabouts of the low-level priest of the Church of Nature. After following here this time, I thought it must be stable, but I didn''t expect that, unfortunately, I collided with someone from the special bureau. In fact, even if they are captured, it is nothing. Schiller estimates that the young necromancer who went upstairs just now is probably a big man of the official level. It is not shameful for their apprentices to surrender to a supernatural person of the official level. . However, it is very important to hunt down the priest of the Church of Nature. If the other party runs away, it will be difficult to explain, but he does not know that their mission goal has already fallen into Green''s hands. (end of this chapter) Chapter 90： Pennys debut (1) Chapter 90 The First Show of Penny, the Corpse Witch (1) Green now has enough troops on hand, and he doesn''t feel stretched to leave Laura''s team of skeleton soldiers. When he climbed to the fourth floor, it was already surrounded by skeleton soldiers, zombies, and ghouls. However, the fourth floor of the main building is not suitable for large groups of people to fight. Although the corridors are spacious, there are many rooms and it is impossible to form a formation. Green looked at this situation, thought for a moment, changed his tactics and summoned Penny from the cemetery. Currently, the Six-Headed Snake Woman and Penny are the only two heroic units under his command. The combat effectiveness of individual soldiers far exceeds that of ordinary units. Even if Penny is slightly weaker, he still has 29 points of combat power. The current scene doesn''t need the six-headed snake girl. Penny''s strength is enough to deal with it, and Green also wants to see Penny''s fighting power after turning into a corpse witch. At the same time, gunshots and psionic explosions were heard again in the innermost room on the fourth floor, and the battle situation became more intense. Greene glanced at the middle-aged priest of the Church of Nature who was being held by two skeleton soldiers. At this time, his eyes were cloudy and his mouth was murmuring. He couldn''t ask anything in this trance state, so he simply pressed his hand on it. On the top of this person''s head, there was a slight burst of magic in the palm of his hand, causing a thick lavender mist to flow out of his palm. This is a ring of undead magic that Greene obtained after he built a first-level magic guild in the cemeterySoul Drain! The first-level magic guild can store first- and second-level magic, but the newly built magic guild has no other magic except a few simple general magics. It is necessary to slowly add magic books to it, which is a bit confusing for Green. Unexpected. However, this is not without benefits. If there is a fixed magic in it, although it can be learned directly, it will cut off other paths. Although this situation is a bit troublesome now, it increases more possibilities. As long as you add a magic book and pay some spiritual energy, Green can theoretically gain the ability to try any magic. Of course, that''s just a theory. In fact, Green''s own magic has undead attributes. Even if he learns Holy Light magic, he will be restrained because of the attributes, causing him to fail in casting or even backlash. Green used Soul Extreme on the middle-aged priest. In an instant, a looming human-shaped mist was pulled by the thick purple mist in his hand, and was slowly extracted from the top of the middle-aged priest''s head! The human-shaped mist is the soul, because it was forcibly separated from the body, it was extremely painful, the expression was distorted, but no sound could be made. Just when the soul was about to be completely separated from the body, a green light suddenly appeared in the middle-aged sacrificed soul! With a flash of green light, Green''s spell was interrupted, the purple in his hand disappeared, and his soul suddenly retracted. The middle-aged priest recovered from the trance, gasping for breath, his face was extremely pale, and a layer of fine sweat broke out, as if he had just experienced an extremely painful and long nightmare, followed by a sharp pain in his brain, and his left forehead swelled rapidly. In just three seconds, with a bang, it actually exploded! Green frowned, and when he realized that something was wrong, he stepped back in advance, raising his staff in front of him, forming a white bone shield. This is the second-level undead spellBone Shield! Just right to block the blood and brain that splashed out. "Failed again? It seems that the skill level of soul extraction is still too low, especially these religious sacrifices, with the attributes of gods in their souls, it is difficult to extract the soul." Green murmured silently, he originally wanted to use soul extraction I took out the soul of the middle-aged sacrifice, and read some memories by the way, but because the spell failed, there was no gain. Actually, Green was planning to get some information from this person. The priest of the Church of Nature desperately came to find Peter Pan, with the tails of the four Crusaders behind him. He must know a lot. Green watched the corpse softly fall to the ground with an expressionless face, stepped over, and at the same time, his mind was turned, and he sent Maxim to investigate the room in front of the battle. However, it was unexpected that when Maxim, an elite evil spirit, wanted to pass through the wall and enter the room at the end of the corridor on the fourth floor, it actually caused a wave of psychic energy. There were ripples, and many phantoms of runes appeared. "Huh? This Greencastle Manor actually has a defensive array!" Green was slightly surprised, and then suddenly realized that, after all, the Baron of Greencastle had also been brilliant, and he must have supported a magician at the beginning, and this room on the fourth floor is mostly The magician''s residence, which can explain why the other rooms in the manor have no defensive circles, but they appear here. Maxim''s spirit body was stopped by the defensive circle, and he murmured indignantly. Although he was bounced back, he was not injured. After all, this defensive array has not been deployed for a short time. It has not been maintained for at least ten years, and its power has long been dissipated. And the person who set up this magic circle was a high-level magic apprentice, so to Green, it was nothing. Green didn''t have to do it himself, he passed an order directly to Penny. This is the first time Penny has come out of the cemetery since she became a corpse witch. She looks very excited, with a strange smile on her pale and beautiful face, but instead of wearing a traditional corpse witch dress, she is wearing a black and purple The gorgeous aristocratic dress, black stockings, small leather shoes, and the pure black hair after the transformation of the corpse witch is very smooth, and has added the ''black long straight'' attribute to her, the whole person appears more than when she was alive. A monstrous charm, holding a huge death sickle with a length of two meters and five, and the whole body is as black as ink! "The air here is really unpleasant, and it is far more comfortable than the smell of corpses and undead in the cemetery." Penny wrinkled her nose: "It''s hard to imagine how I survived more than ten years ago! But If you can help Brother Green, Penny can bear it for a while!" Green patted Penny''s head helplessly. After becoming a corpse witch, for some reason, Penny''s personality age seemed to have become younger, but luckily it didn''t affect her combat effectiveness. After Penny finished speaking, her figure flashed, she directly crossed a distance of ten meters, and appeared in front of the door of the innermost room on the fourth floor. She immediately waved a huge sickle and stabbed with a light sound, as if the current was short-circuited! The runes of the defensive array attached to the door and wall of the room instantly appeared, but the giant sickle in Penny''s hand cut tofu like tofu, cutting and smashing the runes of the array, and then flashed again, and the figure disappeared directly. , has passed through the wall! Seeing this series of operations, Green nodded slightly, very satisfied with Penny''s strength. just took this opportunity to let several nearby evil spirits follow Penny''s cut through the defensive circle to support Penny at any time. The other undead creatures and Green himself were not in a hurry to enter. If they broke into the door, they were likely to be attacked by both sides of the battle. Secondly, they also wanted to see if Penny, a heroic unit, had normal thinking and the ability to be independent. . (end of this chapter) Chapter 91： 096 Pennys First Show (2) Chapter 91 096 The first show of Penny the corpse witch (2) Through visual synchronization, Green switched to Penny''s perspective, which made him a little surprised when he entered the door. It was not an ordinary suite, but a domed hall with a large area. The space below was divided into five meters square by many columns. The grid is much larger than it looks from the outside, and many things are piled up. There is no light source inside, and it looks dark and chaotic. This kind of cramped and complex terrain is not suitable for a large number of skeleton soldiers, but is more suitable for a single soldier with stronger combat power such as Penny. At this time, Penny''s figure was strong and agile, holding a huge sickle and moving forward silently. Just at this moment, the sound of gunshots sounded again, and the flames ejected from the enchanted pistol illuminated a corner of the room, followed by a burst of psychic energy, and a burst of green vines flew, which was extremely fast, with a puff, Hit the target and directly penetrated the chest of the gunman. The ?? battle happened suddenly and quickly. Even with Penny''s reaction and vision, he couldn''t see the person who was manipulating the green vines, but there were signs that it should be Peter Pan. As for the gunman who was killed, the body fell on the ground, but he could still wriggle. The skin and muscles quickly melted and mixed with the blood, suspended in mid-air, forming an eyeball! This eyeball is bigger than a football, and it floats with a strange red light. Almost at the same time, there was a sound of Huh from the direction where the green vines shot, followed by another shot of vines, pointing directly at the bright red eyeball that had just formed. But it was met by a red light ejected from the eyeball, and with a puff, the two collided, and the vine wrapped in green light actually shattered! Green saw this scene through visual synchronization, and his heart suddenly moved: "This eyeball... is the Eye of Blood! Could it be that the one who is chasing Peter Pan here is the Eye of Blood!" In the next second, the eyeball that shot out the red light shattered~~~ Green frowned slightly. After the man was beaten to death just now, the corpse turned into an eyeball to attack, which was equivalent to extracting the last trace of spiritual energy from the dead. The method was not very clever, but he had already revealed his identity. It seems that the cooperation between the Church of Nature and the Eye of Blood has ended. . Such a result is not difficult to predict. These two organizations were not genuinely allied from the very beginning, and both held the attitude of taking advantage of each other, just because of the combination of common interests, especially at Minster College. The tower used the heart of nature to summon the parasites of the ghosts to come, while the Church of Nature decided to use the ''Dicamoros jug'' to capture the parasites of the ghosts. However, the level of the battle between the two sides is obviously not high at the moment. The Eyes of Blood are all peripheral members, and the extraordinary level is very low, mainly gunmen. On the other side, Peter Pan, who represented the Church of Nature, was injured because of his injuries, so he could only be exhausted. Penny arrived at the battlefield and did not rush to join the battle. Although she became a corpse witch in the cemetery, she did not lose her original thinking ability. She gently shook the dark scythe in her hand, thinking silently in her heart, and starting from there: "There is only one person here, there are three people there... It should be the first to eliminate the many people!" Penny bit her index finger as she thought. Although she retained her original character, memory, and thinking, after all she lost some souls, Penny, who became a corpse witch, still lost a lot of IQ. The logic of her thinking was simple and a little confusing. Fortunately, this flaw did not affect her. combat power. Just after making a choice, Penny''s figure flashed, extremely fast, and rushed towards a gunman subordinate to Eye of Blood. The corpse witch was originally an undead creature that focused on magicians, but Penny was an apprentice knight before her death, so she retained some combat attributes, and superimposed the two general magics of ''Agility Aura'' and ''Lightness'' to make her The speed was extremely fast, and in the blink of an eye, it crossed ten meters and appeared behind a gunman. A dark shadow flashed, with a swoosh! The huge death scythe ripped through the air, and then slashed through the gunman''s body, with almost no obstruction, and cut the man in two. Before he could scream, the upper body slid to the ground, and the incision was so smooth that he didn''t bleed immediately. , Blood spurted out until half of the corpse fell to the ground, and merged with the rapidly melting corpse, condensed into a huge eyeball again, and shot a red light at Penny. Penny knew that these people would turn into eyeballs when they died, and she had been prepared for a long time. Seeing the red light emitted, the scythe of the **** of death flicked, and the huge blade met the red light~~~ Suddenly, there was a sound of "", and there was a sound of gold and iron mingling. The red light flashed away, and the spiritual energy had been exhausted, but a trace of white smoke was left on the blade of the sickle. Penny frowned. She didn''t expect that the red light from the eyeball could damage her sickle! This Death Scythe is the standard weapon of the corpse witch in the cemetery. However, this sickle itself has no substance, but is formed by the combination of the master''s psionic energy and spiritual power. Although it is extremely sharp, it is also fragile. If this sickle is damaged, it will also hurt Penny''s soul. However, those gunmen are only junior apprentices at best. Penny is not at all worried about how much psychic energy can be in her body. Her current combat power is the peak of the apprentice level even if she has not reached the official level, but she did not expect the blood red after the gunmen were killed. The eyeball can actually make a leapfrog attack. This made Penny more and more cautious. She was also wise enough to take a bite out of it. She paused for a moment, her hands tightened slightly, and the huge sickle in her hands began to gradually shrink with her thoughts, and that was very The conspicuous and wide scythe blade has also become more slender. In this way, although the momentum is a little weaker, the sickle is more solid and less likely to be damaged. At the same time, the gunman who belonged to the blood eye saw a flash of red light, and knew that he was dead again on his side. But the enemy was still in front, he didn''t attack just now, he reacted immediately, and someone shouted: "No! There is an enemy behind..." But without waiting for the voice to fall, a black shadow flashed, the sound stopped abruptly, and then the head fell, and the corpse melted into an eyeball and emitted a red light. This time, Penny learned the skills. After killing people, she walked away with a single blow, and blessed with a bone shield behind her. That red light could actually track the target. Following Penny''s dodging, he quickly turned the direction and made a humming sound. It cut off a pillar made of stone like cutting tofu, and finally hit the bone shield with a click. With a bang, cracks appeared in the bone shield. Fortunately, the red light had exhausted the spiritual energy at this time, and it disappeared when it hit the bone shield. The bone shield was not penetrated, but the powerful impact still made Penny''s staggering figure stagnate. . "There!" a gunman shouted and shot immediately~~~ "Bang Bang Bang Bang ~~~~" A series of dense gunshots, the remaining gunmen focused their firepower on Penny. Penny snorted, and the bone shield rotated to block the flying bullets. She couldn''t stop the red light emitted by the blood-colored eyeballs, but she was not afraid of the bullets shot by such ordinary enchanted pistols. The bullets hit the bone shield one by one. It was bounced off the top and made a "ding ding ding dong" sound, as if it was hammering iron, and it couldn''t break the defense at all. Waiting for Penny to take a sigh of relief, she swayed again, left her original position, and calmly pinpointed the next target... (end of this chapter) Chapter 92： 097 Pennys First Show (3) Chapter 92 097 The first show of Penny the corpse witch (3) Green watched Penny''s battle through visual synchronization outside, and couldn''t help frowning, feeling very strange, is this a corpse witch? Slashing with a scythe, it doesn''t look like a corpse witch''s fighting style! Unfortunately, no one could answer the questions in Green''s heart. He thought about it and could only decide that Penny was a hero unit, and he retained most of the original memory, so there were some mutations. However, this variation cannot be said to be good or bad, and further observation and collection of more sample data are required. At the same time, the death scythe was swung, and another gunman fell under Penny''s sharp blade, but she gradually found a trick, and walked away with one blow, her figure moved, and she actually avoided the last blow of the huge eyeball! Penny entered the battle state, expressionless and calm, and rushed directly to the next enemy! "Bang bang bang... bang bang bang..." At this time, the gunmen who had been besieging Peter Pan gave up their original goal and concentrated their firepower on Penny. Unfortunately, with their strength, they could not stop the killing at all. Between a few breaths, there were two more shattering "swoosh" sounds, the enchanted pistol breathing flames was completely misfired, and the last two gunmen turned into eyeballs, and the final blow erupted... In an instant, the fierce battle stopped abruptly, causing the surroundings to be shrouded in an eerie silence. At this time, Peter Pan, who had been pushed to the limit, was stunned. He was seriously injured. He just fought forcibly. Not only was he exhausted, but also the old wound was affected. The bandage on his chest oozes blood again. , reluctantly leaned against the back of a stone pillar and gasped for breath. Penny didn''t stop, the figure moved quickly, and soon the embarrassed Peter Pan appeared in sight. Peter Pan was a rather handsome middle-aged man, but his face was pale at this time, and there were blood stains on the corners of his mouth. Because of the forcible fighting, the voodoo backlash was triggered, and the severe pain caused his body to tremble slightly. Penny''s eyes fell on this person, the green flames in her eyes flashed with deep murderous intent, and the memory of being killed at the beginning emerged in her mind, and the culprit was this man! Peter Pan raised his head slightly and looked at this beautiful girl with a dark aura. He felt a little familiar, but he couldn''t remember it. At first, he persecuted Penny just casually, but he completely forgot about it afterward. Even if we meet again, he has no regrets. "Who are you? Did Cristiano send you to save me? I can''t believe that arrogant guy treats allies with integrity. Haha~~~cough cough~~~" Peter Pan misjudged Penny''s identity, I thought I was saved, I just wanted to laugh a few times, but the wound was affected and I coughed again. Penny''s eyes were cold, but she didn''t speak. She entered the cemetery and became a corpse witch. The laws of the cemetery prevented her from talking to other people casually, so she directly chose to speak with the sickle in her hand. At the next moment, with a swipe, the bright black scythe blade passed over Peter Pan''s shoulder, causing his arm to separate from his shoulder, and blood splattered immediately, but it was only for a moment, and many tiny tiny pieces soon grew out of the wound. The vines actually blocked the wound and quickly stopped the bleeding. "Oh? Have you implanted the Devil''s Vine from the Church of Nature in your body?" Through visual synchronization, Green had already judged Peter Pan''s physical condition. Originally, Peter Pan was a dying old man. Because he was afraid of death and joined the Church of Nature, the reason why he can still maintain the appearance and vitality of a middle-aged man is because he has implanted an extraordinary creature in his body - the devil''s vine! Devil''s vine has a strong vitality and achieves a symbiotic relationship with the host, which can greatly increase the lifespan of the host. Naturally, the church is an important factor that can continue under the suppression of many countries and powerful forces. After all, the method of prolonging life is enough to attract many people who are dying or terminally ill, such as Peter Pan. People, one after another, worked their lives for the Church of Nature. "Hi~~~~" Peter Pan''s arm was chopped off, he gasped in pain, and looked at the girl who was still calm in front of him in astonishment, as if the sharp knife just now was not cut by the girl at all. However, after parasitizing the devil vine, Peter Pan''s pain nerves were not as sharp as before. After breaking his arm, he just took a breath and smiled helplessly: "It seems that I made a mistake. You are not here to save me." Penny remained expressionless, pursed her lips, did not speak, and looked down at the half-recumbent enemy, recalling that this person also looked at himself on the ground indifferently back then. Then, with a flick of the scythe, Penny shot again, removing Peter Pan''s other hand. With a clatter, the arm fell off, causing a metal collision, but it was a small gun that was held in Peter Pan''s hand. If it wasn''t for Penny''s no-nonsense shot, I''m afraid this Xiuzhen-type enchantment will be in the next second. The muzzle of the pistol would be aimed at Penny. "Haha, have you been seen through?" A hint of despair flashed in Peter Pan''s eyes, that little enchanted pistol was his last trump card. Don''t look at this gun is not big, but it comes from the master''s hand, the enchanting effect is very strong, and the bullets loaded in it are also specially made, which are extremely expensive. One hundred gold pounds each, if the combined power of the two is close enough Shooting to kill the peak of the apprentice, or even the official junior Transcendent. In the next moment, the death scythe in Penny''s hand waved again, cutting off two legs from the base of her thigh, and directly cutting Peter Pan into a stick! Peter Pan was completely desperate, and when he saw Penny''s face on the ground, he finally remembered: "It''s you! It''s actually you little girl, that idiot Cristiano managed to become a corpse witch, he sent you here Did he kill me? Did that stupid **** think killing me would be a peace of mind? How naive!" Peter Pan misunderstood that Penny was sent by Cristiano to kill people, which made him gnashing his teeth, but also annoyed in his heart, what kind of pig teammate did he find! Penny still ignored it, silently raised the sickle and aimed it at Peter''s neck, but at this moment, there was a sudden bang, and there was another gunshot! Even so, Greene didn''t directly order Penny what to do, but planned to see what Penny would do alone. At this point, Penny has two options: either ignore the gunshots and kill the enemy directly; or when you hear the gunshots, stop swinging the scythe and go to see what the gunshots are about. Penny, who had turned into a corpse witch, had an indifferent expression, as if she hadn''t heard the gunshot. Just as Peter Pan''s eyes lit up, and his hope of survival ignited in an instant, a cold and gloomy sickle blade swept across his neck and left behind. A very thin line of red blood began to crack slowly, revealing a large wound. The devil vine parasitic in the body did not die, and immediately stretched out many tentacles to wrap the wound on the neck, and the bleeding stopped in a blink of an eye. However, this time the head has been moved, and people who lose their brains cannot live even if the wound is treated well! (end of this chapter) Chapter 93： The battle is not over Chapter 93 The battle is not over yet After beheading Peter Pan, Penny stood on the spot, the green flame beating in her eyes, and the whole person showed a calm and comfortable state. Dissipated liberation. If it is the protagonist of some novels, it will definitely break through the realm at this time, or generate new insights. It''s a pity that Penny is not the protagonist. She only stood for a moment and then returned to normal. Then she reached out and made a knife, stabbed into Peter Pan''s beheaded head with a puff. The hard skull was completely unable to stop Penny''s hand knife, and it was easily penetrated by powder, exposing the soft brain. Peter Pan''s soul was about to break free from the shackles of his brain and escaped back to the Church of Nature, but was hit by the undead psionic energy on Penny''s hand knife, and his soul shattered instantly. Green, who was still waiting outside the door, felt that Penny''s strength had slightly improved, which lifted his spirits and put a smile on his face. This was also the main purpose he sent Penny to fight alone this time. Last time, the six-headed snake girl devoured the parasitic body of the ghost that descended from the void and upgraded. Green judged that the hero in the cemetery must devour the soul essence of the superhuman. This time Penny was sent to confirm this idea. The soul essence that Penny extracted from Peter Pan''s brain just now was integrated into herself. Although there was no upgrade or experience bar, the slight increase in combat effectiveness was real. According to this progress, you only need to kill another hundred Peter Pan. Can be promoted to the third-level hero. However, the conditions for this upgrade are quite harsh. If it wasn''t for Peter Pan''s serious injury this time, it would be almost impossible for Penny to win, let alone a hundred times. Green cleared his mind and was about to push the door in to clean up the battlefield. Although Peter Pan''s soul essence was given to Penny, there was still a lot of spiritual energy in the corpse that didn''t dissipate. Besides, this guy''s heels were not shallow, so he might have magic items or other treasures on him. Unexpectedly, at this moment, an explosion suddenly came from downstairs! Green was slightly startled, this is already messy enough. In addition to him and Laura, there are three forces of the Church of Nature, the Crusaders, and the Eye of Blood in this Greencastle Manor. who is here? And listening to the movement below, Green was a little worried, and immediately thought about it, searching for an evil spirit that was staying on guard below to visually synchronize. I saw a mess in the hall of the manor. A violent explosion blew one of the walls of the hall, and smoke and dust filled the hall. The squads of skeleton soldiers who had just stayed to monitor the four Crusaders were all over the place. Although the strong shock wave did not destroy one of them, all of these skeleton soldiers were injured and looked very embarrassed. Laura''s situation is not bad, because she is protected by the skeleton soldiers, and her special uniform is also equipped with defensive magic, and the moment the explosion occurs, a magic shield is propped up. Although the level of the magic shield is not high, it is enough to deal with such emergencies. Instead, the four members of the Crusaders, because they were unprepared, all had their heads broken and bloody, and they looked very embarrassed. A large block of concrete fell from the collapsing wall and broke a leg. At the same time, there were bustling shouts from outside, and a group of mercenaries with different equipment rushed in by the explosion. The leader of them was an old man in a green robe with a very eager expression, and he kept urging everyone: "Quick! Quick! Double the bounty~~~ Everyone, don''t hesitate, there are only six people in it, kill them all for me~~~" Green saw all this through the invisible evil spirit in mid-air, and recognized at a glance that the old man in the green robe was a priest of the Church of Nature. Listening to the words should mean that he, Laura, and the four Crusaders All counted. These mercenaries with different equipment are probably the back-hands arranged by Peter Pan, who arranged the old man in green to ambush outside. With the fluctuation of psychic energy, the weapons and firearms in his hands are all enchanted items. As the walls are blasted, someone has already shot. "Bang bang bang... bang bang bang..." The sound of gunfire was loud in the blink of an eye, and several skeleton soldiers were hit by random guns. Fortunately, the elite skeleton soldiers produced by the cemetery were not crispy, and there was no reduction in personnel, and it did not affect the combat power. The skeleton soldiers of the entire squad quickly adjusted their formation, aimed at the new enemy, moved in an orderly manner, and raised their guns to aim and shoot. If it is a human warrior, even if it is well-trained, in this case, it will be in a hurry, but the skeleton soldiers do not exist at all. They do not know why they are afraid. They are like a precise and fast machine, according to the established procedures. Complete tactical actions. At the next moment, the firearms skeleton squad started to counterattack, bang bang bang~~~ A burst of gunshots immediately penetrated the dust and hit the mercenaries rushing in front. The powerful enchanted bullet directly penetrated the leather armor with decent defense. This kind of lightweight leather armor is very popular with mercenaries, the price is reasonable, it is very flexible, and it can also provide a good defense, enough to withstand the bullets fired by ordinary firearms at close range. However, in the face of the enchanted rifles in the hands of the skeleton soldiers, these thin leather armors are inferior to paper. The bullets tear the leather armor, penetrate the body of the person, and then shoot from the back... Immediately seven people fell to the ground, four of them died on the spot, and three of them were injured and survived. "Damn, what''s going on? Where did so many gunmen come from?" The mercenaries who rushed in were completely stunned, and the green-robed old man who rushed in front had already had his chest burst, with an expression of disbelief, his eyes were empty and he fell to the ground. This old man was a subordinate who was recruited by Peter Pan after he was injured and fled to Lucca County. He didn''t have any parasitic creatures from the Church of Nature in his body, so he was shot at the key and died on the spot. "Not good! There is an ambush! This is a trap, everyone run away~~~" I don''t know who the mercenary shouted, which made the already chaotic mercenary team even more chaotic. When they realized that the situation was not right, someone had already run away, but it was not easy for those who rushed in front to turn back. But the skeleton squad on the opposite side kept firing. Although there were only 24 skeleton soldiers in a squad, they formed continuous fire suppression with perfect three-stage shooting. "Boom bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang~~~" The injured mercenary screamed and wailed. In less than a minute, more than half of the twenty or so mercenaries had collapsed. At this time, the dust from the explosion has gradually dissipated, and with the recovery of perception, the shooting accuracy of the skeleton soldiers is higher... After a while, the dust completely dissipated, and the battle ended. The messy hall fell into silence, and even a few wounded mercenaries had to endure groans of pain in this atmosphere. In less than two minutes, nearly thirty armed mercenaries who raided were wiped out. This was not a battle, but a massacre! (end of this chapter) Chapter 94： death vine (1) Chapter 94 Death Vine (1) At this time, the four Crusaders were very fortunate that they saw the opportunity quickly and didn''t really move their hands, otherwise the bodies would be cold now. At the same time, I am even more curious, where did the special bureau find such a monstrous star? Is it because the last movement in Langton City alerted the high-level officials of the kingdom and specially sent experts from the capital? Or a figure hidden in the Northwest Province? All sorts of thoughts flashed through the hearts of the four Crusaders in an instant, and the consensus among them was that if there was no bishop-level dignitary, they must not fight against this young necromancer. On the contrary, the protagonist Green became a spectator. He originally heard the movement below and planned to go down for reinforcements, but he did not expect that the team of skeleton soldiers below would explode, directly destroying the mercenaries with the dominant number. Green was a little surprised that those mercenaries who were not weak individually were gathered together and were so vulnerable. This was probably the difference between a ''well-trained'' and a ''rabble crowd''. Seeing that the battle was over, Greene was no longer in a hurry. He was about to go back to pick up Peter Pan''s body. At this moment, there was a sudden bang, and the door of the room where Penny had just fought was smashed from the inside, followed by a green shadow. He rushed out quickly and rushed in front of Green in the blink of an eye. Green looked closely, and the green shadow was actually a very thick vine. At one end of the vine, there were ring mouthparts full of serrated fangs, and it was slaughtered towards Greene viciously. "Devil''s Vine!" Green recognized at a glance that this thick vine was an extraordinary plant. Peter Pan used the method of the Church of Nature to implant the devil''s vine into his body in order to obtain a longer life. Similarly, there is also a method of using devil vines in the system of the Necromancer, but the Necromancer is not implanted in the body, but uses magic to domesticate it. Green was a little surprised. He didn''t expect Peter Pan''s vitality to be so strong. Penny had already extracted the essence of his soul, but he was still not dead. Instead, he abandoned the human body and directly turned into a devil vine, wanting Jin Chan to escape. At the same time, behind the devil''s vine, Penny chased out expressionlessly. The scythe in her hand slashed continuously, making a puff-puff sound. Green. In fact, Peter Pan''s remnant soul was living in this devil''s vine at this time. Because he lost the essence of his soul, he was already unconscious. He acted purely on instinct, not much better than a beast. The only thought in his heart was to run away quickly. Everything on its escape route is its enemy. Green reacted extremely quickly, raised his staff and swayed, the bone spur technique was silent and instant, and suddenly dozens of sharp spikes appeared in the direction of the impact of the devil vine, from one after another rotating circular method The ring flew out, and it was as urgent as rain in an instant, and the attack was like a broken bamboo. If Peter Pan''s consciousness remained awake at this time, he might have been able to respond quickly and correctly, but his consciousness had already sunk, and he would only go on a rampage without thinking at all. The thorn baptism turned this devil''s vine, which was more than ten meters long and about the thickness of an adult''s calf, into a ''hedgehog vine'', and several sharp thorns that penetrated the vine deeply penetrated into the ground. The Devil''s Vine struggled frantically, snapping the spikes in a split second, and rushing towards Green, but was held down by a small group of iron-clad zombies swarming up from both sides. Each of these iron-skin zombies weighs more than 200 kilograms. Although the devil''s vine is extremely powerful, if it is normal, it can be easily thrown off, but now it is not one iron-skin zombie, but more than 20, swarming up, weighing several tons , even the devil vine was crushed to death. Green stepped forward and looked at the Devil''s Vine, who was still struggling, with a smile on his lips. He handed the staff to his left hand, stretched out his right hand and pressed it on the Devil''s Vine, and in the next moment a cloud of light appeared from his hand. A purple light enveloped the head of Devil Vine. In fact, there is no difference between the head and the torso of this extraordinary plant, the devil''s vine. However, this devil''s vine, which has been cultivated by the Church of Nature and has been parasitic in Peter Pan''s body for many years, is different from ordinary, especially Peter Pan''s remnant soul enters it. , combined with its own spiritual consciousness to form a new consciousness, which is condensed behind the mouthparts to form a brand-new brain-like organ. Green''s palm pressed on the head of the devil vine, and as the magic was released, a purple ring was formed around his wrist. This ring has two layers from the inside to the outside, and each layer of rings rotates in the opposite direction of each other. If you enlarge it Countless times, you will see that the circle is composed of countless complex runes, and these two circles are the magic circles representing the second-level spell. Undead InfestationSecond-level necromantic spell, and another basic spell for necromancers besides "spiritualism". This magic can use the necromancer''s unique necromancy to infect normal objects and make them undead. At this time, Green used this spell to completely infect this alienated devil vine and transform it into an undead creature belonging to him. This is also the most common method used by necromancers to use low-level extraordinary creatures like devil vines, and after completing the transformation of undead, there is a special magic - death vines, which are used to control undead devil vines. At this moment, a shrill cry suddenly sounded in Green''s mind. Suddenly, Green''s head stabbed, and two temples seemed to be pierced by needles. At the same time, a voice sounded: "Let me go! Young necromancer, I can promise that as long as you let me go, I am willing to exchange the wealth of my life." Green endured the headache, but the magic in his hand did not stop, but he said "Huh" in his heart: "You are Peter Pan? Is your consciousness still not annihilated? The soul of the magician is really tough!" "You~~~ how do you know I''m a sorcerer!" Peter Pan''s voice was shocked: "Did that **** Cristiano ask you to deal with me? That **** liar, he lied to him Me! I did not betray the church, I did not betray the great Lord of Nature..." seems to have thought of something, Peter Pan''s mood suddenly fell into a frenzy, he kept shouting and began to babble nonsense. Green frowned slightly, the sound that sounded directly in his mind made him very uncomfortable, and he couldn''t help increasing his psychic output, intending to complete the transformation of the undead as soon as possible. About two minutes later, it was about to be completed. The entire Devil''s Vine turned from green to gray-black. At first glance, the thick knotted vines looked like they were made of steel. It was only the last point that he could become an undead, but at this moment Peter Pan''s consciousness miraculously awoke again. "No! Please, I can''t... I can''t become an undead! I am the noble Peter Pan Nosfeli! I am the patron of the great Lord of Nature, you can''t turn me into a lowly undead creature~ ~~You can''t~~Can''t~~~No~~~" As the voice got lower and lower, the last bit of green annihilation of the twelve- or thirteen-meter-long devil vine completely turned into an undead devil vine. (end of this chapter) Chapter 95： Death Vine (2) Chapter 95 Death Vine (2) A few minutes later, Green let out a long sigh and wiped the sweat oozing from his forehead with his hands. It didn''t take much effort to use magic to transform that devil vine just now. Instead, the chatter and screams of resisting Peter Pan''s remnant made Green very uncomfortable. After the end, he was very exhausted. , The strength of the undead devil vine after the transformation is beyond expectations. At this moment, the 12-meter-long undead devil vine seemed to be an Erha who saw the master coming home. It was hopping around Green in a blissful circle. traces of observation. This is one of the characteristics of Devil''s Vine, and its inherent extraordinary properties. It has a very high affinity for all materials such as masonry, stone, and soil, making it as easy as a fish to swim in water when traversing underground or buildings. Green patted the head of the undead Devil Vine with a smile, at least it was a worthwhile trip to Lucca County this time. But soon Green let out another "huh" because he found that his magic power was slowly consuming. Because he has practiced meditation, and with the help of the big bell embodied in the cemetery, his ''Gerfis Meditation'' has progressed considerably, so he has a lot more magic power than ordinary senior apprentice mage. It is possible to endure this level of magic power consumption, but the sudden abnormality made him alert and immediately search for the root cause, but he soon discovered that these magic powers were all lost to the devil vine. This makes Green a little strange, this has never happened before when he summoned undead creatures such as skeletons and zombies. Summoning Skeleton Soldiers only consumes some magic power when using Spiritism. After being summoned, Skeleton Soldiers only consume their own stored death energy. Generally, a necromancer summons undead creatures from the undead world, and the stored undead energy is not fixed, so the existence time after the summoning is not fixed. If the time is short, it may not be able to support even ten minutes, and the long time can even survive in the present world. century. Just like the legendary necromancer 300 years ago, Sirnas Solo, who once summoned a special purple skeleton archer, it lasted for 172 years after a single summon, setting a record for the longest surviving time for a single summoned undead creature. record of. Green''s undead creatures all come from the cemetery, and there is no uneven situation. Take the skeleton soldier as an example. Once summoned, it can last for about a month, and the death energy in the body will be exhausted. It will automatically disintegrate and return to the cemetery. , to replenish necromancy. This ''recharging'' process takes about 12 hours, after which it can be summoned again with spiritualism. And this undead devil vine is obviously not such a routine. At this time, he is constantly consuming Green''s magic power, which makes his heart move: "Is this devil vine not an undead summoned object but magic? Only using magic can Continue to consume magic power, otherwise how to explain?" Green''s thoughts went together, and he immediately checked his attributes carefully. Sure enough, he found the ''death vine'' in the skill bar, and behind this skill, the progress bar for improving the skill level was slowly increasing at a speed visible to the naked eye. on. "It really is magic!" Green was surprised and delighted. Although it was a little strange why this undead devil vine was clearly an undead creature, it was attributed to the skill column by the cemetery, but the benefits were obvious. Although releasing the Devil''s Vine will continue to consume mana, as the skill level increases, the power of the Undead Devil''s Vine will also increase. And it is different from ordinary skills, which must be used again and again, and it is very troublesome to upgrade. The death vine only needs to be used once to summon the undead devil vine. Unless the skill is actively terminated, the devil vine will always exist, and the progress of the skill will continue to improve. All Green had to do was to consume some magic power, and he could obtain a police sentry and guard with an active radius of more than 100 meters, sleepless and not weak. Green tried to terminate the skill, took back the undead devil vine, and then went to the cemetery to search carefully but did not find the devil vine. Instead, a snake-like tattoo appeared on the wrist of his left hand. Green''s attention was concentrated, and he immediately sensed the undead devil vine, which further confirmed what he had just thought. used the death vine again to release the undead devil vine, and then ordered it to sink ten meters underground with his mind. This kind of skill that you can level up yourself without bothering, Green likes it very much, and it is hidden in the ground, so it can hit the enemy by surprise at a critical time. Green was thinking about it, when two gorgeous white carriages galloped from the outside of the Greencastle Manor, and seven or eight people dressed in Crusaders jumped out of them before they stopped. These people quickly rushed to the main building of the manor. Among them, the first one was holding a large cross sword, surrounded by golden light, and the armor of holy light appeared, which was obviously different from other Crusaders. The evil spirits that Green had previously arranged outside were discovered by the first few Crusaders and forced back. At this time, there was no warning sentry outside, but just as these Crusaders entered within 100 meters, the undead devil vines disappeared. There was an alarm over there! And the Devil''s Vine, which was constantly swimming in the underground, automatically moved in the direction of those Crusaders, and gradually rose to three meters underground. At this time, a vague picture appeared in Green''s mind, which was somewhat similar to a thermal imager. There were several spherical objects of different sizes in the picture, which represented the strength of the psionic response. The military psionic response is the strongest, and according to Green''s comparison with himself, this person is definitely an official level! This made Green''s heart a little dignified, but what was even more surprising was the early warning ability of the undead devil''s vine. I didn''t expect this guy to have the ability of ''psionic response imaging'', which is simply a 360-degree fully automatic radar with no dead ends. ! In addition to being excited, Green suddenly made a "huh", maybe this is the correct way to open the undead devil vine, a biological early warning radar! In comparison, its attack power is second, after all, this guy can never be stronger than the undead cannon. At the same time, outside the main building of the Greencastle Manor, the Crusader major who was headed suddenly made a ''um'', his footsteps paused slightly, and his eyes were sharp. Just a moment ago, he had a feeling of being peeped. It was the spiritual sense of a formal superhuman, and he would never go wrong. But when he stopped to check, he didn''t find any clues, but the feeling of being peeped was still there. ! Major Quares'' heart sank, and his face became a little more solemn. You must know that with his spiritual sense, even if he observes with a telescope in a residential building a few hundred meters away, he can find the telescope in an instant. This time, the source of the peeping could not be found. The other party must be extraordinary. I don''t know whether it is an enemy or a friend, which made his originally confident mood inexplicably heavy, but he did not know that the real culprit was just a few meters below his feet. (end of this chapter) Chapter 96： 101 Major Quares Chapter 96 101 Major Quares Major ??Quares was very confident in his own strength. As the youngest full-level paladin in the Crusaders, no one could doubt his genius, but at this time he began to doubt whether he was hypersensitive. At the same time, Green ordered the Devil''s Vine to go back ten meters underground, and stopped peeping at the Crusader reinforcements outside. He is also worried that the other party is not weak. If he discovers the existence of the devil''s vine, a holy lightsaber is inserted into the ground. Now this devil''s vine can''t stop the full blow of a Crusader major. Moreover, Greene also took back the undead troops under his command. With Peter Pan''s complete death, the Greencastle Manor is no longer worthwhile, and it is impossible to fight against the Crusaders here, not to mention that the other party also came with a formal-level Paladin. , if it wasn''t necessary, Green didn''t want to conflict with these dog-skin plaster fanatics. At this time, Laura in the lobby on the first floor was wondering why the skeleton soldiers beside her suddenly disappeared. His eyes swept across Laura, and when he saw the uniform of the Special Bureau, his pupils shrank slightly, and then he saw other people, especially the unfortunate Crusader whose leg was smashed, and his face was even more ugly: "What''s going on here? The Church of Nature. Where''s the bastard?" But without waiting for the four Crusaders to answer, Green Shishiran walked down the stairs. At this time, Green''s special bureau uniform has been cleaned up with magic, and the captain''s epaulette is shining with golden light. Although it is one level lower than that of Major Quares, the special bureau and the Crusaders do not belong to each other, and the Crusaders belong to The private army of the church and the king is still a bit lower than the special situation in terms of law, so Greene is not weak at all, with a reserved smile on his face: "This colleague of the Crusaders, under Greene Wilson, is very happy to meet you. you." Quares was expressionless. He was a Holy Light Knight from a poor family. "Hello, Captain Wilson!" Quares slightly accentuated the word ''captain'', the meaning was very obvious, and he wanted to overwhelm people with military rank. Green didn''t change his smile. He had already taken a lot of benefits this time. Whether it was Penny absorbing the soul essence of Goodpan, or he captured the undead devil vine, it was of great value to him. As for this trip The purpose of the investigation was to investigate the case of robbery and digging of corpses. Although the evidence was not conclusive, in all likelihood, Peter Pan ordered the mercenaries under him to do it. But Green didn''t plan to take this credit, because he heard a name from Peter Pan before - Cristiano! I heard this name several times after I crossed, especially the last time I bought the Cygnus python first, which made Green brooding, and he had already made up his mind to meet this person for a while. The information revealed by Peter Pan is that he has a cooperative relationship with Cristiano. If Peter Pan is exposed, Cristiano will almost certainly be implicated. At that time, neither the special bureau nor the Crusaders will let it go. Cristiano will have no more than two endings. Either escape or be arrested. No matter what Green wants to take back the body of the Cygnus python from his hands, he will have to. Adds a lot of trouble. "Did you fight someone from the Church of Nature just now?" Major Quares'' eyes were bright. Although his tone was flat, he was full of momentum and did not hide his strong aggression. Green did not buy it, and said lightly: "It seems that our special bureau case is not obliged to report to the Crusaders! If you want to know the situation, you can apply to my superior, and we will provide a detailed action report at that time." "You..." Major Quares blushed slightly. The cucumbers and vegetables were cold when he was reporting. Unfortunately, he was helpless. As Green said, the Special Bureau had no obligation to the Crusader, even if he was a major. Not to the captain of the special bureau. "Laura, let''s go, it''s enough to have the aftermath of the Crusaders here." With a flat aristocratic smile on his face, Green greeted Laura to retreat, nodded slightly, and then strode towards the carriage parked outside. . "Bastard!" Quares muttered in a low voice, even more annoyed in his heart. He actually said that he would leave and leave this mess for them to deal with. What did these two abominable **** think of the Crusaders? However, he couldn''t get angry. He was ordered to lead three Crusader teams to Langton City. On the surface, it was to investigate the inside story of the coming of the Void, but it was actually aimed at the Church of Nature. And all kinds of evidence point to this Greencastle manor, and Major Quares has played against Peter Pan, a new figure in the Church of Nature, more than once. He does not believe that a captain of a special bureau can kill it so hard in such a short time. entangled enemy. Major Quares made an instant decision, instead of continuing to entangle with Green, he was preparing to investigate the scene, find new clues, and continue to follow. Green and Laura got into the carriage, neither of them said a word. Green''s expression was normal, but Laura was a little anxious. When the carriage left the Greencastle Manor, she immediately asked, "What''s the situation? Where are we going next? Do I need to ask the bureau for support?" Green looked out of the car window with deep eyes, pondered for a moment, and smiled meaningfully: "No, we go back to the bureau and report the situation here. Anyway, we found a clue, but it was intercepted by the Crusaders. Now, let''s worry about those things with the Crusaders." Laura was stunned for a while. This way of admitting counsel is obviously not Green''s style. She narrowed her eyes and stared at Green: "You guy, you must have gained some shameful benefits when you went up just now, right?" Green was not surprised. He knew that with Laura''s shrewdness and understanding of him, it was impossible for him to go undetected. He simply nodded and admitted, but he did not continue to disclose the specific situation. A few hours later, the carriage returned to the Special Bureau of Langton City, and the two immediately came to the office of Deputy Director Bobby to report the situation. Deputy Director Poppy shook the fat on his body. When he heard that the Crusaders came to a major, his fat face was obviously not good-looking, but he couldn''t blame Green and Laura. Authorized by the superiors, they couldn''t stop it, and finally comforted the two of them and let them go back to rest first. Back at his home on the outskirts of the city, Green took a hot bath comfortably. As his body becomes more and more a lich, the time to enjoy food, wine, bath and massage is running out. According to the current speed, it will take ten years at most to complete the transformation and become a half-lived and half-dead lich. So before this moment comes, Green does not reject enjoyment, and even often considers whether to find a woman so that he can leave some heirs... Of course, Greene did not indulge in the warm bath water. He had already sent the undead Devil Vine to inspect the abandoned barracks, cemeteries and mass graves. These places are related to the materials he used to build the mage tower, and he left some undead creatures to nourish them all year round, and accidents are never allowed. Usually the undead devil vine''s activity range is centered on Green, within a radius of 100 meters, but if Green orders it, it can also leave this range for a short time and go to a place that is no more than five kilometers away from Green. However, in this way, the ability to mentally link and visually synchronize at any time is lost, and the investigation information can only be fed back within 100 meters. (end of this chapter) Chapter 97： Vickro Town Chapter 97 Velcro Town The Devil''s Vine patrolled again, and there were no surprises. Green''s heart was at ease. He stood up from the bathtub, dried his body, and changed into pajamas. When he returned to the living room, he found a pair of dazzling white legs on the sofa. Laura was wearing a pair of clothes that had just arrived. The nightdress on his thighs should have just been washed, his hair was wet, and he was lying lazily on the sofa while reading a book and eating snacks. Green was also helpless. When he came back just now, Laura claimed that her home was destroyed when the Void Yin Spirit descended. She has been living in a hotel these days. For this woman, Green had no extra thoughts. Even if the other party came to the door, he didn''t think too much. Instead, he was vigilant. He could feel that Laura seemed to be avoiding something. "Master Chief, I''m hungry, can you let your undead servant make some supper?" Laura found that Greene immediately asked, as if it was not her who had dinner not long ago. Green looked at Laura strangely. He also noticed that Laura''s appetite had increased a lot these days. However, Green refused directly to Laura''s request and sneered: "Hey! You can think of it, you dare to eat the food made by skeleton soldiers and zombies?" Laura rolled her eyes and felt it made sense, so she had to continue eating the snacks on the table... On the second day, the two came to the Special Bureau together, and soon heard their colleagues discuss that Deputy Director Bobby actually went to Lucca County in person! Green was slightly surprised. He didn''t expect that fat man Poppy to go there himself. It seems that there was a lot of entanglement with the Crusaders there, and it involved a lot of interests and disputes, so Deputy Director Poppy had to pay attention. But Green was surprised that as the party and the culprit, Deputy Director Bobby didn''t ask him to join him. Could there be any secrets hidden in it that he couldn''t let him know? But Green knows that curiosity kills the cat. Since Deputy Director Poppy deliberately bypassed him, he doesn''t need to worry about the tricks. This Necromancer entrenched in Rhine City, although he has never played, has a great influence on Green, and Green wants to take back the body of the Cygnus python from the opponent. However, Green did not expect that at this time, Deputy Director Starks actually sent someone to call him! With doubts in his heart, Green followed a middle-aged female secretary with a twisted big **** to the office of Deputy Chief Starks. Although she is a woman, there are no feminine decorations in the office of Deputy Director Starks. It can be seen that this female Deputy Director does not have many female character characteristics, but is more masculine and tough than many men. In the special bureau, climb to the position of the deputy director of the city branch. "Please sit down, Mr. Wilson." Deputy Chief Starks glanced at Green blankly, motioned him to sit down, then ignored him and continued to work at the desk. Green sat on the chair opposite the desk, sitting upright, not impatient, showing excellent patience and self-restraint. He knew that the woman in front of him was deliberately hanging on to him. Although he had a conflict with Elsa last time, as Elsa''s aunt afterwards, Deputy Director Starks didn''t say much. But not expressing it doesn''t mean that this woman doesn''t care. Women are always careful, let alone an old woman who has turned into a lich! That''s right, Deputy Chief Starks is a lich! In order to keep her appearance at the most beautiful age for women, she took the initiative to become a lich at the age of twenty-six. It''s just that she was seriously injured because she participated in the event where the Void Yin Spirit descended last time, and she has not recovered yet, and the whole person looks a lot old and haggard. In fact, as Green Necromancer, he originally joined the Special Bureau to establish a relatively good relationship with Deputy Director Starks. After all, there are not many Necromancers in the entire Special Bureau system, and they belong to a relatively weak faction. It''s a pity that the previous conflict with Elsa has caused the two to have a feud, and Green has gone the way of Deputy Director Bobby through Viscount Paul, and it is even less likely to become Deputy Director of Starks. At this time, Starks was secretly observing Green while processing the documents. This young man was neither arrogant nor impetuous, and his calm expression was not forcibly pretending to be. Starks shook her head secretly, its a pity that such a young man cant be used by her. Ten minutes later, Deputy Director Starks finally put down the work at hand, raised his head and looked directly at Green. The two looked at each other calmly for a moment, then Deputy Director Starks picked up a file bag from the desk and handed it over That afternoon, Green and Laura sat in the carriage to the Rhine City. Green closed his eyes to practice meditation, while Laura carefully read some materials. Rhein City is a relatively remote city adjacent to Langton City. It also belongs to the northwestern province of the Kingdom of Lorenzo, but the economy of Rhine City is not very good. Due to some historical reasons, there are many conservative aristocrats in Rhine City. In order to stubbornly adhere to traditions and stubbornly refuse to industrialize, this city with a good location has never been able to develop, and it is still dominated by backward agriculture. Because of the backward economy, coupled with the opposition of local extraordinary people and old-fashioned nobles, the Special Bureau of Rhine City has not been established, and only one agency affiliated to the Special Bureau of Langton City is responsible for the strange cases that occur locally. This time Green and Laura came here, and it was Starks who gave them a mission in the name of the deputy director to come to Rhine City to investigate the suspected strangeness of the crazy growth of farm plants. If such a situation usually occurs, Langton City will not pay special attention to it, but the activities of the Church of Nature are rampant right now. This kind of plant-specific situation is very likely to involve the Church of Nature, so the Special Bureau of Langton City has to be extra careful. , Hurry up and send someone over, lest something really happen, and there is no one to blame. It was Green and Laura who deserved the bad luck. The five action teams in the bureau were the only ones at home, but the fat man from Deputy Director Poppy went to Lucca County again, making this side of the bureau the deputy director of Starks for the time being. One word hall. This is normal work. Although Green is a direct subordinate of Deputy Director Poppy, in an emergency, Deputy Director Poppy is not there. Deputy Director Starks has the right to order Green to perform tasks, even if she knows that the woman is not at ease. , Green and Laura could not find a reason to refuse. The ?? carriage drove fast and arrived at a small town called Velcro at about five in the afternoon. Here is not far from Rhine City, and the carriage can reach it in less than half an hour, but Green does not intend to go directly to the expatriate of the Special Bureau in Rhine City. In fact, Deputy Director Starks sent him to Rhine City just to his liking, because that Cristiano''s hometown is in the town of Vikro near Rhine City. (end of this chapter) Chapter 98： 103 Teen Tina Chapter 98 103 Girl Tina Vicero is the only way from Langton City to Rhine City. Because the local area is rich in rose essential oil, it attracts many foreign merchants every year. On the contrary, it has more economic vitality than Rhine City, and the life of the people in the town is more prosperous. Green and Laura''s carriage entered the town, and there was actually a concrete road. The streets were clean and tidy, which was refreshing, which changed Green and Laura''s bad impression of the Rhine City''s "dirty and messy" a lot along the way. The ?? carriage stopped in front of the town''s Makelele Hotel. This hotel, run by Mrs. Makelele, has a history of more than 30 years. It is the most upscale hotel in the town of Velcro, and it specializes in receiving businessmen who purchase essential oils from other places. Green and Laura came here this time in plain clothes for convenience, and the carriage did not have the sign of a special bureau. The two dressed up as lovers who came here, and wanted to see the most famous rose sea in Velcro. However, when they walked into the hotel, they found that the atmosphere inside was not right. Although it didnt look abnormal, it felt like someone was watching. The decoration of the Makelele Hotel is very elegant. Although it is not luxurious, it is full of materials. It has the local characteristics of Rhine City. The forestry is developed, and the wood is cheap. Will be reduced to firewood to be burned. The spacious reception hall of the hotel is not very lively, because the peak season of rose oil trading has not yet arrived, making the hotel a bit depressed, and even the waiters are not listless. However, Green and the two immediately caught the attention of the waiter. Although they didn''t wear the eye-catching uniforms of the special bureau, Green and Laura were dressed in extraordinary clothes. They were either rich or expensive at first glance. How could the waiter dare to neglect, and immediately cheered up come up. After checking in, Green and Laura checked into the senior suite at this Makelele hotel. As for why he only opened one room, it wasn''t that Green had any bad thoughts about Laura, it was that he didn''t plan to sleep from the very beginning. In fact, when he first arrived in Velcro Town, Green released his evil spirits to investigate around, looking for Cristiano''s home. According to Green''s investigation, Cristiano lives in Rhine City in name, but his real place of residence is in the old family house in Velcro Township. As for the specific location, no investigation has been made yet. So he can only send evil spirits to investigate after he arrives, hoping to find clues and find something. The result was very smooth. Soon an evil spirit discovered a nearly abandoned manor. The grass and dead trees in the manor were full of the breath of necromancy, which at least showed that necromancers or undead creatures had frequently appeared here. "Is this Cristiano''s home?" Green didn''t believe that there would be two necromancers who were at least senior apprentices in a small town of Velcro. After confirming the location, Green decided to take a look at the manor in person, because there is a defensive circle in the manor. Although it looks broken, it is still running. The evil spirits sent can only look outside and cannot enter. An interior view of the manor. When Green came to the manor full of weeds and vines, the sky was already dark, and the north wind blew again. In an instant, the shadows of the trees swayed, the crows flew around, and the gloomy wind was blowing, making this place more like a hideaway with ferocious ghosts. haunted house. Green, as a necromancer, is of course not afraid of this kind of battle. He walked to the rusted gate of the manor with a blank face. He was about to pry the door or climb over the wall, but suddenly found that the door was not locked! A large black lock that was opened hung alone on the door, and someone came here first! Green''s face changed slightly, and immediately let a zombie step forward to open the door. With a creak, the sound of the door being pushed open was particularly abrupt in the quiet night, immediately attracting the attention of the people inside. "Who is it!" A clear female voice came from inside the manor, followed by chaotic footsteps, and three young people with kerosene lamps came out from inside, and they should be students according to their age and dress. Green was a little surprised. He could see at a glance that the two men and one woman were not extraordinary. There was no psionic reaction on their bodies. He was even more curious about how these three people got here. Are they impatient to live and plan to send some to the necromancer? Children''s test material? At this time, the three young men also saw Green clearly. Fortunately, Green had let the zombies hide behind the wall next to him. They didn''t see him. They only saw Green, but they were not wary. Among them, the tallest boy stepped forward with a smile and said, "Hey brother, did you also receive an invitation letter to come here to hunt for treasure?" "Invitation letter? Treasure hunt?" Green was stunned for a moment, but he didn''t rush to deny it. He just took the opportunity to chat and found out that these people are all students of Faerun Institute of Technology. The tall boy named Guy is the main force of the school football team. The other two are a couple, the man is named Wood and the woman is named Tina. To be precise, Tina received an invitation letter signed Cristiano a week ago, inviting her to come to a manor in Velcro, claiming that there was a treasure worth 10,000 pounds hidden in the manor. , if she can find it in the manor, she can legally own the wealth. Knowing this, Green couldn''t help but look at the girl carefully. She looks average and has a good figure. Although she wears a pair of glasses, she doesn''t feel weak, more like a country girl who is used to farm work. And judging from the dress, the family should be average, or even a little poor. "An invitation letter signed Cristiano! But why did a necromancer invite an ordinary girl without psionic power? He also promised a bait of 10,000 gold pounds. Could it be that this girl named Tina has something special hidden? Where?" Green thought to himself, he couldn''t help but use the necrovision, which surprised him immediately! In the field of vision of the dead, Tina''s body actually glowed with green lights, wrapped around her like a rope, tying her body and limbs, but Tina, who was the party, didn''t notice it at all. "The Church of Nature again?" Gran sensed the aura of the Church of Nature from those rope-like green lights, but in addition there was the aura of a Necromancer, and the two were intertwined. Green can''t see what kind of magic or divine magic this is, but it is certain that these green lights have not been tied to Tina for a day or two. It is very likely that the spell has been cast since the age of two or three. He became a magic apprentice, but now he is bound by this green light, and he has become an ordinary person who does not even possess cold energy. "Could it be that the seeds planted by the Church of Nature many years ago are finally coming to fruition?" Green thought to himself: "But why did you send the invitation letter in the name of Cristiano? What is the relationship between this famous necromancer in Rhine City and the Church of Nature? What is the relationship? Or did Cristiano obtain the divine art of the Church of Nature through some kind of exchange?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 99： 104 Raven Chapter 99 104 Raven Many doubts arose in Green''s heart, and he had a hunch that there were definitely others in Tina''s situation, even a large number. This time, he seemed to be in trouble again. Thinking of this, Green couldn''t help but glance at the other two boys, both of them were ordinary people, and there was no other situation. Because Wood was Tina''s boyfriend, he had to come when such a thing happened, and it also involved a treasure of 10,000 gold pounds. As for the tall Guy, who is a good friend of Wood, he claimed to have learned fighting and was hired as a bodyguard. Tina and Wood promised to pay him five hundred gold pounds if they got the treasure. As for why they said this when they saw Green, it was not because they were naive, but to vent their depression. The three of Tina came early this morning. According to the clues in the invitation letter, they searched this nearly abandoned manor for a whole day and couldn''t find anything. Instead, they were disgraced and almost injured several times. At this time, I was a little angry when I came out of it. When I saw Green coming, I took it for granted. I simply shook off their situation like a bean in a bamboo tube. By the way, I would give Green, a latecomer, some extra pressure. It''s better to just scare them off and let them find a psychological balance. Green certainly won''t be fooled by just a few words, but he has already discovered the abnormality in Tina, and of course he will not let this clue go. Since someone wrote a letter in the name of Cristiano to lure Tina to come here, she will definitely not let her leave the town again, so as long as you follow Tina''s whereabouts, sooner or later, the culprit behind the scenes will be caught. After a few minutes, Tina''s trio walked away complaining. As for Green, he did not continue to enter the manor to explore, but joined the team of three of them pretending to be enthusiasts of treasure hunting. Joey and Wood were a little wary of Green''s uninvited guest. Although Tina was on guard, she was very happy, because Green promised to pay ten gold pounds to buy the clues given in the invitation letter in her hand and the people who were exploring the manor on this day. all information. At half past eight in the evening, it was already completely dark. Green followed Tina and the three to their temporary residence. This is a low-end hotel more than 500 meters away from the Makelele Hotel. It provides accommodation for the budget-strapped travelers. The rooms are cramped and dirty, the voices are noisy, there are three kinds of teachings, and there are often cases where guests lose their luggage. The only attraction here is The price for guests is really cheap. Green followed the three of them into the hotel, and suddenly a strong sour stench came over him, and the smelly sweat and smelly feet of many people mixed into this indescribable smell. In the cramped reception area, a short and dirty middle-aged man with a bald bald breathed. He couldn''t tell that his shirt in the original color had not been washed for a long time. Most of his body was blocked by the counter. He could only see his shoulders swaying. Take a deep breath under the nose, infer from the action, it should be picking feet. Green frowned, but it wasn''t that he started discriminating against the working people after being a noble for a few days after crossing the road, but he unexpectedly discovered that this filthy middle-aged bald man had a psionic reaction on his body! "Extraordinary!" Green was instantly determined, and he was on guard immediately, until the man who passed by didn''t raise his head, and kept looking down at the swimsuit album on the counter intently. Although those swimsuits are a bit conservative in Green''s view, the Kingdom of Lorenzo in this era is enough to be called "immoral". seemed to sense Green''s gaze, the sloppy bald man wanted to look up, but he turned back halfway up. Those who didn''t know the inside information would definitely wonder if this person''s neck was sick. "Huh? This person is very vigilant, has he been noticed?" Green''s heart moved, and he couldn''t help but be more careful. He was already convinced that this hotel was definitely not as simple as it seemed. Green calmly followed Tina and the three to the room on the second floor. In order to save costs, the three of them only opened a room, and they only stayed for one or two nights anyway, and the bed was dirty, and they didnt dare to take off their clothes, so the three of them simply settled for it. As soon as the door was opened, a musty smell rushed out from the room. The windows of the room were opened for ventilation, but the musty smell could not be removed, as if the whole building was rotting from the inside to the outside. . This made Green frown again, his eyes scanned, everything in the room was normal, and there was no trace of psychic power left. However, he did not notice that on the top of a towering poplar tree outside the window, a larger-than-usual crow, with black and oily fur, with red eyes landed between the branches, sometimes shaking its feathers, sometimes Called twice, but its eyes were always on the inside of this room. Raven, the largest known raven subspecies, has a wingspan of up to 1.5 meters, and has a very high psychic tolerance. driven living beings. Because the raven is born with a high affinity for the undead, it can become the summoned object of the necromancer without dying. Although the combat power is not strong, its whereabouts are hidden and difficult to be detected, making it the best scout. . However, this raven was not aimed at Green. Obviously, its real mission was to monitor the three of Tina. Tina and the others didn''t notice. In order to get the ten gold pounds promised by Green as soon as possible, they couldn''t wait to find the envelope of the original invitation letter from the luggage bag. Because the envelope itself was made of gold silk paper and had a gilded badge, it had a certain value. Tina planned to collect it. When she went to the manor for treasure hunting during the day, she only brought a letter sign and no envelope. But now that Green is willing to give ten gold pounds, of course she will not be stingy with an envelope, she finds the envelope expectantly and hands it to Green. Green didn''t have to look carefully, he sneered in his heart as soon as he got the envelope: "As expected! There is a spiritual suggestion spell attached to the envelope, as long as you receive this letter, no matter what your thoughts are, you will unconsciously follow the letter''s requirements. do it." Green took out the ten gold pound note and handed it over. Under the envious eyes of Joey and Wood, Tina smiled and reached out to take the note. After the transaction was completed, Greene nodded slightly and went straight to the door, but he had just walked a few steps, and before he reached the stairs, suddenly there was a rush of chaotic footsteps from the front! He let out a light whimper, and immediately ran up the stairs in front of three bald-headed men with fierce faces. All three were wearing light armor, with pistols and daggers on their waists, and looked like professional mercenaries, but the pendants on their necks and wrists revealed that they were followers of the Church of Nature. He met Greene head-on, and as if no one else had passed by, he went straight to the room where the three of them lived. Green''s eyes narrowed slightly, he took the initiative to let the three of them sideways, and retreated to the corner next to the corridor. In the next moment, with a bang, a strong man directly broke the door and broke into the room of the three of Tina. (end of this chapter) Chapter 100： Laura is missing (1) Chapter 100 Laura Missing (1) "A person from the Church of Nature again?" Green thought to himself, smiling slightly, it seemed that this time he didn''t come for nothing. The three mercenaries who believed in the Church of Nature were obviously not aimless. After kicking the door and entering, their eyes swept over the four people in the room, and finally landed on Tina and pointed: "Little girl, you come over." Wood was just an ordinary college student, and he had never encountered such a situation before. On the other hand, Joey was quite courageous. He stood in front of him and shouted loudly, "Who are you!" The three burly men who were stronger than Joey grinned, not paying attention to this young boy at all. One of them kicked up and kicked Joey''s stomach, and with one kick, he flew out, bang. With a bang, he slammed into the bed, and Joey couldn''t react at all due to his powerful explosive force and skill with his feet. Wood and Tina were even more frightened, especially Tina grabbed Wood''s arm like a life-saving straw. However, in this case, Wood was cowardly, broke free from Tina''s hand, and retreated farther, with a frightened expression. Cowardly, he just wanted to tell those three evil spirits to take Tina away quickly, this woman has nothing to do with him... Tina''s face was full of shock, watching in disbelief that this man, whom she thought she could entrust her whole life with, revealed such an ugly cowardly nature at a critical moment. The two mercenaries also showed a meaningful sneer: "Little girl, come with us! You don''t need to be afraid, this is your chance to break away from the ordinary and become an extraordinary one." Wood''s glance, full of warning. "What? Extraordinary!" Tina looked at each other in amazement. As a college student at Faerun Institute of Technology, although her family is not good, it is foreseeable that she will definitely become an elite class of society after graduation. Tina knew and even had contact with extraordinary people in school. For example, Professor Fradick from the Department of Mechanical Engineering was an intermediate magic apprentice from the Department of Energy, and Professor Fellaini, the philosophy teacher, was just promoted to the full level. Bard Singer. So when she listened to the other party and gave her the opportunity to become an extraordinary person, Tina was even more shocked, and a strange light flashed in her eyes, forcing herself to calm down and analyze the current situation, she would definitely not be able to run, And the other party doesn''t seem to have to lie to her... "Is what you''re saying true?" Tina asked hesitantly, then looked at her cowardly boyfriend and Joey, who fell to the ground. She seemed determined, gritted her teeth tightly, and nodded, "Okay! You go!" As he said, he walked towards the three mercenaries step by step. "Tina..." With a gloomy face, Wood called out his girlfriend''s name, but after all, he was afraid of the three vicious mercenaries and didn''t dare to say anything else. He even prayed secretly in his heart that these people would take Tina and leave quickly. Violent maniacs with developed limbs are simply terrible. Seeing Tina approaching, the three mercenaries smiled, gave each other a wink, and treated Tina with no scorn. One person took her out, and the other two exchanged glances again. One of them whispered: "What about these two people? They are from Faerun City. If they go back and talk nonsense..." Another sighed: "Are two college students with thin skin and tender meat? It''s really a bit troublesome. The adults specifically told them not to make any noise. It seems that they can only be considered unlucky." As they spoke, the two drew their daggers at the same time, and forced them towards Joey and Wood. Joey had just been knocked unconscious and still didn''t wake up. Only Wood showed a look of shock and fear on his face. He never dreamed that these people would kill people after taking Tina away. "No! You can''t do this, please, I''m still young~~~ I don''t want to die..." Wood prayed with a trembling voice, but he couldn''t impress the two ruthless mercenaries. After a while, it stopped abruptly... Immediately, the two mercenaries wiped the blood of the dagger with the towel in the room, and walked out of the room as if nothing had happened. Going down the stairs one after the other, it was about to go far, but at this moment, a faint white shadow suddenly flew out from the corner of the corridor next to it, followed by the mercenary behind, and suddenly flashed , drilled into the body. The mercenary froze instantly, with a painful expression on his face, he shook and almost fell down the stairs. The mercenary in front noticed the movement behind him, and immediately looked back vigilantly, but found that there was nothing unusual behind him, and his companion had a shy smile on his face, as if he was a little embarrassed for staggering just now. He muttered "walk carefully" and walked down, but he didn''t know that the companion behind him had been possessed by the six-headed snake girl. Among the six-headed snake girls, Taraga was originally good at possessing. After the six demon girls merged, this ability was also inherited by the six-headed snake girls. However, the six-headed snake girl''s psychic level is very high, and the prototype is the Cygnus python, not a human body. After possessing a human, it will cause irreversible damage to the host. However, these mercenaries are still dead, and Green doesn''t care if they live or die. He just ordered the six-headed snake girl to follow them to their lair. It is best to find the Cristiano. Out of the hotel, an inconspicuous black carriage was parked beside the street. The mercenary and Tina sat in the car before. However, I don''t know what method the mercenary used, Tina had already fainted and was leaning on the carriage. Obviously, in the eyes of these mercenaries, Tina is not very important, otherwise they would dare to be presumptuous! As for those words said upstairs, it is estimated that they are half-truths. I am afraid that there is little hope of becoming an extraordinary person. At least in their eyes, Tina has little hope. "Damn it! Take care of your claws. If she is chosen to become an adult disciple, we will all be killed by you!" I didn''t stop me, I just sat on the opposite side of the carriage and closed my eyes. The mercenary who was possessed by the six-headed snake woman followed. Because she was not familiar with this person''s voice, she didn''t say much and sat on the other side. At this time, Green has been monitoring the movement here through visual synchronization, and he himself returned to the Makelele Hotel to meet Laura. Unexpectedly, when Green returned to his hotel room, he didn''t find Laura! Green frowned and checked the room carefully, and found no signs of fighting or cleaning up. The luggage he and Laura carried were still there, but there were obvious signs of flipping, but it was impossible to be sure whether it was Laura flipping or someone else, and the documents inside and the badge of the Special Bureau were gone. (end of this chapter) Chapter 101： 106 Laura Missing (2) Chapter 101 106 Laura Missing (2) Green was not in a hurry because of Laura''s disappearance, but it still made him depressed, and a dangerous cold light flashed in his eyes. From the current situation, there are only two possibilities, either Laura left voluntarily, or she was instantly subdued. According to Green''s understanding of Laura, the first possibility is extremely low, and the second situation has two possibilities. Either the enemy is so powerful that Laura can''t resist at all, or he is addicted to drugs or similar. Spell Green thought silently, and then released Maxim to search the room carefully to see if he could find any suspicious clues. At the same time, on the tree outside the window of the hotel room, a black-haired crow landed on the branch and let out a "Yeah" twice, like a common crow landing on the tree, combing its feathers with its beak, but its eyes But always staring at the window. It''s just that Maxim was invisible at this time, and the raven only saw Green''s gloomy face, standing motionless in the room, not knowing what he was doing. At this moment, Green suddenly turned his head like a torch and looked at the raven outside through the window. This raven seemed to be taken aback, and with a strange cry, it immediately flapped its wings and planned to fly away, but the next moment it was enveloped by a gloomy chill, its body seemed to be frozen in an instant, its wings were stiff, and it fell. But it only fell half a meter before being supported by an invisible force, and then a translucent woman appeared in the air, and a hand stretched out just to grab the motionless raven. Greene approached the bed with a blank expression, pulled the latch with his hand to open the window, and let the translucent woman hand the raven in. The Wailing Banshee, the advanced unit of the Evil Spirit, is still a Tier 3 elite unit, but its combat power is stronger than that of the Evil Spirit. According to the data given by the cemetery, the Wailing Banshee''s combat power reaches 16, which is higher than the Evil Spirit with a combat strength of 11.9. Nearly 30%, the same price has also increased from 45 to 65, and the main thing is that the Wailing Banshee has more powerful flying and spellcasting abilities than the Wraith. Compared with the Corpse Witch, which also has the ability to cast spells from a distance, the Wailing Banshee is less powerful, but it has the ability to fly, and it is their greatest advantage to condescend to bombard the enemy with magic. Last time, Green obtained the remnant of the Wailing Banshee from Lucca Town. When he returned to Langton City, he integrated it into the cemetery that night, and he successfully obtained the advanced unit of Evil Spirit. However, the Wailing Banshee cannot be recruited directly in the cemetery, but by transforming female evil spirits as a precondition. Male evil spirits, such as Maxim under Green''s command, cannot be advanced to the Wailing Banshee, which makes Green''s expansion of the number of Wailing Banshees a little troublesome. This time, he only got three Wailing Banshees when he came to Rhine City. . As for how Green found the raven outside the window, in fact, he didn''t notice anything from the raven, but the raven was a monarch bird, and rarely was alone. But this raven-shaped single shadow fell on the tree outside the window. It was very unusual in itself, and it was still croaking, which caught Green''s attention. Green asked the Wailing Banshee to catch it, but he was not entirely sure, but he just tried it casually, even if it was wrong, it was fine. But he didn''t expect this raven to be extraordinary. The moment it fell into Green''s hands, a reminder came from his mind: "Found a first-level undead creature-death raven..." "Is this raven really domesticated?" Green''s heart sank. In this small town near Rhine City, the only person who can domesticate and drive the death raven is Cristiano. However, in Green''s opinion, the high-level necromancer apprentice who has been famous for many years in Rhine City is not very clever in taming the death raven. The undead energy contained in this death raven is very thin, and it hardly has much combat power. It has no more use except for covert investigation. It is really a waste of good things. As the only creature that can accommodate undead in a living state, the necromancer can play ravens in many ways, and even on the branch of the necromancer, there are raven mages who give up other undead creatures. Although ?? is only a branch of the Necromancer, the strength of the Raven Mage who has cultivated to a high level is absolutely unquestionable! Thousands of crows form a flock like a black cloud covering the sun, enough to overturn a city! Moreover, as the largest raven among the ravens, the raven is not weak in single combat after it is transformed into a dead raven. The sprint speed is its deadly attack weapon. But just now this death raven was unprepared for the sneak attack of the Wailing Demon Girl, and even without resisting, it was captured alive, obviously not the real death raven. Green frowned slightly, hesitating whether to use this defective death raven to start a new army in the cemetery. In the end, he gave up. First, the fighting power of this death raven was too scum; second, the death raven was different from ordinary undead creatures. If Green wanted to play the fighting power of the death raven, he would definitely spend a lot of time and energy. To capture and domesticate tens of thousands of ravens, it is not cost-effective to compare carefully; thirdly, the timing is not right now, Laura is missing, and the place is under surveillance again, obviously someone is secretly thinking. checked again and confirmed that there were no other clues. Green quickly left the Makelele Hotel. This side has been exposed, and it must not continue to live, and Green has a hunch that the people who took Tina and plotted against Laura are likely to be the same group. Thinking of this, Green paid special attention to the movement of the six-headed snake girl. At this time, the six-headed snake girl has gradually adapted to this body, and it is difficult to find flaws if it is not for the acquaintances who get along day and night. The carriage had already left the town just now, joined with several other carriages halfway, and carried Tina to another carriage. Judging from the direction of travel, these carriages should be heading to Rhine City. seems to put down Tina and let the other two people in the carriage relax a lot, especially the one who secretly molested Tina, started chattering after lighting a cigarette, complimenting Tina''s figure, smooth skin, big and tall... The mercenary possessed by the six-headed snake girl didn''t say a word, and another mercenary flashed a look of disgust in his eyes, obviously he didn''t like this guy very much. The embarrassing silence made the chattering mercenary beg for no fun and rubbed his nose embarrassingly. At this moment, the carriage suddenly stopped, and another mercenary with a ferocious face came up from the outside. He sat down in the carriage, his expression was very excited, and he exclaimed: "Hey! Have you heard? This time I got it. A girl from a special bureau! It is said that she is still a beautiful woman, and she has nothing to say about her body and appearance..." (end of this chapter) Chapter 102： Laura is missing (3) Chapter 102 Laura Missing (3) As the mercenary got into the car, the lecherous mercenary who had been embarrassed by himself immediately opened the chat box: "Haha! Dim, you are not bragging! Only the three of you can catch the person in the special situation? It''s still a big one. Beauty?" Dim thief said: "Of course it''s not easy to catch people in the special bureau, but we have the secret medicine given by the adults. When the woman is not prepared, we blow it in through the crack of the door and fall asleep in less than half a minute! Don''t say it! Bring her out, even if it is on the spot, she will be like a dead fish." "Damn it! Then you must have taken advantage of it! It''s actually a **** from the special bureau, I knew I would be with you!" "Don''t worry, maybe we all have fun this time." The mercenary named Dim said with a strange smile: "I heard that except for the woman in the special bureau, there are three chicks who are good-looking this time. Two of them are still nobles, and after a trial, it is estimated that they will all have to be eliminated, when Lord Neva and the others have their first soup, we can also enjoy the taste of the noble lady." Green heard the conversation between the two mercenaries through the possessed six-headed snake girl. A killing intent flashed in his eyes, and he breathed a sigh of relief at the same time. Nine times out of ten, the ''the woman in the special bureau'' they mentioned was Laura. After getting along for this period of time, he and Laura are already friends, and according to the meaning of the two people, similar things are not once or twice, it seems that Mr. Cristiano is screening a certain kind of person. Mr. Cristiano has been planning for this for a long time, at least when Tina was young, it was listed as an optional target through some kind of screening mechanism. As for those who are selected through the so-called trials, Green believes that the end will definitely not be good, and there is a high probability that they will become samples of some magic experiment... At this moment, one kilometer away from the back of these carriages, Green sat silently in a carriage with his eyes closed, and muttered: "Rhine City! Is that Mr. Cristiano who has been hiding behind the scenes in Rhine City? ?" Twenty minutes later, just when Green thought the carriages were about to enter the Rhine City, the carriages in front suddenly turned into a fork in the road. It is only a few minutes away from the urban area of ??Rhine City, but because the economy of Rhine City is very depressed, let alone the suburbs and the city center, it is dark, unlike Langton City, which has high-end municipal facilities such as gas street lamps. After a while, several carriages entered a very unremarkable farm and stopped in front of a very old two-story wooden house. Green''s carriage was parked in a sparse wood outside the farm. In order to guard against possible beasts or strange attacks, Green summoned several ghouls and evil spirits to guard the surrounding area. Beside him was Pan. Three corpses and three howling banshees led by Ni. The enemy this time is likely to be a senior senior necromancer apprentice. It is not an exaggeration to be extra careful. Knowing that Laura is not in danger for the time being, Green has restrained his impatience, like a mantis preparing to hunt silently lurking. . At the same time, the old two-story wooden house was brightly lit, because the exhaust gas from the gas lamps was filled with a slightly choking smell because the doors and windows were closed, but this smell was not unpleasant, but it was a bit like drinking. Drunken pleasure. In the hall on the first floor of the wooden house, there were many people sitting on tables, chairs and sofas, all wearing leather armor, daggers and pistols around their waists, all brand-new equipment. However, the emotions and demeanor of these people could not hide the tension and anxiety in their hearts. Whether they were pretending to be calm, closing their eyes, or talking to each other in a low voice, they were all paying attention to the direction of the door. Until there was a bang, the door was pushed open from the outside, and more than a dozen mercenaries rushed in from the outside. is headed by a strong man with a scar on his face. He is two meters tall, and his muscles are knotted, like an iron tower. Everyone in the room, dozing off and talking in a low voice, was instantly attracted by the movement here. At this time, the mercenary possessed by the six-headed snake girl followed at the back of the team, and calmly glanced at the room, but did not find the fluctuation of psionic energy, and none of these people in the room were extraordinary. When everyone saw the strong man with a scar and brought people in, they all showed a look of fear and fear, but also some excitement and anticipation. The strong man with scars stood still, his eyes swept over everyone, all the thirty people in the room just now looked at him silently, which made him very satisfied, he coughed lightly, and began to say: "Everyone, according to Lord Cristiano''s advice Instructions, I have brought people here, how much harvest can be obtained depends on you! It is still the old rules, free hunting, no restrictions, and each head is twenty gold pounds." When it came to ''twenty gold pounds'', there was a commotion from the people below, and some people even whistled excitedly and screamed a few times. This is not the first time the Scarred Strongman has hosted a similar event. He has long been accustomed to it, but still has no expression on his face. After a while, after everyone vented, he grinned and showed a fierce smile, then turned around abruptly and led the others out. At this time, someone outside the wooden house used a thick log to set up a bonfire, and the surroundings were swaying brightly. When the strong man with the scars brought people out, someone was carrying people down from the carriage. There were seven young people in total, three men and four women, all of them were young, but all fell into a coma and were placed neatly beside the bonfire. Tina was among them, but she didn''t see Laura, which made Green, who had tracked near the farm, frown. Fortunately, a mercenary approached the strong man with a scar and whispered a few words, while pointing to a carriage. The strong man with the scars heard the words and looked at them, frowned at first, pondered for a moment, and nodded. The mercenary trotted over immediately, called another person, and moved out another person and placed it next to the seven young people. It was Laura who was unconscious! Green finally breathed a sigh of relief when he saw this scene through visual synchronization. The strong man with the scars looked coldly at the transporter and stepped back, snorted and winked at a middle-aged mercenary beside him. The middle-aged mercenary immediately understood, took out a small green glass bottle from the skin on his waist, twisted the bottle cap as he walked, stayed under the noses of the eight comatose people for a second, and then cherished it and immediately twisted it. On the bottle cap, as if afraid of wasting a little bit more. Immediately, the unconscious eight people began to breathe rapidly, their eyelids trembled slightly, and they were about to wake up at any time. Among them, the one who woke up the fastest was Laura, who was more physically fit, but she also knew that she was being tricked. After waking up, she did not open her eyes immediately, but tried her best to stay calm, pretending to be in a coma, but her ears were listening. Find a way to escape. (end of this chapter) Chapter 103： 108 Knife Scar Strong (1) Chapter 103 108 Scarred Strong Man (1) It''s a pity that Laura''s calm response didn''t work. The first time she woke up, the strong man with the scar looked at her. Seeing that she didn''t move, he showed a touch of jokes, and he didn''t deliberately expose it. Wait for the rest. people wake up. About two or three minutes later, several other people woke up one after another, and suddenly screamed, some crying and begging for mercy, some threatening the police, and some rushing out to try to escape. The sturdy man with the scar didn''t move, he waved his hand directly, and immediately rushed towards a few people. He punched and kicked the crying people. The effect was immediate, and he immediately shut his mouth. Then he walked to Laura step by step and snorted: "Miss, don''t pretend to be awake since you''re awake." Laura had no choice but to open her eyes and stand up, pursing her lips, staring at each other, and she didn''t ask questions like ''who are you'' and ''why kidnapped me''. The Scarred Strong Man and Laura looked at each other for a moment, looked away expressionlessly, swept over the other seven people one by one, and said loudly, "Ladies and gentlemen, welcome to Picano Farm. Here, a lucky one will be born among you, who will become Mr. Cristiano''s apprentice from the ordinary, which is also your destiny!" When the seven young men and women heard this, their eyes lit up. Like Tina, they were also given psychological hints by the spells in the invitation letter, and they were all brought here by mercenaries, either softly or hard. The situation, I know that there is a necromancer named Cristiano who wants to accept them as apprentices. However, there are also quick responses, and there is a problem with hearing the words of the strong man with scars. A blonde girl with a ponytail asked timidly: "That~~~ Dear Sir, did I hear it wrong? You said just now that ''one'' lucky person will become Mr. Cristiano''s apprentice, right? " The strong man with the scars looked at the blonde girl meaningfully: "Of course, you are a careful girl, as you guessed, only one of you can live to the end, I wish you good luck!" Hearing the words of the strong man with scars, several young people who were still inexperienced in the world were instantly dumbfounded. Look at me, I look at you, trying to suppress the panic. Immediately, the scarred man turned his gaze to Laura, and said with a grinning smile: "Very lucky, this beautiful female agent of the special bureau unexpectedly joined the competition. As an easter egg, if any hunter catches her... then she is you. Yes!" Those mercenaries who came out of the house were the so-called ''stalkers''. Hearing the strong man with the scar say this, they became excited when they looked at Lao ***, and they were all gearing up, and their eyes couldn''t stop wandering around Laura. This made Laura very uncomfortable, especially the strong man with the scar. She gritted her teeth secretly, and silently swore in her heart that as long as she didn''t die this time, she would definitely cut this guy alive. At this time, one of the seven young people was a fair-skinned little fat man who lacked exercise at first sight. He raised his hand and shouted, "Sir, I~~~ I can retreat~~ Can I quit? It''s totally different from what I thought." "Want to quit?" The strong man with the scar raised his brows, looked at the little fat man with stern eyes, but then grinned: "It''s too late, since you were young when you were seen by Lord Cristiano and injected with spiritual energy. The mark is doomed to your destiny, and now you only have two choices, either obey the rules and complete the trial, or die!" When he said the word ''go to death'', the strong man with a scar made his tone especially grim. He hurriedly lowered his head and shrank back, as if leaving a psychological shadow, and never dared to look up at the strong man with the scar. The strong man with scarred paused and continued: "It''s almost time, I''m not talking nonsense anymore, let me tell you about the rules, which are made by Lord Cristiano, no one can violate it, I hope you remember, don''t follow me Play tricks, this is my advice to you!" Then he looked in the hunter''s direction: "Especially you scumbags, don''t try to fool Lord Cristiano, otherwise..." The strong man with the scars didn''t say what would happen ''otherwise'', but the mercenaries who acted as ''hunters'' all shuddered, obviously fearing Cristiano to the extreme. "Humph!" The strong man with a scar snorted contemptuously from his nose, and then said to the seven young people, "Get ready now, start in ten minutes! If you don''t want to die, just run for me and inspire your spirits. Potential, breaking through the ban on your body, this is your only way to survive, so...don''t hesitate, just run away!" After saying that, the strong man with scars waved his hand, and the guards who were standing beside the seven young men retreated together. The seven people were still a little stunned, but some people reacted quickly, and immediately turned around and ran, quickly rushing into the darkness. They had a tacit understanding and did not form a team. Just now, the strong man with scars said that in the end, only one person was left, so they only needed to persist longer than the others. Seeing that the seven had run away, Laura stood still. The scarred man turned his head to look at her, with a playful expression on his face: "What? Is our female agent planning to give up? You have three minutes left to escape. I advise you to hurry up, but don''t expect those **** to pity Xiangxiyu." As he spoke, he deliberately looked at the eager ''Stalker'' mercenaries. Laura smiled sweetly, ignoring the strong man with scars, and instead shouted to another direction where no one else was: "Forget Green, don''t wait any longer, Cristiano won''t show up, quickly get rid of these bastards, this knife Scarface must know where he is!" In an instant, the dozens of mercenaries present, including the strong man with scars, were all stunned, and subconsciously followed Laura''s eyes and looked over. But in the night in that direction, a pair of pale green phosphorous fires suddenly flashed, followed by two, three pairs In the blink of an eye, a pair of faint green phosphorous fires spread around and approached. As the distance shortened, they gradually appeared. Each pair of green phosphorous fires was a fully-armed skeleton soldier! Densely packed, with neat steps, there are as many as hundreds of skeleton soldiers in four square formations. In the middle of the skeleton soldiers, Green walked out unhurriedly with a sneer on his face. At this time, he already knew in his heart that Cristiano''s real purpose of summoning those young people under the age of 20 through the invitation letter . In fact, this time, as soon as Green and Laura came out of Langton City, Cristiano got the news through some secret channels, but he didn''t take it to heart. The two fledgling rookies came to die, but not For the first time, it just added two ''accidental deaths'' to the special bureau. (end of this chapter) Chapter 104： Scarred Strongman (2) Chapter 104 The Scarred Strong Man (2) The town of Velcro has been run by Cristiano for many years, and his eyeliners are scattered all over the town, and Green and Laura were discovered as soon as they arrived. Fortunately, Cristiano didn''t take them seriously, or at the moment he didn''t have the energy to be distracted at all, and only sent a few men to use the drug to plot against the two, but he didn''t expect Green to leave first, and they were a step late. Only Laura was dazed. Just now, Green traced it so far that he used the undead devil vine to sneak under Laura''s feet from the ground to get in touch with her. Seeing the sudden appearance of so many skeleton soldiers, the mercenaries present were taken aback, especially the ''stalker'' mercenaries, who were all rabble and had no extraordinary abilities. , scrambling for the first, but seeing the number of hundreds of people, the fully armed skeleton soldiers, but their legs are weak. And what''s even more disturbing is that in the darkness behind those skeleton soldiers, I don''t know what terrible things are hidden... On the contrary, the subordinates of the strong man with the scar are much calmer. They have seen undead creatures such as skeleton soldiers around Cristiano, so that they have some immunity and stronger psychological quality. Especially the strong man with the scar, was surprised at first, and then laughed savagely: "Hahaha! I didn''t expect you to be a necromancer, but unfortunately you are just a rookie. I don''t know that the summons of a necromancer are not expensive, you What''s the use of summoning so many fragile skeleton soldiers, it''s not enough for Lao Tzu to rush to kill twice!" During the speech, the body of the strong man with scars shook, and suddenly burst into a light red light. At the same time, the muscles on his body swelled, the joints cracked, his arms became longer, his lips protruded, and his clothes were shattered in a blink of an eye. It turned into a half-orc with a height of more than two meters and red skin! With a ?? bang, the red-skin orc took a heavy step forward, leaving a deep footprint on the ground. In the next moment, he roared and rushed out like a sharp arrow. Those ''stalkers'' who had been frightened by the skeleton soldiers before looked at this scene and exclaimed again. They didn''t know that this strong man with scars under Cristiano could turn into a powerful orc. On the contrary, those who followed behind the strong man with scars were not surprised. Except for the one possessed by the six-headed snake girl, everyone else was joking, very relaxed and confident, just waiting to see Green''s skeleton soldiers being killed. Hit people upside down. However, just at the next moment, the dense gunshots rang out! I saw the skeleton soldiers around Green raised their enchanted rifles in a uniform manner, with a clatter, the bullets were loaded, and they fired without hesitation. The red-skinned orcs are caught off guard. If only a few people shoot, with the strong physique and agile speed of the orcs, it is fine to be able to dodge or take a few shots, but this is hundreds of bullets shot from an enchanted rifle, let alone It''s just a mid-level apprentice-level orc, even if there are ten more, they will have to fight on the spot. There was no suspense. With the sound of the gunshot, the red-skinned orc who was still aggressive a moment ago and ran like a whirlwind instantly froze. A translucent light-red light curtain erupted from his body instantly. It was the gas shield condensed by the fighting spirit of the orcs. Unfortunately, as soon as the gas shield appeared, it was instantly shattered, and it was as fragile as an eggshell. Immediately, the subsequent bullets hit the red skin of the orc, and the skin that was tougher than rhino skin was directly penetrated, bursting red blood flowers. The huge inertia generated by the red-skinned orc''s running was offset by the kinetic energy of hundreds of bullets, making him stop in place, his face full of disbelief, and his eyes stared blankly at Green and the sides who were still more than 30 meters away. The Skeleton Soldier raised his gun, and finally a thought flashed in his mind, "Why~~Why can the Skeleton Soldier shoot a gun!" Then his eyes were lost, and he fell to the ground with a bang. At the same time, behind the red-skinned orcs, those mercenaries who were uneasy or confident were all stunned. Some of them reacted quickly, froze for a moment, then came to their senses, screamed, turned around and ran. This cry also woke up the other people, and they all fled in all directions like headless flies. One of them was not sure whether he was scared or something, but inexplicably rushed towards Greene! The fate of this person is of course no doubt, he was killed by random guns. But those who fled in other directions could not escape. Just after running a few steps, they found that the nearby land was surging, like waves in the sea, and then with a bang, a monster rushed out from the ground, and a huge iron-black vine swelled out. The mouthparts that swivel open and close are like a huge flesh-and-blood grinding disc, swallowing a mercenary in one bite. The mercenary only had time to scream, and was ground into a mass of flesh by the countless sharp teeth in the huge mouthparts of the undead devil vine, and even the hard bones were chewed and crushed like a cookie. "Ah! Damn monster! What kind of monster is this~~~~ Help! Lord Cristiano~~~~" There was a burst of cries of crying father and mother, but it could not stop the hunting and eating of the undead devil vine. Those who were present in less than five minutes all entered the mouthparts of the undead devil vine, and the furthest one did not escape a hundred. Meter. And this very thick undead devil vine, after this slaughter and eating, has grown in size again, comparable to an adult thigh, and its length is more than 15 meters, making it a behemoth. However, this amazing monster was very well-behaved in front of Green, and after that, he circled around Green in a dog-legged circle, so that he would only have to bark twice. Green''s mind moved slightly and checked the data in the cemetery. With the continuous use of these days, the [Death Vine] skill has been upgraded to LV5, and as the carrier of the [Death Vine] skill, the combat power of this undead devil vine is also Raised to 25 points, more than the corpse witch and the Wailing Banshee. Green was very satisfied, and even looked forward to the development of this undead devil vine, and then his eyes fell on the red-skinned orc who fell to the ground again. The guy lay on the ground motionless, with a pool of blood under him, as if he was already dead, but Green sneered secretly, no matter if he had activated the spirit of death by himself, or through the psychic imaging of the undead devil''s vine, the red-skinned orc''s The vitality has not disappeared. "Are you pretending to be dead?" Green murmured, but he didn''t rush to deal with it, and planned to join Laura first. At this time, Laura was very depressed. Speaking of which, she was an experienced bounty hunter in Langton City before joining the special bureau, but she did not expect that she would be easily plotted against her this time. This made her feel depressed and she also began to reflect on herself. Since joining the special bureau, her mentality has completely changed, as if putting on the special bureau uniform gave her an inexplicable sense of security, and following Green, the team leader, went out. The task did not require her to be born and die, which made her vigilance weaker and weaker, and finally fell into a big trouble this time. (end of this chapter) Chapter 105： Lakeside Villa Chapter 105 Lakeside Villa Green saw that Laura was in a bad mood, so she didn''t tell her much. Laura was not delicate and could adjust herself without soft words to comfort her. Green turned around and walked towards the red-skinned half-orc who fell to the ground and pretended to be dead. He stopped five meters away, and said lightly, "Do you still want to pretend?" At this time, there was a circle of skeleton soldiers around the red-skin orc, and the muzzle of the enchanted rifle pointed to the center of the circle, just waiting for Green''s order. The red-skinned half-orc finally turned over and sat up. At the same time, his body shrank rapidly and returned to his human form. The scar on his face was distorted, and his eyes looked at Green who was a few meters away. If it was in the past that he had the confidence to eliminate any enemy at this distance within two seconds, but at this moment, he did not dare to take any action, not because he was afraid of the muzzle of the surrounding guns, but because he was afraid of Green himself. Because this young man is the same as his master, or even a more powerful necromancer! As Cristiano''s confidant, he is different from other stragglers. He deeply knows the horror of necromancers. He is a powerful being that can handle life and death, and even the soul cannot be freed after death. So when he found out that Green was a more powerful necromancer than Cristiano, he was completely desperate, especially at this time, his master himself had a problem and he couldn''t count on it. "Sir, spare your life! Your lord, spare your life!" After the strong man with the scar was restored to his human form, he hurriedly fell on the ground and prayed regardless of the wounds he had been hit by bullets. Green was a little surprised. He wanted to torture him, but he didn''t expect that he would surrender without discipline before he could do something. "Take me to Cristiano." Green didn''t talk nonsense, he ordered directly, and it was not negotiable. The body of the strong man with the scar was shocked. The fear of Cristiano over the years made him subconsciously want to refuse, but the reason and desire to survive in his heart made him restrain his fear of Cristiano''s arrogance, and nodded with a stiff neck. At this time, Green finally showed a smile. In fact, he didn''t have much hatred for Cristiano. This time he came mainly for the corpse of the Cygnos python whose beard was cut off by the other party last time. Even before he came, he had fantasies that if he could negotiate with Cristiano, he could buy the corpse of the Cygnus python with extra money. But forget it now, from the mouth of the strong man with scars, I know that Cristiano''s situation is quite bad. A few months ago, Cristiano was seriously injured for unknown reasons, forcing him to completely transform into a lich. Moreover, after transforming into a lich, his body cannot be used, and he must be replaced with a new one. This is also the reason why Cristiano rushed Tina and others over in a hurry. Originally, these teenagers were important pawns arranged by Cristiano for the future. They were going to be slowly cultivated and accepted as subordinates in the future, but now they have to change their uses and use the selected winner as his new body. Hearing these news from the mouth of the strong man with scars made Green suddenly understand some things that he didn''t understand before. For example, as a famous necromancer in Rhine City, why did Cristiano take the risk to cooperate with people from the Church of Nature; he bought the corpse of the Cygnus python at a high price; and at the earliest time he secretly dispatched a ghoul , go all the way to the old one-eyed store to sell things. It is estimated that there were not one or two ghouls sent by Cristiano at that time. In order to transform the lich and replace the body, a lot of gold pounds must be urgently needed to buy magic materials. That Cygnosian corpse may have been an important magical material for Cristiano to replace his body, or the Cygnus corpse would need to be exchanged for some more important item. As for the cooperation with the Church of Nature, it should be for the seeds of the divine tree of nature. Only the seeds of the divine tree of nature can guarantee that when the soul is transferred, one''s own soul and memory will not be damaged. In the face of Cristiano like this, of course Green would not talk to him politely any more. About half an hour later, Green came to a small lake on the outskirts of Rhine City under the guidance of the strong man with scars. The water surface of the small lake is not large, but the water is clear, and it is a good place for leisure in the suburbs. Green was riding in the carriage and saw a three-storey villa by the lake from a distance. It was dark and without any lights. According to the strong man with scars, this was the place where Cristiano hid secretly after being injured. This time, Green did not send evil spirits or howling banshees to investigate. After all, the other party was also a necromancer, and sending undead creatures over would definitely scare the snakes. Green pondered for a while, already had an idea, and looked at the strong man with a bad intention. A few minutes later, the six-headed snake woman adapted to the body of the strong man with scars, and walked towards the villa by the lake step by step. Before, the six-headed snake woman possessed a subordinate of a strong man with a scar. She had already returned to the cemetery, but was summoned by Greene, who made her use the same method to possess the strong man with a scar. When I entered the villa and saw Cristiano, I didn''t need to say anything else. I only said that there were problems with Tina and all of them did not stimulate their potential and could not be used to replace their bodies. Presumably at such a time, Cristiano would definitely be upset when he heard the news, but Green actually didn''t know where those people went. For this reason, after the six-headed snake woman possessed herself, she also specially practiced imitating the way of speaking of the strong man with scars. Unfortunately, the imitation was not the same, especially the tone of speech was completely different. Green had no choice but to injure the throat of the strong man with scars, and then made the six-headed snake girl deliberately lower her voice, making the illusion that her throat was injured and could not speak normally. However, the plan didn''t change quickly after all, and it was ready on Green''s side to let the strong man with scars possessed by the six-headed snake woman enter the lakeside villa, but unexpectedly found that Cristiano was not in the villa at all! Through visual synchronization, Green saw with his own eyes that the six-headed snake woman controlled the strong man with scars and searched upstairs and downstairs. There was no one inside, and there was no trace of fighting. Cristiano should have left on his own initiative. But according to the strong man with scars, Cristiano was terminally ill and couldn''t get out of bed two months ago, let alone leaving the villa and going to the toilet alone. "Is it a step too late?" Green frowned and thought: "Cristiano received the news in advance and hid somewhere else?" This is very possible. Although Greene concluded that the only person who knew that the strong man with scars had a chance to play tricks, he could not prevent Cristiano from leaving a warning spell on him in advance. For example, the strong man with scars suffered a certain degree of seriousness A spell that automatically activates when you hit it. The half-dead Cristiano has become a frightened bird. Once the spell is activated, he senses and immediately moves to a safer place. (end of this chapter) Chapter 106： underground room Chapter 106 The Underground Chamber [On the first day of August, it was finally put on the shelves. Today, the fifth watch broke out. In the future, if there is no accident, there will be two changes every day. I hope everyone will support it! ! "Mr. Neva, I hope you can have a reasonable explanation." Green looked blankly at a small cloud of white air suspended in his palm. A distorted scar face can be vaguely seen in the white air mass, which is the soul that Greene extracted from the body of the strong man with the scar. Originally, the possession of the six-headed snake girl would directly devour the soul of the original owner, but Green felt that this strong man with a scar called Neva might still be useful, so he used [Soul Extraction] to extract his soul in advance, and temporarily used the spirit Can wrap. "Sir! I really didn''t lie to you, really! I don''t know what happened, he was still here when I left not long ago" Neva''s voice came through the vibration of psionic energy, wrapped in psionic energy The scarred face in the air mass was about to cry at this moment, for fear that Green would crush his soul when he was angry. "I don''t want to listen to any excuses, I''ll give you ten seconds." Green said with a stern look, and tightened the hand holding the psychic air mass slightly. Scarred Han Neva''s soul struggled hard inside but to no avail. As time wore on, he became more anxious and anxious. Seeing Green''s fingers tightening, he seemed to remember something and suddenly shouted: "Wait, my lord! I remembered, there is another place!" The corners of Green''s mouth were slightly upturned, and he slowly released his fingers... After a while, Green came to a clearing by the lake. This is more than 300 meters away from the three-storey lakeside villa, but the surrounding dense bushes and a big banyan tree blocked the view, making it impossible to see the villa even from the roof. According to the guidance of Scarface Neva, Green quickly found the exit of the secret room hidden in the bushes next to a clearing. The exit of this secret room is not particularly hidden, but it is difficult to find it accurately if it is not known in advance in such a wilderness. This secret exit of escape, even if Scarface Neva was Cristiano''s confidant, he would not have known it. He discovered it by accident and didn''t dare to say it secretly. Even Cristiano didn''t know that he knew this secret exit. . asked the six-headed snake woman to open the exit hidden under the bushes, and a burst of hot air rushed out. Below that is a straight up and down ladder, and the access is very tight, and you can''t see inside, but there is hot air gushing out, indicating that there is a high probability of someone inside. The underground is dark and damp, and there must be someone to keep warm, otherwise there will be no hot air gushing out. Could it be that Cristiano is hiding in it! Green''s eyes lit up, and immediately let the undead devil vine sneak into the ground to check. Because this tunnel is very deep, it reaches more than 20 meters underground, and the undead devil vine generally walks about three meters underground, so I didn''t find an underground secret room when I arrived here, until I finally found a room down the tunnel at this moment. Four meters square basement. This basement is more than 20 meters deep, and it has reached the underground rock formation. The construction is very difficult, and the space is not small. It is obviously not built by ordinary means, but some kind of magic is used to corrode the hard granite, and it is hard to open in the middle of the rock formation. out of a secret room. There are two entrances to the secret room, one on Green''s side, and the other leads to the lakeside villa. Through the investigation of the devil''s vine, it was found that there were indeed people in this secret room, and there were not only one, but three people! Unfortunately, the Devil''s Vine can only roughly distinguish three people through psychic response imaging, but it can''t see things in more detail like human eyes. In the end, the six-headed snake woman possessed the scar-faced Neva and climbed down with two crusty ghouls. As soon as he climbed under the secret passage, there was a weak scream, as well as vicious curses and fierce threats. Green observes the following situation through visual synchronization. At this time, he does not need to command the battle. The six-headed snake woman is highly intelligent enough to face any situation by herself and make the most appropriate choice. Following the screams and the sound of pressing questions, he walked along the tunnel for more than 30 meters, and finally came to the four-meter-square basement. It was a well-decorated room. Although it was in a rock formation, the interior was covered with wooden planks. There was also a magic heater, which made the interior very warm. If it hadn''t just climbed down more than 20 meters, it would have been unimaginable. It''s a basement. In the basement, there are three people in total, two young men in servant costumes are fiercely torturing an old man who is described as withered. "Cristiano?" Green looked at the frail old man through visual synchronization. The two young male servants were ordinary people without any spiritual energy fluctuations on their bodies. Only this old man contained weak spiritual energy fluctuations, but he was close to running out of oil, and his life force was fading rapidly. Through Scarface Neva''s confirmation, that frail old man was indeed Cristiano, which surprised Green''s heart. According to the truth, Cristiano should be a young and powerful middle-aged mage. I dont know what happened to make him look like a ghost. No wonder he had to change his body at all costs. Based on his physical condition, it is estimated that he will not last for ten days. And this Mr. Cristiano didn''t know who he was, and the two servants who stayed by his side at the last moment were wolves. Seeing him fall, he naturally became greedy and planned to force him to hand over his property and magic book. But Cristiano was tough, no matter how the other party tortured him, he just gritted his teeth and didn''t say a word. At this moment, Cristianos body was slashed with a dagger more than ten times in different depths. Because of his weakness, he didnt bleed much. The wounds showed white everted flesh, and some of the deeper wounds even showed white stubble. Cristiano''s cloudy eyes were calm and hopeless. He didn''t struggle, couldn''t resist, and let the other party beat and torture him, as if he was quietly waiting for death. But the two evil servants haven''t got what they are greedy for, so they won''t let him die easily. Although the shots are not light, they are not the key points. They just want to keep increasing his pain. Green''s vision was synchronized, watching all this silently, but did not interfere with the six-headed snake girl''s actions, allowing her to make her own decision to act. Scarface Neva, possessed by the six-headed snake woman, stood by the door of the basement, waited for a moment, and then suddenly rushed in. Although her actions were somewhat jerky after being possessed, Scarface Neva was very powerful, and there was no suspense in dealing with evil servants who were neither junior apprentices. I saw a black shadow flashing across a few meters in an instant, and came to the front of an evil servant with a knife. The man was taken aback, he heard something wrong, he immediately turned his head to check, just when he saw the big, vicious face of Scarface, he was so frightened that he lost his mind. "Boss Neva!" Another evil servant also saw the appearance of Scarface, his face was shocked and unbelievable, they never thought that Scarface would find such a secret place anyway. But without waiting for the voice to fall, the scarred face reached out and grabbed his hand, grabbing the neck of the evil servant, and the man exclaimed in his throat instantly. Immediately with a click, the thumb of the palm of the hand squeezed the man''s neck directly, and immediately rolled his eyelids, his head was tilted to one side, and the man was dead on the spot. (end of this chapter) Chapter 107： Boom~ boom~ boom~ Chapter 107 Boom~Boom~Boom~ "Ni~ni~ Boss Neva! You..." The other evil servant was so frightened that his face was pale when he saw his companion''s death, and he regretted it in his heart, but it was too late. In the next moment, with a click, Scarface twisted his neck with the same movement, and with a bang, the body fell to the ground, with both eyes wide open. At this time, Scarface Neva turned around and respectfully came to the weakened Cristiano, coughed hard and said in a hoarse voice: "Master, I''m late." Cristiano rolled his eyelids weakly, looked at the scarred face, and shook his head slightly: "Forget it, stop pretending, Neva''s tone of voice is different from yours, even if his throat is injured, he won''t talk to me like this. ." Knife-scarred strong man Neva''s expression became weird, and then he replaced it with the voice of a six-headed snake girl speaking: "Well, I''m still not very good at imitating other people''s speech." "Who are you? Are you from the Eye of Blood, or from the Church of Nature?" Cristiano asked vigorously: "Being able to find this place, it seems that I am really doomed this time." The six-headed snake woman didn''t answer his question, but reached out and touched Cristiano''s body a few times, and finally landed on Cristiano''s neck. The lavender light from the fingertips flashed and penetrated into the pale skin . In the next moment, with a bang, as the purple light penetrated, a collar-like tattoo appeared on Cristiano''s skin. "Huh? It''s the space magic print! This guy really put all his family on his body." Green saw this scene through visual synchronization, and his face showed joy. If nothing else, the corpse of the Signus python It should be in this space magic seal. This kind of space magic print is not pure magic, but the space magic array is tattooed on the skin through magic potion, which is equivalent to arranging a space magic array on the skin to form a storage space that you can carry with you, and then use magic Covered, quite hidden and safe. At the same time, Cristiano found that the space magic print appeared, and his face instantly turned from pale to flushed, as if returning to light, his eyes flashed, and an astonishing spiritual energy erupted, forming a gray-black with a bang. Ring-shaped Shockwave - Death Blast! In an instant, the six-headed snake girl attached to the strong man with scars was caught off guard and was overturned to the ground by the power of [Death Impact]. "Not good!" Green screamed inwardly when he saw this, and quickly ordered the devil vine to lock in Cristiano''s breath, and he must not let the ducks he got fly. In fact, Cristiano is not as weak as he looks. He was tortured by those two stupid evil servants just now. It''s just that this is his last trump card, and he doesn''t want to use it on the two wastes. Anyway, this body will be abandoned. After transforming into a lich, he has lost the pain, so he simply let them do it. Just wait for the selection of the strong man with scars to end, replace with a new body, and then settle accounts with them. However, what he finally waited for was Li Daitao''s scarred face, which made him desperate and could only play his trump card. However, Cristiano knew that the power of his [Death Shock] would definitely not kill the enemy. After releasing it, he simply turned his heart away, and even abandoned the wrecked body, and directly followed the other tunnel leading to the villa with his spiritual body. Run away quickly. The six-headed snake girl was caught off guard, and the strong man with a scar on her body was instantly smashed to pieces by the impact of the death energy. Chase past. Although the spiritual body can ignore the matter and walk directly through the rock formations, the speed is much slower. So Cristiano and Hexa chose ready-made tunnels. Without a body, the speed of the six-headed snake girl is faster, but Cristiano is not as familiar with the terrain. Besides, there are two magic traps in the tunnel, which are triggered one after another to block the six-headed snake girl''s progress. In the blink of an eye, Cristiano''s spirit body turned out to be Throwing off the pursuit of the six-headed snake girl, he followed the secret passage and broke into the three-storey lakeside villa. "Sure enough, there is still a hidden card?" Green is not surprised, he has long expected that a character like Cristiano must not be simple. It''s just that Green didn''t expect that Cristiano, who was almost out of fuel, could suddenly burst into such an amazing speed. Even if he ordered Devil Vine to pay attention to surveillance in advance, he still let him escape into the villa, and then his psychic energy was extinguished and disappeared directly. When his psionic energy disappeared suddenly, Green certainly wouldnt think that Cristiano had lost his mind, and must have used some kind of magic circle or magic item arranged in advance to block his psionic response. "Huh, are you hiding as a tortoise?" Green sneered, not wanting to enter the lakeside villa to search. At such a time of life and death, Cristiano dared to hide inside. He must have set up a net, and rushing in hastily would definitely be useless. Green was even more straightforward, and directly summoned a squad of undead cannons! The thick muzzles of the four black holes were aimed at the villa, and the six skeleton soldiers in each artillery group were busy quickly, setting up the gun positions, calculating the firing range, and adjusting the angle... After a while, Boom~Boom~Boom~Boom~ There were four consecutive loud noises, accompanied by a cloud of black smoke rising from the dazzling flame of the muzzle, and the heavy gun body slammed back half a meter under the strong recoil. Immediately afterwards, the skeleton soldiers stepped forward and laboriously pushed the cannon back to the gun position, cleaned the gun chamber, loaded the ammunition, and adjusted the angle. Like a well-functioning precision machine, the second shell was fired in just over twenty seconds. The four undead cannons fired a total of eight shells in two rounds. The first round directly broke the defensive circle of the villa. The seemingly solid defensive circle was as fragile as a piece of paper under the attack of the enchanted cannonball. The second round of cannonballs poured down and directly destroyed the villa. Just after the sound of the cannonballs, the three-storey wooden villa collapsed with a bang. All the arrangements inside, all the magic traps, all kinds of illusions, magic circle labyrinths, poisonous curses... all in The rumbling sound of the cannons vanished into nothing. After a few minutes, the night wind blew the smoke away. Over the ruins of the villa, Cristiano''s spiritual body was floating, and a transparent ball of light shrouded it. He was stunned and confused. He never expected such an outcome anyway. If he hadn''t just hid in the most central room of the villa, barely blocking the power of the undead cannon, he would have been lost. At the same time, the huge spiritual body of the six-headed snake woman appeared behind him, like an eagle catching a chicken, a psychic energy enveloped it, and then snapped it back, trapping it in an instant. Cristiano''s spirit body was shrunk into the size of a tennis ball before he could struggle, and was sent to Green by the six-headed snake girl. (end of this chapter) Chapter 108： Mallorca Bar Chapter 108 Mallorca Bar The next morning, Green and Laura came to No. 25 Huilin Street in Rhine City, an old-fashioned building with a history of more than 30 years. This is the office of the personnel sent by the Special Bureau in Rhine City. A middle-aged man with a sincere face received them and provided information in a file bag. Those are the information about the abnormal growth of plants in the north of Rhine City, which is also the official work of Green and Laura this time. As for Mr. Cristiano, he had already been completely assimilated by the cemetery and became the third hero under Green''s command. Cristiano, Lich, Level 3 Hero, Price 450, Combat Strength 42, Senior Apprentice In that case, Cristiano, who was cornered and had no courage to face death, chose to surrender. This was an unexpected joy for Green. After being assimilated by the cemetery, he became a level 3 hero with a combat power of 42. Although he was a senior apprentice with Penny, his combat power was more than a little higher. The only flaw is that the price is high. When he entered the cemetery, Cristiano only had his spiritual body left. In order to complete it, he spent a lot of spiritual energy, enough to recruit another team of gun skeleton soldiers. However, the most important purpose of Green''s trip was not achieved. After he captured Cristiano, he asked about the corpse of the Cygnus python, but it was not in Cristiano''s hands, but was traded to Rhine City by him in advance. The Church of Nature The body of the Cygnus python was not found. Of course, Green refused to leave Rhine City. Since it fell into the hands of the Church of Nature, it happened that he came to investigate the abnormal growth of plants in Rhine City this time. This matter is very likely to involve the Church of Nature. It''s just that when Green came to the Rhine City branch of the Special Bureau, he was still taken aback by the depressing and dilapidated atmosphere in front of him. In this dilapidated office building, it was not like a powerful institution that controlled the superhumans of the kingdom, but more like a A small company that has been unable to pay wages for several months and is on the verge of going bankrupt. And when Green and Laura revealed their identities, only the simple and honest middle-aged man received them. This middle-aged man is just an ordinary person without extraordinary abilities. Neither the leader of the Rhine City branch nor the extraordinary person showed up. It can be seen that the situation of the special bureau here has been corrupted to the extreme. Green didn''t want to be the savior of the Rhine City Special Branch. If it wasn''t for the continued search for the body of the Cygnus python, he would have taken Laura to pat his **** and left. Fortunately, they subdued the local snake Cristiano. They were not smeared in the Rhine City. They walked through the scene and got the information. Green and Laura left directly and went to a place called Mallorca Bar. According to the information provided by Cristiano, this place appears to be a bar, but it is actually an important stronghold for the Church of Nature to take root in Rhine City. The Church of Nature obtained the corpse of the Cygnus python, which is most likely to be stored here. After all The corpse was not small. Before noon, Green and Laura took a carriage to the West Schoker Street in the east of Rhine City. This is almost where the entertainment venues of the entire Rhine City converge, but most of the time it is closed, making the whole street seem deserted. Mallorca Bar is located at the east end of the street, close to Victory Square. Green got out of the carriage in front of the bar, looked up at the signboard, made sure there was no mistake, and walked straight in. The door of the bar was unlocked, it was pitch black inside, and the ground was in a mess, and I hadn''t had time to clean it up after the party last night. Green and Laura walked in and immediately smelled an unpleasant smell of alcohol and vomit that had not dissipated, and under the cover of this smell there was a faint smell of blood, which was only found in slaughterhouses. The smell that appeared, only when a large amount of blood gathered, was used to cover it up, so that the smell of blood was not particularly conspicuous. Green frowned and looked at Laura. Laura''s expression was grim, and she obviously noticed the smell of blood. If it was human blood, there would not be too many people who died here last night. In addition, Green also found weak psionic residues in this bar, which is a spell that can amplify people''s emotions, confusion, madness, venting, lust, violence... I fell into madness without realizing it. Green frowned slightly and called to Laura, then released a few evil spirits to search the back kitchen and second floor of the bar, and soon found that there were many corpses piled up in the back kitchen, piled up in chaos, and each corpse had skin color. Pale, a deep wound on the side of the neck cut through the artery and drained all their blood, and a large amount of blood accumulated on the ground, because more than ten hours passed, the blood gradually solidified, showing a dark red color, and descending from above When looking at it, it can be seen that the coagulated blood has formed a huge, meaningless magic circle pattern, but there is no psychic fluctuation. There are two possibilities for this situation, either the formation diagram is wrong, or the formation has been completed, leaving only these remaining traces. From the perspective of the evil spirit, Green also found that there were traces of binding on these corpses. The wrists and ankles were all scars and scratches, and there were traces of the wounds and green grass clippings left in them. They should not be ordinary ropes. But some kind of thorn vine. This again reminds Green of the Church of Nature, the **** and brutal killings of these extreme environmentalists in almost every appearance. They love nature, but they do not love human beings. But on second thought, it seems that something is wrong. This bar was originally a stronghold of the Church of Nature. Why did they openly kill people here, and they did not dispose of the bodies afterwards? Maybe it will be discovered here soon. Even if it''s completely useless. "Isn''t it the Church of Nature?" Green became suspicious, and immediately checked the corpses carefully. Sure enough, he found that more than half of the corpses had a tattoo of black thorns on the left arm. This is the symbol of the Church of Nature and will never be made wrong! "Most of the people who died here are members of the Church of Nature!" Green''s face was solemn. If the Church of Nature''s influence in Rhine City was taken away by someone, it would be even more difficult for him to retrieve the body of the Cygnus python. . Green immediately asked Cristiano if there were any other strongholds of the Church of Nature near Rhine City. Unfortunately, Cristiano only knew of this place. There must be other strongholds, but they were hidden somewhere. Green pondered slightly and fell into thinking, and at this moment, a faint psionic fluctuation was suddenly found under the pile of corpses! This trace of psionic energy fluctuation is very weak, and it was discovered by the devil vine hidden in the ground, which immediately caught Green''s attention. [The other two chapters will be updated in the morning, please subscribe, thank you! (end of this chapter) Chapter 109： Blood Demon Ape (four more please subscribe!) Chapter 109 Blood Demon Ape (Four more please subscribe!) Greene''s eyes fell on the corpse pile. In this case, it was almost impossible to have a living person, and the trace of psionic fluctuations did not look like a living person, but more like a soul or ghost. Moreover, the source of the psionic energy fluctuation was trapped under the corpse pile for some reason, unable to leave, and could only wait to die. Green immediately summoned several coolie ghouls. These guys were agile and not too weak, just right to carry the corpse. In less than two minutes, the corpse was removed by the ghoul, revealing the corpse of a young girl placed at the core of the entire array below. It was a little blond girl who was only twelve or thirteen years old. The skin that had been drained of blood was extremely pale, and she stared at a pair of big eyes. The eyes were dull and full of disbelief. The faint psionic fluctuation just now came from the blond girl''s body, indicating that her soul had not dissipated. Green immediately waved his staff, used Soul Drain, and at the same time, with a thought, he released a death psychic energy that enveloped the girl. on her corpse to prevent her only remaining soul from being wiped out. At the next moment, a faint, almost imperceptible white light emerged from the corpse, pulled by Green''s staff, and slowly condensed into a human form. It was the girl who looked at Green blankly at the moment, as if a broken puppet. Green frowned slightly, increasing the output of psionic energy and pouring it into the girl''s spiritual body. Suddenly a white light flashed, and the girl''s spiritual body became a little thicker. Unfortunately, this was just a reflection of the light, and it could not be completely dissipated. The reason why Green just entered a small amount of psychic energy just now was because he was afraid that his psychic energy would disperse the girl''s spiritual body, but now it seems that it is no longer necessary. The girl''s spiritual body is too weak to be preserved at all, and death is inevitable. Green increased his psionic input to maintain the girl''s spiritual body, and at the same time began to read the girl''s remaining memories. As a necromancer, as an expert in playing with the soul, it is not very difficult to read the memory of a spirit body. Moreover, the girl''s soul is about to die, and the spirit body is so weak that it is not fortified at all. In an instant, Green''s thoughts invaded. in her memory. The girl''s memory has begun to fragment, and only her last memory picture can be read. Green''s thoughts invaded her memory, like watching a phone with a broken screen, full of spider web-like cracks. The scene is in this bar. A person wearing a blood-red hooded robe is standing in the middle of the back kitchen of the bar. A pattern has been drawn on the ground. The little girl is tied in the center of the pattern, with a round and round face. Big eyes, like a frightened deer. The little girl''s wrist was cut not too deep, and the blood slowly drained into the array below her body. The little girl herself has an excellent talent, and the psionic energy in her blood is very strong. If she did not encounter all this, she would probably grow up and become a powerful superhuman in the future. Unfortunately, that possibility no longer exists. At the same time, a red eyeball the size of a basin appeared on the top of the red-robed man''s head, and blood-red tentacles extended from below the eyeball. Many, as if a group of demons danced wildly around people''s hands, feet and bodies throughout the bar. And those people seem to have fallen into a psychedelic state, and they don''t care about the tentacles entangled at all, until they are dragged into the kitchen one by one, their hands and feet are tied and their carotid arteries are cut... Green saw the blood-red eyeballs, and immediately knew that this red-robed man was probably a ''blood eye'' person. At this time, two people in green divine robes suddenly rushed down from the second floor. They were probably the battle priests of the Church of Nature who stayed here. When they found the situation, they rushed down and released two green light blades that cut and grew wantonly. Bloody tentacles. At the same time, he flew in the direction of the back kitchen, trying to catch the thief and the king first, to solve the source of the tentacles. But at this moment, two cold blood-red shadows suddenly flashed from behind them, and with a sudden flash, they rushed towards the two of them, and in the blink of an eye they knocked down the two battle priests of the Church of Nature. It was two red apes, as if they had peeled off the skin on their entire bodies, exposing the red, red, and muscular giant apes directly under the skin! Before the two battle priests of the Church of Nature could react, the two skinless giant apes rushed up, and the two fan-like ape palms slapped the two of them on the head. The two battle priests did not respond slowly. After being thrown to the ground, they immediately roared, and a light green light burst out from their bodies, and then a huge counter-thrust was generated, slamming into the two giant apes, but only After shaking the giant ape for a while, the body shook slightly, and then it stabilized again. The two ape palms that attacked the two of them only stagnated slightly, and in the next moment, they were shot fiercely. The two battle priests let out a scream almost at the same time, and the one on the left was being beaten in the face, like a watermelon was smashed. Even at the last moment, the man''s body burst with green light, which seemed to be some kind of defensiveness. The magical technique still couldn''t stop the amazing brute force of the giant ape, and with a bang, his brain burst. The man on the right reacted faster. At the last moment, he twisted his body, barely letting go of his head, but was slapped on the shoulder. With a click, the shoulder plate was fractured, and the entire shoulder collapsed. The pain caused him to grit his teeth and scream, but Out of urgency, he took the opportunity to roll to the side, broke free from under the giant ape, covered his shoulders, turned around and ran. The severe pain from the shoulder made the battle priest who had been brutally trained since childhood couldn''t bear it. After being seriously injured, his speed dropped sharply. The ape''s palm was pressed on his back, and his big mouth with ferocious canine teeth opened fiercely to the back of his neck. The severe pain from the back of the neck and the fear of death made the battle priest unable to bear it any longer, and let out a howl of pain. Unfortunately, in just a moment, the giant ape pressed its jaws hard, as if chewing shrimp sticks, and knocked the man out with a click. The neck was bitten off. Green looked at this scene indifferently, and can already conclude that this is a continuation of the conflict between ''Blood Eye'' and the ''Natural Church'', but this time, ''Blood Eye'' took out a lot of capital, not only the blood eye was dispatched Totem, also sent two Gorefiends. But what is the purpose of the Eye of Blood targeting the Church of Nature so vigorously? Green thought silently, and was about to continue to look down, but at this moment, the picture with a bang suddenly disappeared, and at the same time the girl''s soul collapsed into a firefly-like light spot, forming a light rain, falling slowly, followed by annihilation... Ten minutes later, four carriages with the signs of the police station quickly came to the door of the Mallorca bar. The nervous policemen quickly ran down from the carriages, blocked the door of the bar, and pulled up the cordon. At the same time, a one-eyed police officer with a figure like a bull stepped down from the front carriage. The police uniform had the effect of a tights on him, and the only remaining eye contained a sharp cold light. (end of this chapter) Chapter 110： Cristianos basement (five updates for subscription Chapter 110 Cristiano''s Basement Bulldog Asido, chief of the Rhine City Police Department, an aristocratic officer who was retired from the army and turned into Rhine City, because of his fierce and fierce style, he was nicknamed Bulldog by the underworld of Rhine City. . At the moment, Asido is in a very bad mood. Today is his daughter''s twelfth birthday. He originally planned to come home from get off work early to surprise the lovely little Elena, but he did not expect ''Blood Eye'' and ''Blood Eyes'' at this moment. Natural Church'' people jump out and do things. As the chief of the Rhine City Police Department, Asido of course knows the footsteps of the ''Blood Eye'' and the ''Natural Church'', but the police department only deals with ordinary cases, and the extraordinary and weird cases are all handled by the special bureau. But this time the situation was obviously different. Dozens of people died in a bar, and there was almost no doubt that the battle was some kind of evil magic circle. Approaching the back chef of the bar and seeing the situation at the scene, Asido became even more angry, not because so many people died, but because the other party''s unscrupulous killing has completely lost the face of the royal government and his police chief. Asido''s brows furrowed and he remained silent, his only remaining eye flashed a dangerous cold light. "Report to the director, preliminary investigation of the scene, there are a total of 42 deceased, the fatal injury is a laceration of the carotid artery, there are slight abrasions on the surface of the body, no obvious restraint marks..." A capable young policeman saw Asido come in. Report immediately. "Well, I know, first verify the identity of the deceased, and call the owner of the bar." Asido said coldly: "Remember, it''s not that fat pig Henry, I want to see the real owner here!" Of course, Asido knew that the bar was the stronghold of the Church of Nature, but he couldn''t explain it. It would be more troublesome for him if he pierced the window paper. After ?? glanced at the scene, Asido walked out of the bar, an old policeman in plainclothes stood at the door smoking a cigarette, Asido walked over and leaned beside the old policeman. Barkley, who is fifty-five years old this year, is Asido''s predecessor and partner, an experienced but unruly old detective. "Old man, what do you think of this?" Asido lit a cigarette, took a deep breath, and asked in a low voice. "Cases involving supernatural beings and occultism are not under our control." Buckley said lightly: "I heard that two rookies were sent over by the Special Bureau of Langton City recently, and just handed this matter over to those two. Stunned." Asido smiled bitterly: "Old man, I''m afraid it''s not that easy to get rid of the blame. The person who counts the special bureau according to time should have arrived the day before yesterday, but he hasn''t shown up yet. Even if the case is handed over, we can''t find anyone. Besides, this time'' The Eye of Blood ''raided'' the stronghold of the ''Natural Church'' with extremely arrogant arrogance and did not cover up at all, I am afraid they will make more moves in the future. If we don''t want to be pulled out as a scapegoat in the end, it is best to plan early, otherwise..." Just when Asido and Barkley pretended to be calm on the surface, but they were crying in their hearts, Green left the city long ago and took Laura back to Velcro Town to settle temporarily. Cristia''s half-abandoned old house became their destination. Don''t look at the old house that looks dilapidated from the outside, but it is hidden in the mysterious locks and magic circles, and there is a considerable area of ??repair and maintenance. Yes, there is more magnificence in it than Wilson Castle. Green saw what happened at the Mallorca bar through the residual soul of the little girl. The Church of Nature''s stronghold in Rhine City was destroyed by the Eye of Blood, which made Green''s pursuit of the body of the Cygnus python stagnated again. Fortunately, there was a loss inside the wall, and just after Green came to Cristiano''s old family house, he immediately released Cristiano, who was transformed into a lich. "My master, I''m willing to serve you!" Cristiano bowed his head, because he couldn''t speak in the real world, he could only talk to Green through his mind. "Let''s lead the way." Green nodded slightly, then said indifferently. "Yes!" The soul fire in Cristiano''s eyes trembled, and then he obediently led Green to find the extremely hidden entrance to the basement. The secret room under this old house is more secretive and larger than the lakeside villa. Entering the basement, Cristiano came to the wooden cabinet in the corner, pressed the wall beside the second grid of the wooden cabinet with his hand, and immediately The light flashed, a magic circle appeared, and there was a more secret entrance to the secret room next to it. This was the underground secret room where Cristiano stored important items. Go down the entrance, the space below is not small, it is more than ten meters underground, and it is built with anti-magic stone. Even if the undead devil vine is not head-on, it is difficult to find a basement here. It is three meters high up and down and covers an area of ??30 square meters. Magic lights are installed inside to illuminate the entire basement. The air is very fresh and there is no pollution. Green entered the basement, glanced slightly, and smiled. Cristiano is really rich. I saw many magic items on the four-story wooden cabinets around the basement. Although the level is not too high, it is better than the number. I don''t know how he collected it, not only the necromancer What is needed, there are many other tools and weapons of professional extraordinary people, I am afraid that Mr. Cristiano has not done less than ''robbing the rich and helping the poor'' before. But now these all belonged to Green. He rudely stepped forward and harvested a wave of psionic energy. A total of 42 magic items were transformed into the cemetery and became 2320 psionic energy. In addition to what Green had saved before, At this time, the total amount of psychic energy in the cemetery had exceeded 5,000. This made Green very happy, and immediately thought about it and entered the cemetery. At this time, Green''s cemetery has begun to take shape, with a town hall, a magic guild, a city defense fortress, a skeleton graveyard, a zombie crypt, and a tower of evil spirits. Next, if you follow the steps, you should build the Lich Mausoleum, but there is a precondition for building the Lich Mausoleum, that is, the level 3 town hall must be upgraded. Upgrading the town hall requires 5000 psionic energy. Green didn''t have to think about it, he temporarily gave up building the Lich Tomb, and there were three other options: upgrade the magic guild; upgrade the city defense fortress; upgrade the banshee tower. The ?? magic guild was first ruled out, and now Green is just a magic apprentice, the first-level magic guild is enough. Secondly, there is no urgent need for the city defense fortress. Whether it is to increase the defense of the cemetery or increase the output of the undead, it is a bit tasteless for Green. At least so far, he has not found that there are enemies in the dense fog around the cemetery. Only the last one left, upgrade the Banshee Tower. Although the Wailing Banshee can also be transformed through the Evil Spirit Tower, but the cost is very high, not only psionic energy, but also a female Evil Spirit needs to be consumed. If you upgrade the Evil Spirit Tower to a Banshee Tower, you can directly produce the Wailing Banshee, which can lift some restrictions and save some costs. From a long-term perspective, it is still very cost-effective compared to the 3000 psionic energy required for the upgrade. Its just that the Howling Banshees combat power is good, but it is a transitional unit in Greens undead army. In Green''s vision, his undead army should be a multi-arms synthesis army based on almighty Lich Mage as the backbone and a large number of skeleton soldiers. The Wailing Banshee acts as a vigilance and reconnaissance character at most, and occasionally requires magic assistance. It is a marginal unit and is not worth investing in. (end of this chapter) Chapter 111： Skeleton Workshop Chapter 111 Skeleton Workshop Just when Green hesitated to pay attention, he suddenly let out a groan and looked at the Skeleton Graveyard. He hasn''t paid much attention to this place since he upgraded from ''Graveyard'' to ''Graveyard'' last time, but this time he found that there are new options on the ''Skull Graveyard'' that could no longer be upgraded! [Additional building: Skeleton Workshop lv1, price 3000 psionics, an inefficient enchanting workshop operated by skeleton coolies] Green''s eyes lit up. When he first obtained the gun skeleton soldiers, he tried to produce them directly from the cemetery, but the price was much higher than buying an enchanted rifle from the outside world and then equipping them with ordinary skeleton soldiers. Most of the psionic energy consumed was used for Embody an enchanted rifle. In addition, the undead cannon has a price tag of 100 psionic power in the cemetery, but Green tried to recruit directly, but it was prompted that the order could not be completed, or only half of it could be completed. At that time, Green was very strange. Now it seems that there is a lack of this supporting skeleton workshop. The psionic power of the cemetery alone cannot produce a huge and precise cannon. Green is still a little worried. For the time being, the only way to buy cannons is the old one-eyed. If something goes wrong and the source of arms is cut off, it will be quite bad. Now I can finally stop worrying. And this is only the skeleton workshop of lv1, and it can be upgraded later, which is quite exciting. Green was in high spirits and built the Skeleton Workshop without hesitation. Three thousand psionic energy poured out in an instant, and a low and messy house slowly emerged beside the Skeleton Cemetery. There was a huge chimney on the roof, and the skeleton coolies entered. Busy in and out, the furnace in the workshop was burning, black smoke began to come out of the chimney, and there was a "tinkling" sound, as well as the sound of huge wooden gears turning and biting their jaws. Although it doesnt sell well, the Skeleton Workshop is quite practical. It can not only produce enchanted rifles and cannons, but also many common basic equipment, such as armor, long swords, lances, shields, and more. However, it is limited to the fact that the Skeleton Workshop itself only has lv1, so the equipment produced is also lv1, which is the same as the initial equipment of various arms, but there are two things that make Green have an idea. [Knight''s spear lv1, price 5; Knight''s shield lv1, price 5; Knight''s armor lv1, price 10~~~] "Isn''t this a full set of knight equipment!" Green''s eyes lit up, he had long wanted to form a skeleton cavalry, but there was no progress due to the lack of skeleton horses and knight equipment. Unexpectedly, the Skeleton Workshop directly solves the problem of knight equipment, but the price is a bit expensive. After a full set of equipment, it is 20 psionics, which is already twice the price of the gun skeleton soldier. This is not even counting the price of the skeleton horse and the skeleton soldier. "Cavalry is really a money-burning troop!" Green sighed in his heart, which made him a little hesitant. With the crispy characteristics of skeleton soldiers, it is not satisfactory as a long-range troop, but can it be used to form cavalry? After all, the cavalry Green wanted in his mind was a true assault corps, capable of slamming into the enemy''s lines in the heat of battle, not the one-shot-and-run ranger. Green pondered for a moment, and simply didn''t think about it. Anyway, the undead horse has not yet arrived, even if he was asked to form a skeleton cavalry, he would not be able to do it. Green took a good time and checked the remaining psionic energy. There were 2200 psionic energy left in the cemetery. There is not much to say about this psionic energy. It is not enough to upgrade buildings or create new buildings. At the moment, Green has no urgent need to explode troops. He only spent 405 psionic energy after thinking for a moment, recruited nine evil spirits, and gathered Enough for 24 evil spirits, which happens to be a small team, and the remaining spiritual energy is saved, waiting for the next step to upgrade the skeleton workshop or open a new building. After doing all this, Green''s consciousness returned, and his eyes fell on a pair of picture frames hanging on the opposite wall. Cristiano hurriedly stepped forward and took off the picture frame, revealing the small secret door behind it, which was a safe. The safe was hidden behind the frame, which seemed to be a fairly common routine, and Green didn''t make much of a fuss, watching Cristiano open it. This is Cristiano''s secret room. Of course he knows how to open this safe. He took out the key he brought in the old house above, inserted it into the keyhole, turned the combination dial, and heard a ''click'' in less than a minute. , then twisted the handle and opened the safe. This safe is not very spacious, it is about the size of a shoe box, and there is no extra stuff in it, just a stone disc the size of a palm. Cristiano took out the disc and stretched out his hand to Green. Just as he was handing over, he paused slightly, as if subconsciously he was still reluctant to hand over the stone disc. However, as an undead assimilated by the cemetery, he was destined to be loyal to Green, so he handed over the disc with just a small meal. Green didn''t care about the details of Cristiano''s movements, he just stared at this disc, his eyes were full of brilliance, and his heart was overjoyed. This time he came here no matter what, he never expected that there would be such a big windfall. The ?? disc itself is not very valuable, it is just a magic key, but it represents a real mage tower! To be promoted to a full-fledged magician in this world, you must have a mage tower. Originally, Green planned to build one by himself, and even started to prepare for it. But who would have thought that, inadvertently, he actually obtained a secret key of a long-standing mage tower here! In fact, this is not difficult to understand. As an apprentice of a veteran necromancer, it is not a day or two before Cristiano is ready to be officially promoted. Moreover, Cristiano is not a wild mage, but has an ancient family heritage, but it is his generation, the elders of the family. He died a long time ago, but he had no choice but to close the magic tower, and he could reopen it only after he entered the stage. Unfortunately, Cristiano''s talent is just average. For so many years, he has stayed at the peak of the advanced apprenticeship. His meditation practice has always been a line, so that his spiritual power cannot meet the requirements. Green held the magic key, and his mental power was slightly tested, and his mind immediately shook. After receiving the feedback from the key, he vaguely sensed the existence of a cylindrical tower with a height of twenty meters at his feet. It made him realize that the magic tower was sealed under the old house. Unfortunately, Green''s mental power is not enough. Even if he holds the key, he has no more authority. Unless his mental power can reach the limit of a formal mage, he can pass This magic key opens the closed mage tower. Green put away the magic key and regretted that he was in a hurry to build the Skeleton Workshop. He knew that there was a magic tower waiting. He would rather delay the construction of the Skeleton Workshop and upgrade the town hall from level 2 to level 3 first. Because the big bell embodied in the ''Gelphis Meditation'' he practiced merged with the town hall of the cemetery to form a clock tower. If the town hall was upgraded, it would definitely lead to an upgrade of the clock tower. As a meditation tool, in turn replenishing the meditation method, it must greatly improve Green''s meditation method and enhance his spiritual power. Nine times out of ten, it can meet the minimum requirements for opening this magic tower. (end of this chapter) Chapter 112： old jon Chapter 112 Old Jon But this is the end of the matter, Green silently suppressed the feeling of self-pity. "Just collect some more psionic energy!" Green comforted himself, anyway, the magic key has been obtained, and it is only time to get this mage tower. Green left the basement, returned to the ground, took time to relax, packed up his mood, and refocused his energy on finding the body of the Cygnus python. Although this time on Cristiano''s side, he has gained a lot, but when he came to Rhine City this time, his original goal has not been achieved, and the body of the Cygnus python has not yet been found. Green has always hoped to get the corpse of the Cygnus python to make the six-headed snake girl a real corpse witch. As a mythical creature, once it has a real body, the six-headed snake girl will definitely increase in strength, at least reaching the peak of the official level. , and it is even possible to directly upgrade to the level of the great magician. However, he prefers to work hard. From the last time he found the body of the Cygnus python, Cristiano took the lead. When he came to Rhine City this time, he was taught by nature, and he was always a step behind. Green was depressed, but he refused to give up. He was mentally prepared for a protracted battle. As long as the body of the Cygnus python was still in Rhine City, he would definitely be able to find it... At the same time, next to a garden in the north of Rhine City, old Jon stood in front of the window and stared out in a stunned manner. Old Jon''s house is a half-new three-storey apartment. Old Jon lives on the third floor with the window facing the garden. Since he retired at home, he likes to sit at the coffee table in front of the window the most, drinking tea while looking out the window. garden. It was a small garden surrounded by several apartments. Although the area was not large, it was well maintained. Almost every day, people in green robes came to water, fertilize and prune the branches. Old Jon knew that those people were members of the Church of Nature, and he had read all kinds of reports on the Church of Nature in the newspapers, what was cruel and terrifying, what was inhumane... But in the eyes of old Jon, those people in green robes were all polite and kind. people. However, this morning, as usual, when old Jon was about to sit by the bed and eat breakfast while looking at the garden outside, he was shocked to find that the garden had changed. The scattered flowers and plants that were pruned have grown countless times in one night. The small tree that was planted not long ago suddenly rose to a height of more than ten meters. The crown of the tree was like a huge canopy. On the road outside the garden. Old Jon rubbed his eyes in disbelief. If it wasn''t for the pain from pinching his thighs, he would even suspect that he hadn''t woken up yet. At this moment, an old lady with inflexible legs walked towards the garden with a cane, as if she wanted to go over and take a close look. Old Jon''s eyes were good, and he recognized Mrs. Nancy at a glance. The resident on the first floor of the next apartment was once a teacher at Rhine Middle School and a person who loved flowers and plants. But watching old lady Nancy slowly walk towards the mutated garden, old Jon''s subconscious had a bad premonition. He stretched out his arm to stop him, but unfortunately it was too late. Before old Jon opened his mouth, he saw the vines that stretched from the garden to the road outside suddenly twisted! Those vines as thick as children''s wrists lay on the ground like dormant poisonous snakes, and Mrs. Nancy entered their attack range and immediately activated them. In an instant, the vines stretched and entangled Mrs. Nancy''s hands and feet. The old woman''s exclamations dragged it into the garden in a blink of an eye, and then the sound from inside stopped abruptly. Old Jon looked at all this dumbfounded, and a word flashed in his mind-weird! Thinking of this possibility, Old Jon couldn''t help shivering, and subconsciously took two steps back, his face became pale, his lips trembled slightly, and he was stunned for more than ten seconds before he realized that he must call the police immediately and escape. If the garden is really weird, once it erupts, there will be few living people left in the nearby streets. Old Jon is not a bumpkin who has never seen the world. He deeply understands the horror of weird outbreaks. This moment seems to be back to when he was young. He quickly put on a coat, put on a pair of sneakers, and calmly took them on. wallet, and then quickly ran downstairs, and it took him less than twenty seconds to complete this series of actions. Old Jon seemed to have stimulated the potential of his body when the crisis came. When he ran downstairs, he felt light and airy, his legs were no longer weak, and he was no longer out of breath. He ran downstairs, and then ran to the district police station. Because it was only 200 meters away from the district police station, Old Jon didn''t think about finding a carriage, and at the moment he felt better than ever before, let alone 200 meters, it was 2000 meters, and he ran to it in one go. Old Jon faced the wind, his eyes were a little blurry, he felt like a horse galloping into the wind. He didn''t notice that he was abnormal, his face was flushed, his eyes were bloodshot, and his mental state was abnormally excited. At his age, there should be no abnormally excited reaction. But at this moment, old Jon completely forgot the doctor''s warning. He was immersed in this state until he ran 100 meters, staggered under his feet, and finally fell. A young man who was exercising in the morning saw it and immediately came over to help, but old Jon was terrified, as if he had seen a ghost. The young man was a little puzzled, and was also frightened by Old Jon''s reaction, he subconsciously took two steps back, and then vigilantly avoided Old Jon. In the eyes of old Jon, this kind young man has a different look, with green skin, buds growing on his face, and an ugly vine sticking out of his mouth as soon as he speaks. "Go away! Go away! You strangely polluted monster, stay away from me!" Old Jon shouted frantically, his heart rate soaring wildly, his heart jumping, as if it was about to burst out of his chest. Seeing the young man walk away, Old Jon suddenly felt a sense of disengagement after being extremely nervous, and at the same time allowed him to regain some ability to think normally. At this time, Old Jon''s state is somewhat similar to the sage time after a certain exercise, which makes his brain calm down, his thinking is clearer, but his face is more ugly, and at the same time, he stretches out his hand and touches his face tremblingly. Just now, old Jon felt itchy on his face, but the situation was urgent, and he couldn''t care about anything else. At this time, he touched a tender branch on his cheek, with a new tender leaf growing on it. When I pulled hard with my hand, I suddenly felt severe pain, as if someone grabbed my ear and pulled it down. "Damn it!" Old Jon swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and there was some kind of enlightenment in his heart. At this time, the back of his hand also began to grow green branches and leaves... Old Jon sat slumped on the icy ground, and the young man who ran away just now ran back and brought a small team of heavily armed police. The police stopped seven or eight meters away when they saw the state of old Jon. They are also ordinary people, and they found that something was obviously wrong, so they didn''t dare to act rashly. Old Jon realized that something was wrong with him, and suddenly remembered the scene he saw from his home, and he was even more curious about whether it was his own hallucination or what really happened? Thinking of this, he stood up abruptly and ran to the small garden with all his might... (end of this chapter) Chapter 113： Dryad possession Chapter 113 Dryad Possession After ten o''clock in the morning, Green and Laura took a carriage to the north area of ??the city, near the small garden opposite the old Jon''s house. At this time, the situation has developed to a very serious level. The garden has long been filled with wildly growing plants, and some sturdy vines extend from it, infecting the surrounding like a virus. The apartment building of old Jon''s house has been Covered with green plants, the building of Mrs. Nancy''s house was covered by more than half, as well as the hospital and chapel next door, all of which were not spared. Even though the chapel of the Church of the Holy Light was sheltered by the Holy Light, it was too weak. After supporting for five minutes, countless vines smashed through the guardian of the Holy Light, dragged out the priests and believers hiding inside, and the corpses were swaying and hanging upside down under the tallest banyan tree in the middle of the garden. When ??Green and Laura came, the police station opened the cordon from a distance and drove away the surrounding residents and people watching the fun. I have to say that even though the politics of the Kingdom of Lorenzo is very corrupt, the police system is undoubtedly very successful in coping with the strange and extraordinary. Even in a small city like the Rhine, the police have handled it quite well, at least fast and efficient. Evacuate, so that most ordinary people are not involved, but it is impossible to expect more of them. Sure enough, seeing Green and Laura appear, Chief Asido and Buckley breathed a sigh of relief. Originally, due to various reasons, the Rhine City did not welcome the Special Bureau, and the Rhine Branch of the former Special Bureau had long been empty. However, in this case, the special bureau is the best backer. Of course, the two old fritters, Asido and Barkley, will not let go. They are sincere and warm, and they hand over the case to Green and Green in strict accordance with the procedures. Laura, then more swiftly than a rabbit, greeted the policemen and quickly retreated. In less than three minutes, the hundreds of police officers on the scene were all gone. Even Greene admired the quick response ability of these police officers, and then looked at the garden with a solemn expression on his face. At this time, the big banyan tree that was located in the center of the garden and the first mutation had grown to nearly 20 meters high. The sturdy trunk could not be hugged by four people. The stretched trunk covered an area of ??hundreds of square meters, almost completely The small garden is completely covered. And dozens of people hang upside down from the thicker branches below the canopy, some alive and some dead. Even if they were alive, there was only one breath left, falling into a deep coma, and the hope of rescuing them was extremely slim. Green and Laura''s eyes glanced, and quickly swept over the bodies of old Jon and Mrs. Nancy who were drained. Old Jon is dead, but surprisingly, the older Mrs. Nancy is still alive! Although her vitality was extremely weak, and it seemed that she almost died, she still lived tenaciously, and her body faintly flickered with a green light similar to that of a priest of the Church of Nature. Green snorted: "I didn''t expect this old man to have a bloodline close to nature. If she was found out when she was young, she would probably become a priest of the Church of Nature. Unfortunately, she is too old now, her life is about to run out, and her bloodline cannot be stimulated." Green shook his head slightly, just as he was about to look away and stop looking at Mrs. Nancy, who was haunted by the green light. At this moment, a faint green spirit body suddenly appeared from the huge banyan tree. That spirit body was in human form, but had no facial features. It was very similar to a ghost. It differentiated from the banyan tree and immediately rushed towards Mrs. Nancy, who was hanging upside down. In an instant, a green light moved, and the speed was extremely fast. In the blink of an eye, it crossed ten meters and arrived in front of Mrs. Nancy. Mrs. Nancy, who was already in a coma, seemed to sense the threat of death, but she woke up at this moment. She tried to open her cloudy eyes and saw a green light figure. She felt chills all over her body, as if she had encountered a natural enemy, and her whole body trembled involuntarily. . Mrs. Nancy was unable to struggle, and her state at this time made her even worse. Just after she woke up, she fainted again. And the green figure stayed beside her body, did not move for a long time, seemed dissatisfied, but had no other better choice. After waiting for two or three minutes, the green figure flickered, and finally made a decision, jumped forward, and entered Mrs. Nancy''s body. In an instant, Mrs. Nancy seemed to be electrocuted, her body twitched violently, her face became even paler, her body was blue-veined, her expression was distorted and terrifying, and many leaves and buds grew from her skin, which made her look particularly terrifying. "The tree spirit possessed!" Green frowned slightly: "Is the Church of Nature manufacturing biological weapons on a large scale?" The task Green and Laura received this time was to investigate the recent emergence of more than a dozen strange cases of plants growing abnormally in Rhine City. It was suspected that it was some kind of method of the Church of Nature, but the task information did not mention [The Tree Spirit]. Attachment] situation. "Could it be that the setbacks in the previous operations in Langton City made the Church of Nature angry and planning to go all out?" Green speculates in his heart, his face is very serious. In fact, [Dad Possession] is also a forbidden technique in the Church of Nature. A certain range is delineated through the formation, and then a God-calling formation is arranged to summon the gods of nature to care, and a large amount of blood of living beings is used to promote the abnormal growth of plants within the range of the formation. . Among these plants, the most spiritual one will be produced, which will bring blessings to God and enlighten the mind. All that''s left is to look for a body with natural psionic power to possess it. Once possessed successfully, this new tree spirit will instantly become an extraordinary powerhouse above the official level. However, this forbidden technique belongs to killing the chicken and taking the eggs. Even if you complete the [Dad Possession] and become a full-fledged superhuman, its vitality will be greatly depleted, and if it persists for at most one year, it will naturally wither. This is also the reason why Greene judged that the Church of Nature had to make a big move after seeing the [Dad Possession], otherwise these powerful dryads that spent a lot of resources to create would all die in vain. Seeing that the ceremony of [Dad Possession] was about to be completed, Greene frowned, secretly retreating in his heart. If each of the previous cases of abnormal plant growth was a [Dad Possession] ceremony, then the hidden power of the Church of Nature in Rhine City at this time would be terrifying! Green had the urge to leave Rhine City immediately. As for the corpse of the Cygnus python, he simply didn''t want it. He looked back and tried to find a way. Anyway, the Cygnus python is not unique, so he really can''t take risks. Thinking of this, Greene hesitated for a second, and immediately greeted Laura to get on the carriage and left Rhine City at the fastest speed. However, some people left and some people came. Just as Greens carriage was about to leave the Rhine City, a well-organized five-man cavalry team rushed over quickly. (end of this chapter) Chapter 114： Dryad Possession (2) Chapter 114 Dryad Possession (2) Green looked out through the translucent glass of the car window, and immediately recognized the Crusader armor of the cavalry squad and the stern-looking officer leading it. "Huh? It''s actually him! This guy is really unlucky." Green was a little gloating, but he didn''t expect to meet the Major Quares here. But after thinking about it, it made sense. This Major Quares seemed to be specifically looking for the Church of Nature. There was a suspected case of Church of Nature in Rhine City, so he should come over to investigate and confirm. It''s just that this guy''s luck is not very good. Last time he was a step behind at Greencastle Manor and didn''t catch Peter Pan. This time, he encountered a tree spirit possessed by a tree spirit in Rhine City. It''s not sure whether he can get out of his body or not, at least he goes together. The four Crusaders in this group are probably all bad luck. After a while, Quares and the others came to the vicinity of the garden where the incident occurred. At this time, the [Dad Possession] ceremony has ended. The tree spirit has completely integrated into Mrs. Nancy''s body. In an instant, the powerful natural spirit can nourish this aging and sick body, and it actually makes the old lady who can''t walk easily. Become young and lively, with a red face, full of vitality. Then, with a sudden flash, as Mrs. Nancy opened her eyes again, a green light flashed through her pupils. She swung her palm back, and immediately stabbed, and a vine-like tube was pierced by the green glow from her palm. Cut two sections, and immediately spewed some turbid light green nutrient solution from the fracture. cut off the last restraint, just like a newborn baby cutting the umbilical cord, making Mrs. Nancy smile with satisfaction, then her legs were charged, and she jumped up suddenly, and a few figures flickered and disappeared in the urban area of ??Rhine City. Ten minutes later, Major Quares led his men and police chief Asido to the small garden where the [Dad Possession] had just been completed. Different from his attitude towards the Special Bureau, Chief Asido was very enthusiastic, and he seemed to have known Major Quares for a long time. However, by the time they came, the ceremony of [Dad Spirit Possession] was over. At this time, the wildly growing plants in the garden began to wither and decay, especially the most conspicuous huge banyan tree, which was shriveled and shrunk visible to the naked eye, and finally returned to It was the same, but it was completely dead at this time, as if a piece of dead wood was stuck on the ground, and there was no trace of green life. "Damn, we came a step late!" Major Quares stomped his feet in remorse when he saw this scene. Maybe half an hour early could prevent the completion of the [Dad Possession] ceremony here. After a while, Major Quares adjusted his mood and walked into the withered garden. The four Crusaders followed behind. Director Asido seemed to want to curry favor with Major Quares. He quickly followed, but only walked a dozen meters. He saw that it was originally located in the center of the garden. It used to be a circular flower bed, but now it was It became a deep hemispherical pit, full of dismembered corpses and white bones soaked in turbid acid, giving off an indescribable stench. Major Quares was expressionless, and even reached in and grabbed a disfigured head corroded by acid! And at the moment when his hand penetrated into the acid, a holy light covered his palm, isolating the strong acid corrosion, but it still squeaked, and wisps of white smoke came out. Major Quares was finally moved. He did not expect that these acids were so corrosive that they could actually corrode his body-protecting holy light! Although the quality of the acid here is not high, it takes a lot of acid to corrode a little holy light in Quares'' hands, but the restraint of the attributes is still impossible to ignore. As long as these acids are purified, it is not difficult to use this attribute. , to create a weapon specially aimed at the Holy Light. However, at this moment, there was a sudden retching sound from behind! "Vogh~~~" Director Asido couldn''t control it any longer. First he retched twice, then vomited so much that he almost vomited out the gall. It stands to reason that Asido is not a person who makes a fuss. He has also been on the battlefield and participated in the pioneering group. The number of people who died in his hands was not 100 or 80. But the acid pool that has soaked countless corpses seems to have some kind of spiritual suggestion method, which makes people vomit immediately when they see it, and at the same time, there is an urge to jump into the acid pool. When Director Asido couldn''t spit anything anymore, he suddenly shook his body, as if he had made up his mind, with a relieved smile on his face, he suddenly accelerated and prepared to jump into the acid pool. Just as he was on the verge of death, Major Quares'' figure flickered, and he directly crossed several meters. He stretched out his hand to grab it, grabbed Asido, and threw it back more than ten meters to the ground. The sudden pain instantly suppressed the urge to vomit and commit suicide. Asido reluctantly got up and rubbed his aching shoulders. His heart was full of fear. Without Asido, he would have been corroded by that pool of acid. Scum. He hurriedly thanked him, but before he didn''t dare to go forward or even look at the acid pool, he scolded himself for being crazy before. At this moment, Major Quares was slightly distracted in order to save Asido. In an instant, dozens of various ugly tentacles covered with mucus were ejected from the acid pool, and they swept towards Major Quares like lightning. Behind those tentacles, the bones of the corpse soaked in the acid pool were squirming violently, forming a huge spherical monster of flesh and blood! Major Quares'' eyes narrowed, but his speed was extremely fast, he leaped, flew into the air, and avoided the attacking tentacles, and condescendingly saw the whole picture of the flesh-and-blood monster. It was a huge meat ball with a diameter of six meters, and the pale tentacles quickly popped out and retracted, most of them aimed at Major Quares, and a small part aimed at several other Crusaders. This spherical tentacle monster was supposed to be a gift from the Church of Nature to the police officers or special bureaus who came here to investigate, but it greeted Major Quares and others, only facing the official-level Quares, this tentacle monster is really too weak. In the blink of an eye, Major Quares'' cross sword shot, a dazzling holy light bloomed, and the tentacles that attacked him instantly turned gray, followed by the monster''s body and the tentacles that attacked several other Crusaders. Under the dazzling holy light, emitted white smoke, and it instantly vanished, leaving only the unpleasant smell of rotten meat and burnt flesh in the surrounding air. Major Quares'' expression was serious, and he didn''t care about the stench around him. Another sword was swung out. With a bang, the sword energy shone, and the holy light formed a phantom of a giant sword four or five meters long. , to completely destroy the acid pool left over from the [Tree Spirit Possession] ceremony. After the ?? blow, Major Quares retracted his sword, his face still very solemn, and he was considering whether to ask his superiors for help. Many times [Dad Possession] has created at least ten official-level strange transcendences, which is not something that Major Quares'' strength can solve alone. (end of this chapter) Chapter 115： corpse explosion Chapter 115 Corpse Explosion Vicolo Town, the dilapidated old house of Cristiano''s family. Green and Laura left Rhine City in a hurry and did not rush back to the Special Bureau of Langton City. This time, the two of them kept their minds. Since Deputy Director Bobby was not there, Deputy Director Starks was in charge of Langton City, as if he was in a hurry to go back, maybe there was something wrong with that woman. I simply lurked in the town of Velcro first, passed the news back, and looked at the situation, at least I couldn''t be pushed out as cannon fodder. In the study on the top floor of Cristiano''s old house, Green was sitting behind a huge solid wood desk, reading intently. In front of him is an ancient tome book of magic, which is the remains of Cristiano''s family, which records many ancient secrets, as well as some undead magic and magic circles. Now Cristiano has become Green''s subordinate, and these books have naturally become his property. With the soft light of the magic lamp, Green''s eyes moved slowly on the yellowed parchment pages, and mysterious magic runes came into his mind. magic symbol... At the same time, in the magic guild in the cemetery, the magic book unfolded in the hall, the original blank pages gradually emerged with magic runes and incomplete arrays. Hours later, when Green closed Cristiano''s magic book, the magic guild in the cemetery had entered six new spells. However, only one of the six new Magic Greens is more interested - the corpse explosion! This is a magic that detonates a corpse, instantly energizes the flesh and bones of the corpse, and then produces a violent explosion. Today, Greene has few offensive and defensive means to eliminate undead creatures. The attack only has one [Bone Spur Technique], and the defense is the basic [Bone Shield Technique], but there is no truly powerful spell with decisive destructive power. This is also a common problem for necromancers at the apprentice level. Even if Green has a cemetery, it is inevitable that he will be stunned when he sees this spell. Without any hesitation, he immediately spent his spiritual energy and learned this second-ring magic directly in the magic guild. Although the magic level is only at the second level, the power of [corpse explosion] is unquestionable. The power of [lv1] in the cemetery reaches [40], which is almost equivalent to the power of an army-style grenade. On the extraordinary side, it is equivalent to the energy system The [Arcane Missile] that the high-level magic apprentice sends out with all his strength. Don''t underestimate the full force of the high-level magic apprentice of the energy department. In the face of the attack on the Tower of Yin Spirits, Dr. Wilkins''s [Arcane Missile] knocked down half of the building. This is just the power of [corpse explosion lv1]. After the skill is upgraded, it will definitely be more powerful, but this skill is not easy to upgrade, and its use is quite limited, and it requires a corpse, consumes a lot of mana, and uses a lot of movement. If you use psionic energy to upgrade, the cost is also quite high. If at other times, Green is not stingy, and will definitely invest in psionic energy to raise the level of [corpse explosion], but now there is still a magic tower waiting, which must be Upgrade the town hall first, and give priority to the level of meditation. After thinking twice, Green temporarily gave up the urge to upgrade [corpse explosion], and saved the existing psionic energy to upgrade the town hall. - The shadow of the sun slanted westward, and it was already evening when Green came out of his study. Darkness shrouded the entire town of Velcro, and there were only scattered lights in the entire town. A group of crows flew over the town with a strange cry of "Yahah" in mid-air, adding a bit of gloom to the town shrouded in darkness. . Because of the lack of lighting, most people who have been busy all day go to bed early, and it is quiet in the night. At this moment, outside the backyard wall of Cristiano''s old house, two sneaky figures appeared. Seeing that there was no one left or right, they immediately climbed up the wall. They were as agile as two mature civet cats. After turning over, he silently jumped into the courtyard and tiptoed towards the main building of the mansion. By the faint moonlight, you can see that they are two female assassins in light leather armor. They are probably used to doing this kind of work of jumping over the wall and entering the room. Opened a window, stretched out his hand to hold the window sill, and took a slight leap, and the two entered the room one after another. Daisy and Riley entered the room and immediately crouched on the ground to listen to the movements left and right. As two experienced female assassins, it is not difficult to enter a house of this level, but the identity of the master of the house as an apprentice of the Necromancer makes them a little bit afraid. The reason why ?? dared to come tonight is because there are customers who have paid a lot of money, and secondly, because they have received reliable information, Cristiano was seriously injured for some reason and his fighting power has dropped sharply. Daisy wrinkled her nose slightly, sniffing the smell in the air, this is her extraordinary ability[extraordinary sense of smell]! Her sense of smell is ten times more sensitive than that of the best hounds, as long as the scents marked by her can be clearly distinguished from ten kilometers away. Before ?? came, she marked Cristiano''s smell through the clothes fragments provided by the customer, but at this moment in this seemingly dilapidated mansion, she did not find a completely suitable target. Because Cristiano once lived here, there are odors left in many places, but Daisy''s ability is strong, she can clearly distinguish them, those are just the odor residues, not Cristiano himself. "Sister, how are you? Did you find it?" Riley waited for two minutes, feeling a little anxious. All the previous actions do not need to waste time at all. As long as Daisy sniffs, he can easily find the target, even if it is hidden in a hole, he can find it. Daisy''s eyes were gloomy, and a bad premonition rose in her heart. She pondered a little, and became more and more flustered. She immediately called Riley and planned to return from the original path, but was surprised to find that the window she had just entered was already closed. "Oops!" Daisy''s face was ugly, and she immediately watched vigilantly. Riley also became alert when he saw this, holding a dagger in each hand, and two cold blue lights appeared on the two blades. This is Riley''s extraordinary ability - [Sharp Blade]! can attach the ability to any weapon with a blade, so that it has a super attack power that ignores the defense to a certain extent. "There''s an ambush here, break the window first, let''s go!" Daisy kept vigilant and urged Riley to act, at this time she had already smelled the rancid smell unique to undead creatures. Riley gave a ''um'' and immediately slashed at the window where they came in with a dagger. However, to her surprise, the attack she had never missed before turned out to be completely ineffective against that window! The two daggers with blue light slid across the window easily, but did not leave any traces, which surprised her, and a warning sign sprouted in her heart, and she rolled to the side subconsciously... (end of this chapter) Chapter 116： 121 Daisy and Riley Chapter 116 121 Daisy and Riley Riley is very agile, and at the moment of the close call, her body rolls to the side. In the next moment, where she was before, there was a ''bang'', and a two-meter-long sharp thorn was pierced from the ground. If she hadn''t reacted quickly, she would have been pierced by candied haws. Riley was in a cold sweat, and she couldn''t help but clamp her legs, and a chill appeared between her thighs. "Click, click!" At this moment, there was a sound of bones colliding and rubbing from one side of the corridor, and then a vague figure came over, with two soul fires flashing in the eye sockets. As they got closer, the two gradually saw it clearly. The figure was tall and wearing fine standard leather armor, but the bones of the joints were exposed. "It''s a skeleton warrior!" Daisy and Riley immediately recognized that this was not an ordinary skeleton warrior. If it was a normal situation, with their strength, even a more powerful skeleton warrior would not be afraid, let alone one, just ten. , the two of them can also be forced out. But today there are abnormalities everywhere in this place, and the skeleton soldiers are usually in groups and rarely act alone. The skeleton soldiers in front of them are not only alone, but also take the initiative to emerge, and there must be a conspiracy hidden. "Damn! Fight!" Daisy was anxious in her heart, but she was still calm on the surface, and without hesitation, she pulled out a gun larger than a normal revolver from the backpack behind her. Riley could not help but take two steps back when she saw this, as if she was very afraid of the pistol with a particularly thick barrel. Daisy held the gun in her hand, her face was very firm, she input her psionic energy slightly, and immediately dense runes appeared from the barrel of the pistol, and a chilling aura instantly burst out from the gun body. "Huh? What a powerful enchanted pistol!" Green couldn''t help being surprised when he saw Daisy''s revolver through the skeleton soldier''s field of vision. Compared with this enchanted pistol, his ''Silva''s Resentment'' was simply a fire stick. . In fact, as a necromancer, Green rarely uses guns. Although his marksmanship is not bad, he rarely uses firearms. After he obtained ''Silva''s Resentment'', he rarely used this enchanted pistol. Even so, Green can easily distinguish the quality of the enchanted pistol, which makes his eyes bright. If such a pistol becomes psychic, it must start at least six or seven hundred! However, the thought flashed in Green''s mind, and with a bang, the gun rang, and a bullet thicker than an adult''s thumb shot out of the gun with flames and slammed into the skeleton soldier''s chest. The enchanted pistol with a thick barrel is like a small cannon. The green soul fire in his eyes was completely extinguished when he flew high and landed on the ground. At this time, Green, who was in the study on the top floor of the old house, shook slightly. With the death of the Skeleton Soldier, his vision disappeared simultaneously. When he changed quickly, he was a little dizzy, and it felt like riding on a particularly exaggerated roller coaster. Green pressed his temples. He wanted to try it out, but he didn''t expect to lose a skeleton soldier in one face-to-face. If the skeleton soldiers in the cemetery are only injured and the soul fire has not been extinguished, as long as the cemetery is recovered, they will recover quickly. But the soul fire of the skeleton soldier just now has been extinguished, that is, it has completely disappeared and can no longer be revived. The total population of undead creatures in the cemetery has dropped by one in an instant. At this time, Daisy and Riley took the opportunity to move quickly, trying to find a new way out. Daisy had already put away the large enchanted pistol, and rubbed the wrist of her right hand with her left hand. It seemed that using a pistol with such a strong recoil was quite difficult for her. Riley moved quickly in front, sometimes stabbing through windows or walls with her dagger, trying to find a way out. It''s a pity that they have already fallen into a magic circle, and it was not arranged in a hurry, but a defensive magic circle arranged by Cristiano with a lot of effort. Once someone invades the room, the magic circle will be automatically triggered. If you are an expert, there is a chance to escape, but Daisy And Riley obviously don''t understand, such reckless running will only get deeper and deeper. A few minutes later, Daisy and Riley were visibly panting, still trapped in this darkened corridor, no matter which direction they ran. The faces of the two of them were tense, but there was no panic in their eyes, and there should be some cards that had not been revealed. At this time, they could no longer hide. The two stopped and looked at each other, as if they had made up their minds. Daisy took out the large enchanted pistol again and handed it to Riley with a red bullet. Riley took a special bullet larger than a sniper rifle bullet in both hands, her eyes closed slightly, and she used her extraordinary ability to attach a cohesive blue light to the bullet head. "Crash, click!" Daisy moved the reel magazine, pressed the expensive bullet into it, closed the magazine, and removed the firing pin. The next moment, with a ''boom'', she raised her hand and banged on the wall of the corridor only a few meters away from them. As soon as the gunshot rang, Daisy''s body was pulled back three steps by the powerful recoil, and a magic rune flashed where the bullets bombarded. After all, she couldn''t bear the additional sharp bullets, as if the glass shattered, a blue light penetrated, and then boomed. With a bang, a wall with a diameter of more than one meter was blasted open. "Come on!" Daisy yelled, rushing towards the hole, Riley was even faster, the two of them stepped in one after the other, dodged and got in, and then the light in front of them shook, and they finally returned to the courtyard of the mansion inside. Daisy and Riley let out a sigh of relief, and they both still had lingering fears and turned their heads to look back. This place is actually less than three meters away from where they jumped into the window. They fell into an illusion just now. After running for so long, they were completely in circles. "Let''s go quickly, the one who sent the mission lied to us, the necromancer here was not injured at all, otherwise such a powerful magic formation would not be activated at all!" Daisy''s face was gloomy, and she was extremely angry, she just wanted to get out and go back to her employer to make a theory. "Two ladies, why rush to leave now that you''re here?" With Green''s voice, a dense array of skeleton soldiers lined up around Daisy and Riley from the shadows, and Bai Sensen''s skeleton arm held an enchanted rifle. Qi shui shui aimed at it. Daisy and Riley''s hearts sank, seeing this form, they knew they couldn''t run away. "Okay! Dear Mr. Necromancer, we surrender." Daisy took a deep breath, lowered the pistol slowly, and motioned Riley to take back the blue light on the dagger, and said calmly, "But I hope you can allow us to deliver Ransom, please inform my sister Shirley Will Dietrich, I believe she will pay enough gold pounds to appease your anger." Green frowned slightly. The surname Dietrich is not common in the Kingdom of Lorenzo, but it is the family name of the earl of the Northwest Province, and is also an important member of the [Void Club]. "Are you from the Dietrich family?" Green asked indifferently, but he did not expect the background of these two women to be so deep, but how could the Dietrich family be so weak? But on second thought, there is an answer in my heart. It is estimated that Shirley Will should be married to the Dietrich family, and even brought Daisy, her maiden sister, to follow him, but he is not a direct descendant of the Dietrich family. (end of this chapter) Chapter 117： 122 Martinez Chapter 117 122 Martinez Green learned that Daisy and Riley had some background, and didn''t want to offend the giant Dietrich family for this. Besides, he hadn''t shown up and didn''t see each other. It is estimated that these two women regarded him as a Cristiano. To say that Green is not afraid of the Dietrich family would be bragging. Given the status of the Dietrich family, let alone a small person like Green, even the director of the Special Bureau of Northwest Province of the Kingdom has to give three points. It was an ancient family that could wrestle with an extraordinary organization like the Church of Nature and Eye of Blood with just one family. And unlike the Earth in Green''s previous life, in such a situation, it can kill people. In this world with extraordinary abilities, there is no question of silence at all. No matter how flawless it is, a prophet''s divination will most likely have to be revealed. Green was depressed, and really didn''t want to provoke the behemoth of the Dietrich family. Fortunately, the other party didn''t know his true identity. Riley, who was standing behind Daisy, suddenly changed her face dramatically. First, she was pale, then twisted and shriveled, and green leaves and buds quickly grew from her cheeks! Daisy stood in front and did not notice the situation of her companions, but Green took it all in his eyes. He didn''t expect this to happen. He was stunned for a moment, and saw Riley''s mouth grinning wide open uncontrollably. She actually tore her flesh, opened half of her head, and suddenly a dark red thick tentacle sprang out from the inside. ! At this time, Daisy realized that something was wrong, and she was indeed an experienced assassin. She didn''t even look back, and immediately flew forward to avoid the tentacle attack. But helplessly, Riley was standing too close to her. No matter how fast she reacted, she couldn''t dodge in time, and with a puff, she was penetrated by the dark red tentacle that rushed out of Riley''s body. Daisy screamed, her body was stabbed in the opposite direction by the tentacles, but she still refused to give up her life. But the dark red tentacles are tough, comparable to bridge steel cables, and they can''t be cut at all. The next moment with the tentacle, Daisy let out a scream, and the dagger dropped directly, completely losing the ability to resist. "This is the corpse-eating blood vine of the Eye of Blood, specially used to control the blood vine puppet!" Green saw this scene and immediately recognized the dark red tentacle. And as the tentacle killed Daisy, he quickly retracted it and stood on Riley''s remaining lower half of his head like a cobra, and made a human voice: "Cristiano! How about it, I''ll give it to you. Your gift is a good one!" The voice Green had never heard before, and he immediately summoned Cristiano. Although it was completely lichized and taken into the cemetery by Green, Cristiano''s own memory was still there, and he immediately recognized the voice: "This is the blood undead Martinez of the blood eye! He wants to use this to We were framed by female assassins associated with the Dietrich family." Blood Undead Martinez, the No. 2 figure of the Blood Eye organization, actually used this method to frame Cristiano! Not long ago, Martinez invited Cristiano to join the Eye of Blood. The name was an invitation, but it was actually persecution. Cristiano of course refused to agree, but the other party was strong and strong, he did not dare to refuse strictly, he just pretended to be a snake, and then found a chance to escape. It''s just that Martinez was so deceived and discovered Cristiano''s mind, it was that time Cristiano was seriously injured. This is because Cristiano gave up a very valuable magic tool to get away with it. Unexpectedly, this Martinez''s ghost was still lingering, and he still didn''t give up. The main body was busy and he had no time to concentrate. He sent a blood vine puppet that entrusted him with a bit of soul, parasitic in the body of the female assassin named Riley. The key Time to kill Daisy to put the blame on Cristiano. It''s just that Martinez did not think that Cristiano had become Green''s subordinate at this time. Speaking of which, Green has to thank him. If he hadn''t nearly killed Cristiano, Green wouldn''t have been able to get such a bargain. At this time, Green was sitting in the study on the top floor of the mansion, thinking silently about the current situation. Since Martinez deliberately framed it, he must have been prepared. Fortunately, the other party''s information was lagging behind, and it was not Green, but Cristiano. In this case, Green certainly won''t hide Cristiano. After a while, Cristiano, who has been completely lichized, has no more popular appearances. "Look! Look! What happened to our proud and noble Mr. Cristiano? It''s really pitiful to be like this!" Martinez''s sharp and mean smile came from the body of the blood vine puppet. Voice. Although it is only a little bit of soul, but the bad character is still there, listening to Martinez is never a pleasant thing. Cristiano didn''t bother to talk to him, and now he can''t communicate with people outside Green and the cemetery, and he just started without a word. First there was a bone spur, then the fangs flew, followed by a series of spiritualism, which summoned hundreds of undead creatures in an instant. These undead creatures do not belong to the cemetery. They are ordinary skeletons that Cristiano used [Spirituality] to summon from the undead realm. However, among these weak skeleton soldiers, there are still several elite-level ghouls and zombies. Green The command of these undead creatures was temporarily handed over to Cristiano. "Hahaha! Dare to oppose this seat just by relying on these tattered pieces?" The blood vine once again heard Martinez''s contemptuous laughter. At the same time, the blood vine was slightly shocked, and a blood-colored aperture bloomed, quickly spreading around, forming a circular blood shield , blocked the [Bone Spur Technique] and [Poison Fang Flying Shot], and then the blood vine flicked, and lightning rushed over. "Cristiano, let''s capture it! Donate your family''s mage tower, the conditions I promised you last time are still valid." Martinez''s voice came from the blood vine, condescending, like a charity. Green''s heart moved, he knew that the real Martinez was coming, and the blood vine puppet was only attached to a piece of soul, but now that Cristiano appeared, it immediately attracted Martinez''s attention, and its main consciousness finally came. This is what ??Green and Cristiano are waiting for. This time, they must teach each other a lesson. It is best to hurt their souls. Otherwise, even if they are forced to retreat temporarily, Martinez will soon be haunted. found that Martinez''s main consciousness was coming, Cristiano turned and ran, looking very scared, and at the same time issued an order to let all the summoned undead creatures swarm up. Martinez burst out laughing, not caring about the undead creatures rushing up, just staring at Cristiano, controlling the blood vine puppet fed by Riley''s corpse to further alienate, his hands turned into two dark red tentacles several meters long, like two A long whip danced and made a crackling sound, sending all the undead creatures that rushed up. (end of this chapter) Chapter 118： 123 Church of the Goddess of the Moon Chapter 118 123 The Church of the Goddess of the Moon The only ordinary undead creatures that were easily swept away were the summoned undead creatures, which simply could not achieve the effect of sluggish blood vine puppets, and most of them were wiped out in a blink of an eye. The blood vine puppet once again heard Martinez''s wild laughter and banter: "Cristiano, do you only have this ability? It seems that I overestimated you before. You have been a magic apprentice for so many years, and you are indeed a mediocrity without talent. , that''s it for today!" Cristiano was ridiculed, the green soul fire in his eyes remained calm and indifferent, as if Martinez''s words were deaf ears, until Green''s order came in his mind, which made him immediately wave his staff, and a piece of fangs flew out. At the same time, the elite ghouls and zombies hidden among the ordinary skeleton soldiers swarmed up and swooped on the blood vine puppet that Martinez had held in his soul. The blood vine puppet just dodged the attack of a fangs flying, and the figure paused for a while, and was caught by the hands and feet. The ghouls are agile, high strength and weak, but they can''t hold back the blood vine puppet. Seeing the almost alienated and inhumane monster writhing and struggling, it is about to shake off a few ghouls who have rushed up, and the zombies who are one step behind Immediately followed, with a brute force and a weight of over 200 jin, five or six pressed together and immediately held down the legs of the blood vine puppet and the two slender arms that turned into tentacles. "Damn! A group of dirty ants, give me death!" Martinez was furious, his body was dark red and blood light condensed, and a terrifying psychic fluctuation appeared from the blood vine puppet. Blood Light Explosion The magic of Martinez''s fame condenses his own blood psychic energy to form an extremely fast high-energy arc lasing out, and its huge cutting force is enough to instantly cut off the thick steel bars of his arm. However, Cristiano did not run away at this time, he still stood there, watching indifferently. This made Martinez suddenly have a bad premonition, and the danger from the soul kept reminding him that he hadn''t felt it for a long time. Just when he was slightly absent-minded, there was a sudden boom, a cloud of black smoke rose, and a cannonball from the cannon on the roof hit the blood vine puppet accurately. "Damn it! Where did the cannon come from?" Martinez''s split soul flashed through the last moment of remnants, and then the soul returned to the original body. Two hundred kilometers away in the city of Faerun, in the secret headquarters of the Eye of Blood, Martinez, who was meditating in the secret room, was suddenly shocked, as if he had been electrocuted, his face turned pale, and then he spat out a mouthful of blood. "Damn! Where did the enchanted cannon come from!" Martinez''s face became more and more ugly, and his eyes were full of bitterness. Just now, his main soul descended on the blood vine puppet. His main soul was pulled out, but there were still a part of the soul that was scattered by the undead cannon, which still caused a lot of damage to his main soul, and even had a kind of severe pain of the soul being torn apart, which was more than normal physical damage. Ten times the pain. "Cristiano! You bastard, I will make you regret it. It just so happens that my eldest brother is also in Rhine City, and I will join in the fun." Martinez gritted his teeth and counted all this on Cristiano''s head, but not Knowing that Green is the mastermind behind everything. His character is hot and narrow-minded, he never suffers losses, and revenge is never overnight. How can he be willing to suffer a loss? He immediately left the meditation room and came to the balcony. direction flew over. The next morning, the Rhine City Police Station. Asido didn''t sleep all night, because of the incident in the Mallorca bar, he was under great pressure as the director. At this time, Buck Lixing hurriedly broke into the director''s office from outside: "Man! Found a new stronghold of the Church of Nature!" Asido''s eyes suddenly lit up, and without a word, he followed Buckley away from the police station, took a carriage and went straight to a church in the north of Rhine City. However, this is not a church that believes in the **** of nature, but a church of the goddess of the moon. The goddess believers in black robes come in and out. Who would have thought that this is actually a secret stronghold of the Church of Nature hidden in Rhine City. "Go! Let''s go in." Buckley dragged Asido straight into the church. They didn''t bring anyone from the police station this time. Both of them are officers who have retired from the battlefield. They are high-level apprentice knights themselves. They have extraordinary abilities and have experienced many battles. But the other staff of the police station are ordinary people. If they bring people here, instead of helping them, they will become a burden to them. Entering the church, the two ignored the goddess believers who were praying inside, and went straight to the second floor, followed the corridor and came to a gate guarded by two black-robed goddesses. A black-robed woman saw two men with gigantic backs approaching aggressively, and immediately stepped forward to stop them: "Two gentlemen, please stay, this place is not open to the public..." Buckley''s old face squeezed a smile: "Dear lady, let''s find Mr. Hirsova Lenin." The two black-robed women were stunned for a while, and looked at each other, a little hesitant. Buckley, the old fritters, took the opportunity to stride forward, slammed the door open. The two heavy wooden doors slammed into the sides, immediately attracting the attention of the people inside, one after another with malicious eyes, making Barkley, who bears the brunt of the brunt, on his back, it feels like a little boy being stared at by an old cat. mouse. It was a hall with a circular dome, just above the church chapel. At this time, there were a dozen or so people sitting or standing in it, all of them looking bad, with a faint murderous intent. The leader is a middle-aged and bearded priest in a dirty robe, and it is the high-ranking Church of Nature who just arrived yesterday - Hirsova Lenin! "Buckley, my old friend, you shouldn''t have come." Seeing the two walking in, Hirsova flashed a strange color in his eyes, and then there was no wave in the ancient well. "Hirsova, I know you have suffered a lot this time, but this is the Rhine City of the Kingdom after all! If you fight the Eye of Blood in the city, no one will be able to bear the consequences." Buckley said bitterly His persuasion, unfortunately, was of no use at all. Asidor didn''t say a word, but secretly complained in his heart. He looked at other people, hoping to roughly assess the strength of the Church of Nature''s assembly. Asido observed calmly, next to the old priest Hirsova was a tall and thin man wrapped in a robe. His face was a little strange, his eyes were yellow, and his face was pale without a trace of blood. "This person is a vampire!" Asido secretly speculated: "And this vampire is definitely not low-level, either a viscount or a baron..." seemed to sense Asido''s gaze, and the lanky man who looked like a vampire looked at each other, grinned, and had canine teeth. Asido quickly looked away, in the eyes of these extraordinary people, his identity as the police chief was not worth mentioning. And apart from this identity, he is just a retired senior apprentice knight. (end of this chapter) Chapter 119： church battle Chapter 119 Church Battle Next to the tall and thin man is a stooped eccentric. If this person stands up straight, he must be more than two meters tall. He has pointed ears like an elf, but not the beauty and grace of an elf. His eyes are fierce, his face is hideous, and his mouth is full of sharp points. With sharp teeth, there is no doubt that this is a murderous cannibal troll. Asido can''t judge the extraordinary level of this troll, but to be able to sit here, even if it is not official, must be the pinnacle of the apprentice level. Immediately afterwards, with Asido''s gaze, trolls, werewolves, ghouls, shadow assassins, demon knights... One after another, powerful superhumans gathered here, I don''t know how much the Church of Nature would pay to gather these forces. . And there are no official-level [Tree Spirit Parasites] created by the [Tree Spirit Possession] ceremony. Asido''s face became more and more ugly. Originally, he was still holding on to a glimmer of hope that he could use the personal relationship between Barkley and Hillsova to temporarily take a break, but now it seems that it is almost impossible. How could it have died down just because of a few words? At least he and Barkley haven''t had so much face yet. At this time, Buckley was still trying to persuade, but was stopped by Asido''s words: "Old man, forget it, it is impossible for things to turn around now, let''s go, and try to evacuate the nearby residents while we have time! " Asido sighed, and said nothing more, just nodded to Hilthova at last. But he didn''t expect that at this moment, a bright red blood light descended from the sky and hit the dome of the Church of the Goddess of the Moon directly. As the **** light of Yin Hong disappeared, it could be vaguely seen that it was a person, dragging a blood-red light to the nearest troll. In the blink of an eye, caught off guard, the person hidden in the blood light was like a sharp arrow, fast and ruthless, and lightning came. At the same time, circles of Dharma rings appeared in the blood, and three Dharma rings appeared in an instant, and a strange, chorus-like singing sound was heard between the Dharma rings. Three-ring blood magicBlood Hymn! This is the augmented blood magic of the Blood Eye esoteric, which can increase the attack power of the caster for a short time. I saw the body of the figure in the blood light tremble, the blood light wrapped around the body skyrocketed, and it glowed red, and the heat gushed out, making it feel like standing next to the steel furnace. The troll just reacted and was about to set up a spear to block, but was hit by the blood shadow into his arms, and suddenly let out a shrill scream, more like being hit by a truck, and immediately flew out. When the troll rolled to the ground, his body was already in a mess, his leather armor and clothes were scorched with corrosive blood, and there was a scorched black wound on his chest that gurgled out blood. , This troll with strong vitality was the first to receive a lunch without even screaming out. Then the blood shadow flashed and aimed at the next enemy. This time, Krant found Hirsova, and he killed the ogre troll in an instant, which made his self-confidence burst, and locked the current top leader of the Church of Nature in Rhine City. As a disciple of the blood knight Akalius, Colante was qualified to be proud, but when he killed an ogre troll with one blow, his heart swelled a little, and he slammed into a few meters with the Yuwei of [Blood Praise]. outside of Hirsova. Kelant is actually not stupid. He knows that with the strength of his high-level blood hunter apprentice, it is impossible to defeat the official-level Sirsovar, but he believes that his blow can at least cause some trouble for the opponent. However, he still overestimated himself and underestimated Hirsova, the idea was beautiful, and the reality was very skinny. In the next moment, Hillsova didn''t move at all, and a green light flashed in front of him to meet Krant''s impact. As soon as the two met, the light of blood covering Krant''s body could not stop the faint green light from Hillsova, like a hot knife slicing on butter. Rand let out a scream, and the whole person flew back at a faster speed than when he came. The blood on his body was dim, and he could no longer maintain it, showing his original face. This is a young man with blond hair and red eyes, in his early twenties at most, tall and handsome, but at this moment he has an unbelievable expression on his face. With his ability to kill a troll in one second, even a small spell that Silsova has underestimated. Can''t stop it, is this the huge gap between the apprentice level and the official level? "Hmph! I don''t know how high the sky is." Hillsova''s eyes were cold, and he saw a pendant hanging on Krant''s chest. That was the reason why Krant was still alive. At the last moment, the pendant burst into a magical barrier. , Although it shattered in an instant, it finally blocked it, so that Kelant was only injured. "Blood guardian! Are you a disciple of the blood knight Akalius? It seems that he is really good to you, and he has taken out such precious magic items." The corners of Hirsova''s mouth were upturned, revealing a sneer: " It''s a pity that you are too proud, and you are doomed to die here today." As he spoke, green halos emerged from Shirthova''s body and began to spread around. In the halo, there were hidden magical runes. Krant lowered his head and glanced at the cracked gemstone pendant, his heart sank to the bottom, and the green light filled him again, which made him feel frightened. Two finger-thick vines emerged from under his feet and wrapped around his ankles silently. "Damn it!" Kelant struggled hard, but he couldn''t break free. The two vines looked slender, but they were actually extremely tough, comparable to two steel cables, entangling Kelant''s feet. At this time, Kelant was beyond remorse. Before, he single-handedly destroyed the stronghold of the Church of Nature hidden in the Mallorca bar, which made him a little inflated. into desperation. At this moment, with a bang, the dome of this hall was smashed again, and two monsters without fur smashed to the ground one after another. The ground cracked instantly and could collapse at any time. "Blood Demon Ape save me!" Kelant saw hope again and immediately called out. The two blood demon apes roared. Although they were huge, their speed was extremely agile. One of them rushed towards Kelant and stretched out a huge palm to grab Kelant''s body. Regardless of whether he could bear it or not, he just pulled it out. With a sudden click, Grant screamed, and although he pulled his legs out of the vines, they inevitably fractured. Another Gorefiend ape rushed towards Shirthova frantically. Although this blood demon ape is not a formal-level extraordinary creature, but with its powerful physique and fearless attacks, it can suppress low-level formal-level extraordinary people in a short period of time. At this time, fighting with Hillsova, blood lingered all over the body, and magical runes appeared, and each huge palm attack had multiple buffs. Giant Shock, Speed ??Charge, Gorefiend Armor, Bloodthirsty Fury A large series of various additional passive magics, as well as the strength of this blood demon ape itself, if it is a junior formal mage or a junior formal knight, he will definitely kneel in the face of such a ferocious devil ape. (end of this chapter) Chapter 120： blood knight Chapter 120 Blood Knight However, Hirsova was not an ordinary official priest when he could become a high-ranking member of the Church of Nature. Even before he joined the Church of Nature, he was already a mid-level official mage and obtained the favor of the God of Nature, making him The strength is firmly seated at the high-level formal level. Even if the blood demon ape rushed in at a critical time, it did not reveal any flaws to Hillsova, but the situation of the blood demon ape was very bad. The blood demon ape rushed up and attacked Shirthova frantically, but was blocked by a light green light curtain. Shirthova stood still, staring indifferently at the ugly and ferocious blood demon two meters away. The ape, with a flick of the staff in his hand, drew an arc, and a green blade of light flew out in a flash, passing through the body of the blood demon ape like lightning, and saw a black line appearing diagonally on the body of the blood demon ape, Gradually expanded, slowly slipped, and actually killed a vicious Gorefiend with just one move. At this time, Kelant had just been rescued by another Gorefiend ape, and his feet were all fractured, and he endured the severe pain. Just when he saw the Gorefiend ape broken into two pieces on the ground, his eyes widened and he was extremely frightened. That is a blood demon ape! He died in the blink of an eye, how could he be so strong? Krant was shocked, but his heart was full of self-doubt. A female vampire who was licking her lips suddenly flashed behind her, turned into a dozen black bats with flapping wings, and killed Krant. Although the blood demon ape reacted and waved his long arm to sweep it away, it was swept away. The female vampire turned into a bat and dispersed, bypassing the blood demon ape and approaching Krant. Although Krant was injured, he didn''t respond slowly, he immediately gritted his teeth and resisted, and he split his hand with a **** light to disperse the bats that were rushing. At least four black bats were completely wiped out by the impact of the **** light. However, as the blood light bombarded, a bat turned over and flashed, and rushed to Kelant''s side around the blood light, biting Kelant''s neck in one bite from the back, while the light flashed in his mouth, There was a strong suction, and one-third of the blood in Kelant''s body was drawn out in an instant. The bat stopped when it saw it, then retreated in a flash, merged with other bats, and turned into a human shape again. It was a **** beautiful woman with blood on the corner of her mouth, sticking out the tip of her tongue, panting slightly, as if she was still reminiscing about the wonderful taste contained in Krant''s blood. Krant''s face was pale, he knew that he had failed completely this time, he shook his head helplessly, and showed a miserable smile: "Okay, I admit defeat... But, you will all die!" The voice fell, and the momentum on his body suddenly changed. The broken foot and calf made a clicking sound, and it actually recovered automatically! The weak blood light on his body skyrocketed, increasing by more than ten times, reaching the official level. At the same time, the expression on his face and his eyes became cold and intimidating. For the first time, the indifferent Hillsova showed a stern expression and took a step back, with a green glow in his eyes, watching the changes on Kelant''s body, as if he had encountered a natural enemy and kept issuing warnings in his heart, which made him feel a sense of urgency. The urge to flee immediately. "You! You are the blood knight Akalius!" Hillsova exclaimed, green light blooming on his body, entwined with natural aura, a green halo full of natural vitality enveloped him and the people around him, offsetting The terrifying aura emanating from Krant''s body. In an instant, countless vines, flowers, and shrubs quickly grew in the entire hall, as if being in a virgin forest. "Natural magic, forest blessing!" Hillsova burst out all the psychic energy in his body, but he couldn''t resist the blood knight Akalius whose soul descended on Krant. It was completely crushed beyond the rank, which shocked him so much that he never thought that the blood The knight Akalius has actually reached the level of the Great Demon Swordsman! Although Akalius is known as a blood knight, his profession is not a knight, but a magic swordsman who cultivates both magic and martial arts! It is only because he always likes to ride a blood shadow nightmare beast when he plays, so he won the title of blood knight. At this time, the body of the blood knight Akalius did not arrive. He just pinned his soul on Krant, and showed his crushing strength. Even if Hillsova gritted his teeth and insisted, he could not maintain the blessing of the forest. A flash of blood light contaminates a plant, making it melt into blood, forming thick and turbulent blood waves that continue to press forward. All the supernatural beings of the Church of Nature gathered around Hillsova, not because they didnt want to run, but in the face of this situation, there was absolutely no way to escape, as long as they rushed out of the range of [Forest Blessing], they would immediately be surging. A wave of blood engulfs death. The next moment, Krant suddenly shouted, his body could hardly bear the majestic force, and scarlet blood beads began to ooze out of his skin. He let out a loud roar, his eyes were completely congested, his feet slammed on the ground, and with a bang, it turned into a blood-red afterimage and rushed over. With a ?? click, like the sound of an egg shell breaking, the halo formed by the [Forest Blessing] unfolded by Shirthova instantly shattered. Hirsova bore the brunt of the brunt, as if being hit by a train, unable to stand at all, and was directly knocked flying. Those Transcendents who were hiding behind Shirthova lost their last shelter and faced the enemy directly, unable to resist at all. Whether it was trolls or ghouls, or werewolves and vampires, or the priests of the Church of Nature, none of them could stop Krant, with a blood-red light lingering all over his body, and with a single flicker, he could harvest the life of an extraordinary person. As bystanders, Asido and Barkley were stunned and terrified when they saw this sudden situation. Reason told them that the best thing to do at this time was to leave here quickly, but their legs seemed to be filled with lead, and they didn''t move at all. No, I kept talking in my mind, and I had to keep calm, but it didn''t work. Fortunately, the blood knight who possessed Kelant did not seem to be willing to kill Asido and Barkley, who represented the official Rhine City. The blood light broke out and avoided the position of the two, otherwise they would have already become two. dead body... Three minutes later, with a bang, the church of the Goddess of the Moon collapsed with a bang, and the dust rose up and spread around. Located in the center of the church, Kelant was suspended three meters in the air, looking down at the ruins below indifferently. More than a dozen corpses fell into the rubble. Even the high-level clergyman of the Church of Nature was lifeless. There was a huge charred wound on his left chest, which directly penetrated the body, destroying the heart and lungs. With the blessing of the God of Nature, Shirthova, who is extremely powerful in vitality, could not withstand this fatal injury. However, the situation of Krant, who is suspended in the air, is not very good. Just now, in order to kill Hillsova, the blood knight used too much psionic energy. His body is the carrier of the blood knight''s soul, so the huge psychic energy almost exceeds The limit of his body''s endurance caused his skin to be chapped, his muscles severely strained, many joints dislocated, and every part of his body was extremely painful. (end of this chapter) Chapter 121： Cemetery Upgrade (1) Chapter 121 Cemetery Upgrade (1) The blood knight Akalius felt the situation of Krant, and knew that if he continued to maintain the state of soul possession, the disciple would probably be completely abolished. He had to restrain his breath, exit the state of possession, and return the control of the body to Krant. Krant groaned immediately, with a painful expression, knelt down on one knee, spurted a mouthful of blood from his mouth, and hurriedly took out a small glass bottle, which contained healing potions, and couldn''t wait to open the bottle cap and put it in his mouth. Flooding. I didn''t expect that, at this moment, Shirthova, who had lost a trace of vitality, suddenly trembled and actually regained a little vitality. Crant was in severe pain, and he just drank the potion without noticing. In the next moment, a green light flashed, and it crossed Krant''s neck accurately. Crant only felt a chill in his neck, his face was full of unbelievable expressions, he was actually killed! Shirthova coughed violently, and tremblingly got up from the ground. His face was pale, and his breathing was intermittent. He had reached the point where he was almost exhausted. He had just condensed the last psychic energy, and suddenly a sneak attack broke out. Taking advantage of the other party''s unpreparedness, he was lucky enough to kill Krant. "Hyrsova, you''re not dead!" A blood-red shadow flew out from Krant''s corpse, vaguely showing a human shape. This is the soul of the blood knight Akalius. It was originally entrusted to Krant''s body. At this time, Krant died and lost his sustenance, and he could not maintain his spiritual state for a long time. As a result, it appeared, and immediately the figure flickered, turning into a huge blood-red handprint and slammed towards Silthova''s claw. Hirthova had a miserable smile and a resolute look on his face. Seeing the **** palm grabbed it, he didn''t even dodge, but rolled his eyes, and his body fell directly to the ground. The next moment, the **** palm print fell, smashing his body with a bang. However, before that, a green light shot out from Shirzovar''s eyebrows, and it was his soul that was wrapped in the last trace of psionic energy and fled outside the Rhine City. The blood-colored handprint re-formed into a human form, and there was a roar, which quickly flew into the air, catching up with Shirthova like a meteor lightning. The shape of the red light changed, forming the shape of a giant sword, and slashed towards the green light that was escaping at a high speed. At this time, it can be seen that the blood knight Akalius'' control of [soul] and [spiritual energy] is more than one step higher than that of Hillsova. It is also in the state of soul. The blood knight comes from the air, but can control the spiritual body at will. The shape changes, and combined with psionic power, it shows a more powerful attack. However, Hillsova could only rigidly wrap the psychic energy outside the spiritual body, only the power of parrying, but not the power to fight back. There were dozens of collisions between his fingers, and the sharp blood-red greatsword slashed repeatedly, causing many cracks on the surface of Shirthova''s spiritual body. Seeing that it was about to shatter, at this moment, the green light suddenly fell at an extreme speed, causing the giant sword transformed from the blood knight''s spirit body to be slashed into the air. And Hirsova''s spirit body took the opportunity to get into a building on the outskirts of Rhine City. At the next moment, the blood-colored giant sword chased after him, slashed down with a bang, and smashed the building down, but Hirsova''s spiritual body was not found. But just now, Hilsovar was in a hurry. After he got into the building, he ignored the filth and went straight down the drain pipe into the sewer. The blood knight''s spirit body broke into the smoke and dust rising from the collapsed building to search, but found nothing. It made him rise a second time and came to the mid-air. His shape changed suddenly, showing a huge eyeball shape, and he glanced around. , search for Hirsova. Helpless at this time, Hillsova has already gone underground, even if the huge eyeball has a strong search and tracking ability, it is difficult to find out... At the same time, Green was in Cristiano''s old house in Velcro Town, and Green secretly arranged a cannon to wipe out a trace of Martinez''s soul. After the battle, Green was counting the spoils, with a smile on his face. He had to admit that the two female assassins, Daisy and Lily, were very rich. After cleaning up their corpses, there were more than ten magical items. Green went into the cemetery and got [2100] psionic energy, which is just an appetizer, and their bodies. It''s not that Green has any special hobbies, but it refers to the spiritual energy contained in their bodies, especially Lily, who was parasitized by [Blood Vine]. After being forcibly transformed into a blood vine puppet, she was possessed by Martinez''s soul, especially at the end. While being bombarded by the undead cannon, Martinez''s soul escaped in time, but a large amount of psionic energy was left in the blood vine puppet. Green summoned the skeleton soldiers to collect the corpses, put them in the cemetery, and transformed them into psionic energy, which is actually a bigger harvest than those magic items! A full [2700] of psionic energy, all added together, the cemetery''s psionic energy reserve has exceeded 5,000 to reach [6500]! Green was overjoyed. Originally, he planned to go back this time, and he had to collect enough psionic energy to collect enough psionic energy as soon as possible to upgrade the town hall. Unexpectedly, the sleepy pillow came just after taking a nap. More than 6,000 psionic energy is not only enough to upgrade the town hall to [lv3], but also has a lot of spare. In the ?? cemetery, Green couldn''t wait to smash the psionic energy he just got onto the town hall. There was a sudden rumbling, like an earthquake, and the [Town Hall] rose upward at a speed visible to the naked eye, doubling the area, adding two sub-towers, guarding both sides of the bell tower, making the town hall look even more majestic. As the clock tower representing the [Golfiss Meditation], with the upgrade of the [Town Hall], as Green thought, it was also upgraded. The big bell on the clock tower became clearer, and the gear structure inside was also more complicated. Precision. At this time, Green could clearly feel the improvement of the meditation method. He focused his attention on the big bell of the clock tower, and the structure of the entire big bell appeared instantly. Along with the rotation of the clock, the operation of each gear, the tension of each spring, the angle of the pendulum swing, and the reverberating tones of the bells were all reflected in Green''s mind, causing him to unconsciously meditate on the [Golfiss] The understanding of the law is more profound, and the spiritual power has also improved a lot. However, the feeling of this rapid increase in mental power is not pleasant, the back of the head is swollen, the forehead is tingling, and the two temples are throbbing and hurting. At first, Green could still grit his teeth and persevere, but as he continued to visualize the upgraded bell, his mental power continued to improve, the headache became more severe, and he couldn''t concentrate. Just breathing heavily. Green rubbed his temples with his hands, and a sense of dizziness struck him, which made him unable to hold on any longer, his eyelids seemed to fall from lead, and he fell asleep directly. In his sleep, Green was confused, as if he had turned into a big clock, located on the highest clock tower in the city, overlooking a huge city shrouded in gray fog every day. The big clock is incomparably precise, with countless gears meshing and turning exactly, those metal springs seem to have become his muscles and bones, and the gears and chains have become his muscles and bones... Green didn''t slept for a long time. He woke up after just over five hours. The rapid increase in mental power stimulated the brain nerves, and the severe headache caused has disappeared. He is full of energy, his eyes are bright, and his sense of smell and hearing seem to be more sensitive. , and even the breeze on the skin feels different than usual. (end of this chapter) Chapter 122： 127 Cemetery Upgrade (2) Chapter 122 127 Cemetery Upgrade (2) Green woke up from his sleep, feeling better than ever before, as if his spiritual power had produced some kind of indescribable sublimation. "Has this reached the spiritual limit of the official level?" Green pondered silently, but before that, he had no relevant experience and no teacher guidance, so he could only explore and guess based on his own situation. At this time, the attribute panel of the cemetery is very important, at least the current state can be confirmed through the attribute panel. Green hurriedly hit the spirit and entered the cemetery. The cemetery at this time has not changed much except that the town hall has been upgraded to [lv3] and the building has become more majestic, and two tall sub-towers have been added on both sides. Green quickly looked at the properties panel: Host: Xu Mu (Greene Wilson) Occupation: Necromancer Level: Elementary Formal (???) Seeing the level, Green''s eyes lit up, indicating that he had been evaluated in the cemetery, and his strength had reached the level of a junior formal magician. According to the extraordinary occupation system of this world, promotion from apprentice to formal, no matter what occupation, is not achieved overnight, but a long-term accumulation process. In this process, you must constantly hone yourself, and with the help of external objects, such as magicians, you must have a wizard tower, and use the soul as a bridge to connect yourself with the wizard tower. As the second body, the mage tower can assist the magician to practice and fight, and become a magic container outside the magician''s body, so that it has more magic power at his disposal. This is also an important reason for the huge gap between a magic apprentice and a formal mage, because with the assistance of the mage tower, the magic power of a formal mage is powerful and vast, and the magic power of a junior formal mage is often ten times or even dozens of times that of a peak magic apprentice. Other occupations are also often the same, such as apprentice knights being promoted to full-fledged knights. Although they do not need a knight tower or anything, they must have an enchanted weapon that can play a similar role. Through the enchanted weapon, the powerful and pure fighting spirit generated by the official knight is placed. . This method is not complicated, but it is the crystallization of the wisdom of countless extraordinary people since the old days of this world. In fact, for the extraordinary, only those who reach the official level are truly extraordinary, possessing power and wisdom far beyond ordinary people. However, even if it reaches the official level, human beings are still human beings. Compared with their powerful abilities, their bodies are too fragile. Therefore, this method of sustenance of foreign objects will gradually evolve, until the psionic gems are condensed in the body, and the body transforms enough to carry the extraordinary, in order to get rid of these sustenances and advance to the legendary level. At this time, Green had just passed the improvement of the meditation method and touched the threshold of the formal level, which was what he had been looking forward to for a long time. The next mage tower may be a huge and difficult project for others, but for Green, it is very easy. A ready-made mage tower is sealed under this old house of Cristiano. Green was very interested. After confirming the attributes, he immediately wanted to open the mage tower, but at this moment, the direction of the city defense fortress of the cemetery suddenly sounded the alarm! The piercing and sharp alarm bell spread throughout the entire cemetery for the first time. Green was stunned for a moment and looked at the city defense fortress. He had never encountered such a situation in the cemetery. "What''s going on here? Could it be that because of the upgrade of the town hall, any new changes have taken place in this cemetery?" Green became nervous and did not dare to slack off. He immediately shifted his perspective to the sky above the city defense fortress. In fact, he has always paid little attention to the city defense fortress. The city defense fortress is actually a city wall added to the cemetery, and a small urn city outside the city gate. In addition to defense, only the output of some troops is increased every month, and the construction And the cost of upgrading is not small. If it is not a prerequisite for upgrading other buildings, there must be a city defense fortress. Green will hardly waste precious psionic energy on the construction of city defense fortresses. However, the city defense fortress played a role at this moment. As the alarm bell sounded, the iron gate fell with a bang, and the heavy city gate behind the iron gate slowly closed with the hard work of the skeleton. Green saw the city gate closed, and unconsciously felt a sense of security, as if behind the strong fortress and the heavy city gate, there was no need to be afraid of the dangers hidden in the thick gray fog outside. Green''s thoughts hovered above the city defense fortress, staring at the gray fog outside the city wall. The thick gray fog blocked the line of sight, and at most, only a few dozen meters away from the city could be seen, and some swaying figures could be faintly seen. Originally, Green didnt care about the gray fog surrounding the cemetery, thinking that it was just the boundary around the cemetery, but now the alarm bell sounded, and there were still people in the gray fog, which made him suspicious. At the very beginning, he had tried, and he couldn''t enter the gray fog from his perspective, which made him take it for granted that there was nothing else in the surrounding gray fog, but now it seems that he was wrong. As time went on, the figures in the gray fog became clearer and clearer, and soon a figure broke away from the gray fog and rushed towards the city defense fortress. Green finally saw the true colors of these figures. They were short and thin kobolds, wearing worn-out armor and holding simple weapons, and they dared to attack the tall and strong city walls. Originally, Green thought that some powerful and terrifying enemy appeared in the gray fog, but he didn''t expect it to be such a style of painting, which really made him laugh and cry. Then I thought about it and looked at the kobolds, and immediately showed the basic attributes of these kobolds: kobold soldiers, first-level troops, combat power: 1.5 [weak]... The weak combat power of the kobold refreshed Green''s cognition again. These menacing guys are not even as good as the normal version of the skeleton soldiers. Who gave them the courage to attack their cemetery? Perhaps the only thing worth mentioning is the number. As the first kobold broke out of the gray fog, a steady stream of kobolds rushed out. At a glance, there were no less than 200 people, led by a tall kobold. , rushed to the underground of the city gate, divided into two parts, one part slashed the gate with a weapon, and the other part began to set up a ladder to climb up the city. Green frowned slightly. The city wall provided by the city defense fortress of [lv1] is four meters high, which is not too high to reach. As long as there is enough time, the kobold can climb up quickly with the speed of a human ladder. At this time, I couldn''t watch the fun anymore. Green immediately dispatched two teams of firearms and skeleton soldiers from the skeleton cemetery to the city wall, and then dispatched a team of evil spirits from the evil spirit tower for remote support, and transferred a team of ghouls from the zombie crypt. as an assault force. Although these troops are only [96], they are not as good as half of the kobolds outside the city, but they are more than enough to deal with those weak scum whose combat strength is only [1.5]. The kobolds outside the city didn''t realize that they were about to face great disaster. Seeing that the human ladder was about to touch the top of the city, black gun muzzles protruded from the crenels of the city wall. In the next moment, gunshots rang out, fire snakes spit, and the two teams of firearms and skeleton soldiers had a total of forty-eight enchanted rifles, and one round of shooting shattered the kobold''s human wall. Suddenly there were bursts of shrill screams, some were shot and injured, some broke their legs, and some were crushed to death below. ##Seeking a wave of subscriptions, writing a book is not easy, if you like this book, please support more, one subscription, one monthly pass are all encouragement to the author, Jinchan thank you all! (end of this chapter) Chapter 123： foggy world Chapter 123 The Mist World The large army behind the kobold did not expect that a terrifying skeleton soldier suddenly appeared on the city wall that had been quiet before, causing a commotion and barking, even the kobold leader was startled, but he wanted to be strong. Forced to remain calm with his scalp, Wang Wang shouted twice, raised his right spear, struck the shield in his left hand, and struck several times in a row to finally suppress the turbulent team. But at this time, translucent evil spirits appeared on the top of the city wall. The next moment, twenty-four evil spirits launched [Evil Spirit Wail] at the same time, and the shrill and terrifying roar was transmitted below like needles. In the ears of every kobold. At this moment, all the kobolds covered their ears and lay on the ground. Even the leader was no exception. He even bore the brunt of the damage. In the end, the eardrums were ruptured, and blood oozes from the fingers covering their ears. At the same time, the ghoul team jumped directly out of the city wall, jumping from the four-meter-high city head did not affect these agile ghouls, rushing into the kobold team in the blink of an eye, waving their sharp claws and slaughtering wildly! With the free fire of the gun skeletons, the ghoul team only took three minutes to pierce the kobold team. At this time, most of the kobolds had completely lost their fighting spirit, and even forgot to resist, lying on the ground, holding their heads, shivering, waiting for the ghoul''s claws to penetrate their bodies. Green watched this tragic slaughter. Although he had already seen that the kobold''s fighting power was weak, he didn''t expect the fight to be weaker than expected. And killing these kobolds is also beneficial. Every time you kill a kobold cemetery, you can get [3] points of psionic power. In a blink of an eye, the kobolds lost more than half, and Green has obtained [300] psionic power, which is comparable to finding magic in the real world. Items are converted much faster. However, the kobolds who were still alive also came to their senses at this time, and began to flee back into the gray fog desperately. Green suddenly let out a ''huh'', a kobold who was desperately escaping broke into the gray fog, followed closely by a ghoul, and even followed in! This surprised Greene. He didn''t expect that the undead creatures under his command could enter the gray fog, and as the ghouls broke into the gray fog, the thick gray fog actually separated to both sides, surrounding the ghouls. A blank area three meters wide is formed. The ghoul caught up with the kobold who escaped after three seconds, without any suspense, went up and slapped it to death, then looked around, found the next prey and rushed to it. At this moment, the ghoul was rushing left and right in the gray fog. Green''s perspective rose into the air, condescending, looking down at the earth. In front of the city defense fortress gate of the cemetery, there seemed to be an eraser wiping away the thick particles. Gray fog. Green looked at this scene, and suddenly remembered that when he played [Heroic Invincible] before crossing, the map was also black at the beginning, euphemistically called the fog of war, and we had to send troops to explore little by little in order to show the full picture of the map. Green pondered: "Could it be that the gray fog surrounding the cemetery is the fog of war, and I need to send troops to explore outside?" Thinking of this, Green hesitated, not only looking forward to exploring the fog, but also having fear and anxiety about the unknown existence. After thinking for a while, as more and more kobolds fled back into the gray fog, and more and more ghouls followed, Green made up his mind to order the ghouls to continue their pursuit, at least to find the lair of these kobolds first. Besides, by the way, see if there is a stronger existence behind these kobolds. The ghouls who received the order quickly assembled into a loose formation and chased in the direction where the kobold fled. The fog of war that was dissipated immediately formed a 20-meter-wide blank area in front of the city defense fortress. Green tried to enter this newly opened area without any obstacles, and according to observations, the dispersed fog of war showed signs of slowly dispersing back. Discovering this situation, Green immediately sent all the troops, especially the evil spirits and banshees with flying ability, and began to hover around the cemetery, specifically to disperse the surrounding fog of war. The efficiency of the evil spirit and the banshee is very high. According to Green''s instructions, the distance between them is one meter five, and they are shot in a large row. If they are pushed out in the fog of war, they can erase a strip of more than forty meters wide at a time. After half an hour, the fog surrounding the cemetery for one kilometer was wiped away, finally showing the topography of the cemetery. The entire cemetery is located on the top of a mountain shrouded in dark clouds. The mountain is not high, but it is very steep. , flowing around the foot of the mountain, forming a large amount of water vapor, rising to the sky to form a thick dark cloud that shrouded the cemetery all year round. "What''s going on here? Could it be that this cemetery is not in my mind, but exists in another world? Or is it some other situation that I can''t understand?" Green was confused. A cemetery, he always thought that the cemetery was just a golden finger in his mind. Unexpectedly, completely wrong, this cemetery is likely to exist in another mysterious world, which Green calls the [Mist World]. Is this a real world, or just a game copy? Green couldn''t be sure. Facing this change, he felt a little flustered. He also fell into a misunderstanding of thinking before, and never let undead creatures go out of the city to explore. If it wasn''t for the upgrade of the town hall this time, the kobolds were attracted, and he didn''t know when he would discover the foggy world outside the cemetery. At this time, the group of ghouls chased and killed them all the way, and soon found a dilapidated camp along the kobold''s escape route. These kobolds were obviously mindless, and they fled in a panic and ran back to the kobold''s camp, as if the sparse wooden fence outside the camp would give them a sense of security. Green was able to take his time and focus on this kobold camp instead of thinking about it. Its not far from the cemetery. If you dont consider the twists and turns of the road, the straight-line distance is only five or six kilometers. Its no wonder that the upgrade of the town center can alarm these kobolds. The camp is not too big, and the population is very limited. The more than 200 kobold warriors dispatched before should be the limit that this camp can mobilize. In addition to the less than 100 kobold warriors who fled back in the camp now, there are more than 300 old, weak, sick and disabled in the camp. As the soldiers fled back, there was a commotion, as if the end of the world. jump up. A sparsely-haired, extremely old, black-haired, black-skinned kobold came out of the largest tent in the camp and let out a low roar, which immediately shocked the audience and suppressed the situation. The old kobold had a staff in his hand and was wearing a robe that didn''t fit very well. It looked like he was a shaman from this kobold tribe. called a few kobold warriors who had fled back, and chatted for a while, the old kobold fell silent for two minutes, and suddenly the staff slammed to the ground with a bang, followed by a shrill howl. Green couldn''t understand the kobold''s language, but he could see the reaction of ordinary kobolds. They ran back to the dilapidated tent where they lived and began to pack up. Some strong kobolds began to gather, carry supplies, and dismantle the tent. The rhythm of running! ##Hello everyone, today''s three shifts, please subscribe, ask for tickets, Jinchan works hard to write better! (end of this chapter) Chapter 124： Kobold Shaman (1) The second update please subscribe Chapter 124 Kobold Shaman (1) The second update please subscribe Seeing this kobold tribe move so decisively, Green must have retreated a long time ago: "Sure enough, it''s right to chase after them and have a look. If these kobolds escape, they will definitely spread the existence of the cemetery. I don''t know the neighborhood. What kind of powerful existence is there, we must intercept these kobolds, try to delay time, wait for me to prepare, and take the initiative to explore is the correct way to open the foggy world." Green made up his mind and immediately returned to the cemetery to mobilize troops. Except for leaving the artillery to defend the city, the rest of the troops rushed out. Looking at the following teams of skeleton soldiers, ghouls, and zombies from the perspective of God, densely pouring out of the city defense fortress, this made Green suddenly have a sense of sight of playing RTS games, and he needed a mouse in his hand and framed circles. Troops up... Twenty minutes later, all the troops gathered outside the kobold''s camp. The formation was strict and silent. There were four teams of skeleton soldiers, one team of ghouls, one team of zombies, and one team of evil spirits. The total force reached [168], plus Penny and Cristiano are two heroic units, which are almost all the troops that Green can dispatch at the moment, in order to completely annihilate the camp of this kobold tribe. "Attack!" In the next moment, Greene''s thoughts reached the soul of every undead creature. In an instant, the silent team seemed like a volcano erupting, the roars of ghouls, the roars of zombies, the screeching sound of skeleton soldiers running, and the sound of smashing the air of evil spirits flying at full speed. . The kobolds, who were already in a hurry to run away, were blocked in the camp by terrifying enemies before they could pack up their things. Rampage, before Green''s undead troops rushed up, they crowded and trampled on each other, and dozens of people died. Faced with this chaotic situation, even the older kobold shaman showed desperate eyes, trembling all over, his eyes were empty, the staff in his hand fell weakly to the ground, and was immediately headed by a running dog. The man kicked somewhere unknown, and also knocked down the kobold shaman, followed by another kobold, and stepped on the body of the kobold shaman... After half an hour, the chaotic kobold camp was quiet, the whole camp was full of blood, and there were tragically dead bodies everywhere. In fact, the real battle was less than five minutes, or it wasn''t even a battle, but the skeleton soldiers fired a few shots, and then the ghoul squad and the zombie squad rushed into the camp and just killed a dozen kobolds. The evil in the air Before the Spirit Squad could unleash the magic, the remaining kobolds plunged their heads to the ground, pouted their butts, shivered, and became lambs that were allowed to be slaughtered. Green was condescending and did not order to stop the killing. As a necromancer, he did not need to be captured. The enemy who turned into a corpse was the best enemy. Until everything subsided, Green left two evil spirits as sentries, ready to withdraw his troops and return to the cemetery. After taking over this kobold camp, there should be no more changes in a short period of time. He must think carefully about the next development of the cemetery. He hadn''t considered the defense of the cemetery before, but now he must pay attention to it. If the cemetery is breached, the consequences will be unimaginable. "We must quickly explode the troops, establish the city defense force, and upgrade the city defense fortress. These three points are the top priorities!" Green''s consciousness watched the undead troops exit the messy kobold camp in an orderly manner, while thinking silently: "Fortunately, this time we destroy the fortress. After this tribe, a kobold [3] has psychic power, and there are more than 500 kobolds in total, that is, more than 1,500 psionic powers I checked the psionic energy reserve at random. There are a total of [3295] psionic energy, which is quite abundant. Just after upgrading the city defense fortress to [lv2], there are still more than 1,000 psionic energy left to strengthen the defense force and increase the two teams of firearms. In addition to the skeleton soldiers, at least six groups of undead cannons must be recruited and installed on the top of the city defense fortress. Green wanted to return to the cemetery in a hurry, but at this time he suddenly found something in the kobold''s camp. Because of the chaos inside, all the undead troops withdrew at this time, making the faint psionic fluctuations in the inside appear particularly conspicuous. Green doesn''t need to expand the vision of the dead. In the world where the cemetery is located, he has no entity, only a perspective, and he can directly see things that normal humans and even undead can''t see. At this moment, his perspective shifted, and he quickly found the source along the weak psionic fluctuations, which actually came from the old kobold shaman who was trampled to death. "Don''t tell me he didn''t die?" Green looked at the old shaman who didn''t know how many feet had been trampled on the ground, and how many broken bones. There are still weak psionic fluctuations on his body. It is obvious that this cunning kobold shaman is a cunning old dog who wants to cheat and escape. Green sneered in his heart, and without hesitation used [Undead Infection] on the corpse of the kobold shaman. In the blink of an eye, a purple-gray light shrouded the corpse of the kobold shaman, and the rich undead energy penetrated into the corpse with difficulty. Green felt that using magic at this time seemed to have no physical limitations, and it was easier than in the real world. In less than two minutes, the corpse of the kobold shaman was transformed into [90%] by [undead infestation], except for one head, which had been transformed into an undead creature, and the kobold shaman, in order to pretend to be dead, the soul and The psionic energy is contracted deep in the brain, shielding all external inductions, thinking that it is foolproof, and it will not react until the death energy invades the brain. "No! What is this, get out of my body~~~" The kobold shaman sensed the death energy invading the brain, and suddenly woke up, unable to hold it any longer, and the energy exploded in an instant, trying to destroy the death that had invaded the body. Psionic energy is removed. The soul also recovered and re-occupied the brain, but it was too late... Five minutes later, the kobold shaman who had been completely transformed by [Dead Infestation] lay on his face and shouted with his hoarse throat: "The great undead master, the glorious king of slaughter! Your most devout servant, the ancient giant The tribe of dragons, the leader of the Hearthstone tribe, the kobold shaman, Emma Hart Sylulius, I would like to offer you infinite loyalty!" Green was speechless for a while, wondering if he burned his brain after transforming the undead. This kobold shaman is not afraid to flick his tongue when he speaks. He even dares to bark with names like ''Undead Lord'' and ''King of Slaughter'', and calls himself The ''dragon race'' ''tribal chief'' put gold on his face. Not to mention whether he is a ''dragon race'', at least that ''heartstone tribe'' no longer exists. Look at the attributes of this kobold shaman: Name: Emma Hart Hillulius, Level: First-Class Hero, Race: Kobold Zombie, Occupation: Kobold Shaman, Combat Strength: [12], Price: [100], Skill: [Domination] Kobold], [Fearless Horn], [Resurrection Corpse] (end of this chapter) Chapter 125： Kobold Shaman (2) Chapter 125 Kobold Shaman (2) "Is the combat power only [12]?" Green was a little disappointed. As a hero, a shaman of a tribe, this guy with three loud mouths is too weak. However, he didn''t have any more hope in subduing the kobold shaman, mainly to learn about the information of the foggy world, and to see the distribution of the surrounding forces to see if there was any particularly dangerous existence. On the contrary, the three skills of the kobold shaman are somewhat unexpected. [Domination of the kobold] and [Fearless Horn] are very rare group gain-like spells, especially [Fearless Horn] is very useful in legion battles. This spell alone is worth the investment of resources to develop this kobold shaman. Green was in a good mood, and naturally the kobold shaman was a lot more pleasing to the eye: "Get up, go back with me first, and tell me about the surrounding situation in detail." "As you wish, great master." The kobold shaman showed what a professional dogleg was, and quickly nodded and bowed to keep up with the troops who were about to return to the cemetery, but just walked a few steps, suddenly remembered something, knelt and called Said: "Great master! Your humble servant is begging you, please allow me to take away the tribesmen of these tribes." Green was slightly surprised and looked at the kobold shaman again, wondering what the **** he was trying to do. After [Dead Infection] Kobold Shaman has become Green''s undead creature, which has been certified by the cemetery, and loyalty is beyond doubt. Even if Green wanted to, he could directly invade his soul to check his memories and thoughts. But Green didn''t want to do that. Every time he invaded other people''s souls, it was the pollution of his own soul, and the memory read from the other party''s soul was inevitably attached to his own soul. This kind of impurities attached to the soul is difficult to remove, and there are too many impurities in the soul. Once it exceeds a certain limit, it will also affect his temperament and self-awareness, so if it is not necessary, Green will try to avoid invading other people''s souls. Originally, Green didn''t know so much. These knowledge taboos were recently learned from Cristiano''s collection of books. At this time, the kobold shaman suddenly made a strange request, and Green didn''t bother to listen to his explanation, so he agreed directly and wait and see. With Green''s permission, the kobold shaman immediately got up from the ground, waved his staff, and concentrated his psychic energy. "Huh? Is this using [Corpse Resurrection]?" Green listened to the spell he recited and the technique of condensing his psionic energy, and quickly saw the thoughts of the kobold shaman, and then thought of the ability of [leader kobold]: "Does this guy want to bring those dead kobolds back to life and continue driving them?" After waiting for about ten seconds, the kobold shaman finished reciting the mantra, and suddenly waved his staff and threw out a purple-grey light curtain that enveloped the place with the most kobold corpses. Immediately, the spiritual energy surged, and the kobold corpses covered by the purple-gray light began to twitch slightly, as if they were electrocuted. After five or six seconds, the purple light slowly receded, and there were nine out of ten kobold corpses. Climbing up from the ground, he let out a roar and gathered around the kobold shaman. The other one or two corpses exploded with a bang because they failed to cast the spell. Green was slightly surprised, the kobold shaman''s [corpse resurrection] was too brutal, with a nearly 90% success rate! In general, this kind of magic, even if it is a formal mage, can have a success rate of 50%, which is not bad. After being surprised, Green was quickly relieved. He carefully checked the [Corpse Resurrection] spell, and it really had strict restrictions: it must be the corpse of a kobold, it must be a fresh corpse, and the corpse must be complete... Not to mention other restrictions, the fact that the target of the first spell must be the corpse of a kobold greatly limits the application of this spell. "No wonder! If there is no limit to the undead resurrection skills with such a high success rate, it would be against the sky." Green thought to himself, and then focused on the resurrected kobolds, but the attributes of these resurrected kobolds There is only one name - [Kobold Zombie], other information is a question mark. "Are these kobold zombies resurrected by the kobold shaman not certified by the cemetery and must return to the cemetery and go through a procedure?" Green thought to himself, but he was not in a hurry. He ordered the other undead troops to return first. The cemetery, where he stayed patiently watching the actions of the kobold shaman. As a hero with only [12] combat power, the kobold shaman''s magic power is very limited, so every time he uses [Corpse Resurrection] three times in a row, he must stop to restore his magic power. One [Corpse Resurrection] can resurrect fifteen to twenty kobold zombies, and the interval between each return is about ten minutes. It takes about an hour and a half to resurrect all the kobolds in the entire camp. Green waited for a while, calculated the approximate time, and did not continue to wait for death, but returned to the cemetery first, where there was still a lot of work to be done. The first thing to do when returning to the cemetery is to upgrade the city defense fortress. The city defense fortress of [lv1] has only a four-meter-high city wall. Even a kobold without a siege weapon can almost climb up just by taking a human ladder. , must be upgraded immediately. Spend [2000] spiritual energy to upgrade the city defense fortress, the effect is immediate, the city defense fortress at the city gate has become stronger and more majestic, the city wall around the cemetery has been increased to six meters, and the magic rune has vaguely appeared, making it slightly resistant. magic properties. "The six-meter-high city wall is barely okay!" Green looked at the upgraded city wall and was still dissatisfied. If it weren''t for the fact that the city defense fortress needed [3000] psionic energy to upgrade [lv3], the psionic energy reserve he had on hand was already insufficient, otherwise It has to be upgraded again. However, after upgrading the city defense fortress, Greene did not rush to recruit [Firearm Skeleton Soldiers] and [Undead Cannons]. The kobold tribe was destroyed just now, so that Green''s anxiety when facing the unknown misty world was relieved, and he did not blindly spend all his psychic powers. According to past experience, those kobold zombies who return to the cemetery will definitely spend a certain amount of psionic energy to obtain the certification of the cemetery. Looking back, whether to recruit [gun skeleton soldiers] or certification [kobold zombies] depends on the cost-effectiveness . The other is to configure the undead cannon on the city defense fortress. Undead Cannon is the strongest attack power in the cemetery at present, and it is definitely a city defense weapon when placed on the city defense fortress. He had traded with the old one-eyed two times before, and got a total of eleven cannons. Compared to directly recruiting [Undead Cannon] with his psionic energy, Green preferred to continue to buy cannons from the old one-eyed and then convert them through the cemetery, which would save at least half of his psionic energy. Time passed quickly, and before an hour and a half, on the road to the cemetery, the kobold shaman led a mighty kobold zombie team of four or five hundred people to come back. Probably consumed too much mana, and the kobold shaman seemed a little sluggish. The kobolds who followed were also mixed, a few of them were tall and strong, and they were kobold warriors in their lifetimes, but most of them were thin, weak, old, weak, sick and disabled. ##Three-shift delivery, please subscribe, please ask for tickets! ! (end of this chapter) Chapter 126： Open Mage Tower (1) Chapter 126 Opening the Mage Tower (1) "Great master! Your most loyal servant, Emma Hart Sylurus, salutes you." The kobold shaman came outside the cemetery, and because there were so many people, he did not dare to enter without authorization. "These kobold zombies, choose ten to come in first." Green''s voice came, and the kobold shaman quickly selected ten kobold zombies and ordered them to enter the cemetery. As these kobold zombies come into range of the cemetery, Green is immediately alerted: there is a group of weak kobold zombies who want to throw your hands... "Sure enough!" Green had expected it, and immediately agreed, and then a new prompt popped up. Ten kobold zombies only need [5] psionic power, and each of them has only [0.5] psychic power. This price is quite cheap. Now, even if the four or five hundred kobold zombies outside the cemetery were taken in, it would only be more than two hundred psionic powers. But we have to look at the strength of the kobold zombies. Although these kobold zombies are destined to act as cannon fodder, they must also have the ability and value to be cannon fodder. After a while, with five points of psychic input, the ten kobold zombies who entered the cemetery suddenly glowed purple-gray, and the kobold zombies that were originally short and skinny became taller and stronger. Moreover, this change does not distinguish between males, females, young and old among the kobold zombies. Even if he was a child originally, after this change, he has become a uniform height of nearly one meter five. This height has exceeded the average kobold, and is almost the same as their close relative, the gnoll. Green checked the attributes: kobold zombies, first-level common arms, combat power [3.1], price [2] "Even if they are transformed into elite kobold zombies through the cemetery, is the combat power still only [3.1]?" Green shook his head secretly: "Sure enough, there should be no unnecessary expectations. " Green decided to keep these kobold zombies. In addition to their unsatisfactory combat effectiveness, the main reason is that they are cheap enough. As long as there are kobold shamans, sweeping a few kobold tribes, you can easily get large quantities of cheap Kobold zombies, and the basic version of skeleton soldiers with similar combat power, need five psychic powers to recruit in the cemetery, which is ten times that of transforming kobold zombies. Made up his mind, Green invested in [239] psionic power without hesitation, and obtained a total of 478 kobold zombies, and only two kobold zombies could make up a full twenty kobold zombie squad. Because of the large number, the cemetery has also undergone adaptive evolution. A clearing area for kobold zombies has been opened near the zombie crypt, and a new option has been added to the additional building of the zombie crypt Kobold Zombie Camp] It takes a thousand psionics to build this camp, which can directly recruit kobold zombies from it, and quickly recover non-lethal injuries from kobold zombies. Looking at the introduction of the hype, this building option is still ignored by Green, as long as there is an open space to place these kobold zombies, nothing else is needed. Then Green checked the total population of the cemetery, and it actually reached [722]. If there is no accident, it may not be long before this number can be raised to four digits. With an army of thousands of undead, it is a goal that is difficult for many formal necromancers to achieve! The army of thousands of undead, even the lowest level skeleton soldiers, is still a terrifying force, enough to easily slaughter a small city without any precautions. After disposing of all this, Green returned to the real world with a look of anticipation in his eyes, because there is still a mage tower that has been passed down for hundreds of years waiting for him to open. Because of the changes in the cemetery, Green is more eager to improve his strength, and obtaining the mage tower passed down by Cristianos ancestors should be the biggest opportunity he can reach in the near future. This magical tower built by Cristiano''s ancestors, passed down for hundreds of years, was sealed again. It is a gift left by the ancestors to the younger generation. It is difficult to predict what will be inside, but it is certain that as long as it is turned on, there will definitely be unexpected gains. Came to the basement, Green summoned Cristiano, the master who was supposed to inherit the Mage Tower, had to do his best to help Green make a wedding dress. In the basement on the second floor, Green took out the key disc that unlocked the seal of the mage tower, and then poured fresh deer blood in the center of the basement. The blood of these female deer is the medium that stimulates the hidden magic circle. As the blood pours and flows to the ground, it immediately stimulates the magic circle engraved on the ground. A purple light emerges, and the blood floats along the light, as if giving life, such as The snake swam away quickly, and in a blink of an eye, a circle with a diameter of two meters was drawn on the ground. "Carrara~~~ Carrara~~~" As the magic circle emerged, there was a faint sound of some kind of mechanism turning from the ground, and then a stone platform more than one meter high was raised in the center of the magic circle. There was a circular depression on the top of the stone platform. Seeing that the size was exactly the key disc, Green pressed the key disc in without hesitation. There was a crisp sound of "click", and then together with the rising stone platform and the array below, a dazzling light suddenly appeared. Green''s eyes were hurt by the strong light, and he closed his eyes subconsciously. In the next moment, the surroundings revolved, and all the scenes in front of him shattered... When the dazzling light disappeared, Green opened his eyes again. It was no longer the secret room, and the magic circle drawn with the blood of the deer on the ground was gone. . "What is this place, is there a volcano or hot spring nearby?" Green looked serious, and while observing the surroundings, he sensed the presence of the undead devil vine. Green soon found that he could sense the Devil''s Vine that was inseparable from him, but the distance was a little far, and the sensing was blurry. It was estimated that it was blocked, and he ordered the Devil''s Vine to come over to no avail, indicating that there was something blocking the devil. Vine is here. Green tried to use [Spirituality] to summon undead creatures, and this time he had no problems. Soon a team of twelve gun skeleton soldiers, plus two zombie meat shields, quickly formed to protect Green in the middle. With reliable undead creatures by his side, Green felt a little sense of security in his heart, so he carefully looked at the surrounding scenes. This is a huge magma cave. In the middle of the ring-shaped hall is a magma pool more than ten meters deep. The magma inside is constantly surging, spewing out streams of heat, and the scorching breath is scattered, making Green feel a hot flush on his face. . Green was standing in the corner of this magma cave at this time, behind him was a dark passage, but he wanted to turn back and go in, but was blocked by an invisible force. (end of this chapter) Chapter 127： 132 Open the Mage Tower (2) Chapter 127 132 Open the Mage Tower (2) "Can only go forward, there is no retreat?" Green no longer tried to return to the passage, turned and walked down the road in front of him. Right at this moment, there was a sound of "step~step~step~" footsteps from far and near, and there was a crisp sound of metal hitting the concrete floor. The sound is neither fast nor slow, full of rhythm, very nice. However, Green''s heart froze, he stopped immediately, and followed the voice alertly. As the voice approached, she stopped behind a stone pillar in front of Green, and suddenly a girl''s small head stuck out from behind the stone pillar, looked at Green with scrutiny and alertness, and then stepped out from behind the stone pillar. . It was a very cute and beautiful little girl, wearing a small magic robe with dark gold rim, half-length hair tied behind her head with a metal hoop, big almond eyes, and lilac lips, making this only eleven or twelve The young girl looks extraordinarily delicate and lovely. In her right hand, she held a staff that was taller than her height, and she had to lean on the ground with the staff when she took a step. That was the sound of the metal hitting the ground just now. Green stared at the little girl and thought to himself, "What a lovely little girl, she looks a bit similar to Cristiano in her eyes. Could it be a family ancestor of Cristiano who died at a young age? The tower spirit of the mage tower." Although this cute and beautiful little girl is a bit amazing, but with the professionalism of Green Necromancer, it can be seen at a glance that he is not a person, but a spirit body. It''s just that the little girl''s spiritual body is solidified and almost turned into reality, which can interfere with reality and make her look almost like a living person. The little girl came to a stop more than ten meters away, and said in a milky voice: "Are you the son or grandson of Fendix? That **** actually lied to me! The mage tower was sealed with me! That **** actually Poor Claire is left here alone~~~ But it''s alright now, someone''s finally here! I don''t care if you''re the son or grandson of Fideticus, you''ll be my servant from now on, give your loyalty, and I''ll be spared You die." Green was a little stunned. As soon as this little girl with a strong second breath appeared, why did she suddenly feel that the whole style of the painting was a little bit biased? But in this case, Green didn''t dare to think wildly, so he cheered up and raised his vigilance. This little girl is the tower spirit of the Mage Tower. She has extremely high authority in the Mage Tower. She must not be taken lightly until she is completely subdued. The little girl in Tarling who called herself Claire saw that Green didn''t mean to bow down, she was a little angry and screamed again. Accompanying this scream, plumes of smoke emerged from the magma mouth in the cave. These smokes are not choking, and they are not thick at first, but as time goes by, they begin to become thicker and thicker, affecting people''s sight, making Claire Little Lolita ethereal, trance-like, dream-like, and for a while Green There was a feeling of drowsiness. "Not good! It''s [soul-locking poison fog]!" Green found the danger, he immediately held his breath, ran the meditation method, mobilized his mental power, and the existence of the cemetery, part of his spirit was pinned in the cemetery, so that [ Soul Locking Poison Mist] has almost no effect, but he still dare not be careless, especially at this time, often this kind of psychedelic tricks are followed by real life-threatening tactics. Sure enough, at the next moment, a sound of "click, click" came from the surrounding fog. This sound is all too familiar to Green, it is the sound of bones colliding when the skeleton soldier moves. In the next moment, with a bang, a rotten blade broke through the fog and slashed towards the iron-skinned zombie standing in front of Green. With a ?? puff, the rusty long sword slashed on the shoulder of the Iron Zombie, and then the strong defense only left a white mark on the skin of the Iron Zombie, instead the chopped long sword was bounced. At the same time, the Tin Zombie stretched out his hand and grabbed the blade that was about to be retracted into the thick fog. He pulled it back hard, and with a sudden click, he pulled out the sword together with the skeleton soldier holding the sword, followed by a circle. With a bang, it hit hard, denting the skeleton soldier''s metal breastplate. On both sides of the tin zombie, two gun skeleton soldiers took the opportunity to step forward, holding two rifles with bayonets and accurately stabbed the shoulders of the hostile skeleton soldiers. The bayonet was twisted up and down, the metal rubbed the bones, and the two skeleton arms of the sneak attacked skeleton soldier were picked off. All of this happened in the blink of an eye. Green''s tin zombies and gun skeleton soldiers cooperated quite tacitly. However, what surprised Greene even more was the skeleton soldier who attacked from the thick fog. The sword attack of this skeleton soldier is quite sharp, and he was punched by the iron zombie, but the breastplate was sunken, and the sternum was not broken, which is enough to show that this skeleton soldier is unusual, and the combat effectiveness is not inferior to the iron zombie and the hard skin food. Second-level elite units such as ghouls. "Is this a skeleton soldier with a special contract preserved in the Mage Tower?" Green''s heart moved, it is indeed the Mage Tower that has been passed down for hundreds of years, and it really contains a very deep heritage. Claire Little Lolita let out a ''huh'', as if she didn''t expect such a result, and immediately laughed: "Oh! It''s quite amazing, to actually beat my little Kelais like this, it''s too hateful, You guys are really bad!" Green didn''t want to talk to this little girl, but he still subconsciously glanced at the breastplate of the skeleton soldier just now. Sure enough, there were two protrusions on the chest, indicating the gender of the owner of the breastplate, but this is no objection to Green, who cares. Male or female, both are bones now. At this time, the voice of the little loli came again: "Your strength is not bad, much stronger than that idiot twenty years ago. Pass the test and open the seal of the Mage Tower once again, if you can complete the test, I will forgive you for hurting Little Kelais." The voice fell, and the thick fog emerging from the magma mouth began to dissipate, revealing ten menacing skeleton swordsmen with long swords, wearing steel breastplates, hands and feet wrapped in leather armor, well-equipped, ready to fight, even between the bones. Hanging dripping magma shows that they have officially just climbed out of the magma mouth. Green understands that this should be a test left by the previous owner of the Mage Tower. Only by passing a series of tests can he be recognized by the tower and get this Mage Tower. Its just that from Greens point of view, this test seems to be a bit simple. Judging from the previous fight, these skeleton swordsmen are really good. According to the standard of the cemetery, the combat power is about [9]. Ordinary high-level undead magic apprentices, before being promoted to full-fledged mage, even if there are undead of this level, there will not be too many undead, and a ten-member elite skeleton swordsmen team will be beaten in a hurry. ##Second more please subscribe! ! (end of this chapter) Chapter 128： 133 Open the Mage Tower (3) Chapter 128 133 Open the Mage Tower (3) Facing the ten elite skeleton swordsmen, Greene was not afraid of these. Seeing that the fog dissipated and the enemy appeared, his expression was a little weird. He glanced around, but did not see Claire. gun skeleton soldier. There is no need for him to order to complete the summoning magic. Those gun skeleton soldiers are like the most well-trained soldiers. They immediately raise their guns and aim at the skeleton swordsman on the opposite side~~~ "Bang~bang~bang~" Immediately, the sound of gunshots sounded, and the bullets fired by the enchanted rifle pierced the skeleton swordsman''s breastplate without any suspense, breaking his hard bones... A moment later, the first round of shooting was completed. Four of the ten elite skeleton swordsmen fell to the ground. The other six were damaged to varying degrees. One of them was interrupted by the arm holding the sword. %]! Soon, the gun skeleton soldier reloaded the ammunition and aimed the black muzzle in front again. And after the remaining five skeleton swordsmen overcame the first round of shooting, they began to charge with their swords, and the speed was not slow, faster than the sprinter''s running speed. However, in such a short period of time, it was impossible to break through the front of the gun skeleton soldiers. When the enchanted rifle was raised, loaded, and aimed a second time, the battle was essentially over. Seeing that the five skeleton swordsmen were about to be smashed under the guns, Claire''s little Loli suddenly screamed, followed by a flash of red light, and appeared in front of Green: "Stop it! What weapon are you? How is it more powerful than the magic arrow? You are cheating!" With the appearance of Claire Little Lolita, the five skeleton swordsmen stopped charging, Green also thought about it, ordered to suspend the battle, and watched Little Lolita. It can be seen that Claire, who is a towering spirit, cares about these skeleton swordsmen very much. He doesn''t want them to be killed casually, and he doesn''t know rifles. It seems that the seal has been sealed for a long time and has been disconnected from the outside world. It can be seen that this mage tower is sealed. The time is not short, at least before its seal, weapons such as [Enchanted Rifle] have not become popular on a large scale. "What cheating, you ignorant little girl, this is a firearm skeleton soldier, using an enchanted rifle, a newly derived undead type, you don''t want to put hats on people." Green slapped back without giving face, and made Claire His eyes flickered, as if he was judging whether Greene was fooling her with nonsense. It took several minutes for Claire to recover: "What are you saying? These [enchanted rifles] are similar to the arquebuses in my memory, but how can they be so powerful? Even the elite-level skeleton swordsmen I can''t stand that kind of attack! Can you give me one? I want to study it~~~" In an instant, Claire entered the state of being a curious baby. She blinked her big eyes and leaned forward, stared at a gun skeleton soldier, and stretched out her baby''s fat little hand, wanting to touch the gun. The skeleton soldier turned to one side, dodging Claire''s little hand, the skeleton''s eyes flashing with green soul fire concealed a tyrannical and bloodthirsty aura, which is the natural instinct of the skeleton soldier, even if it belongs to the cemetery, it still cannot be changed. Unfortunately, Claire is not afraid at all, and doesn''t care about the resistance of the skeleton soldiers. She insists on studying the structure of the enchanted rifle. "Ms. Tarling, I think it''s better not to waste time, let''s go to the next test." Green reminded him in a timely manner. Claire''s little Loli finally looked away from the enchanted rifle, and the skeleton soldier who was so harassed seemed to be relieved. Claire turned to look at Green, and said solemnly: "How did you know that I am the tower spirit of this mage tower?" Green rolled his eyes, if he couldn''t see it now, he''d still find a piece of tofu and kill him. Claire asked a question, and didn''t expect Greene to answer, and said to herself: "It''s really not the time, it''s still serious business, and when you open the seal, I can see the light again. Just now was the first test, as a necromancer, look at the comprehensive battle The next step is to test your high-end combat power. You can go on your own and summon the undead, but whether it is yourself or your undead, only one person is allowed to be dispatched." "Oh? Isn''t it a heads-up." Green expressed his understanding, and after the first level, he also relaxed a lot. In fact, to put it bluntly, this mage tower was left to the descendants of the family by Cristiano''s ancestors, and the test set in it could not be particularly difficult. As for why this mage tower has been sealed for so many years and has not been opened, the ancestor of Cristiano did not expect that his younger generation would be so weak. A person whose spiritual power has reached the threshold of a formal mage. Finally, there is hope for the generation of Cristiano''s parents. The family has spent a genius next to him. He met the spiritual power requirements twenty years ago and is ready to open the mage tower. But that time, Cristiano''s father plotted against him, causing him to lose consciousness after entering the mage tower through the secret key, and he seemed to be sleepwalking. As soon as he appeared, he was cut by the skeleton swordsman. Otherwise, a person who has cultivated meditation and spiritual power to the formal level, how could he be like a dumb goose as described by Claire! And why Cristiano''s father plotted against this cousin, I''m afraid it was also for his own son, when Cristiano was born and showed quite good magic talent. There is only one mage tower inherited by the family. If it is taken first, one day in the future, even if Cristiano meets the requirements, he will not be able to inherit this ancient mage tower. Green took his time and followed Taring Claire forward and came to the mouth of the surging magma. Claire jumped down without hesitation, her figure like a pebble, and instantly disappeared into the blazing hot magma. Green paused, but did not expect that there would be such a play before the second test: "Is this to test my courage and courage?" Looking at the turbulent lava, Green kept an eye in secret, summoned the six-headed snake girl first, kept her spirit body state, and then instantly shrank to form a walnut-sized spiritual bead in her hand. If you jump below, in case of a situation, the six-headed snake woman can also escape completely. At the next moment, with a thud, Green jumped into the tumbling lava. However, the expected hot breath did not exist. This jump seemed to change the world. The hotness of the magma disappeared, and the air was cool and moist, which made people very comfortable. This is a very elegant room, luxuriously decorated and splendid, similar to a private room in a theater. One side is empty, you can see the outside, and two comfortable sofa chairs are placed inside. Green sat on a sofa chair as soon as he appeared, and Claire was sitting on the sofa chair next to her, eating some popcorn from somewhere. (end of this chapter) Chapter 129： Claires Test (1) Chapter 129 Claire''s Test (1) "You''re here, it''s quite fast. I thought you had to wait for at least two minutes before you dared to jump off! After all, it looks quite scary." Claire Little Lolita was eating popcorn seriously, but her eyes were filled with A hint of contempt, as if to say, "You are such a coward!" Green directly ignored the little girl''s ridicule, stood up and looked down at the front of the private room. This is a huge circular arena. The top is dark and the top can''t be seen at all. Below is a huge field with a diameter of 100 meters. The surrounding field is full of seats. It can accommodate 100,000 people, and at the top is a circle of luxury boxes, commanding and overlooking everything. Green and Claire were in one of the boxes, and there was no one else in this huge arena except for the two of them. It was deserted, eerie, and creepy. At this moment, there was a sudden ''click'', and the entrance below the arena opened automatically. Because the whole arena was silent, Green could hear it very clearly, followed by the sound of horses'' hoofs, "Ta~ta~ta~~~" came from the passage from far and near, and then a knight in heavy armor rode the warhorse. He walked out hastily. The knight was fully armed, the visor of the helmet was lowered, only the eyes were exposed, and green soul fire flashed inside, indicating that the knight was not alive. The warhorse under him is black and taller than ordinary warhorses, with thick hooves and solid muscles, with half-broken horns remaining on his forehead, and a terrifying green soul fire flashing between his eyes. "Is this... a fallen unicorn?" Green is not quite sure, it is indeed a fallen unicorn that is too famous among necromancers. It is a unicorn that broke its horns and gave up its pure and kind unicorn before death, and voluntarily embraced death. The powerful undead creatures that exist only in books and legends have not appeared for hundreds of years. "Huh? Do you also know the Fallen Unicorn? Then you should also know how powerful it is! This Fallen Knight is the strongest undead in the Mage''s Tower. Don''t you want to admit defeat?" Claire blinked, a little worried Looking at Green, it seems that he is afraid that the Fallen Knight is too powerful to scare Green away. After all, if Green fails, she will continue to be sealed here. "You really hope I can pass the test and become your new master, don''t you?" Green asked Claire with a smile. "I~~~" Claire''s mouth was flat, and she stopped pretending, and shouted angrily: "Bullshit! You have been locked in this place for a hundred years and tried, I have already had enough, you must pass, otherwise ...or else..." Stuttering, Claire didn''t think of how to threaten Green. As the tower spirit of the mage tower, although she has intelligence, and because she was originally a human soul, she still retains the original memory, but the tower spirit The rules that she must abide by still have a strong binding force on her. For example, when Green is tested, she cannot deliberately release water. Otherwise, as early as 20 years ago, she would have raised her hand and let that person pass, and she would not have to be sealed again. for many years. "It seems that you can''t take advantage of it. You have no right to release water for me, right?" Green smiled and looked at Claire. Claire gave a ''hum'' and stared back angrily, but did not refute Green''s guess, but her eyes were full of anticipation. "Forget it, it seems that I can''t count on you." Green thought for a while and decided to send the six-headed snake girl up first. The fallen knight below is at least the official level, and only the six-headed snake girl can stand up to the undead creatures under Green''s command, and he does not have much hope of winning. If you win, it is best to receive the mage tower smoothly. If you lose, it is nothing. It is a little troublesome. Go back and use the undead cannon to forcibly break the seal around the mage tower. It''s just that it was impossible to receive this mage tower at that time, and it could only be dismantled into materials and built by myself. Green didn''t want the worst to happen. He summoned the six-headed snake girl, communicated with his spiritual thoughts for a moment, and then sat down again. Instead, it was Claire who was taken aback when she saw the six-headed snake girl. She blinked and looked at Green until the six-headed snake girl flew down the arena, and then she cried out in surprise: "You! You actually have such a powerful undead, then It''s the ghost of the Cygnus Banshee, a powerful spirit of the official level, how did you get her? In an instant, little Klein turned into a small talker, and began to chatter endlessly, looking very excited. It seemed to her that this time it was stable, and the six-headed snake girl of the official level would definitely defeat the depravity of this test. knight. Green smiled without saying a word, staring at the arena below. With the appearance of the six-headed snake girl, the fallen knight in heavy armor immediately turned his helmet, and the green soul under the visor was burning with fire, as if encountering a strong enemy, aroused by the fighting spirit, followed by a harsh metal friction sound , the fallen knight slowly pulled out the knight epee from his waist. "Tread~~step~~~step~~~" "step~~step~~step~~" "step~step~step~" The fallen unicorn has no reins on its head, and does not need to be urged by the knight to trot automatically. The speed is getting faster and faster, and it launches the first knight charge towards the six-headed snake girl. The six-headed snake girl has the ability to fly, of course, she will not stand on the ground waiting for the knight to charge, she immediately vacated and, with a sudden flash, she disappeared directly! In the next moment, suddenly, the sword of the fallen knight swept past the place where the six-headed snake girl was before, and it was extremely fast, bringing out an afterimage, especially in the last ten meters from the target, the fallen unicorn suddenly Acceleration, direct speed multiplier, hitting the air, making a roar. In the face of this amazing attack, if it were another person, I am afraid that I would have hated the sword. Even if it was the six-headed snake girl, when it reappeared, the left shoulder of the spirit body was cut open! Just now, the six-headed snake girl had clearly avoided ahead of time, but the fallen knight''s extreme speed caught up with the sword tip and swept her shoulder. Fortunately, the Six-Headed Snake Woman was in a spirit state, and the wound healed in a blink of an eye, and she was back to normal, but the Six-Headed Snake Woman looked at the fallen knight with murderous intent. The fallen knight charged over and turned around abruptly. The front hooves of the fallen unicorn raised high, turned around and reversed the direction, and launched the knight''s charge again. It was almost exactly the same as before, the only difference was that it was faster. In the blink of an eye, the Fallen Knight rushed within ten meters again, and the next moment [Speed ??Multiplier] would be activated. The six-headed snake girl did not retreat this time. She gathered the wisdom of the six banshees and was very good at summing up experience and lessons. It has already suffered a loss just now, and since there is no way to do it, this time I simply block it. A light curtain of psychic energy was formed in an instant, and then the light curtain turned into a giant shield embossed with a snake-headed banshee, blocking the front of the six-headed snake-woman. This is the ability of ''Holly'' among the six-headed snake girls - [Banshee Shield]! In an instant, the swords and shields collided, making a deafening loud bang. ##Second update is complete, please subscribe! (end of this chapter) Chapter 130： Claires Test (2) Chapter 130 Claire''s Test (2) The six-headed snake girl is a spiritual body, and her ability to withstand shocks is relatively weak. When a collision occurs, the spiritual body oscillates slightly, but she can''t hold it back, and the spiritual energy quickly spreads. Green, as the owner of the six-headed snake girl, although he did not end up in person, he used [Visual Synchronization] to observe the fallen knight from the six-headed snake girl''s perspective. However, the sword-shield collision just now actually knocked him out of visual synchronization, and his head was buzzing, and he didn''t recover for a long time. At this moment, the fallen knight on the opposite side pulled back again and launched the third [Knight Charge]! Six-Headed Snake Woman wanted to rise into the air, but was forcibly blocked by a suppressing force, forcing her to fight head-on with the enemy. This is the coercive force contained in the inheritance test of the mage tower. As long as you participate in the test, you must abide by the rules, otherwise you will lose the qualification to inherit the mage tower. The six-headed snake girl was a little annoyed. This battle made the six sisters very awkward. The fallen knight launched a continuous knight charge, and the six-headed snake girl also became angry. Seeing the fallen knight charging over, the six-headed snake girl released the [Banshee Shield] again to block the charging fallen knight, and at the same time condensed a nearly three-meter-long psychic giant sword, which was aimed at the fallen knight''s head and slashed down. . Next is the sound of continuous collision and bombardment. The extremely fast attack and defense collision is so fast that Green can''t see it clearly. This is because the six-headed snake girl has no entity. Facing the fallen knight suffered a lot. However, the fallen knight is not feeling well. Although the six-headed snake girl suffers from weapons, she is essentially one level higher than the fallen knight. This fallen knight is only a formal and elementary level, and the six-headed snake girl is still in her current spiritual state. Formal mid-level strength. But no matter who it was, the strength far exceeded Green''s expectations. Seeing the two fighting, Green''s heart was horrified: "So strong! Is this the real strength of the official level? It''s a pity that the six-headed snake girl has no entity and is too restricted, otherwise Since ??Green''s crossing, this is the first time that this situation has been encountered. Before, those enemies were either weak or were surrounded by a large number of undead troops. This time is different from the past. In order to pass the test, many restrictions have been added. Otherwise, in the current state of the six-headed snake girl, she really shouldn''t be facing a fallen knight. Green sighed in his heart, and secretly calculated that if he could not pass the test this time, he would not be in a hurry to blast away the place with the undead cannon. He simply went back to Viscount Paul to search for the body of the Cygnus python, no matter how much it cost. The price, as long as it can be transformed into a corpse witch, the strength of the six-headed snake girl with a body will at least double, and it will not be too easy to kill a fallen knight head-on. However, Green was thinking in his heart that an unexpected change suddenly occurred in the battle on the field! While the fierce battle was in full swing, the fallen knight suddenly made a "pop" sound from his left knee, as if air was leaking, and then a blue light flashed, causing his movements to stop. Immediately afterwards, the left shoulder couldn''t take it anymore. With a pop, the arc flashed, and a lot of spiritual energy was emitted from the armor. The problem seemed to be more serious than the knee. Green was stunned for a moment, not knowing what was going on, but Claire next to him shouted excitedly: "Great! That guy hasn''t maintained it for too long, and the battle just now was overloaded, and he actually broke himself!" Green''s expression was weird, watching Claire almost jump up with excitement, which made him wonder if this little loli did something in secret that caused the powerful fallen knight to have a problem himself. But in any case, this is the best, according to the situation of the six-headed snake girl he sensed, the spirit body of this high-intensity fierce battle with the six-headed snake girl will soon be unable to hold on. Green immediately took the six-headed snake girl back to the cemetery to cultivate, and then looked at Claire: "The second game is over, what is the last test?" Claire was very happy and said with a smile: "Don''t worry, rest first, the third test will be more difficult, you have to be mentally prepared, try to clear the level at one time, you and I are fine, otherwise it will be opened next time. The test will be at least a year away." "This little girl, what do you mean by ''I''m fine with you'' sounds so awkward." Green complained in his heart, but after hearing what Claire said, he also paid attention to it, not only Claire, but also he didn''t want to waste a piece of it because of the Mage Tower. Years. Claire looked forward with anticipation: "You get ready, I will take you to familiarize yourself with the venue, and then tell you the rules of this test." While speaking, Green followed Claire Little Lolita out of the door of their private room, and then walked along the corridor to the exit. Because of the exquisite magic lamp lighting, this corridor is not dim, but Green walked, suddenly felt a flash in front of him, the scene completely changed, unexpectedly, he has reached another floor of the mage tower. In the moment just now, Green felt a slight fluctuation in space, accompanied by traces of using illusion, and with a certain device in the mage tower, he could suddenly move to another place when he was not aware of it. This is not a difficult space transfer magic, but it is very clever. Green secretly admired, and followed Claire, who was walking in front, to the front of a huge stone gate more than four meters high. Claire Little Loli unceremoniously took Green''s key disc and placed it in the depression beside the stone gate. With a sudden "click", the key disc was embedded in it, triggering the magic circle, which immediately lit up, and a blue breath oozes from the key disc, which was transmitted to the stone gate, and the rune magic circle appeared. Seeing that the surface of the two tall stone gates was about to be covered with blue runes, but at this moment, there was a sudden buzzing sound, as if something shattered. The blue circle, which was going well, suddenly stopped, and there was a strange sound of "click, click" inside the stone gate, as if something was torn or crushed inside. Claire didn''t seem to have encountered such a situation either. He still pressed one hand on the key disc embedded in it, and subconsciously patted it twice, but there was no response. In an instant, Claire suddenly thought of something, and she couldn''t help but grinned into a not-so-lady smile: "The gate is broken? Great, the gate to the test venue is broken! It''s not me cheating to release water, it''s an objective reason, it''s an equipment failure. ." Then he faced Green and pretended to be serious: "Hey~~~ this can''t be helped, this mage tower has been sealed for too long, and many places need to be repaired. But this accident, you are not responsible, so~~ ~As the highest authority of this Mage Tower, I announce the cancellation of the third test project..." Green was stunned for a while, but he didn''t expect such a shameless and shameless operation. Claire, as the tower spirit of the magic tower, must follow strict procedures to guide Green to complete the three tests, and must ensure basic fairness and justice. That''s why when Green tried just now and asked her if she could release water, she was directly rejected by Claire. It''s not that she doesn''t want Greene to pass the test and become the new controller of the mage tower. If Greene succeeds, she will also escape from the dark and lonely underground seal. However, the failure of the stone gate this time gave Claire the opportunity to take advantage of the loophole, and she obtained the temporary authority to directly cancel the third test. (end of this chapter) Chapter 131： Mage Tower【lv3】 Chapter 131 Mage Tower [lv3] The next morning, Green finished his hours of meditation, opened his eyes, stretched his body, and felt better than ever. In just one night, his magic power almost doubled with the magic power of meditation! This is the advantage of having a mage tower, you can import the magic power that your body can''t hold into the mage tower for storage. This is only the first day, and for the next period of time, Green will maintain this state until he reaches the upper limit of the magic power of the Mage Tower, which will be dozens of times of his own magic power. Green smiled. There were only two of the three tests last night, and the last one was temporarily cancelled due to a [technical malfunction]. This made Green a little fortunate, but he was also worried about the quality of the Mage Tower, not because it had been sealed for hundreds of years, this Mage Tower, which I don''t know how many hands it has lost, has become a dangerous building! With this feeling in mind, Green took over this second-hand mage tower. Sure enough, after a visit, the situation was not optimistic. It is worth affirming that the materials and construction of this mage tower are excellent. It can be seen that the ancestor of Cristiano was very careful when building this mage tower, and it has a profound background and consumes a lot of resources. But times have changed, and with the passage of time, this mage tower has lost its luster. Especially in the past 100 years, due to the decline of the family, there have been no official-level mages for hundreds of years, making this mages tower inevitably abandoned. is like a house. If someone lives in it all the time, it will be repaired immediately if there are some minor problems, but if no one lives in it for a few years, it will become a deserted house. The mage tower is also a reason, and even maintenance is more important for the mage tower than ordinary houses. After all, the many magic circles in the mage tower require extra careful maintenance by the magician to ensure normal operation. Green received this mage tower, which was not only sealed for hundreds of years, but also forcibly operated for decades before the seal without maintenance, so the overall operation is very bad, otherwise it will not be in the third test. , there is an embarrassing situation where the gate of the venue cannot be opened. Facing this situation, Green couldn''t help but feel a chill in his heart. He calmed down from the excitement of picking up a mage tower in vain at the beginning, and made a rough assessment. If he wants to completely repair and make this mage tower completely normal, he must invest at least ten big investments. Ten thousand gold pounds, if you only use the basic functions, give up such as [lift-off flight], [defense light curtain], [invisible light curtain], [magic cannon]... You can save more than half of the money, about twenty or thirty thousand gold pounds. Enough is enough, but it still takes Green a lot of energy to portray and repair those magic circles and magic runes. Suddenly, Green felt like he had jumped into the pit. It''s not that this mage tower is bad, on the contrary, it''s great! The good thing is beyond the needs of just entering a full-level mage. There are too many functions and a high level, which has become a burden. Even after a complete repair, the annual maintenance cost will not be less than 10,000 gold pounds. Green suddenly understood Cristiano''s ancestors, and he was greatly relieved when he sealed the mage tower. However, things didn''t turn out the way Green thought. Just when he accepted the Mage Tower in a complicated mood, and was certified by Taling Claire, a prompt came from the cemetery: "Discover Mage Tower, magical creation [lv3]..." "Huh?~~~" Green''s eyes widened immediately. He didn''t expect the cemetery to respond to such a behemoth as the Mage Tower, and found that there were two options under the prompt: one swallowed and transformed, and directly turned into psionic energy. The price marked below was as high as [14000] Psionic! A transfer synchronization is included in the cemetery system, but this requires an additional payment of [1000] psionic energy. Which one to choose? Green was hesitant, the [14000] psionic power was too tempting, but he was a little unwilling to sell this mage tower casually. Besides, there is a second option, which is also very exciting. The mage tower is included in the cemetery. This is the first time Green has encountered a similar situation. Thinking for a moment, after careful consideration, Green decided to choose the second option. After making the decision, Green felt the floor under his feet tremble slightly, and then the entire mansion, including the surrounding blocks, seemed to be an earthquake. Fortunately, it was not violent, and no houses collapsed. At the same time, the cemetery also shook, and a large area of ??purple light and mist gathered in the sky above the cemetery, slowly forming a huge circular magic gate. In the process, the psionic energy stored in the cemetery was quickly consumed [1000], which was used to open this huge magic door. With the complete formation of the magic gate in the cemetery, located below Cristiano''s mansion, a purple shimmer suddenly shrouded the surrounding magic tower that was still hidden underground after the seal was lifted. Claire, who is Tarling, discovered the situation and immediately reported to Green, ready to start the defense, but was stopped by Green and told her not to resist. Claire felt that those purple lights contained the fluctuations of space psychic energy, and was a little worried about the upcoming situation, but after passing the test, Green was the master of the mage tower, and as a tower spirit, she could not go against Green''s wishes. A few minutes later, as the purple light wrapped around the mage tower became denser and denser, reaching a certain level, it suddenly oscillated synchronously, and then suddenly flashed, and for a moment, this huge tower hidden in the ground and nearly 30 meters high was in an instant. disappeared! At the same time, Green''s head suffered a sharp pain, as if someone had inserted a bamboo stick from the Tianling cover and stirred in his brain. This was a manifestation of mental overdraft, which made him very uncomfortable. The gold stars flashed in front of him, and he endured it for more than a minute before gradually subsiding. Green rubbed his temples, and immediately found that in the sky above the cemetery, the purple magic door was gone, replaced by a gray cylindrical tower suspended in the air. "Is this the whole picture of the Mage Tower? That''s what it looks like!" Green subconsciously commented that this 30-meter-high Mage Tower seemed petty for the skyscrapers that were hundreds of meters high before crossing. . At this time, the prompt appeared again: "It is found that the functions of [Mage Tower lv3] and [Magic Guild lv1] overlap, do you choose to merge?" Green gave a "huh" and chose to merge without any hesitation. For a long time, the magic guild was similar to the city defense fortress, which seemed a bit tasteless, and Green didn''t care too much. Now that the cemetery suggests that it can be merged, there is really no reason to place the mage tower in another place, and he still expects that there will be unexpected changes after the two merge? In fact, there were no unexpected surprises. Just after Green made his choice, and chose to focus on the [Mage Tower], the following magic lines would be directly transformed into spiritual energy and scattered into countless light spots, only a small part of which was related to the [Mage Tower]. Tower] Non-overlapping functions, after the fusion of the two, the mage tower fell, replacing the original magic guild, and the spiritual energy that turned into light spots fell into the mage tower again. After the ?? merger, the mage tower is still [lv3], and other functions have not changed much. The only benefit is that the functions of the related magic guilds are also automatically upgraded to [lv3], saving some upgrade costs. ##Two updates, please subscribe, please support! ! (end of this chapter) Chapter 132： 137 Explore the misty world Chapter 132 137 Explore the misty world Green is very satisfied with the Mage Tower after the merger, the function has not been weakened, and it can be taken anywhere and anytime, unlike other Mage who have to find a way to find a place to place the Mage Tower. This is also why the mage towers in this world are generally too majestic to be built. It is not that the construction technology cannot be achieved, but that the movement is inconvenient, which restricts the mobility of the mage. Because the radiation range of the mage tower is limited, about 100 kilometers to 300 kilometers, even if most of the mage towers can be moved, it is quite troublesome and troublesome, so most of the formal-level mage will stay in one place, and easily do not leave the radiation range of the mage tower, Otherwise, it would be quite dangerous to lose the magic power supplied by the Mage Tower, and the strength of the Mage would drop sharply. Now Green has no such restrictions, and after entering the cemetery, it merges with the magic guild to form a new mage tower. Everything was damaged before, everything needs to be repaired, and all the magic runes that must be redrawn are all new, so that Green does not need to go again. Raise funds and spend energy to restore the mage tower. Moreover, on the top of the mage tower, it looks like a huge metal antenna, with a magic ball wrapped around a purple light suspended at the top. That is the [Magic Cannon] that comes with the Mage Tower. According to the attributes of the cemetery, the [lv3] Magic Cannons attack power is as high as [550], which is more than ten times that of the undead cannon. It is simply a weapon for defending the city. The disadvantage is that the firing rate is very slow, every five minutes, and after firing, it needs to be recharged, and each charge has to consume [10] psionic energy. The addition of this big killer in the cemetery has added a lot of security to Green''s heart. Even if a high-level formal-level powerful enemy is now rushing out of the gray fog around the cemetery, with this [Magic Cannon], there are also The power of a fight. This also changed Green''s original plan. Originally, he planned to go back to Langton City to find the old one-eyed and then order an arms. At the same time, through the contacts of Viscount Paul, he opened up new arms trading channels and obtained at least thirteen cannons. The twenty-four undead cannons are divided into six squads, four of which are arranged on the city defense fortress, and the other two artillery squads are used as mobile firepower, so he has the confidence to send reconnaissance troops to explore the fog of war shrouded in the surrounding. But now, with the [Magic Cannon] on top of the mage tower, the defense of the cemetery has been greatly strengthened. Moreover, Green got the news that Rhine City has been in trouble recently. [Natural Church] and [Blood Eye] are angry, especially it is said that the boss of [Blood Eye] [Blood Knight] personally killed [Natural Church]. High-level priest Shirthova, followed by the crazy revenge of the [Natural Church]. A full ten official tree spirit parasites madly swept away everyone who could find the [Blood Eye], in exchange for the bloodier revenge from [Blood Eye], making the entire Rhine City a battlefield for them. . Not only that, the Church of the Holy Light also followed, because the Crusader team led by Major Quares mysteriously disappeared, no one alive, no dead body. Cut the knight. Holy Inquisition Knights are equivalent to legendary mages, and they belong to the high-level who really hold power, no matter in the [crusade] or [the Church of the Holy Light]. The big man of the [crusade] immediately led a team of paladins to Rhine City, making the already dangerous and chaotic situation even more dangerous and unpredictable. In the face of such a complicated situation, Green certainly wouldn''t fall into it. Since he got the mage tower, he took Laura to hide in the lakeside villa to get up, except to send some messages to the Special Bureau of Langton City every once in a while. news, and all other time and energy was devoted to the foggy world. Soon the first kobold shaman, Emma Hart Silurus, led the exploration map team. This mobile unit consists of two teams of kobold zombies, a team of hard-skinned ghouls, and three wailing banshees. The kobold zombies act as cannon fodder and meat shields, the ghouls act as assault forces, and the wailing banshees Responsible for magic support, division of labor and cooperation, with a clear purpose, clear the gray fog around the cemetery at the fastest speed, and find valuable things to bring back to the cemetery. If you encounter a strong enemy, try to avoid fighting. This is Green''s first time exploring this strange and mysterious misty world, and he is extra cautious. The choice of the kobold shaman to lead the team is also out of prudence. After all, only the kobold shaman is from the misty world among his heroes, and the kobold shaman is relatively familiar with the nearby terrain, although it is only 100 kilometers away, but At least unlike other people, going out is all about feeling, and I dont have a clue in my heart. The kobold shaman was very excited to get this task. It seemed that Green let him work is the embodiment of his dog life value. He immediately got busy, organized the manpower, and was ready to go. Because Green couldn''t come to the foggy world in person, he could only observe everything that happened in this world from a ''perspective'' for the time being. The original tribe moved forward, and this was the only way out of the cemetery. This foggy world is very magical. It is full of thick and persistent gray fog. Even if troops are sent to disperse the fog and reveal the real terrain, the gray fog will rise again after two or three days to cover the ground again. At this moment, the road from the cemetery to the kobold tribe was once again shrouded in gray fog. Only two evil spirits were left as sentries in the abandoned tribal camp there. Green could sense their presence, but because of the gray fog, This made him unable to shift his perspective, and he had to wait for the kobold shaman''s team to disperse the blocking gray fog again, forming a passage from the cemetery to the abandoned camp, before Green could shift his perspective to the two remaining evil spirits at will. . Green watched from the [God''s Perspective] the undead troops below were rapidly advancing under the leadership of the kobold shaman, and deeply inserted a white bone stick every five meters. This is the method that Green came up with. He judged that the reason why the undead creatures can drive away the surrounding fog is because they have psionic energy in their bodies, so as long as they leave some things with a small amount of psychic energy along the way, they can avoid the gray fog from covering the ground again, at least A passage from the cemetery to the exploration troops can be preserved, allowing Green''s consciousness to travel back and forth between the two anytime, anywhere. Facts have proved that this method works well, and those bones as road signs can be seen everywhere in the cemetery, because the cemetery is full of undead spiritual energy, which infects these bones all the time, so that it contains a considerable amount of spiritual energy. , When used as a road sign, it is rich and rich. After passing through the abandoned kobold camp, the kobold shaman did not stop, and continued to the south along the next road. In fact, he entered the foggy world, and Green didn''t know which side was east and which side was south. For the convenience of marking the map, he stipulated that the direction directly opposite the cemetery gate was south. The ?? team continued to move forward, walking tirelessly for more than an hour, and finally found an ancient abandoned tomb. (end of this chapter) Chapter 133： ancient tombs (1) Chapter 133 Ancient Tombs (1) According to the marching speed of the undead army, this place is about twenty kilometers away from the cemetery. No animals were seen along the way, and the land that never saw sunlight all year round under the gray fog was barren and desolate. There is no way to grow green plants in this environment, there are only a few fungi and many strange plants with purple or black leaves on the ground. These plants Green have never seen before. They are completely different from ordinary plants. They do not need photosynthesis, but rely on the absorption of gray fog to generate energy and substances to supply themselves to grow. This is an evolutionary choice caused by the special environment of the foggy world. Green studied the unique plants of [Mist World] for a while, and found that the kobold shaman stopped, knowing that the place was here, and immediately went to meet. In the next moment, an ancient tomb that had been visited by tomb robbers for unknown number of times appeared in Green''s [view angle]. I dont know how many years this tomb has existed, giving people a desolate and ancient atmosphere. The huge tombstone stands there, as if it has existed for countless years. The writing and symbols on it are worn away, and it is impossible to read what is written on the tombstone. content. Green tried to read it to see if he could see the attributes of this tombstone, and it turned out to be true! As he focused his attention on the tombstone, a prompt immediately appeared in his mind: Ancient tombstone? ? ? ? ? Seeing the string of question marks behind it, Green was a little speechless, but he didn''t bother. At this moment, the kobold shaman said to the air: "Master, this is the place I said." The kobold shaman can''t see Grimm, but as a wise hero, he can feel Grimm''s presence. When the kobold shaman surrendered before, he told Green about the surrounding situation and mentioned this ancient tomb, saying that there were very powerful skeleton soldiers in this tomb, and his kobold tribe never dared to approach here, and speculated that this was extremely dangerous. Possibly the tomb of an ancient necromancer. Green was not interested in whether an ancient necromancer was buried here. Instead, it was what the kobold shaman said [very powerful skeleton soldiers] that aroused his interest. According to the description of the kobold shaman, those skeleton soldiers are very strong in combat. Although they look no different from ordinary skeleton soldiers on the surface, and the weapons they use are also scrap metal, their fighting skills and flexibility are not like skeletons at all. Soldiers, but more like the most elite warriors on the battlefield. Green was very curious about what was special about the skeleton soldiers in this tomb, so after deciding to explore the map, the first stop was chosen here. "Okay, let''s get started!" Green directly responded to the kobold shaman with his thoughts, and handed over the command of the action to the kobold shaman to play freely. Green doesn''t care about specific actions, but is more interested in the special skeleton soldiers in the tomb. Soon the kobold shaman organized a team to explore the tomb. Because of the limited space in the tomb, it was impossible for hundreds of people to pour in, and only a battle team of about ten people could be organized to enter. However, the kobold shaman organized this exploration team, which looks more like a cannon fodder team in Green''s view. The entire team has only one Wailing Banshee, and the others are all Kobold zombies. According to the order of the Kobold Shaman, the Wailing Banshee only needs to It follows far behind in a stealthy state, and does not need magic support even in battle. Soon a ten-man team passed through the open entrance of the tomb and entered the dark and dark tomb passage. To be cautious, Green didn''t follow up directly with the ''viewing angle'' state, but enabled [Visual Synchronization] to observe everything inside the tomb from the perspective of one of the kobold warriors. When I first entered this abandoned tomb, the surroundings were dark and I could not see my fingers. Even the light shining in from the entrance of the tomb, as soon as I entered the tomb, it was like being swallowed up by darkness, and it would not extend in less than one meter. If a normal person enters this kind of place, they will definitely feel depressed and breathless. Fortunately, there are no normal people under Green''s hands, and the birth of the undead is accompanied by cold darkness. On the contrary, the green soul fire beating in the eye sockets of the undead creature has a certain night vision ability, and can see two or three meters away in extreme darkness. There is no stench and yin wind in the tomb passage, everything is very calm, as if everything is still. The ground was hard and icy, and the kobold zombies stepped on it and made a soft "stepping" sound, and the cold temperature made their dry hair covered with a layer of light hoarfrost. The **** of the ?? tomb passage is not large, but the temperature decreases as you go inside. If a human encounters this situation, they may not be able to hold on to it, but the undead creatures have little effect. About 20 minutes later, I came to the end of the tomb passage. There were no expected traps or magic traps, and there was no stone gate blocking the road. There was a large tomb in front of it. Something was inlaid on the top of the tomb, emitting a cold and pale light, illuminating the tomb. This place is about four meters high from top to bottom, seven or eight meters square from left to right, and the corners of the walls are bare as if they have been searched countless times, not even an empty pottery pot, let alone mice and cockroaches. The kind of very powerful skeleton soldiers. The ?? team continued to move forward, no additional options were needed, there was only one exit in front of this tomb, and it was still dark and cold inside. The kobold shaman also has a skill similar to [Visual Synchronization], but this is an additional ability of [Resurrection Corpse], which can only be used by the kobold zombie resurrected by him, so the kobold shaman can command the team without entering the tomb at this time. The nine kobold zombies executed the order without hesitation and walked into the tomb passage below, with the Wailing Banshee following behind, but they were suddenly stopped by Green. After ??Green was promoted to the official mage, his spiritual sense became very keen, and he could even have a premonition of danger. This was a side effect of the official mage''s spiritual power being raised to a certain level. At this moment, Green suddenly had an indescribable feeling, which made him have an idea to stop the Wailing Banshee. After all, the Wailing Banshee was expensive and rare, and it was not comparable to a full-time cannon fodder like a kobold zombie. In fact, Green''s call is not accurate. To stop the Wailing Banshee is just to see the situation. If nothing happens next, let the Wailing Banshee go down. However, just a few seconds later, the visual synchronization between Green and the kobold shaman was suddenly interrupted without warning! Green''s eyes flickered, and the view outside the tomb had been restored. The kobold shaman trembled and covered his head with his hands, looking very painful. It seems that the visual synchronization was suddenly interrupted, which caused a certain degree of damage to his spirit s damage. Green is also helpless, the kobold shaman''s level is too low, and the combat power [12] is the bottom even among the first-level heroes. However, his three abilities are all very good and have the potential to be cultivated. Let him lead the team this time, it may not be a chance for him to improve his level. ##Second update, please support us a lot, and subscribe if you have the ability! thank you all! (end of this chapter) Chapter 134： 139 Ancient tombs (2) Chapter 134 139 Ancient Tombs (2) According to past experience, heroes cant be upgraded just by fighting monsters, but must obtain soul essence. However, if you kill enemies in the real world, you often cannot get the soul essence, and even if you can get it, the number is very small. Green didn''t know the reason for this, but he guessed that it was related to gods. This is a world where gods are generally believed in. After death, the part containing the essence of the soul is very likely to be introduced into the kingdom of the gods. In the foggy world, according to the experience of attacking the kobold tribe last time, Green kept the six-headed snake girl by his side to guard, and sent both Penny and Cristiano out. Unlike the previous battles in the real world, Penny and Cristiano both gained a lot of soul essence from this battle. Although they did not upgrade, they were quite rewarding. This made Green''s eyes light up. According to his speculation, is there no **** in the foggy world? Or is the mighty power of the gods isolated from the foggy world? But in any case this is a good opportunity for him to improve the hero level. This time, when he sent a kobold shaman, Green just wanted him to upgrade first. After all, kobold zombies are now the most numerous troops under his command, and the skills of kobold shamans can directly improve the combat effectiveness of kobold zombies. If the kobold shaman is upgraded to [lv3], then both [Leader Kobold] and [Fearless Horn] can be upgraded to [lv2], which can instantly increase the combat power of 500-person kobold zombies by [20%]. This is just the moment. If you encounter more kobold tribes in the future and gather thousands of kobold zombies, the role of the kobold shaman will be even greater. But he didn''t expect that, things backfired. As soon as he came to this ancient tomb, the kobold shaman encountered a setback. Visual synchronization is suddenly interrupted, with little chance of anything other than the death of the synchronization target. The kobold shaman also thought of this possibility. He just endured the headache and immediately switched targets, preparing to synchronize with another kobold in the squad. However, there was no response, which made his heart sink, revealing a sense of shock. Could it be that all the kobold zombies below died just now! The kobold shaman''s face was ashen, even if he was transformed into a zombie by [Dead Infestation], he couldn''t hide his ugly face. When he came to this place, his original intention was to please the new owner, Green, and then show his abilities, but he didn''t expect it to be self-defeating and made a big embarrassment in front of the new owner. At this time, Green also realized that the situation was not optimistic, but fortunately, he had an idea to save the Wailing Banshee, and immediately passed the visual synchronization. Sure enough, the Wailing Banshee was still there, staying alone in that tomb to keep the spirit body hidden. In the tomb road not far away, a purplish-gray mist gushed out, tumbling and wrapping around the place where the kobold zombie had just fallen. Because these purple-gray mists have a little light, you can vaguely see that within the purple-gray mist, the nine kobold zombies who fell to the ground are trembling slightly! Purple-gray mist poured into their bodies from their eyes, nostrils, and mouths. In less than five minutes, the purplish-gray mist gushing from the depths of the tomb was sucked clean by the nine kobold zombies, and the flesh and blood on the kobold zombies seemed to melt, and large pieces fell off, leaving only the skeleton in a blink of an eye. However, he was still able to move, and in Bai Sensen''s skull, through the two black eye sockets, two groups of purple-gray beating soul fires could be seen. Green saw this scene through the Wailing Banshee, which made him take a breath: "What is that purple-gray mist?" Then he looked at the nine kobold zombies who had turned into skeleton soldiers. However, only seven kobold skeleton soldiers really got up, and the other two failed to transform, half of their bodies melted, and suddenly they exploded, blowing a piece of flesh and blood around them. Green looked at the seven kobold skeleton soldiers, moved their bodies, seemed to be adapting, and then picked up the weapons that had been thrown on the ground. Green looked at the attributes subconsciously: Kobold Skeleton Soldier [lv1], Combat Strength [2.3] "Is the combat power lower than that of regular skeleton soldiers? Is it because kobolds are shorter and thinner than humans?" Green pondered, but found that the kobold skeleton soldiers moved twice, and suddenly a purple-gray halo appeared under their feet. "What is this?" Green noticed the halo under the skeleton soldier''s feet and immediately recognized that it was a halo created by some kind of blessing magic. Check the attributes of kobold skeleton soldiers again: kobold skeleton soldiers [lv1], combat power [4.6], temporary status blessing [skeletal master lv9], combat power increase [90%] "Master Skeleton! What kind of skill is this?" Green has never heard of this magic in the necromancer''s system. The magic that can increase the combat effectiveness of skeleton soldiers by a percentage is simply the gospel of the necromancer, no matter how ignorant it is, it is impossible. never heard of that. And Green had never seen this magic in Cristiano''s magic book. In addition to his doubts, Green was shocked by the power of [Bone Master], strengthening the combat power of the skeleton soldiers according to the percentage, what is this concept, it is simply too powerful! If he has this magic and rises to [lv10], the combat effectiveness of the gun skeleton soldiers will reach astonishing [12.6], which can be comparable to the powerful third-level troops such as [Evil Spirit] and [corpse witch], but the gun skeleton soldiers themselves are not. Just a cheap skeleton arm derivative. Suddenly Green thought of another possibility, that is, a Necromancer not only mastered [Bone Master lv10], but also possessed a powerful and ferocious Frost Bone Dragon... Green quickly calmed down and controlled himself not to think about those unreachable things. At the same time, he also understood why the kobold shaman said that there are powerful skeleton soldiers in this tomb, and they must be skeletons strengthened by [Bone Master]. It is no surprise that the soldiers showed amazing combat effectiveness. "Master Skeleton! I must find a way to get this spell, at all costs!" Green made up his mind, and immediately returned to the cemetery to mobilize reinforcements. It is impossible to overthrow the kobold shaman with just the amount of troops that the kobold shaman brought out. Mysterious ancient tomb. Yes, Green is mentally prepared. If it is impossible, he will level the tomb, even if he digs three feet into the ground. Soon a team led by the six-headed snake girl, two teams of gun skeleton soldiers, and eight teams of kobold zombies, protected the two teams of eight undead cannons. The team of nearly 300 people set off from the cemetery. . After arranging all this, Green''s perspective returned to the outside of the tomb again, and used visual synchronization to connect with the Wailing Banshee inside again. Because it is invisible and suspended in mid-air motionless, the Wailing Banshee in this state is difficult to detect, but it has become the best surveillance camera at this time. (end of this chapter) Chapter 135： 140 Skeleton Lord Chapter 135 140 Skeleton Lord After picking up the weapon, the kobold skeleton soldier returned to the tomb from the tomb passage, and then each found a position and began to swing the weapon frantically, slashing or stabbing, attacking the walls of the tomb. Green just saw all this, and couldn''t help but wonder: "What''s the situation? Why are these skeleton soldiers attacking the walls of the tomb?" According to the behavior of the kobold skeleton soldiers, it can be concluded that it is not spontaneous, nor is it controlled by a necromancer, it is more like executing a certain program! The approximate process should be to discover that an alien creature has entered the tomb, excite the purple-gray mist in the depths of the tomb, transform the invaders into skeleton soldiers, and then bless the [Bone Master], and then go to the tomb to hack... According to the description of the kobold shaman, some of the kobolds also entered the tomb, but those kobolds were relatively timid, and they did not go into the first tomb. And the purple-gray mist that specialized in transforming skeleton soldiers was sealed below the second section of the tomb passage, and could only wait for the rabbit to break through. This is also the place where the person who arranged all this is brilliant. He does not kill all those who enter the tomb. Not only can the existence of this tomb be spread out, but it can also make people feel lucky and come in one after another to die. As for why he did this, Green also had a vague guess that this ancient tomb was likely to contain a powerful necromancer, or some kind of abnormal undead creature that could use magic. It might be a lich, it might be The bone dragon may also be a high-level death knight, no matter which possibility is it, the current Green can handle it. For a time, Green was in a tangle, and the huge dedication and huge income collided fiercely in his mind. At the same time, in the tomb, those skeleton soldiers were constantly attacking the solid walls. Although they had been strengthened by [Bone Master], these weak kobold skeleton soldiers were still unable to cause any damage to the walls of the tomb. At this moment, a skeleton soldier located in the southeast corner of the tomb went down with a sword, and it seemed to cut something. With a click, blue light exploded, and in an instant, the walls, floor, and ceiling of the entire tomb were densely packed with magic runes. . Officially, these runes form a powerful sealing formation, but after many years of wear and tear, this sealing formation has lacked a lot of runes. It was only now that Green realized that those kobold skeleton soldiers were not meaninglessly chopping the walls, their real purpose was to destroy the magic runes carved on the walls! The skeleton soldier''s sword just happened to hit a crumbling magic rune. This attack became the last straw that broke the camel''s back. The complex and mysterious magic rune exploded immediately, and a cloud of blue psychic energy exploded, instantly engulfing the skeleton soldiers. This sealing formation is quite high-end, and it actually possesses a certain degree of self-healing ability. At the moment when the magic rune was wiped out, the magic rune depicted on the stone wall of the tomb turned quickly, flashed in a flash, regrouped, and tried to form new stable structures. But I didn''t expect that, with a sudden bang, before the sealing formation was stabilized, a thick arm bone with a length of more than two meters, together with a huge white-boned palm, took the opportunity to break through the sealing formation and stretched out abruptly. A hole was torn at the root of the white bone arm, forming a blue space channel, which I do not know where it is connected. Immediately afterwards, there was another bang, and a huge skull was drilled along the torn opening. It was a skull larger than a grinding disc. The two eye sockets were burning with light blue soul fire, revealing danger. And crazy emotions. "This is~~~ This is a giant skeleton lord specially refined from the corpse of an ancient giant!" Green still had some eyesight and recognized the huge skeleton. According to the length of the arm, if the giant skeleton lord came out completely At least six meters tall. Green quickly concentrated and tried to see the attributes of the Skeleton Lord, but unfortunately there were a bunch of question marks in addition to the name. The skeleton lord stuck his head out and immediately frowned, grabbed a kobold skeleton soldier, like an eagle grabbing a chicken, and then threw it into his mouth, and chewed it, as if he was eating crispy noodles. The other kobold skeleton soldiers found that their companions were attacked, and immediately rushed to attack the skeleton lord instinctively, but were roared by the skeleton lord, a wave of visible air erupted in the air, and a powerful momentum enveloped the surrounding, and the high-level undead were against him. The suppression of the low-level undead was vividly displayed, and the soul fire in the eye sockets of the remaining six kobold skeleton soldiers shook, showing instinctive fear, standing in place, and could no longer move forward. Even the Wailing Banshee in the invisible state was affected. As the air wave exploded, it swept the entire tomb and swept across the Wailing Banshee''s body, causing her spirit body to vibrate slightly, and she could no longer maintain her stealth. state. "Not good!" Green screamed secretly, and immediately ordered the Wailing Banshee to withdraw. At the same time, the Skeleton Lord discovered the existence of the Wailing Banshee, the huge skull head turned around, and the soul fire was beating in the eye sockets, as if he saw the delicious meat-eating evil wolf, and frantically waved the skeleton arm to catch the Wailing Woman demon. At the critical moment, the Wailing Banshee was like a nimble swallow, waving the air flow along the huge skeleton arm, around the skeleton wrist, and then quickly fled out. Although the ?? skeleton lord is powerful, he is not good at speed. Moreover, his body is still trapped in the seal. It is too late to catch him if he misses a single blow. The huge skeleton hand smashes into a fist and smashes into a furious roar. Green experienced this thrilling scene through visual synchronization, and personally experienced the powerful coercion of the skeleton lord. He couldn''t help but stunned secretly. If such a powerful skeleton lord was not sealed, he could not break free for the time being. . Yes, just knock it back, such a powerful skeleton lord, with Green''s current strength, it is impossible to kill him at all. "Retreat!" As the Wailing Banshee flew out of the tomb, Greene gave the order to retreat without hesitation. If these undead creatures face the giant skeleton lord, they don''t even have the qualifications to be cannon fodder. Rather than wasting them, it is better to preserve their strength. Anyway, according to what the kobold shaman said, the tomb has existed for at least hundreds of years. I have never heard of such amazing monsters as the Skeleton Lord. Green gave an order to let the kobold shaman and the later reinforcements go to the abandoned camp of the kobold tribe first to meet the situation here. Besides, if the skeleton lord comes out, he will immediately withdraw to the cemetery, relying on the city defense fortress and the mage tower. ''s [Magic Cannon] defense. If the Skeleton Lord doesn''t come out just wait and see, or keep exploring the tomb, or look elsewhere. Two updates completed! (end of this chapter) Chapter 136： 141 Corpse Witch Incarnation Chapter 136 141 Corpse Witch Incarnation Soon, the undead troops in front of the tomb evacuated, leaving only three Wailing Banshees. In the tomb below, Green discovered that as long as the skeleton lord didn''t activate the psychic energy explosion, he couldn''t break the Wailing Banshee, which could not break the stealth state. This made him not immediately give up here to explore other places. At least using the Wailing Banshee, he could. Check the situation below to see if the skeleton lord is out of trouble. With this thought in mind, Green left a Wailing Banshee outside to respond, and the other two entered the tomb passage of the tomb again. It was only a few minutes before and after, and when I entered the tomb again, I didn''t hear the roar of the skeleton lord. It was silent as if the skeleton lord would break through the seal just now. Green ordered the two Wailing Banshees to enter the tomb one after the other, and they came to the tomb again, but they had already returned to their original state. Whether it was the skeleton lord or the six kobold skeleton soldiers were gone, even the battle that was left just now. The traces are completely gone. Green is a little puzzled, what is going on? Was it all just an illusion? But it shouldn''t be! That kind of scene is simply too realistic, and the powerful aura of the skeleton lord, and he is a special existence in the foggy world, no matter how powerful illusions can deceive the undead creatures under him, they will definitely not deceive him. But if it wasn''t for hallucinations, it wouldn''t make sense. There was no trace of battle here. Even if it was cleaned up immediately, it wouldn''t have been possible. Could it be that it was an identical tomb? Thinking of this possibility, but unable to confirm, Green couldn''t help but think of the devil''s vine. If there is that undead devil''s vine now, he can go directly into the underground to explore the terrain around the tomb to see if there is such a huge and sophisticated mechanism or powerful space array. But in the foggy world, Green has already tried, and in his current state, he cannot use regular magic normally. However, [Death Vine] This magic is quite special. The undead devil vine summoned by this magic is a substance between magic aggregates and undead summons. When magic is not used, it can be turned into a tattoo and attached to the wrist. Once magic is used , it can be summoned and turned into a giant vine that is fifteen meters long. At this moment, although Green is in the foggy world, he can still sense the existence of the undead devil vine, as if there is an invisible thread that spans infinite time and space. Very faint, but real. Because of this, Green took a chance and tried to use [Death Vine] to summon the undead Devil Vine in the foggy world. Unfortunately, the first test failed quickly. Without the support of the body, it means losing the foundation of psionic energy. Without the brain to convert psionic energy into a magic circle, it is impossible to complete even the simplest magic. This made Green a little depressed, laughing at himself for being whimsical. He was about to give up, and he thought of another way when he suddenly had an idea: "By the way! Although I don''t have a body now, it doesn''t prevent me from pretending to have a body!" Actually, this is not a whim. When Green shared the perspective of undead creatures through [Visual Synchronization], several times he felt that his own emotions could affect the undead creatures sharing the perspective to a certain extent. He hadn''t cared about it before, but this time he encountered a problem, and after thinking hard, he suddenly remembered this detail. Maybe he could use this feature to give him a temporary body in the foggy world. Green was eager to try, but unfortunately, the Wailing Banshee is a spiritual body, and it is not suitable to use it to complete his vision. In the next moment, Green''s consciousness returned directly to the cemetery, and immediately found a corpse witch. Because the Lich Mausoleum has not yet been built, the three corpses in the cemetery were obtained by accident when looking for Penny last time. Green has always been very careful and does not want to be damaged. Corpse Witch is the most suitable for Grimms temporary body among the existing arms. Grimm immediately used visual synchronization to connect to a corpse witch, and then concentrated his mind, started mental interference, and slowly affected the death psychic energy contained in the corpse witch This is a complex and delicate process. Green patiently controls the spiritual power so that it reaches the same frequency as the spiritual fluctuation of the corpse witch itself, thereby interfering with the spiritual energy of the corpse witch and achieving the effect of conscious possession. . The ?? test went very smoothly. After half an hour, Green could clearly feel the details in the body of the corpse witch. Although it could not be compared with his own body, he could still be a pretty good clone. Green''s consciousness is attached to the corpse witch. Except for temporarily obtaining a clone, there is no other change to the corpse witch. This is still just a third-level elite corpse witch with a combat power [17.5], which is equivalent to a magician''s cultivation system. The strength at the peak of the magic apprentice. Green doesn''t care about this, all he needs is a carrier that can use magic in the [Mist World], which is enough now. Immediately, his belief moved, and he recited a spell in his mouth, condensing the spiritual energy in his body, and transforming the magic output... Immediately, a magic ring unfolded in front of him, and through a weak connection, he found the undead devil vine. As the magic ring turned, the magic light flickered. In general, the spell was successfully cast at this step, but at this time Green felt very difficult, as if pulling the rope and encountered huge resistance. Fortunately, he had already anticipated this kind of difficulty. He did not hesitate to use his psychic energy to push it with all his strength. Finally, with a ''boo'' sound, it was as if a layer of window paper had been pierced. In the next moment, there was a feeling of cloud opening and fog dispersing, and the ring of law shrank and disappeared. , the magic was successfully completed, and the familiar undead devil vine appeared in front of him, still like a puppy that found its owner, happily revolving around it, and there was nothing unusual because of Green''s change. With a stiff smile on his face, ??Green jumped onto the head of the undead Devil Vine and directed the big guy to head towards the ancient tomb at full speed. Because he has obtained the corpse witch clone, when Green uses the corpse witch clone, it is equivalent to temporarily abandoning the [God''s perspective]. Both have their advantages and disadvantages, it depends on how to use them, and it is not too rigid to switch at will. The undead devil''s vine is fifteen meters long, like a large snake that can swim in the rocky soil. It moves so fast that it is comparable to an excellent war horse. It didn''t take long for Green''s corpse witch clone and the undead devil vine to reach their destination. Green jumped, jumped down, and the undead devil vine drilled into the ground, began to explore the structure and shape of this ancient tomb, and found out the location of its true core. Because the entire tomb is made of enchanted materials and blessed with a powerful magic circle, the undead devil vine cannot use its own characteristics to walk through the inside and outside at will, but a few circles around the catacombs roughly depict the outline of the catacombs. (end of this chapter) Chapter 137： 142 Battle Angel (1) Chapter 137 142 Battle Angel (1) This is indeed a large-scale ancient tomb, the deepest even reaching hundreds of meters underground. It consists of more than 20 tomb chambers and more than 100 tomb passages. In addition, there is a huge mechanical mechanism in the core of the tomb. Nine of the tombs are made into the magazine structure of the revolver. They rotate according to certain rules. It is not obvious on the surface. It is still the tomb, but it is actually replaced by another one an identical tomb. Because of this, Green clearly saw a skeleton lord almost break free from the seal before, but when he turned back and entered again, there was no trace of it. In fact, the most intimidating part of this ancient tomb is the structure of the runner tomb. If you go down the tomb passage, you will fall into a trap and you will definitely die, just like those kobold zombies who entered before. And this tomb is sealed with powerful undead creatures. As the years erode, the seal gradually shakes. Those who died in the tomb are all eroded by the psychic energy of the skeleton lord, turning into skeletons, breaking the seal, and trying to release the skeleton lord. Green estimates that if you want to really enter the depths of the tomb, most of them are to enter the first tomb and stay still, and then drive the runner structure to turn it into the depth of the tomb and connect to other tombs. As for whether it is temporarily safe or more dangerous to enter along this line of thought, Greene is not sure, and he will not test, but find another entrance by another way. That was discovered by the undead Devil Vine, one was located 80 meters underground, and a gap appeared in a tomb. Although this gap has been refilled, it cannot be recovered by digging the enchanted masonry and destroying the seal formation. This should be the hole left by a very clever tomb robber, and it was refilled afterwards, and it was done cleanly. This made Green a little excited, and immediately ordered the undead devil vine to start digging, and transferred four ghouls and a few kobold zombies from the kobold camp. Hard-skinned ghouls are good at fighting, agile, and good at climbing, just right for fighting in complex tombs. In addition, a small team was transferred, four undead cannons, and the periphery of the hole was arranged. If a powerful undead creature like the skeleton lord was drawn below, it could also be led out and bombarded with the undead cannon. Time is passing slowly while waiting The undead devil vine re-digged the passage leading to the catacombs. Green did not let the undead devil vine go in. There was only one undead devil vine, and the danger inside was unknown and he didn''t want it to take risks. Green first sent a Wailing Banshee to explore the path. The 80-meter-long vertical passage is like a hole leading to hell. It is dark and cold, giving people an ominous feeling. The Wailing Banshee floated down in a stealthy state, and landed after ten seconds. It was quiet inside, and there was no movement. Through visual synchronization Green can see that below is a very huge tomb, more than ten meters in length and width, and more than four meters in height, with four pillars standing, and a green pool in the middle. With the corpse clone, it does not affect the visual synchronization. Seeing the situation below, Green waited for a while, and then sent a kobold zombie. Because the wailing banshee in the invisible state has no entity, many organs or magic circles cannot be triggered. There is nothing on the surface of this tomb, but it is difficult to guarantee that there are no hidden organs. First, use a kobold to explore the way, even if it dies, it will not feel distressed. , which is currently the biggest use of these kobold zombies. This kobold zombie had good luck. After a lot of tossing down, there was still no movement, which made Green feel relieved a lot, and put the four ghouls down again, and finally it was his turn. The temperature in the huge tomb was very low, Green estimated that it was more than minus 20 degrees, but with his current corpse body, he could not feel the cold at all. This tomb has been viewed with visual synchronization just now, and there is no abnormality. Only the green pool in the middle of the tomb seems out of place, and the surrounding of this tomb is dead, and there is no passage to other tombs. Green was very strange. He came to the green pool and looked down into the water. The water is turquoise but very clear, but the bottom of the pool cannot be seen with such clear water. From a distance, it feels like it is more than half a meter deep, but it gets deeper and deeper when you get closer, and you can''t help it after watching it for a long time. There was an urge to go down in my heart. Green immediately became vigilant when he thought of this, quickly averted his eyes, took a step back, and then a horrifying omen of danger emerged from the bottom of his heart. "No, let''s go!" Green screamed secretly, and immediately rushed to the entrance, while ordering the four hard-skinned ghouls and the kobold zombie to block behind. The undead devil vine that stayed outside in the next second immediately lowered half of his body. Green jumped, grabbed the opportunity, and was brought out by the undead devil vine at the fastest speed. Almost at the same time, the following battle is over~~~ In an instant, the emerald green pool water boiled, and then two identical long swords with the same gorgeous style, engraved with magic runes and dazzling blue electric lights stabbed out of it like lightning. The long sword rushed out of the water, revealing the hilt behind it, holding two female hands, followed by a forearm wearing a bright silver and gold-rimmed wrist armor, a dazzling blue curly hair lightning, a long sword wrapped in thunder and lightning, one sword pierced the chest of a kobold zombie, and one sword penetrated the head of a hard-skinned ghoul. At this moment, the agility of the crusty ghoul was of no use at all, like an immobile scarecrow standing there waiting for the sharp sword to penetrate his brain. Immediately afterwards, a tall and slender figure jumped out from under the green water. He was over 1.7 meters tall. He was dressed in a gold-rimmed silver rune armor, wrapped in thunder and lightning, and held two swords in his hands. The most striking thing is that the pair of white wings unfolded behind her back shows her honor and identity as a battle angel. The pair of white wings shook, and the full feathers showed complex and dense magic runes, which made her movements more agile, holding the sword in both hands, throwing away two corpses, and then slashing horizontally with a long sword, Cut a ghoul that came up in the middle. The other hand was stabbed with lightning, and as it moved, the shadow of the sword was like rain, tying the last two ghouls into a sieve. In less than three seconds, four hard-skinned ghouls and a kobold zombie were all destroyed. At this moment, the female battle angel in the gold-edged rune armor stood still with her sword in hand, before she had time to see her face clearly. It was an extremely delicate and beautiful face, but left a charred blood hole in the left eye, and the same charred blood hole on her chest penetrated the breastplate and body... Two fatal wounds, she was already dead, but she didn''t know whether she was buried here, or she died here after exploring the tomb. % Second update completed, please subscribe! (end of this chapter) Chapter 138： 143 Battle Angel (2) Chapter 138 143 Battle Angel (2) Seeing those two terrifying wounds, Green already understood that this powerful female angel had already died, and now it is just a corpse, but for some unknown reason, she did not feel the breath of the undead on her body, but she was able to act autonomously like a zombie! The strength is still so strong, the double swords are wrapped in thunder and lightning, and the ghouls can be killed in seconds. This kind of swordsmanship is at least the level of high-level formal swordsmen. Green was brought back to the ground by the undead devil vine, and he tried to see the situation below through visual synchronization, but he didn''t get any response, which made him shudder: "Has the Wailing Banshee been discovered?" Immediately afterwards, there was a rumbling sound from the ground, and it came up through the long tunnel, as if hammering a heavy drum, and like a thunderous thunder in a rainy night, and even the ground vibrated again and again. "Not good! She''s coming up!" Green didn''t dare to take any chances, and immediately controlled the devil vine to take him out of here. He absolutely couldn''t let the terrifying female angel catch up. In the end, he was unwilling to give up the corpse witch clone. Before the Lich Tomb was built, he only had three corpse witches on hand. One, and one less, could not be wasted in vain. Green clings to the Devil''s Vine and quickly charged towards the previously arranged artillery positions. That is his last hope. If even the undead cannon can''t help the living angel, he can only escape completely, and even abandon the corpse witch clone. At the next moment, with a bang, a slender figure entwined with blue electric light rushed out from the ground, jumped into the air, and suddenly spread its wings, and the only remaining eye flashed a subtle arc, scanning the surroundings like a radar, and then Locking in Green''s direction, the wings slammed into the air, sending out a whistling and breaking through the air, and blue electric lights erupted from the snow-white wings, wrapping around to form a huge ball of lightning, like a meteorite rushing towards Green''s place. The direction slammed down hard. "I''m grass! Don''t bring such a thing!" Green looked back and saw that he couldn''t help but swear, no matter how fast the undead devil vines were, they couldn''t keep up with the speed of the ball lightning falling into the sky! By this time, there was no other choice, and Green bit his teeth and ordered the undead cannon to fire. If he can''t repel the living angel, his corpse witch clone and the four undead cannon teams will all be finished. "Boom~Boom~Boom~Boom~" With four shots in a row, enchanted shells were fired from the thick barrel. Direct Armor Piercing One of the three abilities of the ?? Undead Cannon was activated, and the armor-piercing runes on the shells flashed with dazzling fineness, leaving four silver lines in the sky with a whistling sound of breaking through the air. The next moment, the first shell hit the fast falling ball lightning head-on. I dont know if its because its disdainful at all, or if this angels living corpse only has the emotion of killing, his thinking is not clear, and he didnt dodge at all in the face of cannonball attacks. The ball of lightning formed by the lightning wrapped around her body slammed into the lasing cannonball. In an instant, there was a loud noise. The cannonball with the armor-piercing effect lost its sputtering effect, but the single attack power doubled. , as if a nail had been smashed into the ball lightning by a sledgehammer. The ball lightning was originally an energy condensation. When it was hit from the front, the electric light collapsed, and the scattered electric light jets danced like dragons and snakes. The ??ball lightning exploded, revealing the angel inside, still expressionless and indifferent as ice. The second cannonball reached it, but because of the explosion just now, the target was slightly deviated, and it should have been shot in the air, but I didn''t expect that the angel''s corpse''s right hand swung the sword at high speed. The long sword wrapped with blue electric light, the tip of the sword swept the cannonball extremely accurately, the weight of the enchanted cannonball itself, the powerful impact beyond the speed of sound, the armor-piercing rune attached to the skill, the combination of the three contains a huge amount of The power was actually unable to stop the sweep of the thunderbolt sword. With a squeak, the metal rubbed, and the shell was divided into two from the middle. Immediately followed by two more swords, the speed was fast to the limit, and the sword was extremely precise, and the other two shells fell in exactly the same way. After completing all this, the angel only paused slightly, as if it was a trivial matter, and then fluttered his wings and flew over again. Green, who was at the bottom, was dumbfounded, was the MMP high-level swordsman in his heart so fierce? This is a fart! Seeing that the angel is getting closer and closer, Green knows that this time is doomed. In this case, a hard cap will definitely not work, and immediate stop loss is the right choice. He was not in a hurry to run, and quickly put away the undead devil vine, and then consciously broke away from the corpse witch clone and returned to the [perspective] mode again. After ?? detached from the clone, the rapid switching of the angle of view made him feel slightly dizzy. At this moment, the swiftly approaching angel has caught up with the abandoned corpse witch, twisted his wings, swirled his body, and a sword light swept across, and he flew past without reducing his speed! And the head of the corpse witch had already flew up, and the body was scorched black by the high-voltage current. Green was condescending, looking at the fallen corpse witch and the swift and vigorous angel, he could only let out a helpless sigh, the gap in strength was too great, and there was no way. At this time, the strength shown by this angel has surpassed anyone Green has encountered so far. The mysterious Elizabeth Fronton seems to be very powerful, but she has never been seen to make a move. I dont know who is stronger or weaker than this angel. . Green was thinking wildly, while watching the angel condescendingly with his hands swept back, two long swords wrapped in thunder and lightning dragged the long electric light and rushed to the position of the undead cannon. At this speed, in just five seconds, the four undead cannons will be finished. A corpse witch, a wailing banshee, four sets of undead cannons, and several kobold zombies, adding up to the loss of nearly 600 psychic powers, Green felt a little bit of pain. But I didn''t expect that, suddenly, the momentum of the angel''s violent attack stopped abruptly, as if hitting an invisible barrier, with a bang, like a thunder! Green was stunned for a moment, completely not expecting such an unexpected situation. The invisible barrier was hit by the angel, and immediately caused a ripple, vaguely showing a hexagonal shape, layer upon layer, boundless, but it can still be guessed from its arc that it should be the ancient tomb as the center of the circle. A huge spherical light curtain. According to the current situation, this light curtain is only effective for specific targets, and ordinary people can come and go at will. Green couldn''t figure out what happened to this magical light curtain that suddenly appeared, but at least he was relieved for now. Just outside the light curtain, less than fifty meters away, was the position of the undead cannon. Originally, fifty meters was a blink of an eye for that savage angel sister, but now with this light curtain, it has become so close to the horizon. And what''s even better is that the angel can''t rush out, but the undead cannon can hit her through the light curtain! Are you saying this is irritating? Fortunately, it was just the unknown activation of the angel''s corpse, not a real creature, and there was no joy, sorrow, or joy, otherwise it would definitely explode. (end of this chapter) Chapter 139： Battle Angel (3) Chapter 139 Battle Angel (3) The angel couldn''t break through the strong magic light curtain, and there was no tyranny and anger. He still had no expression on his face. After trying several times, he couldn''t break through and stood in front of the magic light curtain. After that, it seems to be going back the same way. At this moment, the undead cannon was reloaded, a series of booming cannons sounded, and the attack was launched again. Because the distance is only a few tens of meters, the shells arrive as soon as they are fired, but unfortunately the skills are not cooled down, this round of attacks does not have the additional effect of [Direct Armor Piercing]. The angel just turned around and immediately sensed the danger, and instantly the two swords danced, bringing up a blue electric light. "ding~ding~ding~ding~" The almost continuous metal impact suddenly exploded, and the four unsuspenseful cannonballs were cut by the sword light. However, this time is different. First, the distance is too close, and second, the angel does not move at a high speed, which makes the undead cannon stronger. Even if the shell is still split, half of it still hits after the shell is split. Angel shoulders. With a ?? bang, the angel''s body staggered, but the gold-edged rune armor on her body was unusually strong, and the armor on her shoulders was hit hard by the cannonball, but it didn''t deform, but just stirred up a fast-flowing magic rune. But this time, the angel''s hatred was pulled back again, and he attacked the magic light curtain again. After several consecutive times, he returned without success again. When he was about to leave, the hatred was again pulled by the shell. Green saw this situation and immediately became full of energy. Although this angel is strong, she has no normal thinking. What controls her behavior seems to be a rigid and rigid program. Coupled with this powerful magic light curtain blocking it, it is like being trapped in a cage. Beast, don''t be afraid at all. Green thought for a while, and immediately issued an order to gather all the undead cannons and gun skeleton soldiers under his command, as well as the six-headed snake girl, the official-level monster evil spirit, and Cristiano, the quasi-regular-level lich, And all the troops with long-range capabilities have been summoned... The fastest movement was the exploration force that stayed at the kobold camp, followed by the six-headed snake girl and Cristiano, and some of the gun skeleton soldiers who departed from the cemetery came a little later because they had to **** the rest of the undead cannons. With the continuous addition of troops, the angel was firmly held in hatred, and the attack of the gun skeleton soldiers was not even a tickling, but the dense bullets still played an important role, not only to attract hatred, but also to tickle her. Can be confusing. If this angel has the ability to think, it is not easy to deal with, but this angel is just a puppet, and its actions are rigid and rigid, and there is no priority at all. She sees no difference between the shells of the undead cannon and the bullets of the skeleton soldiers, even if the bullets hit her. There is no threat, and the double swords will also shoot down bullets, which brings more chances for the undead cannon to hit the target. Hours later, the last of the skeletons from the cemetery joined the battle with three undead cannons. At this moment, Green couldn''t help but sighed at the strength of this angel. After several hours of uninterrupted attacks, she was actually resisted by her! If the opponent has a little bit of wisdom, even a hundred of them can''t beat it! Is this the difference between the elementary and advanced levels of the formal level? But there is no if now. Although this angel is strong, it can''t stand uninterrupted attacks for several hours. I don''t know when the rune armor on her body has cracks, blood seeps from the corners of her mouth, her arm bones are broken, and her wings are scattered... She There is no self-consciousness, no logical thinking, no emotions, only a simple behavioral procedure. She has been injured like this, and she is still ignorant until a shell with [Direct Armor Piercing] attached hit her on the forehead. With a ?? bang, the angel''s head was thrown back by the strong impact, and the cervical vertebra of a normal person must have been broken. This cannon became the last straw that overwhelmed the camel, and the angel fell from the sky to the ground like a dead leaf withered in autumn... At this moment, the gunfire stopped abruptly, and Green ordered to stop the attack. His purpose was the corpse of this angel, but he couldn''t see the success in sight, but he broke the corpse. No need to ask people to check, Green directly lowered the angle of view, and saw the angel lying motionless on the ground, the only remaining eye staring blankly at the dark sky, like a delicate and beautiful doll. She couldn''t feel any psychic fluctuations in her body. It was probably completely exhausted in the battle just now, and even the two invincible long swords lost the entanglement of lightning at this time. Green breathed a sigh of relief and tried to check the attributes. Surprisingly, in addition to the name of ''Angel Swordsman'', the attribute list of this angel was only followed by a large series of question marks. Green is not surprised. He has long discovered that this attribute function that comes with the cemetery is not omnipotent, but it does not hinder his next work. The reason why ??Greene abandoned such a big setback, mobilized almost all the long-range troops, and wanted to get the corpse of this angel at all costs, was to transform it into the corpse witch he fought. Before, Green had been planning to get the corpse of the Cygnus python in order to upgrade the six-headed snake girl from a spiritual body to a corpse witch. Unfortunately, it has not been able to do so, and even this time, the reason for coming to Rhine City is largely for this purpose. But if there is this angel''s corpse, the combat power shown just now has far surpassed the six-headed snake girl. If it is transformed into an angel corpse witch, it will raise Green''s upper limit of strength a lot. But there is another problem, that is the huge magic light curtain. Green ordered the two kobolds to lift the angel''s body and try to walk out of the magic light curtain. Looking at the kobolds who were getting closer and closer, Green''s mood gradually became uneasy. The value will be greatly reduced, and it will even be reduced to tasteless chicken ribs. Step by step, the two kobolds carried the angel''s body and were about to pass through the magic light curtain. The kobold in front stepped out, and at the same time the angel''s body also triggered the light curtain, and suddenly a light curtain composed of hexagons appeared. come out. Green couldn''t help but shudder when he saw this. However, although the light curtain appeared, it did not block the angel''s corpse. The two kobold zombies who were responsible for carrying the corpse suddenly felt a resistance. It felt like walking in water with a heavy object on its back. Although there was resistance, although Slow but still moving forward. The process of penetrating the light curtain took a full minute, and the spiritual energy in the angel''s body was completely exhausted, causing the recognition system of the magic light curtain to misjudge, so that the two kobold zombies could take the angel''s body lifted out. Green was overjoyed, and immediately left the slow-moving army, and returned to the cemetery with the corpse of the angel as quickly as possible. In the town hall, Green temporarily placed the angel''s corpse here, and the strong death aura nourished the angel''s corpse. In less than an hour, the wounds left by the previous battle on the angel''s body have healed automatically, and the depleted psychic energy in her body has grown again, and at the current speed, it can be restored to the previous level in about seven days. . (end of this chapter) Chapter 140： 145 Battle Angel (4) Chapter 140 145 Battle Angel (4) Although he found that the corpse of the Angel of Thunder and Lightning Double Swords was recovering quickly, Green did not rush to activate [Undead Infestation], but fell into contemplation on how to concoct this angel corpse. The easiest way is to directly [Undead Infestation] to convert it into a cemetery-certified undead creature, but this is too violent, and the finished product is at best an enhanced zombie. Because this angel corpse has no soul, it is destined to not be transformed into a hero unit. However, Green is not reconciled, such a good material must not be wasted. So he decided to find another way to inject souls into it while the undead were infested, making it possible to become a hero with independent thinking. This method is simple to say, but whose soul is injected is a problem! Green couldn''t help but cast his gaze on the six-headed snake girl. Ever since he subdued the six witches and kneaded their souls to form the six-headed snake girl, he always hoped to get the corpse of a Cygnus python and upgrade it to a giant beast corpse witch. There has been no success. However, getting this angel corpse this time gave Green a new idea in his heart. It would be better to separate the souls of the six sisters and take one out and throw it into the angel corpse. There is no problem with this idea on the side of the six-headed snake girl. They themselves are synthesized from the six Cygnus banshees. Because the combined combat power is stronger, they are kept in a fit state, and they can be separated at any time if they want to separate. The key difficulty lies in whether the soul of the Cygnus Banshee can fit with the corpse of this thunder and lightning double-sword angel, and smoothly merge into an angel corpse witch. According to the orthodox undead magic system, the fusion of alien souls and corpses will definitely cause a rejection reaction, but it is not impossible to solve it, but it requires a very in-depth study and understanding of undead magic. Green''s current level certainly does not have such high-end technology and ability, but he has a cemetery, and if there is a rejection reaction, he will directly hand it over to the cemetery. It can definitely squeeze the soul of the banshee and the body of the angel together properly. Three days later, in the basement of the lakeside villa. Green rubbed his temples, which were a little stinging due to the loss of mental power, but he was very happy. After a few hours, he finally successfully synthesized the Angel Corpse Witch according to his plan. However, to his surprise, the most difficult step in synthesizing the Angel Corpse Witch was the undead infestation! The Thunder and Lightning Double Sword Angel''s body is very strong and contains powerful lightning properties, which caused Green to encounter big trouble when using [Undead Infection] to transform the corpse. He tried his best to use undead infestation, but he could only erode a small amount of flesh and blood in a long time. This was because the angel had already died, and the holy light in his soul had been completely wiped out. Otherwise, even a [Legendary] level necromancer would never even think about transforming it into an undead creature. Green is also a stubborn character, persevering and persevering, using [Undead Infection] almost non-stop for three whole days, coupled with the rich necromancy in the cemetery, and finally transformed the angel corpse into an undead creature. At the same time, the spirit body of the six-headed snake girl was divided into six Signos banshees, and the soul of the eldest sister Rota was put into the angel''s body. Immediately, the angel''s body twitched violently, and there was also a painful howl from the depths of Rota''s soul. The two were violently repelled, almost incompatible. Green faced this situation, although he had anticipated it, he was still helpless. At this time, he could not do anything actively, and could only wait for the cemetery''s prompt. Fortunately, after just waiting for a few seconds, the cemetery''s notification sound came: abnormal undead body was found, the angel''s corpse was fused with the Signos demon spirit body, the degree of fusion was [21%]...complete fusion requires [750] psionic energy Green had long expected that he did not hesitate to choose to consume psionic energy fusion, and suddenly a purple-gray light shrouded, the angel''s body no longer twitched, and Rota''s soul no longer screamed. integrated. Until half an hour later, the purple-gray light gradually subsided. At this time, the fatal wounds on the eye sockets and chest of the angel of thunder and lightning have disappeared, and the snow-white wings behind him have been infected by necromancy, and have turned purple-black, sometimes flashing black arcs. The original blue hair was also dyed purple by the undead, only the gold-edged rune armor and two long swords remained the same. Green is excited and looking forward to seeing the properties now: Rota, Angel Corpse Witch, Swordsman, Level [6] Hero, Combat Strength [650], Price [3000] The exaggerated data immediately lit up Green''s eyes. He had expected the Angel Corpse Witch''s combat power to be very strong, but he didn''t expect it to be so high. This made Green''s heart more confident, and at the same time, it also breeds more greed. After the six-headed snake girl is divided, there are still five Cygnus banshees. If you find a few more angel corpses, they will follow the same method and become angels. Corpse witch, isn''t that hanging the sky! However, just when Green was eager to try and prepare to explore the mysterious ancient tomb again, he was hiding in this lakeside villa but an unexpected guest came. Although it was morning, dark clouds covered the sky, and a heavy rain was brewing in Rhine City. Beside the road leading to the villa by the lake, a green light ball is carefully hidden in the bushes. If you look closely, you can see that there is a faint figure in the light ball, that is, Hirsova, who escaped the Church of Nature. However, his current situation is very bad. Not only has he lost his physical body, but his soul has also been injured, and he is barely able to wrap his spiritual body with the only remaining spiritual energy. The green light ball flew for a while, and landed on a tree to rest, absorbing the natural power of the tree. Soon, a thick tree branch was ash, withered, and turned into fly ash at a speed visible to the naked eye, leaving no trace. The natural psionic energy contained in it flocked to the green ball of light, making it slightly brighter and less feeble. Hyrsova hid in the ball of light and saw a roof appear at the end of the road through the gap in the trees. "There is a house there. I can''t go any more. It''s already at the limit. If it goes on like this, the soul will die out completely." Hirsova silently watched the roof of the villa in the distance. He hoped that no one would live there and could temporarily shelter There, through the most difficult times. Even if there is someone, it''s okay, just be careful, hide in the house, maybe a better disguise, but he has to rest anyway. Hirsovar knew that it might cause danger, but he couldn''t control that much. He had carefully escaped from Rhine City these few days, and his soul''s ability to bear had reached its limit. He knew that not only the people from [Blood Eye] were looking for him, but the Crusaders were also involved, and it was rumored that a Holy Inquisition knight had arrived. Based on his knowledge of the [Holy Church] and the [Holy Light Church], it is unlikely that a legendary powerhouse like [Holy Inquisition] will be dispatched. The rumors are exaggerated and cannot be easily believed. The elite team led by the Cavaliers is very likely. It doesn''t matter to Hillsova, in his current state, an ordinary apprentice can break up his weak soul. (end of this chapter) Chapter 141： Spirit Tamer Chapter 141 Spirit Tamer Since ancient times, the Church of the Holy Light and the Church of Nature have been mortal enemies. Even before the Industrial Revolution, the Church of Nature hadnt taken the extreme route. Now that the Church of Nature is in decline, the Church of Holy Light still regards it as a thorn in its side. As a high-ranking member of the Church of Nature, Hillsova deeply understood that as long as the group of paladins smelled his breath, they would bite him like a group of mad dogs. So in this case, he didn''t dare to slack off, even if his soul was extremely weak, he didn''t dare to absorb natural spiritual energy on a large scale, for fear of leaving traces and being found, which also made his situation worse and worse. The soul is getting weaker and weaker, almost unsustainable. On the other hand, it was the Eye of Blood, and Hilthova was not so worried. First, the blood knights and the blood undead are not in Rhine City in the two major forces of the Eye of Blood; second, the Eye of Blood, like the Church of Nature, is a shady terrorist organization. Once it jumps out, it will be suppressed by the kingdom government. At least for now, the two Eyes of Blood are not strong enough to challenge the Royal Government. Hirsova flew to the villa silently, thinking that he only needed the grid of the cupboard, or it was better to have a safe, where his soul could hide and sleep for a few months. You can find an opportunity to contact the church to send someone to rescue. Hirsovar insisted on the idea in his heart, and after passing the last bush, the whole view of the villa was finally shown in front of him. Old villas, desolate lawns, and a faint smell of blood in the soil. Hirthova''s spirit body does not have a nose, but through the direct perception of the soul, the sense of smell is more sensitive. "Huh? It smells of blood. A lot of people have died here recently!" Hirsova was taken aback and suddenly had an ominous premonition, but he had no choice. In the basement of the villa, Green was depressed. Just now, he excitedly prepared to use [Spirituality] to summon the Thunder and Lightning Double Sword Angel, but found that Rota, who had become an Angel Corpse Witch, could not be summoned by Spiritism because of his high level! Unable to be summoned to the real world, the effect of the Angel Corpse Witch is greatly reduced. Green has long heard that when the necromancer summons high-level undead creatures, he must use the advanced spell [Spirituality] of [Spirituality]. Generally, those who encounter this kind of problem are at least high-level formal mages. Green has never been concerned about it, but he did not expect it to be his turn so soon. He didn''t react at first, thinking that there was a problem with his spellcasting, and he used the spiritism several times in a row. Encountering this situation cools Green from the excitement of just getting the Angel Corpse. [Spiritual Summoning] is not a very advanced magic, it belongs to the three-ring magic, and it is not difficult to learn, but Green does not have a magic book for this spell. At this time, the undead Devil Vine, which was released to be on guard nearby, suddenly sounded an alarm, and through psionic reaction imaging, it was found that a spirit body was approaching the villa. "Spiritual body? A lonely ghost who came here by accident?" Green quickly found that this approaching spirit body was of high rank, but his psionic response was weak, so he was probably injured. Although the spirit body is very weak, Green does not intend to let it go. Laura still lives in the villa. If you let this spirit body of unknown origin, it is likely to cause unexpected damage to Laura. However, just when Green was about to make a move, Laura, who lived upstairs, suddenly moved, as if she had found something, and went straight out of the villa to the spirit body. Green gave a "huh", and then he didn''t act in a hurry. He planned to see what Laura wanted to do first. In fact, Green has long noticed that since joining the special game, Laura''s strength has dropped a lot. I still remember that the first time I met Laura in Peony Cafe, she was a very strong adventurer, but after joining the special game, she became a soy sauce player, which made Green a little strange. It''s just that Laura''s privacy is involved, and Green has never had any spare time, so he didn''t ask too much. Looking back now, Laura should have performed some kind of job transfer ceremony, giving up the original job without development potential and taking up a new extraordinary job. In the villa these few days, Green spends most of the time in the foggy world, while Laura is hiding in the villa''s room and secretly tinkering with something, sometimes releasing violent psionic fluctuations, and sometimes making faint wolf howls... Laura was very excited at this time, with an excited and cheerful smile on her face, and the fitted special uniform made her more heroic in her beauty. There were two huge gray wolves following her on the left and right. Judging from the color of the fur and the characteristics of the lips, they should belong to the breed of snow gray wolf, but they were surprisingly large, like two calves. If you dare not observe the two gray wolves carefully, it is not difficult to find some flaws. They are not gray wolves at all, but two spiritual bodies. This is Lara''s new profession - Spirit Tamer! It was the extraordinary occupational inheritance she accidentally obtained when she was bitten by a vampire before, and it was also why she bought holy water to wash away the vampire bloodline at the cost of 10,000 gold pounds, because vampires could not be employed as a spirit trainer at all. Spirit Tamer is an ancient and powerful profession, especially in the later stage, it keeps accumulating battle spirits and can easily crush ordinary extraordinary people of the same level. According to the category of extraordinary occupations, spirit trainers belong to the Druid branch. Through strong spiritual power and natural psionic affinity, they gain the approval of the souls of extraordinary creatures after death, and become the spirits of spirit trainers. The stronger the extraordinary creatures, the more The transformed spirit is stronger. Laura gave up her original profession and turned into a spirit trainer, she has been trying to find and domesticate the spirit of war. It''s a pity that the spiritual bodies I encountered were not satisfactory, so I found a way to join the extraordinary bureau, and through the working relationship, I came into contact with extraordinary creatures. Finally, she obtained the souls of two snow gray wolves with extraordinary abilities not long ago, and after these days of careful domestication, she finally obtained two gray wolf battle spirits. Laura was so happy that she named them Justin and Ivy. Justin used to be the leader of a thousand wolves. He had the ability to control the wind, and his strength had reached the official level. Ivy, the leader of another wolf pack, was killed by Justin in the battle. After becoming a war spirit, he also had a high-level apprentice level, but he was weaker than Justin. Laura was in high spirits early in the morning and planned to give Green a big surprise and let Green take a look at her Justin and Ivy, but unexpectedly, just after leaving the room and before they walked downstairs, Justin and Ivy suddenly became vigilant. Looking in one direction, their thoughts passed directly to Laura''s mind: "Master, over there, we smell the food." The second update is complete! (end of this chapter) Chapter 142： Justin and Ivy Chapter 142 Justin and Ivy Laura instantly felt that the two gray wolves, who were war spirits, burst out with a strong desire to hunt. Of course, she would not forcefully suppress this situation, so she simply stopped looking for Green, and let Justin and Ivy run, while she followed closely. As soon as they got out of the villa, Justin and Ivy had already thrown Laura away by more than ten meters. The two big bad wolves were half-empty, with their big mouths full of fangs shaking their sticky saliva as they ran. , dashed towards a green ball of light that had just emerged from a bush. Hyrsova watched two ferocious behemoths rushing towards him, and was suddenly a little confused. What''s going on? He was so unlucky that he had just left the tiger''s den and entered the wolf''s den again. His soul was already very weak, and he was caught off guard. In the blink of an eye, he was slammed by Justin who was rushing in front. However, the big green light ball that Hirsova protected his soul was also quite strong and was thrown by Justin. It didn''t break, but bounced on the ground, hit Justin''s face hard, and then bounced in the other direction to try to escape into the bushes. "Ivy, stop it!" Laura saw clearly from behind and immediately ordered Ivy to stop it. Without waiting for Hillsova to get into the bushes, Ivy''s figure flickered, and the grey wolf dissipated. In the next moment, it crossed ten meters and gathered up again. It was already in front of Hillsova, and immediately opened the blood basin. Take a big mouth, click and bite down. This bite was right on top of the green light ball, just like eating an apple, and biting off a gap. Hirsovar''s soul was shocked, and a heart-piercing pain immediately came. Together with the protective light ball outside, a piece of his soul was torn off, and that was the pain that really hit the soul. This is also where the spirit trainer''s battle spirit is really powerful. It can ignore the body and directly attack the soul. Hyrsova was extremely angry and frightened. Could it be that the high priest of his dignified Church of Nature was going to be bitten to death by two big stray dogs! Justin, who had just suffered a loss, pounced on him again. He didn''t miss this time. He held down the green light ball and opened his mouth to take a bite, which was harder than Ivy''s bite. The next moment was another click of eating an apple, and the green ball of light was already missing one-fifth of it. Hirsova wanted to cry but had no tears. He really understood what it meant when Huluo Pingyang was bullied by dogs. Although he struggled hard and used all kinds of means, it was [Soul Shock] and [Thinking Vine], but he couldn''t do anything about it. Justin and Ivy, they are extremely immune to the attack of the spirit body, it is really difficult to hurt Laura''s war spirit in the current state of Hillsova. "Damn it! Damn it! I fought with you." Seeing that he couldn''t get out of the trap, Hillsova fell into despair, and finally roared, and suddenly a powerful psionic energy burst out from the depths of his soul. With a bang, like thunder, Ivy and Justin seemed to be hit by a truck, sobbed and flew out. Hirsovar''s soul completely broke free from the green light ball and turned into a fuzzy human figure more than two meters high, with turbulent psychic energy, very violent. However, in this state, Hillsova was quite bad. He lost the constriction of the green light ball, his soul exploded, and his spiritual energy quickly passed away. Once the psionic energy is exhausted, the soul will also dissipate, and even if the **** of nature comes, he will not be able to save him. "go to hell!" Hirthova was angry and desperate, he was already doomed to live, and now he just wanted a companion before he died. His soul trembled, his abdomen slowly cracked, forming a large mouth full of jagged teeth, and a pair of spiraling eyes split open in his chest, giving a strange and crazy feeling of terror. Laura saw this situation and immediately stopped, did not continue to approach, and drew out her gun, and looked at the mutated soul alertly. Justin and Ivy, the two gray wolf battle spirits, were not afraid. They separated from left and right and rushed up again. As they passed by, they bit their big mouths and tore two pieces from the mutant spirit body of Hillsova. Soul Fragments. At this time, Hillsova had already lost his own intelligence. Although his soul was mutated, although it was powerful and violent, his reaction was also full of half a beat. After Justin and Ivy attacked, they quickly ran away, and then he reacted and waved his soul tentacles. , as if a long whip was thrown away, but only a ''smack'' sounded empty. "Damn, you all die for me!" Hirthova''s spirit body conveys crazy thoughts, like the whispers of an abyss demon. "Ow!~~~" Justin and Ivy let out a low and painful roar, and the mad malice conveyed from the depths of Shirthova''s soul turned into a curse-like power to erode their spiritual bodies. At this moment, with a bang, Laura''s gun went off, and she pulled the trigger at the mutated soul of Shirthova. The flame of the ?? enchanted bullet instantly penetrated the mutated and dancing soul, tearing it open, but it healed in a blink of an eye, and at the same time, the direction of rotation was facing Laura''s direction. In an instant, Laura fell into an ice cellar, locked by a deep malice, as if prying her head open, and stuck a chopstick in and stirred vigorously. Laura screamed, her face turned pale, and she suddenly felt her lower body slackened. If she hadn''t tightened it in time, she would have had to flow feces and urine on the spot. At this time, the man had completely lost his human form, and the soul of a monster turned into a surging mass of black matter, as if a large mass of black marshmallows rushed towards Laura. Laura had just been attacked by her soul, her brain was confused, her legs were not flexible, and it was too late to dodge when she saw the dark shadow rushing towards her. At the critical moment, Justin and Ivy chased after them, biting the black mutated soul firmly. But suddenly, two black tentacles burst out from the black mutant soul, slammed into the backs of Justin and Ivy, and pierced through the body with a puff. Justin and Ivy both wailed, as if they were electrocuted, and fell to the ground. Their bodies quickly dimmed a lot, and it was obvious that their spiritual bodies had been severely damaged. But they still bit the enemy desperately, buying time for Laura, letting the tentacles pull out and penetrate again. "Justin! Ivy! Let go." Laura took the opportunity to breathe a sigh of relief, feeling that Justin and Ivy were extremely weak, and almost cried out of distress, and immediately rolled over, pulling the distance back, and at the same time using [Psionic Power Sharing] to repair the wounds of the battle spirit. I saw two huge gray wolf phantoms suddenly glowing, as if they had been hit with chicken blood, their eyes were red, and they were extremely fierce. They released their mutant souls, and jumped back gently, and their mouths quickly condensed into two white wind balls. Suddenly, it sprayed out and hit the enemy hard. This is the ability of Justin and Ivy - [Wind Cannon]! Hirsova''s soul variant had completely lost his mind at this time. He was attacked by two cannonball-like wind **** and didn''t know how to dodge. The soul mutant tore open two huge openings in one meal. It''s a pity that it didn''t work. This kind of attack is effective against the spirit body, but Shirthova''s soul mutant is too big. After continuous expansion, it has reached a height of more than six meters. The wound caused by the gun is almost the same as cutting a finger with a pencil knife. (end of this chapter) Chapter 143： Soul Stone Chapter 143 Soul Stone Laura''s face was gloomy, and she was shocked and angry. Why did she encounter such a perverted enemy just after she obtained two battle spirits! At this time, Shirthova''s soul variant became even larger, and let out a low roar. It was not a sound, but a soul vibration. Even so, as battle spirits that feed on [Spirit], Justin and Ivy still maintain a strong desire to fight, running at high speed, their figures sometimes dissipate and sometimes condense, and every time they condense into a giant wolf, they will unexpectedly mutate from their souls. A large piece was ripped off from the huge body. However, their attacks and bites can''t keep up with the crazy growth of soul mutants. By this time, Hirthova''s memory and feelings had long since been extinguished, and this soul mutant had transformed into an extremely dangerous and strange existence. Laura''s face was ugly. She didn''t expect the situation to become so serious. She was wise and didn''t have the idea of ????taking it to the end. She immediately turned around and ran back, ready to go to Green for help. Just before she could turn around, the sound of "clicking, clicking" bones came from inside the villa. Immediately afterwards, the gun skeleton soldiers came out nervously and orderly from the door. In just a moment, dozens of fully-armed skeleton soldiers had lined up in front of the villa, and then, without saying a word, raised their guns and fired. Hyrsova''s soul variant was instinctively attracted by this change, and directly gave up attacking Justin and Ivy, standing in place and looking thirty meters away. In an instant, the black muzzle burst into flames, and the enchanted bullets accurately hit the huge and twisted spirit body. This time, the soul mutant was finally hit hard, and the thick black body was hit with many holes, but this thing recovered faster, and it recovered without waiting for the next round of shooting, and turned the target and rushed To the front of the skeleton soldiers. At this moment, Green also came out of the villa, saw this scene, and raised his eyebrows slightly: "Is the spiritual body''s super recovery?" Then his mind moved, and he continuously released [Spiritualism], only to see a ring of magic flashing, Turn it quickly to form a summoning channel, and one by one the gun skeleton soldiers come out from it. With the addition of reinforcements, the firearm skeleton soldiers have reached the size of four squads with nearly a hundred people, and the attack intensity has skyrocketed. The huge soul variant finally couldn''t stand it. The dark as ink was beaten into a sieve under the baptism of the enchanted bullet, roared and fell down. The huge soul body seemed to have been corroded by strong acid, squeaking, white smoke, and finally only a few broken spiritual skeletons and a translucent black stone remained. Justin and Ivy immediately rushed up, but they were very smart, they didn''t dare to touch the black stone, but grabbed two broken spirit skeletons and devoured it. These spirit skeletons are the remnants after the death of the spirit body. Generally speaking, they are not useful. If they are not collected deliberately, they will soon dissipate. But this kind of skeleton is the best food for spirit trainers to feed war spirits. It''s fine for Justin and Ivy to eat it. It''s the black stone with a halo flowing on the surface, like a gem. Contains a lot of pure spiritual energy. Green''s eyes lit up, and he would take it as his own without any hesitation. Now that he is lacking in psionic energy, he has just obtained the Mage Tower. For the Mage, every ancient Mage Tower is a great treasure house. Green obtained this ancient mage tower, in addition to some ancient magic books, the most valuable of which are two new undead creatures. The first one is [Elite Skeleton Swordsman], which is certified by the cemetery and belongs to the second-level arms, with a combat power of [8] and a price of [12]. This is a melee unit with a very high cost performance. Its combat effectiveness is not inferior to that of ghouls and zombies, but the price is only [60%] of the two. The second is [Fallen Knight], which is certified by the cemetery and belongs to the fourth-level arms. It is composed of [Knight Corpse Witch] and [Fallen Unicorn]. Combat strength [85], price [350], the second test A six-headed snake girl who has stably controlled the spirit state in the arena. Although the six-headed snake girl was shackled by many, she was short enough to attack the other, but it was enough to prove the strength of the fallen knight. However, the two newly added troops were there, but Green could only watch, because the psychic energy in the cemetery was almost exhausted when he merged with the Angel Corpse Witch. Therefore, when Green discovered that this black pebble contained a lot of pure spiritual energy, he had already regarded it as forbidden. However, at this moment, a rush of hooves sounded from far to near. In the blink of an eye, a group of six people had arrived nearby and saw the skeleton soldiers standing densely in front of the villa. Green also saw these six people clearly. They were all white horses, wearing the armor of the Crusaders. All of them were arrogant, with disgust in their eyes. The leader was a handsome blond young man. In addition to the armor, he also wore Wearing a big red cloak, the wind is fierce and very eye-catching. "No wonder there is a rancid smell here. It turns out to be an evil necromancer." The blond man in the cape was very arrogant. He glanced at Green and Laura, and saw the uniform of the special bureau, but he didn''t pay attention to it at all. Instead, he focused on Green''s necromancer profession, which made no secret of his maliciousness and was full of provocation. Green sneered, although the arrogant man in the cape had the rank of major, one level higher than the captain Green, but Green was not used to his stinky faults, and immediately retorted: "Oh? The right to speak out here? Or are the Crusaders preparing to overthrow the kingdom government and destroy our special situation? "Humph! The Special Bureau''s acceptance of dark creatures has gone against the will of our Lord. If you don''t repent, you will only perish sooner or later." Reinhard is a devout believer of the Holy Light, especially for darkness such as necromancers, vampires, and werewolves. The side superhuman is extremely disgusted. If it wasn''t for Green and Laura wearing the uniforms of the special bureau, he wouldn''t even talk nonsense, and he would have done it directly. "Fuck!" Green gave this well-skinned Crusader major a very pertinent evaluation, and he didn''t want to deal with such a person at all, but now it seems unlikely. A team of Crusaders from the other party chased here, obviously not aimlessly, and the other party glanced at it, and the black stone left behind after the death of the Shirzovar soul mutation in his hand was obviously aimed at this, At this time, a Crusader captain who looked equally fanatical and arrogant next to Major Reinhard pointed at the stone in Green''s hand: "It is the crystallization of an evil soul, and it must be brought back to the church for purification. Please leave it to us now." Green looked at the serious look of the other party, and suddenly realized that these were not the Crusaders, but a few stunned young men who had just come out of the Holy Light Church. "Do you want this?" Green laughed and immediately grabbed his hand to absorb the psychic energy. In the blink of an eye, the psychic reserve of the cemetery increased to [7500], and the black stone, after losing its psionic energy, turned into powder and scattered from Green''s fingers. (end of this chapter) Chapter 144： 149 Fallen Knight (1) Chapter 144 149 Fallen Knight (1) "Evil filthy person, you dare to challenge the majesty of the Holy Light!" Reinhard looked at the dust falling from Green''s fingers in shock, his face fused, staring at Green, the strong killing intent in his eyes seemed to condense into substance. What kind of crystals of evil souls must be brought back to the sanctuary for purification, that is all deceiving ghosts, his real purpose is to take this precious crystal of souls as his own, which contains pure and huge spiritual energy. As a Paladin, you must honor the Paladin''s principles: bravery, sacrifice, integrity, justice, mercy, and kindness. But that is facing the people who believe in God. You dont have to be so particular about evil necromancers. You can use all necessary means. Sinister and viciousness is not the patent of darkness. Bloody slaughter is only to spread the love and majesty of our Lord. Almost at the same time, several paladins who were traveling with him drew their weapons without hesitation and aimed at Green with killing intent. They have no pleasure in killing, their faces are peaceful, their eyes are firm, and the faith in their hearts always tells them that all the people they kill are the blasphemers. The weapon that combines a pistol and a long sword in the hands of several people is called [Holy Sword Spear]. Only the elite paladins of the Holy Light Church are qualified to equip it. It can be used as a rifle at long range, and its power is greater than that of ordinary enchanted rifles. With a flick of the wrist, it can be turned into a traditional cross sword of the Church of the Holy Light. At this time, several paladins raised their guns to aim, and immediately shot a golden tube bundle from the blade-like tip of the gun, similar to an infrared sight, forming five light spots, which were concentrated on Green''s body. In an instant, a threat of death enveloped him, and Green''s powerful mental power sensed that threat, which made his brows sting. Green can feel that this is not a threat, nor is it a simple demonstration, these stunned youths from the Church of the Holy Light really want to kill him. Looking at the weapons called [Holy Sword Spear], Green''s pupils shrank into needle glows. This kind of weapon blessed by the Holy Light is enough to kill a full-scale superhuman at a long distance. Green''s almost instinctive reaction, he waved his staff at the first time, and three large white bone shields appeared around them and turned aroundBone Shield Technique! Immediately from his left and right sides two or three meters high, purple rings the size of footballs emerged one after another, forming two 4x4 arrays. The middle of the circles in the array is like a space channel, and the roots are sharp, like arrows ready to gofour-ring spells, array of bone spears! This is the spell that Green found in the Mage Tower. It belongs to the advanced spell of [Bone Spear]. According to the attributes of the cemetery, the precondition for learning [Bone Spear Array] is [Bone Spear lv10]. It happens that Green''s [Bone Spur] Technique] The level is quite high, and it meets the learning conditions. If you pay some spiritual energy, you will learn it directly. Because he has been busy with the Mist World recently, Green learned this spell and did not practice much. It is still [lv1]. It can only be used to form two 4x4 bone spear arrays, which can be single shot, burst, or one-time. The salvo is currently Green''s strongest attacking method. Facing the lock of the [Bone Spear Array], the six Paladins on the opposite side showed a look of fear. They have all heard of the [Bone Spear Array] of the Necromancer, but they didn''t expect a little captain from a special bureau to be able to use such a powerful attack spell. And what surprised them even more was that the [Bone Shield Technique] and the [Bone Spear Array] were released, and the two sides confronted each other, but Green didn''t stop. Gun skeleton soldiers, kobold zombies, crusty ghouls, tin zombies A steady stream of undead creatures poured out from the space channel formed by [Spirituality], and launched battle arrays on both sides and behind Green. Seeing this scene, the six paladins on horses were stunned, their eyes widened in disbelief. Even the leader, Reinhard, as a full-level paladin, saw so many undead creatures, and his scalp could not help but feel numb. "Damn it! How come there are so many undead, this is a few hundred people? There are almost a thousand!" Reinhard frowned, and his face no longer had the confidence he had in taking down the enemy. Although they have been brainwashed by the Holy Light Church since they were young, and their belief in the Holy Light is very pious, it does not mean that they are fools. This time, they are obviously not a soft persimmon! This is also what Green hopes to achieve. These stunners are members of the Church of the Holy Light, and they are wearing the uniforms of the Crusaders. Once a conflict occurs, if they are killed, it will be very troublesome for Green, and people from the Church of the Holy Light will keep coming. Even if he has the identity of a special bureau, even if the other party came to provoke first, the mad believers of the Holy Light Church will not reason with you at all. At that time, I don''t know how long it will take to entangle, how much to pay, and how much energy to put into this matter. Therefore, in order to reduce trouble, Greene''s approach is to effectively deter him. On the premise of no real hatred, he will show his strong strength and let the other side retreat. Facts have proved that Green''s method is quite effective, even the servants of the gods can''t help bullying the weak and fearing the hard. Seeing hundreds of undead creatures appearing, there is still the magic light of spiritualism flashing constantly, as if there is no end, making people stressful. Reinhard, as the captain of this paladin team, holds the rank of major, and his promotion is not long before he is officially promoted. However, facing the situation in front of him made him feel a lot of pressure, and it should not be at all! Is it wrong? The other party is obviously just a little captain of the special bureau who lives on the periphery. According to reason, the meaning of such a person''s existence is to show his powerful background board! But why did he just get promoted to the official rank when he encountered such a pervert who did not play cards according to the routine? That is an undead army of thousands! It''s a bit exaggerated to be promoted directly to colonel with such ability, but it has to be a mid-level military rank! He also wears the rank of captain, isn''t he a fool! Reinhard swallowed subconsciously, and at the same time heard a similar voice behind him, at this time his devotion to the Holy Light could not restrain his instinctive fear... A few minutes later, Green and the excited Laura returned to the villa. In the end, Reinhard wisely walked away with his men in despair, and did not leave any harsh words like "you wait and see" before leaving. Green secretly breathed a sigh of relief, he was really worried that the other party was really a fool, no matter what. At that time, let''s not say how many undead troops will be lost in the fight. In case of a real fight, no matter whether the fight is won or lost, it will inevitably cause more trouble in the end. Green doesn''t like trouble, and wretched growth is king. Instead, Laura was very excited. It was the first time she saw Green summoning so many undead. Laura originally knew that Green was very powerful, but after becoming a spirit trainer, she believed that her strength had improved a lot, and the potential of the spirit trainer was also great. She had some thoughts in her mind to compare with Green, but by this time, it had already disappeared. But he was even more determined to hold Green''s thigh tightly. (end of this chapter) Chapter 145： 150 Fallen Knights (2) Chapter 145 150 Fallen Knights (2) returned to the villa and sent Laura, who was still unfinished, but Green''s face became serious. He didn''t think it was over if he scare away a few paladins this time. According to the news from Deputy Director Bobby, the leader of the Crusaders in Rhine City this time is Colonel Konka, a high-ranking Paladin who has great hope of being promoted to Holy Inquisition Knight. If this paladin team goes back, it will definitely report to that Colonel Kongka. Green couldn''t predict how the other party would react. He might come to the scene immediately, or he might just ignore it. He could only try to prepare as best he could to avoid being caught off guard. At the next moment, Green entered the cemetery and started a new round of construction. Because he had planned for a long time, he already knew what he had in mind. He moved quickly. First, he spent [3000] spiritual energy to build the [ Corpse Witch Mausoleum ]. In order to improve the meditation method and spiritual power, he had already upgraded the [Town Hall lv3], and it was completed. The prerequisites for building a corpse''s tomb. In the blink of an eye, a huge and majestic mausoleum in the cemetery rose from the ground, with a solemn and majestic aura. Enter the tomb, and immediately pop up the troops that can be recruited by the [Corpse Mausoleum]: Corpse Witch, Level 3 Arms, Combat Strength [17.5], Price [80] Corpse Witch Warrior, Level 4 Arms, Combat Strength [35], Price [150] Among them, the [corpse witch] is a common unit that comes with the cemetery, and the [corpse witch warrior] is an advanced unit obtained by analyzing the [fallen knight] in the mage tower. Although the two have similar names, their essence is vastly different. Green took a quick look, but his heart froze: "Huh? What''s going on? Why isn''t there a fallen unicorn?" Before the Mage Tower was integrated into the cemetery, the two special arms that came with it[Skull Swordsman] and [Fallen Knight], were all analyzed and certified by the cemetery. Among them, [Fallen Knight] is marked with [Corrupt Warrior + Fallen Unicorn = Fallen Knight]. However, there are only corpse warriors in the newly built corpse tomb, but no fallen unicorns are found. What is the situation? Green quickly checked the other buildings, but still didn''t find the fallen unicorn, which made him ponder, is there something wrong? The cemetery can''t produce fallen unicorns at all, and can only go to the real world to find a way to capture it? "No!" Green shook his head, suddenly remembering that there was an additional building in the zombie crypt. He noticed it when he first built the Skeleton Workshop. Because of his lack of psychic energy, there was no way to build it, and he didn''t look carefully at that time. Green immediately came to the zombie crypt to check, there are two additional buildings - [Zombie Stable] [Kobold Zombie Camp] Ignoring the kobold zombie camp directly, Green smiled, knowing that he had the right idea. Nine times out of ten, the fallen unicorns were in the zombie stables. The Zombie Stable is cheaper than the Skeleton Workshop and requires [2000] Psionics to build. Green chose to build it without hesitation, and then checked the zombie stables. As expected, in addition to the basic zombie warhorses, fallen unicorns were listed, but the price was quite high, a [200] psionic power. A fallen unicorn plus a corpse warrior worth [150], combined into a fallen knight requires [350] psionic power, which is almost equivalent to a half-squad of gun skeleton soldiers, but compared to the Gundam [85] The combat power is also worthy of this expensive price. In the blink of an eye, the [5000] psionic energy went out like water, and the psionic energy obtained from the black stone left by Shirthova dropped by half, and the psionic energy stored in the cemetery was only over 2,500. Green is a big spender again, spending [1750] psionic energy to buy five powerful fallen knights. In addition to the original one in the mage tower, after being certified by the cemetery, it takes psychic energy to repair, six fallen knights, just to form a cavalry squad, and can also add a team combat skill - [United Charge] With these powerful undeads with a combat power equivalent to the mid-level formal level, Green finally felt a lot more at ease, and temporarily made up for the lack of [Spiritual Summoning] and the inability to summon Angel Rota to the real world. Kryptonized nearly 7,000 psionic energy in one breath, and Green was very satisfied in exchange for the knight team in front of him. The fallen unicorns that are tall and steed naturally have a [corrosion halo]. Where the horse''s hooves step on, they are all decayed and withered. The long sword and lance are wrapped in black air, and they are covered in pitch-black heavy armor. Below, two green soul fires danced, like a messenger of the **** of death. This is the strongest undead that Green has obtained so far except for Angel Rota. Then Green looked at the balance of psionic energy, there were more than 800 psionic energy left, Green thought for a while, but did not move for the time being. He has been found at the door, and he doesn''t want to hide here. The movement in Rhine City was too loud, and he didn''t want to be implicated, so he simply returned to Langton City. Deputy Chief Bobby from Langton City has already returned, so you don''t need to look at that witch''s face from Starks. As for the corpse of the Cygnus python, since he chose to split his soul and use Rota to synthesize an angel corpse witch, Green has given up. After ?? made up his mind, Green greeted Laura, and the two simply cleaned up and left the lakeside villa. Almost at the same time, far away in a large-scale manor on the outskirts of Faerun. In a study on the third floor of the main building of the manor, the sun shines on the spotless floor through the floor-to-ceiling windows. Behind the oak desk that has been refined over the years, sits a young and beautiful woman with an elegant temperament. The light blue gorgeous aristocratic long dress against the background of her snow-white skin becomes more and more beautiful and moving. But at this moment, this young beautiful woman''s face was sinking like water, while stirring the coffee in front of her lightly, she stared at the middle-aged man in tuxedo standing in front of the desk with ice-like eyes. As a deacon who has served the Dietrich family since childhood, the middle-aged man in the tuxedo is quite powerful. He has just been promoted to the high-level formal superhuman a few months ago, and he can also be ranked among the deacons of the entire Dietrich family. Number one. But facing the beautiful and moving hostess in front of him, the middle-aged man in the tuxedo always had a feeling of heart palpitations, as if he was a mouse and the opposite was an old cat. After a few minutes of silence, Shirley Will put down the silver coffee spoon, and said without hesitation: "Have you confirmed it?" "I''m very sorry, Madam, I''m afraid Miss Daisy..." The middle-aged man in the tuxedo lowered his head further. Shirley Will''s eyes flashed coldly, condensed with cold killing intent, but he still said slowly: "Stupid Daisy, how many times have I told her not to be greedy, this time I finally paid for myself, Can you find out who set up the cover?" The middle-aged man in the tuxedo said: "Sorry madam, the other party''s hands and feet are very clean." "In this case, let''s kill that Cristiano first." Shirley Will said lightly: "When my sister died, someone had to be buried with him, even if he was only secretly plotted. Then along this line, Find out all the people who may be the murderers, and kill them without evidence." "Yes, ma''am!" The middle-aged man in the tuxedo replied in a deep voice. ##Although the update is short and weak, I still have the cheek to ask for a subscription, everyone try to support it, it is also the driving force for Jinchan to work hard, thank you! (end of this chapter) Chapter 146： Terrible Skeleton Lord (1) Chapter 146 Terrifying Skeleton Lord (1) On the road from Fehren City to Rhine City, a black carriage with the family crest of Dietrich galloped fast. Inside the carriage, Di?o, who was dressed in a tuxedo as usual, looked out the window expressionlessly, his hair was meticulously groomed, and even if it was only himself, he sat with a straight back. As the senior deacon of the Dietrich family, Dinho not only possesses great strength and loyalty to the family, but also has an ambition hidden deep in his heart. He has outstanding talent, and he is firm and self-disciplined, but because of his humble background, even if he is now a high-level official superhuman, he can still only be an obedient lackey in the Dietrich family. Now Mrs. Shirley Will is his chance. Although this lady is only the daughter-in-law of the Dietrich family, she has a great say in the family by virtue of her strength and skill. It is not difficult to become a member of an ordinary city or the head of a powerful department with the help of the power of the family, as long as you get the lady''s respect and send him out. In any case, it is better than staying in the family manor with a low eyebrow and a waiter. it is good. At this moment, a scroll placed next to Dinho suddenly lit up. He stretched out his hand and unfolded it, and a line of writing appeared on it, which made him frown, and murmured: "Have you not found Cristiano yet?" This trip to Rhine City is Mrs. Shirleyville''s personal affair. Although he can use some family power, he can''t make a big splash. After pondering for a moment, Dinho took out a pen and quickly wrote a sentence on the scroll: "Go to Hirsova Lenin, the senior priest of the Church of Nature. He has a close relationship with Cristiano, so we can start the investigation from here. . This is a clue that he learned from the familys intelligence system before he came, and Cristiano has been in close contact with the Church of Nature recently. There is also a list of recent visits to Cristiano''s mansion, including Tina, Wood, Guy, and Green Wilson''s name is also on the list... On the way back to Langton City, Green and Laura were both dozing off in the carriage. Green''s consciousness has entered the foggy world, while Laura cultivates feelings and tacit understanding with Justin and Ivy in the consciousness space. In the foggy world, Green once again led the army of undead to the periphery of the ancient tomb. Because of the previous experience, he directly placed the undead cannon and gun skeleton soldiers that mainly output damage outside the magic light curtain. Also send a team of kobold zombies down as bait to see if they can catch another angel, or something. However, after a four-person kobold zombie team went down, they searched the huge tomb, but couldn''t find any other passage, except for the green pool in the middle. Back then, the angel suddenly rushed out from the bottom of the pool. Green suspected that there was a passage underneath that could lead to other tombs. Commands a kobold zombie to jump off. With a ?? thud, the figure disappeared in a flash, and the emerald green pond water made waves. After a while, the water wave was calm. Green, who was outside the tomb, froze in his heart. He wanted to see what happened after jumping into the pool through visual synchronization, but he didn''t expect that the kobold zombie jumped into the sea as if there was no feedback. Green still didn''t believe in evil, so he called another kobold zombie to go down, and the result was still the same. "What''s going on here? There seems to be some kind of shielding circle. Do I have to go down there in person?" Green calculated the gains and losses. His current situation is a bit special. If the corpse witch clone is killed, he will also It won''t die, but I can''t confirm it. If you jump into this pool with a corpse witch clone, you may be trapped in it once you enter a closed space. Green was hesitant for a while. At this moment, there was a sudden rumbling. Green felt the tomb where he was in a violent earthquake. He clearly felt the tremor, and immediately felt nervous. Could it be an earthquake? But at the next moment, he heard an angry roar, which made him realize that it was the Skeleton Lord! "Can the sound come over?" Green thought of the key point. Before that, he couldn''t hear the movement of the Skeleton Lord in this tomb. Could it be that the Skeleton Lord has broken through the seal, broke the tomb, and is ready to rush out? Encountered this situation, Green had no time to look at the pool in front of him, and immediately let the corpse witch clone back to the ground, and at the same time ordered the undead devil vine to follow the direction of the skeleton lord''s voice to check the situation. Just after Green''s corpse witch clone left, the calm pool of clear water suddenly rippled slightly, as if it was wrinkled by the wind, but under the water surface, between the ripples on the water surface, a pair of strange and vicious eyes suddenly opened, indifferently. He stared at the back of the corpse witch clone fiercely, with a bit of regret in his eyes, then the water calmed down and his eyes closed again... At the same time, Greene didn''t know the existence of those strange eyes, but when he turned to leave, he suddenly felt a tinge of heart palpitations. He didn''t care, and only paid attention to the increasingly amazing roar of the skeleton lord and the constantly shaking ground. The corpse witch clone felt a greater vibration from below the ancient tomb as soon as it returned to the ground, and couldn''t help being secretly surprised by how powerful the skeleton lord was. Did he want to completely destroy this tomb? At the same time, the undead Devil Vine sends back amazing information through psychic reaction imaging. Located under the tomb, in the huge wheel-shaped mechanism, the tomb that once sealed the skeleton lord has been completely destroyed. The huge bones of the six-meter-high Skeleton Lord shone with metallic luster, and the whole body was shrouded in purple-black magic runes, especially the two huge skeleton palms, which had turned into the shape of beasts, and the whole body was wrapped in magic runes. , like a huge bear''s paw, every time he swings a palm, it can smash everything, and the powerful one is completely different from the previous time when he only got rid of his head and one arm. The burial chamber that originally sealed the skeleton lord has been dismantled into bricks, revealing the huge and sophisticated mechanical structure hidden outside the burial chamber. The skeleton lord has already climbed to the other tombs along the huge rocker arm of the runner structure. It seems that he wants to completely vent the depression and hatred he has been imprisoned for countless years. In the huge skeleton head, two groups of soul fire are beating, full of killing desire. . After a few minutes, there was a rumbling sound, and a puff of smoke was ejected from the entrance on the front of the tomb. This is that the structure of the tomb inside was destroyed, and many magic circles and organs failed, so that this entrance finally connected to the real underground tomb. Green is worried that the psychic response image of the undead devil vine is not clear enough, and someone sends a pillow if he really wants to doze off! He immediately broke away from the lich clone, turned into perspective mode, and entered the tomb to check. As he expected, after passing a short tomb passage, the original tomb was gone, replaced by a bottomless huge underground space. In that space, there is a huge and incomparably large rotating wheel mechanical structure, which is still rotating at this time and a large number of magical runes emerge on the bearings and iron frames. Green couldn''t help but stunned, such a machine larger than the largest Ferris wheel he had ever seen was actually an enchanted item! (end of this chapter) Chapter 147： 152 Scary Skeleton Lord (2) Chapter 147 152 Terrifying Skeleton Lords (2) While shocked, Green quickly discovered the skeleton lord. At this time, this huge six-meter-high skeleton was nimbly climbing on the iron frame of the runner structure, and soon reached another tomb, which was a slap in the face. Suddenly, with a bang, the bricks and stones flew around, and the runes were wiped out, and just this one blow pierced a hole in the tomb. What followed was a frantic dismantling, as if to vent, until a few minutes later, most of the tomb was demolished, and the runes that flashed quickly on it finally collapsed completely, and the sealing formation collapsed. In the next moment, a giant skeleton about the same height as the skeleton lord appeared. But the difference is that this giant skeleton did not move at all, the thick bones of the whole body did not have metallic luster, and there was no such tyrannical aura. Inside the huge skeleton head, the soul fire did not know how long it had been extinguished. When the skeleton lord saw the huge skeleton whose soul was annihilated, he actually showed an emotion of grief, anger and disappointment. Green saw this scene and looked at the rest of the tombs above the huge revolving wheel. Could it be that there are powerful beings of the same level as the Skeleton Lords sealed inside? Just thinking about it, Green felt his scalp tingling. It was certain that this Skeleton Lord possessed a legendary level of extraordinary power. Even the Angel Corpse Witch Rota that Green had just obtained would not be able to hold on to this Skeleton Lord. There are nine such powerful monsters sealed in this tomb! It is conceivable what kind of powerhouse the person who built this tomb was. Meanwhile, the Skeleton Lord destroyed another tomb, this time jumping out of the seal by a huge evil black goat. This black goat was not dead, but was extremely weak. After being released, he immediately screamed in horror when he saw the Skeleton Lord. But after only two "baabaa" screams, the skull lord slapped the sheep''s head with a palm, and then the black energy was savagely swallowed by the skull lord. Green was slightly surprised. He thought that the sealed ones belonged to the same group, but now it seems that they are not. At least the skeleton lord and the black goat were not in the same direction. After being slapped to death, the soul fire jumped violently, swallowing the black gas. In just a few minutes, the black energy was exhausted, and the Skeleton Lord roared again, his aura skyrocketing even higher than before. "That''s the essence of the soul!" Green recognized that the black gas was the essence of the black goat''s soul, and couldn''t help screaming a pity. If he could get it, Penny, Cristiano, and the kobold shaman could all do it. Can be upgraded. If you leave it alone to Angel Rota, even if you can''t level up again, you can get huge benefits. Losing its soul essence, the black goat''s corpse quickly dried up and turned into a puff of ashes. The Skeleton Lord was about to destroy the lower tomb, but was covered by the ashes of the black goat, and the ashes spontaneously ignited, making a loud bang, and bursting a mass of crazy and malicious black gas from the bearer, shrouding the Skeleton Lord actually wanting to Infiltrate the skeletons with metallic sheen and magical runes. That is a curse, a very sinister curse that sacrifices one''s own death to complete the curse. The skeleton lord did not expect that the half-breathed black goat died and left him such a great gift, but he was not afraid. In the face of the erosion of black qi, the power of the curse full of malice came, and he was actually forced by him. There was an incomparable sharpness erupting, like the powerful spiritual energy of metal essence, as if it sent out countless sword lights that cut everything, and the curse was strangled and wiped out in an instant. Green was stunned secretly, the strength of this skeleton lord far exceeded his previous expectations, and now there is no possibility of fishing in troubled waters! Two hours later, the entire underground structure of the tomb had been destroyed. Green watched the whole process and was full of shock. Of the nine runner tombs that were destroyed, four were completely empty, and two of the other five tombs were sealed with skeleton lords, one with a black goat, one with a set of armor that turned into a strange one, and one with a seal. The monster with a human face, a sphinx body and a scorpion tail has clear sutures on the **** joints, indicating that this monster is not born, but is thought to be stitched together. And each of these sealed monsters is beyond the official level. Even if they have been sealed for countless years, except for the death of one skeleton lord, the other four are still lingering. But I didn''t expect that after getting out of trouble, it would die faster. The black goat was smashed in the head, the armor that became a strange thing was dismantled into parts, and the helmet that stored the essence of the soul was trampled. In the end, the scorpion-tailed suture monster was the worst. It was dismantled into eight pieces by the skeleton lord. The human head, lion body, and scorpion tail each had a mass of soul essence, which were also swallowed and absorbed by the skeleton lord. By this time, the skeleton lord who had escaped from trouble had returned to his prosperous state, and the soul fire in his eyes actually looked in the direction of Green. In an instant, Green felt like a light on his back. He was still in the state of ''perspective'' and met the gaze of the Skeleton Lord, which surprised him. Could it be that he was discovered! Green subconsciously pulled up quickly, avoiding the gaze of the Skeleton Lord. But the surprise was that as he left the place, the Skeleton Lord did not look away, which made him relieved. It turned out to be a false alarm, and the Skeleton Lord was not looking at him but the direction behind him. That is the tomb that Green had entered before. As the Skeleton Lord watched, he jumped up, slammed down, and roared, smashing the huge tomb directly out of a big hole. Then he leaned in and slapped the green pool with his palm. With a rumbling sound, the water splashed, and the thick skeleton palm was wrapped with magic runes like a bear''s paw, and it went directly into the pool with half an arm. Immediately afterwards, a shrill scream came from under the green pool, and the skeleton''s big hand was pulled out. With a bang, the tomb shook, and an octopus-like monster was pulled out of it. The strange thing was that it was in the circle of this monster. On the body is a pair of human eyes with bright eyes. The skeleton lord seemed even more angry when he saw the eight-clawed monster. He first tore off the monster''s eight octopus claws, and then stretched out two bone claws. With a puff, he blinded his eyes, and then pulled the monster''s body into two halves. . Green''s scalp went numb when he saw it, and at the same time he was secretly glad he didn''t rush into that pool just now, otherwise he would have to suffer a big loss when he was ambushed by this eight-clawed human-eye monster. The skeleton lord then rushed to another tomb, following the same method, demolishing it with his bare hands, very professional. At this time, the overall structure of this ancient tomb has been fully revealed. In the middle is a huge runner structure and nine tombs that seal extraordinary monsters. The four tombs are divided into four tombs in total. , synthesizing the Sealing Array. Each tomb is a magic circle node, and countless esoteric and obscure magical runes are engraved on the brick walls of the tomb, which constantly suppress the sealed objects in the nine tombs in the middle. (end of this chapter) Chapter 148： 153 Scary Skeleton Lord (3) Chapter 148 153 Terrifying Skeleton Lords (3) Green saw that four of the nine tombs were empty before. He thought they were empty and useless, but now it seems that he was wrong. It is very likely that the seals are supernatural beings such as spiritual bodies. The ashes that were consumed were gone. But the skeleton lord who survived became stronger, swallowed the soul essence of several other monsters, and recklessly vented the anger and hostility that had been trapped in these years. Destroyed the main tomb in this direction, and ignored the other three small tombs, and the Skeleton Lord rushed towards the tomb in the other direction. In the same simple and rude way, he opened up a solid tomb and punched it inside. There is also a pool in the middle of this tomb, but the water inside is not green, but red like blood! As the tomb shattered, before the Skeleton Lord''s huge bone claws slammed down, a light-armored warrior with a thick finger piercing wound between his eyebrows rushed out of the blood-red pool with a bang. It is almost the same as the Angel Corpse Witch that Green obtained. This is also a female angel with a beautiful appearance, a graceful figure, and two wings on her back. The armor on her body is also the same style of gold-rimmed rune battle armor. The only difference is that the weapons in her hands are not twin swords entwined with lightning. It was a two-handed epee burning with flames. The epee angel rushed out and slashed at the skull lord''s head with a sword, but was smashed into the face by a palm, hitting the flame epee, making a bang, as if a bomb exploded, and an astonishing hot flame exploded from the middle. They are all shrouded in it. After a while, the flames subsided, and both the Skeleton Lord and the Epee Angel were unscathed, but in the next instant, the other bone claws of the Skeleton Lord slapped over like lightning. The epee angel had just exerted all her strength, and at this time, the nearly two-meter-long flame epee in her hand was caught by the skeleton lord''s claws, making it impossible for her to draw the sword to block. In the blink of an eye, with a bang, this epee The angel seemed to be flying out of the kite with a broken string. The skeleton lord who did not wait for the landing had already caught up, waving the bone claws continuously, the tentacles were as fast as a gust of wind, and at the same time, the afterimages of seven or eight skeletal arms appeared. The epee angel can no longer fight back. The golden rune armor on his body was completely shattered by the powerful attack power. The defense of the magic runes was completely shattered. The armor was twisted and deformed. Hit a rotten watermelon and smash its head directly. The powerful crush of the skeleton lord almost instantly killed the powerful epee angel, and then the bone claws penetrated into the blood-red pool, screaming again, and grabbing a monster, which is also similar to an octopus, but this monster has a long body. not eyes but a nose. The Skeleton Lord tore it into pieces without hesitation, ripped off the nose, and squeezed it violently Green felt a pity in the dark, and his thoughts were full of thoughts: "It''s a waste of time! Such a good angel''s body was beaten like this, I don''t know if the cemetery can be repaired." And just when Green was thinking about something, the skeleton lord had already destroyed the third tomb, and the one guarding this tomb was an angel of the ice mage, still wearing the same style of gold-rimmed rune armor. The gigantic diamond ice staff has a wound left by decapitation on its slender and fair neck. It was sewed up with a clumsy thread, and the crooked stitches were particularly unsightly. This ice mage angel made an amazing appearance. As soon as he shot, the sky was full of ice and snow, and the surrounding hundreds of meters were instantly frozen. Even Green in the [View] mode felt the chill. The ferocious Skeleton Lord was also instantly frozen into a huge ice sculpture, and then held for three seconds. The ice sculpture shook violently, cracked quickly, and then was smashed by the Skeleton Lord with a bang. Before the Ice Mage Angel cast the next magic, the huge skeletal body like a layer of metal had collided with the Ice Angel''s body... The last tomb is guarded by an angel who uses a heavy shield and a war hammer. It is obviously taller and stronger than the other three angels, and the gold-rimmed rune armor on his body is also thicker. Unlike the other three angels who only had one or two fatal wounds, this shield war angel was covered with wounds all over his body. Her rune armor is also riddled with holes, like a female Shura who just walked down from the most tragic battlefield. In the face of the extremely tyrannical Skeleton Lord, the Shield War Angel is also quite tough. He rushed out of the yellow pool, and with a ruthless shield strike, he instantly unfolded a huge round shield with a diameter of five meters and collided with the Skeleton Lord. The impact force knocked the six-meter-tall Skeleton Lord back a step, followed by a warhammer that hit the Skeleton Lord''s head, with a bang, the baby-head-sized mace collided with the Skeleton Lord''s huge skull. To actually throw the skull lord up, this is the only result the angel has achieved so far. But that''s all, the skeleton lord''s subsequent counterattack shattered the shadow of the round shield, and the skeleton claws wrapped around the magic runes hit the giant shield fiercely, slapping the shield like a fly. The war angel flew out, and then quickly followed, and the bone claws slapped it again, hitting the warhammer that was blocked. With a bang, the warhammer was smashed into the distant stone wall, and at the same time there was an unbearable cracking sound, and the left arm of the shield war angel was bent softly at an abnormal angle. w... Stepping on the broken corpse of the shield war angel, the skeleton lord stretched out his hand and pulled out an octopus monster with human ears from the yellow water pool, still brutally killing and tearing it to pieces. So far, the entire catacombs, which were the core of the sealed magic circle, were all destroyed. In an instant, the sky collapsed, and a huge spiritual energy broke out without the restraint of the magic circle. At the same time, a huge magical light curtain shrouded around the tomb suddenly appeared. came out, but the hexagons that made up the light curtain burst into pieces like bubbles. The skeleton lord screamed in the sky, his soul was burning with fire, and the violent psionic fluctuation shook the surrounding earth. At this moment, at the center of the runner structure, a huge circular bearing was inlaid with a white gemstone. It seemed that the seal formation of the tomb was completely destroyed, and it suddenly radiated light. A beam of light was projected, forming a similar projection. The effect of the instrument, located on the head of the skeleton lord, showed a psychedelic and far-reaching thick black mist. There seemed to be something swimming in the black fog, shaking tentacles similar to octopuses, and occasionally approaching the edge of the black fog, vaguely revealing human facial features. Although there is no reference object next to the projected black fog, it gives people a feeling of vastness and greatness, as if the black fog is huge, as majestic as a star, and it controls divine power and divine energy, possessing infinite might. The projection of the black fog appeared, and two lines of sight were vaguely projected from it. The eyes were cold and indifferent, overlooking everything, as if the lord of the skeleton was just a stronger ant in its eyes. The skeleton lord discovered the projected scene, and his eyes flashed with fire, obviously very frightened, as if he had encountered a natural enemy, he flew frantically, and fled to the outside of the tomb. (end of this chapter) Chapter 149： Legendary natural disaster Chapter 149 Legendary Natural Disaster bang, thunder and lightning. The Skeleton Lord was extremely agile, and it took less than two seconds from when he was activated to when he was about to rush out of the tomb. However, the black mist in the projection was even more terrifying. It just swayed slightly and threw out a black mist, forming a tentacle similar to octopus claws. A spark of electricity flashed at the tip of the tentacle, and it was quickly thrown out. That little electric spark quickly flickered and became bigger, and it turned into a thick lightning whip in the blink of an eye. At the next moment, it slammed into the Skeleton Lord with a bang. The giant-like skeleton lord felt the attack behind him, and suddenly turned around and waved two huge bone claws to meet the lightning, but was lightly circled by the lightning, avoided his block, and hit the sternum directly. The bones that are comparable to alloys were cracked by this lightning whip! The skeleton lord was hit by a huge force, and was directly swept away. He slammed into the rock wall with a bang, and then fell from the rock wall to the ground. Embarrassed, he wanted to get up, but another flash of lightning hit the skull lord''s left eye socket. In an instant, lightning flashed, the soul fire burning in the eye socket dimmed a bit, and the skull lord let out an even more painful howl. , this time he hurt his soul, that is the pain and injury that really hits the soul directly. The skeleton lord was extremely frightened, and he tried his best to drum up his psionic energy. He didn''t want to fight back. He just wanted to rush out of this catacomb, as far as possible from the projection of the black mist, the better. Green watched all this silently, shocked in his heart. The water in this foggy world is too deep, he thought it was just an ordinary tomb, but he didn''t expect that there was a big boss hidden inside! At this time, the skeleton lord was continuously beaten by the lightning whip. Although each whipping could not break his bones, it could directly hurt his soul, making his soul fire weaker and weaker, and the green soul fire beating in the two eye sockets became more and more intense. Dim and powerless. If it goes on like this, it may not take a few minutes before the soul of the skeleton lord will be scattered, completely perished, and returned to silence. The skeleton lord was not willing to wait for his death, he struggled hard, endured the pain of his soul, and quickly used the advanced spell [Spirituality] of [Spirituality]. Green was unable to summon Angel Rota to fight in the real world because he did not know this spell. "What does the Skeleton Lord want to summon? Is this his last trump card?" Green was very curious. In this case, what summons could turn things around. Until the next moment, [Spiritual Summoning] opened the summoning channel, and no summoned objects appeared in it, but the Skeleton Lord himself jumped in. "Reverse Spirit Summoning!" Green reacted suddenly, this is a spell to bring the summoned back to the [Undead Realm]. The reverse use of [Spirituality] and [Spirituality] is also the basic conduct of the Necromancer. After all, most undead creatures are immortal. Once summoned to the real world, if they are not killed, they will survive for a long time. If left alone, countless necromancers will be summoned again and again, and sooner or later the real world will turn into skeletons and zombies. horror world. At this moment, the Skeleton Lord made this move in a hurry. He didn''t care where he went to the undead realm. As long as he left here, it didn''t matter where he was. As the Skeleton Lord disappeared, the summoning channel formed by the spell was closed, and the lightning whip that kept beating the Skeleton Lord did not chase after it. It seems that this lightning whip was specially prepared for the Skeleton Lord. Now that the Skeleton Lord has escaped, it has no value in existence. The thunder and lightning on the long whip disappeared, and only a white octopus tentacle fell to the ground. Immediately, a trace of white smoke came out, and it made a stinging sound, as if it was doused with strong acid and was rapidly corroding. Green watched this scene in [Perspective] mode from beginning to end, neither the skeleton lord nor the mysterious black air mass projected by him was aware of his existence, which made him even more courageous.white smoke, immediately rushed up, focusing on the tentacle of the octopus, hoping to obtain some attribute information. Sure enough, a prompt came at the next moment: "The tentacles of the death mayfly????" is exactly as Green expected, except for one name, which is a string of question marks. But a name alone can explore many questions. Not long ago, Green saw the name [Death Mayfly] in a magic book in the Mage Tower. This is a strange existence that can bring death and pain. It is said that it is the pet of the ancient **** Ke Suen and is sheltered by the gods. . When he first read the book, Green did not expect to encounter this kind of [natural disaster] strange existence after a few days. The natural disaster grade, the extraordinary grade above the legend. Every [natural disaster grade] is a disaster that walks in the world. For example, the mages of the mage department correspond to the natural disaster grade. The mages can master the high-level magic of the seventh level and above, and an eighth-level spell [Meteor Fire Rain] can Can easily destroy a small to medium city. It is unimaginable that the black fog in the projection just now is the powerful and strange [natural disaster grade]! At this time, the tentacles of the death mayfly completely melted, and that was not the real tentacles of the death mayfly, but just a projection of the thoughts and spiritual energy of the death mayfly through the air. Having said that, if the real death mayfly tentacles threw out the thunder and lightning whip, I am afraid that the skeleton lord can''t even stand it and will have to receive a lunch. Green stayed in place for a long time and didn''t move. This was the first time he had seen the powerful existence of [Legendary] and even [Natural Disaster]. Whether it was the domineering sweep of the Skeleton Lord at the beginning, or the terrifying power of the Lightning Whip of the Death Mayfly, They left an indelible impression on his heart. Before that, Green was promoted to the official level and accidentally obtained the angel of thunder and lightning double swords, which made him quite have the illusion that he was very powerful. is now enlightened. For the superhuman, stepping into the official level is really just the beginning. After a few minutes, Green recovered his thoughts from the shock and thinking. Although the existence of [Legendary] and [Natural Disaster] is powerful, it is not what he can reach now. Instead of thinking too much, it is better to be down-to-earth and take one step at a time The footprints are more stable and long lasting. After a while, ten teams of kobold zombies came to the depths of the tomb and began to clean the battlefield. Because the structure of this catacomb was almost destroyed, all the magic circle mechanisms were invalid, which made the action of the kobold zombies very smooth. In less than half a day, all the valuable things in the tomb were dug up, including a large amount of enchanting materials, which were all transported back to the cemetery and put into the skeleton workshop. The Skeleton Workshop can directly consume psionic energy to manufacture equipment, and can also process normal enchanting materials, especially the huge rotating mechanism in the tomb, almost all of which are very sophisticated enchanting alloys. After countless years of baptism, these alloys themselves are completely integrated with the enchanted runes. Equipment made of this metal, whether swords or armor, has an almost indelible enchanting effect. Enchanted alloys are more durable, and if all these enchanted metals are brought to the real world, they are worth at least millions of gold pounds. The other harvest is the corpses of the three angels that were almost smashed by the skeleton lord. This was specially ordered by Green, and the kobold shaman was in charge of the command himself, trying to collect the flesh and blood of the angel''s corpse as much as possible. (end of this chapter) Chapter 150： Blood Undead Martinez Chapter 150 Blood Undead Martinez I have to say that the three angels killed by the skeleton lord were really beaten badly. The flame epee angel''s body is still intact, but his head has been completely shattered. The torso of the Frost Mage Angel was smashed apart, and the kobold zombie finally found its arms, legs and head from the ruins. The only part of the body was the breastplate that was almost turned into an iron sheet, and there were some paste-like pieces inside. flesh. The bones of the most powerful shield war angel''s body were almost completely shattered, and the left arm and left shoulder connected half of the body were completely smashed, forming a terrifying wound with a black edge. Green looked at the three broken corpses and felt very uneasy. The corpses were damaged to such an extent that I wonder if the cemetery could consume psychic energy to restore them. Returning to the cemetery, Green couldn''t wait to check the situation of the three angel corpses, which made him relieved. According to the cemetery''s prompt, as long as he paid psionic energy, it could be repaired, but the price was painful to repair the three broken angels. The total amount of psionic energy required by the corpse is actually more than 7,000! Green thought for a moment, then looked at the psionic energy balance in the cemetery, and could only shyly dismiss the idea of ??repairing the bodies of the three angels. Although it cannot be converted into combat power for the time being, being able to obtain these three angel corpses is also a considerable gain. For necromancers, this is the most rare resource. Next, you only need to accumulate enough spiritual energy to obtain three powerful corpses. the sixth-level hero. In addition, another major gain was that he brought the skeleton of another skeleton lord back to the cemetery. There were two skeleton lords sealed in that tomb. One of them escaped and escaped into the undead realm. This undead creature whose soul fire has been extinguished can use magic like [Undead Resurrection] to ignite the soul fire again, but Green''s current strength is not enough to help the powerful undead creature of [Legendary Rank] rekindle the soul fire. Therefore, the skeleton of this Skeleton Lord can only be placed temporarily and is sealed in the Mage Tower. In the future, if the Green level is higher, you can rekindle the soul fire to obtain a [Legendary] Skeleton Lord. However, whether its the three angels or the skeleton lord, its a matter of course. Greens top priority right now is to accumulate psionic energy. Without psychic energy, everything is empty talk. The other is to find a way to obtain [Spiritual Summoning], which is not too difficult. In his current capacity, whether it is privately seeking or applying directly to the Special Bureau, it is not difficult to obtain this third-level spell, but how to obtain psionic power requires careful attention. to plan. There are two ways for ??Green to get psionic energy, either to get some enchanted items, or to fight monsters in the foggy world. Actually, Green has a lot of enchanted items on hand now, the weapons and armors of the three angels and those enchanted alloys, but it is not cost-effective to convert these things into psionic energy. Therefore, Greens still has to find a way in the foggy world to surround and suppress a few monster strongholds similar to the kobold tribe, and the problem of psionic energy will naturally be solved. On the other side, Reinhard and his paladin team were suffocating, ready to go back to report the situation to their immediate boss, Colonel Konka, secretly gritted their teeth, and had to add fuel and vinegar to the special bureau''s little bunny. At this moment, a man staggered out of the woods beside the road. Reinhard immediately became vigilant, and carefully looked at the man''s clothes, it turned out to be the same style of Crusader armor as them! After the man came out, he stumbled and fell to the ground. He seemed to be in a coma and didn''t move. "Jimmy, you go and look, be careful!" Reinhard instructed a Crusader next to him to draw out his holy sword and spear, and his psychic energy would not fire, so he was ready to deal with any situation. "Sir, it''s Major Quares!" The Crusaders named Jimmy walked over cautiously and used his weapon to overturn the man who was lying face down. Seeing the man''s face, he couldn''t help screaming in surprise. Although they have just graduated from the Holy Knights School at the Holy Light Church headquarters and joined the Crusaders, they do not know Quares, but this time Colonel Conca led the team, and the excuse for coming to Rhine City was that of Major Quares. The squad suddenly disappeared, so Reinhard and the others had all seen the portraits of the Quares squad. Reinhard frowned. His heart was full of suspicion and precaution for Major Quares, who had been missing for a long time and suddenly appeared. This world is full of deceitful illusions, and there are many ways to pretend to be someone else. Even if he heard that it was Major Quares, he did not relax, but was more vigilant. Bring it, remember to seal it with holy light first, don''t be careless!" "Yes! Captain." Another Crusader agreed in a low voice, dismounted immediately, and stepped forward to help, but when the Holy Light poured out of his hands and was about to seal it with the Holy Light, the unconscious Major Quares suddenly opened his eyes. He opened his eyes and grinned strangely! The two Crusaders were taken aback, and an unpleasant feeling suddenly struck. The two reacted extremely quickly, and immediately dodged back, and their hands also touched the weapon that was just hanging on their waists. It was a pity that it was too late. In the blink of an eye, a bright red blood light flashed in Major Quares'' eyes. His two hands became abnormally soft and elongated, losing the shape of normal human arms and turning into two dark red The wriggling tentacles stretched extremely fast, the tip was like a long spear, and it pierced through the chests of the two Crusaders with two puffs. "Not good, come back soon!" Almost at the same time, Reinhard had already sensed the evil spirit energy surging from the opponent''s body and the stench of blood emanating from him, and immediately called out, but unfortunately it was too late, when he pulled the trigger of the holy sword gun and fired When an enchanted bullet was fired, the two tentacles had penetrated the bodies of the two Crusaders, and continued to extend rapidly, not slower than the bullet, and hit them here. The next moment, the bullet hit ''Major Quares'', but it only caused a wave of water. "Damn, it''s the blood undead Martinez! Why is he here, let''s go." Reinhard showed a look of horror. Even though he devoutly believed in the God of Light, he couldn''t even think of fighting in the face of the famous second character of [Blood Eye]. His only hope was Run away quickly. "Jie Jie Jie! You actually know my name, and you all understand it." Martnez let out a weird smirk like a night owl, and just after he finished speaking, he sucked again, and actually sucked the two still-dead Crusaders in front of him, together with their souls and blood. Reinhard and the three Crusaders around him had ugly expressions, and they quickly raised their guns to shoot while retreating. Compared with the enchanted rifle, the holy sword gun of the Holy Light Church has average performance, mainly for melee combat. However, the Holy Light Church has a lot of money and uses all the best enchanted bullets, which is enough to make up for the weakness of the firearms. The shooting turned out to be quite accurate, and three bullets hit the blood tentacles. (end of this chapter) Chapter 151： Attack on the Necromancer Tower (1) Chapter 151 Attacking the Necromancer Tower (1) Immediately, with a bang, the explosive effect attached to the enchanted bullet directly shattered the tips of the two tentacles. However, the blood undead Martinez was not surprised, as if he had expected it long ago, he still stood in place, and did not rush to pursue, but the blood condensed face showed a particularly sinister sneer. In the next moment, poof~poof~poof~poof~ followed by the sound of the horses whining, and four **** tentacles were shot from the ground under the belly of the four horses and pierced through the body of the war horse. It turned out that Martinez didn''t move, and four tentacles differentiated from his feet and lurked through the ground. Reinhard, as a full-level paladin, had the quickest reaction. He suddenly sensed the danger and jumped sharply, almost dodging the **** tentacles that penetrated the body of the warhorse. The tentacles of blood were not reconciled, and actually divided into countless blood-red thin lines again, and "suddenly~suddenly~suddenly~" stabbed Reinhard quickly. Reinhard danced the holy sword and spear, like a wheel in front of him, clinking to block those blood-red thin lines, making a series of harsh golden and iron symphony sounds. But the other three Crusaders were not so lucky. Their horses were pierced by blood tentacles. They didn''t have time to react. They were stunned for a while, and then they were in severe pain. The blood tentacles had penetrated through their bodies. , At the same time, a powerful suction sucked all the blood from them and the four war horses, and the screams stopped abruptly in the blink of an eye. Reinhard''s face was ashen, and his heart was even more fearful. After jumping to the ground, he ran desperately in the direction he had come from without turning his head. He only has one idea now, that is, to return to the lakeside villa, and there may be a chance of survival with the power of the special necromancer. "Jie Jie Jie, the response is not slow, it''s a pity..." Martinez gave a weird laugh, retracted the blood tentacles from the ground, jumped up suddenly, turned into a **** light, and flew towards Reinhard, who fled. "Damn, he can fly!" Reinhard is extremely desperate. Paladin''s flying ability has always been a shortcoming. Many extraordinary professions can gain flying ability when they enter the formal level, but Paladins cannot. They must use flying mounts, otherwise they can only pass if they reach the formal level. Cultivating flight secrets to gain flight ability. Reinhard found the enemy flying, and he felt despair in his heart. In just a blink of an eye, the rushing blood light had already chased behind him, and then suddenly flashed and poured into his body. Reinhard screamed, feeling a sharp pain behind his back, and the armor on his body was useless, just a flash of holy light, and it was washed away by the blood light. Reinhard''s body froze on the spot, his eyes rolled up, and his eyes were all white, and then stained with a trace of blood, and the blood vessels on his face were protruding, very ferocious and terrifying. After more than ten minutes, Reinhard gradually recovered, but the whole person was full of evil spirits, and a strange smile appeared on his face: "Hey, it''s really interesting! Is it a special necromancer? What does this person have to do with Cristiano? Could it be that under my pressure, Cristiano''s softie took refuge in the special bureau?" Thinking about it, Reinhard''s whole body gradually melted like a wax statue, and once again turned into a blood-condensed human figure - the blood undead Martinez! Martinez obtained part of Reinhard''s memory through [Blood Soul Possession]. Among them, the memory of Green was very deep, which made him very concerned. He had a premonition in his heart that this young special captain must exist with Cristiano. some unknown connection. "Cristiano! Do you think you can sit back and relax when you hide? No matter if you go to the special bureau or someone else, I''ll let you know that you disobey me!" Martinez murmured sullenly, and then blood With a flash of light, it rose into the air again and flew towards the lakeside villa in Reinhard''s memory. He couldn''t find Cristiano for the time being, so he decided to go to see the little captain of the special bureau first, and browse the memory to see if the other party had seen Cristiano. And according to Reinhard''s memory, the other party can summon thousands of undead creatures at a young age, which also aroused Martinez''s interest, making him smell the breath of treasure. At the same time, Green was on the carriage, still immersed in the wasteland of the misty world, and ushered in the second battle after the destruction of the Kobold tribe. That is a necromancer''s mage tower, located in the southeast of the cemetery, about 30 kilometers away. The kobold shaman had known about this place for a long time, and it was the second target after the original plan to explore the ancient tomb. According to the kobold shaman, it was a mage tower without a master. At least he had never seen the master of the mage tower in his memory. Only in the legends of the tribe described the master of the mage tower as a man with a The powerful necromancer of [Necromancer]. Green didn''t take it seriously. The flying dragon is not a giant dragon, and the so-called powerful kobold is just that. Besides, the owner of the mage tower has not appeared for a long time, but left some undead creatures to continue to guard the mage tower. For this situation, of course, Greene would not look ahead, and directly dispatched the Thunder Angel Rota to lead the kobold shaman and ten teams of kobold zombies to the undead mage tower. At this time, Rota was repaired by the cemetery, and the wounds on her body were completely healed. She was beautiful and valiant, like a Valkyrie standing in the air. The kobold troops on the ground moved forward at the fastest speed, and the kobold zombies ran forward in a daze, only the headed kobold shaman looked up to the sky with fear and envy. The Necromancer''s Tower is located on top of a bare and completely devoid of vegetation. The mountain is not high, but it is surrounded by flat ground, but it looks very abrupt, and the existence of the mage tower on the top of the mountain can be seen from a distance. The mage tower is cylindrical, more than 20 meters high, and the surface is gray-black, giving people a feeling of depression and silence. There is also a magic cannon at the top of the mage tower, but the magic crystal ball used to fire the magic cannon is dull, not suspended, and has no psychic entanglement. It should be damaged and falls on the base of the magic cannon. . This made Green feel relieved. If the magic cannon of this mage tower is intact, even if it can be attacked, the loss will not be too small. With the advancement of the undead army, Green''s [view angle] is getting closer and closer to the undead mage tower. It was a dead, lifeless mage tower, until the kobold zombie team entered a distance of 500 meters, it should have crossed the cordon, activated the mage tower at once, and a ring of purple-gray appeared from the bottom. The magical aperture slowly rose to the top of the tower and closed, forming a defensive light curtain. And in the open space in front of the mage tower, skeleton arms stretched out from under the soil, and zombies in armor climbed out one after another... At the same time, the gate of the mage tower opened inward, and more than a dozen evil spirits and six zombie knights filed out. (end of this chapter) Chapter 152： 157 Attack on the Necromancer Tower (2) Chapter 152 157 Attacking the Necromancer Tower (2) Green looked down at the two opposing sides, slightly disappointed: "Just some ordinary skeleton soldiers and zombies, plus some evil spirits and zombie knights?" Although there are a lot of ordinary skeleton soldiers and zombies, there are more than 300 people, but their combat effectiveness is very poor, even slightly lower than the kobold zombies that have been blessed by the ability of the kobold shaman. The evil spirits and zombie knights rushing out of the mage tower are not satisfactory, and there are no powerful units available. Perhaps the master of the mage tower took away the powerful undead under his command when he left. Soon the battle began. There were no horns to charge or drums to boost morale. The signal to start the battle came down from the sky, entwined with huge black electric **** of electric light, like a meteorite. It broke the defensive light curtain of the mage tower and smashed into the dense array of skeleton soldiers. In an instant, the lightning exploded, and the strong current and impact force instantly smashed a pit on the ground, and emptied the surrounding meters. There were scattered skeletons all over the ground, and zombies fell to the ground and twitched. More than half of the skeleton soldiers and zombies were instantly killed on the spot. At the center of the impact, Rota held two swords, the black wings moved lightly behind his back, his body was suspended for half a meter, and there was no expression on his cold face. At the next moment, the figure flashed, turning on the unparalleled mode and rushing to the remaining skeleton soldiers and zombies around... In just half a minute, Rota''s wings rose, two long swords entwined with black thunder and lightning pointed diagonally downward, his purple hair fluttered, his chin was slightly tucked, and his eyes were indifferently looking at the messy battlefield, which was composed of hundreds of undead creatures. There is no one in the legion that can stand up. Green had long expected this result, but he didn''t expect it to be so clean and neat. The Thunder and Lightning Swords slashed those undead creatures faster than mowing the grass. However, at this moment, the ground shook slightly. Green snorted and looked towards the mage tower in the direction of the vibration. Angel Rota below also turned his head to guard. In the next moment, with a loud bang, a behemoth actually slammed open the gate of the Mage Tower, as if a high-speed out-of-control truck rammed out. Rota''s eyes narrowed, his wings spread out, and he met him head-on, turning into a black shadow and colliding with the behemoth. sounded like a sound of gold and iron, and the huge collision force broke out a shocking airflow that was visible to the naked eye and swayed in all directions. Immediately, Rota''s figure bounced into the air at a faster speed, and it took fifty or sixty meters to spread out his wings to stop the castration. The two thunder and lightning swords in his hands crossed in front of him, and condensed at the intersection. A black lightning ball, it was this lightning ball that blocked the enemy''s powerful attack. On the other side, the behemoth that rushed out of the mage tower also stepped back five steps, with a heavy body more than six meters high, and every step left deep footprints on the ground. Cracks appeared on the body made of clay and stones under the powerful impact and lightning attack, especially the pair of thick arms, which appeared one after another cracks, and black lightning flashed in the cracks, which continued to generate destructive power. "It''s the Clay Golem!" Green immediately recognized the huge humanoid monster with a height of six meters. Stone Demonis a relatively special undead creature. No matter it is a clay golem or a steel golem, it cannot be summoned in the undead world, but must be made by a necromancer using special alchemy circles and materials. Because making stone devils is often expensive, even the lowest clay stone devil, if you want to make one, it will cost 500,000 gold pounds, which will bring considerable economic pressure even for magicians. However, once it is successfully manufactured, its combat power is absolutely considerable, and a single clay stone magic foot can defeat a squadron of knights with a size of hundreds of people. Green did not expect that there are such high-end goods in this abandoned mage tower. Fortunately, there is Angel Rota. Although the clay stone devil is strong, it is only a fourth-level unit, and its strength is equivalent to the formal level. between. In the collision of the blow just now, although Rota was knocked out, but the power of the impact has been removed, and he did not suffer any substantial damage. The anti-vibration force of the Clay Goblin was also eroded by lightning, and with no maintenance for many years, this clay golem has some signs of collapsing. It''s not that this clay stone devil is too scum, but the strength of Angel Rota, a sixth-level hero, is too strong. If the combat power of up to [650] is against other fourth-level ordinary arms, it can only be killed in seconds, and the clay stone devil can block it safely. It''s been quite a strong performance. At least this performance made Green''s eyes light up, and he immediately ordered Rota to be merciful, not to destroy this clay golem, and see if it could be subdued. Rota immediately changed his tactics, using the advantage of being able to fly fast to fight around the clay golem, and no longer attacking the fragile joints of clay, but patiently consuming the thick clay carapace. The clay golem roared again and again, as if a big stupid elephant was chasing Rota left and right, and two fists as thick as a pile driver were swung repeatedly, but they couldn''t touch Rota''s jacket, instead, they were attacked again and again, and the clay carapace on his body was pierced. Large chunks disappeared, leaving black arcs in the incision, crackling and flickering, constantly eroding and infiltrating, making it impossible for him to quickly fill up the chipped clay carapace. In fact, the clay golem has a certain degree of physical immunity, and can use the surrounding clay and stones to supplement the damage of the body at any time, but the double thunder and lightning swords of Angel Rota are his nemesis, with double magic and physical damage, and can prevent clay Carapace regeneration. Ten minutes later, the clay golem became thinner and thinner, and in some places, the alchemy circle shimmering with pale blue light was exposed under the clay carapace. These alchemy circles are the real core of Stone Demon, and only by destroying these alchemy circles can you really kill the Clay Golem. Green watched the battle, and his heart gradually showed joy. Sure enough, just a minute ago, Rota flew past the clay golem again, and chopped off a large piece of clay carapace with a flick of his hand. Until this moment, the Clay Goblin finally reached its limit. With a buzzing sound, its body vibrated, and then the exposed alchemy formation dimmed, and the Clay Goblin slowly knelt down... At the same time, Green received a reminder from the cemetery: the battle was won, the clay golem was found in a dying state, whether to capture... Green immediately chose [Capture] and paid [350] Psionic Repair Clay Golem. However, the Clay Golem still didn''t make any movement, which made Green stunned for a moment. He suddenly realized that this place was not in the cemetery. Although he successfully captured the Clay Golem, he had to transport it back to the cemetery to restore it. But this did not prevent him from checking the attributes of the Clay Golem: Clay Golem, a 4th-level giant unit, combat power 100, price 500, abilities: Physical Immunity lv2, Concussion Heavy Attack lv4, Savage Charge lv8 (end of this chapter) Chapter 153： new stronghold Chapter 153 New stronghold Green was very satisfied after seeing the attributes of the Clay Goblin. Its combat power is stronger than that of the fallen knight, and it also has a giant unit bonus. It is simply a humanoid tank. The three abilities are also good, especially the barbaric charge of up to [lv8], which appeared before. It was this skill that knocked Rota into the air. It''s a pity that it''s lying in the nest for the time being. It''s not a small project to transport this behemoth back to the cemetery. The six-meter-high clay golem, even if most of the clay carapace is cut off and the weight is greatly reduced, it will still have to weigh more than ten tons. It was impossible to carry the back of his hand on his shoulders. In the end, Green had no choice but to let the kobold zombies chop down some logs and put them under the body of the clay golem. Then he transferred six fallen knights from the cemetery and pulled them from the front. The log rolled forward and slowly returned to the cemetery. After completing this work, Green finally had time to check the mage tower. As the undead creatures left behind were wiped out, this abandoned mage tower completely opened its door to Green. Originally, Green had low expectations for this mage tower, and the final appearance of the Clay Golem changed his opinion. No matter what the strength of a Necromancer who can create a Clay Golem, at least in terms of [Undead Alchemy]. Called an expert. Green very much hopes to find relevant information or magic books from this mage tower. Although he captured the clay golem, and according to the attributes given by the cemetery, there is also the price of the clay golem, but there is no related building, and the cemetery cannot directly recruit. So if Green wants to get more Clay Golems, he can only acquire the knowledge of [Undead Alchemy] and make Clay Golems himself. In the interior of this mage tower, there is no clutter and dilapidation as imagined. Although it has been abandoned, it is still clean and tidy. The cleaning spell blessed in the mage tower has not failed. This made Green''s heart move. The mage tower still has basic maintenance, indicating that the tower spirit of this mage tower is still there. Green immediately greeted Rota to come in. Even if the tower spirit of this mage tower was still there, he could not find his state of [perspective], and there was no way to communicate with each other. Sure enough, as Rota approached the gate of the Mage Tower, the projection of a middle-aged man in a mage robe immediately appeared, and he saluted Rota with one hand on his chest: "Mighty Lady Angel of Death, Taringtot Namm salutes you." Rotta looked at Tarling Tottenham''s projection with some curiosity. It was also that Tarling, this Tottenham, was obviously more reliable and prudent than that Miss Claire. Even though the first impression of this tower spirit was good, Rota still spoke rudely and used the tone of command directly: "Taling, surrender to me, hand over all the magic books, hand over the workshop that produces the clay golem, I can save your wits and help you find a new master." This is the condition given by Green. For him, the only real value of this magic tower is the magic book and the workshop of the clay golem. Tottenham nodded immediately and agreed. He has no choice now, and the original tower owner is gone forever. He has been abandoned for so many years, like a child without a mother. A new owner has not been erased, which is a pretty good result for Taring. As for the new master that Green chose for him, it was actually Cristiano, who had reached the official threshold. As long as he obtained the Mage Tower, he could truly enter the official position, and his combat power would increase by at least [30%]. Soon Tottenham led Rota to the library in the Mage''s Tower. Green followed Rota''s head. After entering the library, he was slightly disappointed. Obviously, some preparations were made when the former tower owner left, and most of the magic books here were taken away. Although there are many books left, most of them are ordinary books, without any psychic fluctuations, only a dozen scattered books. There are faint psionic fluctuations in it. Seeing this is the case, Green is very sure that the magic book for making the clay golem is definitely gone, but he still has the idea of ??taking a second place, and let Rota ask Taring if there is a magic book for [Spirituality]. Tottenham paused slightly, seemingly lost in thought, but was actually searching. After about five seconds, his eyes moved and returned to normal. He nodded, indicating that he had the magic book, and found it directly from the bookshelf and handed it to Rota. Green was overjoyed. Although [Spiritual Summoning] was not some kind of profound magic, it solved his top priority. Then I went to see the Clay Stone Demon Workshop in the Magi''s Tower. The equipment and working magic dolls were still there, except that there was no psionic supply, and nothing was damaged. Green was very happy, and immediately ordered the kobold zombies to disassemble and transport these equipment back to the cemetery. You don''t need to worry about the kobold zombies clumsily damaging the equipment. According to Green''s experience, as long as these equipments are transported back and certified by the cemetery, they can be used normally. Even if they are damaged, they only need to pay some psychic repairs. After completing the work, Green finally called Cristiano. Hearing that Green was going to hand over the mage tower to him, Cristiano was surprised and delighted, and the soul fire in his eyes jumped out. Originally, he was taken into the cemetery by Green, and he had already given up the idea of ??going further. Cristiano hurriedly thanked him, his originally lifeless temperament suddenly showed a bit of high-spirited fighting spirit. The next step is also very simple, Cristiano meets with Taring Tottenham, signs a magic contract, and opens the core circle. Cristiano officially became the new tower owner by injecting psionic energy into the core circle of the mage tower and completing the spiritual link. With Cristiano''s spiritual and magic level, it took about three hours to complete the process with the cooperation of Taring. The mage tower welcomed a new owner, which immediately brought new vitality to the mage tower. With the infusion of Cristiano''s psionic energy, the top of the mage tower lit up again with a dazzling purple magic halo. Cristiano walked out of the Mage Tower again, and his temperament was completely different from before. Although the time was too short to accumulate enough magic power, the promotion from an apprentice to a full-fledged Mage changed the essence of his life. Cristiano stood under the mage tower, looked at the messy broken bones and zombies left in the previous battle, and waved his staff to use [Resurrection of the Undead]! Those skeleton soldiers and zombies killed by Rota were shrouded in a purple magic halo, and many skeleton soldiers and zombies that were not seriously destroyed ignited the extinguished soul fire again. This is also the real dread of the necromancer. Even if there are many undead lost in battle, as long as they are given a chance, they may be resurrected again. However, [Undead Resurrection] is not a panacea. If the corpse is destroyed too much and ghosts and the like, there is no way for the spiritual body to completely collapse. (end of this chapter) Chapter 154： Mantis catching cicadas (1) Chapter 154 Mantis Catching Cicadas (1) In the end, about [70%] of those skeleton soldiers and zombies rekindled the soul fire, including many who lacked arms and legs, or even had only half of their bodies. Green frowned slightly, obviously not expecting them to defend the mage tower. Since he decided to hand over the mage tower to Cristiano, Greene has no plans to move it back to the cemetery, but plans to set up a stronghold here as a small outpost. Take this mage tower as the center to explore the surrounding map. If you encounter a strong enemy, you can retreat here and rely on the magic cannon of the mage tower to defend, so the defensive force of this mage tower should not be too small. Green thought for a moment and decided to bring these resurrected skeleton soldiers and zombies back to the cemetery to upgrade. Go back and send two squads of gun skeleton soldiers, two squads of elite skeleton swordsmen, and four squads of zombies to Cristiano as the permanent troop here. In addition, Angel Rota and the Fallen Knight Squad, as mobile units, can be quickly reinforced at any time to ensure foolproof. With a plan in mind, Green returned directly to the cemetery, just as the Clay Golem had just been transported back. It took [350] psionic energy to repair the badly damaged Clay Golem, plus the psionic energy harvested from the attack on the mage tower before, at this time, the cemetery''s psionic energy balance was still more than 1,500. Green did a rough calculation. It takes about six hundred psionic energy to upgrade the ordinary skeleton soldiers from the mage tower to two squads of firearm skeleton soldiers and two squads of elite skeleton swordsmen. Get the cemetery certification and become a normal zombie, which doesn''t cost much psionic power. But after this operation, the psionic energy balance of the cemetery still dropped below 800, which made Green a little worried. "It''s really [people can''t get rich without windfall, and horses can''t get fat without nights]! When will we encounter [Hirsova''s psychic crystals] again, otherwise the year of the monkey will be able to repair the other three angels. The psionic power." Green shook his head secretly, maybe he will worry about the lack of psionic power for a long time in the future. "Forget it, let''s learn [Spirituality] first." Green took out the magic book of [Spirituality], opened it and read it carefully, comprehend the principle, and memorized the skills of condensing the ring. With Green''s promotion to a full-fledged mage, the previous limit of [Spirituality lv3] no longer exists, and after using it for a long time, it can be regarded as a lot of accumulation, so that Green''s spiritualism can be quickly improved to [lv5] after he was promoted to a full-scale mage. Because spiritism is an advanced stage of spiritism, the core principles of the two spells have not changed. Green has [Spirituality lv5] and then learns [Spirituality] with half the effort, and soon there is a [Spirituality lv1] in the skill bar. Green was very happy and immediately returned to the real world. In the carriage of the carriage, Green, who seemed to be dozing, suddenly opened his eyes and glanced at Laura next to him. Since this woman changed her career to [Spiritual Trainer], she has been working very hard in her practice. At this time, due to the loss of her mental power, she has fallen asleep. Green smiled, just in time for him to experiment with spirit summoning. Opened the windows of the carriage carriage to see that no one was on the road, and that the driver was concentrating on driving. Green stretched his hand out of the window, shook his staff slightly, followed by his thoughts, slowly output magic power, condensed three magic circles step by step, and sang silently in his mouth. After a full five seconds, he completed the spell and formed a It is far more powerful and sturdier than spiritualism, and it is enough to withstand the psionic fluctuations of high-level undead creatures. At the next moment, Angel Rota was about to come out of it, Green chose to interrupt the magic and sent Rota back to the cemetery. After this test, Green already knew his ability to use spiritism. It takes at least five seconds to complete the [lv1] spirit summoning technique, and it must be combined with the staff and chant. After completing the spell, there is still about half a second before the summoned item comes out. You need to be extra careful here. If it is an encounter, it is very easy was attacked. Green was lost in thought, do you want to use psionic energy to increase the level of [Spirituality]? According to his previous experience of practicing [Spirituality], if he wants to give up singing, he must reach at least [lv3], which can only shorten the casting time of the five seconds, and the 0.5 seconds of the final summons cannot be compressed. Moreover, the psionic energy required to upgrade the third-level spells is quite a lot, and it is really not cost-effective to calculate. Green glanced at the psionic balance again, and temporarily dismissed the idea of ????upgrading the spirit summoning technique. At this time, there was a fork in the road ahead, and there was an extremely tall pomegranate tree at the intersection. On the top of the tree, a sticky substance like a chameleon clinged to the trunk and stood still, until the carriage that Green and Laura were riding passed under the tree, and the thing suddenly wriggled slightly, turning out its two eyes strangely, staring at it with burning eyes. The passing carriage actually penetrated the carriage and saw it directly inside! At the same time, two snail-like tentacles were stretched out, facing the bottom and shaking. "Huh? Isn''t this the strange little necromancer from the special bureau? And the breath of Cristiano? How can there be his breath on this carriage?" As the carriage galloped past, the sticky mass faded from the color of the bark and turned into a blood-red humanoid monster. It was the **** undead Martinez who killed the Reinhard team not long ago. Green and Laura have been living in the lakeside villa for the past few days, and they are inevitably contaminated with some Cristiano breath, but they were unexpectedly detected by Martinez here. Originally, Martinez was here to ambush the Dietrich family. Before he killed Shirley Will''s sister with a blood vine puppet in Velcro Township and framed it for Cristiano, firstly, he put pressure on Cristiano, making him have no choice but to submit to him. Second, he also wanted to lead the snake out of the hole, forcing Shirley Will to send someone out, so that he could ambush and attack. Although this kind of petty fight can''t shake the foundation of the Dietrich family, it can disgust the other party. By the way, let out a sigh of relief. The last time the Eye of Blood and the Dietrich family had a secret contest, their Eye of Blood was severely punished. Press it on the ground and rub it again. According to the news from the city of Faerun, the Dietrich family has sent someone here, and he is a formal superhuman who has just entered the high-level. It was almost time to calculate, so Martinez gave up looking for Green immediately according to Reinhard''s memory, but was ambushed on the only way to Rhine City. But he didn''t expect to wait for Green and Laura here first, which made him stare, and immediately changed his plan, turning into a red light to keep up with Green and Laura''s carriage. Martnez did not act rashly, his real purpose was to obtain the wizard tower inherited from Cristiano. According to the atmosphere in the carriage, Cristiano could not be in the carriage, but this is already an important clue, and now it is necessary to follow the clues, rather than startle the snake. ## (end of this chapter) Chapter 155： 160 Mantis Catching Cicadas (2) Chapter 155 160 Mantis Catching Cicadas (2) Martnez was very patient, lurking in the dense bushes and woods by the roadside, and followed the carriage at a distance of more than ten meters. This road is the only way for the city of Langton and even Faerun to lead to the Rhine City. Although the Rhine City is economically backward, it is also a city with a population of more than 100,000. There are not many horses and carriages passing on the road. . About ten minutes later, three black carriages without logo badges drove over from the opposite side. These carriages are not fast, and the wheels are very heavy. They should be full of goods, like a trade and freight carriage between Langton and Rhine. Green was in the carriage, and he didn''t pay much attention to seeing the three carriages passing by, until the last carriage passed by, and a middle-aged man with a serious expression could be seen sitting inside from the glass of the carriage. seemed to be aware of Green''s gaze, the middle-aged man turned his head and looked, the two eyes crossed each other, and then the carriage separated and drove in two directions. "Is it the person from the special bureau?" Dinho saw Green''s uniform, and a sneer appeared on the corner of his mouth: "Is it a **** who stayed in Rhine City to observe the situation? The evacuation at this time is the meaning above, or are these two people unauthorized Escaped? But no matter which one it is, it shows that the situation in Rhine City is extremely critical." Dinho instantly made up the reason why Green and Laura fled the Rhine City in a hurry, and at the same time there was a feeling of deja vu to Green in his mind. However, before it was too late for him to think about it carefully, a faint smell of blood suddenly made his face stiff, and he immediately closed his eyes and restrained his breath. At this moment, Dinho seemed to disappear directly. The person sitting in the carriage was not a person, but a completely lifeless stone. A red light hidden in the woods by the road passed the carriage without noticing any abnormality, but Dinho in the carriage identified Martinez through the familiar smell of blood. After walking away, Dinho returned to normal, but still kept his eyes closed, as if he was asleep, but he was actually thinking: "It''s actually the blood undead Martinez! What is he doing with that carriage? By the way, the young man in the special bureau is Green Wilson who once entered Cristiano''s house." Dinho remembered why Green looked familiar. The intelligence document he had read before he came had Green''s portrait on it. However, being able to provoke Martinez to follow, obviously Green is an unusual person. Dinho immediately gave up the plan to rush to the small town of Velcro, and did not say hello to the coachman. He flashed directly, left the carriage, and traced back in the direction he had come from. He had a hunch in his heart that Miss Daisy''s death would definitely follow that. Two people are related. Wagendal Post, located between Langton City and Rhine City, is a place for supplying water and fodder for the heavy horses transporting timber in Rhine City. Although the Rhine City''s economy has not developed very well in recent years, the output of wood has not decreased, so that the Wagendahl Station can be maintained. However, this season belongs to the off-season for timber transportation, and the Wagendal station is also closed, and there is no one on duty inside. When the carriage passed here, Green suddenly ordered the coachman to stop here to rest, which made the coachman a little strange. With the money, who knows that the journey has just passed halfway, and there is no hurry. However, Green and Laura were both wearing special bureau uniforms, which looked very intimidating, and the driver didn''t dare to ask more questions, just listened to the instructions. Equally strange is Laura. She almost slept in the carriage all the way, when she woke up, sleepy, looking outside: "Why did you stop? What is this place?" Smelling the stench of horse manure near the station, Laura frowned and looked over inquiringly. Green smiled, only said "Come with me", pushed the door and got out of the carriage, and walked towards the second-story wooden house in the middle of the station as if nothing had happened. Lao''s complexion changed slightly when she **. With the tacit understanding between her and Green, she knew that there was a situation just by seeing Green''s reaction, and immediately followed him calmly, not even rushing to release the battle spirit, for fear of being caught by the enemy. Because there are no valuables, the two-story wooden house of the inn is not locked. Green, one after the other, stepped up and walked into the wooden house of the inn. Martinez and Dinho who followed behind didn''t see anything, they thought it was Green and the others who came here for any incidental official business or other private affairs, they didn''t care about it. Martnez again used the ability of the chameleon to land on the top of a big tree, looking into the station through the interlaced branches and leaves, more than ten meters away was the simple two-story wooden house. In the woods more than 50 meters away from here, Dinho carefully leaned behind a huge rock, his aura was still like a rock, and as long as he didn''t see him with his own eyes, it was almost difficult to detect his existence. Dinho has great ambitions and is also very courageous. Since he discovered Martinez, he has made him a hunting target. Although his strength is far inferior to that of Martinez, he has the advantage of being in the dark and we are clear. The corners of Dinho''s mouth rose slightly, revealing a sinister sneer. At the same time, in the wooden house on the second floor of the inn, Green just walked in, and immediately without saying a word, he began to condense the magic circle and sing the spell of [Spirituality]. Laura also summoned Justin and Ivy tacitly. Because they devoured the spirit skeleton of Sirsova, the spirit bodies of the two snow wolves were stronger than last time. Summoned by Laura, he moved his nose slightly, and immediately smelled a disturbing smell of blood. Even if Martinez was still hiding more than ten meters away, he still couldn''t escape the keen sense of smell of Justin and Ivy. In a breath, Green also completed the summoning technique. As the summoning fellow opened, Rota walked out, and the black wings spread, which immediately made Laura stunned. She has grown so big and has never seen a real angel. It took a few seconds to react after being stunned, and looked at Green excitedly: "Angel! It''s actually an angel! How did you manage to summon a fallen angel?" Green''s face was grim, and he didn''t mean to answer the question at all. His powerful mental power made him extremely sensitive to danger. Although he didn''t find the trace of the enemy, it didn''t prevent him from summoning Rota. He couldn''t find the whereabouts of the enemy. It didn''t mean that the Thunder Angel Rota, who was equivalent to the official level, couldn''t find where the enemy was hiding. Suddenly the figure flashed, and the thunder and lightning angel Rota got Green''s order: "Find and kill all malicious enemies." At the next moment, a lightning-like purple-black figure flashed over the Wagendahl station, and the next moment appeared on the treetops hidden by Martinez, and then the double swords slashed, and the shooting speed was extremely fast, wrapping around the two long swords The black electric arc snapped, and before the sword edge could kill, the arc struck first and hit Martinez''s body, making his chameleon-like ability instantly invalid, and a strange dark red human figure appeared from the tree. ##Two updates are completed, please subscribe, I hope everyone will support and encourage, thank you! (end of this chapter) Chapter 156： Angel Rotas first battle (1) Chapter 156 The First Battle of Angel Rota (1) Martinez was taken aback, he never thought that anyone would find him in this state, and he rushed up and chopped fiercely. Martinez was shocked and angry, and the figure stepped back extremely quickly, but he still did not completely escape the cutting edge, and a piece of viscous blood was cut off, but this loss was a serious injury to Martinez. Neither count. He quickly retreated more than ten meters away, looked at the raider, his pupils shrank suddenly, it turned out to be a female angel with a pair of black wings! However, as an undead, Martinez is unusually sensitive to the same kind. Although the angel in front of him is not full of death, he is very sure that this is an undead creature. Rota didn''t succeed in one blow, and immediately continued to attack, the two swords danced, and rushed towards Martinez. A sword stabbed straight into the red protective light curtain unfolding around Martinez, without any sound, the blade easily penetrated. Although the red light curtain vibrated again and again, as if trying to block it, it had no effect. Immediately after, another long sword wrapped in black electric light swept across, and with a bang, the light curtain was opened. Martnez''s protective light curtain emitted a dazzling red light, and then completely disappeared. However, this also bought Martinez half a second. His figure was directly divided into two, and an identical human figure appeared in front of him. He stretched out his hand and waved forward, causing a rain of blood, and then quickly condensed into a huge giant The **** palm grabbed the thunderbolt sword that Angel Rota stabbed. In an instant, the viscous blood collided with the lightning blade and exploded, as if a bomb exploded, bursting with a bang, and the strong recoil separated the two sides. Martnez''s **** figure''s face rolled out two eyes, staring at Angel Rota gloomily: "Who are you? How did you find me?" Rota''s eyes are indifferent. In the real world, he can''t communicate with other people. Naturally, he won''t answer Martinez''s question. He just raised the thunder and lightning swords again. The angel''s wings fluttered, and he accelerated instantly, breaking through the sonic boom, with a thunderous sound. The explosion sounded violently and rushed up again. "Is it just an undead with no intellect? The necromancer who can get the body of an angel, which old monster shot me?" Martinez secretly screamed bad luck. Although he was arrogant and cruel, he was not a fool. He knew his strength. He also knew who could provoke and who could not provoke the enemy, otherwise he would not be able to climb to the position of the second head of the Eye of Blood. At this time, countless thoughts flashed in his mind, but he suddenly reacted: "No, this angel undead is not aimed at me, but arranged to be guarded by someone!" Thinking of Green''s identity as a necromancer and his unreasonable stay at the inn, he suddenly realized: "Damn it! Is it the kid from the special bureau? Is that lucky kid the illegitimate son of a legendary undead archmage?" Martinez couldn''t help but follow him with some regrets, a mysterious legendary undead archmage with unknown strength, not only him but also the entire Eye of Blood could not offend. Without hesitation, Martinez quickly stepped back, but his speed was not as fast as the Thunder Angel Rota, who was known for his speed. Rota''s wings were open, and the two long swords were crossed in front of him. The black thunder and lightning wrapped around the blades radiated continuously, forming a series of net-like electric chains, and then forming a spherical shape, like a meteor, crashing towards Martin, who was about to escape. Nath slammed into it hard. Rumble and thunder. From a distance, a small black sun wrapped around a white electric arc seemed to appear above the Wagendal station. Dozens of meters away, Dinho, who was preparing to ''mantis catching cicadas, oriole behind'', watched all this in shock. He didn''t expect this to happen at all, and his mind was full of question marks, what was going on? ? At the next moment, there was another loud bang, and the huge meteor-like thunderball hit Martinez. In an instant, the thunderball exploded, and the powerful force slammed Martinez to the ground, and then the countless thunderbolts scattered by the thunderball exploded into a large net and rolled down, layer upon layer of Martinez, who was too late to struggle, and the surrounding area. Everything is completely shrouded in it. Martnez was extremely frightened and tried to break through. In the thunder and lightning net, a dazzling blood light suddenly flashed, and the huge psionic energy suddenly burst out, trying to break through. The thunderbolt net was knocked out of a big drum, but it was not broken. Then the figure flashed, and the thunder and lightning angel Rota fell from the sky, the two swords crossed, and slammed down, and the ''big drum'' was smashed again with a bang. Knocked back. Martinez, who was trapped in the power grid, let out a scream and his breath weakened. "At this level, it''s really... It''s too strong! Did someone deliberately target the Eye of Blood, or is it just a coincidence? Who is behind it?" Dinho subconsciously shrank towards the boulder beside him, his face was uncertain, and his thoughts kept pouring out. In the Thunder Net, Martinez is still struggling, because it is essentially a mass of viscous blood. In theory, as long as a drop of blood is still there, he will not die. However, thunder and lightning were his nemesis, trapped in the large net of thunder and lightning, the light was extinguished, the arc flashed randomly, corroding his blood and emitting white smoke, and the surrounding air was filled with the smell of ozone. Martnez felt weaker than ever before, and the massive blood loss made him a little conscious. As a blood ghost fused with soul and blood, blood is his life. At this time, he condensed his blood into a defense to block it out, which is to use his life to buy time. If this goes on for five minutes, his blood will be exhausted, and the only outcome in death. "No! I can''t die here, I am the blood undead Martinez, I still have lofty ideals unfinished, I must calm down, there must be a way!" Martinez kept telling himself to be calm and never give up, but at this time, he didn''t even notice that his thinking was getting duller and he just kept cursing in his head: "Damn it~ Damn it. Damn~ why! Why is this undead angel so strong? I can feel that she has not reached the legendary level, but is only a high-level official level, why is she so powerful? Why is the gap between the high-level official and the official level so big?" The same question, Dinho''s heart is full of doubts, he has just been promoted to the high rank, and his strength and vision are not as good as Martinez. In fact, similar problems will occur in every extraordinary level reaching the advanced level. Generally, the difference in strength between the primary and middle tiers of each extraordinary profession is not too big. Only when they reach the high rank and face promotion, will there be a huge difference in the combat power of the same rank and the same rank. For example, now the Thunder Angel Rota and Martinez are both official high-level, Martinez''s combat power is only about [400], Angel Rota''s combat power is as high as [650], and the newly promoted Dinio''s combat power is not yet. to [300]. (end of this chapter) Chapter 157： 162 Angel Rotas First Battle (2) Chapter 157 162 Angel Rota''s First Battle (2) As the blood lost more and more, Martinez''s consciousness became more and more cloudy, and his thinking gradually became stagnant, as if he was very sleepy, his brain was blank, he just wanted to go to sleep quickly, and he didn''t want to do anything else. think. Even if he kept reminding himself and roaring in his mind, he still couldn''t lift his spirits. At this time, the only thought in his heart was regret. He regretted that he should not come, regret that he should not follow, and even regret that he should not covet Cristiano''s mage tower... "Is this not going to work?" Rota looked down at a group of human-shaped bloodstained in the thunderbolt net with indifferent eyes, and a flash of disappointment flashed in her mind. She thought she was a strong enemy, but she didn''t expect that the other party was about to receive a lunch box before she fought. . Who knew that at this time, a black light suddenly erupted from Martinez''s body! Martinez, who was almost unconscious, suddenly woke up under the stimulation of this black light, and when he saw the black light, he was even more invigorated: "It was the boss who saved me!" It turned out that the blood knight Akalius hid a psychic energy in his body. At a critical moment, it suddenly exploded, which could be used as a life-saving trump card. In an instant, the jet-black light pierced through the lightning net, Martinez seemed to have a chicken blood, roared, and rushed out. Rota let out a snort, and the next moment a jet of black light struck, she blocked with her double swords, and with a bang, the jet of jet-black light exploded, like a black sun. The powerful shock wave and anti-shock force made Rota retreat violently, the two swords in front of him overlapped, and two pieces of electric light were unfolded, like a peacock opening the screen to block the explosion of the black light. turned back to find Martinez, but he disappeared long ago. "Want to escape?" Rota''s eyes flickered, becoming colder and fiercer, licking her lips, but the sudden accident aroused her emotions, the purple and black wings spread out, suddenly volleyed up, and quickly headed northeast. swept away. At the same time, near the Wagendahl Post Station, there was a bush covered with thorns, and a mass of viscous blood only the size of a watermelon was lying on the ground quietly, restraining all the breath, and it had merged into the surroundings, and could not be noticed at all. A little trace. Above the viscous blood mass, a pair of bizarre human eyes kept blinking to observe the surroundings, looking bitterly at the direction Rota flew away, that was the bait he released, containing his [20%] soul, the remaining [35%] ] blood, to create a substitute that is enough to be fake. This is Martinez''s last means of escape. Even if he succeeds, he will lose a lot. Don''t try to fill in the lost soul and blood in three or five years. Martinez withdrew his gaze and took a deep look at the second-story wooden house. Green and Laura just went in and didn''t come out. In his heart, he thought whether he had killed those two people in the past and let out a sigh of relief. But this thought was suppressed in an instant: "It''s still more important to escape, as long as you can survive, there is a chance for revenge." And Martinez was even more afraid that if Green still had a hole card, as long as he delayed for a moment, when the angel came back, he would have no chance again. Thinking of that beautiful and deadly angel, Martinez''s heart couldn''t help but panic and fear. It is not that he has never seen a powerful superhuman, but no one has ever made him feel like he is only one step away from death like today. Seeing that Rota was led away by his clone, Martinez breathed a sigh of relief, and quickly turned into a **** light, intending to leave here. However, as soon as he moved, his heart palpitated, followed by a bolt of lightning. Martinez sensed that an astonishing danger was coming in an instant, and a red light flashed suddenly, as if teleporting, the speed reached the limit, and quickly moved five meters away. The place where he was just now was struck by lightning, and immediately the lightning converged, revealing a person, the lightning angel who was half-squatting on the ground, his swords in both hands stabbed into the ground. Rota''s eyes were cold and full of murderous intent. It turned out that he was just being led away by the substitute just now. Seeing the angel falling from the sky, Martinez almost cursed his mother in his heart, and even let people not live, paid such a high price, and even cut a part of the soul, he didn''t even win for five minutes. In the next moment, with a bang! Rota swung his sword forward again, and at the same time, dozens of long swords and thorns seemed to flash over Martinez, and each sword penetrated the body composed of viscous blood. Even though Martinez''s body is immune to most physical damage, he can''t stand it like minced meat! Moreover, the lightning damage attached to each sword strike made him even more miserable. "I fought with you! Blast me!" Martinez roared in despair, and finally activated the forbidden techniqueBlood Explosion! Suddenly, a dazzling **** light burst out on him. The red light first expanded, then shrank inward, and then exploded with a bang. The powerful explosion spread to more than 20 meters away, and the big tree hugged by two or three people was affected, and instantly collapsed to death. Rota''s speed was faster than the explosion. I saw a flash of electric light, and the whole person turned into a lightning bolt and quickly escaped from the range of [Blood Explosion]. Waiting for the blood light to dissipate, Rota was suspended in the air hundreds of meters in safety, with his wings raised and shaking slightly, his face remained expressionless, naturally revealing an elegant and confident temperament. Martinez was still struggling to escape. From Rota''s condescending perspective, he saw a conspicuous red light in the woods below, because the use of the blood explosion technique consumed a lot of blood, which made his situation even worse, viscous blood It shrinks again, and the movement speed is not fast, obviously it can''t hold on anymore. Martinez could feel that a pair of indifferent eyes were watching him, he was terrified and unwilling, he was horrified, but unable to resist. "Is it really going to die this time? The boss is right, even if I become an undead, one day I will die." Martinez sighed in his heart, the speed was getting slower and slower, and he had already given up escaping. In the next moment, Rota appeared above him, and then a sword stabbed... Martinez finally reached the limit. The bloodless body without a fixed shape was pinned to the ground by the thunder and lightning sword, as if a huge slug was still struggling instinctively, and then there was a pop, like a bubble burst, Martinez. Si''s body burst open, and the originally viscous blood body turned into a pool like water, leaving behind a few pieces of spirit skeletons and a translucent blood-red pebble. At this time, Green''s eyes lit up when he saw the familiar pebble through [Visual Synchronization]: "Another psychic crystal, as expected, it''s better to play the boss to get the money!" Green''s eyes lit up, the last time the psychic crystal of Hillsova directly brought him [7500] psionic energy, this psychic crystal from the blood undead Martinez wouldn''t be too bad even if it was not as good as that one. . (end of this chapter) Chapter 158： There is an illusion called almost success (1) Chapter 158 There is an illusion that I almost succeeded (1) #Before updating, please subscribe first. Although the results are average, the author will work harder. If you read the book, you can help to subscribe if you feel that it is still in your eyes. Seeing the increase in data is a great encouragement to the author. Thank you! The soil was tumbling, and the undead devil vine that had been swimming underground suddenly rushed out of the ground, swallowing the psychic crystal into the mouthpiece and quickly retracted to the ground. After a while, the psionic crystal appeared in Green''s hand, and he was immediately transformed into the cemetery''s psionic energy. "Huh? Only [3200] psionic power." Green frowned: "How come there are so few? It stands to reason that the strength of the blood undead Martinez is not lower than that of the Church of Nature''s Sirsova, why is there so much difference?" In fact, Martinez and Hillsova''s strengths are indeed similar. The reason why the psionic crystals after the death of the two are so different is because Martinez has previously differentiated a small half-soul to create a clone, which has caused him to lose a lot of origin. Moreover, Hirsova is a sacrifice to the **** of nature. Years of prayers have given him a divine breath in his soul. After death, this divine breath has also been integrated into the crystallization of spiritual energy. The difference between the two will be nearly doubled in the final transformation of the psychic power. "Forget it, more than 3,000 is not a lot." Green didn''t bother much, and immediately turned his mind and entered the cemetery. In the face of the sudden attack of Martinez, although Green was calm on the surface, he panicked inwardly. Until the last moment, he couldn''t help worrying, what if even the angel of thunder and lightning couldn''t stop the enemy himself? Now that he has obtained more than 3,000 psionic powers, Green is even more eager to convert psionic power into combat power. Unfortunately, the situation and time at this time did not allow it, so he could only hold down his mood and continue to look outside. After ??Martnez was killed, Rota did not stop in place, but rushed to the other direction in a flash. At the same time, Dinho, who was hiding behind the big stone, suddenly felt like he was being watched by a poisonous snake. He thought he was hiding well, but in fact, he was discovered by Devil Vine and locked his hiding place. Just in order to concentrate on dealing with Martinez, Green pretended not to know, and now that the dust has settled, of course he will not let it go. "not good!" Dinho let out a secret cry and found that Rota was rushing very fast. Knowing that he was exposed, it was too late to run. He immediately burst into psionic energy and jumped into the air. Two enchanted pistols, one black and one white, appeared in his hands, which were alternately buckled. Pulling the trigger, the muzzle burst into flames, shooting out enchanted bullets thicker than a thumb. A series of "ding ding ding ding" gold and iron symphony, Rota swung two swords, blocking all the bullets, but inevitably affected the speed of the assault. Seeing that the raid could not succeed, Rota stopped expressionlessly. Dinho saw this and didn''t shoot anymore. He knew his strength. As a gun hunter, an extraordinary profession specializing in [Firearms] and [Spying], most of his strength was on these two enchanted pistols. But the scene of Rota beheading Martinez is still vivid in his mind, and he has just made a move, which makes his heart even more cold. With other professional skills, it is still difficult to break through the double-sword block and hit the enemy on the opposite side. "Your Excellency, this is just a misunderstanding. I am Dinho Casmaron, a senior deacon of the Dietrich family. I was watching your battle just now out of curiosity. I am abrupt. Please forgive me." Dinho took the opportunity He shouted loudly to the wooden house through Rota, knowing that his strength was not good enough, he wanted to try to communicate. He knew that the powerful female angel in front of him was just an undead creature, and the one who really had the final say should be the young captain of the special bureau in the wooden house. "People from Dietrich''s family?" Green frowned, and he had already roughly understood the purpose of this man''s coming by telepathy. Not long ago, in order to persecute Cristiano, Martinez used the blood vine puppet to kill Daisy, and then put the blame on Cristiano. Obviously, this person chose this time to come near Rhine City, and he must have come to investigate Daisy''s death. After figuring out the ins and outs, Green still frowned. Although he didn''t want to offend the Dietrich family, it was a question whether he should let him go. Green has a hunch that if this person is released, it will definitely bring big trouble in the future. If they were killed directly, if they were found out, it would definitely lead to violent revenge from the Dietrich family. Green hesitated, lowered his head to ponder for a moment, but suddenly raised his head, a murderous intent flashed in his eyes. Before Green made a decision, Dinho had already helped him make a choice. It turned out that just stating his identity and begging for mercy were expedient measures. Taking advantage of the fact that Rota did not continue to attack, Dinho sneered secretly in his heart: "Hmph, after all, he is just a fledgling rookie. He has powerful undead creatures but has no awareness of desperate battles. He is still too immature." At the same time, the spiritual energy in Dinho rushed to his feet, and subtle magic runes appeared on the leather shoes. In the next moment, a miniature space magic circle was formed at an extremely fast speed. The corners of Dinho''s mouth were upturned, and he fell directly, and dozens of meters away, in front of the door of the two-story wooden house, where his eyes were fixed, an identical space magic circle appeared. At the same time as Dinho fell into the magic circle, he fell out of another magic circle. He landed on his feet and came to the door of the wooden house. He immediately slammed into his shoulders, slammed the wooden door open, and people also Followed a tumbling into the wooden house. "Boy, I know where you are, you can''t run away!" Dinho roared, as agile as an antelope, and rushed to the second floor of the wooden house at the fastest speed. Just now, he found the location of Green and Laura through the [Insight] ability of the gun hunter, and then spared no expense. The use of an expensive instant space item, is to raid to catch Green. Although Dinho didn''t look back, he could feel that the angel was behind him. The distance of tens of meters he used the instant space props to fight for was only a momentary time for the Thunder Angel, and he had to use this time to complete the hunt for Green. The ?? figure was as fast as a ghost, looking at the wooden door facing the stairs, an excited smile appeared on Dinho''s face. He seemed to have thought that after capturing Green, obtaining that powerful undead angel would be a great achievement as long as it was dedicated to the family. By then, don''t say that Shirley Will treats him differently, and will even alarm the count... At this moment, a lot of thoughts flashed in Dinho''s mind, until he rushed to smash the wooden door on the second floor, and a handsome two-gun front finger turned over and locked the two people who were huddled in the corner. However, when he slammed into the door, locked the target with his two guns, and was about to show a triumphant smile, his pupils suddenly shrank into needles. At the same time, Green had just completed the spiritualism, and a strong surge of psionic energy surged out of the summoning channel in front of him, followed by a black shadow that rushed out at high speed with the sound of hoofs of "Tread~step~step~" (end of this chapter) Chapter 159： 164 There is an illusion that I almost succeeded (2) Chapter 159 164 There is an illusion that I almost succeeded (2) Dinho just shook his head slightly, and was stabbed in the chest by a black knight''s spear more than three meters long. Although he is a high-level formal-level superhuman, the moment he was stabbed, his spiritual energy flashed, and in an instant a light shield composed of blue hexagons was formed. Because it was too hasty, it was only the size of a palm. At the position of the chest, the knight''s spear was blocked. Although he avoided being pierced by the knight''s spear, the huge impact of the fallen knight''s man and horse could not be cancelled out of thin air. Even if Dinho''s combat power was three times that of the fallen knight, it was inevitable in this situation. The image was hit by a truck, and flew back ruthlessly at a faster speed than he rushed in. Dinio, who was still in the air, looked bewildered, as if 10,000 grass and mud horses had run through his heart. "Impossible! It shouldn''t! It''s unscientific! Why is it completely different from my plan? It was almost a success, but what the **** is the cavalry that suddenly rushed out? That''s the second floor, where did the cavalry come from... " With a bang, Dinho, who flew upside down, smashed through the wall of the wooden house. The pain in his back and the shock of the impact brought him back to his senses. His IQ was back on the line, and he reacted suddenly. There was also a fierce thunder and lightning angel at the scene. , Since the plan to capture the thief first and the king has failed, and you have not got the bargaining chip of the threat, you must retreat as soon as possible! In an instant, in Dinho''s mind, four possible situations emerged after he landed, and he quickly thought of two alternatives, the next escape route, and the required magic props... However, at the next moment, before Dinho landed, a ghostly figure appeared behind him. Dinho''s eyes swept to the figure vaguely, and You Qi saw a piece of black wings, which made his heart sink, then his chest and back hurt, and then he looked down at his chest, the long sword tip wrapped with black electric light had penetrated. his body. Dinho stared at the tip of the sword that pierced his chest, with a numbing black lightning flashing on it, causing him to hallucinate as he was dying. It seems that no fallen knight appeared just now, exactly as he imagined, he rushed in and pointed his guns at both hands, and the young necromancer was scared to pee... But the severe pain of the fatal wound suddenly woke him up, blood poured out of his mouth, and he murmured: "Mingming... Obviously I almost succeeded!" In the next moment, Dinho''s pupils dimmed, and Rota utterly died as he drew out his long sword. The corners of Green''s mouth were slightly upturned, showing a triumphant smile. He walked to Dinho''s body unhurriedly, looked down and took a step back, giving Rota a wink. Rota understood, and immediately slashed Dinho''s head with a sword, slender fingers poked through the wound a few times, and dug out a light blue pebble. Unlike Martinez''s superhuman who is close to the spirit body, the spirit body disperses and the psionic crystals appear naturally. Dinho has a real body, and his psychic crystals are hidden in the brain. Green took the soul crystal from Rota''s hand, clenched his fingers, and then spread his hand, the blue pebble was gone. glanced at the cemetery''s psionic energy balance [4950], Green frowned, not particularly satisfied: "Is there only [1300] psionic energy this time? No wonder the strength is much worse than Martinez." ordered Rota to bring the corpse back to the cemetery. How can I say that Dinho is also a high-level formal superhuman, and his corpse should be able to create a good undead... Green is located in his home on the outskirts of Langton City. This is the third day he and Laura have returned to Langton City. Laura was not at home, saying that in order to increase the combat experience of Justin and Ivy, she would go to the Mage Association to borrow a simulated battle arena for enhanced training. Green stayed at home as soon as he came back, and killed Martinez and Dinho, making the cemetery''s psionic balance close to 5,000. After seeing the powerful combat power of Lightning Angel Rota, Green certainly wouldn''t let these five thousand spiritual energy go moldy there. So when he came back that day, he immediately entered the cemetery and came to the town hall where the bodies of the three angels were kept. Looking at the three horrific corpses, Green''s mood was eager and eager to repair it immediately. Unfortunately, it is impossible to repair the three angels with less than 5,000 psychic powers. Psionics also needs to be filled. Green checked again, repairing the flame epee angel needs [1000] psionic power, repairing the ice mage angel needs [1700] psionic power, and repairing the giant shield warhammer angel needs [4300] psionic power. The repair cost of the first two is obviously related to the degree of damage, while the cost of repairing the Shield War Angel is extraordinarily high, some of which are disproportionate to the damage to her corpse. Green guessed that it was very likely that the shield war angel with super combat power had a certain attribute more than the other three angels, so he needed so many psychic repairs. Unfortunately, the balance of psionic energy is not very abundant. I am afraid that the remaining psionic energy of repairing the shield war angel will not be enough. For the sake of safety, Green finally chose to repair the ice mage angel first. In his current situation, the Ice Mage Angel with powerful spellcasting ability is undoubtedly the best choice. Among the undead creatures under Green''s command, even Green himself, is very lacking in spellcasting ability, especially the plastic energy caster with powerful attacking ability. Moreover, Ice Mage''s water magic has a strong range of effects of [Slow Down] and [Imprisonment]. In combination with the Thunder Angel, which focuses on agile single-soldier attacks, it can definitely play the effect of one plus one more than two. Green made up his mind and put it into action immediately. He first invested in psychic energy to repair the Frozen Angel, and for the next three days, he continued to use [Undead Infection] to slowly transform the body of the angel into an undead creature, and finally invested in the soul to synthesize an angel. Corpse witch. Because of the previous experience, this time went more smoothly, but it was more difficult to integrate into the soul. This time, Green chose the third sister of the six demon girls, Hill, to fuse with the ice angel. Hill itself is of the water attribute, and her soul is closest to the ice angel. Green thought she would be easier to integrate into the new body, but unexpectedly, the rejection she encountered was stronger than that of Rota! As soon as Hill''s spirit body entered the Frozen Angel''s body, he was immediately subjected to a huge repulsive force. Fortunately, Hill''s tenacity was very strong, and he just endured it silently and was not rejected. After waiting for a few seconds, a reminder from the cemetery came: an abnormal undead body was found, and the angel corpse was fused with the Signos demon spirit body. Green couldn''t help but let out a snort. He didn''t expect such a strong rejection. The fusion of Hill and Frost Angel actually reached [39%], which was [18%] higher than Rota''s fusion of Thunder Angel, but it needed to consume more psionic energy. What''s going on here? "Is it the difference between a mage and a warrior?" Green couldn''t find a reason for a while, and he didn''t go to the horns. He simply ignored the past and chose to go directly to kryptonite. In an instant, the [1200] spiritual energy was put in, and the ice angel immediately became quiet, no longer repelling the soul, and the spiritual body was completely integrated, completing the final step of transforming the angel corpse witch. Check Attributes: Hill, Angel Corpse Witch, Evocator, [6] Hero, Combat Strength [720] The second update is complete! (end of this chapter) Chapter 160： mental power limit Chapter 160 Limited Spiritual Power Green obtained the second angel, the Frost Angel Hill, which made him squander most of the psionic energy obtained by killing Martinez and Dinho again, and he did not use the remaining 2,000 psionic energy. Originally, these psychic powers were enough to resurrect the flaming epee angel, but when Green was about to put it into practice, he suddenly felt a trance, and then his head stabbed like a needle. Green couldn''t help groaning, and pressed his temples with his hands, and it took him a long time to recover. "This is~~~ What''s going on here? That feeling just now..." Green was surprised, unable to figure out what happened just now. At this moment, a reminder from the cemetery came: "Ding! The host pays attention, the total amount of undead creatures exceeds the limit of mental power, and the host cannot carry more undead creatures." "Limited mental power?" Green was puzzled, it was the first time he heard this concept. According to the information disclosed in the prompt, and the essential relationship between the Necromancer and the summons, this [Spiritual Power Limit] should mean something similar to the upper limit of the population. The upper limit of the population is based on the amount of spiritual power as a floating indicator. The higher the spiritual power, the more summons with stronger strength can be obtained. Green immediately checked the attribute column, and sure enough, the data of [Spiritual Power Limit] was added, and the initial data was [1000]. This value is based on skeleton soldiers. Currently, Green is a first-level official necromancer. With his upper limit of spiritual power, he can carry a thousand skeleton soldiers, and so on. The stronger the undead summons, the more spiritual power is occupied. Green knew in his heart that when he encountered such a bottleneck, there was basically no shortcut. The only way to get the extra population cap was to increase the level of the mage by practicing meditation. However, it is temporarily impossible to break through the limit of mental power, but you can adjust the structure of each unit within the limit. For example, if you consume some zombies and skeleton soldiers, you can make some space for the flame angel and shield war angel. With this idea in mind, Green started a new round of exploration of the foggy world, ready to consume some cumbersome cannon fodder troops. The combination of gun skeletons and undead cannons is the foundation of the entire undead army. Green does not intend to reduce the number of kobolds, because to some extent they belong to the kobold shaman Emma Hart''s summons, in the cemetery It has only been certified and has received limited reinforcement, so Green does not take up much mental power, so it is not necessary to consider reducing it, and even if it encounters the Kobold tribe again, it can continue to increase the number. Cheap and easy to obtain have always been the attributes of the cannon fodder, and the kobold zombie is a high-quality cannon fodder that meets these two conditions. Green thought carefully and decided to first consume the 100 ordinary zombies obtained from the last attack on the mage tower, as well as the evil spirit team whose presence was getting lower and lower, freeing up a limited share of spiritual power for the two angels waiting to be resurrected. Green''s point of view was condescending as he watched hundreds of exploration troops walk out of the city defense fortress. Four zombie squads, one evil spirit squad, plus ten kobold zombie squads led by the kobold shaman Emma Hart, headed to the Mage Tower where Cristiano was stationed, ready to sweep the radius of 20 around the Mage Tower first. The range of kilometers, draw a map, place a sentry, complete the effective control of the vicinity, and then continue to extend outwards. This time, in addition to the kobold shaman, the ice angel Hill and the corpse witch knight Penny were also sent out by Green. The Frost Angel Hill is an indispensable high-end combat power for the legion, while the corpse knight Penny is purely for experience. Originally, Penny was only a second-level corpse witch with average combat power, but as a younger sister who had a bond with Grimm, Grimm still gave her some preferential treatment. After obtaining the Fallen Knight, he specially recruited a Fallen Unicorn to Penny at the Zombie Stable. With the strength of the fallen unicorn, Penny''s career has jumped from a second-level corpse witch to a fourth-level corpse knight, and her comprehensive combat power has reached [65]. Although it is not as good as the genuine fallen knight, it surpasses Christie, who is also a fourth-level hero. Arno. Penny''s extraordinary occupation was a knight, and now she is very happy to be a corpse knight. Even the huge scythe before has become a standard three-piece knight with her heart - a knight''s spear, an enchanted pistol, and a melee cross. sword. Riding on the back of a tall fallen unicorn, Penny looked heroic in a knightly armor that imitated the style of an angel''s battle armor. She stared at the undead in front of her with cold eyes, marching in groups until the last kobold zombie walked out of the city defense fortress. , She retracted her gaze and looked up at the sky, as if she could see Green, who existed there with a [perspective], showing a smile, and immediately gave a soft drink, urging the horse to run forward. Tina has been having a very bad time recently. She feels like she is going crazy. Every night when she goes to bed, she always hears an inexplicable whisper in her ear. But when he woke up and opened his eyes, the sound disappeared. At first she suspected that she was too tired, or that she was frightened last time in Velcro, after all, the experience was so terrifying. Even after a long time, Tina couldn''t help shivering when she recalled it. She still can''t understand why she is so rational and cautious, why she has received a letter from a stranger, believing it recklessly, and running to such a terrifying place recklessly. That was terrible, Guy died, Wood died, and he almost died at the hands of those inexplicable weirdos. Tina thought it was a miracle that she could come back alive! However, after the miracle comes endless pain, nightmares, insomnia, palpitations, fear... Tina didn''t know what hope there was in such a life, she even thought about suicide, but even more incredible, whenever she had the idea of ??suicide, he would feel severe pain all over his body, and the green ropes would appear on his body. Shadow, like the tentacles of an octopus, explores and extends outwards. In order to suppress her talent in these early years, the [Spirit Binding] applied to her seemed to have mutated. After she escaped from Velcro Town, her spirit was stimulated, and she fused with Spirit Binding to bind herself to herself. The shackles became its own psionic tentacles. However, Tina has not received formal superhuman training, so she seems at a loss for this kind of change, so there are all kinds of uncomfortable situations. Until three days ago, she couldn''t bear it anymore, and she went to visit Mr. Borg! Mr. Borg is an erudite and graceful old man with white hair. He is a professor of psychology at Byron Institute of Technology. He has a high academic level and is very approachable. He is very popular with students. But in Tina''s impression, this Mr. Borg is a dangerous and eccentric person. If it weren''t for her that she couldn''t bear the torture and had no money to go to a regular psychiatric clinic, she would not have asked for this Borg anyway. gentlemen. However, when Tina came to Mr. Borg''s house with an uneasy mood, she was surprised to find that someone was still there! Mr. Borg smiled and led Tina into the room, not shy about the dozen or so people who were wearing green robes, with dull eyes, kneeling on the ground, and praying devoutly. These people are both male and female, but they are all young, and they are probably all students. At this time, they are worshipping an unknown **** very devoutly. Looking at this scene, Tina became more uneasy in her heart, and her fear became heavier and heavier. She had the heart to turn around and leave immediately, but she always felt that Mr. Borg next to her was looking at her with a strange look, causing her legs to be filled with lead, no matter what. No matter how hard you try, you can''t move at all. "Oh! Dear Tina, you finally came, two days later than I expected. Don''t worry, this is very good, good will and patience, no wonder you will be my Lord''s favor." Mr. Borg smiled and said slowly, as if everything was under control. (end of this chapter) Chapter 161： Ability God Kingdom (1) Chapter 161 Ability God Kingdom (1) That night, Tina returned to the dormitory in a daze. She vaguely remembered that Mr. Borg took her to the back room, then took out a pocket watch and shook it at her, and then groped her on her body... But those are not important anymore, at least that night, she slept peacefully until noon the next day, without dreaming or hearing whispers in her ears. Tina finally breathed a sigh of relief, he seemed to have found a great savior, even if Mr. Borg did some dirty things to her, it didn''t matter. After a simple grooming, he immediately went to Mr. Borg''s house. This time, Mr. Borg generously introduced her to those who prayed in green robes, claiming that they belonged to the Church of Nature, and that Mr. Borg was a priest of the church. He also said that Tina was favored by the **** of nature. Destined to become a sacrifice to the **** of nature. If someone had said this before, Tina would have sneered contemptuously, but at this time, instead of rejecting Mr. Borg''s statement, he very much agreed with him. At the same time, phantoms of vines appeared around her, like living little ones. Snakes swam slowly around her. Tina was not surprised to see these, as if it should be so, this is the blessing of God, the extraordinary ability bestowed on her - the psionic vine! Next, Mr. Borg instilled some concepts and common sense of superhumans in Tina, and then Tina became Mr. Borg''s assistant and went to the secret stronghold of the Church of Nature in Faerun. It was an abandoned factory on the outskirts of the city. The desolate and dilapidated scene was out of tune with the blossoming city of Faerun a few kilometers away. This place has long been transformed into a secret base by the Church of Nature. The outer area is blessed with a hidden formation, which looks desolate and quiet, but it is full of heat inside. About forty people in green robes are busy, preparing various sacrifices. and monsters. In an instant, Tina saw an uncomfortable scene. First, there were three black goats whose blood had been drained shortly after their death. They must have been in extreme pain before dying. The corpses of the three black goats all showed hideous expressions. Next are all kinds of bones, internal organs, broken limbs, withered seedlings, rooted roots... These things were systematically placed in the middle of the abandoned factory building by the green-robed man, and a huge magic circle with a diameter of more than fifteen meters was drawn on it. This is an extremely tedious and boring job. Every sacrifice must be placed in the corresponding position, and no mistakes are allowed. Otherwise, the failure of the ceremony is small, and the gods who anger the faith are really scary. In the past, seeing this scene, Tina must have screamed in fright, and then ran desperately to the police. However, at this time, she had a feeling of ''it''s nothing'' and ''should be like this'', and even looked at the three black goats whose blood had been drained, and took a few more glances with interest. Tina realized that her situation was wrong, her original values ??and morals were distorted, she subconsciously looked at Mr. Borg, still with a smile like a spring breeze, but it made her feel creepy. However, even so, she was still unusually calm, not even her heartbeat and breathing had changed, her brain was as clear as a cold machine. Mr. Borg did not shy away, smiled and said: "Child, I know how you feel, and your consciousness and thinking have been distorted. This feeling is very bad, but you are someone who is favored by my Lord, and I believe you will adapt to it soon. of. "Sir, can you tell me why I do this?" Tina frowned, affected by the distortion of his thinking, his heart was unusually calm. Mr. Borg showed a helpless and determined expression: "Child, you are a favored person, and you will also be tested by God. Facing death, ignoring killing, and keeping calm at all times are the qualities you must possess, otherwise you will enter [that place]. Just to die." "That place?" Tina narrowed her eyes slightly, looking directly at Mr. Borg with bright eyes. Mr. Borg nodded and whispered: "That is the kingdom of the Ability God, it is full of thick fog, dark sky and desolate cities, as well as countless terrifying extraordinary creatures. There human beings are extinct, and death dominates All, the light of God dimmed..." Tina listened to Mr. Borg''s impassioned remarks, waited silently for him to finish, and then asked indifferently: "Then why do you need me to go there? I think I must not be unique. How many people have gone with me? There are so many strong people in the church, why did they choose me? Although I have good ability, I am just an apprentice who has just awakened. Is it because high-level extraordinary people need to pay a lot to enter that place? " "Uh~~~" Mr. Borg was stunned for a moment. After facing up to this distorted value for the first time, the wisdom and insight possessed by a girl with a high IQ who remained calm at all times. Admitted to the Faerun Institute of Technology as a civilian, Tina''s intelligence is beyond doubt. "You are very smart, as you think, in order to ensure success, there are thirty people like you, but I can tell you responsibly that your talent is the highest among these thirty people." Mr. Borg Still kindly said: "Entering that place does have to pay a huge price. Every time the strength increases by one level, the price will increase a hundred times." Tina directly ignored Mr. Borg''s compliment, and it is estimated that twenty-nine other people will hear similar comments, such as ''you are the best'', ''you are unique'', ''you are the only savior'', All are scammers. Tina understands very well that these people are consumables, and they can sacrifice in large numbers in order to complete the task, even if they die, it will not be a pity. With the nature of the Church of Nature, let alone 30 people, it is 3,000 people. As long as they can achieve their goals, they will slaughter and sacrifice without hesitation. took a deep breath, and Tina''s eyes were calm. At this time, she was even grateful that Mr. Borg in front of her had distorted her thinking and cognition, so that she could maintain a calm and sharp thinking in the face of any situation. "What about the mission? What do you need me to do?" Tina asked the question he was most concerned about and most curious about. Mr. Borg flashed a frenzy in his eyes, and immediately returned to normal, smiling: "There is no task, you just need to enter the kingdom of the Ability God, each of you is a space coordinate, and the rest will be handed over to Sonic High Priest. All right." Tina nodded slightly, she knew that the Sonic High Priest, who was the highest-ranking figure in the Church of Nature, was going to go out in person this time! Mr. Borg warned again, and finally brought Tina to the center of the huge circle. Around the circle, the people in green robes stood in a specific position, clasped their hands in front of their chests, moved their lips slightly, and prayed devoutly. All kinds of **** and terrifying sacrifice items are placed on each node of the magic circle. Those are the limbs and internal organs of extraordinary creatures rich in psionic energy. At this moment, the spiritual energy is constantly spilling out, so that the entire magic circle is continuously charged. (end of this chapter) Chapter 162： 167 The Kingdom of Gods (2) Chapter 162 167 Ability God Kingdom (2) After a while, the green-robed people standing around stopped praying, took out a sharp knife from under the robe with no expression, and slashed it down at his wrist. The blood continuously sprinkled on the array, and it quickly extended along the pattern engraved on the ground. In the blink of an eye, it infected the entire array. There was a humming sound, the ground shook slightly, and a ray of light gushed out, and the array began to slowly grow. up and running. Located in the middle of the circle, next to where Tina was standing, three twisted black goat''s grievances gradually emerged from the bodies of the three black goats. They were pulled by the circle and connected their heads and feet to each other to form a circle. The thick resentment condensed in the center of the ring, and after the blessing of the magic circle, it turned into a rich black, like a mass of thick ink... At this time, Mr. Borg carefully took out a mottled broken ceramic piece, raised his hand and threw it into the center of the circle. It was just a piece of ordinary broken porcelain, but its preciousness came from that mysterious kingdom of Ability God. Only this kind of item originating from that Ability God kingdom can open the passage to that world. As the broken piece of porcelain slammed into the mass of resentment that seemed to be substantial, like a boiling oil pan into which water was splashed, the black ink resentment rolled wildly, and the three huge black goat resentment spirits let out a shrill cry. , the resentment that was condensed in essence became more profound and terrifying. Under the blessing of the formation, the ordinary piece of porcelain was wrapped, and it rotated faster and faster, and gradually penetrated into the inside of the piece of porcelain. . After a few minutes, with a bang, the tile finally couldn''t bear it and exploded into powder. The powder of the porcelain pieces is filled in the ring formed by the three black goat grievances, tracing the breath originating from the kingdom of the Ability God, and with the blessing of a large amount of spiritual energy, a transmission channel was opened. "Tina! Take advantage of now!" Mr. Borg called out, Tina jumped in response, and with a white light, the figure disappeared instantly... At the same time, in the northwestern province of the Kingdom of Lorenzo, similar ceremonies were being carried out in 30 different locations. Most of them succeeded, and a small number of ceremonies failed, and the selected people had not yet started. Condensed by strong resentment, full of gloom, darkness, despair, and death, the thick black psychic energy was instantly shattered. On the outskirts of Langton, Green is practicing meditation at home. Since triggering the limitation of his spiritual power, he has become more enthusiastic about practicing meditation. In fact, Greene doesn''t expect to be promoted to the intermediate level through cultivation, but it is more worth looking forward to saving up 5,000 psionic energy to upgrade [town hall lv4]. However, practicing meditation also has the benefits of practicing meditation. The most important thing is to polish the use of spiritual power. As a magician, spiritual power is the most important foundation. In order to use magic, one must first convert the spiritual energy in the body into magic power. The spiritual power acts as a lubricant and catalyst in the process. The higher the Mage''s spiritual power, the faster the magic power transformation, the smaller the transformation loss, and the more flexible the manipulation. Green''s situation is even more different. He did not advance to the official level by his own efforts. Although the level of meditation can be improved by upgrading the town hall, it is inevitable that he cannot control the skyrocketing ability after the upgrade. There is no shortcut to this situation, only through continuous practice, familiarity with your own abilities, and gradually achieve the effect of controlling your heart. Just finished practicing meditation, Green is going to go to Old One Eye to see if there are any new magic item fragments, and by the way, order another batch of arms. However, at this time, Green suddenly received a report from Penny, thirty-five kilometers west of the Cristiano Mage Tower, and discovered a large-scale city ruins. Green''s eyes suddenly lit up, and he ignored the old one-eyed side and immediately entered the cemetery to check the situation. Ever since he started exploring the map, he discovered the ruins of the city for the first time, which made Green look forward to it. In a blink of an eye, he arrived at the scene. The city ruins discovered by the exploration troops are located in the center of a plain area, and Greens elevated perspective can be seen. Judging from the architectural style of the site, this should be a human city, and the scale of the city wall is quite large, with a large number of private houses and a majestic temple, but unfortunately it is now in ruins, and you can''t see it here. people who used to live. Green frowned as he looked at the ruins of the city, reminding him of what the cemetery looked like back then, isn''t it also a ruin! At that time, only the town hall and a cemetery that produced skeleton soldiers were left in the cemetery, and the city that belonged to humans was destroyed more thoroughly, not even the town hall was left. However, in this piece of ruins, there is a place where light blue light flashes, and on a half-meter-high circular platform, an entrance to a huge time-space gate with a diameter of four meters is formed. This is also the main reason why Penny informed Green to come here, otherwise it is just the ruins of a city, and there is no need for Green to come over in a hurry. "Is the only thing that hasn''t been destroyed in the ruins of this city is this gate of time and space?" Green''s perspective landed and stared at the gate of time and space. Ever since he realized that the cemetery is in a huge world, Green has given up the idea of ??''I''m the only one who hangs out'', and even made mental preparations to meet other ''players''. Although so far, no such situation has been encountered, but the ruins of this city have proved that at least it used to be a city representing the temple of mankind. Green stared at the time-space gate that glowed with blue dim light, but was thinking in his heart whether to destroy it or not. As a necromancer, although he is not proficient in space magic, the magician''s keen sense of magic enables him to still judge that this time-space gate is still in normal operation. Anyone who knows the correct coordinates and pays some spiritual energy , can be sent over. This is something Green is concerned about. After all, this place is not too far from his cemetery. It would be difficult if a powerful enemy was teleported inexplicably one day. But at this time, the space-time gate in front of him suddenly swayed slightly, and there was an abnormal spatial psionic energy fluctuation, and then the figure flashed and jumped out from the inside, because the footsteps were unstable and he fell on the horse. Greene was stunned for a moment, looking at the boy who was pouting on the ground with his **** thrown on the ground and his face on the ground, he muttered silently in his heart, is this funny comparison a joke? At this time, Rooney''s head was still dizzy, and it took a long time for him to come back to his senses. He rubbed his aching face, got up from the ground, and looked around vigilantly. "Is this the country of Ability God? Nothing special!" Rooney took a breath and felt the surrounding psionic energy: "The concentration is higher, but it is not an exaggeration. And what about the surrounding building ruins? There shouldn''t be any danger around here, right?" As a patron who has been taught in the Church of Nature since childhood, Rooney did not accept Tina''s mental magic that distorts values. He firmly believes that his ability is sufficient to deal with any situation that arises, and he does not need the kind of spell with great side effects to remain absolute. calm state. However, in the next moment, Rooney''s confidence was shaken. In his field of vision, just a dozen meters away, surrounded by a large white skeleton soldiers, it can be seen that the number is at least more than one hundred. Rooney''s heart sank, he subconsciously took two steps back, turned around and wanted to run back, only to find that there were even more ugly monsters behind him! He knew these monsters, their mouths full of sharp teeth and stinky saliva, all of which were the hallmarks of kobolds. However, he was keenly aware that these kobolds were a little different. Although they were neatly dressed and had no corpse stench, their bodies were full of the breath of death... (end of this chapter) Chapter 163： 168 The Kingdom of Gods (3) Chapter 163 168 Ability God Kingdom (3) "Damn, why is this~~here~~~ all undead! There is a problem with the teleportation array, why is this happening, are the coordinates wrong? How come there are so many undead troops at the exit of the teleportation array?" Rooney''s face was full of confusion, and despair rose in his heart. In the face of so many undead, let alone an apprentice, he would have to kneel even if he changed into a formal superhuman. He subconsciously cracked a stiff and embarrassing smile from the corner of his mouth, rolling his eyes, looking around quickly, looking for a chance to escape. Even now, he is still not reconciled, even if there is only a chance, he has to find a way to survive. However, at the next moment, a figure descending from the sky completely wiped out Rooney''s last fluke. I saw a purple-haired beauty holding a diamond staff and wearing a black gold-trimmed armor suspended in suspension, stopped two meters above the ground. The important thing is that she has a pair of wings behind her, which are slowly fanning, without driving the airflow. But he lifted the body of this purple-haired beauty into the air. Rooney swallowed hard, looked up, and smiled bitterly in his heart: "MMP, this doesn''t let people live, why are there fallen angels? It is said that the angels are legendary extraordinary creatures, why do they appear? it''s here?" In fact, he didn''t know that the angels are of the legendary level, but the angels Green were transformed by using the angel''s corpse to fuse the souls of the six demon girls. Their strength is only at the formal level, but for Rooney, there is not much difference between the two. All at once. At this time, Rooney completely dispelled the idea of ??escaping. If it was just those skeleton soldiers and kobolds, maybe he could still escape after being lucky, but the appearance of this angel sister in front of him completely extinguished his hope. . Nancy looked blankly at the young man below. In her eyes, this weak human being was not worth paying attention to at all. If it wasn''t for Green''s orders, she wouldn''t even take a second look. Nancy waved her hand lightly, and a [Frost Shackle] locked Rooney. He struggled twice, but he couldn''t shake it. He could only let a few kobold zombies **** him to the direction of a tall tower. Rooney knew that kind of mage tower, and thought to himself: "It''s actually a mage tower. Could it be that the owner here is a powerful undead mage? To be able to have undead creatures like fallen angels, that undead mage is at least a legendary archmage! " Thinking of this possibility, Rooney couldn''t help but feel a little weak, but he knew the method of the Necromancer to concoct the soul, no matter how tough he was, he had to be obedient in the hands of the Necromancer. Thinking of that kind of horror, Rooney made up his mind. If he encounters the next question from the necromancer, he must know everything, and he must not dare to play any drama that would rather die than surrender and be unyielding... A few hours later, Rooney was brutally thrown into the dungeon of the Mage Tower by two skeleton soldiers. Probably because he cooperated very well, he did not suffer from flesh and blood, but it was different from what he expected. The only person who came to this mage tower to interrogate him was an ordinary corpse witch in a black robe. His voice was hoarse and dry, his speech was a little stiff, and he was full of dead. Rooney was a little disappointed because he didn''t see the legendary undead archmage in his brain, but he was very insightful, and soon he found out that the angel who captured and personally escorted him over was actually no more than a high-level man. The black-robed corpse witch of the apprentice was extremely respectful. This made Rooney suddenly realize: "So, is this black-robed corpse witch a clone of the great legend?" There are quite a few necromancers splitting their souls to create avatars. Rooney can guess that it is not too difficult. He only did not expect that Green is not a legendary undead master at all. In the ?? cemetery, Green''s consciousness was withdrawn from the corpse witch clone, and doubts and vigilance rose in his heart. Through Rooney''s confession, Green can almost conclude that Rooney came to the foggy world from the real world through the [Time and Space Gate], and the Church of Nature called it the [Ability God''s Kingdom]. This situation shocked Green very much. He originally thought in his subconscious that he was the only anchor linking the real world and the misty world, but he did not expect that it was not the case. The dedication ceremony opened the passage to the door of time and space in the foggy world. Although this is very rough and rudimentary, its performance is very low, it cannot withstand high energy, and can only transmit some apprentice-level people, but it is undeniable that the Church of Nature has indeed transmitted people into the foggy world. Fortunately, Green discovered this portal in the ruins of this human city, and happened to catch Rooney, otherwise he would have been kept in the dark. Faced with this situation, Green was a little flustered, and unconsciously came up with many thoughts in his mind. Since the Church of Nature can send people over, then the Church of the Holy Light, which has more strength and heritage, will definitely be able to, and it is very likely that the Church will be able to use its strength. A stronger character teleports over. There are also other forces in the real world, once they find this place, they will also come to hear the wind... For a time, Green seemed to be a demon, constantly imagining all kinds of bad situations. Green didn''t notice that his body in the real world was breathing violently, his brows were furrowed, his face was pale, and his mental power fluctuated violently under the influence of subconscious emotions, until it reached the limit, causing his brain to tingle, and suddenly Forcibly withdraw consciousness from the cemetery. Green regained consciousness, gasped for breath, wiped the sweat from his forehead, a ruthless look flashed in his eyes, gritted his teeth, and muttered: "Fear! What am I afraid of? Others can also enter the foggy world again. How is it? My real foundation is the cemetery, not the foggy world, what should I be afraid of? This is my home ground, and they should be afraid of them!" After some psychological construction, he re-raised several firewalls around his mind. Green regained his usual calmness. Then he unexpectedly discovered that his mental power increased slightly, which raised his mental power limit from [1000] to [[1000]]. 1050]. For this little surprise, Green smiled, and then took time to think about the problems he is facing now and how to deal with it... The city of Faerun, which is more than 400 kilometers away from the city of Langton. In front of the office building of the Faeron Daily Mail on Ninth Street in Sandring District, a luxury carriage stopped in front of the building. The Faerun Daily Mail, which is very famous in the Northwest Province and even in the entire Lorenzo Kingdom, occupies the top three floors of this twelve-story building. The carriage had just stopped, and three middle-aged men in suits who had been waiting at the entrance of the building took a few steps forward. The handsome middle-aged man at the head stretched out his hand to open the car door, with a humble expression on his face, and even bowed his knees as he greeted the inside of the carriage. : "Sir Sonic, you are welcome." The people in the carriage let out a ''um'', and then a tall, white-haired old man stepped out of the carriage. (end of this chapter) Chapter 164： 169 The Great Sacrifice of Sonic Chapter 164 169 Great Sacrifice of Sonic This is a very charming old man, the well-fitting aristocratic dress, exquisite bow tie accessories, and expensive ebony walking stick, all show the status and taste of the old man. The old man smiled and seemed to be very friendly, but in his eyes there was an indifference of indifference to everything. When facing anyone, he seemed to be a goddess looking down on all beings. At the same time, on the edge of the roof of a building hundreds of meters away, a young man in a special bureau uniform clenched his fists and placed his eyes on his eyes like a telescope. He actually penetrated two buildings hundreds of meters apart. The building that blocked the view directly saw the white-haired old man who had just stepped out of the carriage, the corners of his mouth were slightly upturned, showing a hint of a smile, and he muttered to himself: "It really is High Priest Sonic of the Church of Nature, it seems that these days Staying here is not in vain." The great Sonic priest in the distance was about to step into the building, and suddenly frowned slightly, as if he had noticed something, and turned his head in the direction of the source subconsciously, but he instantly controlled his movements. In his eyes, there was a flash of brilliance, revealing A faint sneer: "Is it someone from the special bureau or the Dietrich family? It doesn''t matter, you can just stare at me, this time I will surprise all of you." Sonic Priest and the three middle-aged people approached the building and entered a newest steam-mechanical elevator. With the creaking sound of the gears turning, the elevator went straight to the twelfth floor. The 12th floor of the ?? building is also the top floor. Here are the editor-in-chief of the newspaper, meeting rooms and some mysterious rooms that are not allowed to enter. High Priest Sonic, despite his white hair, still walked fast and walked quickly. When he passed the window of the conference room, he saw 30 young men and women under the age of 20 sitting neatly inside. These teenagers who were still children seemed to be very detained when they gathered together, sitting in their respective positions, no one chatted with each other, but looked around from time to time uneasy. Until I saw the Sonic Sacrifice passing by through the glass window, fanatical worship flashed from my eyes immediately, the fearful and timid mood was gone, replaced by confidence and high-spiritedness, as if there was a Sonic Great Sacrifice, they were nothing. The feared warrior. A kind smile appeared on the face of the old priest of Sonic, and he nodded slightly to the teenagers, and then walked past the glass window. In an instant, all the teenagers in the conference room were extremely excited. There was even a delicate-looking girl whose face flushed, her eyes blurred, and she groaned softly. However, after walking through the glass window, the face of the great priest Sonic immediately turned cold, and he said to the three middle-aged people around him: "Are all the sacrifices dedicated to my lord this time here?" Feeling the chill around them, the three middle-aged men were sweating, and the man in the lead hurriedly lowered his head and said, "Sir, forgiveness, there are really too few offerings that meet the standards. Over the years, we have tried our best to search within the kingdom, but only Found these, really...really..." At the end, the man''s voice became smaller and smaller, and as Sonic''s icy eyes gathered on him, the coldness that seemed to be real made him speechless. Fortunately, the great Sonic priest quickly restrained his momentum, and said somewhat helplessly: "Forget it, it''s not easy for you to do things, after all, today is different from the past, and you can''t act with integrity, and you can find these qualified people without exposing them. The offerings are also good. The three middle-aged people breathed a sigh of relief, and quickly said in unison: "It is my honor to be able to restore the kingdom of God for my lord." Sonic the Great Priest nodded slightly, but the three middle-aged men who were showing their loyalty did not see the icy strange color flashing in his eyes when he heard [My Lord] and [Divine Kingdom]. Lanton City, Special Bureau. Five action teams, plus a special action team, a total of more than 20 people stood neatly in front of the two deputy directors. Deputy Director Bobby and Deputy Director Starks stood side by side, their faces were serious, and their eyes swept across the crowd. These twenty people are already all the essence of the Langton City Special Bureau. Among them, Deputy Director Starks and the leader of the mysterious special operations team are both official-level superhumans, and the others are also experienced. Get together, something must have happened. Green and Laura, as the leader and only members of the Fifth Action Group, are both in the team at this time. At the same time, in the entire northwestern province of the Kingdom of Lorenzo, almost all the cities that are stationed in the Special Bureau are playing a similar scene, and the power of the Special Bureau in the province is gathering. After the assembly, Deputy Director Bobby said with a serious expression: "Everyone, I just received an order from the Provincial General Administration, and all the mobile forces of the Provincial Special Bureau went to Faerun City to assemble and stand by." When ??Green heard this, his heart immediately moved. He had learned some of the Church of Nature''s plans from Rooney before. Although Rooney''s level is not high, he has joined the Church of Nature since he was a child, and belongs to Genzheng Miaohong''s key training target, so that he knows some information that other people don''t know. According to the information from Rooney, the Church of Nature has been preparing for several years this time, and it has been deliberately planned to play a big game in Faerun. To this end, he even sacrificed the Rhine City, which has been in business for many years, to make noise there and attract the attention of all parties. The real elites of the Church of Nature can be laid out calmly, take the opportunity to open a time-space gate to the kingdom of the Ability God in Faerun City, and then use the seeds of the tree of nature to attract a large number of extraordinary monsters in the kingdom of the Ability God to attack Faerun City, completely destroyed This metropolis with a population of one million shows the strength of the Church of Nature in front of the world. During this process, the souls of the deceased will be directly introduced into the kingdom of the God of Nature to make up for the believers who have lost their faith in the decline of the Church of Nature over the years. Green can feel that Rooney is not lying, but Green always has a feeling that it is not so simple, and perhaps there are more amazing secrets hidden in it. Thinking of this, Green is also a little curious as to what direction this matter will develop. As for the recruitment from the provincial bureau, as a person from the special bureau, there is no qualification to refuse, not to mention Green has no intention of rejecting it. He has his own purpose. He hopes to go to Faerun this time, looking for an opportunity to destroy the space-time passage between reality and the foggy world (Ability God Realm), and by the way, scavenge some benefits to fill the psionic energy of the cemetery. Half an hour later, Green and Laura got into the carriage to Faerun City, and assigned to the same carriage were also old acquaintances - Peter and Shirley. It''s just that Peter and Shirley clearly knew that this mission was very dangerous. Green was happy and quiet, pretending to be dozing off, but in fact his consciousness had entered the cemetery. (end of this chapter) Chapter 165： archangel Chapter 165 Archangel In the ?? cemetery, Green raised his perspective to the sky, and the cemetery below was like a drop in the ocean in the mist. The area around the cemetery to explore and leave markers is insignificant compared to the area shrouded in gray fog. "The site is too small, and the development time is still too short." Green looked down and sighed, then checked the balance of his psionic energy. After this period of time, the exploratory troops expanded outwards, annihilated a small goblin tribe, a small murloc tribe, and a medium-sized kobold tribe, and obtained [2800] psionic energy, plus the original balance, a total of [4850] psionic energy. Moreover, under Penny''s deliberate command during the battle, the zombies suffered a lot of casualties and had consumed most of them. Instead, it was the kobold shaman Emma Hart who added more than 300 to his kobold zombie team through [Resurrection Corpse]. people. However, these newly added kobold zombies have not been certified by the cemetery. Although the combat power is lower, they do not occupy the population. And after several battles, the advantages of the kobold shaman Emma Hart gradually emerged. The kobold zombies resurrected by him can kill any enemy in battle, and he can extract a trace of soul essence from it. Although it is extremely weak, it is better than the large number. Counting the more than 300 kobold zombies that have joined later, the number of kobold zombies directly belonging to him is nearly 800. What''s even more abnormal is that these kobold zombies died in battle, and there was a trace of soul essence returned to Emma Hart, which made him upgrade from level one to level two in a short period of time. These populations are spared, and Green has raised the [50] mental power limit not long ago, which just happened to leave an angel''s mental power limit. This made Green a little happy. Facing the Church of Nature''s invasion of the misty world, every increase in combat power would increase the odds of winning by one. Unfortunately, this balance of psionic energy can''t revive the most powerful shield war angel, and Green does not intend to wait any longer, and chooses to revive the flame epee angel directly. However, what is unexpected is that, just after paying [1000] psychic energy to repair the flame sword angel according to the cemetery prompt, Green was about to use [Undead Infection] to transform it into an angel corpse witch, but at this time , suddenly came a prompt: found that there is abnormal permanent damage in the body of the flame angel, initially repair [1500] psionic power, completely restore [5000] psychic power, perfectly restore [15000] psychic power, do you choose to repair? Seeing this prompt, Green was suddenly a little confused. What is the situation? Could it be that the cemetery system has to learn from some black-hearted hospitals, why did he even bring temporary extra money to the operating table? And he gave three criteria very blackheartedly, he is simply a fighter among profiteers! "Anomalous permanent damage! What does this mean?" Green thought silently, according to the last three options, the highest need is [15000] psionic power, indicating that once this damage is repaired, it will definitely make a huge change in the flame angel. It''s a pity that whether it''s [complete restoration] or [perfect restoration], Green doesn''t have so much psychic waste, and his only choice is preliminary restoration. Looking at the psionic balance, Green gritted his teeth and made a choice immediately. At the next moment, with a buzzing sound, the flame angel lying in the town hall was enveloped in a purple and golden light. For five or six minutes, the spiritual energy source came in, until the light subsided, but at first glance it did not appear. what changes. Green froze in his heart, and immediately checked the attributes: the mutilated body of the archangel... "Archangel!" Green couldn''t help being surprised. He had checked the attributes of the four angel corpses before, and the labels given in the cemetery were all the corpses of battle angels, but this time they became the archangel''s. Corpse? As for the qualifier of [Incomplete], Green did not worry about it. The appearance of this qualifier obviously corresponds to the three krypton gold options given above. If Green is a local tyrant, he can spend [5000] psionic energy to get [Complete] ] corpse of the archangel, if Green is the Krypton Emperor, throw [15000] psionic energy to get the [perfect] corpse of the archangel. Unfortunately, the current Green is just a hard worker who is desperately trying to kill his liver. This situation is completely unexpected, and he was overjoyed. He immediately checked carefully, and soon found two mutilated limbs that looked like broken arms behind the flame angel. The archangels are all four-winged angels. These two broken limbs are the roots of the other two wings. Because they have not been fully repaired, they can only reach this level. If you want to fully restore the four wings, you have to continue to krypton gold. Green estimated that this flame angel probably made some serious mistakes before he died in battle, and was severely punished, his wings were cut off, he was reduced to an ordinary battle angel, and after his death, he was taken to the catacombs...until he fell to Green. In the hands of the cemetery, the Archangel''s bloodline was reinvigorated. Originally, Green thought that among the four angels, the shield war angel was the strongest and had already reached the threshold of the legendary level, but he did not expect that the flame angel was the real jade. As long as you are willing to invest in psionic energy in the future and restore it to a complete four-wing state, you will be able to properly obtain a legendary level of powerful combat power. Green''s heart became more and more eager, and he immediately started the next step. Because of the previous two experiences, Green used [Undead Infestation] much faster. In less than two days, the transformation was completed. The restoration of the flame angel to the archangel did not have much impact on this process. . Then he put the soul of the second sister of the six demon girls, Holly, into it, spending [1100] spiritual energy to make the soul fuse, which is a bit more expensive than the previous two, but it is reasonable, Green didn''t care, just looked in front of him. A holding a flaming giant sword, with long dark red hair, and the edge of the spread black wings constantly fluttering upwards with fiery sparks, and the angel female warrior wearing a black gold-edged rune armor fluttered her long eyelashes and finally opened her eyes. The Archangel of Flame, Holly, looked at his hands, his wings subconsciously flapped slightly, his body immediately left the ground, suspended in mid-air, and with a wave of the flaming giant sword in his hand, he instantly brought up a flaming sword that was five or six meters long. Blade, the high temperature scorched the air, leaving a burnt smell. Holly''s eyes lit up, and she felt the unprecedented power in her body, which made her feel inexplicably excited, and immediately fell to the ground, knelt on one knee, bowing her head slightly: "Great master, thank you for giving me a new life, your most loyal servant will I swear allegiance to you!" Holly was the first of the six enchantresses to take refuge in Green. Green was able to successfully conquer several other Gelfies banshees thanks to the information provided by Holly. This time, I chose her to merge with the Fire Archangel. First, the Fire Archangel is compatible with her soul attribute, and secondly, it is also a reward for her. Otherwise, Lily is also a flame attribute, which is also a good choice. #Two updates completed, please subscribe! ! (end of this chapter) Chapter 166： God fall Chapter 166 Divine Fall After ?? kneeling down on one knee, Holly got up again and floated into the air, her wings spread out, flames engulfed her, and she was full of fighting spirit. Green is very satisfied, and he is more curious about Holly''s combat power at this time. Check the attributes immediately: Holly, incomplete Archangel corpse witch, level 6 hero, combat power 999... "Because of missing a pair of wings, is it still considered a sixth-level? The combat power is already at the peak of the official level. As long as it exceeds a thousand, it is a legendary level." Green had long anticipated that even if the flame angel Holly regained the title of Archangel, it would be difficult to cross the legendary level before returning to four wings. Now it is a very good result to have the peak combat power of the official level. . Moreover, the options of [Complete Repair] and [Perfect Repair] are still there when viewing attributes, indicating that as long as the psionic energy is sufficient, it can be upgraded anytime, anywhere. The only thing I complained about was that [Preliminary Repair] had already consumed [1500] Psionic Energy, while [Complete Repair] and [Perfect Repair] still needed [4000] Psionic Energy and [14000] Psionic Energy. eaten by the cemetery. Green is also helpless. He has long understood the urine nature of the cemetery, and only eating [500] psionic energy is considered quite kind. After finishing all this, Greene withdrew from the cemetery, secretly relieved. After two days of travel, the Special Bureau convoy from Langton finally arrived at the Lucava military camp on the outskirts of Faerun. This Lucava Barracks is the largest barracks in the entire Northwest Province. It is also one of the two major barracks stationed in Faerun City. It usually houses four extraordinary knights and a division of ordinary soldiers, totaling more than 14,000 people. The personnel of the Special Bureau who have assembled from all over the Northwest Province in the past few days have all lived in the barracks and are under closed management. They are only allowed to enter and not to go out. Among them, there was an unbeliever who wanted to break out of the barracks by shouting ''my father is Viscount Kafka'', but was directly interrupted by the commander of the knights who guarded the gate, and then threw him into the small dark room of confinement. . This quelled the unruly thorns of the special bureau. You must know that Viscount Kafka is the second largest noble in Northwest Province after Count Dietrich. They are also Viscounts. Compared with Kafka, Viscount Paul''s power and wealth are probably not even one-tenth of other people''s. is the son of such a big man. His legs were broken and he was thrown into a small dark room. He was locked up for three days, but no one came to ask. This means that he asked. Everyone understands that this is a perfect killing of a chicken and an example, and we can only blame the unfortunate son of Viscount Kafka for his lack of brains. Green has been enjoying his leisure these days. In addition to practicing meditation in the barracks every day, he also enters the cemetery to monitor the progress of exploring the surrounding fog. Because of the situation where the Church of Nature invaded the foggy world, Green felt a little more urgency. The original exploratory force had been increased to three, with three angels sitting in each, quickly sweeping out and expanding the control area. During this period, several small tribes were swept away, which increased the psionic energy balance of the cemetery by [1500], but there was no other gain. biology. City of Faerun, in the office of the president of the Daily Mail of Faerun. High Priest Sonic sat expressionlessly on the leather sofa behind the desk, staring coldly at the green-robed old man standing opposite the desk. "How''s the plan going?" Sonic High Priest asked indifferently. The green-robed old man''s name is Van der Vaart. He is another high priest of the Church of Nature. In theory, he has the same status as High Priest Sonic. Like the previous high priests, they died inexplicably. "Report, sir, everything is within the plan, and now the seven spatial coordinates in [Ability God Kingdom] have been locked, the construction progress of the gate of time and space has reached [92%], and the space pipeline leading to the kingdom of nature is about to be ready. , as long as my lord opens the authority, it is estimated that within three days at most, the spiritual energy of the natural gods can be introduced to supply energy to the gate of time and space." Van der Vaart reciprocated in a straight-forward manner, fearing and admiring the person in front of him in his heart, and inspiring the spirits in the natural gods to recharge the gate of time and space connecting the kingdom of the gods, what a genius idea! Once the plan is successful, it will be earth-shattering and become a legend that countless people talk about. High Priest Sonic nodded slightly, his eyes seemed to be looking at each other with deep eyes, and he seemed to see through everything and see into the distant void. After a few minutes of silence, Sonic High Priest finally waved his hand: "Go down, the more you get to the last moment, the more careful you must be, you should keep an eye on it, the success of this time is the final test of whether the Church of Nature can counterattack. Hope is also an important moment for the glory of our Lord to shine on the heavens and the earth, telling all the church members that the grace of God is about to come, and we will all have eternal life." "Yes!" Van der Vaart lowered his head reverently and stepped out. At this time, there was only High Priest Sonic left in the office. The old man, who was in high spirits, suddenly slumped, and his body, which was full of natural aura, had a rotten meaning. "Is it almost unbearable?" High Priest Sonic''s tired eyes were full of paranoia and madness, the most devout believer who had abandoned his faith. He looked up at the sky as if looking through the void, and directly saw the divine kingdom of the **** of nature, where a great and majestic **** sat on a high throne with his eyes lowered, as if falling asleep. In the kingdom of God, birds and flowers are still fragrant, beautiful fairies wander among the flowers, and vigorous elves shuttle through the forest... On the plain in the distance, the cheetahs are chasing the white deer, and the new-born cubs of the lions play carelessly, in groups The antelope and wildebeest migrate in the kingdom of God This is the kingdom of the **** of nature, where all living beings are in harmony with nature and grow and decay according to the laws of nature. However! The **** of nature sitting on the supreme throne is dead! As the high priest of the Church of Nature, the spokesperson of the God of Nature in the world, and the person who received God''s favor - High Priest Sonic was the first to perceive the death of the God of Nature. There was no sign, there was no invasion of the gods, and there was no decisive battle of the gods. Suddenly, the **** fire that had been burning for countless years was completely extinguished. The **** of nature fell into an eternal sleep. , the divine power gradually weakens, the priesthood will eventually be lost, and the divine personality will collapse. Although Sonic is the high priest of the Church of Nature, as a mortal, he cannot enter the kingdom of the **** of nature before he dies, and he does not know what is going on inside. At that moment, High Priest Sonic fell into endless fear, his faith collapsed, and he even thought of martyrdom for God. (end of this chapter) Chapter 167： Spirit World (1) Chapter 167 Spirit World (1) The sharp blade that cut through the wrist was cold to the bone, and hot blood gushed out from the wound. Archbishop Sonic doesn''t care about the pain and coldness, his eyes are empty, looking at the sky, as if staring at the kingdom of God, still a majestic body, that is his Lord, his supreme god, his life''s sustenance, but now... The immortal and immortal **** can also die, which is completely beyond Sonic''s understanding, until his old body gradually weakened after a lot of bloodthirsty, but his mind became clearer and clearer, and his pale and dry lips were slightly upturned. He actually smiled after his faith collapsed! High Priest Sonic looked up to the sky again, crossed the endless void, and looked directly at the natural kingdom of God, as if he saw hope again. The aura of slump and slump disappeared from his body, replaced by forge ahead and vigorous fighting spirit, he murmured: "The old gods fall, the new gods are crowned, this will eventually belong to my era!" With these words, High Priest Sonic''s gaze became extremely firm... On the other side, Green lives in the military camp, and has been very comfortable these days. Although entry and exit are restricted, the treatment in the military camp is not to be mentioned. Not only is the food standard high, but the taste is also quite good, and there are some magic props installed in the military camp. The spiritual energy is gentle and full, which is very suitable for cultivation. Since Green has the thick golden finger of the cemetery, he doesn''t care about this benefit, but other people are different, because they often perform dangerous tasks, and there are many extraordinary people who are not well-born in the special bureau action groups in various places. Struggle, lack of resources, found these benefits, and immediately began to cultivate, but didn''t care much about the task that was assembled this time. There are also some lively people who found that the branches of the special bureaus in the cities of the Northwest Province are almost all there. In the beginning, it was just a barter between private individuals. The next day, under the deliberate dissemination and promotion of people with a heart, it became an underground flea market. There is no money transaction, and barter must be used, as long as it is related to the extraordinary. , potions, magic books, magic props, extraordinary weapons, one-time scrolls, mysterious items of unknown origin... As long as they recognize each other, they can make deals. After ??Green became an extraordinary person, it was the first time he encountered such an opportunity and participated in it with great interest. Because Green''s time as an extraordinary person is too short, and there is no teacher to guide him, as a wild mage, it is difficult to integrate into the mage circle. Later, he joined the Extraordinary Bureau and was involved in the power struggle between the two deputy directors. He joined Laura and was on the edge, lacking communication channels with other extraordinary people. The underground flea market spontaneously formed in the military camp this time gave Green the opportunity to obtain more advanced information on the cultivation of necromancers. The practice of the necromancer is a huge and profound system, and it is not just a matter of contracting a few undead summons to be called a necromancer. After ?? was officially promoted, Greene''s understanding of the Necromancer deepened a lot. The real key of the Necromancer is not to summon and drive the undead, but to connect the world of the dead and the living. Under the real world, like a mirror image, there is another world, which is the origin and destination of the dead, and reflects the reality and illusion of reality. Necromancers call it the "spirit world". The magic book that Green read before, it mentioned that most of the undead creatures summoned by the necromancer come from the undead magic world. In fact, the undead magic world is only a part of the spiritual world that is closest to the real world. It is full of gaps that connect with the real world, making it easier for necromancers to use spiritualism, even magic apprentices, can easily complete and bring undead creatures back to the real world. However, after being promoted to an official necromancer, he cannot be satisfied with simply using spiritualism, but is qualified to further explore the spiritual world. The spiritual world is the mirror image of the real world. Necromancers are between life and death, and can travel between reality and the spiritual world. Through the interference of the spiritual world with reality, they can directly attack the mirror image projected by the enemy in the spiritual world, and take advantage of the negative aspects of the spiritual world. Psionic energy impacts the mirror image of the enemy in the spiritual world, and then the mirror image is projected onto the real enemy, producing terrifying curse effects such as [Damage Amplification], [Disease Entanglement], and [Fear Falls]. If it is a powerful necromancer, pulling a large number of negative psionic shocks and directly destroying the mirror image of the enemy is equivalent to eliminating part of the root of the enemy''s existence, and feeding it back to the real world is directly cursing and killing. This is the true essence of the Necromancer. Dont be deceived by the appearance. The Necromancer is still a Mage. Driving the undead is just a means. Exploration and seeking knowledge are the foundation of the Magician Green was sitting in the barracks, closing the notes in front of him with no end in sight. This notebook, along with an ancient spellbook, was exchanged by Green for Dinho''s corpse from an old necromancer from Sisol City. After the initial [Dead Infestation], the corpse has long been unrecognizable. Even if Dinho''s own mother came, he would not recognize him. Green was not worried about revealing the contents and provoke the Dietrich family. Besides, Sisol City is a more remote and backward city than Rhine City, and the old necromancer is only a high-level apprentice, with neither talent nor connections. He got a note and a magic book from a tomb robber by chance. It''s a pity that this notebook and magic book are of little help to the old necromancer who has been wasted for decades and has no hope of life at the formal level. Instead, it is the corpse of a high-level formal level extraordinary man put up by Green, which can be made by investing a small amount of resources. A puppet zombie of the first-level formal level instantly increased the strength of the old necromancer several times. also took a fancy to this point. The old necromancer knew that the value of notes and magic books far surpassed this corpse, so he chose to exchange them on the spot. Green put down the note and closed his eyes to appreciate the huge amount of information. Unfortunately, this notebook is not complete, it should be one of the many notebooks of a certain undead archmage. Then, Green took the magic book he bought together. According to the old necromancer, the notes and the magic book were wrapped together. The magic book is not thick, and the psionic energy fluctuations in it are not strong. The poor preservation and the erosion of time have almost destroyed this magic book. Green opened it carefully, just simply reading, without stimulating learning. Given the state of this magic book, it is better to be cautious. With the help of the cemetery, Green does not need the demonstration and explanation in the magic book. He only needs to read and understand most of the content to obtain the initial [lv1] skill. It takes practice or krypton gold to upgrade. #%%... The second update is complete, please subscribe! (end of this chapter) Chapter 168： 173 Spirit World (2) Chapter 168 173 Spiritual World (2) There are two spells in this magic book, one [Eye of Spiritual Vision] and one [Into the Spiritual World], but these two spells must be used in combination, and the combination is the five-ring magic [Shadow Flash]. Among them, [Spiritual Vision] is an advanced spell of [Death Vision]. Death Vision can only see the surface layer of the spiritual world, but Spirit Vision can peep deeper, find the connection crack between reality and the spiritual world, and cooperate with [Escape into the spiritual world] You can cross the boundary between virtual and real, spiritualize your body, and enter the spiritual world. On this basis, quickly return to reality from another crack, appearing in the pre-specified position is the shadow flash Necromancer is also the only profession that can spiritualize the body among all extraordinary professions, but this also has side effects, that is, after the body is spiritualized, entering the spiritual world will be eroded by negative spiritual energy, which will accelerate the undead transformation of the body. This is difficult to avoid. Why most necromancers can''t escape becoming a lich in the end. However, this side effect can be ignored directly for Green. His body has already begun to irreversibly become a lich, but sooner or later, there is no need to worry about it. Instead, these two spells have opened the door to a whole new field for him. Originally, Green''s [Dead Vision] level was not low, and the advanced [Eye of Spiritual Vision] was quickly learned, and the vision of death in the attribute column became [Eye of Spiritual Vision lv1]. Green felt a little uncomfortable around his eyes, itchy and itchy, and he touched it with his fingers, but there was nothing unusual. Green''s mind moved, and he used the eyes of spiritual vision, which was not much different from the original use of spiritual vision of death, except that there were many irregular black cracks, as if everything was broken. That is the gap that connects the spiritual world, and through these gaps, you can enter the spiritual world. Green subconsciously wanted to reach out to touch a gap that was less than half a meter away from him, but found that he couldn''t move at all in this state, let alone raising his hand, even his eyeballs couldn''t move. His eyes can only look at the gap in front of him in the inherent direction, and his eyes are gathered up, actually penetrating the gap. It was a world full of cold and dead silence, without a trace of color, only black and white light and shade, just peeping at it and there was a feeling of depression and dullness. "Then~ is~ is~ the spiritual world~?" Green felt that his thinking began to slow down when he saw the spiritual world through the gap. On the other side of the gap is an identical barracks. Green saw himself sitting there from a bird''s-eye view, with the magic book in front of him. At this moment, he was completely still, without any breath. "That~ is~ I~ right~ should~ ~projection~shadow~ in the ~spirit~world~!" Green''s thinking was getting slower and slower, and he looked at his spiritual world projection with a strange mood. At this moment, the ''Green'' in the spiritual world actually moved! He raised his head sharply and looked at each other. It was a pair of pure white eyeballs with no pupils at all. Their eyes were full of icy shadows. When they met Gran''s line of sight, there was a sudden shock, and the surroundings were all shattered. Shocked, interrupting the eye of spiritual vision, panting heavily, his back was soaked with sweat in an instant. "Just now~~~ Was that the spiritual world corresponding to reality just now?" Green calmed his breath, rubbed his still tingling temple, subconsciously checked his attributes, and unexpectedly found that the mental power limit became [1150 It is one hundred higher than before. "Is it because of the mental stimulation caused by the projection of the spiritual world just now?" Green was a little excited, and couldn''t help but have more expectations for the spiritual world, and immediately began to learn [Escape into the spiritual world], only by mastering this spell, With the eye of spiritual vision, you can enter the spiritual world. However, Green still underestimated the difficulty of [Escape into the Spiritual World]. Unlike the Eye of Spirit Vision, there is a pre-order spell, which is a gradual process, and Green''s Death Vision itself is not low, so learning the Eye of Spirit Vision is equivalent to Do more with less. Escape into the spiritual world is a brand new magic, and even Green has never been exposed to similar spells before. This magic contains the laws of time and space, involves the passage between reality and the spiritual world, and also involves the knack of spiritualization of the flesh. Each is a very difficult point. If there is no golden finger of the cemetery, let Green learn normally. With his current ability, it will take at least half a year to initially learn this magic. Even with the existence of a cemetery, it took two days just to read, parse, and understand the theory of this spell. It was the first time that Green encountered such complicated and difficult magic, and he couldn''t help shaking his head secretly in his heart. Magicians are indeed perverted. In the past two days, he stayed up late, and finally understood the basic theory of [Escape into the Spiritual World]. If it is an ordinary magician, completing this step is just the beginning, but there is a cemetery. According to past experience , this level is sufficient to obtain the certification of the cemetery. Green checked it, and the skill bar really showed [Escape into the Spiritual World], but unexpectedly, it was [lv0] behind the skill. "What''s the situation?" Green was surprised, he had never encountered such a situation before: "[lv0] Does it mean that I haven''t started yet?" Green frowned slightly, opened the eyes of spiritual vision, and tried to use [Escape into the Spiritual World], but there was no response. If you cant use it, you cant upgrade your skills through practice. Faced with this situation, Green has no choice, either to continue learning or to upgrade. According to Green''s original intention, if it were another time, it would be fine to learn slowly, but now he would rather directly smash his psionic energy to raise the level of [Escape into the Spiritual World] first. "Upgrading the four-ring magic is really expensive!" Green sighed in his heart, and upgrading from [lv0] to [lv1] required a thousand psionic energy, and then upgrading [lv2] directly doubled the consumption. Green was stunned secretly, glanced at the balance of psionic energy, less than 3,000 psionic energy, only enough to upgrade one level. With the sharp decrease in the balance of psionic energy, Green instantly felt that there was a lot of knowledge and experience in his mind. He quickly deepened his comprehension of [Escape into the Spiritual World], the skills of condensing the magic circle, the timing of cutting into the spiritual world, and the trick to spiritualization of the body. ...many incomprehensible problems are solved under the rush of psionic power. After an unknown period of time, Green returned to normal, and a large amount of knowledge and information poured in in a short time, making him feel a little bloated in his head. Taking a few deep breaths, Green felt that the discomfort of brain supplementation had eased a little, and immediately checked that [Into the Spirit World] had become [lv1]. Green smiled and was eager to try, but found that his mental power and magic power had dropped to a low point at this time. Obviously, the upgrade of krypton gold just consumed more than psionic energy. In addition, the pain in the head has not fully recovered, so I don''t think much, and just fall asleep. The next morning, Green had no dreams and got up and stretched. Since he became a necromancer, he has rarely enjoyed such high-quality sleep. After waking up, he was refreshed, as if his mental strength had slightly improved. increase. ### I forgot to post it yesterday, the update is late! Don''t worry, there will be no eunuchs! (end of this chapter) Chapter 169： ready for action Chapter 169 Prepare for Action Green smiled and felt that he was in a better state than ever before. Immediately, he thought about it and opened his eyes of spiritual vision. Immediately before his eyes, there were many gaps connecting reality and the spiritual world. At the same time, he activated [Escape into the Spiritual World]. Because it was used for the first time, it seemed very unfamiliar. First, it slowly condensed four circular circles that slowly rotated, and then began to control the body to slowly spiritualize, turning into a half in place. Transparent ghost. This process alone took twenty seconds. Obviously, even if Green''s spell was successful, such a slow casting speed would not have the actual combat capability, and it was even less likely to show the effect of [Shadow Flash]. After the body was completely spiritualized, Greene aimed at a crack leading to the spiritual world, and with a vertical figure, he rushed over, and he was about to slam into the crack. However, at this moment, the operation of the Dharma ring suddenly became slightly stagnant, as if stepping on the brakes, and the outermost ring froze, bringing the magic that was running smoothly to an abrupt end. Green, who was in a state of spiritualization, couldn''t maintain it for a moment, and returned to normal. At the same time, his mind was tingling, his body shook slightly, and he almost fell to the ground. He groaned, a sharp pain came, and he covered his head with his hands, he just gritted his teeth and held back his pain. After more than ten seconds, the pain subsided, Green shook his head helplessly: "It seems that [lv1] escape into the spirit world is difficult to use smoothly, as long as there is a little interference, it will cause the spell to fail, just after I was spiritualized When preparing to enter the spiritual world, it was turned from static, which slightly interfered with the operation of the magic circle, resulting in the failure of the casting, and the casting time was too long. Even if it did not fail, it would be meaningless. We must continue to upgrade krypton gold." In fact, Green had already anticipated this situation. Four-ring magic was already a middle-level magic, and it was impossible to master it as easily as low-level magic. [lv1] The escape into the spiritual world is only a preliminary learning, which is equivalent to a baby learning to walk. Whether or not he can successfully cast spells depends on his character. Even if Green continues to spend gold and upgrades to [lv2], there may not be any improvement. Only when he reaches [lv3] will he be considered a small success, and it can barely be used in actual combat. Green understands clearly in his heart, but he is not too depressed. Now that the magic is there, no matter whether it is kryptonite or burst liver, it can always raise the level. However, just when Green was full of confidence, he ordered the cemetery to speed up his exploration and plunder more psionic energy, while preparing to practice on his own to improve his magic proficiency, when suddenly there was a loud rallying call. Green raised his brows, stopped practicing immediately, got up and walked out of the barracks. As the assembly horn sounded, the entire barracks rioted. Well-trained soldiers quickly rushed out of the barracks with live ammunition and lined up on the main square. The extraordinary knights were also wearing enchanted armor, holding enchanted rifles, and quickly assembled. Obviously, preparations have been made for a long time, and the armor has not left and is on standby. In comparison, the people in the special bureau are more scattered. Fortunately, the number of people is small, so it is not procrastination. According to the region, line up and stand. At this time, Green happened to see Laura walking out of the barracks next door. The two of them looked at each other without any further communication. They walked towards the gathering direction of the special bureau in Langton City very tacitly. "It''s finally time to do it!" Green stood at the end of the queue, his expression becoming more and more serious... The foggy world, in a forest with extremely dense vegetation. One tall and one short, the two walked along the path in the forest. Owen was a little irritable, and the chattering buzzer in his ear was like a large fly, constantly making an annoying sound of "buzz~buzz~". "Hey! Brother, you know, I didn''t expect to meet you here, we are really destined... Look, what kind of tree is that? Is it a beech? How could it be so thick... Wow! Is it? This kind of flower costs thirty gold pounds a pot in Faerun City, and it is everywhere here... Haha, we are lucky, that is money vine, it is an extraordinary item..." Hard had a problem. When he was nervous, he would talk too late. He could see that Owen, who was walking in front, was very impatient, but he was also very helpless and couldn''t stop! As a little-known third-rate singer, Hader never thought that he would have the opportunity to set foot in another world. According to the priest, this is the kingdom of Ability God and the place of punishment. They come here to represent God, they are the patrons of the God of nature. Hard has no faith, gold pound is his only love and pursuit, and he has his own secrets. He doesn''t care about the country of the gods and the patrons of God. However, this time, the lunatics in green robes did not seek his advice at all. After he clearly refused, they tied them directly and threw them onto the magic circle. Fortunately, after coming here, he met Owen who was also teleported the next day. Although Owen is very young, he is just twenty years old this year, but he is a bounty hunter and a Druid apprentice at the same time. As a Druid who was adopted by the Church of Nature since he was a child, Owen truly believes in the God of Nature in his heart, but his character is rigid. Although he believes in it, he does not follow blindly. He quickly has his own ideas. This time he was arranged to enter the kingdom of Ability God, and he noticed something was wrong. He had a hunch that something big would happen this time. With this kind of worry, he couldn''t stand Harder''s bottomless chatter, and even had the urge to go up and strangle this [Bala Ba La Monster], but he just resisted it, because when it came to the critical moment, This man was his only bait and life-saving meat shield. As the two of them continued to move forward, the trees in front of them gradually became sparse, and they should be leaving the forest. At this moment, a crow flew back from a distance, landed on Owen''s shoulder, and croaked twice. Before the ?? cry fell, Hader leaned over and asked eagerly, "Brother, what did this black guy say? Is there any danger ahead?" Owen frowned slightly, took a step back, and moved away from Hader, who was too close. He couldn''t stand the other party''s garlic-eating tone all the year round. "It''s nothing, there is an abandoned camp in front of it, there is no one in it, there should be no danger, let''s go and have a look." Hard''s eyes lit up. Since they came to this world, they have been wandering around in the forest. Although the front is just an abandoned tribe, it represents the existence of civilization in this world. A few hundred meters away, the crows summoned by Owen led the way, and they soon saw a simple tribe surrounded by wooden fences. Owen and Hader frowned as soon as they arrived nearby. A stench emanated from the tribe''s camp, and Owen also smelled a tinge of blood from it. Because the crow had confirmed that there was no one in the camp, Owen and Hader walked in on guard and looked at the simple shack and the camp full of excrement and urine. Owen, who had some experience, could already be sure that this was not a human tribe but a certain A stronghold of intelligent beasts. Second update, please subscribe! There are three more updates today and one more tonight, please subscribe! (end of this chapter) Chapter 170： Owen & Harder (1) Chapter 170 Owen and Hader (1) "What''s going on? There is a faint smell of blood in the air. This camp should have been attacked. There are signs of battle on the wooden fence outside and inside the camp." Apparently, there was a battle here not too long ago. The result of the battle was obviously that the camp was destroyed, but what Owen couldn''t figure out was that there were still traces of the battle, and even bloodstains, but where did those corpses go? "Is it a Necromancer!" Owen immediately thought of the extraordinary profession that left him with many terrifying memories, and felt very bad. At this moment, there was a sudden boom, and thunder came from the sky. Owen and Hader looked up subconsciously, and saw an angel with black wings swept past 100 meters high, flying over the camp at extreme speed. Because of the speed, it almost broke the sound barrier and made a rumbling thunder. "Yes... woo woo~~~!" Hader was shocked and couldn''t help shouting, but Owen immediately covered his mouth and could only let out a groan. "Idiot! What''s your name, don''t you want to live?" Owen shouted angrily in a low voice, wishing to strangle this uncontrollable guy to death immediately. Owen didn''t understand why someone like Harder would become the patron of the **** of nature. This guy is simply more than enough to fail. It was not until Rota, the angel of thunder and lightning in the sky, flew far away, that Ouwei let go of the hand covering Hader, but he still looked up from a distance, and was afraid in his heart: "Damn, what the **** is this place, why are there fallen angels? Not saying Ability God has long since fallen, here is just abandoned the kingdom of God, why are there still fallen angels?" Owen fell into contemplation, the bad premonition became worse, and a pimple formed on his brow. The somewhat amused Hader also realized the seriousness of the situation. He looked at Owen eagerly, hesitating in his heart, swallowed a mouthful of saliva, hesitated and seemed to make up his mind, tugged at Owen''s clothes, and whispered: "Hey! Boss Owen, did you see what that was just now?" Owen glanced back and said indifferently, "I''m not blind either, I need your nonsense." Hard smirked: "Look at you, what''s the hurry! I''m talking about something serious, it''s related to our lives...you and me!" He pointed at Owen and then at himself. Owen frowned. He stared directly at this stubborn mouth, which was rare and serious, and suddenly realized that he might be confused by the appearance of this person, and thinking about it, he knew that who could be selected by the Church of Nature to be sent here, which is not an elite with outstanding talent and potential , will let a joker mix in? You must know that if it weren''t for this time, if there was an unexpected emergency, these people would not start in advance, but should be cultivated slowly. After ten or twenty years, they will become the real mainstay of the church. It can be said that this time it was launched in advance, and it was sent here. The danger is unknown, and the misfortune and fortune are unpredictable, which is equivalent to digging the foundation for the future of the Church of Nature. It is a pity that these people only have potential, but now they have no right to speak. They have no other choice but to obey orders. Thinking of this, Owen also put aside his contempt: "What do you mean?" Hard did not answer and asked: "Boss Owen, do you know what we were sent here for?" Owen frowned and said nothing. In fact, he was confused from the beginning, but now, seeing what Hader meant, he actually knew something. Hader chuckled, and then suddenly changed the topic: "Boss Owen, you don''t know me, but I have heard about you. Druid''s genius, with the blood of the violent bear, if not deliberately suppressed, at least he can become a high-ranking man now. First-class druid apprentice." Owen''s brows furrowed even deeper. There were no more than three people who knew that he had the secret of the bloodline of the violent bear, and it was definitely impossible for Hader to be among them. Obviously, Hader had some kind of prophecy or extraordinary ability of reconnaissance. Owen''s eyes were deep, staring at Hader in front of him, his eyes gradually covered with a faint red light, which was a sign that the Druid was about to transform into a giant bear. Generally speaking, apprentice-level druids do not have the ability to transform at all, but Owen has the blood of a violent bear, which allows him to be unrestricted. In an instant, Hader felt a lot of pressure, and it felt like he was being preyed by a beast who chose someone to devour him. Owen didn''t really do it, he snorted and closed with a flash of momentum: "Don''t be rude, if you have anything to say, you and I will already be on the same boat when we get to this ghost place." Hard let out a slight sigh of relief. That''s what he was waiting for. He smiled and said, "Boss Owen, then I can say it, don''t believe it." Irving hates this kind of talk half-talking, and Rory''s words are too long, and his eyes can''t help but get colder. Hader hurriedly said: "Don''t worry, I have to tell you in advance. What I said in a while was so amazing that I didn''t even believe it at first. Now I don''t hide it from you, I''m a prophet..." Owen''s eyes narrowed. Prophet is an extremely rare extraordinary profession. The last prophet who has been documented is the legendary great prophet of Xiavar of the Blind Witches Society 150 years ago. Unexpectedly, after walking all the way with me, he looks a little wretched, and his mouth is sloppy. The guy who makes people want to kick and fly is hidden so deeply. However, Owen is not a three-year-old child. He believed any word, and said lightly: "How do you prove it?" Hard was not surprised, he took out a small transparent glass bottle from his pocket and handed it to Owen: "This is the result of my [random divination] a few years ago. I sealed it in the bottle, and the mouth of the bottle has time to engrave." Owen took the glass bottle. It was a transparent bottle the size of an ordinary person''s thumb. The date was engraved on the mouth of the bottle. It was actually three years ago. This is the time stamp. After the bottle is closed, a date is determined. Once the bottle is opened halfway, the time stamp will disappear, and a new date will appear next time it is closed. Owen couldn''t help but looked up at Hader, then opened the bottle calmly, with a soft bang, the time stamp disappeared, poured out the slightly yellowed note inside, and carefully opened it to watch: "The old **** falls, the new king is born. , to break through the boundaries of time and space, and go to the land of death and gray fog." After reading this sentence, Owen looked shocked and looked at Hader in disbelief, as if he had seen a ghost. "This~~~ This is really your prophecy three years ago?!" Owen swallowed hard, although the previous [Old God] and [New King] were a little inexplicable, but the second half of the sentence was clearly the current situation. ! And time can''t deceive people by imprinting nine layers and nines, unless it costs a lot of money, at least Owen has self-knowledge, and deceiving him is not worth the price. ## Three shifts, please subscribe! Thank you for your support! (end of this chapter) Chapter 171： 176 Owen & Hader (2) Chapter 171 176 Owen and Hader (2) Hard took out another bottle with a time stamp and handed it over. Owen took a look and saw that the bottle was older, left four years ago. When he opened the bottle cap, his face became even more serious. "To bow down at the feet of the king of the dead, to offer loyalty and soul, and to live in death." A wry smile appeared on Hader''s face: "I still have a few related time bottles that I haven''t brought with me, all of which are revelations from random predictions I have obtained over the years, but they are not as clear as these two expressions." In fact, if Hader predicted three or four years ago that he entered the foggy world now, it would not be too shocking, because the extraordinary profession of prophet is unique in itself. If you are playing games, it must be a hidden profession. Also weird. The Prophet can get a basic ability at the apprentice level - [Random Prophecy]! This ability can be said to be strong, but also **** and rubbish. What events can be predicted depends on the character of the prophet. Hader has concealed his identity as a prophet and pretended to be a rapper all these years because of this. Its just that the uncertainty of this ability is too strong, and its impossible to predict something amazing one day, which will make many big people feel uncomfortable, even if its just a very low probability, someone can predict their future. , For those big men, such people are still better off. Therefore, Hader has been hiding his abilities well all these years, and even those closest to him in the Church of Nature didn''t know his identity as a prophet, and thought he was just a gifted apprentice priest. Until this time, he was forced to enter the foggy world, and accidentally met Owen, which made him hesitate for a long time, and finally made up his mind to reveal this secret to Owen. Because he had to rely on Owen''s strength, the Prophet had no fighting power, and had no choice in order to survive. "Wait, let me think about it, this is really amazing." After reading the note in the second bottle, Owen was emotionally disturbed, as if lacking oxygen, his chest heaving greatly. After a long while, Owen finally regained his composure, and his eyes no longer looked at Hader with contempt. He deeply understood that from the moment the teleportation formation was activated, they would no longer be able to count on the Church of Nature. If they wanted to survive, they could only rely on themselves. Yuzhong still survived, and there was no need to think about it. Owen snapped up his spirits, with a firm will in his eyes: "I choose to trust you, Mr. Prophet! How do we go next?" Hard let out a sigh of relief. He was afraid that Owen had been brainwashed by the Church of Nature all these years. Now it seems that he underestimated Owen''s scheming and will. The two smiled at each other and had reached a tacit agreement. Then Hader pointed with his hand: "Leave this camp, we will go there, and we will find the city of the dead king, which is the only way to survive." At this time, if the gray fog shrouded in the surroundings was dissipated, and in the direction of Harder''s finger, across 50 kilometers, it was Green''s cemetery. Obviously, in addition to what I just said, Harder must know more, and the profession of prophet is even more difficult. That is a probability that only occurs in one hundred and fifty years. Just as Owen and Hader broke through the gray fog and walked to the cemetery step by step, in the underground of the abandoned factory area on the outskirts of Faer?n, a huge hole the size of four football fields was brightly lit, and hundreds of worshippers of the Church of Nature were lit up. He was busy with sleepless nights, and completed the final finishing work of building the gate of time and space. Located in the middle of the underground hole, it is a huge masonry platform with a diameter of more than ten meters and a height of about two meters. On both sides of the platform are erected two huge round stone pillars more than ten meters high. On the top of the two stone pillars, two gems are inlaid, which shine under the light. This is the gate of time and space. Once opened, it is located in the middle of the stone pillar, and a passageway connecting reality and the misty world will be opened. And in front of the gate of time and space, a basin-sized seed of the tree of nature is ready. The seeds of the tree of nature continue to emit strong natural spiritual energy to the surroundings. This is a precious treasure that can improve the level of life. Even if the divine tree of the Church of Nature has been blessed with divine power, it will still take fifty years to produce such a seed. This time, the Sonic High Priest also paid a lot of money to attract a large number of extraordinary creatures from the foggy world to attack the city of Faerun. Under the base of the gate of time and space, four deep grooves were dug from four directions and extended to the four corners of the underground hole. Inside the deep grooves are four biological pipes that peristaltic like pig intestines. These four pipes connect the small space passages in the four corners. Those are the passages that connect to the natural kingdom of God. They absorb spiritual energy from the natural kingdom of God, and through the four pipes, they are continuously input, and are transported to the gate of time and space that is about to start in the middle. Massive psychic power. In those gut-like pipes, large amounts of spiritual energy poured in, each time a large group of spiritual energy poured in, dense magic runes would appear on the gate of time and space in the middle, first the base below, Then slowly extend until you reach the two doorposts, until you reach the gem at the top of the doorpost, and the gate of time and space will open the door to the foggy world. At this time, a few expressionless people walked in from another passage in the cave, one of them was the lady Nancy who was possessed by a tree spirit in Rhine City before. At this time, Mrs. Nancy walked under the pedestal of the gate of time and space step by step, and stood at a fixed position with the other ten people. The green light in her eyes filled her pupils, implying fanatical worship and fearless sacrifice. In the next moment, these ten people knelt down and bowed in a frenzy at the same time, and a thick natural psychic energy emerged from their bodies, and even because the psychic energy was too thick and huge, their skins had been torn and green juice flowed out. These ten people are all dryad parasites made from the Rhine City at the cost of resources. They don''t feel any skin being torn by the psionic energy. Instead, they are more devout and fanatical, kneeling and praying constantly, accelerating the release of psionic energy. At this time, it seemed that something was about to burst out of their bodies, and abnormal bulges continued to appear on the torso, as if parasitized by alien larvae. At the next moment, the ten people could no longer maintain the posture of kneeling and praying, and they seemed to feel the pain again. But what was still flowing out was not blood, but a darker green plant sap. Suddenly, Mrs. Nancy was the first to stop struggling, as if she fainted, her body curled up, her back kept squirming and bulging, and finally, with a bang, the flesh and blood exploded. The vines about the thickness of a human wrist are like boa constrictors burrowing out of them. Moreover, as the golden vines came out, the remaining psionic energy and flesh and blood in Mrs. Nancy''s body were directly drained, and the corpse shriveled down at a speed visible to the naked eye. (end of this chapter) Chapter 172： space-time disk Chapter 172 Time and Space Disk As the golden vine in Mrs. Nancy''s body hatched first, the other nine dryad parasites surrounding this place also exploded one after another, hatching a golden vine as thick as a wrist. These vines are all alive, and they swam quickly as soon as they left the body, and climbed to the base of the gate of time and space from all directions. An intricate magic circle was carved on the pedestal. It was divided into ten areas and each had a golden vine drilled into it. There was a buzzing sound, the pedestal vibrated, and the magic circle was finally completed. At the next moment, there was a squeak, like the sound of arc discharge, and a blue light spot flashed in the middle of the two goalposts. First there was a flash, then it quickly expanded from the size of a ping-pong ball to the size of a basketball, and there was another boom, as if a bomb exploded, opening a huge oval-shaped gate of time and space. Almost at the same time, High Priest Sonic appeared out of thin air in front of the gate of time and space, with a faint smile on his face, and suddenly he took a handle, which generated a suction force, and extracted ten colors from the magic circle on the base of the gate of time and space. The ray of light was precisely the golden vines that had just drilled into it, contaminated with the space-time spiritual energy of the magic circle, separated again, condensed together, and formed a colored disc with a diameter of one meter in front of Sonic High Priest. Sonic High Priest, who has been in the ancient well without waves, also showed uncontrollable excitement when he saw the slowly rotating colored disk suspended in the air. He raised his hand and took its claws over, stroked it lightly, and laughed: "The time and space disk , I have finally come to this point!" Then he regained his calm: "My old friend, in order to inherit my lord''s legacy, I have to ask you to sacrifice again. I believe that the high priest who has served my lord for nearly 60 years, your Blood and soul should be enough to activate this space-time disk." As he spoke, a embarrassed green-robed old man was lifted up by two green-robed young men. It was the other high priest of the Church of Nature - Van der Vaart! At this time, the old man who had been a high priest for 60 years and was only one step away from stepping into the legend was terrified and angry. He had already seen that Sonic''s purpose was not pure, but in his opinion, it was just a few small points, not only He didn''t stop him, but instead added fuel to the flames, but he didn''t expect that Sonic High Priest would dare to attack him. At this time, Van der Vaart was extremely remorseful, staring at the high priest Sonic with hatred in his eyes, and angrily asked: "You! How dare you betray, why, Sonic, you are already a high priest, and you are destined to enter the **** of my lord in the future. Country, why is this!" Sonic looked at the old partner whose psionic energy was sealed, with an inexplicable smile on his face, and when the other party''s questioning was finished, he calmly said: "Old man, you said that I betrayed, but I betrayed. Who? I''m just inheriting, let the glory of my Lord continue to spread in the world in a different form." "What did you say!" Van der Vaart was stunned for a while, suddenly thinking of something, and showing an expression of horror and disbelief: "What do you mean? What do you want to inherit?" Sonic said: "Are you still deceiving yourself now? Since I can feel it, I don''t believe you didn''t notice it, my lord has returned to chaos." Van der Vaart was stunned. As Sonic said, he had already noticed a clue, but he still couldn''t believe that the great God of Nature had perished! Seeing him like this, Sonic smiled contemptuously and gently lifted it up. At the same time, a young man in a green robe with Van der Vaart pulled out a dagger from under his cuff without hesitation and stabbed it into Van der Vaart''s back. The sharp tip of the enchanted dagger pierced the heart and took away Van der Vaart, who was only one step away from becoming a legend. After being sealed with psionic power, the high priest was just an old and frail old man. Van der Vaart suddenly widened his eyes and groaned in pain. Then his soul left his body and flew high into the sky. He knew that Sonic must not catch his soul at this time. divine light. However, to Van der Vaart''s surprise, Sonic didn''t seem to be in a hurry to intercept him. This situation not only did not relieve Van der Vaart, but gave him a more ominous premonition, and as time passed, the divine light did not appear, which made Van der Vaart''s emotions sink to the bottom: "No Receive the divine light! Could it be that my lord has really fallen?" At this moment, Sonic lightly raised his hand to capture, an invisible big hand grabbed Van der Vaart''s confused soul, and another force pulled the blood from his corpse, mixed with the soul, and poured into the space-time disk. In an instant, with a bang, with the influx of Van der Vaart''s soul and blood, the colored space-time disk was enveloped in a faint red light. "Sonic! You traitor, my lord will eventually recover again, you actually want to steal my lord''s throne, what a wishful thinking..." Van der Vaart''s soul seemed to return to light, suddenly woke up, and let out a frantic roar, but was sucked in by the rotating space-time disk, the soul disappeared completely, and the sound stopped abruptly. High Priest Sonic shook his head slightly and muttered to himself: "Fall means fall, you can rest assured that I won''t let him come back, the old rotten **** will eventually pass away, I will do better." The flash disappeared immediately, leaving only the spinning space-time disk suspended in place. At the same time, all the people in this huge underground cave began to evacuate quickly. After only a few minutes, there was no one there, and then the ground shook slightly, and the movement became louder and louder, like an earthquake. No matter how sturdy this huge hole was, it couldn''t withstand an earthquake, cracks appeared on the top, and rubble kept falling until there was a loud bang, and the roof of the entire hole collapsed, but it was enveloped by the defensive light curtain of the gate of time and space below. Block, the earth and stone smashed into pieces and slid all around. From the outside, along with the soaring smoke and dust, a huge sinkhole appeared in the abandoned factory area on the outskirts of Faer?n, forming a 20-meter-deep pit At the same time, on the periphery of the abandoned factory area, the elite soldiers who were ready to go, as well as the four knights and people from the special bureau had surrounded the area. Apparently, there are government spies on the Church of Nature, who have already leaked the situation and gave the specific location. Ten kilometers from the core of the subsidence, in the temporary combat headquarters, three middle-aged men in military uniforms stood side by side, watching the direction of the subsidence through the window. "Director Hiddink, when will we start? The movement from the Church of Nature this time is really big." The person standing on the left wearing the Major General''s uniform spoke first, Bonaparte Stitux, the commander of the 45th Division of the Lorenzo Kingdom Army. "Hehehe, don''t worry, the good show has just begun, and it''s not yet time for us to appear." Known as Director Hiddink, the middle-aged man is gentle and polite. He wears white gloves and monocles. If he doesn''t wear a major general''s uniform, he looks more like a university professor. . (end of this chapter) Chapter 173： Chief Major General Knight Commander Chapter 173 Chief Major General Knight Commander Major General Bonaparte said that it doesnt matter, his 45th Division is not the main force anyway. The strength of ordinary soldiers in the war of the extraordinary is really insignificant. Even regular troops who have mastered rifles and cannons cannot use enchanted weapons and can only beat drums on the periphery. On the contrary, the Grand Knight Commander Frederick, who mastered the four knights, had a more positive attitude. The four thousand knights had high morale, plus two artillery regiments equipped with forty enchanted cannons, ready to encircle everything in the middle. There is a blasting residue. At this time, Green and Laura and other people from the Special Bureau of Langton City were arranged in the southeast, just next to the Artillery Regiment, followed by the 45th Division 732nd Regiment. Green looked at the artillery positions twenty meters away from time to time, and a full forty enchanted cannons with bright black and bright lights were placed in position. These latest heavy enchanted cannons from the Kingdom of Lorenzo are not comparable to those of Green''s field cannons. The thick and long barrels are enough to send arm-thick shells ten kilometers away. If they hit directly with powerful power, they can One cannonball kills the superhuman of the primary formal level. Green''s eyes were hot, and he could not wait to rush through immediately and convert all the cannons and artillery into the undead and put them in the cemetery. Controlling his eyes away from the cannons, Green''s eyes looked towards the direction of the collapse of the ground. The rising smoke and dust was gradually dissipating, but the stronger and stronger psionic fluctuations gave Green a kind of not-so-good feeling. Feel. Having seen the powerful army here, Green felt that no matter who the target of the action was, this time it must be cold. But at this moment, looking at the shattering movement over there, he was a little curious about the reason for the Church of Nature to be desperate, knowing that the government had been alerted and still insisting on attacking the city of Faerun? If it fails this time, it is very likely that the natural church, which has been passed down for thousands of years, will perish. At this moment, I saw a sudden burst of dazzling light from the center of the collapse, followed by a green light that rose to the sky, actually passing through the void and directly connecting to the kingdom of God. At the end of the thick green beam of light, A natural kingdom of gods with strong psychic energy appeared vaguely. Green''s face changed, including everyone present, and the three people in the command post, all of them couldn''t help but be moved when they saw this scene. "It''s actually a natural kingdom of God! How is this possible, what a price to pay for the projection of the kingdom of God, that madman Sonic!" Major General Bonaparte cried out in shock, his face became gloomy, his eyes flickered, this situation far exceeded his expectations. "As expected, it seems that something happened in the natural kingdom of God, otherwise Sonic would not be in a hurry to show his cards, he is forcing us to choose, either stud or out." The calm and experienced Chief Hiddink said with an expressionless face that he still knew a lot about Sonic, an old opponent, and knew more information. Major General Bonaparte took a deep look at Director Hiddink, the corners of his mouth moved slightly, as if he wanted to say something, but he was calm. On the contrary, the Great Knight Commander Frederick sneered: "What kind of kingdom has come, it''s just a fight between beasts, who can a broken projection of the kingdom of God scare? Come down, then the gods of the Church of the Holy Light will not be as irrelevant as they are now." The voice fell, and under the phantom of the natural kingdom of God, inside the collapsed pit, there was another rush of blood, accompanied by the mourning of the unjust soul, forming a blood-red beam of light, which suddenly rushed up into the projection of the kingdom of God. . In an instant, the projection of the natural divine kingdom in mid-air seemed to be bloodied, vibrated violently, and became more and more clear, and then a huge hemispherical light curtain was unfolded, from top to bottom, the surrounding radius of ten kilometers was projected. The whole range is shrouded in it. As a necromancer, Greene is very sensitive to souls, and when he saw the scene just now, he couldn''t help but be surprised: "What a big hand! Sacrifice the flesh and soul of living people in exchange for divine power. The red light that surged up just now enveloped countless souls, not a single one. 10,000, there are also 8,000 people, and they actually sacrificed at one time. Naturally, the Church quietly prepared so many living people to sacrifice. It seems that this time, the high-level officials of the kingdom government, the military and the special bureau have miscalculated." Sure enough, at this moment, even Director Hiddink, who had always been calm, showed a look of shock, and when he saw the light curtain that gradually extended and shrouded from above, he suddenly cried out a bad sound, and the figure flashed suddenly, directly smashing through the wall, Rapidly rushes in the direction outside the light curtain. Major General Bonaparte and Grand Knight Commander Frederick were only half a beat slower, but they also started and quickly caught up. However, the two of them are a formal middle-level and a formal-level high-level, which is far inferior to Director Hiddink, who has already entered the legendary level. Not only is the reaction slow, but the speed is even more incomparable, and a distance of tens of meters is opened in one breath. At the same time, some people in other directions found that the situation was not right, and rushed out of the team, preparing to retreat outside the light curtain, which immediately caused a commotion in the encirclement. However, Chief Hiddink, who was rushing in front, saw that he could rush out of the range shrouded by the light curtain with still 100 meters, but he suddenly stopped with a gloomy expression on his face. Major General Bonaparte and Knight Commander Frederick, who followed him, passed by in the blink of an eye. When they saw Hiddink''s face, they were startled in their hearts. They are well aware of the cunning and cunning of the director of the Northwest Provincial Special Bureau. At this time, life and death are at stake, and they choose to believe Hiddink''s judgment. Sure enough, at the next moment, the shrouded light curtain made a squeaking sound, and suddenly accelerated its speed, like a knife, it fell to the ground ruthlessly, and it cut directly through the ground and extended. Major General Bonaparte and Knight Commander Frederick both had a huge change in their expressions. If they didn''t stop just now, they would have met this fatal fall. Nine times out of ten, they would be cut in half. "Damn, old **** Sonic!" Major General Bonaparte scolded with lingering fears. Obviously, the light curtain that suddenly accelerated and fell was not a coincidence, but a trap set for the three of them deliberately. Fortunately, Director Hiddink found out in time. However, Director Hiddink was not proud of seeing through the trick, but his face was even more ugly. In the past year, he has been under a lot of pressure. There have been several extraordinary turmoil events in the Northwest Province that shocked the entire kingdom. The tree spirit possessed by the Rhine City made the king and the prime minister very dissatisfied with his work, which also moved some people in the special bureau. Even if Director Hiddink is highly respected and powerful, he can temporarily suppress the situation, but he must give an account of his achievements. So this time the Church of Nature was doing something in Faerun City. Even if the clues were already found out, Hiddink did not rush to kill it. It is good to take precautions before they occur, but it does not reflect the sincere cooperation from all over the special bureau, and the ability of Director Hiddink to strategize. Therefore, he needs to make a bigger move, to shock the high-level officials of the kingdom, and to make Faerun City at stake, so that he can turn the tide and shut up those guys who are standing and talking without backache. # The first day of September, please subscribe! Please support and encourage everyone! The author will also redouble his efforts to update, thank you! (end of this chapter) Chapter 174： Absolute Gods Domain Chapter 174 Absolute God Domain However, at this moment, Director Hiddink realized that he might have to play this time. He stared gloomily at the light curtain 100 meters away, and murmured in his mouth: "This is the realm of absolute gods! Sonic, you are really ruthless, sacrificing tens of thousands of innocent people, just to open the realm of absolute gods, really deliberate, think Do you want the Jedi to fight back and wipe us out?" "Director Hiddink, what should we do?" Frederick Grand Knight Commander asked with a serious look, and he also saw the seriousness of the situation. Major General Bonaparte did not say a word, but his face was equally ugly, and he looked at Chief Hiddink. "What else can I do? Absolute God''s Domain cannot be destroyed, there is only a last stand, either you die or I live." Director Hiddink regained his calm, his eyes became firm, Gu Jing Wubo said: "Sonic, my old friend, we It''s been 30 years of fighting, and this time it''s a matter of life and death." At the same time, in the city of Faerun, there was a bang in the mayor''s office, and the heavy solid wood desk was slapped halfway by a tall and strong old man, and then he shouted sharply: "What''s the matter? What? Call me Director Hiddink and ask about the situation over there. Why does the Absolute God Realm appear?" Mayor Filch was shocked and angry. As the highest governor of Faerun, he knew all the actions of the Special Bureau and agreed with Chief Hiddink''s action plan. It''s just that he didn''t expect that there would be a change in the beginning. The subsidence of the factory area caused a slight earthquake, and the Hilsen block, Luonan Lint block, and Xiuwadiko block near the factory area were all affected, and the houses collapsed. The road was cracked, causing many casualties. Before Mayor Filch had time to deal with it, the Absolute God Domain appeared and enveloped all the more than 10,000 people who surrounded the factory area. As the direct descendant of the Dietrich family and the cousin of the contemporary Earl of Northwest Province, Mayor Filch is a high-level official superhuman, and a pivotal figure in the entire family. There is no doubt about his strength and knowledge. Immediately, my heart sank, knowing that this time it must be a big trouble. To be able to create such a large-scale absolute divine domain, at least tens of thousands of souls must be sacrificed to the natural divine kingdom. "Damn, are all the police stations stupid pigs? Tens of thousands of people are missing without realizing it!" Filch cursed in his heart, his eyes almost bursting with flames. Faer?n is the birthplace and foundation of the Dietrich family. A problem here would be a huge blow to the family. As for the issue that the Special Bureau also did not report the missing persons, he dared to conclude that the old fox in Hiddink must have known for a long time. As for why people let it go, everyone is tacit. Filch vented his panic and anger, calmed down instantly, and ordered the secretary: "Quick, report the current situation to the Count, and contact the King''s Confidential Office and the Prime Minister''s Residence to report the current situation and ask for support." The mayor''s secretary made a quick note with no expression on his face. But at this moment, a clerk of the city hall rushed in in a panic, and said loudly: "Sir! All communication in the factory area has been cut off, and all means of communication have been blocked by that light curtain." Filch''s face was even more serious. Others didn''t know that the light curtain was an absolute divine domain. At this time, the area inside the spherical light curtain was equivalent to an extension of the natural divine kingdom to a certain extent, which could block internal and external communication and prevent communication. Not surprisingly. The clerk was panting, still waiting for Mayor Filch to make up his mind. Filch''s face turned pale, and he said to the secretary and the secretary: "Now you go to the Santa Academy and the Aqiya military camp respectively, and explain the situation to Dean Nikolaevich and Commander Gaddafi, and ask them to quickly reinforce, To get through the absolute divine realm, at all costs, the natural divine kingdom must never be truly projected into this absolute divine realm, once the divine kingdom is projected, there will be no living people in the entire Faerun!" At the same time, inside the absolute divine domain. Green, Laura and the others gathered together, all of them looked at the translucent light curtain above their heads with heavy expressions, and felt a deep and heavy pressure, which was a trace of divine power overflowing from the natural kingdom of God, which was generated by mortals. It is naturally suppressed and promotes the growth of plants. I saw that inside the Absolute God Realm, all kinds of plants grew on a large scale at a speed visible to the naked eye. In a blink of an eye, the originally spacious space was covered with green vegetation, and these plants often Ten times or even twenty times larger than normal, and infected by divine power, it has become an extraordinary creature. Faced with this situation, everyone was on guard and released their psychic energy, ready to fight at any time. Laura also wanted to release her pet, but was quietly stopped by Green, and whispered: "Don''t act rashly, pay attention to restrain your breath, and try to preserve psionic energy. I don''t think this is the final battlefield." Laura frowned slightly and heard Green''s worries. Although they were trapped in the Absolute God''s Domain, they were not weak. There was a legendary powerhouse, several high-ranking officials, 10,000 elite soldiers and four The Knights, even if all the details of the Church of Nature are laid out, it is impossible to destroy so many people in one fell swoop. Therefore, Greene estimated that the Church of Nature must have a backer, and they had to be separated so that they could be easily defeated. Sure enough, just a few minutes later, the phantom of the divine kingdom in the sky suddenly emitted a dazzling pale green light. Everyone was stunned by the green light and blinked subconsciously, and in the blink of an eye, they came to a strange and strange space. Including the most powerful Director Hiddink, as a legendary powerhouse, he still cannot be exempted. In the blink of an eye, Green felt a vast and stalwart force fiddled with the surrounding space and distorted time, forming honeycombs, about a hundred of them, and each honeycomb was a small enclosed space that distorted time and space. The 10,000 people below were all divided into teams of 20 or 30 people and stuffed into these honeycomb-shaped small spaces. At this time, Green''s main consciousness was already in a coma, but the trace of spiritual thoughts he had placed in the cemetery was still awake, so he could detect these changes. Others, even the legendary Chief Hiddink could not stay awake in the face of the mighty power. Green could feel that the stalwart power that fiddled with time and space came from the natural kingdom of God outside the void, but although that power was powerful, there was always a sense of disobedience, which made him a little concerned, and suddenly remembered that not long ago, the mist There are actually two people in the world who have found the cemetery. One of them is a chattering white fat man who calls himself a prophet and comes here to meet the master of the city of the dead. These two are Owen and Harder who decided to join forces. For such people of unknown origin, Green''s method is to let the skeleton soldiers hang in the dungeon for a few days before they talk about it. Owen and Hader were immediately stunned, especially Hader, who was full of confidence, thinking that with his three-inch tongue, he would be fooled and crippled by the living and the dead. But I didn''t expect that the owner of the family would go to the dungeon without meeting them at all, and he didn''t care about pretending to be a prophet, so he hurriedly shouted: "The old **** has fallen, and the new king is born..." (end of this chapter) Chapter 175： 180 Absolute Gods Domain (2) Chapter 175 180 Absolute God''s Domain (2) Green was everywhere in the cemetery. Of course, he heard Hader''s heart-wrenching shouting. Although he still hadn''t met the two of them, he remembered these eight words and kept pondering them in his heart. Until this time, he felt the mighty power that descended from the kingdom of nature and could manipulate [time] and [space], which made him have an idea and suddenly had a clear understanding. That mighty power undoubtedly came from the **** of nature, but the power of the **** of nature did not have the meaning of vitality, but contained dead silence and coldness. Coupled with the prophecy of [the fall of the old god, the birth of a new king], Green suddenly made Green There was some kind of horrifying thought: "Could it be that the **** of nature has really fallen!" Having this idea, Green seemed to have lifted the barrier, and more and more clearly felt the sluggish and dead aura emanating from the natural kingdom of God. Unfortunately, under the suppression of the divine power left by the God of Nature, apart from Green''s spiritual thoughts resting in the cemetery, he was still able to stay awake and sensed the abnormality. Even if others were stronger than Director Hiddink, they were restrained by divine power and instantly became confused. When he reacted, the divine power originating from the natural kingdom of God had shrunk back. Green''s face was grim, observing the surroundings. In the vicinity, apart from Green and Laura, there were only more than 20 people left, a dozen ordinary soldiers, three people from the Knights, and three people from the city''s special bureau. These people were in a trance and didn''t realize that they had been trapped in a small honeycomb-like space. They thought it was because the surrounding giant plants suddenly became ten times larger, or even dozens of times larger, which cut off their connection with the main force. Immediately, two knights took out their long swords to chop the surrounding plants. Who would have thought that the sharp long swords slashed, and there was a sound of gold and iron! Those gigantic plants were actually harder than steel, and the place where they were chopped by the long sword was only slightly damaged, leaving a white mark. On the contrary, the two knights were so shocked that their mouths went numb, and they took a step back in amazement, not daring to try again. Green didn''t make a big move. At this time, those big men should be more anxious than him. Laura followed Green closely. There was only one belief in her heart. As long as she followed Green, there would be no problem. On the contrary, among the ordinary soldiers with the largest number, facing this situation and under psychological pressure, one of them was only seventeen or eighteen years old. It is estimated that the young man who had just joined the army was so bitter that he almost cried. The other dozen or so soldiers are not much stronger. They deeply understand that they are separated from the large army and lose their collective strength. In the face of extraordinary existence, these ordinary people are not even as good as ants. "Damn, where is this place, where are the battalion commanders and company commanders? How can these **** grass grow so tall!" "Platoon Commander, we have to meet with the main force, we can''t stay here." More than a dozen ordinary soldiers shouted, but they couldn''t come up with a decent countermeasure. Until this time, a middle-aged man with a mustache on his mouth came out of the three people in the special bureau, slapped his hands, raised his voice, and focused everyone''s attention: "Everyone, my name is Dong Bos, I am Xi Ma. A group leader of the City Special Bureau, the rank of major!" When he mentioned the rank, he deliberately increased his tone, and glanced at the same time: "There should be no one with a higher rank than me?" Everyone was silent. Among the twenty people, the rank of major was indeed the highest. Although the army, the knights, and the special bureau do not belong to each other at ordinary times, the major of the special bureau has no control over the soldiers of the army. But nowadays, it is the wisest choice to be in a hurry and to quickly reorganize according to the level of military rank. Those ordinary soldiers, who were still a major in a special bureau, were obviously relieved when they saw someone coming forward. This was the backbone they needed. East Persia was satisfied to see everyone''s reaction: "Now the situation is urgent, the enemy has taken great pains to separate us, and will definitely not let it go. We can''t stay here for a long time, we must leave and find other trapped people to join, otherwise we will be defeated sooner or later." "Yes, I think Major East Persian''s proposal is very good." The captain of the other special bureau over there immediately agreed, and they had already made a tacit understanding. At the same time, among the three members of the Knights, there was also a lieutenant who flirted with Dong Persian, who should have known each other long ago, and immediately stood up and said: "Okay, I also believe in Major Dong Persian, and I have a hunch that the danger will come back soon, or earlier. action." looked at Green and Laura as he spoke. Three of the four groups of people here have already expressed their stance, and the two of them are the only one missing. Although Green and Laura are relatively young, but wearing the uniform of the special bureau, Green still has the rank of captain, which is a bit scary. Such a young captain in the special bureau is either powerful or has a solid background. In short, it is definitely not easy to mess with. Major ?? East Persian also looked at Green, vaguely feeling that this young man was a variable for him to obtain temporary leadership, and he kept thinking in his heart, what should he do if the other party opposed him. However, Green nodded expressionlessly, and although he did not speak, he agreed. This made Major Dongbos secretly relieved, and then returned a kind smile, but the situation was urgent, he didn''t talk nonsense, and pointed out a direction directly: "Everyone trust me and follow me this way." Then he took the lead. He came to a weed as thick as a normal person''s thigh, stretched out his hand and flung a bright silver thread, wrapped around the weed, and turned his hand back sharply. The weeds were immediately cut into two pieces like cutting tofu, which was very different from the white mark left on the knight''s sword before. Green saw it in his eyes and knew it in his heart: "No wonder you dare to stand up, it turns out that there is a high-level magic item." The silver thread released by Major East Persia is a magic item. The cutting force produced by inputting psionic energy will be hundreds of times that of ordinary swords. It is not surprising to easily cut the mutant weeds. Everyone looked happy at first sight. At least they didn''t have to be trapped here. East Persia opened the way, and everyone followed closely. Green and Laura looked at each other without falling behind. Green didn''t know what method the East Persian major used to identify the direction, but judging from his confident appearance, he should not be messing around, and the other party was very fast, the silver thread fluttered, and cut the large weeds and plants in front of him. Create a path that can accommodate two people side by side. After about half an hour, almost five or six kilometers, suddenly there was a cry of pain from the back of the team, followed by hurried screams and gunshots. "Franz, what''s going on!" the platoon commander of the common soldier called immediately, and he heard that the voice was his soldier. At the same time, seven or eight of those ordinary soldiers also stopped subconsciously, holding their guns on alert and looking back. I saw a young soldier entangled by a green vine thicker than a human wrist, and flung it high, and then fell down hard. With a bang, the soldier named Franz broke his leg and issued She screamed in pain and panic, pulled the trigger frantically, and lit the bullet in the gun. It''s a pity that what he has in his hand is just an ordinary rifle. Even if he is equipped with enchanted bullets before this dispatch, it can''t exert much power. It hits the vine without damage. He disappeared when he was able to help. (end of this chapter) Chapter 176： Shadow Panther (1) Chapter 176 Shadow Panther (1) Major ??East Persian seemed to know that kind of vine, and when he realized that someone was attacked, instead of looking back, he sped up. Because ??Green and Laura were walking in the middle, they suddenly became the dividing point of the team break. The East Persian major in front did not intend to stop, and the others followed closely after seeing this. Green frowned slightly, glanced warily in the forward direction, and pulled Laura to a stop. "What? You want to help them?" Laura showed an unexpected expression. Green was not a bad person in her opinion. Green said in a low voice: "Don''t go over first, I feel that there is danger ahead, and that East Persia is very suspicious." Laura nodded slightly. She also felt that this person was a little weird. A dignified major in the special bureau, just now, for the leadership of the mere twenty people, he couldn''t wait to jump out. With the situation just now, even if he didn''t take the initiative, he could The rank of major is enough to be the captain of this temporary squad. "Not good! Dangerous!" Just as ??Green stopped, his expression suddenly changed, and a warning message came from the Devil''s Vine cruising near him anytime, anywhere. The undead devil vine is equivalent to a biological radar, and Green will release it as soon as possible wherever he goes and hide it underground. At the same time, Major Dong Persian, who was walking at the front, also felt extreme danger. Fear flashed in his eyes, but he braced himself and stood in place without moving. Immediately, the ground shook, and the weeds that were as tall as one person shook violently, and then a huge black figure rushed out, but ignored these people present, and ran directly over, leaving a gust of wind. The crowd watched the behemoth go by in shock and amazement, and finally saw what it was. It turned out to be a giant bear that was much bigger than a normal brown bear. It ran like a small tank at full power. On top of the giant bear was a green vine that was more than ten meters long. The corpse of a soldier is being stuffed into the giant bear''s mouth. Everyone could see the cold sweat, but they were secretly glad that the monster seemed to be in a hurry, so they only grabbed one person to padded their stomachs, otherwise everyone would not have enough to eat. But this trace of happiness lasted for two seconds, and another black shadow flashed out without warning, and passed by everyone in a flash. Except for Green, no one reacted and rushed to the front of the crowd. However, unlike the giant bear that went directly past, this shadow stopped, it was actually a black panther! Scarlet eyes, sharp teeth and claws, and a black satin-like fur make this panther look fit and dangerous. "Damn, this guy wants to eat us!" I don''t know who called out suddenly, followed by a gunshot. Others also reacted and fired subconsciously. The gunshots were hurried and dense, but they couldn''t hit the black panther at all. I saw a black shadow flashing, dodging and moving quickly, dodging the bullets, and then slammed into the shooting. Soldiers flew over. At the next moment, with a bang, the black panther''s sharp claws shot out from between his fingers, half a foot long, like a sickle, and slashed across a soldier''s neck. A headless corpse fell down, and blood spurted out and sprinkled on the black panther, making the beast even more bloodthirsty and vicious. "Ah! Everyone shoot, don''t stop!" At this time, the platoon leader of the ordinary soldier also showed that the regular army was well-trained. Even in the face of a strong enemy, he was still calm. He shouted loudly at the soldiers under him, looked at Dong Bos and others in front, and hoped that they would return. aid. It''s a pity that these ordinary soldiers must be disappointed. The reason why Major Dongbos wanted the command of the squad is to make them cannon fodder, but he didn''t expect to encounter King Kong Bear and Shadow Leopard as soon as he arrived here. The beast, whose strength is equivalent to the official extraordinary, and is favored by the **** of nature, has another layer of strength in the space derived from this absolute god''s realm, Dong Bos is not willing to fight a strong enemy for a few cannon fodder. East Persia turned around indifferently, not only did not rescue him, but instead accelerated and opened a path to leave. "Bastard!" The platoon leader scolded, with despair flashing in his eyes, facing the extraordinary creatures, the dozen of them had no luck at all. As for Green and Laura not far away, he didn''t expect much. The two were too young, even if Green was the captain of the special bureau, it was impossible for him to defeat this shadow panther. "Brothers, the men of our 45th division have no cowards, so let''s take a bayonet and fight with this beast!" Seeing Dong Persian and the others walking away, the platoon leader roared in despair. The rest of the soldiers also roared, as if they were getting adrenaline, their eyes were red, and they retreated their bullets. This is also the only way they can kill the Shadow Panther now. These bayonets are all enchanted weapons, which are more lethal than rifle bullets. Shadow Leopard''s icy cold light stared at the dozen or so soldiers, constantly pacing, looking for an opportunity to strike, while also aiming at Green and Laura out of the corner of his eyes. The Shadow Leopard instinctively felt that the man and the woman were stronger, and did not want to hunt them, but still kept on guard. Green and Laura have never acted rashly, which reassured the Shadow Panther, who has a high IQ, and then stretched his hind legs, ready to jump up and attack. But at this moment, there was a sudden rumbling, and with the sound of heavy footsteps running, a behemoth with a height of six meters rushed out of the summoning channel in front of Green, okay. The clay golem weighing more than 20 tons ran enough to smash thousands of troops, and in the blink of an eye, tens of meters away, slammed into the shadow leopard. With a ''meow'', the Shadow Panther instinctively sensed the extreme danger. He didn''t care to attack those ordinary soldiers, and jumped to the side to avoid it, but the Clay Goblin stretched out his hand and grabbed the Shadow Panther''s thick and long body. big tail. The Shadow Leopard''s tail is its strongest weapon, but it is also the most sensitive and vulnerable place. It was grabbed by the clay golem who suddenly broke out, and it screamed terribly. At the same time, the black light flashed like a black lightning. , a strong psychic shock trying to shake the big hand of the Clay Golem. It''s a pity that the deadly black psychic energy penetrated into the body of the clay golem like a mud cow into the sea, and there was no ripple at all. The Clay Goblin didn''t feel anything at all. With a flick of his hand, he pulled the Shadow Panther back into the air, and then slammed it to the ground, followed by a punch, which hit the Shadow Panther''s head with a bang, and smashed a big hole on the ground. . And the hand holding the tail exerted force again, pulling out the shadow leopard embedded in the mud again, swung it half a circle, and then fell on the other side. This time, the shadow leopard, whose strength has reached the primary level of the official level, has already lost most of his life. As long as the giant hammer-like fist of the clay golem backhand smashes down, he will definitely rush to the street to receive a lunch. The shadow leopard howled miserably, still struggling, but to no avail, he could only wait to die. In fact, the strength of this shadow leopard is not weak. If it hadnt been caught off guard by Greens sudden release of the Clay Golem, with its agility and speed advantages, it would be enough to deal with the Clay Golem. Unfortunately, it underestimated Green, even if it noticed that Green was Necromancer, but did not expect to have such a powerful summon. (end of this chapter) Chapter 177： Shadow Panther (2) Chapter 177 Shadow Panther (2) Seeing that his fist, which was dozens of times bigger than normal people, was about to fall, Shadow Panther''s obsidian-like eyes flashed with fear and prayer. It was already afraid and chose to surrender. A smile appeared on Green''s face, and with a thought, he stopped the Clay Golem from hurting the killer, holding the Shadow Panther''s tail as if carrying a kitten. Shadow Leopard is very spiritual, and its intelligence is almost equivalent to that of a teenage child. Knowing that his life and death are in the hands of this human being in front of him, he was sent to Green and immediately wanted to please him, making a meowing sound. Green smiled, put his hand on the Shadow Panther''s forehead and used Death Infection directly. If it is usual, Green will definitely fail in this way, but it may not be impossible here and now. This small space is located in the Absolute God Realm, which isolates the real world and connects the natural kingdom of God. Therefore, in this small space, it can be exempted from the suppression of some laws of the real world. However, the **** of nature has fallen and the kingdom of nature has lost its suppression. The same world rules loose. When ??Green summoned the Clay Golem just now, he felt that the rules of the world here were very chaotic and lax. Otherwise, the normal summoning of undead creatures, although they could rush out of the summoning channel, would not be able to pass through the summoning channel at the speed of the full sprint just now. At this time, using [Death Infection] directly on the still-living Shadow Panther is just a test to see if it can be successfully transformed into a summoned object recognized by the cemetery. Shadow Leopard felt a cold psychic energy invade its body, instinctively wanted to resist the struggle, but was shaken by the clay golem, and smashed to the ground like a sandbag. Speaking of it again, the Shadow Leopard felt like its body was falling apart. The severe pain all over the body and the huge impact of falling to the ground, even if it was an extraordinary beast, it couldn''t bear it anymore. fiddle. Soon the cold psychic energy filled the Shadow Panther''s body. At this point, if it was a corpse, it would have completed the death infection and transformed it into an undead creature. However, the shadow leopard was not dead. With its strong vitality, it was infected by death and still did not die, but Green received a prompt from the cemetery: It was found that the extraordinary species in the state of surrender - the shadow leopard, whether to capture... In the next moment, Green had a happy expression on his face, and he had successfully captured it. He saw that the half-dead shadow leopard was suddenly enveloped in a purple light, and then with a flash, it was sent back to the cemetery. Green looked at the attributes silently: Shadow Panther, Combat Power 90, Skills: Shadow Flash lv3, Speed ??and Agility lv5, Claws lv4 "Huh? The combat power is really good, although it is slightly weaker than the Clay Golem, but the three abilities are very good, especially the [Shadow Flash] actually reached [lv3]." Green accidentally discovered the three abilities of the Shadow Panther, and couldn''t help secretly rejoicing , his luck was overwhelming, if the clay golem rushed out a little slower and didn''t grab the shadow leopard''s tail the first time, now it is estimated that he has to summon an angel as a last resort. Shadow Flash is a very powerful ability. It is a derivative ability of escaping into the spiritual world. By quickly entering and leaving the spiritual world, choosing different cracks to achieve short-distance teleportation. Green can only reluctantly use [Escape into the Spiritual World] at present, but he is still a long way from [Shadow Flash]. It just so happens that this shadow leopard has this magic. As long as it is subdued and certified by the cemetery, the ability it possesses will be able to have a ready-made magic book in the mage tower of the cemetery. Then Green will learn it again with half the effort. In addition, the two powerful skills [Extreme Speed ??and Agility] and [Sharp Claws] were not used in battle, and the Shadow Leopard was already on his knees. After ?? disposed of the Shadow Panther, Green looked at the surviving ordinary soldiers. His eyes were not vicious, but they frightened the soldiers. The courage to go shopping with the bayonet before was also shocked by the sudden appearance of the clay goblin. He couldn''t help swallowing, and the blood in his eyes subsided. If they still had the courage to fight against the shadow leopard, now they were completely intimidated by the behemoth that was more than six meters high. The platoon leader looked nervously and fearfully at the clay golem next to Green~~~, as if he was afraid that this monster would suddenly rush towards him. Then he looked at Green and said respectfully, "Thank you sir for helping me..." However, before he could continue, Green waved his hand to interrupt, looked at them, his eyes kept flickering, as if thinking of something interesting, the corners of his mouth turned up slightly: "Thank you, you don''t have to, now I''ll give you two paths. : Either choose to be loyal to me, and I will give you extraordinary powers, but this will have some insignificant side effects; or choose to reject my good intentions, you can go now, but remind you in advance that there are still many shadow leopards here. Extraordinary beasts, it''s up to you to choose whether to die or live." A dozen ordinary soldiers looked at each other in dismay, and already knew in their hearts that this young captain of the special bureau was not a good person, what gave him extraordinary powers, insignificant side effects, and he wanted to make it clear, but did they have the right to refuse? The platoon leader had an ugly face at first, but then he seemed to figure it out, showing his resolve, and without discussing it with others, he knelt down on one knee: "Sir, Vardene is willing to swear allegiance to you." The other dozen ordinary soldiers were flustered and did not make up their minds. When the platoon leader knelt down, they all knelt down and swore allegiance. Green smiled, ignoring their messy pledge of allegiance, and directly put his hand on the head of the platoon leader Waldner who bowed his head and bowed. When he subdued the Shadow Panther just now, Green got some inspiration and just experimented on these ordinary soldiers. Anyway, if these people are not protected by Green, they are almost dead. If they accept the experiment, they will still have some vitality, and even gain extraordinary abilities that were previously unattainable. So the platoon leader, Waldene, who saw it the most clearly, made the first choice. Feeling Green''s palm on the top of his head, Waldene''s heart couldn''t help sinking, but he didn''t dare to dodge back, so he could only bite the bullet. , Waiting for fate''s judgment, whether it is life or death depends on luck. Wardner closed his eyes and felt a cold breath pouring into his body from the top of his head. He couldn''t help shivering, his consciousness gradually subsided, and he felt extremely sleepy, so he wanted to fall asleep immediately. But at this time, a bell-like voice came from his brain: "Don''t sleep if you don''t want to die!" Immediately, he was refreshed, and his will to survive made him hold on, clenching his teeth. I don''t know how long it took, Wadner was confused, and finally insisted that he didn''t fall asleep. The icy aura had filled his whole body, but he didn''t feel particularly uncomfortable. Instead, it was cool and refreshing. Especially in his body, an unprecedented force was slowly growing, giving him the illusion that he could stand in the air. The clay golem in the distance shattered with a punch. Fortunately, Wadner''s will was tenacious, he didn''t get carried away without suddenly gaining power, and quickly suppressed the feeling of boundless power. He knew that even if he acquired extraordinary abilities, he could not be the opponent of that big clay monster. (end of this chapter) Chapter 178： Shadow Legion (1) Chapter 178 Shadow Legion (1) Wardene felt the power in his body, and he couldn''t help being surprised and happy. He had no extraordinary ability, and it was always the pain in his heart. In the Kingdom of Lorenzo, even ordinary troops without extraordinary abilities are almost at the end of the platoon leader. Only by becoming extraordinary can they be promoted to captain. So at this moment, Lieutenant Wadner felt the psionic energy surging in his body, and he was so excited that he almost shouted, and his eyes on Green again changed from hesitant to frenzy. "Who is this person? He can really give me extraordinary abilities. He definitely can''t be the little captain of the special bureau. Could he be a big man lurking in the special bureau! Is he a legendary powerhouse? Or a natural disaster grade?" For a moment, countless thoughts flooded Wadner''s mind, which eventually evolved into endless gratitude, fear, yearning, and worship for Greene... These emotions came together and turned into loyalty from the heart. At the same time, Green also secretly let out a snort. Just now, he completed the undead infestation and checked the attributes of Vardene. He was very surprised that a new attribute appeared! Shadow Lieutenant Wadne, Shadow Warrior lv1, Combat Strength 9, Loyalty 98, Skill: Shadow Power lv1, Shadow Camouflage lv1, Dominant Soldier lv1 Green frowned slightly, this was the first time he saw a summoned item with the attribute of [Loyalty]. Loyalty is 98. Green is quite satisfied. As for why this attribute appears, Green is a little strange. Using similar methods, this did not happen to the previous Shadow Leopard. For the time being, it can only be explained by the complexity of human thinking and transformed into shadows. The warrior still retains the original memory and thinking, making the shadow warriors not as rigid as other undead summons, and to a large extent retains the creativity and flexibility of human thinking, and accordingly makes them exist to some extent. the possibility of betrayal. This gave Green an idea, maybe taking this opportunity to create a group of shadow warriors to stay in the real world all year round. Shadow Warriors themselves are not undead creatures, but similar to crows. They have the characteristics of death, but they are still alive. They can disguise themselves as dark superhumans. Unless they meet a legendary big man, it is difficult to be seen. The only difficulty of ?? is that it is very troublesome to transform a living person into a shadow warrior. It must be used by Grimm himself in the interior of this absolute divine domain, and there is no such shop after this village. Whether it is the real world or the foggy world, the laws of the world are very stable, you cannot infect the living with death, and even if you use it, it will not succeed. This method can only be used in this fragile and chaotic space that combines the real world, the foggy world, and the natural kingdom of God. Thinking of this, Green looked at the remaining dozen soldiers with a bit of anticipation... Two hours later, the last soldier was baptized by death and transformed into a shadow soldier with a loyalty of 88. So far, there are a total of fifteen soldiers, eight of them were successfully transformed into shadow soldiers, and the remaining seven died on the spot and completely turned into undead creatures. For the success rate of just over 50%, Green is not satisfied, and the number of people is too small, far from meeting his needs, which makes Green have another side task of transforming shadow soldiers in this absolute divine realm. Green understood that the time was pressing, and he did not delay for a moment. He brought Laura, Wadner, eight shadow soldiers, and the clay golem, and followed the principle developed by Major East Persia. Since he decided to transform the shadow soldiers, of course Green will not let them go, and he even has some expectations. Wadner and others are ordinary people, while Major Dongbos is all extraordinary, and there may be orders. Unexpected gains. However, just as Green and the others moved fast and chased forward for more than ten miles, a scream came from not far ahead, as if killing a pig. Almost at the same time, the undead Devil Vine sent an early warning and found Dong Bos and others who were attacked by extraordinary creatures. "Huh? How did they get here after they left for more than two hours?" Green felt something strange, so he didn''t rush there, but just sent Vadene to investigate, and take a look at the Shadow Warrior''s abilities. I saw Wadner taking the lead, running out quickly, and in a blink of an eye, he was covered by some invisible thing, and even his head and feet were turned into pixel clusters similar to digital camouflage. About two seconds later, the figure flickered again, the digital camouflage disappeared, and the whole person was completely integrated into the surrounding environment. This is the signature skill of the shadow warrior - shadow camouflage! Green nodded slightly, Wadner was obviously talented, ambitious and courageous, and quickly adapted to his new identity. Seeing Waldene disappear, Greene did not stay in place to wait for news, but directly synchronized the past visually, sneaked from Waldene''s perspective, and reached the scene of the incident in a blink of an eye. This place is in a mess, there are people''s flesh and blood and dismembered corpses everywhere. There are about 20 or 30 people, it should be another group of people, but the bodies of Dong Bos and others have not been found, nor the murderers who attacked these people. Wardene looked around a little, and was about to move forward when a hand grabbed his ankle. Immediately, the shadow camouflage on Wadner''s body shook, making him look like a pile of mosaics again, which surprised him. took him. "Help me, please, save me!" The man''s consciousness was not clear, but he seemed to be holding on to a life-saving straw and would not let go. Wardene frowned, knowing that this person must also be a comrade-in-arms of the 45th Division, but he didn''t know him, and in this situation, he couldn''t do anything. That person is still insisting: "Save me, I don''t want to die, Little Annie is still waiting for me to go home!" In despair, the seriously wounded soldier muttered, suddenly sobered up a bit, and his hand was stronger: "Please, I can give you money, save me, I can''t die!" Wardene shook his head slightly, he didn''t speak, he couldn''t speak, as long as he spoke, the shadow camouflage would be invalid. He squatted down, patted the man, and then stretched his hand to the back of the man''s neck. The man seemed to feel it, but instead of crying and struggling, he smiled and seemed to be relieved. In the next moment, there was a click, and with the sound of the cervical vertebrae being dislocated, the man''s hand clenched tightly on Wadner''s ankle suddenly tightened and then was unable to release it. Wardner sighed. After all, he was a comrade in the trenches. He reached out and stroked the eyes of the man''s corpse. But at this time, there was a suction force that sucked out the soul of this person. At the same time, a white vortex appeared in the air, and the suction force came from this vortex, sucking the soul of the soldier who just died. ##Two more delivered! (end of this chapter) Chapter 179： 184 Shadow Legion (2) Chapter 179 184 Shadow Legion (2) Green, who was visually synchronized, saw all this incomparably clear, and couldn''t help frowning, looking at the vortex. After ?? absorbed the soul of that person, the vortex disappeared immediately. Almost at the same time, another person who was seriously injured and in shock died completely, and the same white vortex appeared above that person, and his soul was sucked into it. At this moment, the ground beneath my feet trembled slightly, the ground beneath the corpse seemed to have melted, and the corpse slowly sank... In less than three minutes, all the corpses in this place were swallowed by the ground, not even a drop of blood was left. "When a person dies, the soul will be sucked away, and the corpse will be swallowed by this space?" Green thought silently, and he had already realized that this is a huge sacrifice space, all the creatures that died in this space, flesh and blood, Souls will be absorbed by the sacrifice space. Wardene turned on the shadow camouflage again and continued to move forward. After another 400 meters along the road opened up by East Persia, he finally saw the end. At the end of this unusually growing grass is a huge square, where Dong Persian and others are at this time. In the middle of the square, there is a half-meter-high stone platform, on which stands a green-robed man with a hood, and the green-robed man should be the sacrifice of the Church of Nature. Wardene used the shadow camouflage to sneak over cautiously, hiding on the edge of the square to observe. I saw Dong Boss walking up immediately after seeing the green-robed man, with an indescribable expression on his face. The two colleagues in the special bureau around him seemed to notice something was wrong and took a few steps back. Instead, it was the knights officer who had known Dong Persia for a long time. People belong to the Church of Nature... uh~~~" But before he could finish his words, the voice of the officer of the Knights came to an abrupt end, and in disbelief he saw a flash of silver light, the silver thread in Dong Bosian''s hand wrapped around his neck, pulled back suddenly, and his head fell to the ground. At this time, the officer of the Knights still couldn''t believe that his good friend Dong Bos was going to kill him until his head fell to the ground. At the last moment of his life, when he saw Dong Bos''s face, it came out of his nostrils and mouth. Small green vines stretched out, and he suddenly realized that Dong Bosian had already died, and the person in front of him was just a puppet with vine branches growing inside his body. At this time, the green-robed man standing on the stone platform finally spoke, his tone was indifferent and his voice was dead: "Very good, being able to come here shows that you are enough to be a gift to the great gods, those who were eliminated in the middle can only be You should feel proud and honored as the material for opening the gate of time and space." "Damn it! Pretending to be a ghost!" An officer in the special bureau shouted angrily and shot directly. With a ?? bang, dense runes flashed on the enchanted pistol, and the powerful enchanted bullet slashed a silver line in the air. However, just as the bullet was about to hit, a translucent light curtain appeared in front of the green-robed man, blocking the bullet with a ding sound. The enchanted bullet of the tin mammoth, which was enough to shoot, actually only caused the light curtain to ripple slightly, but it was accumulated into a small piece of copper cake, and it fell to the ground with a clang. "Dare to shoot, courage is commendable!" The green-robed man''s tone was still cold, but his voice fell, and suddenly, with a puff, a vine burst out from the foot of the man who shot the gun and pierced directly into the body, penetrating the man''s heart, Fatal death on the spot. But after the man died, the body did not fall to the ground, but slowly floated up, like a hydrogen balloon slowly rising above the head of the green-robed man. Everyone looked in the direction the corpse was floating, and their scalps felt numb. Just above the head of the green-robed man, hundreds of corpse balloons have been suspended densely... "Come back, let''s get out of here!" Green saw all this through visual synchronization, and immediately gave Wadner an order to retreat. It''s not that he is afraid of the green-robed man of the Church of Nature, but that he doesn''t want to destroy the plan of the Church of Nature early. Through the information brought by Rooney, Harder, and Owen, Green concluded that something must have happened to the **** of nature, and it was very likely that he had fallen. In history, it is not that the fall of the Lord God did not happen, and the corresponding churches generally died down, so as not to lose the protection of the gods and bring about the disaster of destruction. However, the Church of Nature did the opposite, and the fact that it was doing things at this time shows that there must be a bigger plan in it. Then, according to Hader''s words, "The old gods fall, the new kings are born", Green has been determined in his heart, what the church wants to do. "It''s such a big ambition, do you actually want to step on the corpse of the God of Nature to ascend to a new divine position?" Green murmured in his heart, with a smile on his face: "The Church of Nature is really talented! There is such a heart-to-heart ratio. A high-spirited careerist, but no matter how big the matter is, the Royal Government and the great people above the legendary level will bear it, I just need to protect myself and take the opportunity to make a fortune in silence." However, Green wanted to keep a low profile, but some people would not allow it! Just ordered Shadow Lieutenant Vadene to retreat, the voice of the man in the green robe on the stone platform came over: "Since he has come, let''s all be the resources for my lord to restore the kingdom of God!" Obviously, the man in green robe did not know that the God of Nature had fallen, and thought that the flesh and soul sacrificed here were all to restore the kingdom of nature. The voice of ?? fell, and countless deadly vines flew out from the ground. Everyone in the square was spared, and all of them were lifted into the air. Even Wadner, who was hiding on the edge, was attacked, and he actually saw through the shadow camouflage, and a vine flew towards him. Wardner was an elite veteran before he became a shadow warrior. Although his strength was not strong, he was rich in experience and had a keen sense of combat. He immediately flew sideways, dodging the heart, but was penetrated by the vines on his left shoulder. Wadner immediately pulled out the bayonet, cut the vines fiercely, activated the power of shadow, spiritualized the injured left shoulder, turned it into a black shadow, and recovered in an instant. The wound has disappeared, but his face is pale and his brows are locked. endure physical discomfort. This is also the first time that Vardene used the power of shadows to dissolve the wound. The wound did not disappear out of thin air, but was transferred to the whole body, making him like a game character. When he was hit, he only lost blood, and would not lose his ability to move due to trauma. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Wadner tumbled and jumped, following the road from which he came and away from the square. The green-robed man in the square screamed and looked very angry. He stared coldly at the direction of Wadner''s escape, his body shuddered, his shoulders trembled slightly, and he vomited a ball full of mucus from his mouth. Larger than a goose egg, it rolled to the ground, the surface cracked, and a rapidly expanding black shadow came out from the inside to chase after it. (end of this chapter) Chapter 180： 185 Shadow Legion (3) Chapter 180 185 Shadow Legion (3) Wardene fled back quickly, and Green was very satisfied with his performance this time. Although he was on the outskirts of the plaza at the time, it was not easy to retreat relatively calmly with the strength of Wadner just now [lv1]. You must know that several of those who died in that square were high-level apprentices, equivalent to the extraordinary of [lv3]. And after Vadene fled back, he immediately came to the other eight shadow soldiers and activated the skill [Dominant Soldiers]. The nine formed a team, psychically linked with each other and shared life psionic energy. In an instant, the heavy damage that Vardene had just received was distributed to the eight shadow soldiers, making Vardene recover to a good state in an instant. "Master, my subordinates are incompetent, and their whereabouts have been exposed." Wadney immediately knelt on one knee and pleaded with Green. At this moment, Green found that his loyalty had dropped from [98] to [97], and he couldn''t help frowning: "Are you worried that I will punish him?" Green said calmly and indifferently: "Forget it, it''s not your fault, the opponent''s strength is far higher than you, and you can cultivate more in the future to improve your strength." Ward''s inner surface is nothing, but his loyalty has grown from [97] to [99], allowing Green to figure out some ways. Even the loyalty of the shadow soldiers next to him also increased a little. Green didn''t care too much. Loyalty was important, but there was no difference between [97] and [99]. Instead, the ability of Wadner to link with the eight shadow warriors to form a whole made his eyes light up. He never thought that the combination of [Power of Shadow] and [Dominator Soldier] could produce such an amazing effect. This means that once the Shadow Legion headed by Wadne joins the battle, there will be no combat attrition before the entire army is wiped out, and there will be no significant reduction in combat effectiveness. If the number of this shadow army is large enough, it can almost become an undefeated army! Green was secretly delighted in his heart, and was even more determined to transform more shadow soldiers, but at this moment, he suddenly became in a trance, and a pleasant voice came from his ears: "Sleep! Sleep! You all feel very tired, just in this sunshine Sleeping sweetly in the warm forest..." Green''s eyelids sank, and the voice was half chanting and half singing, and there was a magic power that made people fall asleep unconsciously. In a blink of an eye, Laura next to her fell to the ground first. Her pets Justin and Ivy felt their masters were in danger, and immediately appeared automatically to protect Laura. Afterwards, Wadner and the Shadow Squad fell. Although they shared psionic energy and vitality, they were somewhat resistant to the sudden hypnosis. They persisted until Laura fell asleep, but this was also their limit. After all, it was only [lv1], The mental power is limited, and no matter how strong the will is, it cannot withstand this mental illusion. Even Green felt groggy, his brain thinking slowed down, and he was about to fall asleep at any time. "Human, what are you still insisting on? Even if your mental strength is slightly higher, it is impossible to withstand my hypnosis, stop resisting, sleep... uh!" The voice lingered in Green''s ears, and seemed to have blessed Green''s body with all the effects of mental illusion, but in the next moment it seemed to be choked down, the voice stopped abruptly, and then screamed: "Impossible, why are you? Didn''t fall asleep? You let me go, I am the elf of the great **** of nature, your attack on me is blasphemy against the **** of nature, stupid and insignificant human beings, let go of your dirty hands!" Unfortunately, Green was unmoved, holding a small elf with two wings in his hand, observing with great interest. This is an elf like a Barbie doll. It looks very delicate and beautiful, and it feels very soft. Unfortunately, the eyes are vicious, and it seems to be cursing Green all the time. It was the first time Green saw this kind of elf born in the kingdom of God. He couldn''t help but be a little curious. He planned to study it, but at this moment, his face suddenly changed, he opened his eyes of spiritual vision, turned his head, and looked at the empty left hand side. . The elf''s expression changed drastically, and he forgot to struggle for a while. Under the observation of his spirit vision, on the left hand side that was originally empty, a deadly vine silently drilled out from the ground. When Green turned his head to look, it was only a short distance from his neck. less than a meter away. And under the vision of the eye of spiritual vision, the body of the elf held in Green''s hand extended a thin vine that could not be seen normally and directly connected to the ground. Green raised his brows, his hands violently exerted force, and the undead energy emerged, pinching the elf''s body in one fell swoop, and at the same time casting a silent spell to form a miniature bone shield on his side, the clang just blocked the vine. puncture. In a hurry, only the palm-sized bone shield shattered directly, but he also bought time with Green, so he took a step back, and at the same time, with a bang, the huge palm of the clay golem met the vine, and was stabbed by the vine. The palm of the earth and stone condensed is nearly a foot! Fortunately, the back of the clay golem''s hand is thick enough to ignore the damage at all. He just put his hand away, grabbed the vine, and yanked it out of the ground. With a loud bang, the clay goblin''s mighty force exploded, pulling out a big, gray-black ugly fish from the ground! This big fish is flat and flat, with lumps all over its body, like a toad. It can swim in the ground like a devil''s vine. There are two long whiskers on both sides of its big mouth, one of which is in the hands of the clay golem. The vine, another connected to the elf pinched to death by Green. "Is this the real body?" Green murmured, but he was secretly glad that just now, the undead Devil Vine found this strange fish moving underground. This ugly fish with a length of one meter was hatched from the egg spit out by the green-robed man in the square. Green didn''t know this strange fish, but it didn''t prevent him from being vigilant about this strange fish. He pulled it out of the ground and immediately ordered the Clay Golem to kill it. I saw the huge stone demon stepped on it with one foot, and with a screeching sound, it directly turned into a muddy flesh. The undead Devil Vine sticks out halfway, swallowing the broken corpse of the strange fish with its mouthparts like a smasher, but spit out the soul of the strange fish with a grunt. The soul of the strange fish that the undead devil vine cannot digest is the best food for Justin and Ivy. The two dogs immediately rushed to bite the soul of the strange fish and tear it apart, allowing the soul of the strange fish to struggle and even mourn. He didn''t care at all, but he devoured it even more. He ate and wiped it in three or two times, and returned to the awakened Laura contentedly. At the same time, the green-robed man in the square seemed to have been severely injured at the moment when the strange fish died, his body trembled violently, and a mouthful of black blood spurted out. Sprout vines grew out of his skin. The man in the green robe didn''t notice at all. Instead, he smiled for the first time and whispered: "Lord! Your most faithful servant sacrificed his flesh and soul for you, and became one with your kingdom of God..." Before the green-robed man could finish his words, he was completely dead. The plants in his body erupted and burst his body in an instant. He saw a big tree growing wildly, growing from a sapling to a height of more than ten meters in just the blink of an eye. , a few minutes later, it has grown into a big tree, and this honeycomb-shaped small space can no longer hold it, and the sound of bang seems to burst directly as if the bubble burst... (end of this chapter) Chapter 181： Dean Nikolayevich (1) Chapter 181 Dean Nikolayevich (1) In Faerun City, outside the Absolute Divine Realm, through the translucent light curtain, it was clearly visible that the more than one hundred small spaces in the shape of honeycombs that were suspended in the air began to burst one after another. When every space breaks, two **** of light will emerge, one white group rushing upward into the projection of the natural kingdom of God, and a red group rushing down into the gate of time and space. Those white lights are the souls of dead people, sacrificed to the natural kingdom of God, while the red light is the essence of flesh and blood, sacrificed to the gate of time and space. Every white light poured into it, the projection of the kingdom of God became clear, and every red light poured into the gate of time and space, and the runes on the doorposts on both sides lighted up a bit... Outside the Absolute Divine Realm, Mayor Filch had a serious argument with a one-eyed soldier. The one-eyed soldier is full of imposing manner, his eyes flashing with icy tenacity, he is the commander of the Aqiya Barracks - Major General Gaddafi! When Major General Bonaparte was trapped in the Absolute God Realm, this Major General Gaddafi was the highest military commander of Faerun, and his status was no less than that of Mayor Filch. At this time, the two were arguing about whether to evacuate the citizens of Faerun on a large scale. "Mr. Mayor, the people of the Church of Nature have gone completely crazy. We can''t hesitate any longer. The situation here is out of control. We must evacuate the citizens immediately, otherwise there will be unimaginable consequences. Neither you nor me can afford it!" Major General Zafi''s voice was firm and hoarse, and his falcon-like eyes were fixed on Mayor Filch. "No! Your Excellency, I will never agree to evacuate citizens until it is absolutely necessary. Do you know how many people there are in the entire city of Faerun? It is impossible to evacuate effectively in a short period of time, and it will cause large-scale panic, which will only cause more Mass casualties and chaos. We have to trust Chief Hiddink and the others, maybe... maybe they can figure out a way to deal with those lunatics in the Church of Nature." Mayor Filch tried hard, he couldn''t imagine the people that would be created once the city was evacuated And property damage, even the Dietrich family can''t stand such a toss. Gaddafi sneered and snorted: "I hope that old fox in Hiddink? Things have deteriorated to this level, that old guy has a responsibility that he can''t shirk! You don''t think that selfish guy will protect the city of Faerun. Lets fight to the death, right? Dont think that if he is trapped inside, he has to fight with the people of the Church of Nature. Dont forget that he is a legendary powerhouse and has many ways to save his life. "Damn it!" Filch scolded lowly, but he still hadn''t made up his mind. He was already a little panicked. He had sent someone to ask the Count before, but he still didn''t reply. How to decide, he didn''t dare to make up his mind. He didn''t even dare to imagine that if Faerun City was destroyed and the family suffered huge losses, he did not stop it in time, and let Hiddink be allowed to implement a policy of appeasement, preparing to let the Church of Nature make a big move and then destroy it in one fell swoop. If Faerun city is destroyed because of this, neither the family nor the kingdom government will let him go. Filch gritted his teeth secretly, but was helpless. At this point, he was powerless to change anything except pray. At this moment, the gate of time and space in Absolute God''s Domain absorbed enough flesh and blood essence, the runes on both sides of the doorposts lit up to the top, the two huge gems lit up, and suddenly a buzzing sound, a blue light appeared, injected into the middle. inside the gate of time and space. At the same time, the passages connected from the natural kingdom of God seem to be peristalizing violently, continuously delivering a large amount of spiritual energy, pouring into the gate of time and space. At this moment in the foggy world, on a large plain 560 kilometers southeast of the cemetery, nine young people have just set up a simple space magic circle. At the beginning, the Church of Nature sent over thirty people from the real world. In the end, there were only nine people left, and Tina was among them. Tina''s eyes flashed with determination, her left shoulder was bare, her arm was gone, the wound was covered with cloth, and there was a scar on her face, but she didn''t care, she directed everyone to work and speed up the construction. The space law array provides accurate space coordinates for the passage of the gate of time and space. After arduous battles, Tina has become the leader of these people, and her perseverance and determination have won everyone''s confidence. "Captain Tina, the formation of the array is complete!" a small young man with freckles exclaimed excitedly. His voice fell, the magic circle on the ground lit up with blue light, and a blue light spot appeared in the center of the magic circle, absorbing the surrounding spiritual energy and expanding continuously. Tina saw this and immediately greeted everyone: "Everyone leave here soon, the gate of time and space is about to start, it will absorb a lot of psychic energy, we can''t stay here." Several young people who survived the disaster immediately ran to Tina''s side and quickly evacuated in the direction away from the magic circle. Their mission had been completed. On the side of Faerun City, seeing the movement in the Absolute God Realm, Mayor Filch and Major General Gaddafi all looked ugly, especially Major General Gaddafi, who no longer persuaded Filch, and directly issued an order: "The messenger! I now order all the 46th Division of the Archia Barracks to enter the city of Faer?n to organize the evacuation of the citizens! At the same time, I am instructed to enter a state of emergency, and the entire city will be under military control, regardless of nobles or civilians. Anyone who disrupts the evacuation and does not obey the commander will be shot! "You..." Mayor Filch wanted to stop, but he finally didn''t say anything. Just after the messenger went down, a pitch-black crack suddenly appeared in the sky, as if tore a hole in the sky, and then a white light flew out, descending from the sky and landed beside Mayor Filch and Major General Gaddafi. . The ??white light pierced the air, and the power generated by the slight vibration seemed to tear the space apart. At the next moment, the white light descended, and a tall, white-bearded old man wearing a blue gold-trimmed mage robe walked out of the white light, and gave Filch and Gaddafi a cold and indifferent look, which immediately made the scalps of these two big men numb. , that kind of feeling as if encountering a natural enemy, he is a mouse with nowhere to hide, and the other is a falcon soaring in the sky. The two quickly looked away, and they instinctively respected and feared the dean of the Holy Tower Academy, a powerful mid-level legendary archmage. "President Nikolayevich, it''s great that you can come!" Major General Gaddafi breathed a sigh of relief, as if all problems could be solved as long as he was present. "Lord Dean!" Mayor Filch also expressed his greetings, but Filch himself did not have any good feelings for the Santa College dean who often struggled with the Dietrich family, but the current situation , If you can turn the tide, it is estimated that this is the only one in the entire Northwest Province. (end of this chapter) Chapter 182： 187 Dean Nikolayevich (2) Chapter 182 187 Dean Nikolayevich (2) Originally, Filch asked Santa College for help, but he didnt report much hope. This made him heave a sigh of relief, and at the same time blood was dripping in his heart. The dean would definitely not come clean. It is estimated that the family paid a huge price, and the count himself came forward to invite the dean. Disregarding the previous suspicions, we shot to protect the city of Faerun. Nikolayevich has an odd personality, he ignored Mayor Filch and Major General Gaddafi, just looked at the Absolute God Realm not far away, frowning and said, "The situation is more serious than I expected. , such a large range of absolute gods, and the projection of the kingdom of gods, what happened to the **** of nature? Is it because he lost his wisdom and wanted to give up his **** position?" Having said this, Nikolayevich''s seemingly cloudy pupil suddenly flashed a gleam of light, stretched out his hand, and with a flick of his finger, a black line that cut space suddenly shot out. At the next moment, the black line touched the light curtain on the periphery of the Absolute God Realm, and a ball of light intertwined with black and white suddenly erupted. Just half a second later, the light ball shrank and disappeared, and the place where the light curtain was hit seemed like glass shattered, and a large cobweb-like crack appeared. Everyone was shocked when they saw this scene. They must know that it is a barrier that isolates the absolute gods. It looks like a translucent light curtain, but it is actually very solid. It contains the laws of time and space. , it''s going to go against the sky! However, Nikolayevich, who was the initiator, looked more solemn. Others were still shocked and excited. Nikolasevich pierced through the Absolute Divine Realm as soon as he shot, but he did not expect that the shattered light curtain would close again in a blink of an eye. Nikolayevich frowned, watched the light curtain close, fell into silence for a moment, and then said to Mayor Filch and Major General Gaddafi who were beside him: "Evacuate the area around the factory first, and the city center can be temporarily evacuated. No, I want to activate the magic cannon of the holy tower, and ordinary means cannot break this absolute divine domain." Mayor Filch and Major General Gaddafi swallowed at the same time, but they did not expect Nikolayevich to directly use the Santa! The Santa Tower is located in the northwest corner of the city of Faerun. It is a giant mage tower with a height of 300 meters. It is the teacher of Nikolayevich, the founder of the Santa Tower Academy, the Mage Tower of the Great Magister Hilton, and is well-known in the Kingdom of Lorenzo. Magic Academy-Santa Academy, is named after this mage tower. Now Nikolayevich actually wants to activate the magic cannon of the Santa! This magic cannon, which has been meticulously transformed by the Grand Magister Hilton, is fully charged, and the power of an attack is almost equivalent to the full-strength blow of a first-level natural disaster grade superhuman, and the power is enough to destroy a city! At the same time, inside the Absolute God Realm, in a factory building that did not collapse near the Gate of Time and Space. High Priest Sonic led the core of dozens of natural churches, quietly watching the connection of the gate of time and space, as well as the small honeycomb-shaped spaces in the sky that were constantly broken. Death and blood filled this absolute divine realm, the soul merged into the natural divine kingdom, and the flesh and blood sacrificed to the gate of time and space. This was their original plan. However, the members of the Church of Nature other than Sonic gradually realized that something was wrong at this time, and the development of things was completely out of control, which was completely different from their plan! At the beginning, they worked so hard to find a way to open the gate of time and space, just to lure the extraordinary creatures of the "Ability God Kingdom" to attack Faerun City, in order to avenge the kingdom government''s suppression of the Church of Nature in conjunction with the Church of Holy Light. However, now there has been the Absolute God Realm, which has isolated the connection between this place and Faerun City. Even if the army of extraordinary creatures from the ''Ability God Realm'' is attracted, it can kill more than 10,000 people trapped in the Absolute God Realm at most, and it is far from reaching them. The crazy plan to destroy Faer?n. And all the elites of the Church of Nature are staying here at the moment. None of them are fools. When they sensed something wrong, doubts arose in their hearts. They also began to doubt the abnormal behaviors of High Priest Sonic. In addition to fear, there are a few more distrust. Especially the No. 3 figure of the Church of Nature, second only to Sonic and Van der Vaart''s Saint Pelosi, since the disappearance of the Van der Vaart High Priest a few days ago, she has felt that something is wrong, but the trust over the years has made her not. I would like to doubt Sonic, and I don''t want that to happen, but now there are signs that the high priest of Sonic, whom they have always trusted and loved, has indeed done something unknown in secret. Pelosi couldn''t help looking at the Sonic High Priest who was only a few steps away from her. She had the heart to ask questions, but she couldn''t summon the courage. Fear of strength. St. Pelosi prayed silently in her heart and decided to hand over all this to the God of Nature for judgment, even though she had not received the oracle of that great existence for a long time. As if feeling Pelosi''s, High Priest Sonic looked over with deep meaning, and said lightly, "Little Pelosi, do you have anything to say?" Pelosi hurriedly lowered his head: "Sir High Priest, there is no oracle from the Lord, everything is up to the Lord to decide." High Priest Sonic showed a weird smile: "Little Pelosi, you are a smart kid, I don''t want to hurt you if I can, but it''s a pity..." As he spoke, a green light burst out from Sonic''s body, and small buds grew from his eyes, nose, ears, and mouth, and a trace of pure natural spiritual energy emanated from Sonic''s body. Pelosi was the first to react, and she also secretly guarded. When she found that the situation was wrong, she immediately called out a bad voice. The figure moved back seven or eight meters like a teleportation, and asked in shock: "His High Priest, you What are you going to do?" But before she could finish her words, everyone present showed a painful expression, including Pelosi, all of them were recruited, and their whole body was shackled by psychic energy, and even praying to the **** of nature could not transmit their thoughts to the world. To the natural kingdom of God within easy reach. "His High Priest, you have been tempted by an outer god, have you fallen?" Pelosi cried out in horror, raising her last strength, trying to break free from the suppression, but it was useless, she was only a formal high-level, face to face There is no room for resistance to a legendary powerhouse like Sonic. High Priest Sonic shook his head slightly and said contemptuously: "Outer gods? No, there are no outer gods. I just follow my own will and inherit the will of my lord! The divine light of nature cannot be dimmed, and the authority of nature cannot wither. The functions of nature cannot be left unattended." At this time, how could Pelosi and other members of the Church of Nature still not understand, they were all shocked, especially Pelosi, who trembled and supported Sonic with her hands: "You! How dare you betray the Lord! How dare you blaspheme God! Are you crazy!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 183： ready to fire Chapter 183 Ready to fire "Crazy?" Sonic replied lightly: "No, there is no madness, nor wishful thinking, I am just doing what I should do. This is destined to be my path, my Lord has fallen, both the end and the beginning. It''s a pity that you can''t see the day of Nirvana." He waved his hand while speaking, and a suction force came out, covering the crowd: "Come on, return to nature! Contribute everything you have to the new Nirvana Rebirth of the Church of Nature. !" "No! You can''t do this, you''re going to destroy the whole church!" Pelosi screamed in horror, but she couldn''t control her body to approach Sonic at all. The other people present were exactly the same, being pulled over by an invisible suction force, and layers of green light emerged from their bodies, which was the spiritual energy in their bodies, and they couldn''t contain it, and were all pulled out. A green flame burned in Sonic''s eyes, and the whole person fell into madness, roaring loudly: "This is not destruction! It is rebirth! Only by taking this path can the natural church have the hope of flourishing. According to the original, it is just lingering, and sooner or later. Destroyed by the Church of the Holy Light! I have no choice, even our Lord has abandoned us, and we have no other hope than relying on ourselves!" Sonic became more and more excited, his voice was high-pitched and sharp, green light flashed in his eyes, green flames Burning: "You don''t understand anything at all!" "Crazy! The high priest is completely crazy!" Pelosi screamed loudly, struggling with all her strength, trying to break free, but found that even if she had been hiding her strength, she suddenly burst out at this time, and it was only slightly slow, but it still couldn''t shake Sony Ke suppressed and dragged her, and his body involuntarily approached Sonic''s direction. At this time, some weaker people could no longer resist the dragging force, and were suddenly pulled over and bumped into Sonic. And the spiritual energy in the body, the essence of flesh and blood was also extracted, and only a mummified corpse was left. The foggy world, in Green''s cemetery. Hard and Owen were imprisoned for a long time, and they were finally pulled out of the dungeon by two skeletons and met the owner of this undead city. It was an ordinary-looking corpse witch, and even if he sat on the throne in the town hall, he had no amazing aura. But Harder and Owen didn''t dare to have messy thoughts, because there was a black-winged fallen angel standing on each side of the throne, and the powerful aura radiated from them even made them dare not look up. Hard acted upon the opportunity, and hurriedly bowed and saluted: "Greetings to you, great king of the dead." Green entered a corpse witch clone and stared at the two of them blankly, thinking in his heart: "It''s time to build the hero hall!" Hero Hall is the place where hero units are recruited in the cemetery. Before, in order to save psionic energy, and there is no urgent use, Green has never been built. But seeing Hader and Owen at this time made him realize that the Hall of Heroes must be built, because just when the two walked in, there was a reminder from the cemetery: Found a recruitable alien hero unit... This made Greene slightly surprised. He didn''t think that he could directly recruit heroes who entered the cemetery. He glanced at the price of building the hero hall, which required 500 psionic energy. Green didn''t hesitate and chose to build it directly. Although the psionic energy he had on hand was not very rich, it was not a problem to allocate several hundred psionic energy to build the Hall of Heroes. Moreover, Harder and Owen are currently prisoners, and both of them are [lv2], their combat effectiveness is not strong, and the price is very low. Green smiled inwardly, and directly spent 100 psionic energy to recruit Hader and Owen in the Hall of Heroes. Immediately, an invisible binding force descended on the two of them, causing them to suddenly have an idea in their hearts that they must rely on the person in front of them. In fact, in the hearts of Harder and Owen, they had the idea of ??taking refuge in the cemetery as early as when they came to the cemetery. Green recruited them in the Hall of Heroes, just to enlarge this idea, not to reverse their ideas out of thin air, but there is also a The side effect is that the loyalty of the two is not very high. Green checked the attributes of the two: Owen Lorent, Druid lv2, combat power 12, price 50, loyalty 60...Hard Iswell, prophet lv2, combat strength 5, price 50, loyalty 60... The loyalty of the two people has just reached the passing line, and Green doesn''t care too much. He recruited these two people, and he didn''t intend to entrust them with important tasks immediately. Slow training can always improve his strength and loyalty. The current advantage is that they don''t need to talk too much. With the change of position of the two, they joined Green''s subordinates and immediately revealed the intelligence and information they knew. It turns out that the Church of Nature did everything possible to send them into the foggy world, in order to open the door of time and space that truly connects the real world and the foggy world. After all of them arrived in the foggy world, they should immediately go to the same place, work together to arrange the magic circle, activate the spatial coordinates, and provide an effective spatial anchor for the gate of time and space. Unfortunately, both Harder and Owen are unusual, a profession that hides the prophets in itself, and has mastered a lot of unknown intelligence from the very beginning. The other is a genius with the blood of a violent bear. He is determined and hard to shake. He has not been completely brainwashed by the church, so he did not act according to the predetermined plan, but found the cemetery for a chance of survival. When Green learned that the gate of time and space opened by the Church of Nature was hundreds of kilometers away from here, he couldn''t help frowning and fell into contemplation for a while. The distance of hundreds of kilometers, if you take the high-speed train, it will only take two or three hours, but in the foggy world, if you want to walk on your legs, even if Green''s undead army is tireless, at least it has to march without sleep for two days and nights to reach it. five hundred kilometers away. Such a long distance has exceeded Green''s expectations. Originally, he planned to send his undead troops to see if there was a chance to talk about fishing, but now he dismissed the idea. Not to mention whether the gate of time and space is dangerous or not, there are many uncertainties in this march alone. If you meet a ruthless character like a skeleton lord along the way, Green''s family background is not enough to toss. At the same time, in the city of Faerun, on the top of the 300-meter-high mage tower of the Santa Academy, the super magic cannon began to charge after receiving the order of Dean Nikolasevich. In order to charge this magic cannon, blue psionic apertures visible to the naked eye continued to emerge from the underground of this mage tower, which was the psionic energy overflow generated by the huge psionic energy gathering and compression. The blue light circles around the mage tower and rises from the bottom to the top of the tower, and finally converges on the charging magic disk of the magic cannon. It is completed every three minutes. To fill the magic cannon, it takes at least ten times. Half an hour later, the magic cannon will fire at the Absolute God Realm! (end of this chapter) Chapter 184： Pseudo-Absolute God Domain Chapter 184 Pseudo-Absolute God Realm While the magic cannon was being prepared, more than 6,000 soldiers lined up neatly on the huge playground in the Aqiya military camp on the other side of Faerun City. Colonel Rohnack, the adjutant of Major General Gaddafi, was in charge of assembling the troops. There was no nonsense mobilization. With a wave of his hand, he led the troops into the city, carried out martial law tasks, and established a second line of defense at the edge of Faerun near the factory area . The soldiers under this matter have already received some rumors. Knowing that the situation is very serious this time, they can''t help but feel a little nervous. However, Major General Gaddafi managed the army quite well. Although the soldiers in the Aqiya barracks were nervous, they still showed extremely high training quality. And it is difficult for ordinary soldiers to pose a deadly threat to the extraordinary, Major General Gaddafi specially ordered all the artillery to be pulled out, a total of two heavy artillery battalions and four field artillery battalions. These cannons are not prepared to break through the absolute divine realm, but to prevent the destruction of the absolute divine realm. For example, the army of extraordinary creatures attracted by the seeds of the natural divine tree from the misty world can no longer be expected to be trapped in the absolute divine realm. The 45th Division in God''s Domain and the Knights under the command of the Grand Knight Frederick. Lucian was a platoon leader in the Independence Regiment of the Agia Barracks. The twenty-seven-year-old Lucien is an experienced veteran who has participated in four colonial wars and faced the famous Black Armored Knights of the Loen Federation. After ?? received the order, Lucien led his platoon to be responsible for establishing a firepower base at a crossroads. The platoon had a total of 25 people in attendance, carrying sandbags and preparing to build trenches. In the beginning, everyone, including Lucien, thought it was a performance without presuppositions, only assuming certain conditions, allowing the troops to play freely. But after driving into Faerun City, Lucien found that something was wrong, especially in the direction of the abandoned factory area, being enveloped by a huge translucent light curtain, and exuding a suffocating sense of oppression. Lucian''s heart tensed, and he realized that the situation was not right. This is a military exercise! It is clearly involved in a large-scale strange event. He couldn''t help but talk to a few of his subordinates: "Wait a while, everyone, be smart. This is not an exercise, it''s a strange event. We were sent to be cannon fodder." However, before Lucien could finish his words, there was a sudden rumbling, and thunder and lightning exploded in the sky. Looking along the sound, I saw that in Faerun City, the top of a towering tower was filled with strong blue light. Those blue light were the most intense spiritual energy, and the magic cannon condensed on the top of the mage tower. Inside, because the density of psionic energy is too high, it causes the air to rub, making a thunderous sound. At the next moment, there was another loud bang, and the rich blue spiritual energy burst out suddenly, followed by a white beam of light entwined with blue arcs blasting out of the magic energy cannon, heading towards the other side of the city. The light curtain of Absolute God''s Domain bombarded the past. The magic cannon, which has not been fired for hundreds of years, once again displayed its deadly power over the city of Faerun. In an instant, the air transpired, and the space oscillated. On the launch trajectory of the magic cannon, all matter, including a single piece of dust, was annihilated and disappeared by an unimaginable power, until the beam of light hit the translucent light curtain of the Absolute God Realm. The two suddenly collided, but there was no earth-shattering movement. Instead, a black hole the size of a basketball appeared silently at the collision point! The powerful power of the magic cannon was absorbed by the black hole. Similarly, in the area of ??more than ten meters around the black hole, the light curtain of the Absolute God Realm was also crushed and absorbed, causing a big gap in the Absolute God Realm. "Great! The Absolute God Realm has been broken through!" Major General Gaddafi exclaimed excitedly. Even as a high-level official superhuman, he was still shocked by the effect of the magic cannon bombarding the Absolute God Realm. Mayor Filch on the side was also stunned. He had lived for so many years, and he had never seen such a scene. Even a legendary superhuman seemed insignificant in comparison. However, just when people were shocked and sighed, the light curtain that originally shrouded the Absolute God Realm was pierced by a large hole by the magic cannon of the Mage Tower of the Holy Tower College, but no one felt that this cannon broke the barrier of the Absolute God Realm. That is the absolute divine domain. It is the means of the gods. It has the characteristics of immortality. Even if it is blasted by the magic cannon, it will heal quickly. If you want to truly break through this light curtain barrier, you must continue to bombard it. . However, what everyone did not expect was that the seemingly solid light curtain did not heal after being bombarded by magic energy only once. The shattered tempered glass quickly covered the light curtain with fine cracks. After only half a minute, only a click was heard, and the light curtain was completely shattered, together with the absolute divine realm formed by the phantom of the natural divine kingdom in the air. Disappeared. This situation completely exceeded everyone''s expectations. The sudden situation caught everyone by surprise. Even the dean of Santa Academy, Nikolayevich frowned, without the slightest joy of victory, but his expression became more and more solemn. , sighed: "As expected of Sonic of the Church of Nature, he actually deceived us all with a fake absolute divine domain, and even a shrewd old fox like Hiddink was fooled." After the ??pseudo-absolute God Realm was bombarded with magic energy, the situation inside was finally revealed. At this time, at least one-third of the small honeycomb-shaped space that had not been broken was broken at the same time as the pseudo-absolute God Realm was broken. The people trapped in it fell out one after another, and fell to the ground. There are also two heavy artillery regiments that originally belonged to the 45th Division. Those two or three-ton cannons fell from a height, some fell to pieces, and some of the barrels were twisted and deformed. Nine layers of nine have lost their combat effectiveness. There are also ordinary soldiers who do not have extraordinary abilities. Some are lucky, not far from the ground. They just fell and injured their hands and feet. Some unlucky soldiers were directly killed. The number of soldiers who survived was less than a thousand. people. The other nearly 9,000 people were either sacrificed with their souls and flesh, or fell to their death at the last minute, and the losses were heavy and almost the entire army was wiped out. In comparison, the situation of the four knights under the command of the Great Knight Frederick was better. The final reduction was less than half, and most of them persevered. In the end, the broken honeycomb space also relied on its own extraordinary attributes. Physical fitness and agility buffer the potential energy of the fall. However, although the loss of the number was not large, the organization of the Knights was in complete chaos. On the contrary, the number of people in the special bureau is the smallest, and the losses suffered are also the smallest. (end of this chapter) Chapter 185： disaster strikes Chapter 185 Disaster Comes Which of the people in the special bureau is not a human being? The current situation is very clear. It is the Sonic High Priest from the Church of Nature who is superior. The assembled army in Faerun City lost more than half of it as soon as they met. Although the magic cannon has broken through the absolute divine realm, it will definitely be a more brutal **** battle. Now step back, in addition to being greedy for life and fear of death, it is also to save more combat power, at least the elite combat power of the special round should not be consumed in the first wave of death charges. Sure enough, just after the pseudo-absolute God Realm was broken, the gate of time and space at the location of the subsidence has been fully activated. At this moment, Sonic stood alone in front of the gate of time and space, with an inexplicable smile on his face and green flames burning in his eyes. Naturally, the remaining elites of the church had all been swallowed up by him and became the resources on his path to becoming a god. Now the destruction of the pseudo-absolute God Realm did not cause him any trouble, but it was already within his expectations, and even his plan. "Hiddink, my old friend, do you think you can stop me?" Sonic suddenly said: "You are too self-righteous, you think everything is under your control, but you overestimate yourself and the unique With the strength of the game, no matter how cunning you are, you can only become a **** in my plan this time." With Sonic''s voice, Director Hiddink of the Northwest Provincial Special Bureau with an ugly face tore open a space crack and rushed out from the inside, followed by a thick vine covered with spikes, persevering in the attack. , just approaching the vicinity of Hiddink, but was cut into countless thin slices by countless invisible blades. Director Hiddink ignored the flakes of vines that fell on the ground, stared at Sonic sullenly, and said word by word: "Sonic! You are very good, you are really a big hand, as a believer of the **** of nature, you actually want to seek I really underestimated your ambition and courage to take the position of believing in the Lord God, but now that your conspiracy has been revealed, do you think you can still succeed?" Sonic was not afraid, but laughed hahaha: "Disclosure? You call this disclosure?" Hiddink frowned, and the ominous premonition in his heart became stronger and stronger, and he simply stopped talking nonsense. The figure flashed, turned into a white light, and quickly charged towards Sonic''s location. At this time, Hiddink had already exerted his full strength, and the legendary aura suddenly erupted, tearing the air and hitting him. Although Sonic is also legendary, he is still weaker than Hiddink. In the face of a powerful enemy attack, he is calm and has no intention of fighting back. In the next moment, with a puff, Sonic''s body was torn apart, and the white light quickly passed by, stopping twenty meters away, revealing Hiddink''s frowning figure. Just now, he was just a small test, tentatively attacking, he didn''t want to hit or kill the enemy at all, after all, Sonic is also an old legendary powerhouse. But he didn''t expect Sonic to be avoided at all, directly bombarded by psionic energy, and his body disintegrated directly. "Damn, this guy ran away!" The next moment Hiddink was certain that the flawless Sonic just now was just a stand-in. The moment he launched the attack, the real Sonic suddenly turned into a green light from an old factory building dozens of meters away, flew through the air like a shuttle, and entered the gate of time and space. A proud cry: "Hiddink, come with you if you have the guts!" Director Hiddink''s eyes were deep, and his eyes flashed with murderous intent, obviously his strength was still above Sonic, but this time he somehow slowed down everywhere. However, two consecutive miscalculations also sounded the alarm for Director Hiddink, causing him to calm down. Instead of acting rashly, he turned his eyes to another direction and said calmly: "President Nikolasevich, since It''s already here, so why dodge it? I believe you were willing to take action when you sensed the abnormality of the God of Nature this time." The voice fell, and the dean of Santa Academy, who was wearing a mage robe, appeared in front of Director Hiddink without any warning, and said indifferently: "If you want to ask me to take action, of course you have to pay a price, otherwise, even if the city of Faerun is destroyed and it will be with you. What am I doing?" Hiddink has long known the temper of the dean of the Santa Academy, and it is not surprising to hear him say these words, but he showed a eager expression: "Originally I was not sure whether the **** of nature really fell, and now even You are willing to take action, but you can be sure of eight or nine points, that God of Nature has indeed fallen." Dean Nikolayevich said: "To judge whether the **** of nature has fallen, you don''t have to look at me, just look at Sonic. If it wasn''t for that god''s fault, do you think he would dare to do so much blasphemy? ?" Hiddink nodded in agreement, and then looked at the door of time and space that had been completely opened, his eyes were erratic. If it is reasonable, what he should do at this time is to directly seal the door of time and space, and solve the urgent needs of Faerun City first. But at this time, he had other ideas of his own. He agreed with Dean Nikolasevich, and was going to share part of the legacy of the God of Nature. Naturally, he would not rush to seal the gate of time and space. The two of them looked at each other, and it was already tacit understanding. As for the possibility of attracting powerful strange or extraordinary monsters that could destroy Faerun City through the gate of time and space, this is not within their consideration, and reaching the legendary level is already extraordinary. Those mortals In their eyes, they are no different from pigs, dogs, cattle, and sheep, and even the safety of millions of people in Faer?n is less than a hair of theirs. Hiddink and Nikolayevich reached a tacit agreement and rushed into the gate of time and space together... A few hours ago, in the foggy world, in a plain 500 kilometers away from the cemetery, Tina and others built the space anchor of the gate of time and space, but they were shrewd and did not wait in place, which made Sonic pass through time and space. The door, ready to swallow them but fluttered. At this moment, Sonic didn''t have time to look for Tina and others, so he simply ignored it and took out the seed of the God of Nature Tree and placed it in front of the gate of time and space. Immediately, a strong breath of natural psionic energy emanated from the seeds of the divine tree, but this breath alone could not alarm the extraordinary existence of the foggy world. Sonic stretched out a finger and slammed through this divine tree seed with an extremely hard shell. In the next moment, natural psychic energy poured out frantically, like a rushing river, pouring out. In an instant, the strong psionic energy fluctuations were like huge road signs reaching the sky, guiding all the creatures that sensed the strong psionic energy fluctuations to gather like a tide. At this moment, the cemetery five hundred kilometers away, including those undead creatures and heroes with wisdom, sensed strong psionic fluctuations. And that kind of psionic energy fluctuation is different from ordinary, it actually contains a strange temptation, any supernatural being senses its existence, and will rush to it consciously or unconsciously, even the skeleton soldiers and zombies in the cemetery have a slight occurrence in an instant. The commotion, not to mention the unrestrained extraordinary creatures living in the fog in the wild, felt the psionic fluctuations, like smelling some indescribable addictive substances, and immediately gathered from all directions desperately. (end of this chapter) Chapter 186： Bloodthirsty Bracelet Chapter 186 Bloodthirsty Bracelet Kobold, Gnoll, Murloc, Merman, Dire Wolf, Ghoul, Faceless, Harpy, Headless Horseman Hundreds of extraordinary creatures in the foggy world converged on the location of the gate of time and space, just to compete for the natural psionic energy emanating from the seeds of the divine tree. For these extraordinary creatures, the seeds of the divine tree are like drugs that they cannot refuse. They rushed out of their nests desperately, and rushed in the direction of the gate of time and space following the breath of natural psionic energy. In less than half an hour, in front of the gate of time and space in the foggy world, a black mass of various extraordinary creatures has gathered, the number has exceeded 10,000, and there is no sign of stopping, the extraordinary creatures coming from all directions are still there. Gather quickly. In mid-air, Sonic looked down at these extraordinary creatures with a smile on his face. He pressed his left hand on his right wrist, then waved his hand. As the robe shook, countless faint green light spots were sprinkled from the bracelet of his right wrist. submerged in the bodies of those extraordinary creatures. In an instant, these extraordinary creatures seemed to have been beaten with blood, their eyes were red, and they were howling like crazy. They were a little hostile and defensive because of their different races, but at this moment, they no longer had those messy thoughts. With only one thought, he rushed into the gate of time and space, and then slaughtered and killed all living creatures. Bloodthirsty Bracelet! A legendary magic item that can temporarily make people lose their minds and fall into a crazy bloodthirsty killing. The function of this magic item itself is not very powerful. Its real value lies in the fact that there is almost no upper limit on the number of effects of bloodthirsty effects. If it comes to the battlefield like this, no matter how many tens of thousands or millions of troops, your own army will be Will receive the same bonus to Bloodlust. It was because of this legendary magic item that Sonic dared to target the city of Faerun. He wanted to use the millions of citizens of Faerun as a sacrifice for his coronation and godhood. "Go! Kill as much as you like! Use your fangs and claws to offer me endless souls and flesh!" Sonic''s almost mad chanting, waving his arms hysterically, led those extraordinary creatures with red eyes to flood into the gate of time and space. At the same time, at the gate of time and space in Faerun City, with High Priest Sonic, Chief Hiddink, and Dean Nikolayevich, they rushed into the gate of time and space one after another, and the situation fell into a short-lived calm. During these ten minutes, the surviving soldiers of the 45th Division and the soldiers of the four Knights, as well as the people from the Special Bureau of Northwest Province, quickly regrouped and prepared to rebuild the original line of defense. Such an idea is certainly not wrong, but unfortunately there is not enough time at all. In just ten minutes, a clouded leopard, leading the way, rushed out of the gate of time and space. Followed by the Gale Wolves running like the wind, followed by hordes of dead ravens and harpies and gargoyles, followed by a group of huge bursting wild boars like a hill, followed by the big one. Horned Thunder Bull and Fiery Wildebeest The first wave of extraordinary creatures that ran wildly rushed out from the gate of time and space, and they were greeted by the long-awaited cannon fire coverage. Although the artillery of the 45th Division was completely lost, Major General Gaddafi did everything possible to bring enough artillery. The power of the enchanted cannon is unquestionable. The destructive power is revealed in an instant. In the violent and powerful explosion, the first batch of extraordinary creatures rushed out almost instantly drowned by the artillery fire and the thick smoke of the explosion, screaming and whining, blood and flesh flying, and turned into coke in the densely packed cannonball crater. However, although the cannon fire coverage can destroy most of the extraordinary creatures, some of them still rely on their speed or extraordinary ability to avoid the power of the cannonballs and rush into the fire defense line built on the surrounding abandoned factories. In an instant, the sound of gunfire was loud, and the dense enchanted bullets formed an intertwined barrage, all the creatures that rushed out of the cannon fire were all destroyed by fire. Until a behemoth suddenly rushed out from the thick smoke, it was a scorched black body, blood soaked in the hair, and one leg was lame. Just now in this family of exploding wild boars, a total of more than 20 exploding wild boars were all killed by cannons. Only the leader, with long hair and thick fur, carried it down, rushed out of the cannon fire, and went straight to the opposite side. hit a three-storey factory building. With a bang, the two-meter-long fangs pierced directly into the brick wall of the factory building. The huge body, which was two stories high, had more impact than a heavy tank. With a bang, the factory building collapsed directly. ! All the soldiers in ambush inside were killed in an instant. The big wild boar just shook its head, growled, limped, and rushed to the next target. "Damn it! Hit that big guy! Quickly call for reinforcements, this explosive boar is an official level, and ordinary guns can''t kill it!" Lieutenant Coulson saw with his own eyes the collapse of the factory building next to him, crushing more than 20 comrades in arms. His eyes were red, and he opened fire and shouted, shooting wildly at the bursting wild boar. At this time, there is no need to consider the issue of ammunition and supplies at all. The enchanted bullets must be poured out at the fastest speed. Otherwise, when those extraordinary creatures rush up and the distance is less than 20 meters, they will have no chance, even if there are enchanted bullets. , and cannot bridge the gap between ordinary people and extraordinary existence. In the blink of an eye, not far from Lieutenant Coulson, a blue cheetah-like animal rushed into a firepower point. With only two breaths, the blue cheetah turned around, and the more than ten soldiers stationed in the firepower point became A square piece of meat. Farther away, a black-haired gorilla that jumped more than ten meters volleyed into the top of a two-story factory building, jumped on the spot, swayed through layers of air waves, and a powerful invisible impact The force poured into the building below, and the more than 20 soldiers who were shooting were instantly shattered by shattering their brains and internal organs, bleeding from their seven orifices, and died directly. And the black-haired gorilla just jumped to another building casually... Lieutenant Coulson couldn''t help but feel a little dazed. Even ordinary people like him, even if they were well trained, had no room to resist such terrifying extraordinary creatures. Why should they be allowed to stand up? Are you just here to be cannon fodder? "No! I don''t want to die, I don''t want to be cannon fodder!" Second Lieutenant Coulson roared wildly, as if a string had been snapped in his head, and the bang sounded like a drum, which made him suddenly fall into an indescribable state In the middle, the surrounding things slowed down countless times, even the trajectory of the bullet shooting, the traces of the agitated air, can be clearly seen. Those extraordinary creatures that were originally agile and windy were now in slow motion in the eyes of Lieutenant Coulson. Only his own movements were not affected too much, which surprised him and delighted him. Pulling the trigger and firing enchanted bullets, with that cheat-like dynamic vision and his own excellent shooting ability, his marksmanship is like a god. No matter what kind of extraordinary creature, the eyes are the key point. Basically, it will kill you with one blow. Even if you can''t kill it, you will be severely injured. # Two updates are over. Although it is short and weak, I have the cheek to ask for a subscription, thank you all! (end of this chapter) Chapter 187： Defensive Line Collapse (1) Chapter 187 Defensive Line Collapse (1) Second Lieutenant Coulson entered the unparalleled mode without warning, with no missed shots, if there was divine help. This quickly gathered a large group of soldiers scattered by the extraordinary creatures around him, and even two apprentice knights of the knight order. Coulson felt that this moment was the highlight of his life, and he actually unlocked extraordinary abilities between life and death. Is he the protagonist of destiny in the novel? Start your journey to a true legend today? However, at the next moment, a behemoth that fell from the sky slammed down without warning. Accompanied by the neigh of a beast, it rolled over ten meters, and one turned over and stood up, it was the bursting wild boar! In the distance, a handsome middle-aged man in a special bureau uniform and standing in the sky manipulated a big hand made of blue water elements to lift it and slammed it out. But it was the disaster that affected Chiyu, and was rolled over by the wild boar, and hundreds of ordinary soldiers gathered were crushed into human meat pie. The second lieutenant Coulson, who was still imagining the future a moment ago and ushered in the peak of his life, is also among them. With the extraordinary ability he just inspired, facing the huge wild boar like a hill, there is no possibility of any resistance at all. As for the superhuman who threw the wild boar out, he didn''t have any apology for that, with an indifferent expression on his face, staring at the wild boar indifferently, as if those who were crushed by the explosive wild boar were just NPCs without a sense of existence. However, this handsome middle-aged guy who stood in the sky and was full of force was also handsome for only three seconds, and then a long black whip hurled out of the ground broke through the air. I saw a black cat crouching on top of a four-meter-high troll. The troll was running with a long snot hanging from its nose. Holding a huge wooden stick in the shape of a chicken leg, it clumsily walked out of the gate of time and space. broke out. The black cat crouching on the top of the monster''s head stood up after walking out of the gate of time and space, just in time to see the middle-aged handsome guy in the air with his hands full of manipulating the water element to throw the bursting wild boar out, he couldn''t help but meow, then With a flick of the tail, it became extremely long, as if a hundred-meter long whip was slashed into the air. The middle-aged handsome guy who was floating in the air probably knew that he was easy to attract hatred by pretending to be forceful, and he had been prepared for it. But I didn''t expect that the cat''s tail whip was so fierce that it shattered the water element''s big hand as soon as it touched it, and then took advantage of the trend and hit the man''s chest. With a bang, the blood light collapsed, and the black cat''s tail directly penetrated the chest of the handsome middle-aged guy in the peculiar bureau. The black cat on the troll''s head retracted its tail and stretched out its scarlet tongue to lick the blood stained on the tail... "Huh? Such a strong kitten, he should have formal mid-level strength, I don''t know how many psionic powers he has killed." Green saw the black cat not far away, and like an occupational disease, he first thought of how much psionic energy the other party was worth. But now is just the beginning, but it is not the time to harvest spiritual energy. He has to continue to endure. It is better to be more chaotic, so that he can fish in troubled waters and make a lot of money. At this moment, more extraordinary creatures poured out from the gate of time and space, a large number of tauren holding thick logs, followed by drooling gnolls, tens of thousands of kobolds, and countless skeleton soldiers and Zombies teeter through the portal of time and space... The second line of defense in Faer?n City has already begun to run out. It was a line of defense that was built hastily. Under the impact of a large number of extraordinary creatures, it soon reached its limit. The artillery positions behind the line of defense also reached their limit. The soldiers quickly repeated tactical actions, stuffing a yellow-orange shell into the cannon, and then fired directly without aiming. The area previously shrouded by the pseudo-absolute God Realm has been washed away by artillery fire, and large abandoned factories have been razed to the ground, and the air is filled with the choking smell of gunpowder. However, the tenacious battle and the coverage of artillery fire still could not stop the attack of the extraordinary creatures. Those extraordinary creatures with red eyes who were not afraid of death just smashed through the first line of defense against the artillery fire, and now the second line of defense is also crumbling. As long as it misses here and loses the last block, the millions of people in Faer?n will fall into a terrifying end. Mayor Filch, Major General Bonaparte, Grand Knight Commander Frederick, Major General Gaddafi, and several high-level executives of the Special Bureau who had reached the mid-to-high level of the official level gathered together. The severe situation forced them to give up their prejudices, cooperate fully and resist together. Originally, I hoped that the two legendary powerhouses, Director Hiddink and Director Nikolasevich, would be able to turn the tide, but I didn''t expect these two to rush into the gate of time and space from the beginning, just to hunt down Sonic, the culprit. , did not care about the life and death of Faerun City. At this time, they also saw that the Legendary rank could not be counted on, and they had to rely on themselves to block the extraordinary creatures gushing out of the gate of time and space. As time went on, the second line of defense had become precarious, and a large number of combat attrition had demoralized the common soldiers of the 45th Division and the Aqiya Barracks. The urban area of ??Faer?n. Those who didn''t have time to evacuate, and some who came to watch the fun, became the first victims, and the **** slaughter unfolded in an instant. Thousands of kobolds followed the gap in the defense line, or simply bypassed the defense line from the two wings, and entered the city to kill wantonly. Although these kobolds belong to the five scumbags among extraordinary creatures, they are still quite deadly to ordinary humans. People cried for their father and mother, but they couldn''t stop the kobold''s not-so-sophisticated weapon, and the more ferocious and terrifying gnoll that followed. Some people mustered up their courage and took up pistols to fight back, but hitting the kobolds only caused minor trauma. Not only did they fail to kill the enemy, but they stimulated the kobolds'' ferocity, making them even more vicious when they killed people. Bloodthirsty madness. "It''s over, it''s over, the city of Faer?n is completely over!" Mayor Filch whispered in a trembling voice. The few of them got together just now, but they didn''t discuss any effective way, except to quickly ask the king and the prime minister for help, No one wants to rush up and fight hard. In a melee of this order of magnitude, even if you have the strength of a high-level official, you may be killed or seriously injured if you are not careful. The few people present were either the mayor or the general, and the worst was the second son of a marquis. Although he had no right of inheritance, he was from a noble family. Instead, Green and Laura hid in a half-collapsed house near the front line. The two sat against the wall with their eyes closed, and no one looked out. Green Vision synchronized a ghoul that was moving a corpse. For him, the corpse here was a huge wealth. Green specially summoned all the agile ghouls to carry the corpse. In addition, the undead Devil Vine, Shadow Panther, Fallen knights, clay golems, Penny, Cristiano, and kobold shaman Emma Hart, except for the too dazzling fallen angels, Green sent almost all the high-end combat power. (end of this chapter) Chapter 188： Defensive Line Collapse (2) Chapter 188 Defensive Line Collapse (2) Green is confident that as long as there is no legendary powerhouse to take action, the strength of his subordinates is enough to calm the scene. Moreover, Green still kept an eye on his mind and deliberately hid in the direction closer to the gate of time and space. As long as he didn''t pay much attention, he would think that these powerful undead ran out of the gate of time and space, and no one would suspect his small special situation. on the captain''s head. Laura observed the situation on the battlefield through the eyes of ''Justin'' and ''Ivy''. After she was transferred to a spiritual trainer, her strength improved a lot, especially when she became more tacit with the two snow wolf war spirits, in the chaotic battlefield. From time to time, they continued to pick up the spirit skeletons and integrated them into their own spiritual bodies. In just ten minutes, the strength of the two battle spirits increased a lot. This is also the strength of the profession of a spirit trainer. As long as the quality of the battle spirit is good, and then encountering a battlefield with heavy casualties, the strength can be quickly improved by swallowing the spirit skeleton, until it reaches the upper limit of the strength of this kind of battle spirit. The upper limit of the snow wolf as a battle spirit is the elementary formal level, and with these two battle spirits alone, Lara can steadily advance to the formal level as long as she follows the steps. However, in fact, what Justin and Ivy got on the battlefield were only some scraps, and the real fat ones were plundered by Green and returned to the cemetery. With the Clay Golems and Fallen Knights as the assault vanguards, the first target is the army of kobolds in the thousands. The Clay Golem was like a heavy tank rushing into the kobold''s team, and directly opened up a no-man''s land three meters wide and twenty meters long in the dense formation. Hundreds of kobolds died in an instant, bringing an income of nearly 500 psionic energy to the cemetery. The fallen knights led by Penny followed the Clay Golem to launch a [United Charge]. Taking advantage of the chaos in the kobold team, they emptied an area again and harvested a large amount of psionic energy. At the same time, the kobold shaman Emma Hart began to resurrect those kobold heads. Corpses of human warriors... Cristiano uses a large-scale [Death Infection] to reassemble some scattered corpse fragments into a stitched monster. This ugly and huge undead creature is quite powerful. Although it is only a high-level apprentice level, it is very powerful. With its rough skin and thick flesh, it can briefly compete with the official level. At the same time, the undead Devil Vine and Shadow Panther also showed their fangs, quickly harvesting more kobolds and even gnolls'' lives behind the fallen knight squad... Just when the blood and slaughter descended on Faerun City, on the other side of the gate of time and space, Sonic was intoxicated. He felt that with the death of a large number of lives, countless souls were projected by the natural kingdom of God floating over Faerun City. absorb it. At this time, he has already stolen the control of the natural divine kingdom projection through the authority of the high priest of the Church of Nature. Through the purification and purification of the natural divine kingdom projection, he directly plundered the spiritual energy, so that his strength has skyrocketed, and he has been rapidly upgraded from the legendary primary level to The legendary middle-level, even in the face of the dean of the Santa Academy Nikolayevich is not afraid. And in front of Sonic, a light curtain with a diameter of half a meter appeared, through which the scene inside could be seen. I saw Dean Nikolayevich and Chief Hiddink flying fast in a passage made of green vines and plants, and behind them was a surging black mist, which contained the divine power of the God of Nature, even if the two legends were strong. He couldn''t bear it either, so he could only run away quickly, hoping to avoid the pursuit. A sneer appeared on Sonic''s face: "Humph! Do you think I have no means to deal with you? An old fox, an old Yinbi, how could I forget you! But this is also the last time, when I get the inheritance of my lord, To be crowned as a god, to control the kingdom of God, just sacrifice your flesh and soul to my throne." Thinking of this, Sonic couldn''t help but spread his arms and laughed wildly, but he didn''t expect that, with a click, his laughter stopped abruptly, and there were tiny cracks on his body, which seemed to be dry all the year round. Cracks in wood. And there are bright or dark green lights flashing in the cracked lines, as if his body is under enormous pressure and will explode from the inside at any time. Sonic didn''t care, he looked down and saw the cracks and green light on his body, but instead showed an expression of intoxication and enjoyment: "Is this the power of God? The body of a mortal can''t bear it, even if I put twenty The four magic seals can''t stop the erosion of divine power, they are really powerful! But it doesn''t matter, it will be over soon, when I get the body of the Son of God, I can truly control the divine power and become a true god!" Little by little, there were more cracks on Sonic''s body, and the overflowing green light became more intense. His body began to burn his skin, and faint white smoke came out. Sonic''s strong will and nerves endured the pain of burning fire, but his spirit was very happy, and he hummed the song of his childhood unconsciously, and the not-so-good song echoed in the foggy world. Above the gate of time and space... On the side of Faerun City, on the outskirts of the abandoned factory area, the 46th Division of the Archia Barracks was almost wiped out. After the second line of defense collapsed, the **** killing reached a climax. People in the city who had no time to evacuate and escape were killed by thousands of extraordinary creatures pouring into the city, howling in pain and praying in despair, but they could not obtain the mercy of those extraordinary creatures with red eyes. The souls of the deceased continue to pour into the natural projection of the kingdom of God in the air, transform it into the purest psionic energy, and then transmit it to the Sonic High Priest who fuses himself with the projection of the kingdom of God. Now it can be said that the Sonic High Priest has merged with the projection of the natural kingdom of God, and his soul is completely integrated into it. At this time, the body is just a clone. Only in this way can the projection of the kingdom of God come and merge with the real world completely. Only by turning the false into reality, and returning to integrate into the kingdom of nature, can he seize the kingdom of nature and inherit the divine personality, divinity, and divine power left by the **** of nature. "Not enough! Not enough! Continue to kill!" Sonic High Priest''s thoughts were transformed into voices through the projection of the natural kingdom of God and echoed over Faerun City. A steady stream of more extraordinary creatures poured out from the gate of time and space. At this time, on the side of the foggy world, with the gate of time and space as the center, with a radius of hundreds of kilometers, all extraordinary creatures are gathering towards the gate of time and space. , and this range is slowly expanding... Greene and Laura were still in the hidden, half-collapsed house. They tried their best to restrain their breathing, and manipulated summoned creatures and war spirits to roam and kill in the chaotic battlefield. At this point in the battle, the entire city of Faer?n has fallen into the slaughter. No less than 400,000 people have been killed by extraordinary creatures in the city. The city of Lun is like a purgatory, corpses and flesh and blood are everywhere, and extraordinary creatures destroy human civilization like a tide. (end of this chapter) Chapter 189： robbery Chapter 189 That kind of doomsday despair scene, even if Green had predicted it, was really shocked by the **** brutality of the massacre. Green took back the visual sync and rubbed his temples with his hands, not a good visual experience to witness this scene. Looking at Laura next to her, her face was pale and her eyes were a little dazed. Obviously, through the perspective of the war spirit, she also experienced a feeling similar to Green. However, her mental endurance was far inferior to Green''s. She took back her vision early and adjusted her mind, and by then she had almost recovered. "Are you okay?" Green asked with concern, seeing that her face was still pale. Laura shook her head with a wry smile: "It''s okay, I just didn''t expect it to be so cruel. Although I have imagined a similar scene, but..." Green patted her on the shoulder and didn''t speak. From his standpoint, he couldn''t say anything comforting. Green, even Laura, were the vested interests of this killing feast. Laura''s two battle spirits, Justin and Ivy, have devoured how many spirit skeletons they have devoured, and they have been promoted to the official level not long ago. The elite undead under Green''s command have provided more than 18,000 psychic powers to the cemetery through indiscriminate killing. Although most of them come from the extraordinary creatures of the foggy world, there are also many human warriors and extraordinary people. Because on the battlefield, those human soldiers and supernatural beings saw the undead creatures under Green''s command, which were obviously not good people, and would not hesitate to regard them as enemies. It is also impossible for Green to issue an order to prevent the undead creatures under him from fighting back. "It''s almost time to retreat." Green looked at the psionic energy balance in the cemetery, approaching the 20,000 mark for the first time, and was very satisfied. Next, it''s the turn of the legendary powerhouses, and the supernatural creatures leading the misty world to siege the city are just appetizers. It is impossible to determine whether the final battlefield of the three legendary powerhouses is in the foggy world or in the real world. Green knew that he must evacuate in advance to avoid being affected by high-level battles. At that time, an aftermath can wipe out his existence. Green and Laura left the hiding bunker, and Laura also needed Green to worry about it. After leaving the bunker, his figure flashed and rode on Justin''s back, and then the figure began to be illusory, and he used the ability of the battle spirit to directly spiritualize his body and enter Stealth state. Green had long known the power of the spirit trainer, but he was not too surprised. He evacuated out by himself, and collected all the scattered elite undead in the cemetery. According to Green''s observation, the city of Faerun has basically given up on the rescue. The government and the military took the city''s dignitaries and retired to the Aqiya military camp. Even if the remaining hundreds of thousands of citizens are not dead, Abandoned in the city, it is up to luck to live or die in the end. However, Green did not retreat to the Archia Barracks, but went to the city square where the City Hall is located. Of course, his purpose was not to go to the City Hall, but to focus on the vault of the Royal Bank next to the City Hall. This time, Faerun City suffered a disaster in a hurry, and it was too late to transfer the huge wealth in the bank vault. It was a good opportunity to take advantage of the fire. Gold pound is still a very important resource for Green, because the existence of the cemetery allows him to use the gold pound as a substitute for psionic energy to some extent. Moreover, Green owed a lot of gold pounds to Viscount Paul and Vincent before, and if this debt is not repaid, it will become a debt of favor, and it will be more troublesome to think about it at that time. Green made up his mind, this time he did not bring Laura, but summoned the Clay Golem by himself, and then stood on the instep of the right foot of the Clay Golem, leaning on the calf of the Clay Golem. The hard carapace on the Golem''s calf instantly softened and melted. Green seemed to be leaning against a puddle of mud, and his body didn''t go in all of a sudden. Immediately, the Clay Goblin disguised as an extraordinary creature that entered the city, strode towards the city square with great strides. Fifteen minutes later, the Clay Goblin rampaged like a tank, kicking everything away, and came to a messy city square. Green was hidden in the thick calf of the Clay Golem, and did not feel any unbearable vibration, and he was visually synchronized with the Clay Golem at the moment, and it felt like he was running a huge mech. Because the city of Faerun was only a small town that started out in trade in the early days, although the size of the city has expanded countless times, the city center is still the foundation of the town. , to the north is the city hall, the left and right sides are the city council, and Green''s goal this time - the Royal Bank of Lorenzo! The headquarters of the Royal Bank of Faerun is a three-story dome building. It is a very old brick and wood structure. It is not solid as a whole, but in the basement, it has the strongest building in the entire city of Faerun. It is also Green. The second target, the Royal Bank vault. However, there seem to be a lot of people who have the same calculus as Green. Just when he arrived at the city square in the clay golem, two black carriages were parked in front of the Royal Bank, and a group of men in black with live ammunition were moving things from the inside out. , which are all heavy standard metal boxes, which are exactly the boxes that banks use to ship gold pounds. "Huh? Someone actually got on first!" Green was slightly surprised, seeing that the men in black with guns were obviously not soldiers or policemen, let alone special agents of the Special Bureau. Green sneered in his heart, controlled the clay golem, and rushed out aggressively, but... then he ran directly down the street. The six-meter-tall Clay Goblin shook the mountain every step of the way, so frightened that the men in black froze, carrying boxes and standing there, staring at the Clay Goblin until they saw the behemoth, which didn''t seem to grow long. Eyes, they ran over directly, which made them breathe a sigh of relief, and the movement of carrying things was a little faster. There were also a group of people who were also relieved. There were about 20 people in different clothes. They were hiding in an apartment building not far away. There were mercenaries and killers. They were all outlaws. Similar to Green''s idea, if you want to fish in troubled waters and make a big vote, if you succeed, you won''t have to worry about it for the rest of your life. These people are all veterans. When they came here, they saw those men in black carrying things. They kept calm and prepared for the oriole to follow, but they did not expect that a terrifying behemoth would suddenly run across the street at this time. Whether it is those men in black or these cunning mercenaries, the most powerful of them are the level of high-level apprentices, and the monsters with the physique of the clay golem are simply not something they can deal with. Fortunately, the big guy looked stupid, seemed to have no brains, and his eyes were not easy to use, which made them breathe a sigh of relief. (end of this chapter) Chapter 190： oriole behind Chapter 190 However, the appearance of the clay golem also stimulated these two groups, especially those mercenaries who were lying in ambush in the dark, preparing to catch the cicada and the oriole behind. Get started early. At this moment, Green ordered the clay golem to run more than 300 meters away and hide behind an old five-story building. At the same time, he summoned a wailing banshee to hide and investigate the situation. In fact, the clay golem rushed out just now, and Green was going to rush over, overturn the men in black, rushed into the bank, and emptied all the valuables. However, just as he rushed out, still dozens of meters away from the Royal Bank, a feeling of extreme danger suddenly came to his mind. The fleeting premonition of danger made Green feel a creepy feeling. Since he was promoted to the official level, his spiritual power has been increasing, his spiritual sense has become more acute, and he has a strong premonition of danger. Suddenly, Green groaned inwardly, and immediately ordered the Clay Golem to run directly over, changing the original rash plan. "What was that just now? It''s hidden in the Royal Bank, is it another legendary powerhouse?" Green was shocked. As far as he knew, there were only three legendary powerhouses in the entire city of Faerun - Sonic the Great. Priest, Director Hiddink, and Director Nikolayevich are all at the gate of time and space at this time, and shouldn''t be here! With doubts in his heart, Green explored the situation through the perspective of the Wailing Banshee. Those men in black who moved things out of the bank were unaware of the existence of that level. They were considered ignorant and fearless. "Who is it? What are you doing hiding in the bank?" Green was puzzled, but he didn''t dare to let the Wailing Banshee get too close. Even if the Wailing Banshee was invisible, it might not be able to escape the eyes and ears of the legendary powerhouse. At this moment, those mercenaries who couldn''t hold back their temper launched an attack, and a rapid gunshot knocked down the four men in black who were in charge of vigilance. Those men in black were also well-trained, and immediately relied on the carriage to take cover, and fired back, and shouted loudly, calling for the companions in the bank to come out to support. Immediately afterwards, two semicircular magic shields emerged from the two black carriages, blocking the direction of the mercenaries'' assault. The bullets clacked and hit the magic shield, but only the defensive light could be let down. There were slight ripples on the screen. "Damn, they have magic props, don''t hide it, hurry up and fight quickly!" A middle-aged man with a scarred face on the mercenary side has some prestige, and temporarily became the commander of this group of mercenaries. When he saw the magic shield, he immediately shouted. Scarface''s shouting was very useful. When his voice fell, he saw a yellow sphere the size of a fist thrown over and landed in the middle of the two carriages. In the next moment, with a bang, the yellow sphere exploded violently and ignited. A huge fireball engulfed the two carriages in an instant. "Good job, old Peak!" Scarface shouted excitedly. The one who threw the bomb was a sloppy bearded mercenary. It was his ability to create a bomb with a magic-breaking effect. An extraordinary profession - a demolitionist! Old Peak let out a smug, smug laugh. When the flames of the bombs receded, the two carriages had been overturned, and the magic shields above were also blown away by the magic-breaking effect of the bombs. Human corpses were buried beneath. Some of the metal boxes that had been loaded into the carriage were thrown out, hit the ground, twisted and cracked, and a lot of dazzling gold coins fell out of them. All the mercenaries couldn''t help but light up when they saw the gold coins, but they also knew that it was not time to divide the spoils, so they became more brave, and they all rushed to the bank. belong to them. However, before the twenty or so mercenaries rushed in, there was a shrill scream from the bank, followed by many men in black, desperately running outside with expressions of terror on their faces. Even rushing out of the bank, he didn''t even care about the two carriages loaded with gold pounds, let alone the vicious mercenaries, as if the things behind them were ten times more terrifying than those mercenaries. The mercenaries who saw the money were also a little confused. They were all confused, not knowing whether to run with the man in black or continue to rush in to grab the money. Obviously the scar-faced mercenary is quite calm. A mercenary who can survive until he is in his 40s must be an old man. If he finds something wrong, he immediately alerts him, and turns around with the men in black. run back. But this time, he didn''t shout, he just called the two companions around him, with a wishful thinking in his heart, his own people should be slowed down first, and there is danger that others will come on. Unfortunately, no one is a fool. The twenty or so mercenaries all saw that something was wrong, and found that the most cunning Scarface had run away. But this is a little hesitation, but it is life and death. The few people who rushed in the front just now, and the slowest running men in black, have all become the last ones at this moment, although they are also running desperately, But he could not escape the danger. In the blink of an eye, a huge flaming fireball blasted out from the depths of the Royal Bank. The scorching high temperature and the fireball with a strong impact swept over the few people, and instantly burned them into several firemen. He let out a shrill scream, but he was still running. It took more than ten seconds before he fell to the ground and began to roll. Finally, he shrank into a ball and burned alive into coke. "Fuck! What kind of flame is that, why is it so powerful?" The people running in front couldn''t help but panic when they saw this tragic scene. Burning a person into coke in just ten seconds, what is the concept? It must not be an ordinary fireball, otherwise it would be impossible to have such a perverted high temperature. The voice of ?? fell, and the second fireball was sprayed out again, this time aimed at Scarface and Old Peak. The fireball was sprayed, and it came very fast. The few mercenaries who escaped together suddenly lost their spirits, so frightened they scattered to the left and right, but how could they be faster than the swept heat wave! devoured several figures in an instant and was ignited by the high temperature, screaming screaming, desperately rolling on the ground, trying to put out the flames on his body, but to no avail. Seeing that Scarface and Old Peak would also be affected by the fireball, Old Peak hurriedly threw a bomb and exploded against the fireball. exploded with a bang, the bomb exploded against the incoming fireball, and a mass of flames, together with a huge impact force, actually blew the deadly big fireball into a rain of fire. "It''s done!" Old Peak exclaimed excitedly, but he didn''t expect that although the fireball was blown up, the fire and rain poured down the sky. As long as a little spark was touched, it would immediately burn, and it would turn into a raging fire in a blink of an eye. The fire can still burn people into coke in a short period of time. Old Peak succeeded in a move, and he couldn''t help but feel relieved. He was being touched by sparks, and with a puff, a flame ignited from his sleeve. He was startled, and hurriedly threw his hands and slapped him. Unexpectedly, the flames spread so quickly that he caught his shoulders and burned his hair during his breath. Old Peak screamed in horror and slapped his head frantically, making the flames spread faster. Scarface was not far away, which was equivalent to seeing Old Peak being burned alive. He couldn''t help but stunned secretly, his lips turned purple with fright. Tie Jiao Ming blocked several sparks coming towards him. It was only then that I discovered that those scattered Mars were actually hot, semi-melted lava particles, and anything they touched would ignite them with their own high temperature. Even the magic shield of Scarface was no exception. It blocked a few sparks, but it was also ignited. The invisible light curtain also burned, and it was burning the spiritual energy contained in the magic shield! "What kind of ghost fire is this? It can actually burn psionic energy as firewood!" Scarface has been a mercenary for more than twenty years. And just when he was shocked, the fire-breathing culprit finally came out of the Royal Bank. With a sniff of breath, a huge head covered with dark red scales protruded out of the gate of the bank, holding a pair of short right angles, blinking big eyes, looking very cute and wrinkled. Nose, grinning, and let out a somewhat immature roar. Followed by a slender neck and sturdy shoulders, a pair of fleshy wings folded at the sides, and behind it are sturdy hind legs and a long tail. Green could see clearly through the Wailing Banshee, and a dark red dragon actually walked out of the Royal Bank building! Or to be more precise, this is an immature red dragon, only more than ten meters long from head to tail. Compared with the adult red dragon, whose body is hundreds of meters long, this little red dragon is only a teenager. . Even so, this juvenile dragon has the strength of the Legendary Elementary Stage. The danger that Green suddenly felt just now came from this juvenile dragon. Green couldn''t help swallowing. It wasn''t that he was afraid of this young dragon, but that this young dragon was obviously running from the gate of time and space. Although there are legends of giant dragons in the real world, but I haven''t seen a giant dragon alive for many years, and it is more likely that this young red dragon is from the foggy world, which means that there will almost certainly be more powerful adult giants in the foggy world. For Green, this is not good news, the evil and greed of the five-colored dragon is well known. If suddenly one day, a greedy five-colored dragon came to Green''s cemetery, with his current strength, he didn''t even have the money to work hard. A juvenile red dragon has the strength of a first-level legend, and the five-colored giant dragon after adulthood is a powerful existence of natural disaster level, and with its naturally strong physique and dragon language magic, the strength of the giant dragon is definitely in the same level. The best among them. ##3,000-word big chapter, please subscribe for a wave, watch the officials, those who have money will make money, and those who have no money will also vote for counting, thank you! ! (end of this chapter) Chapter 191： Fire Element and Hydra (1) Chapter 191 Fire Element and Hydra (1) The young red dragon witnessed the effect of his breath, and his big, cute-looking eyes showed a sinister and vicious cold light, and then he walked out of the gate of the bank step by step with heavy steps. Just behind the young red dragon, there was actually a huge net bag made of unknown material. It was filled with iron cabinets custom-made by the bank. Some of them were accidentally scratched by the dragon''s claws, revealing that the inside was full. Full of gold pounds, in addition to a lot of safes, they were thrown into his pockets. Because there were too many things in it, even the Red Dragon, which was famous for its mighty power, couldn''t drag it. Green couldn''t help crying and laughing when he saw this scene. He didn''t know how this greedy young red dragon took such a big net bag away in a while. Could he have another way? Is it levitation? Or gravity? All kinds of guesses appeared in Green''s heart, and this young red dragon proved that he thought too much with his actions. I saw the young red dragon leaving the bank, ignoring the black-clothed and mercenaries who had slipped through the net, and dragged the huge net pocket in the direction of the gate of time and space. There was no dragon language. Magic, no magic props, all rely on brute force. Green looked speechless for a while, but after thinking about it, it seemed that doing so was the most suitable for Red Dragon''s character. Seeing the young red dragon staggering away, Green had given up the idea of ??taking advantage of the fire. Those reckless and ferocious red dragons, even if they were just a young dragon, were not something he could provoke now, as long as he showed a trace of coveting for treasure. , this young red dragon will rush up desperately. Green certainly wouldnt naively think that the young red dragon didnt find him. As a legendary young red dragon, he walked out of the bank and noticed Green, or more precisely, the existence of the clay golem. But the shiny gold coins and treasures are in front of him. As long as they don''t come to rob him of his treasures, the red dragon doesn''t care about anyone. If he dares to covet his treasures, he will kill them directly. From the perspective of the Wailing Banshee, Green finally let out a sigh of relief as he watched the young red dragon walk away. I didn''t expect to come here on a temporary basis, and I actually encountered a red dragon. This is not a good experience. Fortunately, those men in black had already taken out a lot of things from the bank. After being driven away by the red dragon, the red dragon did not clean up, just to pick up a bargain. Green immediately summoned two teams of skeleton soldiers, ordered the clay golems to straighten the two overturned carriages, and took out the iron boxes one by one. Return to the cemetery with reverse spiritualism. Roughly counted, there are a total of 64 iron boxes, of which 40 boxes are full of gold coins, and the other 20 boxes are filled with ten gold pounds denominations. Ten thousand gold pounds, although far less than what the Red Dragon took away, was a huge windfall for Green, and if he bought all the arms, it would be enough to equip a 10,000-strong army. Green packed up all the gold pounds, glanced at the direction where the young red dragon left, and then retreated in the other direction without looking back. On the other side, as soon as Hiddink and Nikolayevich entered the gate of time and space, they were trapped in a space with chaotic laws. In this space not much bigger than a football field, time, space, direction, and orientation are all chaotic and irregular. Maybe you were walking forward one moment, but backward the next moment, maybe you wanted to attack forward but hit yourself in the face. This place was specially prepared by Sonic to deal with Hiddink, but he didnt expect that even Nikolayevich from Santa Academy would take action this time. However, from the beginning, Sonic did not expect this place to truly trap an enemy of Hiddink''s strength, not to mention a stronger Nikolasevich. Even if this space is magical, it is impossible to trap the two legends. . Hiddink was impatient at this moment, no longer looking for the laws and flaws in this space, he chose to use brute force to break it directly, his body surging with psionic energy, and a sudden white light erupted, wrapping his whole body into a ball of light, looking for a direction It slammed into the past, making a loud noise, the entire space vibrated, and large cracks appeared. Nikolaisevich took a chance and threw a fireball out of his hand. It hit the most severely cracked area with a bang, as if shattering glass, punching a black hole in the space. In the next moment, Hiddink breathed heavily to restrain the burst of psychic energy, his face was not very good-looking, and he frowned tightly. It was obvious that the burst just now caused him considerable consumption. "Looks like we really have to join forces this time!" Nikolayevich stared at the hole in the space, feeling that outside of this space, Sonic''s strength was growing rapidly, reaching the level of the Legendary Intermediate. This is not the most terrifying, Nikolayevich is also a legendary mid-level, and his strength can still stabilize the newly promoted Sonic. However, there was a divine power in Sonic''s body. It was a trace of natural divine power that Sonic absorbed through the projection of the kingdom of God. After countless sacrifices of soul and flesh and blood, he integrated this trace of divine power into his body, which has already stepped out. The first step to becoming a god. When this happens, even Dean Nikolayevich, who has always looked down on Sonic, has to pay attention to it. He must make a quick decision and solve Sonic first, otherwise once he gains more divine power, he and Hiddink will not join forces. opponent. "Hiddink, don''t hide your strength, let your pet out, the other party has mastered divine power and can''t drag it any further." Nikolayevich said with a serious face, his voice declined, he waved his hand, and a huge, A flame giant with a height of more than six meters appeared. "Legendary Fire Elemental!" Chief Hiddink could see that Nikolayevich had already shown his true abilities, and he could no longer hide it, and immediately recited it in his mouth to mobilize his psionic energy. Immediately, chains of golden spiritual energy condensed appeared on his body, forming an ''x'' bound to his body. Shrinking the golden chains appeared, and there was a faint burst of shocking roars from Hiddink''s body. Hiddink''s face was solemn, he shouted loudly, his body''s psychic energy exploded, and he actually undid the golden chain that was tied to his body. In the next moment, a huge figure appeared in front of Hiddink. It was a monster with six heads. Its body was like a huge lizard. It was more than ten meters long. The head that resembled a giant dragon, but did not grow horns, let out a louder roar. (end of this chapter) Chapter 192： six-headed snake Chapter 192 Six-Headed Snake "Has it grown to six heads?" Nikolayevich looked at the huge six-headed monster, and said lightly, not very surprised: "It''s a pity that it''s not the purest Hydra bloodline, otherwise there is still hope that a seventh head will grow. , now there is little hope." Then he looked at Director Hiddink deeply: "No wonder you want to take a piece of the inheritance of the God of Nature at all costs this time, it seems that the way forward is blocked, and you have to find another way. ." Hiddink''s expression was slightly condensed but he did not deny that he was a contract summoner, which was no secret. And with Nikolayevich''s eyesight, when he has to summon a contract pet, it is not difficult to see his truth and falsehood, which is an unavoidable situation. But now, in a very difficult time, he can''t take much care of it anymore, and shouted softly: "Quick fight!" Hiddink''s voice fell, his figure flashed and rushed into the body of the six-headed snake, and a thick white light suddenly appeared from the huge six-headed monster more than ten meters long. After the white light dissipated, a layer of many tattoo-like magic runes appeared on the six-headed snake''s body, and its aura suddenly increased a lot. Originally, Hiddink and the six-headed snake were separated, and they were both Legendary Elements, but after the two merged, although they did not get promoted, their strength increased greatly, reaching the peak of the Legendary Elementary. It swelled up again. Then, regardless of Nikolayevich, he rushed towards the hole that had just been punched. At the next moment, with a bang, it slammed into the black hole that was being repaired, and a translucent shuttle-shaped mask appeared in front of the six-headed snake. The six-headed snake blasted up like a huge cannonball, directly Ignoring the various chaotic distortions in this space, I immediately centered on the hole, as if being smashed by a sledgehammer, the space shook violently, and the hole further expanded. However, the huge body of the six-headed snake also retreated hundreds of meters under the impact, roaring with pain and anger, followed by a second impact... The second time, the third time, the fourth time Hiddink transformed into a six-headed giant snake and rammed with perseverance, attacking the damaged space at a speed that was not in line with his size. Finally, the six-headed snake slammed into it for the last time, making a loud bang, the surrounding space shattered, and the crack spread rapidly, filling the space with a few breaths, and in the next moment, the entire space shattered. At this moment, Nikolayevich moved violently. First, he ordered the huge fire element to rush to the place where the space was broken. At the same time, a larger staff appeared in the palm of his right hand. A thick white beam of light was ejected from the huge gem on the head, as if a weakened version of the magic cannon shot down the place where Hiddink smashed the space. Another loud bang, the fire element turned into a huge fireball with a diameter of five or six meters and slammed into it, followed by the attack of the white beam of light. Screamed horribly. It turned out that Sonic had left an ambush outside. If he broke through this space and rushed out immediately, he would definitely be caught off guard. However, if the two sides met an opponent, Dean Nikolayevich had already prepared for this move and directly destroyed the space. The ambush outside, in the next moment two figures flashed, had rushed out of this broken space, and came to the sky above the exit of the gate of time and space in the foggy world. "Huh? Is this what Sonic calls the kingdom of the gods?" Hiddink returned to his human form, and the huge six-headed snake was re-sealed back into his body by him. Maintaining the state just now was also quite a burden to him. . "Huh, what kind of country of Ability God." Nikolayevich sneered: "This is just a broken world between the spiritual world and reality. Only the uninitiated guy Sonic will regard this as a country of Ability God." Hiddink frowned slightly, although he did not agree with Nikolayevich''s statement but did not argue, because he had a special ability through the contract with the six-headed snake, which enabled him to feel that the misty world seemed to be really hidden. With a special charm, he was very sure that this place was not a broken world at all, but most likely it was the kingdom of God left by a powerful **** in ancient times after he fell or fell into a deep sleep. But thinking of this, Hiddink felt unbelievable for a while. If this is really a god''s kingdom of God, which has survived countless years, and the space is so solid and vast, how powerful will that former **** be? ? As a legendary powerhouse and the provincial chief of the special bureau, he has a clearer understanding of gods. There is no omnipotence and compassion for others. Those almighty gods are just more powerful beings who have mastered the powerful abilities of higher dimensions. , and through his own ability, he dominated a space and called it the kingdom of God. The size and firmness of the kingdom of God often determine the strength of a god. If this mist-filled space is really the kingdom of a god, then with such a vast kingdom of God, that **** is at least better than the god. The God of Nature is two levels higher, and one level higher than the stronger God of Light, and it may even be a powerful Lord God! Thinking of this, Hiddink couldn''t help but shivered, quickly suppressed his thoughts, and shook his head secretly: "Impossible! How can a true Lord God die? That is the existence of real immortal power, standing on countless gods. The great existence of the apex." Just as many thoughts flashed in Hiddink''s mind, Nikolayevich, who came out one step ahead, had already fought with many extraordinary creatures gathered on the side of the gate of time and space. These extraordinary creatures attracted by the seeds of the divine tree are too many, and more than half of them are blocked here, and they are hinted by the bloodthirsty bracelet, and they want to slaughter humans madly. There are no humans here at all, making these extraordinary creatures even more irritable. At this time, Nikolayevich appeared. As a human magician, he instantly became the target of venting. Countless flying extraordinary creatures rushed over and landed on the ground. Those capable of long-range attacks also aimed at the target. Nikolayevich was stunned for a moment. Although he didn''t understand why these extraordinary creatures attacked him like crazy, it didn''t prevent him from fighting back. He waved his staff gently, his psychic energy fluctuated violently, and appeared in front of him again in a blink of an eye. The legendary fire element with a height of more than six meters came out. The fire element roared and roared like thunder, and its momentum was stronger than before. After Nikolayevich finished casting the spell, he immediately rushed to the extraordinary creatures below who were ready to besiege. This legendary fire element is very fierce, tall and powerful, and every attack has huge destructive power. At this time, even if it is against a real dragon of the same level, the legendary fire element has the capital to fight to the death. . In addition, the fire element has another advantage, that is, it is immune to all flame and high temperature magic. Compared with all flame attribute attacks, it is equivalent to giving him itching. (end of this chapter) Chapter 193： 198 Dragon and Snake Battle Chapter 193 198 Dragon and Snake Battle This Nikolayevich created this fire element with countless efforts. The single attribute of the fire element has a lower survival rate in nature. Nikolayevich accidentally picked up a young fire element that was about to die, and then spent his efforts to slowly improve his strength until he was promoted to a legend, and he was qualified to help him. . Moreover, taking this opportunity, Nikolayevich thoroughly studied the fire element, making his fire element extremely powerful. After a long whistle, he rushed in front of Nikolayevich and swooped down, and his arms burst out with countless flaming long knives, forming two slashes. The flame tornado rushed into the enemy line in an instant, a piece of flesh and blood flew, and blood rained for dozens of miles around in an instant... Just as Hiddink and Nicholas passed through the gate of time and space and entered the foggy world, the target they were hunting, Sonic High Priest, appeared in the real world. Sonic is worthy of being an old and cunning big BOSS, false and real, erratic, and deceived both Hiddink and Dean Nikolayevich. When he reappeared in the city of Faerun in the real world, his face was already full of cracks, and he seemed to be unable to withstand divine power and began to tear his body apart. But he didn''t care about it, his eyes beating green flames glanced condescendingly at Faerun, which was in the doomsday, ignoring that the citizens were killed, the order was completely lost, and people cried as if the sheep were hunted by ferocious extraordinary creatures. Immediately, Sonic looked up and saw that the projection of the Divine Kingdom that had been floating above Faerun City had become clearer and clearer, absorbing the souls of hundreds of thousands of people who were tortured and killed, so that the projection of this natural Divine Kingdom was changing from the virtual. Convert. Once this step is completely completed, Sonic will cut it down and become a small kingdom of God under his control, which will be the most important step on his road to becoming a god. In the ruins of the city below, chaos and killing continued. After ??Green left the Royal Bank, he continued to hide in the body of the Clay Golem, and hurriedly evacuated out of the city. By this time, Faerun City is doomed, and no one can save this metropolis with a population of millions. The fire ignited by the chaos and artillery fire first burned in the northern part of the city, and then spread rapidly, engulfing a large area of ??the city. Without the effective organization of the government and the regular fire brigade, the fire could not be controlled at all. The huge black smoke column and the thick gray dust could be faintly seen hundreds of kilometers away. Some citizens who were hiding in their homes or in the basement and were lucky not to be found were still not spared by the raging fire. After ?? away from the city square, Green got down from the clay golem, took back the clay golem, and prepared to walk on foot to the direction of Santa Academy. If there is still a safe place in Faer?n City, it is only around the Santa Academy. After the Mage Tower is activated, the magic defense is activated, which not only blocks the fire, but also blocks the extraordinary creatures from the foggy world. out. And Santa College is also the most conspicuous place in the entire city of Faerun. Before Green and Laura split up, they agreed to meet there. Unexpectedly, at this moment, a roar suddenly came from the gate of time and space behind, followed by a dragon roar, but Hiddink and Nikolayevich rushed for a while in the foggy world, but Sonic was not found. The two of them reacted suddenly, knowing that it was a trick, and immediately turned back, who knew that they happened to meet the young red dragon who was dragging the gold pounds robbed from the bank and was about to return to the foggy world. Hiddink rushed in front, with anger in his heart, and he shouted as soon as he came out of the gate of time and space, which startled the young red dragon, thinking he was here to rob money, and suddenly the dragon groaned and spewed out a mouthful of flame. It engulfed Hiddink''s figure. The high-temperature flames burned, and even Hiddink was caught off guard. Feeling the fatal danger, he immediately released the six-headed snake to reunite again. With a high-pitched roar, a behemoth rushed out of the young red dragon''s surprise attack and rammed into the young red dragon condescendingly. Hiddink was also surprised when he saw the young red dragon. He thought it was a helper that Sonic had found. Since he had already fought, he simply rushed to the hard steel. The young red dragon was also annoyed. He was quite happy at first. He got so many gold coins and went back to decorate the dragon''s nest. He didn''t expect that just as he was about to go home, a spoiler came. He wanted to take away his gold. It was unbearable! Suddenly, the dragon groaned, flapped his wings, put down his net pockets, and rose into the air to meet the six-headed snake that fell down. But at the moment when the two were about to collide, they flicked to the side lightly, letting the six-headed snake pass, then retracted their wings and made a circle, and the two huge and powerful hind claws slammed on the six-headed snake. On the back of the head snake, then spread its wings, and accelerated to fall. In the next moment, with a bang, the six-headed snake, which was a circle bigger than the young red dragon, was smashed to the ground. The six-headed snake whimpered. Although the skin was thick and fleshy, he was not injured when he fell, but he lost face, which made Hiddink angry. In addition, he was suppressed by Sonics calculations from the beginning, so his anger has reached the level of anger. The limit, at this moment, was all ridiculed by the young red dragon. "Damn four-legged lizard, you give me death!" Hiddink was extremely angry, he struggled to get up from the ground, shook his six heads, and bit back fiercely. Unexpectedly, although the juvenile red dragon is smaller, it is extremely powerful. The red dragon is known for its strength. At this time, holding down the six-headed snake is actually a stable control, preventing the six-headed snake from getting up, although it is bitten. He took a few mouthfuls, but with his hard dragon scales and thick skin, he didn''t care about the injury. Instead, it was the pain of the injury that inspired his fierceness. Head, aiming at a neck of the six-headed snake and biting it down. In the next moment, with a click, the head of the six-headed snake was bitten off by the young red dragon and torn off. The six-headed snake and Hiddink wailed immediately, and the blue-green blood flowed down the wound like a fountain. "Damn, is this the power of a real dragon? Even though it is smaller, it can suppress me. It seems that I underestimate the real dragon." After Hiddink was injured, he calmed down. In other words, it wasn''t a fatal injury. Almost in a blink of an eye, the wound started to stop bleeding, and a new head that was not much bigger than a human fist grew again. It will take several months for this newly grown head to grow to the same size as the other heads, during which time the six-headed snake''s strength will decrease a bit, but it will not be affected too much. The young red dragon wanted to swallow his head directly, but unexpectedly, he took two bites and spit it out immediately. He also spat out a few mouthfuls of smear that was comparable to strong acid, and said angrily in dragon language: " It smells so bad, it really is an inferior creature that grows in the bath, and even the flesh on its body has a rancid smell." Hiddink snorted, he could understand the dragon language, but he couldn''t speak, he could only be silent, taking the opportunity to slam his mana, and at the same time, a psychic shock erupted, shaking off the suppression of the young red dragon, and a turn over , break free. (end of this chapter) Chapter 194： 199 Devour Faer?n Chapter 194 199 Devouring Faerun This unexpected [Dragon-Snake War] quickly alerted everyone in the vicinity of Faerun City. It was really too loud. Two behemoths more than ten meters long and weighing several tons were fighting. What kind of momentum was that? ! Moreover, both sides ignored it, almost without any temptation, and immediately started hand-to-hand combat. In an instant, countless buildings were knocked down and collapsed, and countless people and extraordinary creatures were crushed to death. Even Sonic, who was the mastermind behind the scenes, was a little surprised. His consciousness was projected from the projection of the natural kingdom of God in the air, and he couldn''t help but feel inexplicable when he saw the young red dragon fighting **** hand-to-hand combat with the six-headed snake. He knew the six-headed snake and knew it was Hiddink, but where did the red dragon come from? How did he become a reinforcement on his side? Nikolayevich, who came out a step slower, was also surprised. He was about to help with his tentacles, but when he looked up, he saw that the projection of the natural kingdom of God in the air became clearer and clearer, as if it could be transformed into substance in the next moment, making him His face changed, and he didn''t care to help, he immediately flew up, rushed directly into the sky, and sent a letter to Hiddink: "Don''t be in love, come up and help quickly, Sonic will succeed." Hiddink thought of Nikolayevich''s voice in his mind, but his body was not anxious, but sneered secretly: "When I clean up this red dragon, I will naturally go up to help, but unfortunately the red dragon is not so easy to kill! Nicholas Yevich, you old fox, you keep letting me charge, you hide behind and take advantage of the fisherman. Now Sonic has succeeded immediately, I don''t think you are in a hurry, you should go up and work hard. Hehe! Wait for me to be defeated. Red Dragon, I''ll help you again." It turned out that Hiddink, the old fox, accidentally bumped into the red dragon, and immediately had an idea. He wanted to do whatever he wanted, so he simply took the opportunity to fight with the young red dragon, pretending to be restrained, so that he could force Nikolasevich to take action, otherwise it would continue. Things rushed forward, and in the end, I could only make a wedding dress for this Lao Yinbi. If it didn''t work out, the other party would kill him. Hiddink knows Nikolayevich relatively well. Don''t look at this old guy''s kind-hearted appearance, but he is actually as ruthless as himself. Killing people at critical moments is definitely a routine operation. Otherwise, although the juvenile red dragon is strong and has legendary primary strength, it is still one point weaker than Hiddink. With the addition of the six-headed snake, Hiddink will definitely have the upper hand if he makes a full shot. As for whether Nikolayevich can see it or not, it doesn''t really matter. At this time, even if he can see it, it is impossible to wait any longer. That will only make Sonic take advantage of it and directly obtain the entire inheritance of the God of Nature. This is considered a conspiracy, even if he knew Hiddink''s calculations, if Nikolayevich wanted to gain something, he had to rush to fight Sonic desperately. In the blink of an eye, Nikolayevich''s figure turned into a white light, and rushed into the projection of the natural kingdom of God in mid-air. There was no solid space crystal wall to block it, and there was almost no barrier, and he rushed in directly. At this time, the projection of this natural kingdom of God has become more and more solid, and the scene inside is completely different from what you see outside. From the outside, the projection of this natural kingdom of gods is still far beyond the void, the scene of the natural kingdom of gods, but when you enter it, it is a small space with an area similar to the city of Faerun. This is exactly the small piece that Sonic intends to separate from the natural kingdom of God as his own prototype of the kingdom of God. At this time, it is almost successful. Only the last point is needed to cut off the connection and let this [pseudo-divine kingdom] truly independent. Moreover, unlike the natural kingdom of gods, where animals and plants are lush, vibrant, and beautiful scenery, Sonic is a desolate desert. There is a city in the center of the desert, but there are no human beings or other creatures. The Divine Kingdom space is dead. The city is based on the city of Faerun. The architecture and layout of the city are almost exactly the same as the city of Faerun. Only near the city square in the center of the city, the City Hall and the Royal Bank are gone, replaced by a majestic and majestic temple. . Nicholas Yevich landed on the square in front of the temple, and the white light that originally surrounded him converged, forming a fist-sized ball of light, which was suspended on the gem of the staff and could be fired at any time. There was no movement in the empty city. With the arrival of Nikolayevich, the dead silence was slightly broken. Nicholasyevich didn''t look elsewhere, his eyes fixed on the majestic temple, and he stepped up the steps, step by step, up. But he didn''t expect that at this moment, as if Nikolayevich stepped on the steps and triggered some kind of mechanism, the entire space began to vibrate, making a rumbling sound. Nikolayevich frowned slightly. He didn''t feel the danger coming, but he could feel emotionally that this small space formed by the projection of the natural kingdom of God was descending downward. In the real world, just as Nikolayevich felt, the projection of the kingdom of God, which was originally suspended in mid-air, shook violently and began to fall to the ground. The speed may seem unpleasant, but it is actually very fast, and it only takes a dozen breaths to fall to a height of less than 100 meters from the ground. At this moment, the people still in Faerun City and those extraordinary creatures who invaded through the gate of time and space all felt the great pressure, like the top of Mount Tai, covering the sky and rolling down. Looking at the behemoth that was constantly descending and approaching, everyone was suffocated. No matter what strength, no matter what race, facing this stalwart power is not worth mentioning. Green stopped in his footsteps. At this time, he hadn''t reached the shelter of the tower. He looked up at the sky and couldn''t help frowning: "That''s the kingdom of God that Sonic planned to come down. What does he want to do?" With the doubts in his heart, Green was not afraid, because he could clearly feel that the seemingly boundless kingdom of God was coming, even if it seemed very real at this time, it was actually still a virtual shadow without substance. Green looked at the holy tower that was not far away, and thought for a while, not in a hurry to go there, but chose to stand in place, waiting for the projection of the kingdom of God to come down. After a few minutes, the silent projection of the kingdom of God finally landed on the ground, without any rumbling, it didn''t look like a heavy object fell to the ground at all. On the contrary, after the landing, the original scene of the Divine Kingdom projection disappeared, and it was replaced by a city that was roughly similar to Faerun City, which directly overlapped with the original Langton City. There were only two differences. One was Santa Academy, One is a huge palace. When the phantom of the kingdom of God came, the magical shield of Santa Academy was under tremendous pressure, and it was almost unbearable, and cracks began to appear. Finally, at the last moment, the magic shield almost collapsed, and the city of Faerun, which had completed the overlap, suddenly disappeared, leaving only the area around the Santa Academy, and the other urban areas, including the three-meter-thick soil layer. It was completely integrated into the projection of the kingdom of God. (end of this chapter) Chapter 195： fight to the death Chapter 195 The Final Battle Until this moment, all of Sonic''s plots of the kingdom of God have truly turned into reality. was originally just a projection of a part of the natural kingdom of God. After devouring and assimilating the entire city of Faerun, it finally changed from illusory to reality. Walking on the road to becoming a **** and completing this most important step, Sonic was extremely excited, but at this moment his body also reached its limit, ruptured and damaged beyond repair, and the cracks became thicker and thicker. Sonic frowned slightly, although his soul has been completely integrated with the projection of the kingdom of God, but now is not the time to give up the body, not to mention that even if he becomes a **** in the future, giving up the physical body is not the best choice. Once the physical body is lost, the soul has no attachment, Sooner or later, you will lose yourself and become a slave to the consciousness of heaven and earth. In Sonic''s original plan, he captured the projection of the kingdom of God, obtained the authority to use divine power, and then captured the body of the descendant of the God of Nature, Dicamoros. Dicameros is the son of the **** of nature before he became a god. Later, he was bestowed with divine power and priesthood by the **** of nature, but his talent is limited, which makes him not strong. , If all plans go well, Sonic has the confidence to defeat the opponent''s soul and take the body of the Son of God. "Hold on a little longer, and you''ll be fine soon!" Sonic murmured in his heart, gritted his teeth slightly, and tried to control the divine power, causing the cracks on his body to shrink slightly. But it is only a slight shrinkage. At his current level, he cannot control the divine power, but it is better than nothing. At the same time, the city of Faerun in the real world was swallowed up by the space world in the projection of the natural kingdom of God. The direct coincidence of the two made everyone appear in the space controlled by Sonic in an instant. The next step for him to do is to slaughter the hundreds of thousands of people left in the Slaughter City, and use the flesh and soul of these people to sacrifice to the natural kingdom of God, so that he can obtain the consent of the natural kingdom of God, cut this small space and become his own. control of the kingdom of God. In an instant, everyone who remained in Faerun City, including the extraordinary creatures who invaded from the misty world, all felt the deep malice from the surrounding space world. Even the boy Red Dragon and Hiddink who were fighting fiercely stopped fighting. Especially Hiddink, his face was a little serious, and he looked at the majestic palace in the center of the city: "Damn madman, what is that guy Sonic thinking? Plus this red dragon has three legendary combat powers here, he still wants to take all the Everyone is wiped out. The young red dragon Arshfaro also sensed the danger and let out an angry roar. A mere human being actually wanted to slay a dragon. Even if he was just a young dragon, majesty was not something that a stupid human could offend. The furious Arshfaro roared, abandoning the enemy in front of him, his wings vibrated and flew straight towards the temple. Hiddink also made up his mind that at this time, he could no longer cheat and play tricks. Before, I was careful and calculated, that was Lao Yin Bi, but now I don''t work hard, and there are other plans to be Dasha Bi. After a while, Hiddink flew above the temple and landed beside Nikolayevich. The two of them didn''t need to speak, just looked at each other, and they could see the determination of the other party. The red dragon Arshfaro that flew in before was suspended in mid-air with his wings fanned, and faintly formed a horn with Nikolayevich below, confronting the powerful aura in the temple. Nikolayevich saw the red dragon before, and was taken aback, thinking that Hiddink was cold, and the other party did not know whether he was an enemy or a friend, but he followed Hiddink closely and did not fight the red dragon again. The next step is to show a slightly happy expression. The three legends on our side should be enough to suppress Sonic. And at this time, Major General Bonaparte, Major General Gaddafi, Mayor Filch, Grand Knight Commander Frederick, the four Knight Commanders who lead a knight order, and the official middle and high school officials of more than ten special rounds. The superhumans have gathered, and the combined strength of these people can be equivalent to a legend. Without more politeness, the crowd came under the steps of the temple and followed behind Nikolayevich and Hiddink, forming a wedge-shaped battle formation to help protect the flanks and rear of the two legends. Nikolayevich nodded with satisfaction, swung his wide magic robe, and shouted, "Come with me!" As the voice faded, the figure flew quickly and rushed towards the entrance of the temple at the end of the steps. Hiddink followed closely, and the others followed, and the speed was not slow. Only the young red dragon Arshfaro in the air hesitated and did not follow. He blinked his big eyes and looked in the direction of the gate of time and space. Because the spaces overlap and the spatial coordinates change, the space anchor set by the gate of time and space has failed. At this time, even if he entered the gate of time and space, he could not return to the foggy world. This situation made Arshfaro panic a little bit. He was only a young dragon who had lived for 150 years. Although he had left his mother''s lair and started to live alone, he still wasn''t quite used to it. If he can bring those gold coins back to his mother this time, he can continue to live within his mother''s sphere of influence until he grows into a more powerful young dragon, and then completely leaves his mother''s protection. But I didn''t expect that my greed would make things worse. I passed through the gate of time and space and came to this world. For those gold coins, I had to fight a powerful human legend. Now I have to join forces with the previous enemy to fight. Another stronger legend, and that terrifying foe seems to have just plundered a portion of the kingdom of God. Alshvaro didn''t know that the God of Nature had died. He only saw that Sonic was forcibly plundering and trying to cut the kingdom of nature. He could ignore the wrath of the gods. What kind of powerhouse would he be? people fighting. But he had no choice. If he didn''t defeat the people in that temple, he would have no way to leave this place, let alone return to his original world. Arshfaro took two breaths, and finally let out a still somewhat immature dragon whistling in his heart, and turned over and slammed into the entrance of the temple. At this time, Nikolayevich and Hiddink had come to the gate of the temple. The temple has no gate, only tall and majestic white marble columns, and it is dark and deep inside, as if there is no end. This is undoubtedly Sonic''s home court. Neither Nikolayevich nor Hiddink are willing to enter. In this temple, Sonic''s combat power has at least a [10%] bonus. Too bad they''re in a hurry now, Sonic can wait, they can''t. Everyone was about to enter, but at this time, they suddenly felt a slight vibration under their feet, and then quickly drilled out many vines of different thicknesses from the cracks on the ground, and they grew several meters long in the blink of an eye, ignoring Nicholas and Hiddink, only Attack the people behind. (end of this chapter) Chapter 196： 201 Blood of the Son of God Chapter 196 201 Blood of the Son of God Although Major General Bonaparte and others were very vigilant, they subconsciously felt that the first two legends must have been attacked first, and they were standing in front of the temple, all looking inside. The darkness was deep, as if it could attract their attention. Neglecting the precautions under his feet, until the ground trembled, he reacted violently, but it was too late to hide. These green vines seem to be slender and fragile, but they are actually very fragile. After entangling everyone, just a little struggle can tear those vines off. It was so easy to break free, and it made everyone stunned for a while, but there was no surprise in their hearts, but their faces became ugly. Immediately, Mayor Filch exclaimed angrily: "No, this thing is poisonous!" Filch was a good pharmacist before he became the mayor. He had a deep research on [Potions] and [Magic Plants]. Everyone heard him and knew that he was right. However, he knew that he and others might have been poisoned, but he had no idea what the poison was and how to detoxify it. Even Mayor Filch just reminded him and groaned. Pieces of gray markings the size of coins. "Humph!" At this moment, Nikolayevich snorted, and at the same time a faint white light gushed from his body, instantly shrouding everyone around him. The white light flashed away, and the vines that emerged from the cracks in the bricks on the ground were instantly shattered, and even the gray stripes that appeared on everyone''s bodies due to poisoning also disappeared. Six Rings of Magic - Purify Toxins! "Hey, this is just the beginning, come in if you have the guts." Sonic''s yin and yang laughter came from the dark depths of the temple. Because of that just now, everyone''s hearts have increased a little bit of fear, especially those official-level superhumans who came to pick up cheap, originally thought it was a duel between several legendary powerhouses, these people come to play soy sauce at most, just be careful Some, not life-threatening. But they didn''t expect that if they didn''t pay attention, they were almost plotted by the enemy. They knew very well in their hearts that the violent poison just now, if it wasn''t for Nikolayevich''s use of the six-ring magic poisoning, it would be very difficult for people to be safe. However, the six-ring magic consumes a lot of magic power. Even if Nikolayevich is a middle-level legend, it is impossible to use it casually. Obviously, these people have become a burden to consume Nikolasevich''s magic power. Sonic also pinpointed this. Just after the white light disappeared, vines appeared again in the cracks of the surrounding ground bricks, and there were more vines than the first time, obviously forcing Nikolasevich to make a choice. Nikolayevich frowned slightly, but he refused to give up the people behind him. These people have a deep background and have a good fighting power. Maybe the fierce battle will become the last straw that overwhelms the camel, so he still does what he can. Plan to save these people first. But at this time Hiddink stopped him from continuing to shoot: "Nikola, you save the magic power first, and then you are the main force against Sonic. Leave this to me first!" Nikolayevich glanced at Hiddink, who had a rare serious expression, nodded slightly, took a step forward, and entered the temple. This temple is very strange. It is dark from the outside, and someone who enters it will not see it from the outside. It seems that the gate of the temple is a gate of time and space. As long as you walk in, you will travel through time and space and reach another space world. . Hiddink did not speak, and directly summoned the six-headed snake again. As soon as the behemoth appeared, it landed on the ground with a bang, and immediately stepped on the ground paved with four large pits. Countless vines of different thicknesses appeared under the big pit, and immediately followed the limbs of the six-headed snake like a piranha that smelled blood. The six-headed snake didn''t struggle, letting the vines entangle, as if it didn''t feel it. Soon the extremely fast-growing vines grew along the limbs to the body of the six-headed snake. It was not until this time that it responded, its body swayed slightly, and it suddenly raised its front legs to stand up, and then fell ruthlessly. , trample on the ground. Suddenly there was a loud bang, and with the trampled place as the center, a powerful annular shock wave rippled around, reaching five hundred meters away. In an instant, the poisonous vines hidden underground were all shattered, and accompanied by a shock wave, which contained bath toxin, poisoning all the creatures underground in this area. Hiddink looked down indifferently, feeling that as the toxin spread, the life breath of the underground disappeared one by one, and he was very satisfied with this attack. Since Hiddink subdued the six-headed snake and signed a contract, he has almost no disadvantage. This kind of strong poison attack made Nikolayevich unwilling to be a real enemy even if he was one rank higher than him. Sonic also relied on the favor of the **** of nature and used divine power to detoxify to escape several times, but he was persecuted quite embarrassed. Only the young red dragon he met before, because the real dragon''s toxin immunity makes him a little helpless. If he really goes all out, he has other ways, but this six-headed snake is completely useless. Hiddink swept the surroundings, showing a hint of confidence on his face, then motioned others to follow, and stepped into the temple, his figure flashed and disappeared directly. In the depths of the underground of this space world, in a space with a diameter of tens of meters, on a circular altar, there is a huge heart. This heart is almost the size of an elephant, beating vigorously and powerfully, and four thick blood vessels extend from the top, inserting into the surrounding rock wall. There is a huge amount of blood flowing in these blood vessels. It is through the massacre of the millions of citizens of Faer?n that the essence of flesh and blood has been absorbed. At this time, all of it is turned into blood, and is swayed into this space world by this huge heart of nature. every corner. Just above the heart of nature, inside the myocardium, there is a person wrapped! It is a strong and perfect body, blessed by the gods, with a flawless body, with the talent of a top genius, with a smart and alert mind, with strong and brave strength, this is the son of the **** of nature - Dika Moros! At this moment, Dicamoros was unconscious, and there was a terrifying wound on the lower part of his chest, a penetrating wound the size of the mouth of a bowl, there were burn marks around the wound, and it was covered by a gloomy spiritual energy. so that the body of the Son of God of Decamoros could not heal its wounds. Through this wound, four relatively thin blood vessels were inserted into Dicamoros'' heart, continuously extracting the other''s divine blood, and the other end was connected to the four corresponding huge blood vessels, injecting the extracted divine blood into nature Heart, and then integrated into the energy cycle of this space world. (end of this chapter) Chapter 197： Elegy of Light Chapter 197 Bright Elegy In the depths of the temple, Sonic''s face was full of hideous cracks, but his face was a little unsightly. This was his home court, especially when he entered this temple, he couldn''t escape his perception. Nikolayevich is rapidly approaching him, and his current state is definitely not the opponent''s opponent, he still needs some time, just a little bit is enough. "Damn, I still underestimated Nicholas and Hiddink. Their strength and cards have exceeded expectations." Sonic murmured in his heart: "Up to now, maybe there is only a desperate fight. I have to worry about gains and losses, since I decided to embark on this path of becoming a god, I was destined to have no other way out. Thinking of this, High Priest Sonic calmed down, and his cracked face became more calm and firm. But the belief is firm and firm, and the practical problems must be solved, otherwise, the enemy will still be beaten. There was a ferocious gleam in the green flames beating in Sonic''s eyes: "Although the risk and the price to pay are greater, the soul must be removed in advance and possessed within the body of the Son of God. Time can''t be delayed any longer, as long as I By changing the body and assimilating the body of the son of God Dicamoros, you can control the heart of nature, activate the natural titan, and sweep everything by then, who is your opponent?" In the depths of the temple, after everyone entered, they came to a dark place with only a little light in the distance. Hiddink looked at the light with a serious face, and quickly confirmed: "Let''s follow, that is Nicholas''s six-ring magic light elegy." said, he rose into the air and flew over quickly. The other official-level superhumans who followed up followed closely, for fear of falling behind and staying away from legendary powerhouses. Hiddink and the others were not slow, while Nikolayevich in front stayed in place and waited. Soon everyone caught up, and with the warm and bright rays of the sun released by the light elegy, while seeing Nikolayevich clearly, he also saw clearly the terrain ahead. After entering the temple, it is already another unknown space. Everyone thought it was a trap set by Sonic. This small space world must be small, but after coming here, I saw that at the foot of Nikolayevich, it appeared. A bottomless cliff. The cliff is very abrupt. If there is not enough light source for lighting, and if you are not familiar with the terrain, if you dont pay attention, you will probably fall down. Moreover, when everyone came near, they quickly found that there was a huge suction force under the cliff. Even if they had the ability to fly, once they stepped on the air and fell, they would be sucked immediately, and it would be difficult to fly up. "What''s the matter? Is there no way?" Hiddink came to Nikolayevich, looked down, and immediately his hair fluttered, as if there was a huge suction fan below, and the limit was on this cliff The edge of the cliff has no effect on the cliff, and as long as it crosses the cliff, it will bear the suction force. Nikolayevich did not speak, but his face became more serious. He raised his staff and pointed upwards. Immediately, the surrounding brightness without a light source immediately rose into the air, expanding the lighting range several times, but it caused everyone to take a deep breath. It turned out that the cliff in front of him extended to the left and right, with no end in sight, and plunged directly into the darkness. Next they have two options, either jump directly off the cliff, or look for the end of the cliff to the left and right, maybe they can go around the cliff to find the place where Sonic is hiding. Nikolayevich and Hiddink could feel that Sonic''s culprit was nearby, but they couldn''t detect the exact location. Nicholas stared gloomily at the cliff in front of him, turned his head to look left and right, and said coldly: "I can''t stand still now, I have no basis, but based on my intuition, I feel that Sonic should be below this, as long as we Go down and deal with him and it will end all this completely." With a grunt, I don''t know who swallowed a mouthful of saliva. Obviously someone didn''t want to jump off the cliff. The suction below is so powerful. If the judgment is wrong and the enemy is not below, they will be completely trapped. As for what Nikolayevich said , I can feel that Sonic is below, and there is no convincing. What if it is the enemy''s trap? Following the voice, Nikolayevich and Hiddink looked over and saw a few peculiar bureaucrats gathered together, which made Hiddink''s face a little unsightly, and glared at those people, not too much. Rebuked, then withdrew his gaze and looked down at the cliff, with a sneer on his face: "Hmph! Sonic, you still like to do these bravado things, do you think I dare not go down to find you?" After he finished speaking, Hiddink jumped down and jumped over the edge of the cliff. In an instant, a strong suction acted on Hiddink''s body, causing his body to plummet. At this level of suction, if it is a normal official-level extraordinary person, it can''t break free, but it can''t trap a legendary powerhouse like Hiddink, but Hiddink did not resist, but instead fell down, accelerated in the suction, and disappeared in the blink of an eye under the dark cliffs. Nikolayevich saw this and jumped down immediately, and the figure disappeared instantly. Look at me for the rest of the people, and I look at you. No one is in a hurry to keep up. No one wants to die. And Nikolayevich and Hiddink, two legendary powerhouses, are not for reference. Below the cliff, it was shrouded in black mist. Following Hiddink and Nikolayevich jumped down, following the direction of the suction, they drew a semi-circular trajectory in the air, heading straight to the cliff. Below a hole that appeared to be naturally formed rushed past. Neither Nikolayevich nor the ceiling can resist the suction, they can become legendary powerhouses, there is no doubt about their wisdom, this is just a trick, a psychological tactic used by Sonic to confuse them, if they struggle desperately, they will not be dominated by the suction, but they will go in the opposite direction. , and never find where Sonic is. Sure enough, they entered the hole in the direction of the source of the suction, and the suction disappeared immediately. Moving forward along the passage, the two quickly came to a closed dome room more than 20 meters square. In the center of this secret room, Sonic stood alone, his eyes calmly looking at the direction where the two came. "Sonic! You really hid here, it looks like you lost this time." Hiddink sneered slightly, but his voice fell, as if he had found something, he couldn''t help frowning. (end of this chapter) Chapter 198： Thunder King Beetle Chapter 198 Thunder King Beetle "Losing? How could the loser be me?" Sonic''s expression was calm, with a deep and firm light shining in his eyes. Hiddink silently did not refute, because he found that the Sonic in front of him was very wrong, and the fearless appearance made him feel very uncomfortable. At this moment, Major General Bonaparte and others followed from behind. Originally, the few of them didn''t intend to jump down, but there was no other way out for them to stay on the cliff. There was a thick black fog all around, and they couldn''t see their fingers. The judgment of two legendary powerhouses. "Oh? Are you all here?" Sonic gave a yin-yang smile, and glanced at everyone who had just arrived with contempt. "Hmph, you dare to be arrogant even when you are about to die!" Feeling Sonic''s contemptuous attitude, the hot-tempered Grand Knight Frederick couldn''t help but burn with anger. With the support of two legends next to him, he was no longer afraid of Sonic. , Immediately retorted, but he was also obedient, although he refused to admit defeat, he did not really go up. Nikolaisevich didn''t speak, but his face was colder than before, he reached out his hand to interrupt the conversation, and said indifferently: "He wants to delay time, we don''t need to talk nonsense, just do it." But after speaking, Nikolayevich did not make a move, but looked at Hiddink, obviously waiting for the other party to make a move first. Hiddink was also expressionless, but he did not refuse, and said lightly: "Sonic, you and I have been fighting for decades, let me end all this with my own hands today." He raised his hands in front of his chest, and a gold medal originally hanging on his neck floated up automatically, and the fluctuations of space psychic energy overflowed. This gold medal is a storage item. It was stimulated by Hiddink''s psychic energy, and immediately opened a space gap above the gold medal, and then jumped out of a basketball-sized white sphere with a ''cross'' seal bound on its surface. As the white ball flew out of the storage space, the seal on it dissipated immediately, and a white light flashed, the white ball cracked, and a huge golden beetle jumped out of it, shaking its wings and sending out a "humming buzzer" '' The sound flew straight towards Sonic''s direction. In the blink of an eye, the golden beetle flew by with a speed like lightning, and the golden beetle itself also turned into a ball of golden thunder the size of a grinding disc. The thunderball advanced along an irregular trajectory and hit Sonic''s body at the next moment, making a loud bang, the surrounding space oscillated, the gravel rustled and fell in pieces, as if this was a hole in the ground. The space gravel is about to collapse. However, Hiddink frowned tightly. This golden thunder king beetle was obtained at a lot of cost and was specially prepared to deal with the old enemy of Sonic. However, the blow just now clearly hit Sonic, but there was no serious feedback, as if there was no one at all, and the golden thunder king beetle just hit the ground through the air. In the next moment, the Thunder King Beetle, whose golden light was much dimmed, returned to Hiddink. The attack just now consumed a lot of this precious Thunder King Beetle, and he could not attack again without a few hours of rest. But as the dust disappeared, Sonic''s figure was still standing there, with a mocking expression on his face: "What? My old friend, do you only have this means? The Thunder King Beetle was indeed my nemesis, It is a pity that it is too late, I have already obtained the inheritance of the gods, embarked on the road of becoming a god, and become the successor of my lord, this is no longer my weakness." Hiddink''s attack didn''t work at all, which surprised him secretly and frowned deeply: "What''s going on? Is it really like what this guy said, he has obtained the inheritance of the **** of nature and has already Aren''t you afraid of the Thunder King Beetle''s attack? No... Sonic, this old fox, is extremely cunning, and he absolutely cannot believe his words." A firm gaze flashed in Hiddink''s eyes, he put away the Thunder King beetle that had just attacked, and even released another one, ready to do it again. This time, a hint of disappointment flashed on Sonic''s face imperceptibly, and he snorted gloomily, then his eyes were dull and dim, as if he had been pulled away from his soul in an instant. Hiddink hit the Thunder King Beetle for the second time and hit Sonic again, but instead of making a loud bang, golden thunder and lightning flashed, causing a huge explosion, and the strong anti-shock force even made Xi Dink''s body shook. Sonic was killed by a single blow, the upper body was completely gone, and the broken body below the waist fell to the ground. "Dead?" The people behind looked at all this in astonishment. They didn''t expect that the final big boss was actually a good-looking guy. He was bragging just now, but he was killed so easily? It can even make people feel unreal. At this moment, Hiddink said: "Don''t be naive, he is not dead, just a puppet clone of him just now, but I have found where his real body and soul are hiding." At the end, Hiddink showed a cold and cruel killing intent. And while he was talking, a tiny gecko appeared at his feet, and climbed up to Hiddink''s shoulders with extremely fast speed, squeaked twice, and then disappeared with a sudden flash. Hiddink''s face turned from cloudy to sunny, and nodded to Nikolayevich: "I have found it, and I have to trouble Dean Nicholas." Nicholasyevich nodded slightly, Hiddink consumed two Thunder King Beetles just now, it can be said that he has taken out his old book, and Nikolayevich has to come up with some real skills. The two exchanged information, and Nikolayevich''s eyes turned to one direction, which was actually the direction hidden by the heart of nature. Although the puppet just now was only Sonic''s puppet, it used Sonic''s real body that was about to collapse. At this time, his soul had come to the place where the heart of nature was, and he was watching the **** child who was trapped in the heart of nature - Di Camoros. "Lord Son of God, let you and I become one and spread the gospel of my Lord to the world together." Sonic tried to communicate with Dicamoros with a bit of fanaticism. But Decamoros, who was in a coma, didn''t respond. If his heart wasn''t still beating, he would look like a corpse. Sonic didn''t care either, and approached the past while talking to himself. At this time, Sonic has given up his own body, ready to take the body of Dicamoros, and take a new identity - the son of the **** of nature, the most legitimate heir, to inherit the legacy of the **** of nature. However, at this moment, there was a sudden loud bang, which made Sonic, who was in a state of soul, suddenly change color. He did not expect the enemy to find him so quickly. (end of this chapter) Chapter 199： 204 Natural Titans (1) Chapter 199 204 Natural Titans (1) Sonic''s eyes flashed fiercely, and he no longer hesitated in his heart, and immediately jumped up and rushed into Dicamoros'' body. At the same time, Hiddink and others ran into trouble again. When Hiddink used a special contract pet to find the direction where Sonic was hiding, Nikolayevich directly opened the way with brute force. Layers of solid magic barrier. Nikolayevich tried twice, but he couldn''t shake it, which made his heart sink. Through this translucent magic barrier, you can even vaguely see the huge red heart of nature. Sonic''s soul is there. As long as you break through the past, you can be done and Sonic''s ambition will be completely extinguished. However, this magical barrier incorporates the blood of the son of God Dicamoros and the divine power of the **** of nature. Even if Hiddink and Nikolayevich are both legendary superhumans, they still cannot break through this barrier that combines divine blood and divine power. . Just as everyone was at a loss, there was a sudden roar, followed by a huge red shadow following up from behind, it was the young red dragon Arshfaro. When everyone saw that it was a dragon, they were afraid and surprised, and they all raised their guard. Unexpectedly, Arshfaro was the first to say: "Humans, there are people here who want to become false gods. Only by cooperating to stop them can we kill the false gods before they are born, otherwise we will all die here." "Cooperation? How do you want to cooperate?" Hiddink''s face was a little strange, and he glanced at Nikolayevich, who had no intention of negotiating, and could only take the initiative to talk to the young red dragon. "I can help you open this pseudo-god barrier, and then you go in and kill that stupid person who tried to become a pseudo-god." Arshfaro''s voice shook the eardrums, but unfortunately most people couldn''t understand the dragon language, only Hiddink and Nikolayevich can roughly understand the meaning of the red dragon. The two exchanged glances, and then looked inside the magical barrier called the pseudo-god barrier by the Red Dragon, and quickly made a decision to temporarily join the Red Dragon. Half an hour later, the young red dragon Arshfaro used dragon language magic to cut a gap in the sturdy pseudo-god barrier that was enough for humans to pass through. A roar of pain and excitement erupted from the barrier. Accompanied by this roar, a powerful momentum erupted, and a violent turbulence was transmitted, which contained a fearful aura of gods, causing everyone except the three legendary beings to have an urge to kneel and worship. . "No, the false **** is about to be born!" The red dragon shouted, urging Hiddink and Nikolayevich to rush in quickly. Those other people can''t count on them, just that roar cut their combat effectiveness in half, and all kinds of negative state blessings: fear, sluggishness, weakness, decay, confusion... Only Sonic and Nikolayevich rely on legendary strength , to block those negative states. Although the red dragon Arshfaro is immune to these negative states, there is a hint of fear in his eyes. If it is an adult red dragon, even in the face of false gods, it can still be reckless, but he is only a juvenile dragon. , is far less powerful and fearless than those adult kin who can be as long as 100 meters, just a new false **** is enough to end the beautiful dragon life he just started. As the roar stopped, just inside the pseudo-god barrier, on the huge heart of nature, the body of the son of God Dicamoros was directly swallowed by the heart muscle of the heart of nature, making it completely integrated into the heart, making the natural The heart beat stronger, and around the heart of nature began to grow knotted vines and various plants. Countless plants twisted and intertwined to form the body of a plant giant. The giant formed by this plant is 40 meters high, and it can''t even accommodate the pseudo-god barrier that surrounds it. He can only hunker down and struggle outwards, trying to break through the barrier. Just opened the pseudo-god barrier, Hiddink and Nikolayevich who were about to enter were all stunned, and the steps they almost took also shrank back. What monster is this? If it was just huge, neither of the two legendary powerhouses would be afraid, but they both felt a terrifying and irresistible force from the body of the plant giant. of power. Major General Gaddafi, who was standing behind him, swallowed a mouthful of saliva subconsciously, which was his habit, and said to himself: "This...what is this existence? How can such a powerful enemy be defeated..." To be able to go from a low-class noble from a humble background to a major general with tens of thousands of elite troops, Gaddafi definitely came from a battlefield full of bullets. His will, his guts, and his tenacity are not Common people can compare. It was such a character who made this sigh at the moment, which shows how much pressure the plant giant brought him. At this time, Major General Bonaparte, Grand Knight Commander Frederick, and Mayor Filch were no better than Major General Gaddafi. Fear shrouded their hearts, and a crisis of death was approaching. Despair can be seen. As the plant giant gradually took shape, it once again let out a deafening roar, and there were countless curses, laughter, screams, and wailing ghosts faintly appearing on the giant''s body. These unjust souls were all slain citizens of Faerun, more than 100,000 people. They were sacrificed to the kingdom of God, and at this time they returned to the giant incarnated by Sonic. This giant formed of plants is Sonic. He integrated his own soul into the body of the son of God Dicamoros, and then integrated Dicamoros into the heart of nature, and then summoned the natural Titan from the heart of nature to deal with the intrusion. Hiddink and others and the young red dragon. "What are you waiting for, hurry up and destroy it! It''s just a natural titan that has just formed, it''s the weakest time, we still have a chance!" The red dragon Alshvaro suddenly shouted, and no one else could understand him. Dragon language, only Hiddink and Nikolayevich reacted. At the juncture of life and death, they no longer had any intrigue, and immediately rushed into the barrier from the hole opened by the red dragon, and began to attack the natural titan. At the same time, Hiddink did not forget to order the others, and quickly came in to help, otherwise the natural Titan would form, and none of them would survive. Major General Bonaparte and others were a little hesitant when they heard it, but they were not afraid of anything else, they were afraid that the two legends would be used as meat shields and cannon fodder at a critical moment. On the other hand, the young red dragon Arshfaro understands the power of the natural titans better. Seeing that others did not rush in, and did not expect these formal-level ones, they directly blocked the huge head in the gap of the pseudo-god barrier, and a real dragon took a bite. The breath was sprayed on the giant several times bigger than him. (end of this chapter) Chapter 200： 205 Natural Titans (2) Chapter 200 205 Natural Titans (2) In order to kill the natural titan before it is fully formed, two people, one dragon, and three legends, all put forth their full strength. However, before their attack hit the natural titan, a green light emerged from the huge body, and then a lot of vines quickly grew out of the natural titan''s body, woven into a plant shield, and swam fast on the natural titan. Go and block all attacks. "Give me death!" Nikolayevich immediately raised his hand and waved his staff, firing three arcane missiles with one face, and three beams of light burst out in an instant, as if three magic cannons were fired at the same time. However, the Arcane Missiles that were originally destructive were not as powerful as they should be. One of them was blocked by the vine shield, and the other two hit the Natural Titan, but it was more like itching, but left two on the huge body of the Natural Titan. a small trace. "Too strong!" Hiddink was shocked: "This thing won''t be natural disaster grade already!" "Not yet, but it will be soon." Nikolayevich replied in a cold voice. In fact, Hiddink also knew that if this natural titan was a natural disaster grade, they would have already died, and they would not be entangled now. Naturally, the Titan was attacked continuously. Although Sonic did not feel pain, it was never his character not to fight back when attacked. Feeling able to control the natural titan, Sonic immediately launched a counterattack, and the huge body of the natural titan rolled, not awkward, and then a huge fist slammed into the red dragon head blocking the gap in the pseudo-god barrier. The young red dragon originally thought that he would attack the natural titans with the breath of a real dragon. With two human legends ahead, he was not in any danger. But he didn''t expect that the natural titans would attack him first, which made the young red dragon startled and angry, and quickly retracted his head and quickly backed his body. But the natural titan''s movements were too sudden. Although the young red dragon was very agile, his nose was scratched, and a stream of dragon blood spilled out, leaving a shameful wound on the sensitive real dragon''s nose. The young red dragon Arshfaro was stunned for a moment, and then his big, cute eyes were quickly filled with blood, and his anger almost destroyed his reason. "Damn! Damn! Damn! How dare you break my nose." But the angry roar of the red dragon turned into a trivial harmony after that, because the natural titan scratched the nose of the young red dragon with a punch, and then, with no strength left, hit the pseudo-god barrier with a loud bang, then Dao''s originally sturdy barrier quickly fell apart like pieces of broken glass. This enchantment was originally to protect Sonic, but after the recovery of the natural titan, it became a **** and weakness, and it was only then that the natural titan controlled by Sonic found the weakness and smashed it. lost the suppression of the pseudo-god enchantment, and naturally the Titan body shook, opened the wall above his head, and jumped up sharply, reaching the square under the steps of the temple outside. At this moment, in the middle of the original city square in Faerun City, a large hole collapsed, and then a giant jumped out, fell to the ground with a bang, smashed countless bricks and stones, and then turned back to stare at the hole, and saw a strong red shadow. Flying out, it was the young red dragon Arshfaro, followed by Hiddink and Nikolayevich, followed by Major General Bonaparte and others. Seeing everyone, a strange smile appeared on the huge face of the natural Titan, which was very similar to the former Sonic. Hiddink, who was most familiar with Sonic, immediately noticed something was wrong, and quickly called everyone to be careful, but unfortunately it was useless. His voice fell, and the maintenance vines flew out of the ground, and in the blink of an eye, they entangled Mayor Filch and another one. The extraordinary of the special bureau. "Damn, let me go!" Mayor Filch screamed, and at the same time, his psychic energy surged, trying to break free from the vines, but to no avail, and instead attracted more vines to entangle. The other man was even more embarrassed than Filch. He repeatedly used tricks to hit the vines, but he couldn''t destroy them at all. Instead, he was dragged to the ground by those vines. And at this time, there are many negative states on everyone''s body, so that their strength can''t be used [70%]. "Save me!" Mayor Filch cried out for help, but it was a pity that Nikolayevich and the Red Dragon were staring at the natural titans, and the others could not protect themselves, so there was no time left to save people. Only Hiddink could take action, but Hiddink did. It was the extraordinary person from the special bureau who was rescued. He tried to save Mayor Filch the second time, but it was too late. Seeing the vines dragging, he forced Mayor Filch into the ground, and the body was torn apart. Blood splattered all over the place. "Someone has already died." The young red dragon said with gloomy eyes. From the young dragon''s way to the young dragon, he awakened the memory of inheritance, so he has a lot of memories of the Titan family. It was the only one who ever challenged the dragon family in the heyday of the dragon family. And after retreating, can you still find the remains of the Titans and the people of the Titan family in many worlds today? It can be seen that the Titans have a powerful life essence that is comparable to that of a real dragon. This natural titan in front of him is just an artificial titan built by Sonic using countless resources, but its strength is beyond doubt. At this time, naturally, the souls of Titan and Sonic began to gradually adapt to each other, and their strengths improved a lot. Now they must fight quickly. The red dragon Arshfaro roared, his body glowing red, and the dragon horns above his head glowed, and a suffocating aura instantly erupted from his body. The dragon horn of the real dragon is almost equivalent to the magician''s staff. Before using magic, Arshfaro never used the dragon horn to transmit the magic power. This time, he showed the power of the dragon horn, and he immediately used the dragon language magic. The power is increased by nearly [30%]. The young red dragon''s muscles tensed, as if he had exerted his full power, forming a dark purple light sphere from between his two horns. Electricity turned and flew, and the dark purple light ball flew away, hitting the natural Titan''s chest at the next moment. This time, your dark purple light ball was too fast, as if it was tearing apart space, appearing directly in front of the natural Titan, and then hit the vine shield so hard that even the vine shield had no time to react. Unfortunately, this hit only left a washbasin-sized wound on the natural Titan, but the plants around the wound grew many buds, woven into a piece of flesh and stuck to the wound, and the wound disappeared in a blink of an eye, as if it had never been injured. After being attacked, the natural Titan was about to fight back, but Nikolayevich shook his staff again and again, muttering words, condensing magic power all over his body, and took out a ruby ??bigger than a fist from the storage space, and broke it apart extremely quickly. The gem on the staff, set this ruby ??in it. With a click of ??, the gems were inlaid, and a fiery light immediately burst out. Those plant vines that grow wildly from the ground, when illuminated by this red light, immediately wither and die, no longer threatening others. (end of this chapter) Chapter 201： Nature Titans (3) Chapter 201 Natural Titan (3) Seeing that the magic worked, Nikolayevich roared again, waved his staff, burst into flames, and once again summoned the legendary fire element. This time, the fire element was even taller than before, the whole body was blazing red like the sun, and the high temperature of more than 1,000 degrees was enough to melt steel. At the moment when the fire element appeared, Nikolayevich flew up, and a cloud of white light appeared around him to cover him, and then slammed into the fire element body. In an instant, with a bang, the fire element, which was more than six meters high, seemed to add fuel to the fire, and suddenly it soared several times, becoming a fire giant, only two heads shorter than the natural Titan standing upright. ! With the appearance of the flame giant, it is a punch to rush to the natural titan. The huge fist wrapped in flames was like a battering ram, and slammed into the natural Titan''s chest with a bang. The sharp high temperature directly scorched a large area of ??the natural Titan''s chest, and knocked the Natural Titan back several steps. Nikolayevich succeeded, and immediately another punch was aimed at the natural Titan''s head. This time, the natural titans were on guard, and Sonic, who was hiding in the natural titans, also reflected and manipulated the natural titans to fight against Nikolayevich''s flame giant. The two behemoths do not have too many fancy tricks, they are fighting to the flesh, concise and effective, and the tricks are deadly. Although Nikolayevich and Sonic are both legal professions, they do not lack the courage and skills of close combat. The two giants come and go. Naturally, the Titans are covered with scorched black chickens, and the flame giants are torn apart. The flame, it depends on who can hold it first. However, in the current situation, although the natural Titan is somewhat restrained by flames, it can obtain a steady stream of supplements from this space world belonging to Sonic by occupying the home field advantage. On the other hand, the flame giant''s breath gradually weakened. If it was only a one-on-one match, it would fail sooner or later. But here is not only Nikolayevich, Hiddink and the young red dragon Arshfaro are all eligible to join the battlefield. At the next moment, Hiddink in the form of a six-headed snake and the young red dragon rushed forward from both sides. was besieged from three sides, and the natural titan suddenly fell to the wind. The red dragon seized the opportunity to pounce on the natural titan''s elbow, and at the same time, the breath of the real dragon that had been condensed in his mouth for a long time spurted out. At this moment, the true dragon breath of the red dragon was not a big fireball, but was condensed into a slender jet by Alshvaro. The combination of high temperature flame and powerful impact force was self-evident, and it shot with a puff. Wears the arms of the natural titan. Then the red dragon flipped over, like a crocodile, generating a huge torque that twisted one of the natural titan''s arms from the elbow. "Damn reptile!" Sonic roared, his other hand wanted to grab the red dragon, but was punched by the flame giant, forcing it back a step. The battle has come to this point, and Nikolasevich, Hiddink, and the young red dragon Arshfaro have already made some tacit understandings, and firmly suppressed the natural titan at a disadvantage. But Sonic didn''t seem to be in a hurry at all, still fighting endlessly, as if waiting for something. Nikolayevich and Hiddink were also aware of this situation, and they were especially careful. Only the young Red Dragon was not old enough after all. Seeing that he had the upper hand, his attacks were even more severe. Finally, a few minutes later, the scarred natural Titan suddenly shook, and at the same time, four rays of light shot up from the four directions of Faerun City, red, green, yellow, and blue, and shot directly into the sky, dispelling the sky. A dense gray fog. In this space world, the gray fog originally shrouded in the air seemed to melt away like ice and snow, and quickly dissipated from four points to the surroundings, revealing the sky behind the gray fog. It was a translucent light film on which the dense array of runes were carefully carved and painted, and finally combined into an incomparably huge array, the area was so large that it was rare in the world. In the end, the four beams of light rose into the sky, lighting up the runes in the formation, spreading from four points to the surroundings, until the entire sky was covered with the runes of the formation. At the next moment, on the top of the natural titan, the huge magic circle moved, forming a huge sphere of light, which contained vast spiritual energy, and suddenly poured down into the body of the natural titan. "Roar~~~ Roar~~~" The ??Natural Titan let out a roar that shook the world, its chest split open automatically, revealing the heart inside, and the huge heart of nature beat and produced huge suction. At the same time, countless ghosts and ghosts emerged from all over Faer?n City, sucked in from all directions by the suction force, and merged into the heart of nature. Red blood protrudes from the ground and brick cracks of the buildings in Faerun City, converges on the street into a blood-colored stream, and merges into the foot of the natural Titan, along the calf, thigh, waist, and abdomen, a sprawling to the chest. in the cracks until absorbed by the heart of nature. Hiddink and Nikolayevich both saw that something was wrong and tried to interrupt, but they were unsuccessful. At this moment, the natural Titan seems to have entered an invincible state, and any attack is blocked by a layer of defensive barriers. The young red dragon Arshfaro didn''t believe in evil, and rushed up with a roar, but he didn''t expect that as soon as he got up, the defensive barrier that originally shrouded the natural Titan disappeared, causing Arshfaro to pounce and bump into Natural Titan, with a bang, seemed to hit an iron plate, and even if it was as strong as a red dragon''s skull, it couldn''t help but feel dizzy. Arshfaro rolled over on the ground, shook his head, and the dizziness subsided. He was about to rush to fight again, but he didn''t expect to see a huge palm pressing down on his head as soon as he looked up. With a bang, Naturally Titan''s big hand slapped the young red dragon''s head on the ground, followed by pressing down with his hand, grabbed the red dragon''s neck, lifted it up, and smashed it again like a sandbag. on the ground. The young red dragon let out a shrill scream, and struggled desperately with his limbs and wings, but he couldn''t break free. He was left to hold by the natural titans, and he could only rely on Hiddink and Nikolayevich to rescue him. However, at this critical moment, neither Hiddink nor Nikolasevich took any action. Just now, the strength of the natural titans has risen again, breaking through a certain limit, causing their fighting spirit to subside, and looking at the other natural titans with indifference. He held the red dragon''s head with his hands, and at this time, with a twist of his hands, he could break his neck and kill the young red dragon. Arshvaro regretted it so much that he naively joined forces with humans, and now he has not defeated the enemy, but was killed by two allies. If this kind of thing spreads out, even if he dies here, he will become the laughing stock of Zhenlong, and he will be used as a talk after dinner for countless years. (end of this chapter) Chapter 202： 207 Natural Titans (4) Chapter 202 207 Natural Titans (4) In the next moment, with a click, the natural titan broke the neck of the young red dragon Arshfaro without hesitation. The red dragon, which was struggling violently, immediately softened, and its limbs, wings and long tail drooped weakly, leaving only two big, cute eyes with a faint trace of vitality remaining. Hiddink and Nikolayevich watched this scene silently. They were not worried about losing a strong ally. Instead, they breathed a sigh of relief. Then they looked at the natural Titan meaningfully, as if waiting for Sonic inside. Come out and talk. At the same time, the natural Titan also looked at the two of them. The dull eyes seemed to be a little more agile, expressing some of Sonic''s emotions. Naturally, the Titan moved and walked over while carrying the red dragon. Hiddink and Nikolayevich had gathered the flame giant and the six-headed snake, and returned to their human form. Looking at the natural Titan, they looked a little helpless, and they were still very cautious. As the natural titan approached, Hiddink took the lead: "Sonic, it''s alright, we admit that you have succeeded, you have obtained four elements and become the master of the space world divided by the natural kingdom of God, and Faerun has already No longer exists, there is no point in fighting any longer." Sonic controlled the Natural Titan to stop, his eyes turned from Hiddink to Nikolayevich, as if waiting for the other party''s attitude. Nikolayevich also nodded and said, "Sonic, I did underestimate you. Now that the unexpected factors have been resolved, you have come to this point, and you can really talk about it." At this time, the young red dragon Arshfaro was not completely dead. When he was dying, he heard the conversation between the three of them. He couldn''t help being shocked and angry. Yes, it was played alive. A stiff smile appeared on the face of the natural Titan: "Very good, Hiddink and I were classmates of Santa Academy, and His Excellency Nikolayevich is a senior of the Academy. I hope that this time, we will join hands, let go of our prejudices, and cooperate sincerely. Conditions I can make one more step, the **** of nature, the divine personality, and the divine power, I have only four layers, and you each have three layers, and sign a magic contract with the highest level of binding force." Hiddink and Nikolayevich exchanged glances. At this time, facing Sonic in a natural Titan state, they must agree, and then nodded slightly. For this condition, the two agreed. It is a rare opportunity for them to be able to obtain the divinity, divine personality, and divine power left over from the God of Nature. The reason why they did not agree to Sonic before was because they felt that the risk was too great, and Sonic could not succeed. Overturning the city of Faerun and sacrificing a million people with blood, what kind of concept is this! But now that Sonic has accomplished this feat by himself, as long as the two of them push the boat, they can obtain the legacy of the gods, how could they refuse. As for why Sonic is willing to give up such a big interest, it is because if Hiddink and Nikolayevich try to stop him, it will be difficult for him to successfully obtain the inheritance of the God of Nature as originally planned. And the next step to enter the natural kingdom of God, he still needs the help of two legendary powerhouses, otherwise, with his own strength, let alone the divinity, godhead, and divine power of the **** of nature, even those treasures and magic props he has collected. Can''t get it out. If it wasn''t for the sudden appearance of the young red dragon to disrupt the situation, they might have already been together. When Arshfaro heard all this, his resentment almost condensed into substance. Unfortunately, at this stage, his death is a foregone conclusion. However, at this moment, a black light suddenly flashed, and it was extremely fast, no one expected it. In the blink of an eye, the black light had rushed to the front of the natural Titan, and then a blazing red light flashed out from the black light that stopped for a moment. on the arm of the natural titan. The flaming giant sword with extremely high temperature, the surface temperature has reached more than 2,000 degrees, which is higher than the temperature of Nikolayevich''s legendary fire element, and it is completely concentrated on the part of the blade, with the unstoppable slash, Like a quick knife slicing through the mess, with a puff, the arm broke off, leaving a flat wound on the upper arm of the natural titan. , along with half of his arm, and the young red dragon he was holding fell heavily to the ground... "Who!" Hiddink exclaimed, but he didn''t have time to react. Nikolayevich noticed earlier, but unfortunately the speed of the black light was too fast. If it was coming at him, he still had a way to resist, but it was impossible to rescue the natural titans in the nick of time. At this time, the natural titan whose arm was cut off roared. In order to better play the natural titan''s fighting power, Sonic, who was hidden inside, overlapped his own soul with the natural titan. If it was a normal attack, his soul would not be hurt. However, the flaming giant sword that cut off the natural Titan''s arm just now directly burned his soul with the fiery high-temperature flame, causing him to suffer severe pain, like a thousand cuts, and his strength was greatly damaged in an instant. However, Sonic is not an ordinary person after all. Even if he suffered severe pain, he was still extremely tenacious. The other big hand that controlled the natural Titan for the first time slammed the culprit that flashed. In the next moment, with a bang, the giant fist of the natural Titan hit the black light that stopped. At this time, a figure holding a flaming giant sword flashed in the black light, wearing a body armor with beautiful lines, slender body, red hair like fire, a pair of phoenix eyes with awe-inspiring momentum full of fighting spirit Desire, the flaming giant sword held in both hands is in front of him, and a ten-meter blade is cut out between the swings, and the huge palm that is slapped is greeted. The collision of the two is actually comparable! And the most striking thing is that behind this beautiful and heroic female swordsman, two pairs of four, jet-black wings, swaying slightly alternately, exuding a heart-pounding aura. "Four-winged fallen archangel!" Hiddink and Nikolayevich both took a deep breath. As legendary powerhouses, they are different from ordinary people. They all know many secrets that are difficult for ordinary people to touch, and even Nikolayevich has seen Had a real angel, and learned a lot of common sense about angels from the other party''s mouth, including the branch of the angel family - the black-winged angel, which is often referred to as the fallen angel by humans. In fact, at the beginning, black-winged angels did not represent depravity and evil. Just like humans have black and white people, the angel family is also divided into ordinary angels and black-winged angels. It was only later that the gods believed by the black-winged angels were defeated in the battle of gods, and the black-winged angels were portrayed as fallen and evil angels by the hostile church. Of course, these are not important, the important thing is that the angels are powerful, even the lowest-rank ordinary angels are Legendary Beginners, and the Four-Winged Archangel is at least Legendary Middle-rank, and can even reach the threshold of Legendary High-rank. Hiddink and Nikolayevich couldn''t understand why a powerful four-winged fallen angel suddenly appeared here. Could it be the same as the young red dragon who came from that foggy world through the gate of time and space? The anger-inducing blow that slammed the natural titan easily from the front showed that the strength of this four-winged fallen angel in front of him was definitely a top-notch existence among the legendary middle-level, and even stepped into the legendary high-level realm, which made Hiddink and Nikolayevich was terrified. And at the next moment, behind the four-winged fallen angel, two more double-winged fallen angels emerged, one holding a pair of lightning and lightning swords, and the other was wrapped in frost, standing behind the flame angel imposingly. This made Hiddink, who originally wanted to unite Nikolayevich and Sonic to besiege the enemy, very ugly. The other party also had three people, and the number of both sides was equal. Although two of them were just ordinary angels, ordinary angels also have legendary strength. Live Nikolayevich and Sonic, and the four-winged archangel who cut off the arm of the natural Titan with one sword definitely has the strength to kill him quickly. He didn''t know that the other party was just bluffing, except that the Four-Winged Fallen Angels were genuine and powerful, and the other two ordinary Fallen Angels were just gimmicks. ### Two more updates, please subscribe! ! (end of this chapter) Chapter 203： perfect repair Chapter 203 Perfect Repair It turned out that Green had received a lot of gold pounds from the Royal Bank before, and he wanted to go to Santa College to live, but he did not expect the development of the situation and trapped him in this space world. In order to protect himself and escape, he also took action. The first step was to immediately spend [14000] psionic energy to choose a perfect repair, so that Holly could return to the strength of the four-winged archangel. Because it is a perfect restoration, Holly''s strength has directly reached the peak of the four-winged fallen angel. According to the reference value given by the cemetery, the combat power is as high as [4999], which is almost a legendary high-level. This is already the limit that the four-winged archangel can achieve. The perfect restoration brings a perfect four-winged archangel, and once the combat power reaches 5,000, it is the Seraph. It is a pity that the limit of this archangel can only reach the four wings. Although it is a step away, it cannot be reached. Unless Glinken spends more psionic energy to upgrade her in the future, or undergoes countless battles and slowly absorbs the essence of the soul, it is hoped that it will be again. Upgrading, it will be a long process. This time, he obtained a total of [18000] psionic energy, and he spent most of it in a blink of an eye, but Green didn''t feel bad about it. Although psionic energy was precious, it couldn''t be used for cubs. It only made sense if it was transformed into combat power. In particular, the enemy to be faced this time is a legendary powerhouse. If there is no high-end combat power enough to hold the line, it can be imagined that Green''s life is in worry. With the legendary four-winged archangel, Green had confidence in his heart, and he wanted to catch cicadas with mantises, and waited for both sides to suffer before he could come out and reap the benefits of the fisherman. But he didn''t expect to see an astonishing scene. The young red dragon was caught and his neck was twisted. Hiddink and Nikolayevich, who had been temporarily allied, actually sat idly by, and instead became very familiar with the culprit, Sonic. Chatted up. This situation is completely beyond Green''s expectations, but in retrospect, it seems not difficult to accept. In fact, from the very beginning, Sonic and Nikolayevich did not care about the loss of Faerun and the lives of millions of people. Instead, they were vaguely indulging and even promoting Sonic''s plan. They probably knew Sonic for a long time. the ultimate goal and participate in it. Green learned of this and was able to guess their plans. This is an alliance of three old Yinbi and ambitious people. They frantically sacrificed the lives of millions of people in Faerun City to divide up the **** of nature. legacy. Green couldn''t guess when the three of them colluded. It was probably because Sonic felt that he couldn''t swallow the legacy of the God of Nature alone, so he exchanged part of the inheritance and turned the two powerful enemies into temporary allies. And Hiddink and Nikolayevich, when facing the legacy of God, did not keep their hearts, and their integrity was lost. But at this time, Green was really concerned about the young red dragon that was about to die. Since the previous experiments in the Shadow Panther and the Shadow Squad, Green obtained the shadow troops between life and death. Seeing that the young red dragon was twisted and broken his neck, Green was instantly refreshed. If you wait for the juvenile red dragon to die, and then convert it into a zombie dragon, the strength of this juvenile red dragon can at most obtain a full-scale high-level combat power. But if the juvenile red dragon can be transformed into a shadow red dragon before it is completely dead, although it will be more difficult and troublesome, the benefits obtained once it is successful will be unimaginable. One of the most important is that the Shadow Red Dragon is not a zombie or a bone dragon, but a real living dragon that can grow and evolve, and may even grow into an adult dragon with a body up to 100 meters in the future. Moreover, with the precedent of the flame archangel, since psionic energy can promote a wounded angel into a perfect four-winged archangel, Green can foresee that as long as there is enough psionic energy, psionic energy can also be used instead of growth, making the shadow red. Dragons reach adulthood quickly. And the potential of this red dragon will far exceed the four-winged archangel, and the huge benefits contained in it are enough for Green to take risks. Therefore, at a critical moment, the flame archangel Holly suddenly appeared and cut off the arm of the natural titan carrying the young red dragon. The young red dragon fell softly to the ground at the end of his life. Tears flowed from his big eyes that were gradually darkening, and he silently waited for death. Green used [Sneak into the Spiritual World] in secret, but after spiritualizing his body, he did not enter the spiritual world, but returned to reality. Like a ghost, he temporarily gained the ability to be invisible. He came to the side of the young red dragon and did not use it directly. Infected by death, first try to communicate with this young red dragon who is about to die: "Little red dragon, be loyal to me, and give you a new life~~~" Green communicated directly with the dying young Red Dragon through the fluctuation of his soul. "What? Am I dead? Did you hear the voice of the **** of death?" Arshfaro thought subconsciously. His body was almost inactive, but the powerful dragon soul could last for a while, and even if the conditions were right, it would lose its vitality. After the physical body, his consciousness dissipated, but the dragon soul did not die, but after thousands of years of development, it transformed into a ghost dragon that lost the dignity of the real dragon. Green felt a little helpless about Arshvaro''s reaction, so he had to say it again. It was only this time that the young red dragon came to his senses. He forced his last spirits and asked, "Who are you?" "It doesn''t matter who I am, the important thing is that you are going to die now, and I can make you live." Green said lightly. However, the young red dragon did not bow his head excitedly, but sneered: "Hmph, you brazen fellow, I am the descendant of the great red dragon queen, the descendant of the red dragon lord the flame of annihilation, don''t you think about it? I became a lowly and lowly undead, and I smelled a lowly necromancer in your soul." Green couldn''t help but be stunned for a moment. I didn''t expect this red dragon to be quite the second. Is this the rhythm of being a martyr instead of dying? "Is this guy a half-breed? When did the one-strand red dragon still have a heart?" Green was secretly surprised, but he didn''t make a sound, and said lightly: "Stupid and humble reptile, don''t use you Shallow insight to speculate on the idea of ??a great being, now let go of your soul, I will give you new life. Your heart will beat again, your blood will run again, the blood of the dragon will be purer, and you will have the opportunity to grow into An ancient dragon, instead of dying here like mud. Live or die, little guy, make your choice." Alshvaro fell into a brief silence. His brain cells, which were not enough, were thinking about trade-offs. In the end, the desire for survival prevailed over the persistence of other beliefs. Although he did not know what the other party was, gods or demons, then It doesn''t matter. The other party promised him a new life, not into that kind of undead creature with no dignity. This stimulated his desire to survive, and when the other party said that, his dragon soul would be lost. It fluctuated slightly, it was a contract in the dark, and it was verified by the great ancient dragon god. # Take a head and ask for a subscription! During the festival, keep double updates every day, everyone encourages it! (end of this chapter) Chapter 204： Shadow Red Dragon (1) Chapter 204 Shadow Red Dragon (1) Arshfaro was in high spirits and could affect the dragon soul contract, indicating that the other party was not deceived, completely dispelled his concerns, and immediately agreed. Green was delighted, and immediately showed himself under the cover of dragon wings. In the spirit state, he couldn''t use [Death Infection] to transform the young red dragon. As for what I said to Arshfaro just now, it is not meaningless nonsense, but to let the other party cooperate and not to resist. Originally, there was a huge gap in strength between Green and the Young Red Dragon. If they were forced to transform, there would be little hope of success, and they would even be counterattacked by the failure of magic in the end. Only the Young Red Dragon would take the initiative to cooperate with the help of Krypton Gold. There is hope for success. "This really is the power of the undead!" The red dragon Arshfaro felt the icy and icy power that invaded his body, and he immediately recognized that it was the necromancer''s undead power, but it was guaranteed by the dragon soul contract. He didn''t particularly reject it, but cooperated as much as possible, opened up his body and mind, and tried his best to let the undead spread throughout his body as soon as possible. Even so, Green still felt a lot of pressure. Before, he transformed shadow leopards and shadow warriors. The size of the other party was similar to that of a human, or he was a human. Death infection was not difficult, but this time the target was a real dragon, although it was only a human. An underage juvenile red dragon is far from being comparable to the Shadow Panther and the Shadow Warrior. Green felt that his psionic energy was like being thrown into a bottomless abyss, and little by little, the red dragon that had not died was transformed into a shadow red dragon. At the same time, in mid-air, Hiddink, Sonic, and Nikolayevich confronted the three fallen angels. The amazing performance of the flame archangel Holly made Hiddink very jealous, especially Sonic. It was the first to cut off an arm of the natural Titan that he had deliberately acquired at the first sight, and the flame giant sword contained extremely powerful flame spiritual energy, which remained in the wound and made him unable to recover. This is the most deadly. In this space world belonging to Sonic, the natural titans can obtain the blessings of natural spiritual energy anytime and anywhere. No matter what injuries, they can be repaired in a blink of an eye, and they are almost invincible, but the four-winged fallen angel broke the Sonic''s fantasy, the kind of wounds that even the natural titans can''t repair enough to inflict mortal wounds on him in the next battle. And Nikolayevich also felt an extremely dangerous aura from the four-winged fallen angel on the opposite side. Being promoted to a legend for a hundred years made his understanding of the legendary level far higher than that of Sonic and Hiddink. He could feel that the other party was also a legend. The strength of the middle-level, but he is also a legendary middle-level, but his strength is far superior to himself. Nikolayevich is very certain in his heart. If it is a real life and death fight, he should not be able to hold on in front of the beautiful four-winged fallen angel on the opposite side. ten minutes. On the flame angel Holly''s side, she knows her own affairs. Although the two sisters behind her are aggressive, they are actually bluffing. Facing the legendary powerhouse, she is completely powerless to fight. A red dragon, when the time comes, the two legends on my side will have the strength to compete with the other side. For a time, the hemp pole was afraid of the wolf, and neither of them dared to act rashly. This gave Green a good opportunity. He hid under the wide dragon wings and desperately used death infection to transform the young red dragon. If someone can see into the red dragon''s body at this time, they will find that a dead spirit is rapidly eroding, making it slowly transform into a shadow red dragon. Because Arshfaro took the initiative to let go of his body and mind, and used his own dragon soul to actively guide the death energy, which greatly increased his transformation speed, until the neck that was twisted by the natural titan was also transformed, repaired and connected, and issued a click. Click. The sound of ?? immediately alerted the three of Sonic, and he glanced down and immediately found that the red dragon, which had already been determined to be dead, actually moved! At first, the body trembled slightly, followed by the movement of the limbs, the dragon tail lifted and swayed, and the muscles of the limbs were tense... "Not good! Someone made a ghost, and that dragon is alive again!" Sonic shouted sharply, and immediately attacked, the natural Titan with only one arm stepped on it with one foot, and the vicious aura seemed to smash the body of the young red dragon. Feet like mashed flesh. However, at this time, the red dragon has not completely transformed into a shadow dragon. Although his body has regained its vitality, he feels stiff in his hands and feet, making it difficult to move for a while. He saw the natural titans stomping over and screaming, thinking that he was going to die again, but saw a black figure flashing in front of him, the two pairs of black wings stretched to the limit, and the flaming giant sword in his hand He slashed horizontally, and with a bang, he met the huge soles of his feet. Sonic had long guessed that the flame archangel Holly was going to stop him, and as expected, his murderous intent became prominent. This kick turned into a kick, and he met the flames with a giant sword. In the next moment, the two clashed for the second time, and there was another loud noise. From the center of the collision, a strong shock wave suddenly erupted, showing a circular air wave that burst out to the surroundings. The result of equal shares once again is not surprising, but just as the strong anti-shock force shook Holly upside down and flew out, naturally Titan''s big foot also fell back, but suddenly a huge giant flashed from behind the big foot. The snake''s head was extremely fast, comparable to a cannonball, and it opened its **** mouth and bit Holly very viciously. That was Hiddink abandoning the head of a six-headed serpent to hide behind the natural titan''s calf. The head of this six-headed snake can only last for ten seconds, and when the time is up, it will be destroyed, but it also contains the poison and attack power that is enough to kill a legendary superhuman. Nikolayevich, who didn''t make a move at this time, locked Rota and Hill, and restrained the two by one person. As long as they came to the rescue, they would immediately block and intercept them. In fact, Nikolayevich thought too much. The strength of Rota and Hill did not see what was going on, but fortunately they existed, which restrained the opponent''s strongest combat power, so that Holly would not be attacked by three Personal siege. Even so, Holly''s situation was full of dangers. The two pairs of dark wings fluttered vigorously, trying to adjust the balance as much as possible. At the same time, the sword was in the chest, and her lips were tightly pressed to deal with the snake''s kiss. However, at this moment, a high-pitched dragon roar suddenly sounded, and a huge dark red shadow suddenly rushed up from below, opened the mouth of the blood basin, and with a click, it directly slammed the astonishingly poisonous and huge impact force. The snake''s head was bitten fiercely, and the strong bite force directly smashed the solid snake''s skull, and at the same time, a dark red high-temperature breath was ejected from the depths of the throat, making the entire dragon''s big mouth seem to have become a steel-making machine. The blast furnace burns everything to ashes in an instant. Two updates are completed, please subscribe! ! (end of this chapter) Chapter 205： Shadow Red Dragon (2) Chapter 205 Shadow Red Dragon (2) At the critical moment, the young red dragon Arshfaro finally completed the transformation and became the shadow red dragon Arshfaro. In fact, it is not a coincidence. The reason why the Shadow Red Dragon can complete the transformation at a critical time is that Green invested 4,000 psionic energy at all costs to speed up the transformation process of Arshvaro, so that he can destroy it at the critical moment. Hiddink''s deliberate attack. At this time, the attributes of the Shadow Red Dragon appeared in Green''s mind: Arshfaro, Young Shadow Red Dragon [lv8], Combat Strength [3600], Loyalty [77], Skills, Dragon Breath [lv7], Dragon Whisper Magic [lv6], True Dragon Fighting Technique [lv4], Shadow Raid [ lv1] Because of the investment of 4,000 psionic energy to accelerate the transformation of shadows, the potential of some red dragons has been stimulated, so that they can enter the youth from adolescence in advance. After turning into a shadow red dragon, Arshfaro directly became a youth dragon, and the combat power reached [ 3600], reaching the legendary intermediate level, although not as good as Holly, but due to the racial advantage, it is stronger than Nikolayevich who has already entered the legendary intermediate level. Arshvaro suddenly burst into flames, defusing Hiddink''s sneak attack, and did not rush to attack, but flapped his wings and came to the side of the flame archangel Holly. After entering adolescence, it was Arshfaro who opened up more memories of the inheritance of the dragon family, and his mentality also changed from the impetuousness of the young dragon to a more mature one. Instead of rushing to take revenge on Sonic who almost killed him, he Follow Green''s order and join the three angels first. In addition, it is also related to the loyalty of Arshvaro [77] to make the proud real dragon obey orders. Although the real dragon is proud and unruly, Green rescued Arshfaro when he was most desperate, which is equivalent to giving him life for the second time, bringing great blessing to loyalty and allowing Arshfaro to execute without compromise. Green''s order. "Okay, now we can have a good talk." Flame Archangel Holly waited for the Shadow Red Dragon to come to his side, and finally spoke in a cold tone. Until this time, Green''s side really has the right to negotiate on an equal footing. Hiddink looked at the shadow red dragon with a gloomy face, and then looked down at the place where the shadow red dragon was lying just now, there was no one there. Green had spiritualized and hid to the side again as early as the first time the Shadow Red Dragon rose into the sky. He didn''t want to be exposed to the three old Yinbi on the opposite side at this time. At the same time, Sonic and Nikolayevich also looked at the same position. With the shrewdness of the three of them, how could they not understand that someone must have touched the young red dragon just now, otherwise it would have been twisted and broken. The neck, the young red dragon that was about to die, how could it be resurrected with blood on the spot? And after being resurrected, it is actually more powerful and ferocious than before. But now, there is no one there, and it is obvious that the other party has no intention of showing the carriage and horse, which makes the three of them hesitate and fear more. The other party didn''t show up. Is it because he didn''t bother to show up at all, or was he just bluffing, afraid to come out and see the light and die? But a red dragon with a broken neck can be rescued, and a red dragon can be forcibly promoted from adolescence to adolescence. Does this kind of terrifying existence really have the possibility of dying in the light of the light? The three of Hiddink retracted their gazes, you look at me, I look at you, their hearts are full of ups and downs, and once again looking at the heroic four-winged archangel on the opposite side, they can''t help but become weaker by three points. Fortunately, the other party has no Immediately started, but proposed to have a good talk, it seems that the situation is not particularly bad. "Mighty lady, what advice do you have?" As the master of this space world, Sonic in his natural Titan form was the first to answer. Obviously the current situation is unclear, even if the hidden unknown powerhouse is not counted, only the four-winged archangel, two ordinary angels, and a young red dragon in front of them are not something the three of them can take care of. Besides, after all, the three of them are not of the same mind, and they are together because of their own interests. Otherwise, they would not have a fight first and try each other out. Holly remained expressionless, and followed Green''s instructions, and said slowly: "I can''t talk about advice, but you used the portal of time and space to send us here, so you should give us an explanation!" As soon as ?? Holly''s voice fell, the shadowy red dragon Arshfaro next to him let out an angry roar, which obviously meant that the three of Sonic joined forces to kill him before the accusation. "Uh~~~" Sonic was at a loss for words for a while, the gate of time and space was indeed opened by him deliberately, and it was connected to the foggy world. But he just wanted to use the extraordinary creatures of the misty world to destroy Faerun City, so that his plan could be carried out, but he didn''t expect that the mud and sand would fall, and it would bring big trouble. Looking at the attitude of the other three angels and one red dragon, it is obvious that they will not let it go. If they cannot get satisfactory compensation this time, they will definitely fight to the death. Sonic was uncertain and looked at Nikolayevich. At this time, only the strongest of the three of them, Nikolayevich, could make up his mind. At a critical time, the dean of the Santa Academy did his part and took a step forward: "It seems that Your Excellency has also taken a fancy to the legacy of the God of Nature. I can make up the three floors. I don''t know how?" Nikolayevich was cunning and cunning, and it could be seen that the three angels on the opposite side waited until the end to make a move. It must have been a conspiracy. It was pointless to try to hide the death of the **** of nature. See if we can negotiate. Holly pretended to meditate, but was actually waiting for Green''s decision. After a while, Holly finally said, "Five floors, we want five floors for all the inheritances of the gods of nature." When Sonic and Hiddink heard it, they frowned almost at the same time, and shouted loudly: "Why don''t you guys go grab it! Just cut it in half when you open your mouth, you know how much we paid, how much effort, and how long it took us to get what we are now. The situation? Giving up three floors is already the limit, otherwise Holly snorted coldly, unmoved: "Otherwise, what do you want?" The flaming long sword in her hand gently pulled a sword flower, and said coldly: "What does it matter to me how much you pay? The current situation is that there are three of you, and there are four of us. We only ask you for five layers, and it is very fair to not add more money. I am still not satisfied. I really dont know whether to live or die. You are already dead, are you still alive?" When the three of ?? Nikolayevich heard this, their hearts trembled, and they exchanged glances secretly, all of whom could see the fear of the other party. Your Majesty! Who can be called the Crown Prince? There are only three people in the entire Lorenzo Kingdom - the King, the Queen, and the Pope of the Church of the Holy Light! The four-winged archangel on the opposite side is obviously not these three, so who could they be? Even if he didn''t want to admit it, Hiddink, Sonic, and Nikolayevich were all a little cowardly. No matter how they warned themselves, it was possible that the other party was bluffing, and what is your majesty is nothing, but they couldn''t help thinking: "What if it''s true?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 206： aftermath Chapter 206 Aftermath A week later, the city of Freidenburg, 100 kilometers away from the original city of Faeren. This is the second largest city in the Northwest Province. After the city of Faerun was swallowed by the alien space, it became the new capital of the Northwest Province of the kingdom. Even though seven days have passed, Faerun City suffered an unprecedented earthquake, the entire city was destroyed, and millions of people were injured. This news and related follow-up reports still occupy the front pages of major newspapers in the kingdom. The official of the Kingdom of Lorenzo has announced that two divisions are urgently dispatched to come to Faer?n to participate in the rescue and search for possible survivors. In fact, the place where Faerun City used to be, except for a holy tower college, has become a barren land. All the millions of residents in the city were martyred, and there was no search and rescue work at all. The reason why the Royal Government dispatched two divisions urgently is to blockade the original site of Faer?n City, and try to block the news under the pretext of disaster relief, because the 45th and 46th Divisions stationed in Faer?n City have all been wiped out, leaving the Royal Government in the Northwest Province. The power was stretched for a while. Despite trying his best to cover it up, what happened in Faer?n City was inevitably investigated, causing an uproar in the upper levels of the Lorenzo Kingdom, and even slowly spreading to other countries, shaking the minds of many people. As this matter fermented, the vicious name of the Church of Nature also spread. It is conceivable that a large city with a population of over one million was sacrificed for its own selfish interests. How bold, how cruel, and how cruel! After this incident, there were only fourteen people who survived in Faerun City, including two legendary superhumansDirector Hiddink and Director Nikolayevich! It was also the two legendary powerhouses who fought hard and finally defeated the Sonic High Priest of the Church of Nature, and finally ended the catastrophe. The two were also seriously injured and were lucky to survive. Of course, these are all official remarks. No one would have thought that the final result would be Sonic, Hiddink, and Nikolayevich, the three Lao Yinbi resolutely admit their counsel and reluctantly After giving out five layers of benefits, the three divided up the remaining five layers, and signed a very high-level magic contract with the flame archangel Holly representing the ''crown'', stipulating that no one should leak this matter. , otherwise it will be brutally attacked by the magic contract. Green was overjoyed. Originally, he proposed to ask for five-layer benefits. He wanted to ask for a price and wait for the other party to bargain. Who knew that the three melons on the opposite side would admit it without farting. He also took out a magical contract that obviously added protection to the weaker party, and forced Green not to sign it, otherwise, it would be scattered in one shot. Green had no choice but to let Holly sign it ''reluctantly'', and then under the leadership of Sonic, he entered the kingdom of the **** of nature. Of course, Green''s body will definitely not enter the dangerous and unpredictable kingdom of God, but let Holly enter with Rota, and the Shadow Red Dragon and Nancy are outside to meet. When Greene saw the situation in the kingdom of nature for the first time through visual synchronization, he couldn''t help but take a deep breath. Originally full of vigor, greenery, wild beasts, birds and flowers, the natural kingdom of God has become a dead world. Because the **** of nature has mysteriously fallen, the natural kingdom of gods will inevitably decline, and the entire space of the kingdom of gods is full of decay and decay. After some sitting on the ground to divide the spoils, Green obtained twenty-six divine power crystals, a divine fragment, and a group of godheads that had been broken by the **** of nature, as well as some treasures, magic props, and precious materials, although they were all very precious, But the value is far less than the previous three. In fact, when passing through the central temple of the God of Nature, Green even wanted to come to the corpse of the God of Nature for a moment. If he could transform it into an undead, what a mighty existence it would be! However, this idea of ??dying was dispelled by him in a flash. Converting a god''s corpse into an undead was absolutely appalling, a blatant blasphemy, and would be spurned by the gods. Moreover, with Green''s current level of necromancer, even if he obtains the corpse of the god, it is impossible to successfully transform the undead. Instead, it may cause many unpredictable changes, such as inspiring the sleeping true spirit in the body of the god, resurrecting it, and reviving it. Take control of the divine. This situation is not completely impossible. It is said that two thousand years ago, there was a great magister of natural disaster grade. When studying the corpse of a fallen god, not only because of what, stimulated the resurrection of the true spirit. The short-lived **** repaid the great magician, along with the mage tower where he was located, and all the existences with vitality in the surrounding area of ??ten kilometers, all of which were wiped out by divine power. With this kind of lessons learned, Green didn''t dare to pay attention to the corpse of the god. The same Hiddink did not have any interest in the body of the **** of nature, and the goal of the **** Sonic to replace the body was only the son of God Dicamoros. . Even so, Green was quite satisfied with this harvest. The twenty-six crystals of divine power alone are a huge fortune for Green. Each crystal of divine power can be transformed into a thousand psychic energy in the cemetery, and twenty-six crystals are twenty-six thousand psychic energy. However, Greene was not in a hurry to transform psionic energy, but temporarily stored it in the form of divine power crystals, in case it would be useful in the future. And the divine fragment that is only the size of a thumb''s fingernail is more precious than a divine crystal. According to the attributes given by the cemetery, as long as five thousand spiritual energy is spent to make it into a divine pendant, Green can wear it on his body to improve One thousand spiritual power limit, compared to Green''s original attributes, the increase of one thousand is almost doubled. The last dazzling star-like substance is the broken Godhead of the God of Nature. Because Green chose to obtain more crystals of divine power, he only obtained less than one third of the divine personality. Originally thought that before becoming a demigod, the godhead was not very useful, but I didn''t expect to enter the cemetery and activate a new building - the altar of gods! This is a brand-new building worth five thousand spiritual energy. The broken godhead can be enshrined on the altar, and the godhead can be repaired through long-term sacrifice and prayer. Godhead is not very useful to mortals, but it is a treasure that cannot be sought for extraordinary people above the natural disaster level. Once he has a complete godhead, he can make a natural disaster-level superhuman leap over the Holy Spirit level and directly become a demigod who masters divine power. The difference between ?? demigods and true gods is that they have not ignited the fire of God, and have not been given a priesthood, but the power is essentially the same, and some ancient and powerful demigods can even defeat some true gods with weaker power and priesthood. So of course, when Green learned that the altar of the gods had the function of repairing the godhead, he was refreshed and couldn''t help but be very excited. (end of this chapter) Chapter 207： Fredenburg (1) Chapter 207 Fredenburg (1) After careful consideration, Green still decided to postpone the construction of the altar of the gods. Although it is tempting to restore the godhead, it is still too far for Green. He is only at the official level. If he can use the godhead to become a demigod, he has to reach the natural disaster first. level is possible. Moreover, in order to perfectly repair the four-winged archangel and transform the shadow red dragon, he has already used up the spiritual energy he harvested this time. If he builds the altar of gods, he must consume the crystals of divine power. Although these divine power crystals were condensed after the death of the God of Nature, the divine power contained in them was very weak, but Green still didnt quite know what other uses the divine power crystals had besides transforming psionic energy, so he didnt want to waste them casually, so as not to waste them. regret in the future. After a seven-day quarantine review, Green and eleven other survivors were finally allowed to leave the Supervision Department at the Special Bureau headquarters in Fredenburg. These eleven people were the backbone of the special bureau before. Among them, Laura was the only acquaintance of Green who survived, all relying on her identity as a spirit trainer, with the help of battle spirits, until the end. The other survivors also have their own characteristics, and they all have eye-catching abilities except luck to survive this disaster in which millions of people were martyred. One of the 40-something-year-old formal elementary aunts hid in the deepest sewers in Faer?n City with her body''s ability to turn into liquid, and was cut from reality in Faer?n City and merged into another space world. The aunt stayed directly in a sewer sump more than ten meters above the ground. There is also a young man who has just joined the special bureau for a few years. He is a high-level apprentice, a standard war five scum, but because of his super body regeneration ability, he just survived the brutal killing, and in the end only a skull and The rotten flesh-like body, in less than three days, has returned to normal, and the young nurse who is in charge of taking care of him is cheap. Green is quite normal in this. He claimed to have used [Dive into the Spiritual World] to spiritualize his body and hide in the Spiritual World. Only then did he avoid this doomsday disaster, and he stumbled and demonstrated the spell [Dive into the Spiritual World] on the spot. . For a full-level necromancer, being able to use the four rings [Infiltrate the Spirit World] is not shocking, it sounds reasonable, and I didn''t ask any more questions. Instead, it was Green''s ability that attracted the attention of the new high-level special bureau. At this time, as the original director, there was a big event that shocked the world. Hiddink had long since resigned and went to the capital of the kingdom to accept accountability. However, Green believes that with the shrewdness and methods of Hiddink''s old yin ratio, he must have been dumped long ago, and he should not be liquidated. Instead, he has gained a lot of benefits from the natural kingdom of God, which is bound to bring his strength to a new level in the short term. , from the Legendary Elementary Stage to the Intermediate Stage, the stronger it is, the more it will be reused. And the new director of the Northwest Provincial Special Bureau is the dean of the Santa Academy - Nikolayevich! Originally, because of Nikolayevich''s status and qualifications, it was not suitable for him to succeed Hiddink as the director of the Special Bureau of Northwest Province. But at present the entire Northwest Province Special Bureau has suffered huge losses, and almost all the elite forces of the branch have been lost. There must be a highly respected person to control the scene, and Nikolayevich is the dean of the Santa Academy. If he comes to be the special bureau The director will definitely guide many excellent mages from Santa Academy to join the special game, which can quickly replenish a large amount of elite power lost in the special game in a short time. For this reason, this time the appointment was jointly issued by the king and the prime minister, which was considered enough to give Nikolasevich the face, so that he could not refuse, so he had to bite the bullet and take over this mess. In the early morning of this day, Green and Laura took a black carriage painted with the logo of the Special Bureau, left the urban area of ??Fredenburg City, and came to a military camp in the western suburbs. As the largest city in the Northwest Province today, Frydenburg Barracks in the western suburbs is a large garrison camp second only to the Archia Barracks in Phelan. Because it is a major military camp, and the western suburbs are near a desert, few people usually come here. At present, the headquarters of the Special Bureau of Northwest Province is temporarily located here, and next to the Feiston barracks, on the originally flat wasteland, a huge cylindrical mage tower stands abruptly. The surviving Santa Academy. The Santa Academy was originally an ancient and huge mage tower. The city of Faerun has been completely destroyed. According to the decision of the kingdom''s top management, it should not be rebuilt. The Santa Academy is no longer suitable to stay in place. Dean Qi opened the flying circle and moved to the outskirts of Fredenburg to open up a new Santa Academy. After layers of review, Green and Laura could finally be re-incorporated into the special bureau system, and the new director Nikolayevich personally ordered that the twelve people who survived this time, no matter which city bureau they originally belonged to, will join this time. Provincial General Administration, and the rank was promoted to one level. Green was promoted to major, which is already a mid-level rank in the special bureau. Laura also mixed with a captain, wearing a brand-new uniform, looking very energetic. The rest of her life after the catastrophe touched Lara a lot, especially seeing with her own eyes the tragic deaths of countless citizens in Faer?n, and the tens of thousands of elite soldiers fighting to the last moment. , so that she has completely transformed into a warrior, rather than a noble lady who went to the special bureau to gild her seniority. The carriage passed the gate of the military camp, the driver showed his ID, the sentinel checked it a little, and let it go without much care. The coachman drove the carriage into the barracks, put Green and Laura down in front of a gray three-story building, and then parked the carriage to the parking lot in front of the building. Green looked up at the building. This is the office building of the Northwest Provincial Special Bureau Headquarters. The two were about to step inside when they saw a captain and officer in his thirties grab a few steps from the inside, holding a stack of documents with photos on them. When I came to Green and Laura, I immediately brought them into the building with salutation and enthusiasm. After talking all the way, I learned that this person''s name was Wador, and he was a civilian in the former Freidenberg Branch of the Special Bureau. Entered the work of the Northwest Provincial General Administration, and this time, he was specially responsible for receiving Green''s more than a dozen lucky people who survived the disaster. After some cumbersome procedures, after receiving new documents and office keys, Green and Laura officially became members of the Northwest Provincial General Bureau of the Special Bureau. But only Green who is a major officer has a separate office, Laura does not have this kind of treatment, and has to be crowded into the big office like Langton City. Then Vador took the two to an office on the third floor, and after knocking on the door came a cold but very nice voice: "Please come in!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 208： 213 Fredenburg (2) Chapter 208 213 Fredenburg (2) walked into the office. This office is obviously more than twice as spacious as Green''s. The furnishings inside are very elegant, showing the status of the owner. Behind the large desk sat a beautiful blonde woman with the rank of lieutenant colonel, her slightly exaggerated upper circumference was tightly wrapped in a slightly tight special bureau uniform. "Hello, Mr. Wilson, Ms. Claude, welcome back, I am Lieutenant Colonel Cynthia, Director of the Equipment Division of the Northwest Provincial General Bureau of the Special Bureau, and we will work together in the future." Green and Laura were slightly surprised. They both belonged to the Operations Department before, but this time they were assigned to the Equipment Department at the Northwest Provincial General Administration. This is a well-known pension or mixed-qualification department in the Special Bureau. There is no fieldwork, no danger, and it has a lot of resources, which is quite a beautiful business with oil and water. If you leave it on the background and qualifications of Green and Laura, it is almost impossible to enter the equipment room, but this time the situation is different. The 12 surviving people were divided into relatively safe departments such as the Equipment Department, the Intelligence Department, and the Logistics Department. The re-organized operation department of the Special Bureau is also the most powerful department, and it is the new recruits from Santa Academy, who are all the confidants of Director Nikolayevich. Green and Laura''s IQs are not low, they quickly figured out the key, they immediately stood at attention and saluted, very solemnly said: "It''s a great honor, Director Cynthia!" Cynthia nodded with a smile, then pressed the bell at hand, and soon knocked on the door from outside the office to enter a young female second lieutenant officer: "Director, what are your orders?" Cynthia said: "Wodays, these two are Major Wilson and Captain Claude. You take them to familiarize yourself with the work, and let Mr. Bresson make specific arrangements." Another brief introduction, Green and Laura left the office with Second Lieutenant Woodis. Second Lieutenant Woodis was very talkative, and quickly became acquainted with Green and Laura, especially Laura was about her age, but she already had the rank of captain, which made her very envious, and she was beautiful and born from a noble family, which made her even more envious. Woodis was a little more enthusiastic. At the same time, after Green and Laura left, Cynthia also left the office and went to the largest office in the middle of the third floor. After finishing her clothes outside the door, she reached out and knocked on the door. Sitting in the spacious office, Nikolayevich had a radiant face, and his body was surging with spiritual energy. Since he divided up the remaining divinity, divine personality, and divine power of the God of Nature, he has obtained great benefits. He was originally shackled in the legendary middle-level Over the years, with the opportunity of comprehension of divinity, he has directly broken through to reach the legendary high-level that he has been dreaming of. Coupled with the control of the powerful department of the Northwest Provincial Special Bureau, and this time the fall of Faer?n City has dealt a heavy blow to the Dietrich family, and the old nest that has been operating for many years has been completely destroyed. Unable to bear such a painful loss, I had to shrink and lick the wound silently. At the same time, many other forces in the Northwest Province also died down. Only the Santa Academy controlled by Nikolayevich survived unscathed. "Cynthia is here, sit down." Nikolayevich smiled faintly. For these men from Santa Academy, he is usually quite kind, like a kind elder. "Thank you, Lord Dean." Cynthia sat down nervously: "The last two survivors of Faerun have been reported just now, and I arranged them to the equipment." Nikolayevich nodded and said, "What do you think of these people?" Cynthia is Nikolayevich''s confidant, and she was transferred from Santa Academy this time. He pondered a little: "These people can survive the disaster in Faerun City, and they all have special abilities that can be used for me. Well, if you can''t, arrange an idle position and observe it slowly." Nicholasyevich was silent, didn''t say anything, just pondered silently, and then waved to Cynthia to indicate that she could go. Cynthia was a bit baffled, but she knew that the dean was very thoughtful, so she didn''t dare to ask any more questions, and withdrew respectfully. Green and Laura, led by Woodis, left the three-story office building and came to a huge workshop deep in the barracks. According to her introduction, this is the enchanting equipment factory of the equipment department of the special bureau. It is an institution similar to the integration of production, education and research. There are scientists, blacksmiths and enchanters, and even the extremely rare dwarves, which can continuously supply the special bureau. Supply updated weapons and equipment. This made Green''s eyes light up. The last time he was in Faerun City, he picked up a lot of discarded equipment from the battlefield. Among them, he valued the large-caliber heavy artillery left by the six heavy artillery regiments. The field gun is four times thicker, and can easily project the shells more than ten kilometers away, causing terrifying lethality to the target. Unfortunately, Green doesn''t have much psionic power at the moment, so he can''t convert these six heavy cannons into undead cannons. In addition, Green also collected thousands of complete rifles from the battlefield, which were the equipment left after the soldiers of the 45th and 46th Divisions died in battle. Now it has joined the equipment department of the special bureau, so that Green has access to the most advanced weapons in the world, and may be inspired to further improve the enchanted rifles used by the gun skeleton soldiers. At that time, the combat effectiveness of the gun skeleton soldiers will also be updated with the weapons. The tide is rising. With this mentality, Green followed Woodis into the factory with extra attention. There are no windows on all sides of the factory floor, but it is not dark when entering, on the contrary, it is filled with bright white light, like the light source of energy-saving fluorescent lamps that Green had seen in his previous life. This is obviously not in line with the current level of technological development. These light sources should be some kind of enchanted product, but they give people a very sci-fi feeling. There are many busy people inside. They are wearing clean white coats. The ground is also clean and tidy, and there are large pieces of glass everywhere. The kind of glass with high transparency and no impurities, the huge width is not currently manufactured glass. the level of technology that can be achieved. Even through these glasses, you can see that the labs are filled with all kinds of sci-fi and magical equipment. Green even saw a few humanoids wearing white coats doing experiments in one lab. Robots, which contain a lot of psychic energy, drive their joints and are more flexible than humans. walked through the long corridor and came to an office, Woodis knocked on the door, and then pushed the door in. Inside is a large but messy studio. An old man with a gray beard wearing glasses was writing at his desk when he heard someone come in and looked up. (end of this chapter) Chapter 209： voice of prayer (1) Chapter 209 The Voice of Prayer (1) The white-bearded old man glanced sharply at Green and Laura, and said hoarsely, "Is this new here?" Woodice quickly explained the origins of Green and Laura, and specifically pointed out Green''s major rank. However, the gray-bearded old man obviously didn''t buy it. He just hummed and waved his hand and said, "Little girl, don''t bother me here, and here are two more laymen. Just arrange some work for them, and don''t make trouble for me." This gray-bearded old man is very upright, and his tone is very strong. He doesn''t give face at all. Even Woodis, who brought people here, is a little embarrassed. Said: "Mr. Bresson has this temper, and he also has the same attitude towards Director Cynthia. Don''t take offense." Laura said it didn''t matter, Green nodded, and felt at ease. In fact, Green had anticipated this possibility from the very beginning. After Nikolayevich became the director, rebuilding the Special Bureau in Fredenburg was almost equivalent to starting anew. For the original old man, as well as Green and others, definitely not will trust. With Green''s strength, he can survive from Faerun this time. If he returns to the Special Bureau of Langton City, since the deputy director of Starks died in battle, it is not difficult to take the position of deputy director with a little operation. However, in order to accommodate his trusted disciples, Nikolayevich just arranged Green to the headquarters in Fredenburg. Although his military rank was promoted by one level, he did not have any real power positions, so he had already shown his attitude. But Green didn''t feel wronged. Greater rights meant greater responsibilities. At this time, he was happy and leisurely, carefully studying the changes in the cemetery. Now that he knew that Mr. Bresson, who was in charge of the workshop and laboratory, didn''t like laymen, Green didn''t intend to beg bailai and quickly returned to his own office. In the past few days, Green''s main energy has been researching some new changes in the cemetery. Ever since he had carved up the divine nature, divine personality, and divine power left over from the God of Nature and stored them in the cemetery, Green felt a little different from before, especially when he was practicing meditation in recent days, he always felt the ear There was a murmur, as if someone was muttering, but listening carefully there was nothing. This makes Green very concerned. With his current mental strength, it is unlikely that he will experience hallucinations and auditory hallucinations. Since he can hear someone whispering, it must not be a hallucination. And just last night, when he was practicing meditation, he suddenly felt different from usual. When he finished his cultivation, he discovered that in the cemetery, there were many crystals floating around the big bell above the town hall. There are 26 crystals in total, which are the 26 crystals of divine power that Green obtained. They were originally stored in the town hall by him, but he did not know when he was pulled by his spiritual power and automatically surrounded the representative Gelfies. The great bell of meditation turned. Green frowned slightly, he didn''t know what was going on, but as the crystals of divine power formed a ring around the bell, as if an antenna device had been added, the voice in Green''s ears became clear. This time, although there is still some ambiguity, it can be heard that someone is indeed muttering, as if they are praying. "What''s going on? Could it be the prayers of the believers of the God of Nature?" Green pondered silently and guessed that the last time he relied on the strength of the flame archangel Holly and the shadow red dragon Alshvaro, plus the thunder and lightning angels and Angel of Frost made a cameo, successfully bluffing Sonic and others, making him successfully ingest a lot of benefits. Among them, the divinity, godhead, and divine power have all received nearly half of the share. It is estimated that Sonic must have hidden things, but it is not much worse. But at this time, Greene has not absorbed and refined any divinity and divine personality, nor has he swallowed the crystals of divine power. Why can he hear the prayers of the believers of the God of Nature? Green couldn''t figure it out for a while, because there was a **** involved, and even though he had fallen, he still didn''t dare to support him. The magic and greatness of the gods cannot be understood by ordinary people. They are existences of higher dimensions. Although they have fallen now, there is no guarantee that one day they will be resurrected. They will reappear in front of the world, rekindle the fire of God, and regain the inherent priesthood. At the same time, there is a person who is extremely depressed. He is the culprit who planned and implemented the great disaster in Faerun - Sonic! After dividing up the inheritance of the God of Nature, Sonic did not continue to miss the God of Nature. He knew that he could not eat the God of Nature with his current strength. He immediately brought all the benefits and the small space world that was cut from the God of Nature. Through his prearranged retreat, he left the Lorenzo Kingdom directly. At this time, Sonic turned into an old retired knight, hiding in a small town near the border of Loenne Federation, a neighboring country of Lorenzo Kingdom. This identity was reserved by him for a long time. The retired old knight named Nig has been living in this small town for more than ten years. No one would doubt that such a kind old man would have made it in a neighboring country. The perpetrators of the massacre of millions of deaths. Because he had been pretending to be an old knight by another stand-in before, Sonic came here to use this identity and adjusted very carefully for a few days, for fear of revealing his tricks and arousing suspicion. After all, his current reputation is at least in the Kingdom of Lorenzo and Several surrounding countries have stinky streets. Faerun City is such a big move, even if the kingdom government tries to cover it up, it can only bluff ordinary people, the truth has long been no secret in the circle of supernatural beings. There was no **** accident. Sonic was well hidden, and no one in the town noticed that the usually low-key old knight had changed. But after lurking, Sonic''s mood is not very good. In the face of the powerful Four-Winged Archangel and Shadow Red Dragon, the reason why Sonic was willing to agree to share five benefits, and took the initiative to persuade Hiddink and Nikolayevich, even sacrificed some interests to facilitate the two sides to reach an agreement, is not true. I''m afraid, but he can also gain other unknown benefits. The biggest advantage of this is that through the bloodline of the son of God Dicamoros and a belief ring, you can receive the belief of the **** of nature in the real world. Although the Church of Nature has shrunk dramatically in recent years, and the number of people who believe in the God of Nature has become increasingly rare, after all, the thin dead camel is bigger than the horse. The beliefs of these believers gathered together may be nothing to the gods, but to Sonic But it is a huge fortune. It is precisely because of this intention, and the fact that he has already obtained the ring of faith, that Sonic is very open-minded in the distribution of benefits. However, when things came to an end, Sonic was sad to find that he could not sense the prayers of the believers! (end of this chapter) Chapter 210： 215 Prayer Sounds (2) Chapter 210 215 The Voice of Prayer (2) "Impossible! What''s going on? When I got the Faith Ring last time, I could hear the prayers and prayers of countless believers. Why? Why are they all gone now?" All things caught. Fortunately, his self-control ability is still there, knowing that he must be calm at this time, impulsiveness and anger will not help, it will only bring more trouble. "Damn it! What went wrong?" Sonic recalled the details of each step, but could not find the reason why the sound of prayer disappeared. He tried a few more times, even infiltrating the faith ring with the blood of the Son of God of Decamoros, trying to reconnect those believers of the **** of nature. However, no matter how hard he tried, he still couldn''t hear the voice of prayer, so he finally gave up in frustration. Taking a deep breath, he comforted himself: "It doesn''t matter! Even if I can''t obtain the belief left by the **** of nature, the harvest this time is large enough, and I have obtained the crystallization of divinity, godhead, and divine power. The dream of countless natural disaster grade superhumans. There is also this space world divided from the natural kingdom of God, which swallowed up the city of Faerun in the real world, which is equivalent to complementing the cornerstone of the world. In the future, as long as I can become a demigod, I will Become my kingdom of God, so that I can reach the strength of a true **** in the demigod stage." Sonic keeps unraveling himself, but he doesn''t know that someone is troubled by the [Voice of Prayer] he wants. Green''s troubles stemmed from the lingering voices of prayers. Countless faint murmurs gathered together, as if tens of thousands of buzzing flies were lingering in his ears, but the practice of meditation would appear, which was very influential. his training efficiency. Listening to the prayers of believers is an ability that only gods have. Green also accidentally obtained the divinity, godhead, and divine power preserved by the **** of nature. He will store it in the town hall of the cemetery, and receive spiritual power when he practices meditation. The traction of the divine power crystals surrounds the big bell on the town hall, forming a temporary divine power cycle, in order to stimulate the divinity and stimulate the broken godhead, which is equivalent to simulating a pseudo-natural **** that has been weakened countless times. Therefore, every time Green practiced meditation, he would hear the prayers of the believers, but he did not integrate his divinity, nor did he acquire a complete divine personality, and he had no knowledge of divine sacrifices. Select Block. In such a situation, Green didnt dare to ask others for advice, so he could only check the information secretly and find a way to solve it himself. He couldnt give up practising meditation because of those buzzing noises. But after countless attempts, he could only give up and settle for the next best thing, at least to make these prayers sound less harsh. Green tried to select one of those prayer sounds. The prayer sound was actually made up of the prayers of countless believers. With Green''s spiritual intervention, he selected one of the concerns, and immediately there was a gratifying change. The voice he selected immediately became clear, while the other voices gradually became weaker, as if it had become the noise of the vegetable market in the distance. Although it could be heard, it had little effect. Green finally let out a sigh of relief, listening to someone talking is better than having ten thousand flies around his ear. It was a very nice female voice, her voice was very immature, it should be a girl: "Merciful Lord! Please listen to Freya''s prayer, bless your believers, help me find my sister, and kill those heinous bad people, I I would like to give you everything, my soul, my blood, my everything..." After listening to the little girl''s prayer, Green couldn''t help but feel a little stunned. What is this? It is not difficult to guess from the prayer words. It is a prayer for someone to find someone. What the **** is offering soul and blood? Is this little girl sure she is praying to the **** of nature and not begging to make a deal with some evil devil? After secretly complaining in his heart, Green had a strange feeling of eavesdropping on privacy from the bottom of his heart. He could feel that the praying little girl was just a shallow believer, but as she kept repeating the prayer words, her faith was deepening, and there was a faint power of faith. Although he could sense the voice of prayer, Green had not gained any power of faith before. It was not until he concentrated on listening to the little girl''s prayer alone that he sensed the real power of faith. Although it was very weak, it was real. Existence, and followed the voice of prayer to the cemetery, and then divided into two parts, one part turned into psionic energy, and the other part merged into the big bell. The part of ?? turned into psionic energy is very weak, and the balance of psionic energy converted into the cemetery is less than [0.001], but it is a real increase. This refreshed Green''s spirit. This harvest is real, and the power of faith in the clock magic tool that was integrated into the top of the town hall is also promoting the progress of his meditation. "Is this the benefit of faith? No wonder those gods are desperately trying to compete for believers. This kind of benefit is too tempting." Green sighed in his heart, but felt a little mentally exhausted. He immediately stopped meditating, and immediately cleared his ears, and there was no more prayer. sound. Green opened his eyes and pinched the bridge of his nose with his hand. It seemed that he had listened to the sound of prayer for too long just now, which made him feel very tired, and at the same time was secretly shocked by the power of God. At first, he only heard the sound of cluttered prayers, and then chose to listen to one alone. Even after ten minutes of this, he felt mentally exhausted. Green doesn''t know how those real gods respond to the voice of prayer. According to his test just now, if you want to gain the power of faith, those who must pray through the spiritual link can not respond, but they must link spiritually to pass this sentence. The connection channeled the power of the opponent''s faith. And those true gods often become millions of believers, how do they deal with such complicated sounds of prayer? Green guessed that there must be some kind of method, but he didn''t know it. With his current situation, when he was practicing meditation, receiving the voices of prayers from ten people at the same time has reached the limit of his actual spiritual power. This made Green slightly disappointed. If there were only ten people, it would be a bit tasteless. Green reluctantly entered the state of meditation again, and he remembered the messy sounds of prayers in his ears. He tried to use his spiritual power to carefully select the sounds of prayers that contained more power of faith. According to the truth, the stronger the believer''s own strength, the more devout the belief, the stronger the appeal, and the more belief power will be generated after receiving the response. In particular, the strength of the believer itself, if it is an apprentice-level superhuman, the power of belief generated by even a shallow believer is equivalent to dozens of devout ordinary people. Unfortunately, Green searched carefully for a long time, but couldn''t find a few supernatural believers. Even if there were, they were all very far away, and the voices of prayers were intermittent and unable to form a stable link. Green knew in his heart that the supernatural people who originally believed in the God of Nature were almost all members of the Church of Nature. Last time, the high priest of Sonic in Faerun City almost destroyed the entire Church of Nature for his own ambition. In other countries, the natural church in the Kingdom of Lorenzo has no room for survival. Faced with this situation, Green fell into thinking: "Since the supernatural can provide more power of faith, why don''t I cultivate some myself? Maybe it''s good to establish a church, but the name of the natural church must not be used anymore..." (end of this chapter) Chapter 211： Serena and Freya (1) Chapter 211 Serena and Freya (1) Friedenburg, as the original second largest city in the Northwest Province, is now the largest city with a population of 800,000. It is divided into four urban areas, namely, the Freidenburg area, the upper urban area, the lower urban area, and the factory area. Frydenburg District is also the noble district of the entire city. It is formed around the old Freidenberg Castle and surrounded by tall city walls. It is the essence of the city of Freidenburg. Uptown is located in the east of Frydenburg District. It is a place where the middle class such as businessmen, teachers, lawyers, and civil servants live. The infrastructure is relatively complete, and the social security is also very good. The Lower Town is located to the south of the Fredenburg district and the Upper Town. It is a settlement of the poor and migrant workers, dirty and chaotic and full of sin. As for the factory area, it is an industrial area formed in the south of Xiacheng District, near the Frieden River after the Industrial Revolution. Because of the economic depression in recent years, the factories have lost money and gone bankrupt, and many have been abandoned. Only a small number of factories are still producing, making This once prosperous industrial area appears to be somewhat depressed, and many workers who cannot survive join local gangs, which rapidly swells the gang organization in the city of Fredenburg. The Ruhr Street in the lower urban area, because it is close to the upper urban area, there is a police station within a hundred meters to the north, making the vicinity of the Ruhr Street a rare area in the lower urban area with a relatively good public security environment. Serena and Freya''s family lives on Ruhr Street. Their father used to be a skilled senior mechanic with the highest salary in the entire lower city. As long as they save a few years, they can move there. Go up town and put their sisters in a better school. However, not long ago, due to a business trip to Faer?n, I encountered an unimaginable disaster. The death of his father immediately brought down this hopeful family. The elder sister Serena was only fifteen years old, and the younger sister Freya was just eleven years old, still a naive age. And because of the early death of their mother, their father protected them very well, so that they did not know the viciousness of human hearts and the hardships of the world. But these two sisters are still rare beauties, especially the elder sister Serena, a young girl, who has begun to develop, with a slender body, irregular bumps, tight skin, and full of vitality. The younger sister is a cute little loli, with cute big eyes and a cute little nose, which is the favorite dessert of some noble masters with special hobbies. Poverty and chaotic order make the lower city naturally breed many maggots in the dark, and even Ruhr Street cannot become the real pure land of the lower city. It was already five o''clock in the afternoon, and as the factory got off work, there were more people on the street. Freya''s face was a little panicked, and she trotted to her home, looking back from time to time, her little face was full of fear, and she looked very pitiful. In the morning, my sister said that she was going out to do some errands, and she would be back at noon, so she could be obedient at home, but in the afternoon, her sister didn''t come back, and Freya couldn''t help but panic. She has a feeling that something happened to her sister. This is the ability she has had since she was a child, especially after she believes in the **** of nature and begins to pray every day, this feeling becomes more accurate. Because of their late mother, their father and daughter are all believers of the **** of nature, but in recent years, the behavior of the natural church has become more and more extreme, so that they dare not blatantly publicize their beliefs, but insist on it before dinner every day Prayer to the **** of nature. Unfortunately, the fallen **** of nature did not protect them. Instead, it was the former high priest of the Church of Nature who buried her father''s life with her own hands. Freya was very smart, and she felt bad, so she immediately went to the nearby police station to call the police. However, when the police there heard that her home was on Ruhr Street, they immediately waved their hands with a cigarette in their mouth, saying that the place was not under their control, and threw her out. Freya was helpless and panicked. She searched aimlessly for many places where her sister might go but found nothing. It wasn''t until four o''clock in the afternoon, when she felt danger, she suddenly woke up and ran back in a panic. own home. Just as Freya disappeared at the entrance of a three-story apartment building, on the not far corner of the street, two young men dressed in leather armor and dressed as mercenaries came out with snarky eyes and looked at Freya with sullen eyes. The doorway where the house is located. At the same time, at the corner of the stairs on the second floor, Freya secretly squatted and looked out, showing half of her small head. Although she is afraid, she is very smart. The death of her father and the disappearance of her sister seem to have inspired a certain potential in her. She confirmed that someone was following her just now, and she was hiding here, trying to find that person. Freya''s eyes were sharp, and she soon saw the two young mercenaries in their twenties. One of them made her heart tensed. That man''s name was Jack, who lived nearby and was nominally a mercenary. , is actually a vicious gang member, his hands and feet are usually not clean, and he has a bad reputation in the neighborhood. "This bad guy is following me, what does he want to do?" Freya tried her best to think calmly, and now there is no one she can rely on. Immediately, Freya''s eyes turned to another person. She had never seen this person, but according to her feeling, it was ten times more dangerous than Jack. This is a really cruel character. Freya quickly retracted her gaze, continued up the stairs, passed the door of her house, but did not open the door to enter, but went directly to the third floor, and then went up from the third floor to the roof. On the roof, there is a small shack made of waste wood and boxes. On the surface, it looks like piles of debris. In fact, the box is opened from below and it is a secret space that can accommodate children. This is the secret base of Freya and her sister, not even their father knows. Before leaving this morning, Serena told Freya that if you feel something is wrong, dont go home, hide here first, and store some food and water here. Sister Serena knows her sister''s abilities, and she warned her in advance to beware of the worst case, at least her sister won''t be caught. Freya''s small body got into the small shack, then turned around and carefully closed the lid of the box, hugged her knees and shrank to the corner, tears fell drop by drop, but she didn''t dare to cry a little, she didn''t know those bad people When are you coming up. At a time like this, a little girl who is only eleven years old has no choice but to pray silently and hope that the gods will bless her. "O great **** of nature! You are the most merciful Lord, the lost lamb prays to you..." Silent prayer, supported by Freya''s innately powerful spiritual power and spiritual sense, formed the voice of prayer and conveyed it to the mind of Green who was meditating. A thread-like messy and disorderly voice of prayers appeared in Green''s mind, maybe it was destined that Green chose to listen to Freya''s prayer... (end of this chapter) Chapter 212： 217 Serena and Freya (2) Chapter 212 217 Serena and Freya (2) "Child..." A voice that seemed to come from a long distance suddenly sounded in Freya''s mind. The voice was a little ethereal, but it was clearly heard. Freya was taken aback and couldn''t even maintain the prayer posture of clenching her hands in front of her chest. She abruptly opened her eyes and looked around. Unfortunately, there was nothing different except for the worn wooden boards. "Who? Are you the great lord of nature? Did you answer my prayer?" Freya asked in disbelief, but she still kept her excited voice down. The voice just continued to say indifferently: "Prayers cannot be redeemed, patience will suffer more pain, weakness is the original sin! Get up, accept my gift, and embrace the power to change fate..." In the cemetery, Green''s mouth twitched slightly, and he said the middle two lines that made him a little embarrassed. Through Freya''s prayer, Green has read the little girl''s memory, which is the power of the gods for the believers, and the believers have no privacy for the gods they believe in. Green can feel that Freya''s spiritual talent is very good. Her soul has two attributes of wind and fire, and she has a very keen inspiration, which is suitable for becoming an arcanist or a psychic. However, Green is just a fake god, and there is no inheritance of other extraordinary professions. Freya is destined to follow the path of the necromancer, and Green has to pay another hundred psionic energy to the cemetery for this. Green didn''t feel depressed because of the [bills] that suddenly popped out of the cemetery at the last moment, but heaved a sigh of relief. Because as long as the psychic energy is handed over, even if it is approved by the cemetery, this is almost equivalent to the principle of enjoying citizenship by paying taxes. Since it has been recognized by the cemetery, it means that he is not in the wrong direction this time. Freya sat in a daze, the words in her ears were deafening, and she whispered: "Weakness is the original sin, praying for redemption... The power to change fate... Is this the power to change fate?" Without warning, a huge white bone shield appeared in front of him, and with a bang, the small shack made of old wooden boards was propped open from the inside. Feeling a cool and cold force emerging from the body, it is the unique death energy of the necromancer, the cold breath makes Freya pale, and her eyes are full of firmness: "Dad is gone, now only me and I are left. Sister, Freya wants to protect her sister and will never allow anyone to hurt her." While speaking, Freya looked at the Bone Shield, which was a spell of one levelBone Shield! is a spell inspired by Freya''s heart when she became a necromancer apprentice. Freya hoped to protect her last relatives, so this magic appeared. However, Freya is not satisfied with this magic. Although she wants to protect her subconsciously, she does not like shields. Compared with the cuteness on the outside, there is an aggressive little devil hidden in her heart, but it has always been She was so well protected by her father and sister that she had no chance to touch the truth in her heart. But now, because of the death of her father and the unpredictable fate of her sister, she is doing her best to show her minions like a frightened little beast. Therefore, when Freya saw the bone shield, she was not satisfied. She subconsciously hoped that the spell could not only defend but also have the ability to kill bad people. At this moment, neither Green nor Freya thought that the huge bone shield that was suspended in front of Freya began to deform! From a normal bone shield gradually turned into a huge bone arm. This white bone arm stretched out from the ground, and it seemed to be only more than two meters long, but Frye could feel that as long as she wanted the bone claw to stretch, it would make the bone claw''s arm bone thinner and the metacarpal bone thinner. Reduce the intensity, you must master the proportions when using it. The shape of the bone shield can still be seen on the palm of the ??bone claw, but it is much smaller, only one meter square, which can still be used for defense, and there are five more white bone fingers that are comparable to the thickness of a normal human arm. Each white bone finger is more than one meter long, and the last phalanx of the fingertip is extraordinarily slender, and the tip is as sharp as a spear, which can pierce iron armor. Green did not expect such an operation, and was sighing in surprise when a prompt came suddenly. Green immediately checked the attributes, and there was an extra [Bone Claw lv1] in the skill bar! Bone Claw [lv1], a first-level spell, a variant of Bone Shield, which evolved according to the mind of Freya, an apprentice of the elementary bone mage. Green was secretly surprised. He didn''t expect that Freya''s extraordinary profession was not an orthodox Necromancer, but a branch of NecromancerBone Mage! In addition, Freya has a unique talent, and she actually derived a new spell, and the derived [Bone Claw Technique] actually reflected and projected onto him. With a slight movement in her mind, she used the Bone Claw Technique, and suddenly a huge spiritual force appeared. It can condense in front of him, and suddenly a huge white-boned palm emerges from the depths of the ground. Because Green''s level is much higher than Freya''s, even if it is [lv1]''s bone claw technique, it is quite amazing when he uses it. The bone finger is slender and sharp, thicker than the thigh of an ordinary person, and the arm bone connected to the ground is larger, like a thigh bone from a mammoth! With Green''s thoughts moving, this huge bone claw suddenly stretched out more than ten meters from the ground, and then slapped the ground like a fly. There was a sudden bang, like a cannon attacking the city, and a huge palm print that was half a meter deep was shot on the marble floor in the central hall of the town! As the bone claws lifted, it brought up a piece of smoke and gravel, and at the same time, the surrounding spiritual energy gathered, and the ground was quickly restored to its original state. Green''s eyes lit up when he saw it, this [Bone Claw Technique] is quite powerful! Not only is it both offensive and defensive, but also powerful enough. If used well enough, the Necromancer can gain a good melee ability. And the potential of this spell is also very good, there are many changes that can be used, and after the upgrade in the future, there can be one more bone claw, which is equivalent to the caster adding a pair of giant hands that are countless times larger. And Green still has an expectation in his heart. Since Freya''s [Bone Claw Technique] can be projected back to him, then when Freya''s practice upgrades the Bone Claw Technique, will his Bone Claw Technique follow suit? upgrade? Thinking of this, Green couldn''t help but look forward to it. At this time, Freya didn''t know that her small body had been targeted by some unscrupulous guy hiding behind the scenes, but her natural inspiration made him sneeze subconsciously, reach out and rub his nose, as if When I want to catch a cold, I always feel a little chilly on my back, and the feeling of being on my back is like being missed by a bad guy. Freya frowned, subconsciously a little scared, but seeing the terrifying huge bone claw erected in front of her, she couldn''t help but harden her heart, her eyes flashed cold and firm: "This is a gift from the great Lord. My divine power, I, Freya Silvado Sharon, is the chosen one who is favored by the true God! From today, I will be the representative of the great true God in the world!" # It''s the weekend again, please subscribe! Thanks a lot! (end of this chapter) Chapter 213： Bone Claw (1) Chapter 213 Bone Claw (1) suddenly acquired extraordinary abilities and became a necromancer apprentice, causing Freya''s secondary attribute to explode. After half a day, Freya controlled her emotions and calmed down, and then tried to manipulate the huge bone claw in front of her. When she became a necromancer, many basic concepts about supernatural existence came to her mind, and she also got the basic knowledge of necromancer cultivation and the inheritance of meditation. As a precious No. 1 test material, in order to get her on the right track as soon as possible, Green deliberately provided a full set of meticulous services. He wants to see how Freya will develop after becoming an extraordinary person, what kind of feedback it will bring to him, and whether it is worth investing energy and resources. Half an hour later, Freya gradually became proficient in manipulating bone claws, which made her very excited, but also a little tired. After all, she is currently only a first-level necromancer apprentice. Even if she is talented and has very strong mental power, she can maintain bone for half an hour. Claws are also quite laborious. Withdrawn the bone claw technique, Freya panted slightly, but her beautiful big eyes no longer had the hesitation and panic she had before, and the extraordinary ability she suddenly acquired made her seem to be a different person. It seems that it is just a stronger ant. "Sister Serena, Freya will come to you soon." Freya made up her mind, still sitting on the roof with her knees on her back, silently waiting for the magic in her body to recover. Green was watching Freya''s every move through the power of faith link. He couldn''t help nodding slightly, thinking that the little girl was good. Even though he was eager to find his sister, he still didn''t rashly break out. He was patient and mature. After seven o''clock in the evening, it was completely dark, and Freya silently ate the food left by her sister for him, dry and hard bread and a pot of cold boiled water. filled her stomach, and Freya''s magic power was almost restored. Green has been following her, thinking that she must take action, but she did not expect this little girl to be patient and start practicing meditation. Green could feel that her inner emotions were very urgent, hoping to find her sister as soon as possible, but she was refrained. "Is this little girl going to wait and see?" Greene did not directly peep at Freya''s thoughts, but kept a little suspense and prepared to wait and see. "Is it true that those gods also have some spare time and pay special attention to a certain believer that interests them? There is no special reason, just to amuse themselves. Perhaps one of their thoughts will create a legend, and a legend will be born that will be passed down by countless people. A hero." Green suddenly thought about it, and then smiled, he is far from reaching that level now, a mere formal-level and middle-level necromancer, who just took **** luck to gain some divinity, godhead, and divine power. Isn''t it too ridiculous to speculate on the idea of ??the true god? Green took time to relax and restrained his mood. At this time, there was a new situation on Freyas side. Just over half an hour after Freya began to meditate, Jack who followed her back and another young man with sullen eyes came to the door of the apartment where Freya and her sister originally lived. Among them, Jack was a habitual thief. Picking and unlocking doors was his specialty. He took out the wire from the wrist guard, inserted it into the lock, and with a few fiddlings, the door to Freya''s house was opened. The two carefully pushed the door open, trying not to make a sound to alarm the people in the room. But soon they were disappointed, the house was empty, the door slippers were neat, and the bedroom and kitchen had no signs of being used. checked it carefully, causing the hearts of the two to sink. Jack cursed: "Damn, let that little girl run away! She must have noticed our stalking and sneaked away from another exit." The sullen youth''s eyes were even more fierce. He glanced at the chattering Jack, and immediately told him to shut up. After a while, he asked, "Do you know where that little girl can go? Relatives or friends?" Jack shook his head immediately, indicating that he didn''t know anymore. At the same time, Freya was already standing on the stairs on the third floor. If the young man of prey and Jack walked halfway up the stairs at this time, they would be able to see Freya when they looked up. Unfortunately, they are just ordinary gang members, not police officers or special agents who are professionally tracked down. Freya looked at the big man who could decide the fate of her and her sister not long ago. At this time, she had a condescending feeling. After becoming a necromancer, her senses became more acute. The young man''s conversation with Jack. Besides, the two were fearless and did not lower their voices at all: "Jack, you''d better think about it carefully, if we have to take her back before dawn, you know the consequences!" "This..." Jack was a little embarrassed and didn''t say anything. The other person snorted coldly: "Ludi has already caught that Serena, we should grab this little girl directly during the day, it''s what you said that it''s not good to make too much noise, you have to wait until the sky. Hei, let her run away now, I will not bear the responsibility for this matter for you." Jack swallowed his saliva with an ugly face. Although he is also a very difficult person in the vicinity, he is only a coward in the face of the real desperadoes. He reluctantly accompanies a smile and says: "Brother Sam, please rest assured, it''s West. The person Slime wants, I will definitely find that little girl." "Jack, Sam, Sislem!" Freya stood on the third floor silently, repeating these three names in her heart, especially Sislem, who is a thunderous presence in the lower city, and has almost mastered most of the illegal laws in the entire lower city. Business, even in the entire city of Frydenburg, can be counted among the underworld gangsters. "It''s a pity that their dead father is dead, otherwise as long as they catch the old man, these two little girls will have to be at the mercy of them." Jack gritted his teeth and said it was useless, hoping to release the pressure he was bearing. Although I don''t know why the Boss Sislem wanted to seize the pair of sisters, this was an opportunity he had to seize, an opportunity to climb up from a low-level gangster! Freia upstairs heard Jack mention her father, her cold eyes instantly filled with murderous intent. But Freya didn''t act immediately. She wanted to see who the elder Sislem was and why he wanted to arrest her and her sister. At this time, Jack and Sam, who had returned without success, had already walked downstairs, and the two whispered as they walked, saying something Freya couldn''t hear. When they reached the door downstairs, the two stopped for a moment, talked a few more words, and then walked in two directions separately. (end of this chapter) Chapter 214： 219 Bone Claw (2) Chapter 214 219 Bone Claw (2) Freya stood on the jogging platform on the second floor, saw the backs of the two through the windowsill, frowned slightly, and finally looked at Sam, took small steps downstairs and followed. "My sister must have been caught by these people. They mentioned a man named Luke just now, and he caught my sister." Freya followed Sam while thinking. The city of Fredenburg has not yet popularized street lights. At night, only the city hall and several buildings in the city center are illuminated. Those are expensive magic lamps that ordinary families cannot afford. The Xiacheng District is a slum, it is completely dark, the workers who are tired like dogs after ten hours of work go to bed early, and there are no policemen or watchmen on the streets, which makes this dark urban area even more dangerous. Especially after leaving Ruhr Street, the air was filled with a lingering sour smell, mixed with a touch of blood. However, after a few blocks, Freya found that Sam in front had started to circle back, which made her a little puzzled: "Did he find out? No, he is going to go up the city." According to the direction of Sam''s walking, Freya estimated in her heart: "Could it be that the elder Sislem lives in Uptown?" After a few minutes, Sam avoided the patrol and entered the area of ??Uptown. Although it is also dark and there are no street lights, there are patrols and police stations in the upper city. The security and environment are not known to be many times better than those in the lower city. Especially in the neighborhood parks, there is a faint scent of flowers in the air. Neither Sam nor Freya have a registered permanent residence in the upper city. Besides, they have to avoid patrols when they go out at midnight. Obviously Sam is very experienced, and he is familiar with the route and time of the patrol, so he hid his whereabouts very cleverly. Freya also followed him and went straight to a nice looking apartment and went straight to the second floor. This made Freya a little excited. She suspected that Sister Serena was locked here, and immediately followed up, ready to check the movement. Who knew that Sam walked out with a small box within two minutes of entering. Freya hid in the shadow in front of the next door and listened carefully. There was no movement inside, not even breathing. With her keen senses after becoming a superhuman, she could hear the breathing of three people in the house next door, but when Sam entered that room, there was no one breathing. Unless Serena had been killed, it was impossible to stay there. here. Freya continued to follow, but unexpectedly found that Sam went around and came to the police station not far from her home. Moreover, she was very familiar with the police officers on duty at the police station. She said hello and walked in. This made Freya see it, and her heart sank. It was a collusion between the police and the bandits. Instead, when she left the police station, she felt that someone was following behind her. "The police who represent justice are actually allied with gang members! What a depraved and dark world!" Freya showed a mocking smile. It didn''t take long for Sam to walk out of the police station, but the small box in his hand was gone, and his footsteps were brisk and a little relieved. However, when he passed the street corner and was about to walk into the lower city, a gloomy chill suddenly shrouded him, causing him to shudder. Years of gang career made him very vigilant. In addition, there were many enemies staring at him. He didn''t dare to be careless at all, and immediately turned over and jumped more than two meters when he noticed that he was wrong. As an ordinary person without extraordinary abilities, Sam''s reactions and actions are perfect, and he is worthy of being a retired veteran who has gone to the battlefield. However, when he saw what was behind him through the faint moonlight, an uncontrollable fear instantly filled his brain: "Strange...weird~~~ it''s weird!" I saw four or five meters away, a huge, white, bony palm suddenly sticking out from the ground. The palm and fingers were more than two meters long, and this was not even counting the thick arm bone sticking out from the ground. "Damn, what''s the hand of this thing?" Sam''s brain was in chaos. Even though he served in the army and heard a lot of weird legends, he never saw the real weirdness. He didn''t expect to win the grand prize tonight. . "Run!" Sam''s hand holding the gun trembled like never before, he didn''t even dare to pull the trigger, the only thought in his mind was to run away! Unfortunately, under the extreme fear, the strong and sturdy thighs were trembling and unable to exert any strength, staggered and almost fell. In the next moment, the bone claw had already caught it, and it was four or five meters away, and it was immediately caught in front of him. With a puff, the five sharp and long phalanges had been deeply inserted into Sam''s flesh. Intense pain and fear made Sam instinctively let out a heart-piercing scream, but when the scream reached his mouth, he was blocked by an invisible force. Just now, Freya found that Sam was about to scream, and subconsciously wanted to block his mouth to prevent him from making a sound. Unfortunately, the distance was too far, and Freya couldn''t reach it, but she didn''t expect that there would be a mass of psychic energy flowing with her thoughts. It entered Sam''s mouth, as if a mass of invisible glue made him unable to make a sound, and even felt the pain of suffocation. Freya was slightly surprised, and then suddenly realized that this is not a miracle, it is just the most basic use of mental power to control psionic energy, but she has just become an extraordinary person, and she is not used to it, so she did not take the initiative to use it. "Mr. Sam, I believe you should know me." When Sam was about to suffocate, Freya relaxed the strength of the psionic gag, and at the same time controlled the bone claws to pull him in front of him. Sam breathed in the air a little, which made him feel like the rest of his life, but he was still unable to take a deep breath, which made his chest suffocate, and then moved his body and was held by the terrifying huge bone claw to get a beautiful little girl in a gray cloth skirt. in front of the girl. Suddenly his eyes widened and he recognized Freya, but what happened? The boss of Sislem clearly said that he was just an ordinary girl, so why did he become a strange being with mysterious power? Sam''s eyes were full of horror, and it wasn''t even so painful for the bone claws to pierce the flesh. "Tell me, where is my sister? I can consider letting you go." Freya''s tone was light, her voice was clear, and it was very pleasant, but it sounded like devilish babble in Sam''s ears. "No! No! You will definitely kill me. Weird will never tell the truth. You say let me go now, but you will definitely kill me!" Sam fell into a state of hysteria after being extremely frightened and didn''t answer the question at all. . This made Freya frown, not expecting this to be the case. In fact, this can''t be blamed on her, because through the link of faith, Greene has given her the ability to become an extraordinary person, so that her psychic energy is somewhat contaminated with the breath of divine power. He just used psionic energy to block Sam''s mouth, allowing that trace of divine power to penetrate into the body, directly polluting Sam''s fragile soul, causing his soul to be damaged, mentally distorted, and hysterical. (end of this chapter) Chapter 215： Attack on Freya (1) Chapter 215 Freya of the Attack (1) "Damn, did you break it? You tried to be careful." Freya sighed regretfully. When she found out that Sam was crazy and couldn''t communicate normally, she couldn''t help but feel very depressed, and secretly rejoiced that she was gifted extraordinary by the great god. Ability is no longer as fragile as ordinary people. At the same time, his mind moved, and the bone claws suddenly retracted, pinching Sam who was in his grasp. Suddenly Sam''s breath stopped abruptly, the bones on his body were shattered in several places, the broken ribs were deeply inserted into the internal organs, and the lungs that were squeezed to the limit expelled all the air... Five seconds later, Freya released her claws, and Sam''s body was thrown on the ground like a rag doll. After ?? killed Sam, Freya did not panic, looking at the terrifying corpse with seven holes bleeding, it seemed no different from the little mouse she trampled to death when she was a child. At this time, in the dormitory provided by the Special Bureau, Green was still watching the situation on Freya''s side, which was a bit like watching a live reality show. What Freya did made Green quite impressed: "I didn''t expect this little girl to be really decisive, talented, opportunity, and cruel. I don''t know where she can go in the future?" The corners of Freya''s mouth were upturned, and she said to herself, "Just die. Anyway, the police station over there are all his comrades, so I went to them and asked where my sister was." In the police station not far away, the police officer on duty was holding a picture book. The law and order in Shangcheng District is very good, and there are patrols at night. The police station is hardly used. The policeman finds a reason to give out a reasonable bonus. It''s Ariof''s turn to be on duty today. He knew the Sam who had just sent off. He was the contact between their director and the boss of Sislem in Xiacheng. The box just sent was for this month''s account, and it was estimated to be five thousand gold. pound. Thinking of these gold pounds, Aliov was also a little excited. The regular police officers at the police station all had a share of the money, so it was because they didn''t know how much they could get this month. Aliov was thinking about it, when a footstep came from outside the door, which made him raise his brows and feel a little unhappy in his heart: "Who is it that doesn''t sleep at midnight, and came here to cause trouble for him?" Putting down the book, looking up, just saw Freya, who walked in, made his frown even tighter. He knew Freya and had seen it during the day. It was the Freya he received who came to ask for help. "Little girl, why are you here again?" Ariof rubbed his forehead impatiently. Speaking of which, he wasn''t really that bad. He was just too busy, too lazy to meddle in his own business, with no sense of justice. The dead bottom policeman, but his luck is really not very good today. "Hey, so it''s you!" Freya also recognized the other party, and she couldn''t say that she disliked the policeman. Where is my sister?" Aliov couldn''t help laughing and laughing. He talked a lot during the day and co-authored it all in vain. He said angrily: "Go out, how do I know where your sister is!" He stood up and wanted to go out and drive Freya away. He didn''t know that the Sislem boss was sending someone to arrest the little girl in front of him. Of course, even if he knew, he would pretend not to know. This is his principle of doing things. , one more thing is worse than one less thing, one less thing is worse than nothing, which really helped him avoid a lot of trouble. Freya was expressionless and stood still, watching Aliov, who was over 1.8 meters tall, come over. In comparison, she was like a weak little cat. However, in the next moment, Freya''s eyes suddenly widened, her dark brown pupils turned blood red, and she screamed, "You lied! You are all in the same group, and you took my sister away!" As he spoke, a huge bone palm suddenly protruded from behind Freya. Aliov was shocked, he couldn''t help screaming, and his head was pierced by a bone knuckle of a forefinger that was stretched out. With a ?? puff, the knuckles of the index finger that had been stretched several times in an instant shrank back, and red and white viscous liquid spurted out from the pierced wound in the front and back of the head. Until the last moment, Aliov never thought that he would be killed by a little girl who looked harmless, his face was full of incredible astonishment. At the same time, Joey Jackson, the director of the office inside, heard the movement outside, and immediately asked vigilantly, "Ariof, what''s going on?" As the director, Joey Jackson does not usually need to be on duty, but today is the day when Sislem sent someone to send money, involving several thousand gold pounds. Stay on the night shift at the police station. Not long ago, Sam, who was most trusted by Sislem, had just delivered the money, and Director Joey counted the money over and over with a wide-eyed smile. He was about to put the money in the safe when he suddenly heard something wrong outside. Even so, he did not doubt that anyone would dare to commit murder at the police station. After all, even the most basic organization represented the authority of the kingdom. However, when he opened the door and walked out of the director''s room, he was shocked when he saw the body lying on the ground. He hurriedly took out the gun, only to find that the gun pocket around his waist was empty, and he put the gun in the drawer of his desk. . Finding that he didn''t have a gun, Director Joey hurriedly turned around and wanted to go back to get the gun, but he heard a few puffs at the next moment, and at the same time felt severe pain in his shoulders and thighs, opened his mouth and screamed, but was blocked, invisible. Psionic energy condensed into gel and blocked his mouth. Freia was once reborn twice, and the psionic gag technique was used very timely. Director Joey''s eyes widened, his throat kept squirming, but he couldn''t make a sound. In the next moment, the four elongated phalanxes inserted into Joey''s body and turned in a circle, facing Freya who walked in. Boss Sislem had greeted him before and told him to pay attention to Serena and Sister Freya. However, as the chief of the police station, he is not a subordinate of Sislem, so he found Freya during the day and did not arrest him, but only notified Sam and Jack who happened to be nearby. At this time, he suddenly saw Freya and Ariof who was killed and fell to the ground. How could Director Joey not understand what was going on! He cursed Sislem in his heart for killing himself and dragging him to be buried with him. It was obvious that the little girl in front of him was not a normal person. The so-called extraordinary, the folks call this kind of existence strange. As the director of the police station, Joey Jackson knew some common sense about the superhuman. He was extremely frightened and kowtowed and begged for mercy, but his body was penetrated by four phalanges, like a large kebab, and it hurts to move a little bit. . #Please subscribe! Thank you for your support! (end of this chapter) Chapter 216： 221 Attack on Freya (2) Chapter 216 221 Attack of Freya (2) Freya walked to Director Joey step by step. Because of the height difference, and Director Joey was stuck in the air, Freya looked up at him, with beautiful pink eyes, But in Joey Jackson''s eyes, he felt the horror of death approaching. "Do you know where my sister is?" Freya asked the same question. If Joey Jackson dared to say no at this moment, it would definitely be the same as what happened to Aliov not far away. Joey subconsciously glanced at the corpse a few meters away, gulped his saliva, and quickly replied: "I know, I know, isn''t your sister''s name Serena?" When Freya heard her sister''s name, her originally calm mood finally turned into an emotion of excitement and anticipation, and said quickly: "Great, tell me quickly, I can let you go, and let you get as powerful as me. ability." Joey Jackson originally only wanted to survive, but he didn''t expect Freya to draw him a pie, even if he was very deep, his heart could not help racing. Joey applied for the Knights Academy when he was young, but unfortunately, he was not talented enough to be admitted, and he ended up only going to an ordinary police academy. Over the years, he had given up on supernatural powers, but he never expected to be brought up again by Freya, and swore that he would be able to obtain supernatural powers. If someone else said these words, Joey would definitely not believe it, but when Freya said it, it was somewhat convincing. Because not long ago, Joey could be sure that the little girl Freya was just an ordinary little girl, but now she has the extraordinary ability to control his life and death. Is there really any shortcut that can make ordinary people become extraordinary? Moreover, at the moment, people are the knife and I am the fish, and Joey Jackson can''t help but refuse, he endured the severe pain, squeezed out a smile and said: "My lord, Miss Serena was taken away by Sislem in the lower city. According to him, there seems to be a A big man has taken a fancy to the adults and Miss Serena, and wants...to train you to be that kind of...slaves..." Joey stammered, not knowing what rhetoric to use to explain the perverted preferences of some nobles to the eleven or twelve-year-old girl in front of him. Freya didn''t know much about it, but she didn''t care too much, other things didn''t matter, as long as she found her sister. And this time, the one who captured Serena and Freya through the Sislim was an 82-year-old old Viscount who lived in the Fredenburg area, still old and strong, and was immortal. According to information provided by Joey, Sislem forged loan documents, saying that Serena and Freya''s father lent them a large sum of money, and now their father is dead, but the debt cannot be revoked and must be paid by them. repay. Although Serena is an older sister, she is only a fifteen-year-old child in the final analysis, and the world before Green Crossing was only the age of a junior high school student. Faced with this situation suddenly, she was at a loss and helpless. She never thought that the documents signed with her father''s name were all fake. In the end, he made up his mind and took the responsibility alone and went to the house of Viscount Lusivan as a maid to repay the loan. Because the Viscount Lusiwang was very urgent and wanted to take Selina away on the spot, although it felt a little strange, Selina had to agree for the high-paying maid job, and wrote a note asking the West. Mr. Slime handed it over to his sister Freya. It''s a pity that the pure Serena didn''t know that she was facing a group of beasts with no bottom line. After she left the office with her forefoot, Sislem threw the note into the trash can. In fact, Joey didn''t know so many details. He only knew that Serena had been tricked into the villa of the Viscount Lusivan in the suburbs, where the old Viscount trained slave girls. Not a secret. "Mr. Joy, thank you for telling me the whereabouts of Sister Serena. In return, I can honor my promise and give you a chance to gain extraordinary power." Freya gently lifted the dirty skirt, as if She gave a ladylike salute, with a happy smile on her face. This was the first time she smiled from the very beginning. Feeling the sincere gratitude of the other party, Joey Jackson couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief, and at the same time, he also had a feeling of anticipation: "Is it true that this time, not only does it not need to die, but it can also be a blessing in disguise and become an extraordinary person with powerful abilities. ?" Just as he was thinking wildly in his heart, Joey Jackson suddenly felt a cool breath from the wounds on his shoulders and thighs. The cold air that invaded his body made him refreshed, and his senses were extraordinarily clear, as if he could feel the breeze blowing on his hair. "Is this... has it started?" Joey looked at Freya excitedly and eagerly, feeling more and more cold air pouring into his body, from the cool and comfortable at the beginning, to the cold and stiffness of the body, until Eventually lost consciousness. "Did the infection of death fail?" Green noticed that Joey Jackson was completely dead, and was slightly disappointed. Originally, he was planning to turn him into a shadow warrior to rein in the chief of the police station with a small official position but a lot of power. Even before Freya vowed to help Director Joey become an extraordinary person, it was also instructed by Green, so that he could let go of his body and mind so that he could infect and transform. Unfortunately, this person''s soul and body functions are still too weak, and Green is not willing to spend psionic energy for this person. Before completing the process of transforming the shadow warrior, his soul collapsed first. "Sure enough, the success rate is still too low." Green was very busy, but he just got up on a temporary basis. Even if he failed, he didn''t worry too much. Anyway, Director Joey is not a good person. And this time Green is not without gains, at least he can confirm that he can use magic directly through Freya''s body when Freya agrees. This is somewhat similar to a weakened version of seance. Through the existence of believers, the coordinates of the soul are locked, and divine power is projected into the air. However, this kind of seance is extremely expensive, often reaching the target from the kingdom of God, the distance is very far, and even isolated from time and space, a large amount of the divine power projected is wasted in vain, and the divine power that eventually falls on the believers is completely absent. These drawbacks make seances seem very tasteless. Even in the major churches, very few people use seances that are favored by the gods. However, Green, a fake **** who masters divinity, divine personality, and divine power, does not have so many disadvantages in using seance, because his body is in Fredenburg City, only a few blocks away from the police station where Freya is located. And he doesn''t need to project divine power, he just uses Freya as a relay station. Although the use of magic is limited by Freya''s current extraordinary level, as far as the magic itself is concerned, there is not much extra consumption, and it is definitely hiding in the shadows. Human abilities. 2 will be delivered, please subscribe! (end of this chapter) Chapter 217： Blackened Serena (1) Chapter 217 Blackened Serena (1) "It''s a pity that you failed. It seems that you have a heavy crime and cannot bear the mercy and strength of our Lord." Freya looked at Joey Jackson who fell to the ground and died without any surprise. Because of the infection of death, the body quickly decayed. , turned into a bone. At this time, Freya almost became a mad believer. After gaining supernatural powers, she firmly believed that she was favored by God. Even if Greene failed to cast a spell on Joey, she would automatically make up many reasons, all of which were not the fault of the true God. But this person''s belief is not sincere, and he is not worthy of the blessing of the great divine power. Meanwhile, a castle-like mansion on the outskirts of Fredenburg. This is the secret base where the Viscount Lucivan trains female slaves, and it is also an important place for him to make friends with other high-ranking nobles. Almost most of the nobles and high-ranking officials in Fredenburg City have secretly come here to select the female slaves that the Viscount Lucifer has carefully trained. It has long been no secret in the aristocratic circle of Freidenburg, but it has become a symbol of fashion and status. If a noble family does not have a Lucian slave girl, it almost shows from the side that he is not accepted by the aristocratic circle of Freidenburg. . At this moment, the basement of the castle, the huge basement was specially designed and built at the beginning. The surrounding walls are made of rough and huge stones, each of which weighs a ton. They are stacked layer upon layer, giving a heavy and solid visual impact. . Because more than a dozen expensive magic lamps were installed on the walls, the basement was not dark and dark, but the torture instruments placed against the walls and the narrow cages gave people a shuddering feeling. Even though the torture instruments and cages were cleaned and wiped clean without leaving any bloodstains, as if they were new, they were still suffocating. These are the treasures of Viscount Lucy. In this mansion, there are two male servants who are responsible for cleaning the place every day and maintaining the torture instruments that serve the female slaves. Serena was locked in a cage that couldn''t stand upright in terror and despair, her hands and feet were tied, and she was curled up in the corner like a frightened little beast. There is an iron plate with food next to the door of the cage. The food inside is not bad. There are fish, meat, and rice. It is not leftovers, but there are no utensils and hands are tied. If you want to eat Things must be eaten directly on the plate like an animal. Selina regretted it very much. From the time she was forcibly brought into this basement and locked up, she had a vague understanding that what awaited her would be unimaginable torture and humiliation, until her personality was wiped out and she turned into a human-shaped animal. "Little Freya, I don''t know what''s going on, I hope she is smarter and doesn''t get caught by those bastards." Serena whispered, she is not stupid, on the contrary, she is very smart, and she has already figured out a lot by this time. The conspiracy behind, and the other party will probably not let her sister go, thinking of this can''t help her more pain. "Hey, little girl, she''s quite strong!" A shrill female voice walked over with heavy footsteps. It was a fat woman who was over 1.8 meters tall, with a face full of flesh, small eyes, and a heart-pounding viciousness. Selina raised her head but saw the huge belly covering the lower half of the woman''s face, and reluctantly greeted: "Hello, Ms. Sigma." Selina lowered her head, the corners of her eyes swept the whip in the fat woman''s hand, and she shrank back subconsciously. "Yes, I still have some memory." Ms. Sigma swung the whip with her fat hand, with a greasy and ugly smile on her face: "Little girl, your luck is good, the Viscount Lord ordered not to break your flesh. But you don''t have to be fearless, the old lady has a lot of tricks to make you unscathed, but it can be a dilemma between life and death." Selina lowered her head silently, not even daring to breathe. Seeing that she didn''t make a sound, Ms. Sigma suddenly became angry, and the whip slammed on the iron cage with a slap, so powerful that Serena shivered again. "You shameless slut, with a seductive lowly look, born to be a slave girl." The fat and ugly woman made no secret of her distorted and perverted jealousy and malice. If she hadn''t been afraid of the Viscount''s orders, she would have already made a bad move. Serena still didn''t dare to speak out, she could feel the deep malice, that was the condensed murderous aura that could only be produced by killing countless people. Serena didn''t know how many people this woman who was uglier and crueler than the monster had killed to cultivate this kind of aura. Fortunately, a voice interrupted the vicious fat woman at this time. "Okay, Sigma, don''t freak out about Lord Viscount''s new toy." After saying that, a young man in a decent tuxedo walked down the stairs. Although he was a man, he painted his eyes and lips, showing a feminine temperament. But this lady Sigmar, who was more vicious than the bald-tailed dog, immediately turned into a docile pet pig, wrinkled her big face full of grease, and leaned over to please: "It turns out that Mr. Long is here, what are your orders?" The young man named Rondo walked over directly and walked over to Serena''s cage, raised his hand holding the orchid finger, and gently rubbed his chin: "Sure enough, she''s a beautiful woman, no wonder the Viscount is so obsessed with it and tried everything possible. Bring your sisters too." The young man''s tone was frivolous, looking at Serena as if he were looking at a commodity or commodity. Serena endured silently, she knew that she was not qualified to talk back, that would only suffer more pain in the future. Rondo sneered, and seemed to find it very boring. He turned back to look at Sigma, who had a smile on his face, and said lightly, "Don''t move this one, the adults want to wait for her sister to train together." Serena''s delicate body trembled and she raised her head suddenly. Although there was speculation that the other party would not let her sister go, there was always a bit of luck in her heart. At this time, Rondo''s words wiped out her last hope. But the desperate Serena didn''t shout hysterically, just sat with her head down, as if she didn''t hear, her long hair fell down, covering most of her face. Rondo looked at the girl in the cage with a wicked smile, waiting for the other party''s reaction, but he was very disappointed. The girl looked like a spoiled doll, lowered her head and didn''t move as if she didn''t hear. Rondo shrugged indifferently, turned and walked away, but he didn''t realize that under the cover of long hair, Serena''s eyes had turned scarlet like blood, and deep blood condensed in the **** eyes. Resentment, resentment that the world is unfair, resentment that bad people are rampant, resentment that he is stupid and weak and unable to protect his sister. After Rondo left, the ugly Sigma regained her savage and vicious face, and spit out a mouthful of phlegm in the cage full of malice... (end of this chapter) Chapter 218： Blackened Serena (3) Chapter 218 Blackened Serena (3) #Sorry, the blackened Serena in the last chapter 223 was blocked again, and it is related to the work, so I can''t take a look at the plot. The first update! A few minutes later, when Freya left the basement with Serena, who was almost collapsed, there was only an inhuman rotten flesh left, the stench of blood formed a pool of blood, and the fat internal organs were scattered on the ground, blood. The farthest splash was seven or eight meters away, and the scene was **** and outrageous. However, it was not Freya who came to rescue her sister who did all this, but Serena who got out of trouble. Although she did not acquire extraordinary abilities, she experienced extreme fear, despair, self-blame, remorse, anger... All kinds of extreme emotions have completely collapsed Serena''s original mental state, and built a new strong personality for self-protection. To protect himself and his sister, this new personality is fearless, and there is no moral bottom line. It can be said that Serena has been completely blackened at this time. The first thing that Blackened Serena came out of was to personally kill the lady Sigmar who could be said to have created her, and left a messy crime scene. In the lobby on the first floor of the castle, bright and bright magic lamps illuminate the spacious space through the refraction of crystal. The air around ?? was filled with a thick smell of blood. Serena and Sister Freya walked out of the basement as if nothing had happened. Freya helped her sister Serena, who was a little weak, to sit on the sofa in the living room and take a breath. Around the sofa and on the spiral staircase leading to the second floor, seven or eight men and women dressed as servants all fell into a pool of blood, most of which were pierced by cylindrical sharp objects in their chests or heads. At the entrance of the hall, there are more than a dozen corpses in leather armor. They should be the guards of the castle. They are equipped with revolvers and short swords. They are all veterans who have retired from the army. He served in the regiment and possessed the strength of a junior apprentice knight. Unfortunately, he was too careless and had no defense at all. He was immediately caught by a big hand of white bones sticking out from the ground. Five blood holes were pierced through his body, and no screams were heard. Just dead. And after killing the apprentice knight, Freya suddenly showed a strange expression. She also had a feeling when she killed other people before, as if a small air flow was flowing into her body, because it was too subtle, She didn''t care either. Until the apprentice knight was killed, the airflow suddenly became ten times stronger, so that she could no longer ignore the existence of the airflow. "Huh? What is this thing, it got into my body?" Freya was a little puzzled and worried, and there seemed to be an overflowing feeling in her body, as if she was struggling to eat. At the same time, Green, who was paying attention here, also found out about Freya''s situation, and his eyes lit up: "This little girl is really cruel, she has stored so much soul essence in her body so quickly." , Xian Ran followed the soul link to extract the soul essence stored in Freya''s body, and converted it into spiritual energy in the cemetery. There are actually quite a few, nearly two hundred spiritual energy. Freya suddenly felt that the feeling of fullness in her body disappeared, replaced by a bit of emptiness, which made her suddenly uncomfortable. Green didn''t take the two hundred psionic powers alone, but divided one hundred psionic powers to directly help Freya level up. Soon another cool air flow returned, which lifted Freya''s spirit, and immediately heard the prompt sound, and a simple attribute panel appeared in her mind. Freya (devout believer), Occupation: Bone Mage lv2 (Necromancer branch), Skill: Bone Claw lv1, Combat Strength: 13 Although there is no online game in this world, Freya is very smart, and even Guess Daemon understood the meaning of this attribute panel, and immediately added a skill point obtained by upgrading to [Bone Claw], and upgraded to [lv2] . Although the upgraded bone claw technique does not seem to be much different from the original, Freya can deeply feel the difference. The feeling of being more skilled, the ease of sending and receiving freely, there is absolutely no need to be as before, and you must always concentrate. Controlling the bone claw, at this time, no matter what movement she makes, she can use it like an arm. And after the upgrade, Freya felt that the magic power in her body had skyrocketed, her mental power had improved, her reaction was sharper, and her visual and hearing abilities had also improved. "I''ve become stronger!" Freya was excited and excited, and immediately knelt down and prayed: "Great Lord! Thank you for your care, Freya will offer you more souls and sacrifices." At this point, the smart Freya had figured out why she suddenly upgraded, and an attribute panel appeared in her mind. This was a gift from God, and it was Gods favor for her. After thinking about this, Freya''s already very devout belief has been sublimated again, and she has been upgraded from a devout believer to a mad believer. Even if Green has a thought to let her die immediately, she does not hesitate. Moreover, Freya also found that the **** she believed in did not seem to be the previous **** of nature. If the **** of nature gave her extraordinary abilities, it might be a druid or a ranger, but it was impossible. Make her a Necromancer who manipulates bones. But it doesn''t matter anymore. I used to believe in the **** of nature, and I didn''t see the **** of nature come to redeem her when she was destroyed at home. Instead, this unknown **** answered her prayers. Selina was supported by Freya, and she was not surprised when she saw dead bodies everywhere. Instead, Freya was a little surprised by the viciousness and calmness of her sister''s murder just now. "Sister Serena, are you okay?" Freya asked tentatively. She was not afraid of Serena''s killing methods, but felt that her sister was different from before. "It''s okay, little Freya, I will protect you." Serena''s tone was calm, but Freya could hear the incomparable firmness in her words. "Protect me?" Freya smiled: "It''s good to be protected by my sister, but Sister Serena, you must have a powerful supernatural power to protect me, you don''t have it." "Extraordinary ability? Do you mean that huge bone claw? It''s really very powerful, how did you get this ability?" Serena nodded in agreement, but did not show too much emotional fluctuation, as if even with extraordinary power, She still has the confidence to protect her sister, which is also the basis for the existence of Blackened Serena. "It was the great **** who gave me strength!" Freya mentioned the miraculous changes in herself, and immediately became very fanatic: "At the most critical time, I prayed to the great god, and then I obtained extraordinary powers. Serena Sister, you can too, as long as you dedicate your sincere and sincere beliefs." Serena frowned and looked at Freya. Although her personality was blackened, her basic common sense was still there. Hearing her sister''s explanation was obviously contrary to common sense, but the huge white claws were in front of her, so she couldn''t refute Freya. statement. Thinking for a moment, Serena said: "Then I will try it too. Can I just pray as usual?" Freya nodded heavily in anticipation, and she also very much hoped that her sister could acquire powerful extraordinary abilities. "Great Lord, please listen to the prayers of your humble believers..." Serena prayed silently in her heart, and this time she was extra serious, more pious in her heart, and silently repented. Before, she foolishly thought that the Holy Light was a religion worthy of devout worship. Every time she prayed to the God of Nature, she was just pretending, but she didn''t expect that when disaster struck, it was the believers of the Holy Light who persecuted them instead. The faith that she looked down upon before gave them a new life. With a huge sense of guilt in her heart, Serena''s voice of faith is particularly pious. Coupled with her trust in her sister and paranoia of blackening her personality, she has directly reached the level of a mad believer, which makes Green, who is looking forward to it, overjoyed. , immediately select Serena and give her an extraordinary career. Serena who was praying immediately felt a cool airflow filling her body, and then an attribute panel appeared in her mind. Selina, mad believer, Occupation: Raven Mage lv1, Skill: Raven Transformation lv1; Summon Raven lv1, Combat Strength: [7] At this time, through the soul link, Green can also see Serena''s attributes. He didn''t expect that this Serena was actually gifted, and that she became an extraordinary person with two skills at the beginning. "Freia, what are you going to do next? We have killed so many people, and neither the police nor the Viscount Lucy will let us go." Serena didn''t spend too much time realizing her extraordinary abilities, but was very calm and mature. Consider the next plan. Freya is only an eleven-year-old girl after all, no matter how smart she is, she doesn''t think so far, she shook her head and said, "I just wanted to rescue my sister, and I have no other plans, but Sister Serena, I just got New discovery, we can kill bad guys to level up! I am now [Bone Mage lv2], this must be the guidance of Lord God, as long as we keep killing bad people to level up, maybe one day we can get the recognition of Lord God, after death Enter the kingdom of God and serve the gods." Speaking of the end, Freya''s big eyes shone with a frenzy. Selina was slightly surprised, apparently Freya provided her with a great piece of information. As a sister five years older than Freya, Serena has more thoughts, and after her personality is blackened, killing is nothing to her. But Serena was more calm, she thought for a moment and said: "Freia, I don''t object to killing bad guys to upgrade, but we are definitely not the only ones in this world who have extraordinary abilities. We have to be more careful. And this time we killed so many people here, the Viscount Lucy won''t let us go, so..." Green paid attention to the situation on their sister''s side, and nodded slightly when he heard Serena''s words. Although she is only fifteen years old, Serena has the appearance of a big sister, and she has a mature and steady attitude when she talks and does things. However, what Serena said next made him stunned! (end of this chapter) Chapter 219： One does not do two endlessly (1) Chapter 219 One does not do two endlessly (1) Serena''s face was expressionless, because the blackening of her personality made her beautiful face look gloomy. But Green listened to what she said before, no matter what the rhythm of the first wave, who knew that Serena would then use a slow, steady, old-fashioned momentum to say a shocking plan. I saw Serena''s face was expressionless, and a bunch of dumb hairs on her head shook unconsciously a few times, giving this beautiful three-no-brained girl more cute attributes, and then she clenched her left hand in the palm of her right hand: "That Viscount Luciewon is the culprit, since he won''t let us go, we simply do nothing and kill the old guy first." "Okay! Let''s act now! Lord God will protect us." Freya immediately raised her hand in approval, her beautiful big eyes flashing eager to try, and she didn''t feel that Serena''s turn was inconsistent. Green watched the sisters leave the castle aggressively, and couldn''t help rolling his eyes for a while, this is nothing, shouldn''t it be a wave of dogs first, and then go to kill the boss after leveling up? And the Viscount Lucien lives in the Friedenburg district, which is the core area of ??the entire Friedenburg city. The public security environment is very good, and the police are numerous. In addition, the original Special Bureau also had a resident action team in the Fredenburg area, dedicated to protecting the safety of the dignitaries in the jurisdiction. However, after the disaster in Faerun, the Special Bureau was very large. Due to the shortage of manpower, the operations stationed here The group has long since been withdrawn. is also lucky for Serena and Freya, otherwise, with their current strength, if any member of the team makes a move, both of them will have to receive a box lunch. But now, there is no special action team stationed, but Serena and Freya are like two little lionesses who broke into the flock, and swaggered into the Fredenburg area through the dark night. Freya''s small figure is walking on the spacious and tidy streets of the Fredenburg district, with very beautiful and fashionable residences on both sides, including apartments and private residences, as well as huge manors, and castles that should not appear in the city. . Nearly 100 meters above Freya''s head, a larger-than-usual crow spread its wings and flew, with jet-black feathers and scarlet eyes, making it look like a ghost in the night, with keen eyesight that would surround several blocks. situation is in full view. This crow is the animal form of Serena using [Crow Transformation]. After the transformation, Serena has the ability to fly, and her eyesight has been strengthened to clearly detect the ground situation at a height of several hundred meters, which is equivalent to a plane A reconnaissance plane with a high-definition camera. In addition, Serena in crow form can also launch feathers on the edge of her wings to attack enemies within 30 meters, which is also her only attack method in crow form. And on the roofs and treetops not far away, there are more than a dozen crows covered with black feathers sparsely parked. They were all controlled by Serena, and this was another of her skills[Summon Crows]! On the street, Freya''s little leather shoes made a soft sound as they stepped on the flat road. The gray cloth dress covered in dust and blood was incompatible with the girl''s beautiful face, but on that delicate little face, a pair of pale red pupils made one shudder. The girl turned around the corner, and behind her lay six dead bodies, it was a six-person patrol. These patrols are nominally affiliated with the police station, but they are actually some gang members hired by the government at the expense of the government. Even if they are not evil, they are not good people. It is a bit ironic to say that in order to maintain order in the city of Fredenburg, these gangs are in a sense more effective than regular police. Freya has entered the state of ''leveling up from monsters'' at this time. Although she successfully rescued her sister Serena, her personality has been distorted after this great change. After all, she was only an eleven-year-old boy. Girl, she didn''t have a complete world view and values ??in her heart. For her, those patrolmen blocked her from killing the big villain Viscount Lucy. Since they helped the bad guys, they must be bad guys, so the bad guys should all die! As for Freya''s older sister, Serena, who has a black personality, agrees with her sister''s approach, so the two little girls directly went to Viscount Lucievan''s mansion in the southeast of Fredenburg District. . This made Green, who had been watching, cover his face, twitching at the corners of his mouth, and was completely speechless. But Green didn''t rush to help wipe his buttocks, and let the corpses be dumped on the street. He wanted to see how powerful the little sisters could make them make a fuss. As for Freya and Serena''s death, Greene is not too worried. First, the two are just test objects. Even if they really die, the loss is not too big. Besides, Greene directly summoned them to the cemetery at a critical time. here. Serena and Freya''s identities are certified by the cemetery, and Green can summon them anytime and anywhere as long as she wants. Since there is little chance of life-threatening danger, Green simply let them die as much as they want, just to attract Nikolasevich''s attention. As long as there is an extraordinary incident against the nobles in Fredenburg City, Nikolayevich, as the new special bureau chief, will definitely bear the pressure from top to bottom, lest he always stare at the survivors of Faerun. Green has noticed recently, and it seems that someone is secretly watching him with some very clever investigative methods. Green doesn''t know how the other eleven people are, but they must be similar. They are all stared at, trying to find the so-called flaws in them. Nikolayevich has always been cunning and suspicious. He will definitely not believe the coincidence of the Archangel of Fire last time. He even suspects that among the dozen or so people who survived the great disaster in Faerun City, there is an inner response to summon the angel and the red dragon. They took away many of their benefits out of thin air. Now Nikolayevich is already a high-level legend. He is confident that he can defeat the archangel of flames of the day. At the beginning, the concession was only an expedient measure. Now that his strength has become stronger, of course, he has to find it back and lose all those divinities, godheads, and powers that have been lost. Take it back. If it weren''t for the fact that the royal government and the army were staring at him, and the Dietrich family, who had been hit hard, with the help of several married families, they regrouped and planned secretly, and their plots were not small. bigger. Originally, the Dietrich family had always regarded the Northwest Province as their own private land, but this time the city of Faer?n was destroyed, and the strength of the family was severely damaged, and foreign forces had to be introduced. Santa College brought a lot of pressure. In this intricate situation, Serena and Freya, two young stunners, appeared, destined to break the current fragile balance. The mansion of Viscount Lucievan, when Freya came here, a private banquet was being held inside, and more than ten carriages with noble family crests were parked in front of the mansion. The sound of music can be vaguely heard in ??, which is a very passionate melody, which can stimulate people''s impulses and desires. Freya came to the gate of the Viscount''s mansion, and the two male servants in charge of reception were chatting boredly when they suddenly saw a dirty little girl approaching, thinking she was a beggar who was begging, and immediately wanted to blast away impatiently. Unexpectedly, as soon as I walked in, I found that this little girl who was only eleven or twelve years old was very beautiful. The eyes of the two servants immediately lit up. This is exactly the style that Lord Baron likes. If they are caught and presented to Lord Baron, they will definitely be rewarded. The two of them looked at each other, all of them would smile, and they approached with malicious intent... Half a minute later, Freya walked into the Viscount''s mansion, and she had thrown the bodies of the two servants into the bushes beside the gate. This time, Freya did not kill the body willfully and left the body in place. Although she gained a supernatural ability, her secondary attribute was increased, but it did not mean that she had no brains. Although it was already dark, there were still people coming in and out. After the body was disposed of, there might be an alarm-like scream before she could cross the courtyard. As Freya walked into the courtyard, she met several servants one after another, but judging from her righteous appearance, although she was dressed in rags, she was definitely not an invited guest, but Freya was naturally beautiful that day. With the retreat effect, the servants thought that the Viscount had changed his taste. It should be that he recently trained (tuned) a new pet. In the spirit of more things than less things, no one came until Freya swaggered across the courtyard. ask. At this time, several crows landed outside the door of the hall where the banquet was held, as if they were just here for the food left over from the banquet. Selina is still hovering in the sky, this is her division of labor with Freya, Freya is responsible for going in to assassinate, and she stays outside to respond and formulate an escape route. However, at a critical time, she can also control a dozen or so crows that landed to support Freya. Freya entered the hall, the music inside the door was louder, the lights were dim and had a somewhat charming atmosphere. Freya''s inappropriate clothes quickly attracted the attention of some people nearby, and they started talking in a low voice. A thin middle-aged woman with a mean face called out in disgust, "Huh? Who is this girl? How did she get in? Get someone to blow it away." The companion next to ?? stopped in a low voice: "Don''t meddle in your own business, irrelevant people have already been stopped outside." A fat middle-aged man also came over, looked at Freya''s short body with a straight (silver) face (evil), and said with a thief: "Don''t forget the hobby of the Viscount! I''m afraid this is the Viscount''s. New pet, I will introduce it to everyone in a while." He said with a wink that you all know. Everyone suddenly realized that, as if they had seen through something, they laughed very tacitly. There are also people who comment: "Well, it is indeed a beautiful woman." Someone immediately retorted: "Che, what do you know, if you want that kind of tone, it''s better to find a plump mature woman. This kind of girl has its own advantages, otherwise, why does the Viscount enjoy it so much?" The second update, please subscribe! Three shifts are at four o''clock in the afternoon (end of this chapter) Chapter 220： One does not do two endlessly (2) Chapter 220 One does not do two endlessly (2) "But what''s going on with this outfit? Could it be the new fashion in the capital? Not to mention that the linen skirt is quite chic, and the pattern on it is also very rough and freehand." "Indeed, it''s the shoes on your feet that don''t match your clothes, which is a pity." A lot of people watched Freya talking to each other, and they talked about a rag dress full of dust and blood and said it was a very tall and new fashion. Freia ignored the others and walked straight down the stairs to the second floor. According to the confession of the sissy Rondo, Viscount Lucyvan''s study was on the second floor, and she would spend most of the day in the study except sleeping. Freya glanced in the hall just now, but did not find Viscount Lucyvan. As for how Freya knew Viscount Lucy, of course she had never met Viscount Lucy, but there was a huge portrait in the hall. The figure painted on it was the official owner here, the 82-year-old Viscount. "I went upstairs. I really came to see the Viscount. What a pity for such a beautiful girl." "Why, do you still want a hero to save beauty? Don''t think too much, Viscount is not something you and I can offend, otherwise..." "Hehe, I just said it casually, why do you take it seriously?" Watching Freya walk upstairs, some people who knew Viscount Lucyvan''s bad character could not help but lament for this little girl. Until Freya walked up the stairs, turned around and disappeared in a corridor, many people withdrew their gazes and continued to play their own way. It was just an episode, and no one would particularly care. Freya stopped for a while and identified the direction. He asked the specific location of the study from Rondo''s mouth, but Rondo only dictated, and did not draw a map, so it was not intuitive. Freya thought about it, Only after confirming the location of the study room, he walked over. Outside the study, there are two pistols wearing exquisite armor and leather holsters around their waists, which are equipped with enchanted runes. This is a weapon that can only be equipped by junior officers of the Knights. Freya''s pupils shrank, she could feel that the two were stronger than the junior apprentice knight she killed before. But this did not frighten her. Instead, she was secretly excited. She didn''t feel dangerous, but regarded the bodyguards of the two Viscount Lucyvans as an upgrade experience for the two groups of walking. The two bodyguards were very vigilant. They had served in the regular knights of the kingdom. After retiring, they were recommended by their superiors to become Viscount Lucyvans bodyguards. The two looked at Freya who was walking over in surprise. Why did one come after the first one entered? It turned out that just a few minutes ago, a girl two or three years older than Freya had just been called into the study by Viscount Lusivan. Could it be that one is not enough, Lord Viscount called another? "This lady, may I ask who you are..." One of the bodyguards took a step forward, reached out to stop Freya, planned to ask for confirmation, and then went in to report. However, for such a seemingly harmless little girl, he did not have any precautions. Instead, he felt pity in his heart, reminding him of his own daughter, and affecting his little remaining conscience. Of course, it is only a slight touch. I have been the bodyguard of Viscount Lusiwang for these years, and I have seen countless despicable human nature and the darkness of human hearts. If you still have light and kindness in your heart, you will not be able to do it long ago, and you will not be standing today. Outside the door of Viscount Lucyvan''s study. "Is Lucy in there?" Freya asked with an expressionless face and a cold voice. "Hey?..." The two bodyguards were taken aback for a moment, but they actually called the Viscount by his name. This is not the attitude of a female (slave), does this little girl have a special identity? The two knew that the waters of the aristocratic circle were very deep. There was once a duke who pretended to be a beggar, randomly selected targets on the street, and deliberately went up to humiliate and provoke them. If the other party could bear the provocation, he would give a thousand pounds as compensation. If you humiliate him and fight back, then you will hit him right in his arms, and then you will pretend to slap your face, full of routines, and destroy the other party''s family. Therefore, these two shrewd bodyguards did not dare to look down on Freya, who was dressed in rags. Instead, they were more respectful and replied: "You mean Lord Viscount? Yes, Lord is inside, we will report it here. , I didn''t know you were..." "Oh, that''s good." Freya nodded and took a step forward very naturally, as if she wanted to push the door directly in. The two bodyguards were a little embarrassed for a while, and it was either not or not. The adults reprimanded, but if you insist on blocking it, you don''t know what will happen. The two were in a dilemma, Freya suddenly stopped again, looked at them, and said lightly: "Forget it, I won''t go in, you call Lusiwang out." The two bodyguards were even more startled when they heard this. The tone of voice was too loud. They didn''t dare to be negligent. They nodded and bowed, but they were relieved. At this time, a white slender phalanx suddenly protruded from the foot of the other bodyguard. Before that person could react, the sharp phalanx was directly pierced from the lower body, and plunged all the way up into the abdominal cavity, penetrating the diaphragm, It pierced the lobe of the lung, penetrated from the side of the collarbone, and pierced up the man''s chin directly through the brain. This is a new usage of Freya''s [Bone Claws] after the upgrade. She can use only a part of them instead of summoning all the huge bone claws. For example, when she needs defense, she can directly use the bone palms as bones. When using a shield, when attacking, a single phalanx is summoned like this, which can be suddenly stabbed from the ground or shot forward. The bodyguard who was wearing the candied gourd never expected to be attacked at this time, and before he could scream in agony, he was pierced through his brain, and his consciousness was instantly wiped out, but he was supported by the long phalanx, so that his body did not collapse immediately. land. The other bodyguard just turned around and was about to knock on the door. His back was facing Freya. He also reacted quickly. He suddenly realized that something was wrong, and immediately stretched out his gun. girl. The fighting awareness he had developed in the army and his years of experience made him instantly understand that he had made a big mistake. That delicate girl who seemed harmless to humans and animals was actually a deadly killer! The bodyguard jumped up, and as long as he was given a chance to roll on the ground, he could return with a gun and call in reinforcements by the sound of gunfire. There are a total of thirty gun-wielding bodyguards in this mansion, and at least three of them are junior apprentice knights. Strength, there is also a high-level magic apprentice enshrined at home by the Viscount. However, the premise of all these plans is that he can shoot, but just as he jumped up, before the bodyguard landed, a white phalanx was suddenly pierced from the floor two meters in front of him, and that was him In the direction of tumbling down, he couldn''t take advantage of him in the air. Even when life and death were at stake, he tried to hold his waist and chest, hoping to move aside, but he still slammed into the bone finger that was stabbing in the face. Suddenly, the tip of the phalanx pierced the bodyguard''s chest, pierced the liver and stomach along the lungs, and pierced the body from the lower back. The damaged internal organs and severe pain caused his muscles to spasm, and a large amount of blood spurted out of his mouth and nose instantly, which refluxed back and choked his trachea, causing him to cough violently, but it also affected the wound, causing his throat to make two grunts, and he was immediately on the spot. die. "It''s really neat!" Green sighed in the cemetery. Could this little girl be born to be a killer? With one enemy and two, with the weak to win the strong, it was completely unexpected, and the enemy took the box lunch before he showed his strength. Both Freya and Serena''s performance exceeded expectations. If they can successfully assassinate Viscount Lucie this time, it will definitely cause a sensation in the entire city of Fredenburg. Green began to think, maybe they could use their fame to attract some unemployed workers to join, and form a church organization that provides themselves with the power of faith in the form of a secret association. But he is not in a hurry now, he has to see how far Serena and Freya can do it, before considering whether to give him a heavy responsibility. At this moment, the voice from the throat of the second bodyguard before his death alarmed the people in the study, and an old and impatient voice came out: "Siccardo, what''s going on?" Siccardo was probably the name of one of the bodyguards, but unfortunately he was unable to respond to the person inside. Freya calmly pressed the door lock with her hand, and the thick wooden door that was locked inside was suddenly pierced by a sharp finger bone, directly destroying the lock cylinder, and then gently twisted, and heard a click. , the wooden door of the study was pushed open. Freya''s face finally showed a somewhat sinister smile, and she stretched out her tongue and licked her lips lightly. However, before she could walk in, a loud gunshot immediately alerted everyone in the mansion, especially the gun-toting bodyguards scattered all over the place, as well as the magic apprentice living in the tower, who heard gunshots Afterwards, gather immediately. In the study room, the white-haired Viscount Lucy Wang was holding a luxurious and delicate pistol with a gloomy face. There was still light smoke from the muzzle. It was he who fired the gun just now. Although he is in his 80s, under the nourishment of drugs and evil rituals, the Viscount is still very strong. Compared with the old people of the same age, his muscles are stronger, and his eyes and hearing are still keen, so that he noticed from the study just now. to the movement outside. Just behind the old Viscount, on the large desk in the study, lay a young girl, staring blankly at the ceiling at this time, The girl is dead, and on the table of the huge desk under the girl''s body, there is a huge magic circle with a diameter of nearly two meters. # Three shifts, 9,000 words completed, please subscribe, please ask for tickets! (end of this chapter) Chapter 221： 227 Abyss Demon Chapter 221 227 Abyss Demon The ?? magic circle was directly engraved on the table top of the big desk. The deep imprint was filled with dark black blood, which was left by countless times of infecting the magic circle with the blood of young girls. It turns out that it was rumored that Viscount Lucyvan likes young virgins, not because of his own special sexual fetish, but because of this magic circle that can connect to other worlds! Just now that the magic circle had been activated, Viscount Lucyvan suddenly heard the movement outside the door, and couldn''t help being very annoyed, and immediately asked loudly. If it was the usual two bodyguards outside the door, they would definitely answer immediately, but this time, no one made a sound after waiting for a few seconds. They were cunning and vigilant. The pistol, and then saw that the door lock was broken and the door was pushed open from the outside, without hesitation, he pulled the trigger and fired directly. And the magic circle on the table has been activated. After absorbing the girl''s blood, a phantom appeared on the magic circle. It was an ugly monster with horns, brownish-gray skin, knotted muscles, sharp claws like hooks, and a pair of bat wings behind him. "Huh? It''s actually an abyss demon!" Green saw the phantom of the monster suspended in the study through Freya''s perspective, and recognized the monster at a glance. This is actually an advanced unit of the **** race, an abyss demon that can compete with giant dragons and titans! After seeing the angel and the red dragon, Green was not particularly surprised to see the abyss demon in hell, but he didn''t expect this Viscount Lucie to have a connection with the demon. Apparently, the dying viscount was seduced by a cunning and evil demon, and he kept sacrificing the abyss demon with the soul and blood of a virgin to pray for a strong body and long life. "It''s no wonder that an eighty-two-year-old man, who has no extraordinary ability, can be so strong and his physical quality is not inferior to that of a 30-year-old man. It turns out that he was tempted by a demon. He is really a sad old man." Green shook his head secretly, daring to dare. Those who deal with demons cannot escape the fate of being robbed of their souls by demons in the end. Viscount Lucyvan''s soul has been imprinted with the mark of the devil. At this time, he is staring at the door of the study. The muscles on his body are knotted, and the blood vessels are bulging, extending all the way to his face, converging to his eyes, which makes his eyes show a palpitating horror. Blood red, staring at the large bone shield blocking the door, six expensive enchanted bullets were deeply embedded, but after all, they did not penetrate the large bone shield. "You~~ you''re a Necromancer!" Viscount Lucy Wan had some insight, and when he saw the Great Bone Shield, he immediately thought of a Necromancer who was good at playing with corpses and souls. Freya was behind the big shield of bones, surprised and delighted, thinking in her heart: "Great Lord! Yes~~~ Did you save me?" It turned out that Viscount Lusiwang fired a shot just now. Although Freya responded properly and immediately propped up the big bone shield, Viscount Lusiwang''s enchanted pistol was not ordinary, and the bullets were also the most expensive enchanted bullets. The level of Ya [lv2] and the large bone shield derived from the bone claw technique could not stop those enchanted bullets at all. Seeing that the bullet hit the big bone shield, Freya immediately felt the huge power, and the magic power in the big bone shield oscillated in an instant, the rotation of the ring stopped, the spell model collapsed, and the big bone shield would disintegrate in the next second. Will be killed by powerful enchanted bullets. At this moment, a powerful spiritual energy suddenly blessed her, which lifted her spirits, her strength soared in an instant, and she just stabilized the big bone shield and blocked the deadly bullets that were close at hand. Freya''s eyes widened in shock. She was once again sure that she was indeed a favored one, and that the great gods even descended on her protection when they encountered danger! At the same time, a voice came from Freya''s mind: "Freya, you are my favored one, and you will spread my glory in the world and become my agent in the world. Your responsibility is great, your The soul is noble, you can call me your majesty." is another wave of middle and second lines. Green said more and gradually got used to it. Instead, Freya almost jumped up excitedly: "Yes! Your Majesty, Freya is willing to spread the gospel for you, become a sharp sword in your hand, walk the world, cut through thorns, and perform the sacred rights bestowed by His Majesty." Freya knelt down on one knee reverently behind the big bone shield, chanting words in her mouth, her faith became more devout, and even Green could clearly feel it in the cemetery. At this moment, Freya''s power of belief increased by three layers. Originally a fanatic, he became even more fanatical. In the study, Viscount Lucievan, who was holding a pistol, looked at the door in a dazed way. He knew that his pistol was powerful enough to penetrate even the heavy shield of the Knights, but he didn''t break the white bone shield. It made him feel a chill. Unexpectedly, the person behind the big white bone shield suddenly knelt on the ground and muttered something, which made him stunned. Could it be crazy? Viscount Lucievan was secretly delighted, and quickly changed the bullet, but just after breaking the runner, Freya had already stood up, and the big bone shield in front of her rushed forward. In an instant, a bone arm that was three or four meters long stretched out from the ground, pushing the big bone shield into the air, and extending five long phalanges on the white bone shield, forming a huge bone in a blink of an eye. Claws, from top to bottom, with strong wind, slapped the air towards Viscount Lucyvan. @##%% An angry roar came from the shadow of the demon in the abyss. Unfortunately, Freya couldn''t understand the demon''s language. Even in the face of the demon, she was fearless. The abyss demon is angry, even if it is just a phantom, he still has the ability to kill a middle-level mage apprentice. Besides, Viscount Lucyvan has provided him with the souls of countless pure virgins over the years. In order to continue enjoying the sacrifice of souls, he must also keep Viscount Lucyvan. In an instant, with the roar of the abyss demon, a dark red fiery fireball the size of a fist condensed in front of his phantom, and it shot out and locked on Freya. Although the fireball is small, its power is comparable to a grenade. If it hits Freya, there will be no bones left. Freya didn''t care, she could feel the huge power of the fireball, but she trusted the **** she believed in more. "Your Majesty will block the abyss demon for me, and my mission is to kill the Viscount Lusiwang." Freya faced the deadly fireball coming from her face, her will is like steel, her faith is like a rock, let her stare at Lusiwang. Viscount. In the next moment, with a bang, the huge bone claws stuck on Viscount Lucyvan''s head like a fly. Suddenly, red and white pieces were everywhere. Viscount Lusiwang''s head seemed to be blown open by a rotten watermelon, and his waist couldn''t bear the huge impact. At the same time, a magic ring suddenly appeared in front of the fast-moving fireball, and Green used the spiritism through Freya. A gap opened in the middle of the ring, and then a slender arm covered with silver gauntlets was protruded from it, and he opened his hand to meet the fireball from the abyss demon. A fireball with powerful power is grabbed and destroyed! "####%%...&...&***" The abyss demon roared wildly, issuing vicious curses in the language of demons. And the one who stuck out a hand to grab the fire ball just now was the Fire Archangel Holly. Because Freya''s strength is too weak, Green''s spellcasting in the air is also restricted, and he cannot use the summoning technique. He can only use the summoning technique to summon an arm of the flame archangel. Immediately afterwards, the slender palm that grabbed the fire ball stretched out a finger, and with a flick of his finger, he shot an arc-shaped fire blade, with a stab like a laser cutting, and instantly cut the huge desk in front, together with the magic circle depicted on the table, As well as the huge and quaint bookshelves behind, the walls of the study, the rooms next door... all cut through, until they penetrated the outer wall of the mansion, and flew hundreds of meters in the air. I saw a crescent-shaped fire blade several meters wide suddenly appearing above the residence of Viscount Lucy. Inside the mansion, no one saw the amazing fire blade. After hearing the gunshot, more than 30 bodyguards with guns quickly gathered, and soon more than a dozen people rushed to the corridor outside the study door. superior. At this time, Freya had come out of the study. Facing the dozens of people blocking the corridor, she was at ease, even showing joy. Just when she killed Viscount Lusiwan just now, Green actually received a prompt in the cemetery: "The fanatic Freya killed the abyss demon''s contractor..." Because his soul has been polluted by the abyss demon, Viscount Luciwan is transforming into a demon. Although he has no extraordinary ability, his life form begins to change. Green estimated that the abyss demon wanted to cultivate Viscount Lucyvan as his substitute in the world, and when the time was right, he would come in person and take Viscount Lucyvan''s body. Unexpectedly, Freya was shot to death by accident. This time, Green gained thousands of psionic energy, three times more than the sum of those killed by Freya before. Green was not stingy, and immediately returned five hundred psionic powers to Freya, directly letting her level up again. Freya (mad believer), Occupation: Bone Mage lv3, Skill Bone Claw lv3, Combat Strength: 29 Upgrading again has greatly increased Freya''s self-confidence. Her current combat power is equivalent to that of a high-level magic apprentice, and she can crush ordinary people without extraordinary abilities. Standing in the corridor at the entrance of the study, facing a dozen elite bodyguards with guns, Freya had no fear. The ??Bone Claw Technique was upgraded to [lv3]. The first metamorphosis appeared, and the second bone claw appeared. Just behind Freyas shoulders, a slowly rotating Dharma ring was suspended half a meter apart. A white huge bone claw stretched out in the middle of the ring, and with the movements of Freya''s hands, the two huge bone claws moved synchronously without even a 0.1 second delay. Moreover, the two bone claws can also be stretched or shortened according to Freya''s wishes, the longest can reach ten meters, and the expansion and contraction speed is extremely fast, almost comparable to bullets. Two updates today, six thousand, please subscribe! (end of this chapter) Chapter 222： bloody witch Chapter 222 Bloody Witch There is no unnecessary nonsense. In the next moment, Freya''s mind moved, and she pressed down with her left hand. The bone claws followed the action and pressed it **** the floor. The strong force suddenly threw her small body up and slammed into those people. The direction of the gun bodyguard. "Shoot!" The captain of the bodyguard present immediately ordered to fire. These bodyguards are all elite soldiers retired from the army. They are quite powerful among ordinary people. Although they only have pistols, they are not weak. The muzzle is aimed at Freya, who is in the air and pours out all the bullets quickly. Freya had nowhere to hide in the air, and directly blocked her with the other hand. The bone claw of her right hand just blocked her shrunken body. There was a crackling sound of gunfire, and the bullets hit the bone claw without a trace. hurt Freya. In the next moment, Freya approached like a cannonball, two huge bone claws waved, stretched and shortened like a whirlwind, ten phalanxes were as sharp as knives, a dozen elite bodyguards, together with a few guests and servants watching the fun were instantly cut into several paragraphs. The gushing blood instantly formed a large pool of blood on the ground, and even penetrated downstairs through the floor At this time, outside the mansion, Serena was also carrying out a **** massacre. Just now, Viscount Lucy Wan shot, alarming the entire Viscount Mansion. Not only the thirty elite bodyguards in the room, but the real guard force of the Viscount Mansion is still outside. There are fifty guards armed with guns, and thirty young servants who have distributed weapons. Main building rushed. I have to admit that the housekeeper of Viscount Lucy is a talented person. He usually manages the people in the Viscount''s mansion in an orderly manner. In case of emergency, he responds very quickly. strength. If he was facing ordinary thugs or assassins, his response would be perfect, but this time was different. He was facing an extraordinary who could transform into a crow and hover in the air. Serena and Freya have their own divisions of labor. Freya went in to assassinate the viscount, and Serena responded outside to determine the retreat route. If there was an accident, she had to be responsible for blocking and reducing Freya''s pressure inside. Selina just heard the gunshots, and knew that the assassination was exposed. After turning into a crow, her scarlet eyes flashed with murderous intent. Seeing the many guards and armed servants running towards the main building in the Viscount''s mansion below, she immediately swooped down from the sky, using the cover of the night, her wings were tucked by her side, like a shooting star falling from the sky, and in the blink of an eye, it was 100 meters away. Descending to thirty meters in the sky, he suddenly opened his wings and his body froze. Although Serena stopped diving, as she spread her wings, two black feathers flew out from the edge of the crow''s wings. The quills with magic power are sharp and sharp, like four flying hands, and lightning lashes down! The many guards who were running at the next moment did not notice their heads, and when they were unaware, they suddenly screamed. Four people were hit by the feathers at the same time. Three of them were directly pierced through their heads and died on the spot. When running, he stumbled unexpectedly, let go of the key point above his head, and was inserted into his left shoulder by a feather, and then he let out a scream. "Not good! Enemy attack, there are snipers on it!" An experienced gun guard thought that someone had set up snipers at a high place. He ignored the butlers order to enter the main building for support, immediately looked for cover on the spot, and looked up. The other people were also taken aback and found three dead and one injured. The middle-aged butler was startled and anxious, but he also knew that in such a situation, it would be impossible to force these people, unless the sniper who shot the black gun was found and killed as soon as possible. But everyone looked around and looked at the surrounding commanding heights, but found no signs of snipers. The four feathers just shot have collapsed into psychic energy at this time. They returned to the edge of the crow''s wings and re-condensed the feathers. It took about fifteen seconds before they could be used again. During this period, Serena temporarily lost her direct attack ability, but she still had another skill, which was to summon crows. This skill is very tasteless in the early stage, because the summons are ordinary crows. Even if it becomes the summoned object of the crow mage, it can bless the crow with some magic power, but it can only act as cannon fodder to harass the enemy. Fortunately, this time Serena only needs to deal with ordinary people, and there are no extraordinary people among them, her crow is still useful. Just after the first wave of attacks was over, Serena did not jump down to fight directly. That was not the way of the crow mage, but pulled up again and waited for the feathers to recover. In addition, she controlled the summoned crows to get to the three just. next to the dead body. Because the scene was very chaotic, no one noticed that a few crows had fallen near the body. These crows had scarlet eyes, and their eyes were a little dull, but their movements were nimble. When they got to the corpse, they immediately used their sharp beaks to peck at the corpse''s eyes. Then it pecked directly through the bone behind the eyes and began to peck at the brain of the dead. In the process, the broken soul remaining in the corpse''s brain was also swallowed by the crow. The moment these people were killed by Serena, their soul essence was taken away, and the remaining broken souls were useless. But after being eaten and swallowed by these crows, the broken soul can be purified and then delivered to Serena, which almost makes Serena directly add a double experience effect. Selina returned to the air and waited for the feathers to condense. At the same time, she was very happy. Just by attacking her in one round, she obtained the soul essence of six people, which can be exchanged for psionic energy to quickly upgrade to keep up with her sister''s footsteps. At this moment, an astonishing half-moon-shaped flaming blade shot out from the study of Viscount Lucievan. In an instant, everyone''s attention was attracted, and even Serena was taken aback, and she couldn''t help but worry about her sister''s safety, but they both had each other''s soul imprints. If Freya died, she would sense it immediately. The soul imprint disappears. Now that the soul imprint is intact, it means that Freya is safe, and Serena can hold back the distracting thoughts in her heart. At this time, the four feathers had recovered, and Serena made a decisive decision and swooped down again. This time, everyone below was attracted by the wind blade shot from the study, and was attacked again, and four people died on the spot. Selina killed seven people in a row, plus summoned crows to peck at the remnants of the dead, so she gained a lot of spiritual energy, and immediately upgraded to [lv2], gaining a skill point. Selina pulled up again, returned to a height of 100 meters, and checked her own attributes, but she was a little hesitant in her heart, which skill should the skill points be added to. This is Serena''s happy troubles. In fact, her [Crow Mage] and Freya''s [Bone Mage] are branch occupations derived from Green''s extraction of some characteristics from the Necromancer. Originally, there was only one basic skill, Serin Na because of special circumstances, there are two personalities that derive another basic skill. However, these two skills of Serena are not very good, no matter whether she transforms into a crow or summons a crow, it is not a skill that can immediately gain powerful combat power. On the contrary, it was Freya''s Bone Claw Technique, which had an amazing attack power from the beginning, and now it has risen to [lv3], which is even more powerful. Selina had just been upgraded, so she couldn''t help but hesitate, but at this moment, an idea suddenly appeared in her heart, telling her to give priority to upgrading and summoning the crow. There is nothing unusual about this feeling in Serena, it is just her own thoughts and choices, but it is actually Green''s will. Green originally planned to pass the sound transmission through the soul link, but he did not expect that a thought in his heart would affect Serena''s mind. Before he could speak, Serena had already made a choice and added a skill point just obtained to the Summon the Raven. This is the first time Green has subtly influenced the thinking of believers, which shocked him. It was not until this time that he truly realized that God is terrible, and it can subtly affect a person''s thoughts, but it makes that person think that all this is what he thinks and is not controlled or ordered by anyone. And the reason why Green let Serena choose to upgrade [Summon Crow] is because he suddenly wanted to do an experiment and fuse another magic with [Summon Crow]. After Serena upgraded the summoned crow to [lv2], a lot of information immediately appeared in her mind, which made her eyes light up, and she secretly screamed that luck was bursting. After the skill upgrade, she could transform the summoned crow into a [self-destructing crow]. The enemy, self-destructing attack, is simply a biological missile. This is exactly what Green made Serena choose to upgrade the Summoning Crow. He combined the [corpse explosion] magic with the [Summoning Crow]. Crows are originally the deadliest animals in nature. Although a corpse explosion cannot directly detonate an ordinary crow, as long as a little modification is made to meet the principle of corpse explosion, the crow can be directly detonated while it is still alive. Although this will shorten the lifespan of the transformed self-destructing crow, Green estimates that once the summoned crow is transformed into a self-exploding crow, its survival time will not exceed twenty minutes. In addition, because of the size of the self-exploding crow, the explosive power is far less than the power of the original corpse explosion. With Serena''s current strength, a self-exploding crow is equivalent to half the power of an ordinary grenade, and it is definitely a big killer against ordinary people. For the superhuman at the same level, the power is not enough, and she must continue to upgrade. When she upgrades again, the self-exploding crow will show its real power. Even so, Serena was overjoyed when she saw the attribute introduction after the upgrade, and immediately turned her mind, turning the two crows around her that she summoned with magic into self-destructing crows. Feeling the magic power consumed in her body, Serena is quite satisfied. The magic power consumption is not large. According to this level, she can transform eight self-destructing crows in one go without affecting the battle. ##Second update completed, please subscribe! Ask for a ticket! (end of this chapter) Chapter 223： 229 Self-exploding crow Chapter 223 229 Self-destructing Crow After the crows were transformed, the changes on the surface were not great, but the eyes were more deadly, and there was an extremely unstable spiritual energy in the body. If the perception was keen, it was not difficult to detect that this was a flying flesh and blood. bomb. This is also another disadvantage of the self-exploding crow, because of the violent psionic fluctuations, it is easy to be detected by the enemy, and then intercepted or avoided in advance. "Humph! The evil viscount''s lackey, the villain who helped Zhou to abuse, let you all feel the baptism of the flesh and blood bomb!" Serena turned over and landed on the top of the highest spire of the viscount''s mansion, taking back the crow, transformed, and recovered. In the humanoid state, at the same time, the crows scattered around will be gathered and transformed into self-exploding crows one by one. Selinas transformation is also to save mana. The transformation of crows requires her to consume mana all the time. In the state of transformation, she cannot transform eight self-destructing crows in one go. After completing the transformation, Serena was half-kneeling on the spire, holding the lightning rod on the top of the spire in one hand, while leaning her body and looking down, her eyes flashed with awe-inspiring killing intent, and she stared at the many figures in the courtyard below. The position with the most people''s heads does not need any extra action, just a thought, the black shadow swept away, and the two self-exploding crows flew down like arrows. In the next moment, there were two bangs, and two fiery red fireballs exploded in the crowd. The flesh and feathers of the self-exploding crow, under the action of the overwhelming explosive force, were like flying shrapnel, together with the impact of flames, drowning more than a dozen people. Seven people were killed on the spot, and nine others were seriously injured and fell to the ground screaming. The extensive burns and shrapnel-lacerated trauma left those killed and wounded looking **** and chilling. "It''s not good! It''s a grenade!" Some veterans who have been on the battlefield have never seen a self-exploding crow, so the first reaction was that someone threw a grenade. And the butler with very good ability was more unlucky, because there were more than a dozen guards and servants gathered around him, and he was taken care of by Serena''s self-exploding crow, and he had already received a lunch box. The remaining guards and armed servants were so scared that they lost their courage. Although they were attacked twice by Serena before, the blow to their morale was far less shocking than the appearance of the self-destructing crow. The stump was broken, and the flesh was flying. The scene was like being in the Shura field. Some servants who had never seen blood were so frightened that they couldn''t even hold their guns. Even those retired veterans who have been on the battlefield look ugly when they see this scene. After all, the salary of the guards they get is not enough to work hard. Some of them are flexible, knowing that this time the incident has happened, and have begun to retreat to the outside of the Viscount Mansion, especially a few who have seen extraordinary people in the army, have recognized that the explosion just now was not a grenade, but a certain This kind of supernatural ability made them even more afraid, and the spirit of the contract and the devotion to duty were all forgotten. Green witnessed the first show of the self-exploding crow through Serena''s perspective, but he was not satisfied with the power of the self-exploding crow: "The impact of the explosion is not bad, with a burning effect of flame, but the impact is wrapped in the flesh and blood of the crow. The force is still too small, and if a large number of metal fragments can be added like a grenade, the lethality will be multiplied." Green thought of this, and immediately came to the skeleton workshop, and let the skeleton coolie create a metal armor that could wrap the crow''s body according to the idea in his heart. This armor is made of the cheapest thin cast iron, with pineapple patterns on the surface, wrapped around the crow, and once it explodes, the pineapple patterns will explode to form a large number of grenade-like fragmentation effects. However, although equipping the self-exploding crow with this kind of iron armor increases its power, it will inevitably affect the flying speed of the self-exploding crow. How to choose between the two needs to be carefully considered. And this crow armor has another function, that is, it can make the self-exploding crow have powerful enchant killing at critical times. Ordinary cast iron crow armor is cheap, and it only takes a little psionic power to make twenty pieces in the skeleton workshop, but if expensive enchanted metal is used at all costs, once this enchanted crow armor is equipped with a self-exploding crow, it will make the explosion of the self-exploding crow from The normal attack is immediately upgraded to an enchanted attack, which is enough to threaten the life of the superhuman. At this time, the battle in the mansion of Viscount Lusivan became fiercer. As Serena released two more self-destructing crows, the enemies near the exit of the mansion were emptied, and Freya also killed them from the inside. At this time, Freya was like a **** witch. The two huge bone claws behind her flew up and down, sometimes smashing the enemy''s body, and sometimes throwing herself away. Her long hair and dress had already been soaked with blood, but she didn''t realize it. , her eyes were red and red, and the corners of her mouth were slightly upturned. She was actually immersed in **** killings. She wanted to sacrifice the souls and blood of these people to the great crown she believed in. Because of the banquet, there were more people in the mansion of Viscount Lusivan today than usual. In addition, there were nearly 100 guest bodyguards. This group of people were alert and found that something was wrong and immediately retreated outside the house, but they did not expect that the situation outside would also change. Not much better, the scene of continuous explosions and blood-splattered blood seems to have brought them to the brutal frontline battlefield. These noble children or relatives of senior officials who usually spend their days drinking and drinking, have never seen such a scene, crying their parents and calling their mothers, their legs are weak, some timid women, even directly unable to control the sphincter, the wet traces are in the beautiful Spreads quickly on skirts. In the hall of the mansion, with a bang, the bone claws waved, smashing a bodyguard who was screaming and shooting frantically at Freya. Immediately, the figure flashed, and the wind swept past, leaving a headless corpse on the floor. And Freya''s two bone claws already have white bones covered with a layer of dark red blood, making the huge bone claws look even more eerie. "Witch! She must be the witch of hell..." I don''t know who suddenly shouted hysterically. Fear made the man''s voice sharp, and his throat had been shouted, but he still didn''t feel it. At the next moment, the voice stopped abruptly. Freya hated the voice of the drake and the title of ''witch'' very much. She firmly believed in her justice and faith. Even if she was covered in blood and reaped countless lives, her faith and heart were still extremely holy. . However, this made more people believe that she was a **** witch from hell. People were crying frantically, trying every means to escape, trying to stay away from that terrifying **** witch. Freya''s eyes are scarlet, but she is not crazy when she kills life. Instead, she is very clear that killing is not the purpose. As the representative of the crowned in the world, she must spread the gospel of the crowned and implement her own beliefs. With justice, all those killed by her are unforgivable. However, at this moment, a thin girl trembled and stopped in front of her. Freya had no pity in her heart, but the girl in the maid costume in front of her had no hostility or fear towards her, and her eyes flashed with anticipation and approval. Freya let out a "huh" and found that this little maid, who was only two or three years older than her, was different. She couldn''t help but stop and asked in a cold tone, "What do you want to do?" "Witch~ Lord Witch~~" The little maid trembled, not because of fear but excitement and anticipation, and looked at Freya with tears in her eyes. Freya frowned. She didn''t like the title ''witch'', but she didn''t refute it. She just looked at the other party silently and waited for the other party to continue. The little maid''s clothes are messy, and the style is not ordinary maid''s clothes, but the kind of uniform with hints. The exposed skin is full of old and new scars, and there are scars from whipping and knife cuts. It is also useful. The bruises on her hands, and the scars from the burnt cigarette butts, one can imagine how viciously this little maid, who was only fourteen or fifteen years old, had suffered. There are not many such maids in the residence of the Viscount Lusivan. They are like goods. When holding a banquet, they are allowed to choose and enjoy by the guests. They do not need to have any scruples. The Viscount pays one pound. The little maid looked at Freya, who was a head shorter than herself, and asked with pouting lips: "Lord Witch, can I ask you to help me kill Count Furlongke? I am willing to give my everything, soul! Flesh and blood! Everything, just to avenge my sister." "Count Furlongke." Of course Freya had heard of this person. This time Viscount Lucyvan instructed Sislem, the gang leader in the lower city, to arrest their sisters in order to train them as special maids and give them to Earl Furlongko. The ''big man'' with an alternative hobby that the lady Sigmar in the basement mentioned to Serena was also the earl. So one can imagine the reason why this little maid with bruises and bruises asked to kill Count Furlongke. Since Freya came out from the study just now, and slaughtered **** all the way, the little maid concluded that this is the person she was waiting for. Only such a powerful existence can avenge her sister, and only such a witch can help her like this A person with nothing, and all she needs to pay is her fresh flesh and a tired soul. Originally, the little maid and her younger sister lived in Shangcheng District. They belonged to a fairly wealthy middle-class family. Her father was a tax officer and her mother was a middle school teacher. Compared with the children born in the Xiacheng District, their sisters lived a happy and prosperous life. Until one day her sister met the suave noble old man, everything changed, the family owed huge debts, the father died in business, and the mother disappeared for no reason. She herself became the maid of the Viscount Lucy... Even so, she did not give up hope, until one day she was taken to a place where she was forced to watch her sister be beaten to death by the old nobleman with a knife and a whip. The younger sister, who was less than twelve years old, cried and begged for mercy... wiggling wildly... powerless and limp... In the end, she was like a broken doll. She frantically cried and prayed to the noble old man dressed in luxury, but the other party showed a high-chao-like expression of enjoyment! This man is Count Furlongke. (end of this chapter) Chapter 224： soul chewer Chapter 224 Soul Chewers In the end, Freya didn''t know the name of the little maid either. The other party dedicated her soul, and Freya promised the other party that she would kill the evil Count Furlongke. And because of her long-term hatred and repression, and the abuse and humiliation at the house of Viscount Lucyvan, she has long since wanted to live. It is only supported by the belief of revenge, and now this belief is also pinned on Freya. The little maid smiled knowingly and finally a look of relief flashed in her empty eyes, then closed her eyes, bowed her head, and knelt on the ground. Freya looked at the little maid who had lost interest and stretched out the index finger of her right hand. Following her movements, the blood-stained bone claw next to her shoulder also stretched out her index finger, and pierced the little maid''s head with a puff in the next moment. The ?? assassination did not make the little maid feel any pain, and the death of the body finally freed her soul. However, what escaped from the corpse was not an ordinary humanoid soul, but a soul that had been completely mutated and twisted due to long-term pain and hatred! It was a monster ten times bigger than ordinary people. It was completely invisible. It was full of chaotic and knotted souls, like a huge sarcoid that proliferated disorderly. On top of the sarcoid, there was a huge, overgrown The big mouth with sharp fangs opened and closed, and bursts of suction came out, swallowing all the broken souls that died around. The soul essence of the people who were killed by Freya was collected into the cemetery and transformed into the psychic balance of the cemetery, but this spirit body mutated by the soul of the little maid was not afraid of anything, with a big mouth squirming and swallowing it. All spiritual bodies, even just a little bit of spiritual body residue, will be swallowed. Freya didn''t like this ugly thing, but the little maid had sworn to dedicate her soul before. As soon as the spirit monster appeared, it immediately took the initiative to creep over. Freya frowned slightly, raised her hand and tried to touch the spirit monster, but she didn''t expect that as soon as she touched it, the ugly and huge spirit body shrunk quickly and got into her outstretched bone. in the paw. Freya shrank her hand, and saw that the palm of the bone claw already had a mouth with fine teeth. Freya didn''t know what was going on, and immediately checked the attributes, which was a sigh of relief. According to the display on the attribute panel, this big mouth created by the distortion of the little maid''s soul is called ''Soul Chewer'', and it is a strange thing produced by the strong obsession and resentment of the little maid. This is a very powerful and strange. If it wasn''t for the encounter with Freya this time, the little maid would soon lose consciousness and be completely assimilated by the soul chewer, becoming a monster that only knows how to devour spiritual bodies. In this mansion, everyone''s soul will be chewed and swallowed, and no one can survive. But now the soul chewer has pinned his only obsession on Freya. As long as Freya fulfills her promise and kills that Count Furlongke, the soul chewer will completely integrate into the bone claws and become Freya''s Another supernatural ability, but if Freya breaks her promise, she will be madly counterattacked by the soul chewers. In fact, Green was also surprised when he saw this ''soul chewer''. This was the first time he encountered a strange and extraordinary existence derived from nature. Being able to devour all spiritual bodies is undoubtedly a very powerful ability, and even he has a momentary temptation to strip it from Freya''s body. However, he still restrained the greed in his heart, and secretly warned himself not to be short-sighted. Although this ability is good, it will not make him disregard his face. Besides, Freya is his fanatical believer, which is different. Why do you need to downgrade yourself. And at this time, Green had to reconsider his attitude towards the sisters Freya and Serena. In the beginning, Green was just doing experiments and didn''t take them too seriously, but he didn''t expect these two little girls to be very good, and they became his fanatics directly, and they showed outstanding talent, which made Green feel They had higher expectations and decided to invest more resources in them. This time, Freya obtained the ''Soul Chewer'', and her mouth was integrated into the bone claws, and a prompt came immediately that the Soul Chewer and the bone claws were different, and five hundred psychic powers were needed to integrate them perfectly. Green has long been familiar with the urine nature of the cemetery, and his own kryptonite is not counted. Now even Freya needs kryptonite. Fortunately, the five hundred spirits are not too much, and Green is not stingy. He smashed it directly and let his soul chew The person perfectly integrated into Freya''s bone claw palm. Immediately, the huge bone claw on Freya''s right was wrapped in a faint black air, lingering on the bone claw, constantly infiltrating into it, merging with the white bone claw, and absorbing the blood on the bone claw, and finally It turned this huge bone claw, which was originally white, into a pitch-black color! Freya felt that after the fusion, the huge change in this bone claw and the improvement in combat power on the attribute panel made her very happy, her eyes became more determined, and she said solemnly to the corpse of the little maid on the ground: " Don''t worry, I will fulfill your wishes and kill Count Furlongke." After a few minutes of delay, all the people who were originally indoors had already escaped, but the continuous explosions sounded outside, it is estimated that not many people were able to escape. Freya ignored the corpse of the little maid and walked out of the hall step by step. At this time, in the courtyard of the mansion of Viscount Lusivan, this place has become a messy battlefield. Just as people rushed out of the house, the self-destructing crow rushed into the panicked crowd and exploded, causing heavy casualties. , Some people thought that they rushed out the door and finally escaped from the Shura Field. Before they could breathe a sigh of relief, their bodies were torn apart by the violent explosion. Instantly went from hope to despair, causing many survivors to fall into madness. Some fled outside regardless of their lives, and some fell to the ground and gave up their escape in despair. When Freya came out, all she saw were corpses scattered all over the place. She raised her right hand expressionlessly, and raised the claws on her right shoulder at the same time. She opened her ferocious phalanx, revealing her big mouth in the palm of her hand. "Crack Kacha!" The big mouth opened and closed, and the countless fine teeth collided with each other to make a horrible sound, and then suddenly opened, black air gushed out of the mouth, and quickly swirled like a vortex, and there was a huge suction only aimed at the spiritual body. In an instant, all the remaining spiritual bodies from the corpses that died in the courtyard before being pecked by Serena''s crows were all extracted and poured into the big mouth. However, these spirit bodies are not like the crows summoned by Serena, who pecked the spirit bodies and converted them into soul essences and sent them to the cemetery to exchange them for spiritual energy. Instead, they were directly stored in the soul chewers, and stored to a certain extent. After the level, you can condense a psychic shock cannon. Just swallowed the remnants of dozens of people, enough to condense a psychic shock, behind Freya, between the two bone claws, a drop-shaped silver-gray object appeared. This is the shell of the Psionic Blast Cannon that comes with Soul Eater, and it can store up to six shells when Devouring Soul in the extreme state. At this moment, Freya''s eyes flashed coldly, and she looked up with anger. Almost at the same time, a heavy object fell to the ground with a bang, but Serena, who was in a state of embarrassment and injury, slammed into the lawn not far away. Serena''s dress was charred black, her left arm and left shoulder were bloody, and most of her long hair was scorched. Fortunately, there were some skin injuries, and Serena avoided the key point. In the end, it fell from the air, which was nothing to an extraordinary person, but it was really painful. Selina staggered up from the ground, looked at the air alertly, and reminded Freya: "Be careful, this is a high-level magic apprentice!" Just now Serena was manipulating the self-destructing crow to bomb a crowded place, but she didn''t notice a figure wearing a mage robe appeared not far behind her. It was a middle-aged man with sullen eyes, some puffy cheeks and bags under the eyes made him look like a wretched uncle, but as a magician enshrined by Viscount Lucy, Sissoor is not weak at all. The energy system, even among the superhumans with the same level of strength, can be regarded as the leader. At this time, Sissoor was very angry. He was doing a very important experiment just now. After a little delay, he didn''t expect that when he came out, the entire Viscount''s mansion was in a mess, and there were dozens of animals lying in the courtyard alone. The corpse, which made him have an ominous premonition, the Viscount may be less fortunate. If Viscount Lucyvan died, it would be a big blow to Sissoor''s reputation. As a magician enshrined by a nobleman, he could not guarantee the safety of his master''s house, which would undoubtedly embarrass Sissoor, and it would also be affected if he sought an employer. , If the sacrifice of the nobles is lost, the cultivation and magic experiments will be greatly affected. This is the source of Sisthors anger. As for the life and death of Viscount Lucyvan, it doesnt matter to him at all, and even from a purely personal moral level, he would rather hope that Viscount Lucyvans old scum would die sooner rather than later. Serena is also inexperienced. After getting the self-exploding crow, she was a little too proud and didn''t pay attention to what was behind her. When she was waiting for her to release the last self-exploding crow around her, and when she was about to make a few more, Sissor suddenly attacked and shot in a series. Three fireballs. The series of fireballs shot by the high-level apprentices of the energy department, each one has the power of a military grenade, stronger than Serena''s self-destructing crow. Green saw it in his eyes and didn''t remind Serena that he was not a nanny. Although he valued their sisters, he didn''t keep them in an incubator. Sometimes it''s not a bad thing to suffer a little loss, otherwise, you''d never know how to eat one. A wise man. Serena is really not a waste material. Even though Sissor''s shot is very concealed, Serena is still aware of it. At the critical moment, she jumped up suddenly, released the lightning rod on the top of the minaret, and jumped down. Trying to avoid the chain of fireballs coming from behind. But she still underestimated the strength of Sissoor and lacked experience. In the situation just now, the best thing to do is to roll down the road. After leaving the top of the tower, fall along the tower, and you can step on the walls of the tower at any time. The direction of the fall, instead of jumping directly, jumped into the air and became a living target. # Two more six thousand words, please subscribe! (end of this chapter) Chapter 225： Psionic blaster Chapter 225 Psionic Impact Cannon Serena soon suffered bitter consequences for her behavior. Seeing her jump up to avoid the first fireball attack, Sissoor instead turned the corner of her mouth up, revealing a chuckle, and turned her staff to point at the man in the air. Serena. In an instant, the fireball burst into flames and turned its direction, as if a tracking missile quickly hit Serena. "Not good!" Serena screamed inwardly, knowing that she was too hasty, but fortunately, she was also very smart, and immediately turned over and turned into a crow shape, avoiding the attack of a fireball again. But the third fireball followed, and the speed was even faster than the first two fireballs. It was like a meteor catching the moon, and it hit the target before the crow could fly. Selina was hit in the air, and the magic power in her body oscillated immediately. She couldn''t maintain her transformation. She changed back into human form again, and fell from a position nearly ten meters high. Sissoor succeeded in one hit and was about to go down to make up for it when Freya came out. Seeing Freya soaked in blood, with two huge bone claws suspended behind her, shrouded in murderous intent, like a witch of hell, especially seeing the embarrassed and injured Serena made her murderous intent even more fierce. Sisthor frowned, knowing that he encountered a strong enemy, he immediately gave up the killing, and instead stared at Freya. Sissor was on guard, this little girl who manipulated two huge bone claws gave him the feeling that he was ten times more dangerous than the woman who could control the crow to self-destruct. He can feel that Freya is also a high-level magic apprentice, but as a graduate of Santa Academy, he is very confident in himself, with outstanding fire talent, first-class magic control, and not weak combat experience, he can''t find any reason. Will lose to this little girl who is only eleven or twelve years old. Sis Thor is very proud and confident, as long as it is not an official-level extraordinary rule, he is confident to fight. However, this time Freya''s presence exceeded Sisthor''s expectations. Freya looked up and saw the magician standing on the eaves twenty meters away, with a golden robe and a long-handled magic wand. Although he looked ordinary, he was full of momentum and did not look like a character to be provoked. But Freya didn''t care at all. She was still expressionless. Even if her sister was injured, it didn''t make her emotionally fluctuated. At this time, her will was as strong as a rock, and her faith was as pious as steel. Death is just a return to the kingdom of God under the great majesty. From then on, he will no longer suffer any pain and torture, bathe in the divine light of his majesty, and enjoy endless bliss and liberation. This is the power of faith. With spiritual sustenance, there is no fear of death. But the absence of mood swings doesnt mean that Freya doesnt care about her sister Serenas safety, but that she has faith and spiritual sustenance, which allows her to better control her emotions. Freya pursed her lips slightly, a chill flashed in her eyes, she raised her right hand without any unnecessary nonsense. At the same time, the huge bone claw on his right shoulder, which had been infested into black by the Soul Chewer, also lifted up, and his open palm revealed a large, hideous mouth, aiming in the direction of Sith Thor. In an instant, Sissoor''s scalp went numb, it felt like he was a little mouse, and the little girl holding her hand below was an old cat who was hunting. Sissoor secretly screamed in his heart, and he underestimated the strength of the other party. Could it be that this little girl is an official superhuman? Full of doubts in his heart, but without hesitation in his actions, Sissor immediately threw his back legs, and at the same time waved his staff and released a flame shield in front of him. Freya saw it in her eyes, but snorted in disdain, and then let out a low roar, the magic surged frantically, triggering the psychic shock cannon. Immediately, the big mouth in the palm of the bone claw opened to the limit, and the drop-shaped psionic cannonball suspended behind Freya''s head followed with a dazzling light... At the next moment, there was a loud bang, and the huge recoil pulled the bone claw and Freya''s body back two meters. Freya plowed the ground with her feet, leaving two marks, and the other bone claw was also pressed on the ground. Just stopped the recoil. Freya was also taken aback. It was the first time to use a psionic cannon. He didn''t expect the recoil to be so strong, which made him have high expectations for the power of this blow. At the same time, on the palm of the raised right bone arm, the soul chewer opened his mouth with a black hole and white smoke billowing out. Facing the direction of Sissor in the distance, a thick white beam of light slanted straight into the sky, leaving a suffocating white trail in the dark night. Where the white track passed, all matter was annihilated, including the eaves where Sissoor stood just now, the third floor of the main building of the Viscount Mansion behind it, and the tallest cylindrical spire in the entire building. A circular cavity with a diameter of 1.5 meters was formed, and the edges were smooth as if they had been polished without a trace of burrs. As the primary target, the high-level magic apprentice of Sissor, who bore the brunt, stood beside the round hole on the edge of the eaves with a shocked face. Just now, at a critical moment, he also ducked to the side, but he did not dodge completely. The right half of his body was directly destroyed by the psychic shock cannon, leaving only his head and the left half of the corpse, which fell slowly and fell to the ground because of his unstable standing. Freya withdrew her hand and felt that the mana in her body was consumed a lot. Even if there were enough psionic shells at this consumption, her current mana would be activated at most twice. And the power of the psychic shock cannon just now almost reached the attack power of a mid-level official superhuman. Even Green, who was watching the excitement, was a little shocked. This level of attack is enough to kill the first-level formal-level superhuman, and looking at the situation just now, the psychic shock cannon is fired at such a fast speed that it is almost difficult to aim at the target. Dodge the attack, this is really commendable, otherwise no matter how powerful it is, it will be useless if it can''t hit the enemy. Confirming the death of the other party, Freya took a breath, came to Serena''s side to help her up, and asked, "Sister Serena, how is it? Can it still be done?" Selina endured the pain and smiled brightly: "This small injury is fine." Freya nodded and said seriously: "Then let''s go, go to Count Furlongke''s house, I promised that little maid to avenge them." Selina nodded and said ok, and the two walked out together... At about the same time, the movement of Viscount Lucievan''s house has alerted the special bureau at the headquarters outside the city. Because they are busy with reconstruction recently, the response of the special bureau is a bit slow, and most of the new members of the special bureau are from Santa Academy. These magician gentlemen are usually used to being sloppy. Even if they put on uniforms for a while, they still go their own ways, unlike military organizations. . From this point on, the drawbacks of Nikolayevich filling the special bureau with people from Santa Academy have been revealed. It wasn''t until more than ten minutes after Serena and Freya swaggered away from Viscount Lucyvan''s house that a special operation team arrived late. This is an action team of all magicians, led by a full-level magician, three middle and high-level magic apprentices, four people wearing special bureau uniforms, holding staffs in their hands, which are somewhat nondescript. However, the official magician who led the team was quite experienced. He was also an old man who joined the Special Bureau from Santa Academy earlier. When he approached the Viscount''s mansion and saw the corpses all over the floor, he only frowned solemnly. But the two men and one woman who came with him were a bit unbearable. The three were senior students of Santa Academy, and the two boys were high-level magic apprentices. The woman had some background in her family, although she was only a middle-level apprentice, He was placed in a special bureau and received the rank of second lieutenant. But as soon as he saw the stump and the broken arm, the blood was blurred, and the bones were numerous, the three rookies who had just emerged from the ivory tower couldn''t bear it, and they vomited uncontrollably on the spot. The official mage who led the team looked even more ugly, and he regretted bringing these three burdens. If it was an ordinary extraordinary event, let them accumulate experience, but this time it was obviously very serious. It is conservatively estimated that hundreds of people died in the entire Viscount Mansion. There are several violent psionic fluctuations left in the middle, and it is obvious that the murderers are at least two powerful supernatural beings. In addition, the corpse of Sissoor, as well as the round hole-shaped traces left by the psychic blaster on the main building of the mansion, made the official mage who led the team shudder even more. "Official level... Intermediate level! Only the mid-level official level and above can cast such powerful spells. This matter is beyond my ability, and I must report it quickly!" The official mage led by ?? was pale, and he didn''t even enter the mansion to investigate, he simply turned around and led him away. "Uh~~~ boss, we''re going back now? No more investigating inside?" A boy who had just vomited looked at his captain in astonishment. As soon as he finished speaking, he also noticed something was wrong, touched the back of his head and smiled shyly. But the official mage glared at him: "Go and investigate yourself, but don''t bring others to die with you." He pointed at Sith Thor''s body: "I know this person, his name is Sith Sol, is a high-level magic apprentice with quite good strength. Don''t think that you are also high-level, but if you fight head-on, the two of you may not be able to beat him together. And those battle marks above, who do you think shot him? of?" The three Xinnen Special Agents were stunned for a moment. They looked in the direction pointed by the official Mage who led the team, and they couldn''t help but feel a chill in their hearts, especially when they saw the three buildings above, how much it must have been. Powerful attack! Among them, the spoiled girl even began to doubt whether her choice to join the special bureau was right or wrong. After a while, the four of them hurriedly boarded the black carriage of the special bureau, and left the messy viscount mansion at the fastest speed. It wasn''t until half an hour later that the elite personnel dispatched by the Special Bureau came to the residence of Viscount Lusivan for the second time. Taking advantage of this time, Serena and Sister Freya have come to the mansion of Count Furlongke... (end of this chapter) Chapter 226： Valentin and Hallena Chapter 226 Valentin and Halena Two more, six thousand words, please subscribe! The mansion where Count Furlongke lives is not close to the house of the Viscount Lusivan. Although they are both in the Freidenburg district, one is in the east and the other is in the west. After all, nobles are also divided into three, six, and nine ranks. Barons and viscounts belong to the inferior nobility, and those above the count are the superior nobility. Although there are no clear regulations in the Kingdom of Lorenzo, such an invisible division is an unspoken rule. For example, a marquis and an earl are drinking afternoon tea together, and a viscount or baron is not qualified to take the initiative to talk, unless it is The other party invites, otherwise it will be very rude. Therefore, the living areas of the upper and lower nobles in the Fredenburg district are also clearly demarcated. Serena and Freya didn''t know where Count Furlongke''s mansion was, or they met a patrol on the way. These gang members who joined the patrol met two girls in the middle of the night. Seriously injured, he immediately surrounded him with bad intentions. But they didn''t expect to encounter two evil stars, and they deserved to be unlucky. As soon as they got together, they were called to death by Freya''s claw, leaving only a living mouth to lead the way. These patrols are all members of the local gang, and they are very familiar with the terrain. When he heard Freya ask about the location of Count Furlongke''s house, he vaguely understood that the purpose of these two murderous girls was not simple. It is because the reputation of the Count Furlongke is so stinky that he almost completely ignores the face and reputation of the nobles, and his perverted interests and sensational methods have made him notorious in the aristocratic circle. , denounced Count Fulongke for his misconduct, ordered him to correct it, and issued a fine, fined Count Fulongke a large sum of money. However, the earl, as always, ignored the frivolous fine. His family had gold pounds, and he didn''t care about the fine at all. Instead, it aroused his rebellion, and the degree of perversion was even worse. This time, Serena and Freya were targeted by Viscount Lucy Wan, because Count Fronco accidentally saw them, and an evil idea suddenly occurred in his heart... At this time, the second group of people from the special bureau had arrived at the mansion of Viscount Lucy. Because it was confirmed that some nobles were exterminated, and a high-level magic apprentice with good strength was killed, the strength of the suspected murderer reached the official middle-level. These situations are summed up, and the Special Bureau has to pay attention to it, and it is impossible to send some rookies over. Although Nikolayevich is powerful, he can''t do everything by himself, and he is currently studying the characteristics of the godhead. The killing of a viscount in a mere amount cannot stop him from important research. This caused Lieutenant Colonel Cynthia, who was temporarily in charge of the Special Bureau of Fredenburg City, a headache. It''s not that there are no powerful superhumans here in the special bureau, but there has been a lot of work to rebuild the special bureau recently, and many strong people have been sent out to sit in various places. There is only an empty shell left. If it is just an ordinary extraordinary person, Lieutenant Colonel Cynthia is enough to deal with it, but this time is obviously different. It is very likely that the person who slaughtered the Viscount Lusivan family is a middle-level official level extraordinary person, even if She may not have a good chance of winning by herself, and if she sends other people, it will not be enough. Cynthia was so anxious that this matter could not be delayed. The nobles were slaughtered by the whole family, and more than a hundred people died. With the return of the action team that had gone before, the news had already been spread, and it took less than an hour for all the nobles to know. If the action of the special bureau is slow at this time, it will definitely be condemned by the nobles, embarrassing Nikolasevich, and the special bureau re-established with Santa College as the team will also be more questioned. Therefore, it is imperative that a strong action team be dispatched to deal with this matter. There must be a plausible result before dawn, at least not allowing those nobles to take hold. "Damn, why did you choose at this time? None of them are reliable!" Lieutenant Colonel Cynthia patted the table angrily. The two Santa Academy magicians with the rank of captain on the opposite side lowered their heads and did not dare to make a sound. They were ordered to go to Santa Academy to invite the two vice presidents to come. The two vice presidents of Santa Academy are high-level formal-level magicians, and their strength is enough to deal with this incident, but they have the shortcomings of magicians, so they don''t care when they study it. The two returned to Santa College for help, but what they got was that the two vice deans were both conducting important magic experiments. Without the dean''s order, it was not life or death, and no one was allowed to disturb them. huge losses incurred. When the two captains of the special bureau heard this, they immediately swallowed a mouthful of saliva and did not dare to disturb them. They are all from Santa College, and they deeply know the cost of the dean and the vice dean to do a test, even if the two of them are packaged and sold, they can''t afford it! The two had no choice but to come back and report to Lieutenant Colonel Cynthia. Cynthia was also helpless. She knew the difficulties of the two of them. Even if she went to estimate the result in person, she just vented her emotions and did not really punish the two of them. But at this time, one of them asked tentatively, "That..." Cynthia frowned and looked up at the man: "What? Do you have anything else?" The man turned around and said, "Director, you see we don''t have anyone on hand now, why don''t we let those people go?" "Who?" Cynthia was stunned for a moment, and then she realized that the other party was talking about a dozen people who survived from Faer?n. It made her feel certain, this is also a way, to know that those people are the elites of the special bureau, and they can retreat from the situation in Faerun City, and there is no need to doubt their strength, and they can definitely be entrusted with important tasks. But Director Nikolayevich clearly wants to hide these people. If he uses it without authorization, will it make the Director unhappy? Cynthia hesitated a bit. Compared to solving the current emergency, it seemed that the director''s attitude was more important. But on second thought, if you don''t take action and sit back and watch this matter continue to ferment, doesn''t it seem that you are slow to respond and incompetent? How to choose? Cynthia needs to weigh it carefully, she waved her hand to signal the two to go out again, and she leaned back on the chair and fell into contemplation. After fifteen minutes, Green and two other people came to Cynthia''s office. Green was wearing a handsome special bureau uniform, with the epaulet of the rank of major on his shoulders, standing there, handsome. The other two are a middle-aged sloppy tree, and the other is a eldest sister who still has a good charm, and they are both majors. For these three people, Cynthia didn''t dare to pose. Although she was a lieutenant colonel and her military rank was higher than the three in front of her, she still paid more attention to strength. Cynthia asked herself, under the circumstances of Faer?n City, if it was changed to yes She must have received a lunch box, and there is not even a shred of hope of surviving. And these three are all characters who survived in Faerun City. If they were not suppressed by the director, they all hope to take the position of director of the local bureau. Moreover, this time she asked for help, she also bowed three points and bypassed it. Desk, smiling and very enthusiastic. After some courtesies, Green, Valentin, and Hallena got into the carriage that went to the house of Viscount Lusivan. Sitting on the carriage, Green smirked inwardly, I am afraid no one knows what is going on over there better than him, the whole process is live broadcast, high-definition and no code, I can''t think that he will be involved in the investigation now. "It''s really unpredictable!" Green sighed to himself. Some sloppy middle-aged man Valentin thought he was lamenting the fact that they were activated as soon as they went to sit on the cold bench, took out a small iron jug, took a sip, and said with a smile: "It''s just for emergency. Maybe you have to take the blame, it''s really troublesome!" Halley also looked troublesome. Although he didn''t speak, his attitude was clear, that is, he was in a state of being unable to work hard. Green knew very well that this time Nikolayevich reorganized the special bureau, the food was really ugly, and there was no tolerance. There were only a dozen people who survived from Faerun City, and it would not hurt to arrange a few positions. However, all the leaks were hidden in the snow, which made many old people in the special bureau secretly despised. Although they dared not talk about the powerful strength of Nikolasevich, they all held the attitude of not working hard, and even waited to see Nicholas. Jevich''s joke. Green smiled and did not follow Valentin''s words. For this middle-aged man who looked very rough and sloppy, Green gave the evaluation: Thick and thin, cruel and ruthless! If you believe that this person has a bold and generous character, then he will definitely be eaten without even bones. Fortunately, Greene only cooperated with them temporarily, and did not intend to make friends. Instead, it was the woman who made him a little concerned, and her strength was unexpectedly powerful! Sitting on the carriage, Green could feel that the eldest sister Harleyna, who still looks charming, has obviously reached the peak of the formal middle-level, and is only one step away from breaking through to the formal high-level. This kind of strength is also a powerful existence in the front of the special bureau, but she claims that she is only a formal junior, and she is willing to guard the rank of major. Is there any secret hidden? Actually, Harley did a good job of concealing his own strength. Even Director Nikolayevich didn''t notice it. Green was also able to see the opponent''s attributes, level and combat power because of the existence of the cemetery. However, Green didn''t pay much attention to Hallena because of this. No matter what the other party''s purpose was, it was definitely not aimed at him. Seeing the carriage galloping fast and approaching the mansion of Viscount Lucy Van, Green was so relaxed, the corners of his mouth turned up slightly. It turned out that they had just arrived here, and Sister Serena and Freya had already started again at Count Fulongke''s side. It is estimated that Cynthia is really overwhelmed. In one night, a viscount, an earl, and two consecutive noble mansions were slaughtered. This incident will definitely cause an uproar! (end of this chapter) Chapter 227： Dont be afraid of the Holy Light Chapter 227 No need to fear the Holy Light In the mansion of Count Furlongke, the bright and dazzling magic chandelier still dazzles the whole mansion. However, there is a choking **** smell in the air. From the courtyard to the indoor corpses are lying upside down, especially in the hall on the first floor, the blood flows and silts up, almost no more than the soles of the shoes, and there is a greasy and slippery feeling when stepping on them. , and made a "gurgling" sound. Count Furlongke lives on the edge of the Fredenburg district. It covers a large area and the place is very secluded, so Serena and Freya started to kill in the area without disturbing the surrounding residents for a short time! However, the defensive strength of Count Furlongko''s house far exceeds that of the Viscount Lucievan. There are 150 bodyguards with guns inside and outside. A magician, one of them is a junior formal magician, and the strength is enough to crush the two little girls Serena and Freya. If it wasn''t for the critical moment when Green used the summoning technique through Freya, the head of the shadow red dragon Arshfaro poked out of the summoning channel and gave the official mage a breath, and the two little girls would have to be captured alive. Even so, Serena and Freya suffered a lot, especially Freya. After a hard fight, her body was covered in scars, her magic power was exhausted, and she couldn''t even summon her bone claws. However, as a fanatic, even in this situation, Freya remained unshakable, her will was as firm as a rock, her faith was as pious as steel, until the last moment when the huge and terrifying dark red dragon head appeared on top of her head, and then a fiery mouthful of The breath sprayed the powerful formal-level mage into a tumbling and struggling fire man. In the end, Freya struggled to stand up, staggeringly holding a broken sword that was picked up on the ground, and stabbed it into the chest of the magician with a sucking force. In fact, with the strength of the Shadow Red Dragon, the full-scale magician can be burnt to ashes in a single breath, but Green asked him not to show his prestige, but to give Freya experience. Sure enough, Freya stabbed the first-level official magician to death with one sword, and immediately obtained a mass of soul essence, which was converted into more than 400 psionic energy! Coupled with the psionic energy she gained from fighting in Count Furlongke''s mansion, it was enough for her to be promoted to the official rank. However, when Freya wanted to upgrade, there was an accident. She did not upgrade directly to the previous two times, but a prompt appeared, saying that she was not qualified enough. When this happened, Green was a little surprised, but it was reasonable. After all, this is a game of reality rather than a purely monster-fighting upgrade. Even if Freya and Serena can use the psychic feedback from the cemetery to upgrade, this upgrade is not unconditional. Ordinary people become extraordinary, which is almost equivalent to the achievements of others who have worked hard for more than ten years, and has almost reached her own bottleneck. If she wants to be promoted to the official level, she must settle down and re-consolidate the foundation in order to further upgrade. Instead, Serena has been promoted from a middle-level apprentice to a high-level apprentice through arduous battles, and she has also added a skill point to the [Summon Crow]. Although the summoned crow of ??[lv3] did not increase the power of the self-destructing crow, but after the summoned crow was upgraded, the crow was more flexible, flew faster, and had some extraordinary characteristics. This trace of extraordinary characteristics converged on the crow''s sharp beak, giving it a powerful ability to smash armor and demons. Serena controlled the crow to fly out and tried to attack an enchanted iron door. The beak hits hard. Although the strong impact made the crow bleed to death instantly, the sharp bird''s beak pierced deeply into the enchanted iron gate, directly breaking the magic defense effect attached by the magic runes on the surface of the iron gate. At ten o''clock in the evening, in the mansion of Earl Fulongke, the entire family of Earl Fulongke was destroyed, including family members, as well as a large number of guards, servants in the mansion, a total of nearly 200 people, only a few people. I got away with it, and the rest became Serena and Freya''s experience points and the psionic balance in the cemetery. But in the end, with the help of the Shadow Red Dragon, after Freya killed the magician, the two did not find Count Furlongke himself. Selina and her sister looked at each other, and both saw the unwillingness in each other''s eyes. The obsessions of the two mad believers cannot be comprehended by normal people''s thinking. Even if they were both seriously injured at this time, even if they were exhausted and their magic power was depleted, they still had to find Count Fulongke. Serena and Freya have a feeling that the great majesty is watching them, even if the blood is dry, even if the bones are eroded, they must not flinch and give up, if they do, they will never be qualified to step into the kingdom of the majesty. . After the official-level magician was killed, the last remaining resistance of the entire earl''s mansion was completely disintegrated. The dozen or so remaining guards scattered in despair, and even the powerful Mage was killed. Even though the two devilish little girls seemed to be seriously injured, they had lost their courage, and no one could Don''t dare to rush up again, look at each other, look at me, look at you, and run away in a very tacit understanding. One of the slow legs was targeted by Serena, who had recovered some state after the upgrade, and manipulated a crow to fly over, and with a puff, the sharp beak inserted into the man''s ass. In an instant, severe pain hit, and his steps staggered. The man fell a dog and chewed shit. He wanted to struggle to stand up, but because the wound on his buttocks was too deep, the slightest movement caused severe pain, not to mention standing up, just crawling Can''t crawl either. "Where is Count Furlongke?" Serena walked over and asked in a cold tone. The man shivered in fear and said, "I... I don''t know! I really don''t know!" ''s voice fell, and with a puff, a small section of Bai Sensen''s phalanx pierced his head. Freya walked over step by step, regaining some magic power, allowing her to use the bone claw again. However, in order to save magic power, Freya also learned to be cunning, and did not bother to make bone claws, but just summoned a small phalanx. Meanwhile, Serena has controlled the crow to knock down another escaped guard. There is no unnecessary threat, just asking about the whereabouts of Count Furlongke. Seeing the fate of his former companion, this man was obviously more acquainted, and hurriedly stammered: "Count~~ Lord Count and Young Master went to St. Ivan''s Cathedral..." learned the news of Count Furlongke, and in the next moment a phalanx penetrated the man''s heart. But then Serena and Freya will face a new choice, whether to go to St. Ivan''s Cathedral or give up this sniper. St. Ivan''s Cathedral is the largest church in Freidenburg and is also the headquarters of the Church of the Holy Light in Freidenburg. However, Bishop Colson of the church is not a qualified clergyman. He is being baptized by the Holy Light. At the time, the evil desires in his body were not purified, and if it wasn''t for his cheap brother-in-law, who was a high-ranking member of the Church of the Holy Light, he wouldn''t even be able to become an official clergyman. After coming to the city of Fredenburg, Bishop Colson intensified his efforts, and he was in trouble with the Viscount Lucievan and the Count Fronko. He did not know how much wealth was plundered and how many poor girls were harmed. Now, Count Fulongke actually took his son to St. Ivans Cathedral in the middle of the night, so you dont have to think about it and know that there must be nothing good. Serena and Freya exchanged a look, what should I do next? They are a little worried that provoke Holy Light Church and bring trouble to the gods they believe in, although they firmly believe that their majesty is powerful and powerful! But it is undeniable that the Church of the Holy Light is currently the mainstream in all countries on the continent. The Church is powerful, and churches are spread all over the country. Even in the Kingdom of Lorenzo, the Church of the Holy Light has eroded the rights of the royal family and the government. With such a strong church, it is conceivable that the Lord of Holy Light must be a powerful Lord God, and in the face of this situation, they did not dare to be the masters and decided to ask the oracle for instructions. As a more devout faith, Freya, who was recognized by her crown, knelt down and prayed solemnly. In the courtyard of Count Furlongke''s mansion, there are traces of tragic battles all around, corpses and a lot of blood can be seen everywhere. But as Freya started to pray, a faint golden light came down on her head out of thin air, making this blood-stained little girl extraordinarily holy and pure. As this golden light composed of pure psionic energy shrouded, the scars left by Freyas previous battles healed at a speed visible to the naked eye, the almost depleted magic power in the body quickly recovered, and the exhausted mental state was improving Serena, who was standing beside her, also gained similar benefits, but her psionic power was only a quarter of that of Freya, and in the end she only recovered to the eighth-level state, while Freya was fully recovered. As the golden light dimmed, he stood up from the ground, his face no longer had a confused expression, but said firmly: "Your Majesty''s oracle, you don''t need to be afraid of the Holy Light!" Selina''s eyes lit up! What does it mean to have no fear of the Holy Light? Could it be that his crown is a great **** not inferior to the Lord of Holy Light? Thinking of this, Serena''s faith became more and more devout. In fact, she didn''t know that their majesty and the Lord of Light were not in the same dimension at all. Even if the Lord of Light wanted to make trouble, he could only send down an oracle to let the Holy Light The people of the light church came to seek revenge. Therefore, Green is not afraid of gods. After these days, he has studied divinity, godhead, and divinity, and has a better understanding of the gods in this world. Although the gods are powerful, they are not omniscient and omnipotent. Even if Serena and Freya destroy St. Ivans Cathedral, they may not be able to attract the attention of the Lord of Light. Nor can it be comprehensive. And Green agrees that even some encouragement to Serena and Freya to St. Ivan''s Cathedral is something else. This time, Serena and Freya massacred the nobles and cut off the two huge tumors in Fredenburg City. It will definitely cause an uproar, and it will definitely alarm the high-level officials of the kingdom and attract countless attention. Since the water is simply mixed up, and the Church of the Holy Light is also involved, no one should try to be alone. (end of this chapter) Chapter 228： chicken flying dog jumping Chapter 228 Green''s doing this is not a very boring nonsense. Even without Serena and Freya, he is ready to do something in the near future, so that the Church of the Holy Light has an excuse to station more forces in Fredenburg City to contain the special situation. Chief Nikolayevich. Green could feel that Nikolayevich was very wary of those who survived from Faerun. First, because he had a ghost in his heart, and second, because of his keen intuition, he always felt that many of the circumstances were too coincidental, as if there was a behind-the-scenes black hand in the rhythm. Green didn''t want to take the lead at this time. He also wanted to hide in the special bureau and slowly develop vulgarly, so in order to find something for Director Nikolayevich, so that he would not always stare at the inside, a powerful enemy had to be erected. Currently in the Kingdom of Lorenzo, only the Church of the Holy Light has the strength to be afraid of the high-level legends who hold the authority of the Northwest Province Special Bureau. The original overlord of the Northwest Province, the Dietrich family, is trying to recover its strength as much as possible. Even with the joint support of several big families in the kingdom, the recovery speed is very fast, but in the short term, it has been unable to shake the special bureau and the Santa Academy. Tight control of the North West Province. The other natural churches have been completely destroyed. The Eye of Blood and the Tower of Yin Spirit are just small organizations that are not in the mainstream. The Special Bureau and the Santa Academy are secretly glad that they did not trouble them. After counting, only the powerful Church of the Holy Light can make Nikolayevich fear three points. However, the Northwest Province is not the main sphere of influence of the Holy Light Church, and most of the strength of the Holy Light Church was placed in Faerun City. After that catastrophe, they were all lost, and no one survived. And the incident happened suddenly, the Church of the Holy Light had not had time to replenish its manpower. The kingdom had already selected Nikolayevich, and quickly filled the manpower of the special bureau through the Santa Academy, so that Nikolayevich quickly took control of the northwest. provincial situation. When Holy Light Church reacted and was about to find a way to send more staff to Northwest Province, there was no better excuse. After all, the Kingdom of Lorenzo is not a puppet regime of the Church of the Holy Light. Other religious forces in the kingdom, the Magician Association, the secular nobles, and the military knights have extremely powerful influence. Even the king who seems to be closely related to the Church of the Holy Light is using the Church of the Holy Light to contain the government and the great nobles. Otherwise, this Faerun cataclysm will not bring out Nikolayevich, just to prevent the Northwest Province from falling into The Holy Light Church controls and curbs the rapid development of the Holy Light Church in the kingdom. In this context, even a church as strong as Holy Light cannot expand recklessly. Unless there is a legitimate excuse, there will be many resistances. What Green has to do now is to create an excuse for the Church of the Holy Light. The death of a regional bishop, I believe, should be enough. I believe that the cardinals at the headquarters of the Church of the Holy Light should be very angry to protest against the Kingdom of Lorenzo, and then happily dispatch the extraordinary people of the Inquisition to station in Fredenburg City in the name of protecting the church. At that time, Director Nikolayevich will understand who the real enemy of the special bureau is, and will no longer be idle and staring at the dozen or so people Green. But in this way, Serena and Freya are in danger, and they will face the double blow of the special bureau and the Inquisition of the Church of the Holy Light. Fortunately, the Special Bureau and the Holy Light Church Inquisition are also adversaries, and they will not cooperate sincerely with each other. At the same time, this is also a test for Lin to see if they can survive the adversity. Police Station in the district of Fredenburg. Director Bailey was uneasy in his heart. As a child of a declining nobleman, he was admitted to the University of Lorenzo in the capital with his own efforts. After graduating, he became an attendant of the royal family through the relationship of a distant relative of the family. After more than ten years of hard work, I finally made it through. Just two years ago, I became the chief of the Fredenburg City Police Department. Although the level of this position is not too high, it is a real position of real power in Fredenburg City. It is quite rare for him to be a fallen noble to climb to this position. Bailey, who is nearly forty years old, has no greater ambitions. He only hopes to save more gold pounds and redeem the family title in a few years. Because Bailey''s father was too promiscuous, the family declined completely, and even mortgaged the title. This is also the current status of the Kingdom of Lorenzo. Everything can be measured in gold pounds, even the once sacred titles can be mortgaged or redeemed. "Director, it''s not good!" At this time, a tall and thin policeman rushed in from outside the office in a panic, his face pale and terrified. Bailey frowned. He always prided himself on being calm, and he was most unaccustomed to seeing his subordinates panicking and scolding coldly: "Sean, what''s the matter with you? You''ve also been a detective captain for a year, why are you still frizzy? What''s wrong?" The confidant of the lanky policeman Shi Bailey named Sean is usually capable of doing things, but I don''t know what happened this time. "No~ Director, something has happened!" Sean shouted breathlessly, "A lot of people died in the Fredenburg district!" Bailey thought he was talking about the case of Viscount Lucyvan, and said lightly: "I already know, this case has been handed over to the Special Bureau." Sean shook his head and said, "No! No, it''s Count Furlongke''s house!" "What!" This time, Chief Bailey couldn''t sit still, as if a needle stuck in his **** and stood up from the chair: "What''s the matter, please tell me carefully." Sean also just received the alarm. When he heard that an earl was involved, he immediately did not dare to neglect and led the team in person. But he didn''t expect to be stunned by the scene of Asura Hell as soon as he entered the courtyard. Director Bailey felt even more embarrassed after hearing this. Just now, there was a case of a viscount being exterminated, and now another earl has come. What happened? In the kingdom, once the nobles, especially the big nobles above the count, are involved, it is definitely a very sensitive and dangerous matter. "No, this matter must not fall on the head of our police station. This is a crime of the superhuman, and hurry up and notify the special bureau." Chief Bailey slapped the table and his palms were flushed red. He didn''t care, and issued the order at the same time. Order: "Hurry up and bring all the people, everyone will be dispatched to me..." He stopped abruptly after speaking, and asked in a low voice: "By the way, are you sure that the murderer has left?" Sean nodded and said, "Don''t worry, Director, I asked the person who called the police carefully, and they made some noises deliberately. Even if the murderer is still there, it''s time to go now." Director Bailey nodded tacitly. He didn''t want to block the scene and block the murderer inside. After receiving confirmation from Sean, he continued to order: "Let the detective team block the scene, and everyone else will patrol the streets." Soon after, in Santa Academy. Lieutenant Colonel Cynthia, who was sitting in the office waiting for news from Green and the others, received another bad news with an ugly face. There was a murder in the mansion of Count Furlongke, and the death toll exceeded 150 people, including a full-level magician. This is not a joke. The death of a viscount and the death of an earl are not the same concept at all. Once an aristocrat at the level of an earl dies abnormally, it must be reported to the king. Cynthia hurriedly asked: "How is Count Furlongke?" The policeman who delivered the news shook his head in embarrassment and said, "I''m sorry sir, I don''t know the specific situation, sir, please confirm the situation of the Count yourself." Cynthia didn''t embarrass the other party, she just waved her hand, indicating that he could go, and then paced back and forth with her brows locked. Massacre of the earl''s mansion, 150 people died, such a bad case, how many years has not happened? Cynthia knows that this is no longer a situation that her rights and abilities can handle, and she should report it to Director Nikolayevich, but she is still a little hesitant. Is it more important to be an earl or the magic experiment of the Director? After weighing the pros and cons in her heart, Cynthia still decided not to disturb Nikolayevich, anyway, things have happened, no matter if it is tomorrow. I don''t care what other people think of her, but in Nikolayevich''s mind, I am afraid that the life and death of ten counts is not as good as his magical experiment. It was also Cynthia''s choice that made the city of Fredenburg into a more chaotic situation. The mansion of Viscount Lucievan, Green and the three got off the carriage and saw the chaos at the scene. All three of them had seen the big scene. This level of **** killing could not shock them. "It''s really rough!" Valentin took out a jug and took a sip, glanced at the scene, and said lightly: "It should be two newbies, they have become superhumans not long ago, but their talents are very strong, and they are already middle and high school. Rank apprentice, and one of them has an instant burst ultimate move, which can cause full-scale attack power." As he said that, he pointed to the top of the main building of the mansion, where he was pierced by the psionic blaster. Halena, who was with him, nodded slightly, agreeing with Valentin''s preliminary analysis. And Green was even more surprised in his heart. Valentin was not him. He had never been there before. He could get so much information with just a glance. This insight, this analytical power, is indeed worthy of being able to pay A character who survived the catastrophe in the city of Lun. At the same time, Green also found that after Valentin finished speaking, Halley glanced in one direction seemingly indifferently. Green was shocked, because the direction that Halle was looking at was exactly the direction of Count Furlongke''s mansion, and also the direction that Serena and Freya left not long ago. "Could it be that this woman is more powerful, and has already discovered the traces left by Serena and Freya?" Green frowned slightly. He didn''t care much about these two temporary partners, but he didn''t expect to underestimate them. ability. Fortunately, although these two have strong abilities, they are not trusted by Nikolayevich. It is estimated that Lieutenant Colonel Cynthia has no idea in her mind. If the enemy is very strong, the three of them will come, track the past, and fight. It is best to lose both to satisfy her best. (end of this chapter) Chapter 229： 235 St. Ivans Cathedral Chapter 229 235 St. Ivan''s Cathedral Of course, the result that Lieutenant Colonel Cynthia hoped could not happen. First, because the two so-called enemies were too bad, and secondly, including Green, none of the three were fools. Instead, Lieutenant Colonel Cynthia received bad news one after another, which made her devastated and under enormous pressure. Fredenburg Police Department, in less than 20 minutes, all serving police officers, including temporary workers and patrol teams, a total of more than 230 people assembled on standby. I have to say that under the leadership of Chief Bailey, the efficiency of the Fredenburg Police Department is still quite good. The police equipment is complete, the lineup is strict, and it has quite good combat effectiveness. Director Bailey did not appear, and was temporarily commanded by Captain Sean. The team gathered. Sean shouted and waved to the outside. At this moment, a small figure walked in outside the gate of the police station, and in the sky, a few crows flew over with "yayaya", circling around the police team assembled in the courtyard. "Where''s the kid? Do you know where this is?" Sean exclaimed angrily. He was ordered to lead the team and was about to set off, but he was very annoyed when he found that a little girl had blocked the door of the police station. However, he is also the captain no matter what, and he does not need to do it himself. Just make a color and someone will do it for you. A ferocious young police officer, in a black uniform, with a gun on his back and a baton in his waist, rushed in front of Freya in three steps and was about to reach out and push Freya out, who was blocking the door. But I found that this dirty little girl is actually very beautiful! The young policeman''s heart moved, and he couldn''t help but have malicious thoughts. He had been in a gang before he became a police officer, and he knew that a girl with this appearance was very valuable. If he was caught and sent to the boss of Sislem, it would definitely sell for a big price! The young policeman''s mind was spinning, he couldn''t help laughing, his eyes were more malicious, he reached out to grab Freya''s clothes, trying to lift the thin little girl from the ground. However, in the next moment, the malicious young policeman showed a fearful expression, and two huge bones, black and white, were reflected in his pupils... Stepping on the sticky blood and walking past the heinous number of corpses in the police compound, Freya came to Chief Bailey. Five minutes ago, Serena and Freya showed up at the police station, and they came here to recharge Freya''s psychic blaster. Serena and Freya left Count Furlongke''s house and were going to kill St. Ivan''s Cathedral, but they were not fools, they rushed up in a daze, but made full preparations and returned to their best condition. , and try to make up for the psionic shells of the psionic shock gun. They were impressed by the power of the Psionic Blast Cannon before, but to replenish the Psionic Cannonball you must consume the remnant with a soul chewer. Selina and Freya have their own justice. They will not kill innocent people for their own purposes. Only the souls of the wicked can become their upgraded resources and the shells of their psychic shock cannons. As for who is evil and who is good, they also have their own standards, which may not conform to universal values, but this is their view of good and evil. The ?? sisters discussed and decided that the supply point of the first psionic cannonball would be the Fredenburg City Police Station. In their opinion, those policemen are not good people, they will only protect the villains like Viscount Lucyvan and Count Fronco, and they will do everything possible to oppress ordinary citizens and the weak. Such villains should not exist in the world. It was with this belief that Serena and Freya almost wiped out the Fredenburg City Police Department. Freya''s beautiful little face had a holy halo, and her eyes were full of the dignity and confidence of an agent of God, looking down at the humble and evil Chief Bailey. "You... who are you? Do you know what you''re doing?" Chief Bailey called out in a dry, trembling voice. "Of course I know, despicable and evil people, oracle death is your destination." Freya said indifferently without any emotion. Faced with the desperate situation of death, Chief Bailey suddenly shouted, raised his pistol, which was more decorative than practical, and frantically pulled the trigger. It''s a pity that this unenchanted pistol poses no threat to Freya at all. She doesn''t even need to evade or block with bone claws. She simply uses her mental power to condense her psionic energy, forming an invisible psionic shield in front of her. Blocked the incoming bullet. Those bullets stopped abruptly, suspended in mid-air, looking very strange. Director Bailey saw this scene and was completely desperate, dropped his pistol, and howled in pain. It''s a pity that it didn''t work. Freya would not pity the wicked person she identified. At the next moment, with a puff, a black bone claw slapped Chief Bailey''s head. The big mouth swallowed, making the sound of clicking and chewing. As Chief Bailey''s soul was swallowed by Soul Chewers, four teardrop-shaped psionic cannonballs had condensed on Freya''s back. Serena fell from the sky and turned into a humanoid state. Just now, she was in the air, commanding the self-destructing crow to cause more casualties than Freya. Unfortunately, both of them have reached a bottleneck, and there is no way to upgrade for the time being. The soul essence was turned over to the cemetery . Green was overjoyed, they contributed 700 psychic powers in the police station alone. "Where do we go next? Go to the gang leader Sislem or go directly to the church?" Serena asked. Although Serena is the elder sister of the two, it is obvious that Freya is more favored by the majesty, so the final decision depends on Freya''s attitude. Freya pondered slightly, waved her hand and said, "Forget it, four psionic cannonballs are enough, no amount of my magic power will be able to hit it. Let''s go directly to the church and fight as quickly as possible. If we go to kill Sislem, Its a waste of time to go to Shangcheng. People like that are extremely sinful, and will be purified by the divine power of the crown sooner or later. And I received an oracle just now, foretelling that danger is imminent, and the people from the special bureau have already dispatched, We have to speed up." Selina nodded, then jumped up, turning into a crow and flying into the air again. Freya also jumped up, jumped over the wall and exited the police compound, and quickly ran towards St. Ivans Cathedral. St. Ivan''s Cathedral is located at the junction of the Fredenburg district and the upper city. It was an ascetic monk of the Church of the Holy Light three hundred years ago. He picked up bricks alone and went to the suburbs to cut down wood, bit by bit. Build a church. It was just a humble shack at that time, enshrining the statue of the Lord of Light. After hundreds of years of development and numerous expansions, the church has become the most majestic and majestic building in Fredenburg City, and before the Tower of Light came. It is also the tallest building in the city. But although the church is majestic, the people in the church have lost the firm belief and great pursuit of the ascetic monk. Bishop Coulson is a fat man with a chubby belly. His belief in the Holy Light or something is just unsatisfactory. According to Green''s standards, this guy can be regarded as a shallow believer at most. The only reason why he can become the regional bishop of the Church of the Holy Light is that his sister climbed onto the bed of His Holiness the Pope, used some unspeakable means to obtain the ''sacred'' seed, and became pregnant with His Holiness the Pope''s offspring. Unfortunately, Coulson is really ineffective, otherwise, with the help of his cheap brother-in-law, he should have climbed to the position of cardinal all these years. But Coulson couldn''t support the wall. In the past few years in Fredenburg, not only did he have no political achievements, but he also made a lot of bad debts. The Pope wiped his **** a lot. At this time, in a large and luxurious room in St. Ivan''s Cathedral, the sound of whipping and pain was being heard. The protagonists are the father and son of Bishop Colson and Count Fronko, as well as two nuns who have just vowed to serve the Lord of Light for life during the day. Bishop Coulson relied on the blessing of medicine, and he was very brave and tried his best. Count Fulongke on the side has already taken a rest, and his second son will play... Outside the door of St. Ivan''s Cathedral, Count Furlongke''s carriage was parked on the side of the road, and the two bodyguards and the driver breathed boredly. They didn''t know the **** massacre that took place tonight, especially the two bodyguards, who seemed very relaxed, smoking a cigarette and chatting. It is not the first time that Count Fronko and his son have come to St. Ivan''s Cathedral in the middle of the night. As for what they did in the church, as confidant bodyguards, they knew very well, but no one dared to disclose such a thing. The bodyguard disappeared suddenly because of his big mouth. At this moment, a small figure came across the road. Generally speaking, during this time period, there are almost no people on the street. Although the city of Fredenburg does not enforce a curfew, there are patrols patrolling. Once the whereabouts are found, if they are ordinary people, they will definitely be arrested and questioned. Therefore, ordinary citizens, if not very urgent, seldom hang out on the streets in the middle of the night. Earl Fulongke''s bodyguard is very professional. Although the surface is relaxed, it is loose on the outside and tight on the inside. When he finds an unusual situation, he immediately becomes alert, and his sharp eyes are watching Freya, who is walking step by step, has put his hand on his waist. pistol. "Who?" Ten meters away, a bodyguard pulled his gun out of the holster and asked in a cold and low voice. Freya didn''t stop, and continued to walk forward step by step, as if she didn''t see the pistol raised in the opponent''s hand, and asked indifferently: "Is Count Fulongke here?" With the nice girl''s voice, the two bodyguards finally saw Freya''s face clearly through the magic chandelier in front of the church door. At first glance, she was a very beautiful girl, and she was only eleven or twelve years old. When she came up, she asked the count if she was there, as if she had made an appointment in advance. This made the two bodyguards somewhat uncertain about the identity of the girl in front of them. (end of this chapter) Chapter 230： Kill the little expert Freya Chapter 230 The Little Expert Freya The two bodyguards looked at each other, one of them looked at Freya up and down again, and said, "Wait a minute, I''ll report to the Count." Then he turned and walked into the church. There was a sneer at the corner of Freya''s mouth. The last time she was at the door of Viscount Lucyvan''s study was in a similar situation. As long as she showed enough momentum, the other party could not tell him his identity, and the deceptive appearance of Loli made these It''s easy for bodyguards to let their guard down. Freya was secretly proud, and just waited for the bodyguard who went in to report a few more steps, and she suddenly stormed and broke in directly. However, at this moment, the bodyguard who had just turned around suddenly turned around, pulled out the pistol extremely swiftly, and pointed the muzzle at Freya. Another bodyguard, including the coachman standing not far away, also took out a pistol, and the three of them didn''t talk nonsense about Rory, but leaned against the wall for the first time without hesitation. bang bang bang! The rapid gunshots sounded, which surprised Freya. She didn''t know where she was missing, and she didn''t expect Count Furlongke''s bodyguard to be so decisive and ruthless. Freia was caught off guard, and she was shot three times in a row, blood bursting from her brows and chest, and her small body flew backwards by the huge kinetic energy band of the enchanted bullet. At the next moment, with a thud, his body slammed to the ground, with a red dot between his brows, two patches of red on his chest, and a pool of blood quickly formed under his body, his eyes widened, and his pupils contracted like needles. At the last moment , she still couldn''t believe that she would die here... At the same time, at the house of Viscount Lucievan, Green and the three had just finished surveying the scene and had already received the latest news. In addition to Green, Valentin and Hallena were all surprised, but they didn''t expect that even Count Furlongke''s house was attacked overnight. Fortunately, the Count himself was not in the mansion. Although the casualties were heavy, he was still alive. But in this way, the three of Green couldn''t go back, and they had to go to Count Furlongke''s house to check the scene. Because both Freya and Serena were upgraded to high-level magic apprentices, Count Fulongke''s side was more **** and tragic than the scene at the residence of Viscount Lusivan. And after a little survey, Valentin and Hallena looked in the direction of St. Ivan''s Cathedral almost unanimously, their faces were full of shock, their brows were furrowed, and they were silent. Green of course knew that they had seen the situation. From the previous inspection of the Viscount Lusiwang''s mansion, they saw the direction Freya and Serena were leaving. This time, they could clearly see it, and their thinking was very quick, and they quickly thought of something. , just because the murderer is so daring makes them a little unbelievable. "Major Green, what do you think?" Valentin was silent for a moment and asked with a serious expression. Although Green was the youngest among the three of them, Valentin and Hallena, who were old fritters, did not dare to underestimate this young colleague. After all, they were able to survive under the circumstances of Faerun City. None of them are easy-going idiots, but Green''s youth is even more dreadful. At least they think to themselves, at this age, they will definitely not survive. Green smiled, looking harmless to humans and animals, and waved his hands: "What can I think, two, our identities are too embarrassing, the Director does not want us to be in the limelight. Anyway, I''m just a newcomer, I really can''t see anything. " Hallena also smiled sweetly: "Major Green is right, I''m still planning to receive a pension in advance! It''s better to have less than one more thing, and this time, it was Lieutenant Colonel Cynthia who sent us out, and we didn''t get Chief Nikolasevich. Yes, we are just trying to save an emergency, don''t be self-defeating." Valentin also smiled, took a sip of wine, and said indifferently: "Well, since you don''t want to do too much, and I''m too lazy to bother, then let''s go back, we can go back after handing in the task with Lieutenant Colonel Cynthia. Get some sleep." After finishing speaking, the three of them looked at each other and smiled, rather gloating. They all saw the murderer and went to St. Ivans Cathedral after seeing the murder, and they also knew who the bishop of Coulson was. If it is the regional bishop of other Holy Light Church, it must be a high-level official priest, plus a small team of Holy Light Knights stationed in the church, unless it is a legendary level existence, it is difficult to break the Holy Light Cathedral. However, the situation of St. Ivans Cathedral in Fredenburg is different. Originally, it was only a secondary parish. Because of the collapse of Faerun, it was hastily promoted to become the first-level parish of the Church of Holy Light in Northwest Province. However, although the structure of St. Ivan''s Cathedral has been mentioned, except for Coulson, the sloppy bishop, two sub-bishops, six priests, eight priests, and the entire team of Holy Light Knights have not been completed. Green, as a major in the Special Bureau, although his rights were restricted, his level of information was still there, and he was very aware of these situations, so he did not stop Serena and Sister Freya planning to attack St. Ivans Cathedral. But Green still didn''t expect that Freya and the others still encountered setbacks in St. Ivan''s Cathedral. Freya was shot three times. If a normal person was almost dead, the two bodyguards and the driver also felt the same way. After stopping the shooting, they approached with their guns to check the body and see if they could find it. The clue is who wants to be detrimental to the count. In fact, Freya was exposed from the very beginning. These two bodyguards are nothing, the key is that the driver turned out to be an extraordinary person! No, this person''s ability is quite special. It is a kind of spiritual ability. In his field of vision, everyone is divided into colors. The white ones are passers-by, the blue ones are friends, and the red ones are enemies. Can judge the intention of the other party. As soon as ?? Freya appeared, in the eyes of the coachman, it was like being shrouded in a bright red fog. There was no doubt that this little girl was carrying great malice. The coachman remained calm and signaled to the two bodyguards secretly, and that was the sudden attack just now. As the two bodyguards approached Freya, the coachman suddenly shouted, "Be careful up there!" The voice fell, and a crow swooped down frantically. The two bodyguards were very vigilant, and immediately raised their guns and looked up, but it was too late. In the next moment, with a bang, the self-destructing crow exploded in the air above their heads. The strength of these two bodyguards is not weak. They are both high-level apprentice knights. They have served in the Knights. They instantly protect their heads, and their psionic energy explodes, trying to offset the impact of the explosion. It''s a pity that they were a little careless after killing Freya. In addition, they relied too much on the early warning of the coachman. They were caught off guard by the self-destructing crow that fell from the sky. They were suddenly blasted three or four meters away by the power of the explosion, and fell to the ground, covered in Blood. Thanks to their rough skin and thick flesh, the two of them did not die. They quickly gritted their teeth and tried to get up from the ground to be alert. At this moment, there were two puffs, and two sharp and slender phalanxes punctured the ground quickly, accurately piercing the hearts of the two people. The two bodyguards instantly widened their eyes with disbelief, wondering why the deadly bone spurs shot out of the ground. At this time, Freya, who was lying on the ground, supported the ground with both hands, and even propped up her upper body! She frowned and seemed to be in great pain, and her face was full of annoyance and self-blame. Coupled with the bullet holes on her forehead and the large amount of blood on her body, she looks extra scary and terrifying. "Damn, you''re so careless!" Freya raised a hand angrily, digging a few times from the wound on her forehead, and a deformed bullet came out of her mouth. Then, ignoring the terrified coachman, he knelt directly on the ground, clasped his hands together, and began to pray: "Your Majesty, Freya has disappointed you..." It turned out that Freya was shot at the moment just now. Green sensed it instantly, and was also surprised. He didn''t expect the little girl Freya to overturn the car so quickly. Green is not surprised by this result. If you don''t die, you won''t die. Serena and Freya are constantly dying this night. Maybe deep down in their hearts, they are holding on to themselves if they don''t destroy others. Dark thoughts of destruction. However, Green would not let this little girl die in vain. He was still useful to keep Serena and Freya. Besides, he had already invested a lot of resources, so how could Green let them die early without draining their remaining value. Lose. So the moment Freya was shot, Green enabled the cemetery''s authority, but in an emergency, even if the cemetery was used, it would take about a second to summon Freya to the cemetery. So Green just put Freya''s soul in the cemetery, and let her body be hit by bullets and fall into a pool of blood, as if she was really dead, in fact, Freya''s soul has come to the cemetery middle. At this time, Freya was still awake. She thought that she had entered the kingdom of God after her death. She looked at the gray fog surging around the cemetery, the buildings with the dark style of death, and the countless The moving bones and zombies made her even more convinced that the person under her crown was not the **** of nature. With a dragon roar, Freya saw a dark red dragon 20 meters long fly leisurely over the cemetery, landed on a nearby hill, stretched lazily, and then Shrinked into a ball and began to sleep soundly. In the same direction, a female angel with four black wings seemed to have discovered her existence and flew over here. In an instant, it flew to the front. In an instant, a powerful momentum shrouded, making Freya feel extremely uncomfortable, as if her soul was about to be crushed. The female four-winged angel also noticed something was wrong, and immediately restrained her momentum, looked at Freya a few times, and nodded to her, which should be conveying goodwill. At the same time, two winged angels also flew over, seeming to be very interested in her... Freya saw this scene, and she was even more certain in her heart that she was in the kingdom of God, otherwise how could she see the angels that only exist in legends! (end of this chapter) Chapter 231： Follow-up effects (1) Chapter 231 Follow-up Influence (1) Determined that this is the kingdom of God, Freya was not sad because of her death, but was a little excited, full of interest, and looked around, looking at the scenes she had never seen before. Freia finally determined that the person she believed in was not the **** of nature, but a great **** with powerful divine power and countless servants in charge of death-related powers. The countless skeletons and zombies are the servants of His Majesty, and even the arrogant dragon is just His Majesty''s domesticated pet... Freya quickly made up the image of a great and noble deity. She was more devout in her beliefs, and was ready to obey His Majesty''s arrangements and pray silently in her heart, hoping to become a maid who serves His Majesty. However, in the next moment, Freya suddenly felt the world spinning, and when she came back to her senses, she actually left the cemetery and returned to the real world. This sudden change made her very surprised: "What''s going on? Am I not dead? I''ve even arrived in the kingdom of God, how come I''m resurrected again? Is it a dream?" While Freya was confused, a majestic voice sounded in her mind: "You are my agent in the world, shouldering an important mission. Only by completing your mission can you return to the kingdom of God." Freya was refreshed, knowing that what she saw just now was not a dream, and then she felt an infinite sense of pride and mission in her heart. I have an important mission on my shoulders. This is a sacred mission entrusted by the great majesty. In any case, it must be completed. And after her soul returned to her body, she immediately felt a different feeling in her body. Originally, because she had reached a bottleneck, she could not continue to upgrade, which made her a little depressed. At this moment, the feeling of encountering a bottleneck was gone, replaced by a feeling of mastery and joy. Freya''s heart moved: "Is it because my ability is too weak to shoulder the arduous mission, is it because the great crown has given me stronger abilities?" Freya was both surprised and delighted. She could feel that although she was still a high-level apprentice, there was no longer a bottleneck that hindered the upgrade. With a thought, she chose to upgrade. Sure enough, the ''unable to upgrade'' prompt did not appear before. With the accumulation of a lot of soul essence, Freya was promoted to [Bone Mage lv4] logically, and an extra skill point was still added to the Bone Claw. [lv4]''s bone claw has a new change. When Freya summons two huge bone claws, a giant rib-like bone armor will appear on her body, protecting her and forming a solid defense. At this time, after Freya''s upgrade, her combat power has reached [52], exceeding the level of most elementary-level formal-level superhumans. Freya was very satisfied. After manipulating her phalanx to kill the two bodyguards, she climbed up as if nothing had happened. The wounds on her body had healed, especially on her forehead. The driver who relied on his extraordinary ability to discover Freya was extremely frightened at this time. In addition to his special abilities, his fighting ability was very scumbag. Seeing the two bodyguards who were not weak in an instant received the lunch, his face was pale, and he couldn''t stop swallowing saliva. The pistol in his hand was also a little out of control. Freya glanced at the man, snorted contemptuously, and directly stretched out a finger, with a pop, the phalanx shot out, piercing the man''s head. Only then did he carefully examine his body, except for the gunshot wound on his forehead and the scars left before, all of which were gone! Freya was very strange and thought to herself, "Could it be that the great majesty spared no effort to replace me with a new body?" The girl in the late stage of the second stage of the second illness began to fill the plot, and she believed that she had obtained the special gift of her majesty. Otherwise, she was shackled by her body and could not upgrade in a short time. Actually, Green doesn''t have the ability to change the body at will. In the haste just now, he could only keep Freya''s soul from being damaged, and the three fatal injuries to the body were inevitable. But there is also a solution. Green directly repaired Freya''s original body with psychic energy. Since the body had died during the separation of the soul, in essence, from this moment, Freya was already dead. If there is no accident, about another In a few days, her soul will transform into a ghost. Even if the original body is restored, the soul cannot be returned to the body, so Green took a different approach and directly transformed Freya''s soul into a lich, and then sent it back to her original body. On the surface, there seems to be no change, in fact Freya had turned into a demi-lich by this time. A demi-lich is a state between humans and a lich. In fact, Green is currently a demi-lich, possessing all the characteristics of a living person, but from the soul level, it is becoming a lich step by step, and this process is irreversible. Yes, it can only be accelerated or delayed. As for whether Freya cared about this state of existence, Greene did not seek her opinion. Anyway, for mad believers, the will of God is everything, and mere lichization is nothing. Sure enough, after Freya woke up and felt an abnormal change in her body, she learned that the great majesty had turned her into a demi-lich, and she did not complain, but was grateful to Dade, thanks to the majesty''s favor, must use The power of His Majesty''s gift spreads His Majesty''s gospel to the world. Immediately, Freya pushed open the door and walked into St. Ivan''s Cathedral... In the early morning of the next day, Director Nikolayevich, with Lieutenant Colonel Cynthia, and several other new high-level officials of the Northwest Provincial Branch of the Special Bureau, stood in St. Ivan''s Cathedral with a gloomy face. In the tall and majestic church, in front of the long rows of seats, just below the shrine dedicated to the Lord of Light, there are three dead male corpses. Among the three corpses, a fat middle-aged man and a robust young man were both stabbed to death by a blow to the head, and only one old man was stabbed with five or six blood holes, which were pierced by Freya''s bone claws. The wounds, and none of them were fatal, the cause of death of the old man was excessive blood loss. This was also what Freya had promised the little maid. Since it was revenge, she would be able to retaliate. Back then, the little maid''s sister was tortured to death. The sons of Bishop Collison and Earl Fronko were both killed in one blow, but for Earl Fronko himself, Freya took special care of him. Although she didn''t have time to kill Earl Furnko, she could at least Let the Count have time to reflect on the deeds of this life before he dies. It doesn''t matter whether he wakes up or not repents, just let him experience the pain, feel the blood in his body slowly drain, and finally die in fear and despair. . Only in this way can the little maid who suffered countless pains die and rest her eyes. Director Nikolayevich looked at the three corpses on the ground with no expression on his face, no joy or sorrow, as if the shocking murders that happened in a row that night had nothing to do with him. Lieutenant Colonel Cynthia was reporting the situation with a file beside her. This was the information she had collected overnight. "Oh? So the murderers are two little girls who have just acquired extraordinary abilities?" Nikolayevich said in a light tone after hearing Cynthia''s report, as if rhetorically, but also with emotion, but he didn''t mean to rush to catch the murderer at all. . "Yes Director, those two little girls were ordinary people before. This time the family has undergone great changes and their lives have fallen into despair. Only then can their potential be stimulated. This is a situation that no one thought of." Cynthia explained, regarding Serena and Fernandez Sister Leia, she has a lot of sympathy herself, and even thought about subduing their sisters and sending them to Santa College to study first. After graduation, they can join the special bureau. Judging by the traces left in Viscount Lucyvan''s house, Celine Na and Freya''s talents are very good. After awakening their extraordinary abilities, they can control them easily, and their strengths increase rapidly in a short period of time. It''s just that now, Cynthia''s thoughts have completely disappeared. When the corpses of Count Furlongke and Bishop Colson were discovered, they were already in a state of immortality. Murdering and killing an earl, even if the earl is a scum, a bastard, or a pervert, and if he is killed a hundred times, he will still die, but this is still a serious challenge to the kingdom government and the nobles. And killing a regional bishop of the Holy Light Church also hit the Holy Light Church in the face. The majesty of the Holy Light Lord is inviolable. I believe that the Holy Light Church will soon have a big move. It was a situation that Nikolayevich had been trying to avoid before, and he even used a lot of connections and exchanged a lot of money to get the Church of the Holy Light to promise not to deploy new forces in the Northwest Province within five years. But this time Bishop Coulson was killed, which just gave the Holy Light Church an excuse. According to reliable information, just two hours ago, the people of the Holy Light Church Inquisition had been dispatched. The goal of their trip was undoubtedly Faure. Denburg City. Nikolayevich was also very depressed. All his previous efforts and many future plans were all in vain because of the reckless actions of the two little girls last night. After leaving St. Ivan''s Cathedral, the two little girls seemed to have evaporated from the world, their breath and psychic fluctuation characteristics were all gone, as if these two people did not exist in this world at all. With the strength of Nikolayevich''s high-level legend, he originally thought that with a trace of remaining breath, he could easily find the murderer''s hiding place. But he didn''t expect that no matter what method he used, trying to trace the remaining breath would all end in failure. Even Nikolayevich had never encountered such a situation, which made him frown slightly and fell into deep thought. "Could it be that those two little girls knew that they had broken into the big goods this time, and they have committed suicide in fear of crime? Otherwise, how could they not be found?" Nikolayevich shook his head again: "Or...a big man took a fancy to him, Hide them and protect them?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 232： new santa college Chapter 232 New Santa Academy The on-site investigation and autopsy yielded nothing more, because there were three large-scale **** cases in one night, and the murderer had no intention of hiding his whereabouts. The case did not need to be solved. The murderers were just two girls. Live the two murderers. But the two little girls who were not very strong actually disappeared like the world. Even with his high-level legendary strength, he couldn''t find any clues. This made Nikolayevich very concerned, and at the same time, the self-confidence and arrogance that had arisen after he was promoted to a high-ranking legend subsided. Nikolayevich frowned, his eyes inadvertently swept across the three of Green. After being asked by Lieutenant Colonel Cynthia to perform the mission last night, the three Greens were again asked to follow Nikolayevich to inspect the scene this morning. Green felt the scrutiny of Nikolayevich, and sneered secretly in his heart: "Go find it, now that Freya and Serena have been hidden in the cemetery by me, let''s see how Director Nikolayevich solves the case." But Green He was also secretly shocked by Nikolayevich''s strength. He didn''t expect to get those benefits in Faerun City last time. The other party has been transformed into strength so quickly and has been promoted to a high-level legend. Nikolayevich''s eyes swept over, he did not trust those who survived from Faerun City, this is no secret in the newly formed special bureau. But he also had to admit that if the abilities of the three Greens could be used by me, they would definitely be able to share a large part of the pressure, and they would be able to send a goodwill signal to those who were originally in a special situation. Today, Nikolayevich has completed most of the layout in the Special Bureau and the Northwest Province, and has a considerable degree of control over the newly formed Special Bureau and the situation in the Northwest Province. It is time to relax, otherwise the oppression will be too much. Many people are dissatisfied in their hearts, act against yin, and procrastinate in secret, which will only drag down his next plan. Last night, Cynthia had no choice but to call Green and the three of them out, just as an opportunity to use some of the original old people again. These people have rich experience, and their ability to deal with strange and extraordinary events is far beyond those of the magicians who have just left the Santa Academy. Moreover, Nikolayevich had foresight. A regional bishop of the Church of the Holy Light died in St. Ivans Cathedral last night. This situation is equivalent to giving the Church of the Holy Light an excuse to intervene. Even with his current strength and status, It is impossible to block the entrance of the Church of the Holy Light. In this case, it is meaningless to stare at the dozen or so people who survived in Faer?n City. It is better to let them all out, add the Dietrich family, and change the situation. more complicated. Although there is no evidence, but Nikolayevich has a feeling that there must be someone among the dozen or so survivors who have a connection with those black-winged angels. Even this time, he smelled an extremely weak breath, very similar to the breath of those angels and red dragons, which made him have some guesses. Kingdom of God? Nicholasyevich is also imaginative. Thinking of this, he can''t help shaking his head and smiling bitterly. Although this possibility exists, the probability is too low. Those two little girls just accidentally stimulated supernatural abilities, and it is difficult for them to imagine what kind of connection they can have with the angels of the other world at the apprentice level. Abandoning the whims in his mind, Nikolayevich looked at the three corpses again, waved his hand and said, "That''s it, the corpses of Count Fulongko and his son are sent to the House of Lords, and let them solve it on their own. Bishop Ersen, put it away for the time being, and hand it over to them when the Holy Light Church arrives." After speaking, his eyes swept over the crowd, and finally fell on Valentin: "Major Valentin, you go to this matter. manage." Valentin was stunned for a moment, but he didn''t expect to be assigned a task, and quickly stood at attention and said yes, with a happy expression on his face, as if he had been sitting on a cold bench for a long time and was suddenly appreciated by the leader. It''s just that the traces of his performance are too heavy, not only Director Nikolayevich, but also many people present can see it. Valentin didn''t care, and immediately retreated. After ?? was over, Nikolayevich flew straight up and went somewhere. The others returned to the headquarters of the Special Bureau in a carriage. Cynthia was still in charge of the daily work. Because of the vicious case that happened last night, two nobles were killed and a regional bishop was killed, making Cynthia busier than every day. It was almost noon, and Cynthia was about to get up to eat when there was a knock on the door. "Please come in." Cynthia sat back again and called out in a relaxed manner. Green pushed the door open with a smile on his face and asked, "Director, I didn''t disturb your lunch break." Cynthia waved her hand and said, "It''s nothing, please sit down, Major Green, what''s the matter with you?" Green walked to the opposite side of the desk and sat down. Although his current rank is one level lower than Cynthia, everyone is a school rank and belongs to a middle-level officer. If it is not a formal occasion, there is no need to be so cautious. After Green sat down, he didn''t chat much. After all, the two sides were not very familiar with each other, so there was no need to be so hypocritical. He went straight to the topic and said, "Director, you don''t need me to tell you about the situation of the special bureau, it''s not the Holy Tower. I am afraid that the future of the college is very poor, so I want to enter the Santa College for further studies, I wonder if the director can help recommend it?" Cynthia was a little surprised, she didn''t expect Green to come here for this. Is this to show your attitude and move closer to the new director? But it''s not surprising when I think about it. After all, Green is young, he is from a noble family, and he is a registered mage. It is logical to enter the Santa Academy for further studies. With Green''s conditions, if he enters Santa Academy, he will have a good future whether he will return to the special bureau or enter other departments after graduation. It is definitely better than sticking to the special bureau at present. However, it was somewhat unexpected that Green wanted to go to Santa Academy through her. Cynthia thought for a while, then nodded and said: "Okay, this is not a big deal, you are already a full-fledged mage, you don''t need to start from scratch, go directly to the training class, I will make a good deal with the deputy dean who is in charge of the training class. call." The training class is a high-end class of Santa Academy. Only a few geniuses of the Academy and the second generation with very strong relationships can enter. It is guided by two vice presidents and several senior formal-level magicians. According to the tradition of Santa Academy, almost After joining the workshop, there is no suspense at the official level, and there is even a chance to become a legend in the future. "Then I would like to thank the Director for his support!" Green expressed his gratitude and seemed very sincere. Cynthia smiled, wrote a letter of recommendation on the spot, and promised to say hello to Santa College as soon as possible, so that Green would prepare, and she would receive the news in three days at most. Just after Green left, Cynthia didn''t even bother to go to lunch, and walked directly into the director''s office not far away. "What? That Green Wilson wants to join Santa Academy?" Nikolayevich asked in amazement. "Yes, and he deliberately asked me for help. I''m a little unsure whether to give him his admission qualifications." Cynthia asked tentatively. Although Cynthia is a proud disciple of Nikolayevich, since the teacher came back from Faerun, she seems to have obtained something. boss. Nikolayevich hardly thought about it, nodded directly and said: "Yes, why not give it? By the way, to see what he can do by going to Santa Academy, I always have a feeling that this Green Wilson is not simple. " "It''s the director, I''ll pay attention." Cynthia agreed and left the director''s office. The next day, Green received a reply from Cynthia, and introduced a teacher from Santa Academy to take Green there. But to Green''s surprise, he was not the only one who entered Santa Academy with the female teacher named Aisha this time. There were also three men and two women, a total of six people. Teacher Aisha is very young, just twenty-five years old, she is a magical genius. She joined Santa Academy at the age of fourteen and stayed at the school after graduation at the age of 21. Currently, she is a middle-level official fire mage, and she is also the most senior in the entire Santa Academy. Young magic teacher. Santa Academy relocated from Faeren City and landed near Fredenburg City. These days, around the Mage Tower, a large number of buildings were built rapidly, and a huge academy area was formed in less than a month. Among the ??Santa Academy, there are almost 3,000 officially registered students, plus the staff who serve these people, the population of the entire academy area exceeds 50,000, which is almost larger than the size of an average secondary city. Green and others, under the leadership of Aisha, quickly completed the personal information registration and obtained the student ID. Because Green directly participated in the training class, he was different from the others, so he didnt communicate much. Instead, the two good-looking girls whispered, looking at Green from time to time, as if they knew Green, at least they had met. Green didn''t care, since he crossed, from Langton City to Faerun City to Fredenburg City, whether it was his noble status or the rank of Major of the Special Bureau, it would attract some people''s attention, knowing his The name, the appearance of seeing him, it''s nothing. The three boys who came together actually formed a small group with a slightly fat boy as the core. Listening to the content of their conversation with each other, the fat boy was the second son of a marquis, and his mother''s family was a great aristocrat that was older than the Lorenzo Kingdom. Green couldn''t help but look at the slightly fat boy a few more times, thinking that if it was the plot of the novel, this slightly fat boy of noble birth, regardless of his background or appearance, fits the character of a brainless villain. He must have nostrils to see people, come to trouble me , and then I pretended to be forced to slap my face, and went home crying to my parents... (end of this chapter) Chapter 233： Inside the Santa Chapter 233 Inside the Holy Tower #I wish the motherland a happy birthday and prosperity! ! Three updates today, please subscribe! Of course, what Greene imagined did not happen. After all, the second sons of the nobles were not all brainless mad dogs. The slightly fat boy was quite polite. He met Greene''s eyes and nodded with a smile. And at this time, the carriage they rode also came to the core area of ??Santa College, where the huge and majestic Mage Tower was located. Green got off the carriage and was so close to this ancient mage tower for the first time. Except for the ancient mottled huge stones on the surface, he could not see any difference, but Green could feel that inside this huge mage tower contained The vast waves of psychic power. In comparison, the spiritual energy contained in his mage tower is a small stream. The spiritual power of this mage tower is an open and huge lake, and the lake surface has been frozen, making it difficult to perceive. "Everyone, please wait a moment, the Holy Tower is opened three times a day, and the time is fixed. You cannot enter or leave at other times. There are 20 minutes before the next opening time." Aisha explained, and told Green and others After talking about some of the rules and regulations of the students, soon after twenty minutes passed, there was a buzzing sound, and a light curtain rose up four meters from the foundation of the holy tower. At the same time, the door at the bottom of the tower opened, and dozens of people walked out from it people. These are all apprentices who take classes in the tower. Because the spiritual energy in the holy tower is dozens of times that of the outside world, it is possible to practice meditation in the tower, and the effect is several times that of the outside world. This is also because of the same two people with similar talents, one entered the Santa Academy and the other did not. After another two or three years, there will be a clear gap in the strength of the two. Green stood aside and watched those people leave, then followed Elis into the Holy Tower. After passing through the gate, he immediately felt a whirlwind, and Green could feel the fluctuation of space psionic energy. Fortunately, this feeling disappeared in an instant, but the scene in front of me has completely changed. I was looking in through the gate from the outside just now. It was just an ordinary stone building, but when I walked inside, as the space changed, I came to a small independent space world! Green looked around. He didn''t know how big this small space world was, but his vision should not be small. The sky was blue and white, and it looked very natural. The front was a huge European-style manor, surrounded by lush forests and a large area of ??grassland. . Green couldn''t help but secretly shocked the background of Santa Academy, a space world of this scale was almost comparable to the space world that Sonic cut from the natural kingdom of God. Moreover, Green also found more psychic energy fluctuations of the magic circle in the majestic manor. I dont know how many magic circles will be superimposed inside this manor. this space world. This is also the real difficulty for a magician with a mage tower. On the surface, it looks like a mage tower, but I dont know how much space is superimposed inside, how many magic circles, magic puppets, magic cannons Of course, in order to arrange all this, the resources required are even more astronomical, which also causes many magician''s mage towers to be just a showpiece. It''s just a stone, just like the official-level mage enshrined in Count Fulongke''s house before, the mage tower is just a decoration, and it can''t save lives at a critical time. Aisha led them to go inside and entered the luxurious European-style manor. People began to walk around, wearing Santa College student uniforms, but they all came and went in a hurry, looking very busy, their faces filled with curiosity of gladness. Green and others looked around curiously until they passed through two gates and came to a small square. This small square is about the size of a basketball court, with a circular pool in the middle, with sculptures of mermaids and angels, and a fountain, which erupts every few minutes, creating a water curtain, allowing people to vaguely see the sculptures inside. As if alive, stretched his limbs and danced gracefully. Going forward through this small square is a green lawn, many butterflies many times larger than normal insects, listening to the leisurely flying among the flowers, and many little flower demons with transparent wings flying back and forth, as if a Just a hardworking little bee... It should be the first time I have seen such a strange and beautiful scene. Except for Green, the other people are all immersed in the surrounding scenery without exception. Naturally, the pace became slower and slower, and even involuntarily, he began to change direction and walked in the direction of those butterflies, dragonflies and little flower demons. At this moment, Aisha suddenly let out a low voice, and it reached everyone''s ears like a blast of thunder, which woke up all the confused people. "Everyone is awake, keep your heart, and don''t be easily fooled by illusions." Aisha''s icy voice seems to have a refreshing effect, which makes people feel refreshed and look at those butterflies and dragonflies again. , turned out to be all shriveled and yellowed specimens, as well as those beautiful little flower demons, one by one, more hideous, with shriveled and black skin, and bulging eyes, circling mechanically in the withered and gray grass. The greenery before, and the scenery of birds chirping and flowers instantly turned into a barren open space. "This~~~ what''s going on?" The few people who had just fallen into the illusion could not help but be in awe, their eyes filled with disbelief. Aisha said indifferently: "Nothing is impossible, it''s just a simple illusion. Your potential is very good, but your will is not firm, you have to work hard in the future." After that, she looked at the only one who was not affected Green, with a slight smile on his pretty face, seemed to agree with Green, and then continued to walk forward. passed through this clearing and came to a black metal gate. Aisha stopped: "Now you close your eyes and rush over, the Magic Gate will assign you a department based on your talent and personality." Several people who came with Green expressed their expectations, but they were not surprised. Obviously, they knew in advance that there would be such a process of assigning the magic court system. Soon three men and two women rushed towards the black iron gate one after another. Just as they were about to collide, a portal appeared in front of the door. At the next moment, with a buzzing sound, the person who had hit it was taken away and disappeared. "Do I need to bump again?" After the others had left, Green was the only one left, Green asked with a smile. Aisha smiled and said, "Mr. Major, you are already a full-fledged mage, so you don''t need to make these gimmicks, and Senior Sister Cynthia said hello and said that you can join the training class directly, please come with me." After leaving here, the two walked to the corridor next to them. Because everyone else had left, they were the only ones left. The atmosphere was much more relaxed. The two chatted while walking, and soon came to a white building door. forward. Facing a facing white stone door, Aisha reached out and touched the embossed angel on the stone door, which immediately inspired a white light. In the next moment, the sculpture on the stone gate moved! And it made a sound of clicking, and the thin layer of stone attached to the surface of the relief angel was peeled and shattered. In a blink of an eye, a little angel in the form of a child flew out of the stone gate, and flew happily around Green and Aisha. "Okay, Alfody, don''t make trouble, I''m here for serious business this time." Aisha waved helplessly to avoid the little angel who was about to fall on her head, and said with a serious face. The little angel was pushed away, feeling very aggrieved, and stared at Aisha with big watery eyes. At this moment, Aisha couldn''t help but feel remorse in her heart, as if pushing the little angel away was a heinous sin. She must atone for her sin immediately and serve many delicious foods before she can be forgiven. Aisha gritted her teeth secretly, she knew that this was the little angel''s ghost, but she knew it clearly, but she couldn''t get rid of the psychological suggestion, so she turned around and walked out, to prepare something to eat and give it to the little angel. At this moment, Green gave a drink, causing Aisha''s body to shake, and she was instantly freed from that abnormal mental state, and immediately punched the little angel on the forehead, hitting the little angel who was caught off guard. The volley made a somersault, covered his head and ran, but because his legs were too short, and the wings on his back were too short, after being shot down, he needed a long run-up to take off again. Aisha seized this opportunity, took three steps and made two steps, caught up with the little angel, grabbed the roots of both wings with one hand, and lifted the little angel like a chicken. Seeing that he couldn''t run away, the little angel bowed his head in dejection, and obediently apologized to Aisha, but gave Green a secret glance. Aisha then let him go, turned around and thanked Greene: "Thank you so much just now, otherwise I would have to be teased by that naughty ghost, but you are really good, no wonder it was recommended by Senior Sister Cynthia, you can instantly There are not many teachers in the academy who can destroy Alfodi''s illusion." Green smiled nonchalantly, waved his hand and said, "Don''t take it to heart, I have only studied some mental illusions, and I happen to know how to decipher similar spells." Aisha did not continue to ask Green how to break the illusion. After all, it may involve a unique secret method. If the two met for the first time, if they asked rashly, it would be very rude. At this time, the little angel flew back again, with a small steamed bun on his head, bulging and red, it hurts to look at. When he came to Green and Aisha, he asked angrily: "Show the warrant, if you don''t have it, go quickly, I''m going back to sleep." Aisha looked at the little angel gloating at the misfortune, and she was quite happy to get revenge for a big revenge, obviously she had suffered a lot before. Then he smiled and took out a metal feather, waved it lightly, and immediately filled with golden light, forming a scroll made of golden psychic energy, which was the warrant the little angel asked for. In the next moment, the golden light flashed, and the scroll directly merged into the body of the little angel. After waiting for a while, the little angel seemed to be checking the authenticity of the warrant, and then reluctantly said: "Okay, the warrant is correct, you can go in." Then, with a sudden flash, he drilled into the stone gate again and restored to a sculpture. look. (end of this chapter) Chapter 234： Shadow Chamber Chapter 234 Shadow Chamber of Commerce #The second update, please subscribe, please ask for a monthly pass! "Please come in." Aisha politely invited Green. Just now, because of Green''s powerful mental power, he directly broke the little angel''s illusion, which made her look at her with admiration, and her attitude became more friendly. Strength in Santa College represents status. Although Green has just joined, his status and the strength displayed are not to be underestimated. Then Green followed Aisha into the building, and the moment he stepped into the door, a powerful spiritual force enveloped him. Green was taken aback. Such a powerful mental force is at least a legendary existence. Fortunately, he soon discovered that although that mental force was powerful, it did not have consciousness in itself. It was just an existence similar to a computer. After a legendary mage died, his brain was preserved in a certain way. Although his consciousness dissipated, he retained his powerful spiritual power, and implanted it in the magic tower, forming a tower similar to but not exactly the same. Semi-intelligent existence. Green was secretly amazed in his heart. Although this world does not seem to be technologically advanced, it has been combined with extraordinary abilities to open up another technology tree, which in some respects far exceeds the earth in the previous life. was locked by this mental force for a moment, with Green on his back, he endured the discomfort, and after a while, the mental force lock was released. Aisha told him just now that this is a necessary procedure to join the training class. The mental power that locked him just now has recorded his information and the frequency of mental power fluctuations. In the future, within the scope of his authority, he can be free in Santa Academy. Activity. And according to Aisha, the students of the seminar have a very high level of authority in Santa Academy, almost equivalent to the teachers of the academy, far exceeding the level of ordinary students. Immediately, Aisha told Green about the situation of Santa Academy and the seminar, and finally said goodbye and left, leaving behind a floating ball. This is also a feature of Santa academy. Each student has a floating ball bound with mental power fluctuations. This magical creation forms a network link with the tower spirit of the academy, and can access the materials in the academy library at any time. View class schedules, even replay class recordings, and stay in real-time communication with teachers and classmates within Santa College. Green did not expect that this kind of magical creation with a sense of technology would appear in Santa Academy, a magical academy known for its tradition and old-fashionedness. But I have to admit that the function of this floating ball is very powerful, far surpassing the smartphone he used in his previous life. Green fiddled with it for a while and thought it was pretty good Just when Green was enrolled in Santa College, a search was carried out in Fredenburg City by the Special Bureau, the local garrison, the police station, and the Holy Light Church Inquisition, which swept the city. Due to the death of a viscount, an earl, a regional bishop, and more than 300 casualties overnight, the news spread like wildfire and could not be blocked. Front page headlines. Countless nobles were shocked, thousands of believers of the Church of the Holy Light were angry, and the newspapers showed that two respected nobles and a cleric who diligently served the Lord of Light were brutally killed, and hundreds of people were killed. Being implicated, the innocent were brutally massacred by the maddened murderer. And the "Kingdom Morning Post" reporter with hands and eyes also found out the photos of Freya and Serena and posted them. In an instant, a fifteen-year-old and eleven-year-old girl became the most ferocious and most wanted criminal in the entire kingdom and even the continent. One person asks about the motives of the two little girls'' murder. For those who watch the fun and don''t think it''s a big deal, it doesn''t matter what the motive is, what it looks like, what they want to hear is just a bizarre story, which can be done after a meal. Talk about communication topics. Coupled with the ulterior motives of countless newspapers and reporters, Freya and Serena have become the hottest alien stars in just two days. If there is a hot search in the Kingdom of Lorenzo, they will definitely occupy the top spot. As the protagonists of the whole incident, Freya and Serena had already received the manpower prepared by Green for them in the cemetery at this time. Since he wanted them to form a secret association, of course Greene would not just let the two little girls do the work themselves. The two of them were just flags and beacons for attracting believers. Green did not expect the efficiency of the Kingdom Newspaper to be so high. Before he could think of a way to publicize it, he had already spread the name of Freya. Although it was not a good reputation, at least it was loud enough! Bloody Witch Freya! Sue the witch Serena! It''s not a role to be provoked at first, and coupled with the two women''s brutal record, I believe it will attract a lot of ulterior motives, or those workers at the bottom who are unsustainable because of unemployment, and some careerists who yearn for extraordinary abilities. These people All will be the main personnel in the initial stage of this secret association. Green knows that the organization composed of these rabble will definitely not be too cohesive, but he does not need the so-called cohesion, all he needs is an exchange platform. Green is not a real god. After all, he is at least a false god, and he can''t bear a real church at all. And Green doesn''t need too much faith at present. Instead, through this organization, he can use the cemetery to give believers the ability, just like Serena and Freya. In turn, these believers who have obtained extraordinary abilities battle to obtain soul essence, which is converted into psionic energy and fed back to the cemetery, and then increases the level through the cemetery, thus forming a cycle. And Green doesnt have to do anything, he can extract psionic energy from it in proportion, and in turn put it into the construction of the cemetery. And those who obtained extraordinary abilities through Green will enter the cemetery after death and become a member of the army of the undead, so that Green can obtain a large number of soldiers without paying. So Green also paid more attention to this matter, and allocated Owen, Hader, Shadow Lieutenant Hadne, as well as fifteen Shadow Squad soldiers and the entry-level formal-level Shadow Panther to Serena and Sister Freya command, so that they will not be bare commanders in the first place. Green almost dispatched all the non-undead mobile forces that could move freely in the real world, and ordered them to join the newly-built ''Shadow Chamber of Commerce'' to follow the command of Serena and Freya, in the city of Fredenburg. Down Town Secret Development Member. As for how they develop and operate this Shadow Chamber of Commerce, Green doesn''t care at all, letting them play. In addition, in the foggy world, Green has also stepped up the speed of outward expansion. With the four-winged angel and the shadow red dragon sitting in the two legendary ranks, Green''s ambition is even greater. , if you do not surrender, you will perish. Hesitating Green''s mental power limit, so that his direct undead troops are restricted, and it is impossible to proliferate indefinitely. The only way to increase the number of troops under his command is by subduing the servant army. Especially some humanoid races with certain intelligence, such as kobolds, gnolls, lizardmen and the like. In the past, because money was too tight, no matter what happened, in order to obtain spiritual energy, they were all massacred. Now Green has changed his strategy, so that he can spread faith after possessing the divine nature, divine personality, and divine power. Although forcing these humanoid races to believe in him as a pseudo-god has almost no power of belief, it has an effect. For Green, it is even more beneficial. It is these humanoid races who become his followers, even if it is just a false believer, it doesn''t matter, as long as a little faith relationship is established, and it is not far from the cemetery where Green''s divinity is stored, they will automatically become the undead in the cemetery after their death. Time flies, it has been fifteen days since Green applied to join Santa College. School life is very comfortable, and Green''s training class is even more free. There is no fixed course and it is very random. However, Green is from a wild way and has not received an orthodox magician education, so he has the opportunity to come to Santa Academy. It is very correct, just to make up for the shortcomings of many basic knowledge, so in addition to taking some basic courses every day, I spend a lot of time in the library. I have to say that the collection of books at Santa Academy is so rich that you can even find original magic books from 3,000 years ago. Green is like a treasure, and he keeps the scroll in his hands every day, absorbing magical knowledge like a sponge. At the same time, the popularity of the ''Blood Night Massacre'' incident half a month ago has gradually weakened, the murderer has evaporated, and the investigation has not progressed. Duke Mistress Bedroom Naked Killed'' Lace Replaced. But the decrease in popularity does not mean it is over. Whether it is for the honor of the nobles and the Church of the Holy Light, or to demonstrate the ability to handle affairs after the reorganization of the Special Bureau, Nikolayevich must take this case to the end and not bring the culprits to justice. The law never stops. So even though half a month has passed, the entire city of Frydenburg still maintains a state of slack on the outside and tight on the inside. All the field personnel of the Special Bureau were released to investigate, and the police in various blocks and the military police in the suburbs cooperated with the investigation, which almost brought blessings to the people. Every inch of land in Laidenburg City has been turned over, but still no trace of the two little witches has been found. In fact, after so many days, everyone expected that Freya and Serena must have escaped, and it was impossible to stay in Fredenburg City foolishly. No matter how much human and material resources are invested, if the location is wrong, it is impossible to catch people. But continuing the search was an order jointly issued by the mayor, the House of Lords, and Director Nikolayevich. There was no new order, and no one dared to stop it. However, to everyones surprise, Freya and Serena had already returned to Fredenburg City at this time. The two of them only hid in the cemetery for three days before they were released by Green. Together with Owen, Hader, Vardene, and the Shadow Warrior team, a total of 20 people were sent to an abandoned factory building in the factory area. In order to accurately send these people to the real world, Green also personally went to the factory area. Because of the investigation of the ''Blood Night Massacre'' case, the factory area where a large number of beggars, homeless and unemployed workers gathered became the main target of the search. In just three days, thousands of people were arrested and interrogated, causing chaos in the entire factory area, and a large number of people fled. (end of this chapter) Chapter 235： Meditation [lv5] Chapter 235 Meditation [lv5] In this context, Freya and the twenty people were sent to the factory area, drove away a few homeless people who were entrenched nearby, and occupied all three surrounding factories as a base for the Shadow Chamber of Commerce to develop outward. Fifteen shadow warriors were sent to patrol nearby, and the remaining five were Freya, Serena, Owen, Hader, and Wadner. They were regarded as the top executives of the newly built [Shadow Chamber of Commerce], of which Freya was the god. He became the supreme leader of the Shadow Chamber of Commerce. Although he was not convinced and was led by a little girl, Owen and Hader had seen four-winged angels and dark red dragons in the cemetery, and they heard Freya. The words ''Your Majesty'' and ''God'' and Selina talked about in their mouths, which were completely symptoms of the second stage of the middle-aged disease, but their expressions were serious and pious, which made them more certain in their hearts that the great existence of the other world was a person. A god, now that His Majesty has appointed Freya to have the final say, no matter how wrong they feel in their hearts, they dare not have the slightest complaint. As for Wadner, he was born in the military, and everything obeyed the command of the commander. "Your Majesty, your great majesty let us develop the Shadow Chamber of Commerce in Fredenburg, what should we do next?" Hader was active and considered a think tank. He felt that he had an obligation to assist Lord Freya to complete the process. The great task entrusted by His Majesty. Freya looked at Hader with indifferent eyes, the indifference seemed to be looking at a dead object, and the momentum of a formal superhuman was inadvertently crushed, and suddenly Hader and Owen and Wadner felt breathless. Shi, especially Hader, looked shocked and unbelievable. He didn''t expect this little girl who looked only eleven or twelve years old to have such a powerful strength. In the cemetery before, Freya and Serena''s breaths subsided. They didn''t know the strength and deeds of these two little girls. Until this time, the aura with strong **** killing intent came out, and the three of them were talented. Understand why this little girl, Freya, became the leader of the Chamber of Commerce. Fortunately, Freya''s aura was easy to send and receive, she only showed it for a moment and then quickly took it back. This is what Green taught her. In the cemetery these past few days, Green has conducted a training camp for Freya. Since she wants to train this little girl, she cant let it go. As for how much she can understand, and which stage she finally develops, it depends on her own understanding and luck. For more than ten days after ??, Green ignored the development of the Shadow Chamber of Commerce and focused his energy on the library of Santa Academy. Through these days of reading, he obtained a lot of spell models, and took the opportunity to add them to the mage tower in the cemetery. And Green also found that the speed of practicing meditation in the Santa Academy is actually twice as efficient as the outside world, even if Green is practicing in the cemetery, the effect is slightly inferior. Green was secretly surprised. He didn''t know what kind of divine artifact was hidden in this Holy Tower Academy, and it was able to produce such an amazing effect. You must know that he has only been here for a few days, and he can feel very good results. What if it is those who have cultivated here for many years? With such good conditions, even if the talent is mediocre, as long as you work hard and practice hard, you can still achieve quite good achievements. Green suddenly realized in his heart, no wonder there are not many students from Santa Academy who are truly amazing, but there will never be that kind of straw bag that can''t be supported by mud. Such a good opportunity, of course Greene will not miss it in vain, he uses most of the time every day to practice meditation. Originally, Green''s meditation method has reached [lv4]. Although it has not been upgraded in the past few days, Green can feel that the meditation method is advancing by leaps and bounds, and it is not far from [lv5]. I feel that it is getting closer and closer to [lv5], which makes Green practice more active. Once the meditation method is upgraded, his shackles will fade away, and he will be promoted from the primary level of the formal level to the intermediate level, and his overall strength will have a great improvement. Moreover, the upgrade of the meditation method will definitely increase the spiritual power, and the [limited value of spiritual power] that directly affects the strength of the necromancer will also rise. As time flies, and another month has passed, Green entered a state of cultivation. He ignored everything outside the window and focused on practicing meditation. He finally got his wish, and the meditation method was upgraded to [lv5]. Green suddenly felt his head loosen, as if the metal hoop that had been imprisoned on his head had been removed. "Is this what the meditation method [lv5] feels like?" Green smiled and immediately checked his attributes. Name: Green Wilson, Occupation: Necromancer; Pseudo-God, Level: Formal Intermediate [lv5], Combat Strength 115, Spiritual Strength Limit: 1650, Seeing the number of combat power, Green''s eyes lit up. This upgrade almost doubled his combat power, and his mental power limit was also increased by nearly 500, increasing the total number of undead troops he could directly control by nearly 40%. However, Greene did not rush to replenish the number of undead troops, but focused his attention on another thing. Just after he upgraded, a vague voice suddenly appeared in his mind! The sound was a bit like the sound of prayer, but it was completely different. It made him very concerned. Immediately, he thought about it and traced it back through the soul link that came from the sound. The source of that voice was not far from the Santa Academy where Green was. And that voice didn''t just come out, but existed for a long time, but in the past, Green''s mental power was too weak to perceive this level of soul transmission. This time, because of the upgrade, the mental power has doubled, and this is the case. traced back along the soul link, but soon Green encountered difficulties. He was in Santa Academy at this time. The magical defense barrier protecting Santa Academy was extremely strong, and its energy level was very high. Even mental power could not easily penetrate this magical barrier. Green''s spiritual power in the past was stubbornly blocked, and he didn''t dare to come forward, for fear that he would touch the magic circle and stimulate a more powerful defensive effect, which would definitely alarm the senior management of the academy. Green was helpless and was about to put it down, but suddenly had an idea and entered the cemetery. In the cemetery, Green focused on that voice. Although the ?? was much weaker, the voice still existed, which made Green secretly happy and immediately traced it back. In the cemetery this time, he had essentially escaped the restrictions of Santa Academy. Green tried again, and there was no obstacle, allowing him to find the source of the voice. Friedenburg, in a low-rise shanty town in the lower town. Mrs. Shirgay is praying silently with her two daughters. This is one thing the mother and daughter three must do every day besides eating. Since the death of her husband in the mine, this already poor family has fallen into a more embarrassing situation. They can''t be more poor. Even in the lower city, they are the bottom of the bottom. Sometimes Mrs. Shirgay is very grateful that she and the two The daughter is not very attractive, otherwise, I am afraid that she would have been sold to the boss of Sislem by those fierce creditors. Mrs. Shirgay still remembered that the moment she got the news of her husband''s death, she almost collapsed to the ground, and in an instant, she understood that the family was over! However, at this time, their family saw a glimmer of light again. A very good-looking little girl, she should be younger than her youngest daughter, she looks like eleven or twelve years old, she looks very cute, her face is clean, and there is no trace of dust. Mrs. Shirgay''s first reaction was that such a young lady should not appear in the lower city at all. Immediately, a trace of greed and viciousness flashed in her eyes. If she could catch this girl and sell it to the boss of Sislem, it would definitely be worth a lot of money. , so that their mother and daughter can tide over the difficulties. The little girl is Freya, wearing a cute white sock skirt, with big watery eyes looking at Mrs. Shirgai with a hidden trace of fun. She already felt the housewife''s evil thoughts in despair, and she was waiting for the other party''s next move, which would decide the life and death of Mrs. Shirgai and her two daughters. Freya is not a good man and woman, no matter what Mrs. Shirgai has a hundred reasons for, as long as she wants to attack her, she will pay a terrible price. However, Mrs. Shirgay is just an ordinary woman who has never killed a chicken, and more importantly, she is the mother of two daughters. Even if her heart was filled with evil thoughts for a moment, it turned into a friendly smile in the end: " Little sister, what about your adults? This is not where a child like you should come, so hurry home, before it''s too late." After this time, Mrs. Shirgai and her daughter became the first members of the Shadow Chamber of Commerce. But it seems that God has made a joke. Mrs. Shirgai and her daughter used to be believers of the Church of Light. It is not easy for anyone to let them abandon their original beliefs and believe in an unknown god. But as time went on, the situation of the mother and daughter became more and more embarrassing. She restrained her husband''s body and added a month''s food, which had emptied Mrs. Shirgay''s savings. Seeing that the family was about to run out of food, even eating The chaff pharyngeal vegetables are also gone. They had no choice but to go to the church for help. Unfortunately, the fat-minded priest was standing on the steps in front of the church door, looking at their mother and daughter, his head shaking, and he didn''t say the last word. He turned back and left only one sentence. : "Ugly and poor people cannot be blessed by the Holy Light." Then two strong servants pushed and shoved, trying to drive away Mrs. Shirgai, who was still begging. At this time, Mrs. Shirgay was in despair. She hated her ignorance and ignorance. ? Why did the amiable priest look even more vicious than the devil now? Are all the mercy and love in the teachings of the Holy Light deceitful? Mrs. Shirgay was stunned, and she was pushed like a puppet and left the door of the church. She subconsciously protects her two ugly and vulgar daughters. Even if the daughters are not beautiful and cute, they are still the most important treasures in her heart, and she will protect them even if she is injured. #Three-shift for subscription! ! Ask for a monthly pass! (end of this chapter) Chapter 236： Tina and the Gnoll Chapter 236 Tina and the Jackal Despair and helplessness almost overwhelmed Mrs. Shirgay. This woman who is stronger than a man and bears hardships and stand hardships, after the death of her husband, faced many difficulties and felt that she had no choice. Originally, she sometimes felt that her skinny husband was useless, but it was only at this time that she realized what the man who weighed less than two-thirds of her weight was shouldering. At this time, Freya appeared... Mrs. Shirgay and her two daughters prayed devoutly. In front of them was a tapestry depicting abstract symbols, which was given to Freya by Green and represented the symbols of divinity. As long as they prayed to this symbol, the The power of faith will converge on Green. In fact, this symbol is a ''signal booster'', which allows shallow believers and false believers to convey the power of faith to Green through this symbol. The Shadow Chamber of Commerce was established. Since it is a Chamber of Commerce, it is in business, and Greene will not do business at a loss. Every believer developed by the Shadow Chamber of Commerce, no matter how strong his talent is, will not directly spend his psionic energy to give the other party extraordinary abilities. Of course, in the current situation, most of the geniuses have been excavated, joined various extraordinary organizations, or entered the Knights Academy, and there are very few who really slip through the net. And the Shadow Chamber of Commerce is also developed by fools and wives at the bottom of the society. These people have been poor all their lives and suddenly acquired extraordinary abilities. God knows what they will do. So Green must make them pray every day and strengthen their beliefs before spending dozens of psionic energy to give them supernatural powers. In this way, it is not only an exercise for their body, mind and will, but also their beliefs can be turned into psionic energy. When they have enough psychic energy, Green will give them the ability. After they gain the ability, they immediately go crazy and attack the special situation. , Green and the Shadow Chamber of Commerce will not lose money. Moreover, the power of faith provided by shallow believers and false believers'' prayers is very small, and the conversion into spiritual energy is even less. A shallow believer wants to gather enough spiritual energy and exchange it to obtain extraordinary powers. It takes at least three months, every day, praying for one hour. Hour. It can also eliminate a group of people who are out of character or have an unsteady will. Although these people are also talented, they often have their own opinions and ideas, and it is difficult to have a firm and single belief. For Green, they are optional. kind. On the contrary, Mrs. Silgay''s mother and daughter are the best quality customers of the Shadow Chamber of Commerce. The bright sun shines on the messy and dirty shacks in the lower city. The people who live here are only slightly better than those homeless people. Even if they are poor and difficult, they still want to have a home, instead of giving up on themselves, like a ghost. wandering. Mrs. Shirgai brought her two daughters and prayed devoutly in her heart. In less than a month, the three of them were already devout believers, and they were grateful to the gods who gave them divine grace when they were desperate. So every day, before eating the bread that is dark and hard, but can keep their mother and daughter alive, they will pray with the most devout attitude. But today seems to be a little different. Just as she was praying silently, Mrs. Shirgay paused first, and a faint white light overflowed from her body, followed by her eldest daughter, the second daughter a little later, about After waiting for five minutes, the three of them were covered by a faint white light. Mrs. Shirgay had never felt this way before, her whole body seemed to be immersed in warm water, and a trace of indescribable power slowly penetrated into her body. At this time, her body and mind were extremely calm, her mind was ethereal and transparent, her ears were quiet and peaceful, and her whole person was in a very comfortable state. But she knew in her heart that this was a gift from the gods and a reward for their faith. Ten minutes later, Mrs. Shirgay opened her eyes, her eyes that had been cloudy due to the pressure of life became clear, her skin that had been roughened by years of labor became delicate and fair, and her fat and bloated body became thinner. , showing the lines of muscle knots on the arms. Although Mrs. Shirgay''s appearance is still ugly, the overall feeling is valiant, like an Amazon female warrior standing on the battlefield! Mrs. Shirgai has lived for more than 30 years, and has been tortured by hard life like a walking corpse. Until this time, she was gifted by God, and the shackles tied to her body were removed and she was reborn. The two daughters on both sides of her are a little slower, and their bodies are undergoing the same transformation as their mothers, but they have experienced less hardship and pain, and have not yet experienced the mother''s feeling of being reborn, but the inner The power beyond ordinary people reminds them all the time. The gift of God came and gave them extraordinary power. They received such great care, became more pious in their hearts, and sublimated their faith again. They have changed from devout believers to mad believers. His face was full of nobility and holiness. After ten minutes, the golden light disappeared, but Mrs. Shirgai and her daughter had already completed their transformation. The three of them felt the psychic energy surging in their bodies, which was the foundation that the gods gave them to become strong. From the day they were born, they were destined to be the lowest-level existence in Fredenburg City. In the eyes of the aristocratic masters above, they were not human at all, but mules and horses that could talk, and their only use was to work. But now, everything is different. They are destined to take another path, and the tears of excitement in their eyes can''t be restrained. Meanwhile, Green watched it all from the cemetery. At present, Mrs. Silgay and her daughter are the three most devout members of the hundreds of members of the Shadow Chamber of Commerce. Of course, Green is very careful. After they prayed yesterday, Green knew that they would be able to accumulate enough psionic energy today, so he prepared in the cemetery early, using the soul link generated by faith to give them mother and daughter supernatural abilities. The results were quite gratifying. After acquiring the abilities, the three of them became mad believers at the same time, but unfortunately the abilities acquired by the three were not very good, and even the pseudo-god Green couldn''t control this. However, Green never expected them to become a powerful combat force, and even the entire Shadow Merchant Guild was positioned as a fixed psionic provider in Green''s mind. The Shirgai mother and daughter are just the beginning. With the further development of the business of the Chamber of Commerce, thousands of unemployed workers and housewives will gain extraordinary abilities in the Shadow Chamber of Commerce, and all they have to pay is their devout faith and no less than an hour a day. prayer. At the same time, in the Ceylon Valley in the misty world, it was 530 kilometers away from Green''s cemetery in a straight line. The surrounding area is filled with ash and fog, a barren and inaccessible area, the hot air is filled with a faint smell of sulfur, and a few hundred meters away is an active volcano with lava flowing all year round. In such a place, Tina doesn''t know how she survived for more than a month. A steady stream of accidents and attacks from otherworldly monsters took the lives of her companions one by one, leaving her alone in the end. The almost desperate Tina fainted in the desert. At that moment, she thought she was doomed this time, but she did not expect that when she opened her eyes again, she found that she was actually rescued by a gnoll tribe! In Tina''s cognition, gnolls are synonymous with ferocity and greed, they are just beasts that can walk upright, they can''t be called human at all, they have no morality, no art, no society, no law... However, after real contact and living together for a month, Tina found out that her original idea... was not wrong at all. These gnolls are cruel and ferocious beasts. The reason why they would save her was just to store food at first, She was not treated as a kind or intelligent life at all. At that time, Tina was very desperate, and even felt that she was not as good as the other companions. She died early, at least a whole body was left, and other companions helped to bury it. But when she came to her, not only was she eaten by gnolls, but even the last remaining bones had to be thrown into the garbage heap, and it was impossible to be buried in the ground. However, the turning point of the matter appeared here. Seeing that Tina was about to be sent to the food storage warehouse, an old gnoll with white hair on his face suddenly walked out of the largest tent in this gnoll tribe. Although this old gnoll was hunched over, his stature was still higher than that of an ordinary gnoll. He held a wooden staff as tall as a person in his hand, and walked with the pestle on the ground, giving people a sense of majesty. of pressure. When the old jackal saw Tina, his eyes suddenly changed slightly, and he stopped the **** and asked what was going on? Then they ordered the gnolls to release Tina and take her to them. Tina didn''t know what was going on at first, thinking that these vicious gnolls had some conspiracy, but unfortunately her magic power and physical strength were exhausted, she couldn''t resist, she simply didn''t speak, she wanted to kill or cut, listen to me Respect. But in the next few days, when she lived in this gnoll camp, she gradually noticed something different. Tina was trembling, and she was mentally prepared to be eaten by those ferocious gnolls as food. But after a few days, not only did she not get eaten, but she ate and drank every day and was supported. This made Tina very strange, but unfortunately she couldn''t speak the language, and she couldn''t find out. She could only take the attitude of being at ease, and wandered in the gnoll tribe every day. These gnolls didn''t restrict her movements, they didn''t even collect her weapons, they just weren''t allowed to leave the tribe, and this restriction felt more like protection than imprisonment. Tina endured the curiosity in her heart for more than ten days, and finally the old jackal reappeared on this day, and directly replaced language with spiritual communication. Only then did Tina know that this old gnoll was named Sade, the shaman of the entire Jackdaw tribe, and the great chief of the tribe, who held the greatest right to sacrifice to the gods and rule the tribe. (end of this chapter) Chapter 237： Jackdaw Tribe Chapter 237 Jackdaw Tribe The Jackdaw tribe is the largest gnoll tribe around, but the gnolls of this tribe live in very hardships, because most of the surrounding are deserts, with poor products and scarce food, which makes the whole tribe in a state of semi-starvation for a long time. As the priest and chief of the tribe, the old gnoll Sade has always been worried and hoped to change this situation. It''s a pity that his strength is too weak, and he has tried many methods to no avail. He even thought of migrating the tribe, but after various considerations, he still has not made up his mind. Because the foggy world is already very desolate, even if the entire tribe migrates to a better place, it will not solve the real problem, until Tina appears and gives him hope for Thad. As a shaman, Thad saw Tina for the first time, and found that she was different. It was the difference in the fluctuation of the soul, which made him very sure that Tina was from another world. This situation makes Thad very excited. As a legendary shaman, he has a long life and has lived in this barren and misty world for more than 300 years. When he was young, he traveled around and learned quite a bit. At least within a thousand miles, there was no fertile land that could provide tribal development. Until an accident, an adventure team of them discovered the ruins of an ancient city and obtained many ancient documents, which recorded the existence of another world. In those ancient texts, the other world was called the main world, and the barren and desolate misty world they lived in was just a subordinate world of the main world. Under the description of those documents, the richness of the main world is unimaginable, where there are rivers flowing with honey, giant trees that grow bread, orchards full of fruits, endless wheat fields... There are hundreds of millions of people who support them. The food is too much to eat, and it is brewed into intoxicating wine for the nobles and warriors to drink and enjoy. At that time, this adventure team composed of human magicians, gnoll shamans, cyclops warriors, centaur druids, and rat man assassins were all shocked by the overworld described in those documents, but soon the cyclops warriors, half Centaur Druids and Rat Man Assassins rejected those documents, believing that the records on them were just the imagination of lunatics, that there was no main world at all, and there could be no rivers flowing with honey juice and big trees growing bread. Only human magicians and gnoll shamans firmly believed that it was not crazy nonsense, because at that time, as formal and high-level legal professions, they had long noticed that this foggy world was abnormal, but they had no clue until they saw these Literature, if the concept of a ''main world'' is introduced, then many of the problems that plague them will be explained. But the two also knew about the elm head of the Cyclops and the stubbornness of the centaur. As for the rat people, they were just short-sighted, so they didn''t argue with them. They just packed up half of their documents and returned to the human city-state and the gnoll tribe. This happened hundreds of years ago. During this period, Thad tried to find a way to the main world. At first, he cooperated with the human magician, but unfortunately there was no progress. The two gradually became disappointed and had no choice but to give up. This time, he actually discovered a human who was suspected to be from the main world, and suddenly the hope that Thad had buried for many years rekindled. Since Tina appeared here, there must be a way to go to the main world. But the old shaman who lived for more than 300 years was not carried away by the excitement. Instead, after years of tempering, he became firm in his will and very calm in dealing with things. He read part of Tina''s memory without her knowledge. For a mid-level legendary shaman, there are many ways to spy on a magic apprentice''s memory without Tina seeing it. . According to those memory fragments, Thad had a rough idea of ??the long-awaited main world. There is indeed a rich and huge world, with a large population and a vast area. It has developed mechanical technology similar to dwarves and goblins, and built large cities that can accommodate hundreds of thousands of people... The old shaman was shocked and excited when he saw all this. This is very different from the main world he imagined in his mind. Although there is no river flowing with honey, and no big tree growing bread, it is undeniable that it is still a desirable and fertile land. If the gnoll tribe can go to the main world, it will be a rare opportunity for development. As long as they migrate to the main world and use the rich resources there, with the strong reproductive ability of the gnoll, his jackdaw tribe will soon be able to grow from five thousand swelled to more than 50,000. A gnoll tribe of 50,000 could easily mobilize more than 20,000 soldiers. The gnoll itself is an extraordinary race. The gnoll after birth is an intermediate-level apprentice soldier as long as he is an adult. Among them, those who practice hard or have extraordinary talents can easily become a powerful warrior of the official level. One person can destroy a company of ordinary humans. Soldier. Even if humans have guns, they can''t ignore the extraordinary power. This is also the old shaman who learned from Tina''s memory that the human beings in the main world are prosperous and powerful, but they still dare to covet the rich land of the main world. However, the old shaman did not know that Tina was just an ordinary college student not long ago, and that women themselves are not interested in military affairs. By reading her memory fragments, the old shaman''s understanding of human armament is only a glimpse of the leopard. This also lays the groundwork for the future. But the old shaman is also a cunning and cunning man. Although he has full confidence in the Jackdaw tribe''s gnoll warriors, he does not intend to fight alone when it comes to invading the main world. After thinking about it all night, he sent a messenger to his former adventure companion... Because of the existence of Tina, Murray, the legendary mage of the human city-state, Havana, the Cyclops chief, Macron the centaur, the leader of the Druid Council of the Lost Forest, and Jerry, the rat-man assassin of the Dungeon Legion, all agreed with the existence of the main world. , and under the leadership of Tina, they quickly found the members of the Church of Nature who died in the misty world. The bodies of these people also had evidence that they did not belong to the misty world, which made them believe the old shaman''s guess even more. These people used to be comrades-in-arms who depended on each other when they were young. Although their races and positions were different, they even started wars with each other, but at this moment, entering the main world has become their common goal. Under the impetus of five legendary powerhouses, in just three days, these five forces located in various parts of the foggy world reached an alliance agreement, and each sent their elite forces to the Jackdaw tribe of the jackals to form an invasion of the main world. ''s coalition. But as a witness to the whole thing, when Tina saw the high-spirited coalition army, she couldn''t help but help her forehead. In the square in the Jackdaw tribe, the so-called coalition army of 5,000 people gathered in a mess. Among them, there are 1,000 gnoll warriors from the Jackdaw tribe, 3,000 legionnaires from the human city-state, 42 cyclops over six meters tall, 800 centaurs, and 120 from the dungeon. shadow assassins and more than 400 cavemen. Tina originally thought that the coalition of five legendary powerhouses would be such a powerful and huge army, but they swore to invade the real world, which is their so-called main world. But now Tina''s heart is like running through 10,000 grass and mud horses. She really wants to drag the five legends standing on the high platform. Who gave you the courage? After being promoted to legend, your brain was eaten by dogs? Do you actually think that you can defeat an army of hundreds of thousands of humans with these thousands of people? But Tina also has her own mind. She guessed that the other party misunderstood something, but she didn''t foolishly remind or block it. Instead, she secretly rejoiced that if the other party reopened the gate of time and space, she could just take the opportunity to return to the real world. This foggy world is really too dangerous. So many people who survived the mission were all killed and injured in less than a month. If she wasn''t lucky enough to be caught by the Jackdaw tribe, I''m afraid she wouldn''t be alive now. So Tina made up her mind that she would go back no matter what, even if her behavior would bring the invading troops of thousands of people. Tina didn''t know what the result of these extraordinary creatures breaking into human society would be, but she couldn''t control that much, so she simply tried her best to help. At the beginning, Sonic deliberately opened the door of time and space connecting reality and the mist world. Because Faerun city was swallowed by Sonic''s space world, the entrance to the real world has been destroyed, but on the mist world side, the door of time and space is still there, still available. And this gate of time and space saves the space-time coordinates of the real world. It is not impossible to set it as an anchor point and start teleportation again. Besides, there is also a legendary great magician on the coalition side - Murray Arwadi. This Murray Avadi was the old shaman''s comrade-in-arms, and also the chief magician of the human city-state 800 kilometers away from the Jackdaw tribe. When Tina took him back to the location of the time and space gate, the time and space gate had been extinguished, but the legendary Murray looked at it, but swore that as long as the materials were sufficient, he could repair the time and space in fifteen days. Door, reopen the space-time channel, send a small number of people there, and then repair the portal on the main world side, you can ferry the large force. In fact, Murray said that 15 days was still very modest, and in the end he repaired and restarted the gate of time and space in only nine days. Then a seven-person elite team was sent over first, and they brought enough materials to practice the gate of time and space to build a simple gate of time and space to receive the large troops of the coalition army. At the same time, on the side of the foggy world, a great presence from the Jackdaw tribe came to surprise Tina. Until this time, Tina didn''t understand why these troops with only a few thousand people dared to invade the real world. # Two more delivered, please subscribe, please ask for a monthly pass! ! (end of this chapter) Chapter 238： Ancient White Dragon Angdaragon Chapter 238 Ancient White Dragon Angdalagon In an instant, a cold hurricane shrouded the Jackdaw tribe, the shadows covering the sky from far to near, accompanied by a deafening dragon roar, a white dragon accompanied by storms and ice and snow landed outside the Jackdaw tribe. This is the first time Tina has seen a real dragon, the shock of her heart is almost indescribable! It was a beautiful and powerful creature, and human beings would feel ashamed in their presence. This is a white dragon with a body length of nearly 200 meters. It breathes cold mist from its mouth and nose. Its strong muscles are covered with scales. The long dragon horns extend to the back of the head, and there are two tufts of white hairs growing at the root of the dragon horns, which contain extremely thick ice spiritual energy, even if a thousandth of it is released, it can freeze a city. This is a real living disaster, an ancient dragon that has survived for more than a thousand years. Tina raised her head, feeling no pain in her neck at all, swallowing her saliva incessantly, she suddenly realized that it was no wonder they dared to go, it turned out that this ancient white dragon of natural disaster grade was the real support of the coalition forces. As long as this ancient white dragon appears on the battlefield, tens of thousands of troops can be frozen into ice sculptures with just one breath of the dragon, and only natural disaster-level superhumans can fight against natural disasters. With a ?? boom, the huge white dragon landed, and the ground shook violently, as if there was an earthquake, which made Tina recover from the shock. Her body trembled, and she didn''t know whether it was the chill brought by the white dragon or the fear in her heart. It was only at this time that she realized that maybe she would bring an unprecedented disaster to the Kingdom of Lorenzo this time... At the same time, in Green''s cemetery, the shadowy red dragon Arshfaro, who always loves to hover in the sky to show off his power, huddled in his dragon''s nest uncharacteristically, with his head under his stomach, his body trembled slightly, as if he was afraid of something. . Green was studying in the Santa Academy when he suddenly felt the abnormality of the Shadow Red Dragon, which made him a little surprised. Immediately, his mind moved, and he entered the cemetery. Through the spiritual link with the shadow red dragon, we know that it is from the fear of the low-level real dragon in the bloodline to the high-level real dragon. Arshfaro is only a young dragon with a body length of 20 meters, which brings him irresistible effects. From his memory, it was an ancient white dragon who lived in the extreme north, and he had only heard about it from his mother, but had never seen it beforeAngdalagon! "The ancient dragon who lived in the northern icefield came nearby?" Green''s heart tightened. He believed that the feeling of the shadow red dragon would not be wrong. a protection. When the powerful high-level dragon enters a certain range, the low-level dragon will sense it and hide in advance to show respect and avoid it. In this case, the high-level dragon will not be able to deliberately oppress and kill the low-level dragon, otherwise it will be punished by the dragon **** and despised and repelled by the same clan. Therefore, Green does not doubt Arshfaro''s induction, but why did the ancient white dragon Angdalagon who lived in the northern icefield leave the ice and snow that the white dragon likes and come to this hot and barren place, what can attract him? , let him go against the likes and dislikes in his heart? Green couldn''t figure it out for a while, but he didn''t dare to be careless. He quickly ordered all the troops under his command to stop expanding their spheres of influence, shrink their defenses, and lie dormant, so as not to accidentally collide with the Angdaragon, you must know the ancient white dragon''s His temper is generally not very good, and he is very arrogant. He doesn''t like to reason, and always likes to turn people into ice sculptures. And recently Green also felt that the chassis was expanding a little too fast. Because of the limitation of mental power, the number of undead troops under Green''s command was limited. He also changed his strategy. When encountering other tribes, he no longer destroyed them all, but selectively subdued some and ordered the soldiers of these servant tribes to join the undead army. And by the heroes under Green''s command alone to form a servant army. Currently within Green''s sphere of influence, there are a total of seven servant tribes in this form, including three kobold tribes, one gnoll tribe, one lizardmen tribe, and two half-orc tribes, all for Green''s undead army. Provide more than 2,000 additional servant troops, this number has exceeded the population limit of Green itself. If it is not for the high-level troops such as Shadow Red Dragon and Black Wing Angel, the undead troops mastered by Green alone may not be able to suppress these. Servant Army. In view of this situation, Green has long been intentional to suspend the pace of expansion, reintegrate the forces, and prevent the expansion from being too fast, resulting in a large but not strong force. Green didn''t want the team he finally pulled up to become a mob, so he just took this opportunity to adjust the internal structure and beat those guys with ulterior motives in the servant tribe by the way. Because of the limitation of mental power, it is impossible for Green to incorporate all the senior members of the servant tribes into the cemetery system, which causes some people in these seven servant tribes to have unrealistic fantasies. Green had long noticed the little actions of these people, but he pretended to ignore them, just to indulge them, to see how many people they could win, and finally catch them all together, catch them all, and kill the chickens as an example... In the foggy world, Green paused the pace of expansion, but on the side of Fredenburg City, the Shadow Chamber of Commerce was thriving. In the lower city and factory areas, the workers who were oppressed to the extreme by the capitalists and nobles, the homeless homeless, and some gangsters at the bottom of the gang, the name of the Shadow Chamber of Commerce was passed down by word of mouth. The mass-produced religious totems for prayers in the Skeleton Workshop were widely distributed, and even a month later, some religious totems depicting abstract death spider patterns had spread to Rhine and Langton, hundreds of kilometers away. However, because the distance there is too far, the divinity and divine personality that Green has mastered is not enough to support him to transmit his divine power to such a far place, so even if he prays to the totem of faith outside of Fredenburg City, he will not be able to get Green''s soul. feedback. Even so, the members of the Shadow Chamber of Commerce are increasing rapidly, even if they know that there may be an unknown conspiracy behind the Shadow Chamber of Commerce, but for those at the bottom of the society, facing a desperate life, facing a slim future, the temptation to obtain extraordinary abilities It''s too big. Maybe they don''t dare to start a revolution; they don''t dare to face the guns of the government army; they don''t dare to resist the oppression and the iron rod of the gang; they have no culture and can''t write names; If you just secretly put a blanket with a special symbol on it at home, and pray to the blanket for an hour every day, you have a chance to change your destiny... It''s that simple, why not try it? However, just as the Shadow Chamber of Commerce was prosperous, the special bureau and police station in Fredenburg City were increasingly overwhelmed by the endless extraordinary cases. Originally, they were hitting the power to hunt down sisters Freya and Serena, and did not take the extraordinary cases that suddenly appeared in their hearts. But the intensifying situation next caught everyones eyes by surprise, and suddenly there were countless low-level superhumans in the city of Fredenburg. Most of these people were originally poor people at the bottom, with no talent or superpowers at all, but in just a few days, these people who could not have unlocked supernatural powers turned out to be superhumans! Although it is said that these people are very weak, they are only low-level apprentices, and they are not worth mentioning at all, but these people have been oppressed people at the bottom, and they are not educated, do not know how to work hard, and do not know how to grow up. After they acquired extraordinary powers, they paid attention to revenge not overnight, a tooth for a tooth, an eye for an eye, and the revenge that they had suffered for many years. Now those gangsters, patrols, police stations, factory guards... who were originally rampant and overbearing gangsters... became the first victims. Acquired the ability suddenly, many people are not very comfortable with it, and the ability to use is not light or heavy, which will inevitably cause far more casualties than imagined. In just a few days, there have been more than 280 cases of superhuman injuries in Xiacheng District, of which 113 people were killed and 234 people were seriously injured. The minor injuries were not counted. All of a sudden, the atmosphere in the entire Xiacheng District became tense and depressing. The gangsters, supervisors, and factory guards who used to show off their power all caught their tails. On the contrary, the workers who used to be bitter and haha ??were arrogant, walking with eight-character steps. I can''t wait to have my nostrils turned to the sky, and from time to time various extraordinary abilities flash around me, but they are all inseparable from the methods of the necromancer. At this time, the Special Bureau, the Fredenburg City Government and the Noble Council had to pay attention. The appearance of one or two low-level superhumans is nothing to them, but the scale of thousands of people suddenly appeared in a short period of time. Even the director of Nikolayevich had to order the suspension of the pursuit of Freya and Serena. And put the main energy into investigating the root cause of the outbreak of the number of extraordinary people in the lower city. Soon the name of the Shadow Chamber of Commerce appeared in the vision of the high-level people of Fredenburg City. Inside the Headquarters of the Special Bureau of Northwest Province. Nikolayevich''s eyes were slightly closed, and he was not wearing the uniform of the lieutenant general of the special bureau chief. He was still wearing a magic robe, and his hands were full of magic rings. He gently held the magic staff that was lingering with magic and light, and tapped the ground rhythmically. , listen to Cynthia''s report. After a while, Cynthia finished talking about the situation in the lower city, closed the report book and waited for Nikolasevich to make a decision. was silent for a few minutes, and the whole office could only hear the sound of the staff tapping the ground lightly. Those who didn''t know it thought that the director of the special bureau was asleep. Only Cynthia, who had followed Nikolayevich''s confidant from Santa College, knew that the director''s brain was actually running at a high speed in this state, and he must not be disturbed, just wait quietly. (end of this chapter) Chapter 239： riot Chapter 239 Riot "What''s the background of the Shadow Chamber of Commerce? Can you find it?" Nikolayevich asked in a heavy tone. There are only a few low-level apprentices, let alone a thousand people, even if they are ten times more, he doesn''t care. What he really cares about is the black hand hidden behind his back. It is quite amazing to be able to give ordinary people abilities without extraordinary talents, even if it is only the most elementary extraordinary abilities. This made Nikolayevich feel incredulous. This mode of gaining power through prayer is simply a means of gods. Could it be that a **** came and wanted to spread faith in Fredenburg City? But in any case, Nikolayevich felt that this matter must not be simple, and there must be unimaginable secrets hidden behind it. He must not act rashly, lest he be used as a shield. But if you don''t take action and let those people be mischievous, the chaos will soon spread from the lower city to the whole of Frydenburg. At that time, he, the director of the special bureau, will be more to blame. "What''s the response from the city government and the House of Lords? And those **** capitalists?" Nikolasevich asked lightly, he firmly believed that someone would be more anxious than him. Cynthia answered meticulously: "There is no news on the mayor''s side for the time being, and the Dietrich family from the House of Lords has returned strongly. It seems that they intend to take this opportunity to use the Shadow Chamber of Commerce to gain power and are secretly preparing. Those capitalists have suffered huge losses this time, and the factory has been shut down. , the machine was destroyed, and it is estimated that the largest factory owners lost at least 200,000 gold pounds each. However, these vampires did not feel that there was anything wrong with them, and they pretended to be victims all day long, and they made news in the newspapers to win sympathy everywhere. " "Hmph, a bunch of mercenary pigs." Nikolayevich sneered, he had no good feelings for those capitalists who had no moral bottom line and who had nothing but gold pounds in their minds, wishing to drain every drop of their workers'' blood. Of course he didn''t think those stinky mud legs were more sympathetic, ignorant, insensitive, like walking dead. At this moment, there was a sudden knock on the door, which made Nikolayevich frown. He didn''t even bother to speak. He just gave Cynthia a look to signal to Cynthia to let the people outside come in. Immediately, an officer in the uniform of a major rushed in, with a worried expression on his face, but he still did not forget his etiquette. He quickly stood at attention and saluted before panicking: "Master Chief, Viscount Hall of Fredenburg District was killed just now. The entire family and servants, none of the three hundred and twenty people survived!" "Huh?" Nikolayevich raised his eyebrows, and the massacre occurred again. Is this the face of another special round? "Who did it, so arrogant?" Nikolayevich asked in a calm tone, but those who knew him had already heard the anger contained in him. "It came from the Xiacheng District. It is an extraordinary organization that calls itself the Skeleton Gang. There are about 40 people in total. They have obtained extraordinary abilities through the Shadow Chamber of Commerce. The strongest three have shown the strength of middle-level apprentices." The major officer replied immediately: "Most of these people were workers in the ironworks under the name of Viscount Hall. They were fired for various reasons. The massacre of Viscount Hall''s family should be to vent their anger and loot." "Oh? Has it developed to this level?" Nikolayevich said noncommittally. He didn''t think it was a big deal that Viscount Hall''s family was killed. Instead, there were middle-level apprentices among the extraordinary people in the lower city. It made him very interested: "The ability obtained through the Shadow Chamber of Commerce is not fixed, and it can be improved. I really didn''t expect it." Nicholasyevich also obtained the divine nature, divine personality and divine power last time, and was able to use it a little. To give ordinary people extraordinary abilities, he can also do it, but his abilities are very weak, and he cannot continue to improve, so he understands more deeply what it means to be able to give ordinary people abilities, and that this ability can continue to improve. Nikolayevich frowned. At this time, he was very sure that there was a **** behind the Shadow Chamber of Commerce, and it was different from the Lord of Light, the God of Nature and other ancient gods. The **** behind the Shadow Chamber of Commerce seemed to be A new **** has already ignited the divine fire and displayed all kinds of divine might, but he has not completely transformed into the Void Divine Kingdom. Although this new **** is weaker than those ancient gods, it has stronger interference in the real world, and is more dangerous than ordinary people. Nicholasyevich came to this conclusion and couldn''t help but stunned secretly. He had already made up his mind that if it was not necessary, he would try to interfere as little as possible with the Shadow Chamber of Commerce. Under the appeasement policy of the Special Bureau, the new superhumans became more and more rampant in the next week, and ordinary police had no deterrent effect on them, unless they were knights or military police equipped with enchanted rifles. However, the Knights and the military police are stationed outside the city. If you want to enter the city on a large scale, you must have an order from the city government and the approval of the majority of the members of the House of Lords. These complicated procedures, coupled with many exchange of benefits, cannot be passed in a day or two. The bureaucracy regardless of the situation made the situation in the city of Fredenburg worse. Some people who had just acquired extraordinary abilities did not dare to be too reckless at first, they were trembling and cautious, and they were used to being bullied. After a little bit of testing, they finally walked out of the lower city and entered the wealthy upper city. With their extraordinary abilities, they learned from the people they hated the most to obtain the wealth they most desired. Some daring people took the lead, and the people behind followed suit and intensified. The situation intensified, and it quickly turned from a simple robbery to a riot. Discovering that the once mighty police officers were vulnerable to their own abilities, these men were ecstatic, unleashed their desires, and stretched out their sinful hands to harass women who looked young and beautiful. At first, he just took advantage of it with his hands, until a homeless couldn''t help screaming and carried a plump young woman into the house, and the situation finally deteriorated further... On the second day, those supernatural beings who tasted the sweetness turned their sinful eyes to the Fredenburg district in the center of the city, with the thought of ''the monk can''t touch me'', their eyes madly and sinisterly stared at those living in the city. The elegant and noble women of the Frydenburg district. For the first time, dozens of supernatural beings led by the Skeleton Gang bought three servants as their inner responders, and suddenly attacked Viscount Hall''s house at night to slaughter and loot. Because of being caught off guard, most of Viscount Hall''s bodyguards and enshrined magicians were wiped out before they could react. More than 300 people in the entire mansion were slaughtered. The scene was very tragic and chilling. The extraordinary people in Xiacheng tasted the sweetness, but when they were about to make persistent efforts, they encountered fierce resistance. When they learned of what happened to Viscount Hall''s family, other nobles had already raised their vigilance. The unarmed middle-class in the city are comparable, and it is very difficult to break through without the help of internal staff. The person who rushed in the front was instantly knocked down by a dozen guns, followed by an arcane missile, which slammed into the crowd with a bang. Arcane missiles fired by high-level magic apprentices are as deadly to beginner apprentices as grenades are to ordinary people, and one arcane missile kills more than a dozen people. Seeing more than 30 corpses lying on the ground, those killed by enchanted pistols are fine, at least they still look like people, but they are not so lucky when they are hit by arcane missiles. Tear the human body, red and white, intestines and stomach... It was like the scene of the Shura Field, which instantly made the morale of the rabble in the lower city collapse. The beautiful and coquettish noble women are attractive, but they have to enjoy their lives! In less than three minutes, the farce-like battle ended. The superhumans in the lower city dropped more than 30 corpses, and the only result of the battle was to soil the streets of Fredenburg. A dozen crows fell on the treetops not far away, seemingly waiting for the battle to end to peck at the discarded corpses below. The crow that Serena transformed into at this moment is among them. It looks bigger than the other crows, and its fur is darker and brighter, but if you don''t look closely, there is not much difference. In the Shadow Chamber of Commerce''s lair in the lower city, Freya and Serena shared their vision, and when they saw the battle just now, they couldn''t help frowning: "Humph! It''s really muddy that can''t support the wall! Last time I broke the noble mansion. Sure enough, it was an accident. But that''s fine. Your Majesty said that the big waves wash away the sand, and the fittest survives. Only fighting and death can bring more gains to Your Majesty." Freya''s expression was indifferent, she had no mercy for those who died, and she was even a little disappointed. Originally, Freya expected that if there were so many extraordinary people, even if the level was not high, they could at least break through one more blessing based on the number of people. A noble mansion on the edge of the Lydenburg district. However, the actual performance of these people is simply terrible, greedy for life and fear of death, weak-willed, stupid and impulsive... There is no flash at the critical moment, it is all a show of inferiority, which completely disappointed Freya. Originally, she also wanted to gather these members who obtained extraordinary abilities through the Shadow Chamber of Commerce to form a tighter organization to serve the great crown. Now it seems that, but I think too much, it is better to develop the Shadow Chamber of Commerce according to the original plan. At the same time, Green, who was studying hard at Santa Academy, unexpectedly discovered that the psionic energy balance in the cemetery suddenly skyrocketed, from [1600] to [3450] in less than two days... Green thought for a while, and knew that it was the action of the Shadow Chamber of Commerce. Immediately, his mind moved, and his consciousness returned to the cemetery. He immediately found that there were hundreds of ghosts wandering aimlessly near the Evil Spirit Tower. These ghosts are those of the first-level superhumans. After death, the soul automatically enters the cemetery and is directly transformed into a ghost. Green''s eyes lit up. Although the ghost''s combat power is average, it is also a third-level unit in the cemetery. If you directly recruit one, you need thirty psychic powers. Now he has obtained hundreds of ghosts in one breath, which is three thousand spiritual energy when converted into spiritual energy. More importantly, Green accidentally discovered that these superhumans were transformed into undead units after death, and they did not need to occupy his limit value of mental power! Green tried to give orders to those ghosts, but he frowned. Although he could control the ghosts, there were always some barriers, far from being recruited directly from the cemetery. Green nodded secretly, not too disappointed. It is normal to have gains and losses. If these ghosts are too perfect, they will make him doubtful. (end of this chapter) Chapter 240： Mrs. Sergey Chapter 240 Mrs. Sergey The members of the Shadow Chamber of Commerce failed to attack the noble mansion for the second time, which severely attacked the arrogance of these people after they obtained the super power, let them calm down all of a sudden, and gradually returned to their normal state from the excitement of changing their fate. . But there are also some people who fall into the vicious circle of self-denial again, with a glass heart, they feel sorry for themselves when they encounter a little setback, and feel that even if they acquire extraordinary abilities, they still cannot change the essence of salted fish. After these people suffered defeat, they saw so many people dead again, so they immediately persuaded, retreated to the upper city, and started a life of drunkenness. While others were like wounded wolves, they hid back to the lower city, began to level up frantically, and prepared to take revenge after improving their strength. This time, those gang members who were entrenched in the Xiacheng District have been completely reduced to prey. Under the frenzied siege of hundreds of extraordinary people, they were shivering and shivering. They even fled the city directly and hid in the nearby Town and country. For a while, in addition to the heavily fortified Freidenberg area, other areas in the city of Fredenburg fell into a more disorderly chaos... Noon, the lower part of the city of Fredenburg. Mrs. Shirgay walked in a hurry, with a happy smile on her face. She just visited the Freddys, who live two blocks away. This is a middle-aged couple who used to run a bakery in Shangcheng District, but accidentally offended a housekeeper of a Viscount family. They were viciously persecuted and reduced to Xiacheng District. Since Mrs. Silgai obtained extraordinary abilities through the Shadow Chamber of Commerce, she and her two daughters started a new life, and she has also become a fanatic of Green, a communicator of the Shadow Chamber of Commerce, and targeted expansion of the Chamber of Commerce members. This time, the Freddy couple was delineated by Mrs. Silgae, and they have the potential to become the target of fanatics in the future. This is not only faith, but also Mrs. Shirgay''s work. According to the regulations of the Shadow Chamber of Commerce, if you develop 20 ordinary members, you can get a gold pound commission. One of them becomes a fanatic and will get an additional gold pound. reward. Mrs. Shirgay resigned from her previous job as a washerwoman and devoted herself to developing members for the Chamber of Commerce. She was very satisfied with the meeting with the Freddie couple today. It could be seen that the couple who were treated unfairly were very helpless. The baker''s husband was interrupted, which meant that he had lost the foundation of his livelihood. Mrs Di also fell ill in a hurry. Like the previous Mrs. Shirgai, they went to the Church of the Holy Light they once believed in for help, but the result was depressing. Totem'' appeared in front of them. Then there is no need for Mrs. Shirgai to worry about it. As long as they pray devoutly to the totem of faith, they will get a response from the great gods and give their faith to get the ability bestowed by the gods. Mrs. Shirgay walked briskly, walking two blocks quickly, and already saw the new home she rented a few days ago. This is one of the few good neighborhoods in the Xiacheng District. The streets are all two-story buildings. Although they are old, they are neat. This place was built to accommodate engineers hired from other places with high salaries when the original factory area was prosperous, and it was equipped with a police station, a health center and a school. The living conditions at that time were not inferior to those in Shangcheng District. It''s just that time has changed, and with the closure of the factory, the place has gradually become depressed and dilapidated. Even so, this is still an ideal place for many people living in the lower city. Mrs. Shirgay can move in with her daughter, and she doesn''t know how many old neighbors she has envied. And the new neighbors here are also very kind. Every time I see Mrs. Shirgay, they greet me warmly. The person who lives here is probably the rare person in the lower city who can smile. Mrs. Shirgay walked to the street and looked at the benches on the sidewalk subconsciously. Every day at this time of the day, the old Peak who lived next door to her house would sit here and bask in the sun, but he didn''t come out today. Could it be that he was sick? The kind Mrs. Shirgai frowned. She had quite the wrong impression of this kind old man. Old Peak is almost seventy years old. He was the director of the health center here and a respected doctor. Mrs. Shirgay was thinking about whether to visit the old Peak''s house next door. If she was really sick, she would definitely need help. Thinking of this, she subconsciously looked at Old Peak''s house, only to find that the curtains were all drawn, and she couldn''t help frowning. According to reason, how could it be possible to draw the curtains at this time? Did old Peak not get up at all today? Mrs. Shirgai hesitantly knocked on the door of Old Peak''s house, but there were several "dong, dong, dong" noises, and no one responded. Instead, the door was opened to the opposite room, and a woman with a white cloth and bald head stuck out. What! Old Peak isn''t at home." Then the door slammed shut. Mrs. Shirgay frowned. She was not very familiar with this woman. She smiled and nodded, but there was a little doubt in her heart. In fact, from just now, when she returned to this block, she felt a little strange. It wasn''t that she found any clues, but an inexplicable premonition. Mrs. Shirgay is very vigilant. She knows that she is a peripheral member of the Shadow Chamber of Commerce. This is an illegal organization that is not recognized by the government. Once she is targeted by the police or people from the special bureau, she is not afraid but worried about the safety of her two daughters. . Mrs. Shirgay''s expression was slightly solemn, and she left quickly and walked towards her own home. At the same time, at the house of the woman with the white cloth baotou, more than a dozen fully armed members of the Special Bureau were hiding in the house. After the woman with the white cloth baotou closed the door, she immediately showed a frightened expression. She did not expect that the newly moved Mrs. Shirgai turned out to be a member of a cult. This cult organization is in the mouths of these special people in front of them, and it is almost all evil, and everyone gets it and punishes it. However, compared to the so-called cult organization, she is more afraid of sneaking into her house in the middle of the night and subduing her and her husband''s viciousness. These people claim to be special agents of the special bureau, but they look more like robbers. Fortunately, there are no valuables at home, otherwise the loss will be big. At the same time, in the house where Mrs. Shirgay knocked on the door just now, White, the leader of the second operation group of the Operations Section of the Special Bureau of Fredenburg City, looked at Mrs. Shirgay through the gap in the curtain with a grim expression. leave. He was about to act just now, and at such a close distance, he was confident that he would hit with a single blow. But in the end, I didn''t get the order, so I could only give up regretfully and wait for the next opportunity. "Damn it, boss! What a great opportunity just now, what are you waiting for?" A young man from the action team complained. White had no mood swings, and said coldly, "Don''t question your superiors! Have you forgotten the third rule of the drill?" As a senior agent who has been in the special bureau for more than six years, White is no longer stunned. Since there is no order from above, there must be another reason, no need to explain, these people just need to obey the order. In his memory, among those colleagues who were self-righteous in everything and liked to ask why, one seemed to have just been promoted to section chief, but there were many others, about ten or twenty, he could not remember, but they all died in In action against the strange and extraordinary. White''s daughter was just eleven years old, and his wife was beautiful. He needed to be safe, and he didn''t want to die. Glancing at the complaining young man, he could understand the other party''s eagerness to make contributions, and he also came from that eagerness. At this moment, a silver badge hanging on White''s right shoulder suddenly flashed twice. Immediately everyone was attracted by the inconspicuous silver flash, which was the signal for the start of the action. Everyone was refreshed and looked at White. "Action!" White shouted immediately. Everyone immediately moved like a rabbit, and the well-trained special operation team jumped out of the door and window and rushed to the house rented by Mrs. Shirgai. Almost at the same time, a dozen people rushed out from the other three houses. This is a reform measure after Nikolayevich came to power, increasing the number of special operations team from four to twelve, in order to make up for the decline in combat effectiveness caused by the lack of experience of the newcomers. This time, to arrest Mrs. Shirgais mother and daughter, the Special Bureau of Fredenburg City dispatched a total of four action teams with a total of forty-eight people, which can be said to have spared no effort. In a blink of an eye, the two people who rushed to the first action group at the front had reached the window of Mrs. Shirgay''s house. They nimbly lowered their bodies, contained psionic energy in their hands, poured enchanted pistols, and inspired the magic runes depicted on the surface of the guns. , then rolled over and smashed the window, like two civet cats, rushing into the house. In the next moment, gunshots sounded Twenty seconds ago, when Mrs. Shirgai hurried home, her two daughters were praying to the totem of faith, with solemn expressions and very pious expressions, even if their mother came home, they did not stop them. "Elsa, Shelly, pack up, let''s get out of here." Mrs. Shirgai said eagerly. Elsa and Shelly are the names of Mrs. Sergey''s daughters. Although they also acquired extraordinary abilities, because they were young and could not control their abilities as they wished, Mrs. Sergei usually asked them to go out as little as possible. Practice your extraordinary abilities to avoid unnecessary trouble. This made Elsa and Shelly very dissatisfied. They were both active teenagers, and they had obtained the ability of God. They were trying to show their talents, but they were locked at home. The two girls had no choice but to agree. Fortunately, they were used to being poor and liked the new home very much, but they didn''t expect that they had just moved, and the new house was not yet warm, when their mother suddenly came back with an ugly face and asked them to pack their things. (end of this chapter) Chapter 241： Bone Warrior Chapter 241 Bone Warrior Elsa and Shelly were taken aback, but they were very smart and didn''t ask any questions. Seeing their mother''s stern face, they knew it wasn''t a joke, and immediately ran into their room and started to pack things quickly. At the same time, Mrs. Shirgai walked quickly into another bedroom, pulled out an old suitcase, and began to pack her clothes. Because they had just moved, and their poor life, the mother and daughter did not salut much, and at this time, they only needed to clean up, and the three of them came out with a suitcase in less than two minutes. Mrs. Shirgay''s heart became more and more urgent, she already felt the danger of oppression, she gently touched the cheeks of her two daughters, and whispered: "If you encounter an accident, don''t have any scruples, use yours to your heart''s content. The ability to kill all enemies, don''t show mercy, or you will die! Understand?" Elsa and Shelly nodded solemnly. At this moment, they felt that they had suddenly grown up and could no longer be a drag on their mother like a little girl. "Mom, don''t worry, my sister and I will protect you!" Elsa vowed, her unbeautiful eyes full of convincing courage. "Yes! Mom, my sister and I have grown up, and the great gods will bless us." Shelly was equally fearless. "May the Lord be with me!" Mrs. Shirgai nodded in relief, and finally closed her eyes and opened her eyes again, a layer of white bone armor had wrapped around her strong body. Mrs. Shirgai, who was originally taller than a normal person, became even taller after activating her abilities, her muscles were fit and knotted, and a warhammer and a large shield made of white bones appeared in her hands. With the bone spear of the white forest, she stretched out her hand and pressed the white bone visor, which made her agitated and entered a fighting state. "Huh? Is it actually the Bone Warrior of [lv3]?" Greene was a little surprised to pay attention to Mrs. Shirgai''s situation. This woman as strong as a female bear was born to fight. The poverty and oppressive life in the past wiped out her nature, until she acquired extraordinary abilities, which enabled her to find herself. She was almost self-taught, and quickly became a bone warrior. Practicing combat skills. She chose those who were full of evil as her target of ''killing monsters and leveling up''. Even though she was usually kind-hearted, she looked like a housewife, but she fought like a bloodthirsty female Shura. lv3], is also the first [lv3] extraordinary among the members of the Shadow Chamber of Commerce. Elsa and Shelly are much inferior. Because of their mother''s protection, the two have not yet fought in actual combat. At this moment, there was a clatter, the window of the house was smashed from the outside, and one of the two agents belonging to the first action team rolled over, without hesitation, raised their guns and fired. The two of them held staff behind them and threw out two magic shields to block them in front of them. This time the action was said, hoping to catch alive, so it is forbidden to use weapons of mass destruction such as grenades. In an instant, the gunshots were loud, and at the same time as the first person broke in, the other three directions also moved... Mrs. Shirgay''s eyes flashed coldly under the mask of bones, her figure quickly dodged, she rushed up in two steps, raised the bone warhammer in her hand and slammed it on one of the magic shields with a ''bang''. Suddenly, there was a crackling sound, as if the ice cubes shattered, and the translucent magic shield was broken by a single blow! The warhammer continued to smash past, hitting the chest of the peculiar gunman. With a click, the sternum shattered! Without the protection of the magic shield, the body of this intermediate apprentice knight could not withstand Mrs. Shirgay''s bone warhammer. And they didn''t expect the enemy''s strength to be so strong, one blow to break the shield and get the first kill. The man was hit by the bone warhammer, like a puppet that was thrown away, and flew out of the window he had just smashed. The corpse slammed into the mage standing at the window casting spells. Expose the gap. "Flee with me!" Madam Shirgay roared and greeted her two daughters. Elsa and Shelly are not suppressing at this time, the forearm of one hand has changed into two bone blades more than one meter long. Elsa, Occupation: Bone Blade Dancer [lv1], Skill: Sword Dance [lv1] Shelly turned into a blood-stained cook wearing an apron, holding a half-meter-long kitchen knife in her hand, and waving the kitchen knife in the air could leave silver-white traces in the air. Shelly, Occupation: Undead Chef [lv1], Skill: Kitchen Knife Proficiency [lv1] The two were greeted by their mother, followed closely, and rushed out of the room. At this moment, Mrs. Shirgay has wielded the bone war hammer to wipe out half of the action team blocked outside. Six corpses were lying on the side, and the scene was very tragic. The Extraordinary Bureau was a little careless. I didnt expect Mrs. Silgae to be an extraordinary person of [lv3]. The agents of these action groups were all rookies of [lv1] and [lv2]. This time, four teams were dispatched, so many people and horses. I wanted to train, but I didn''t expect to encounter a tough stubble. That woman wearing a white bone armor and holding a warhammer and a large shield is simply a furious brown bear! With a height of 1.9 meters, strong muscles, and skilled skills, she is like a tiger in the flock. A major officer who was standing behind and in charge of commanding the operation frowned slightly, hesitated a little, then waved his hand to signal the adjutant beside him to order the snipers to prepare. Major Descartes didn''t want those rookies in the action team to suffer too many casualties. Most of them were magicians from Santa Academy. They were killed by smashing three of them in just one encounter. This made it difficult for him to explain, so he prepared immediately. Shoot directly. boom! boom! Two louder gunshots than a normal enchanted rifle came. Two sniper positions not far from Major Descartes fired at almost the same time, one locked Mrs. Shirgay''s head, and the other aimed at her heart. In an instant, Mrs. Shirgay''s brows stinged, as if being stabbed by a needle. A deadly omen of danger made her frown, and she instinctively raised the bone shield of her left hand to block it in front of her. At the same moment, two gunshots came, and Mrs. Sergey felt a huge impact on the bone shield, which could make her heavy body lean back slightly. She rolled around, waving the bone warhammer in her right hand, and smashed a special agent who took the opportunity to rush up to make up for the knife, then looked down at the bone shield, and couldn''t help but take a deep breath. The ten-centimeter-thick bone shield was hit by sniper bullets with two holes the size of the mouth of a bowl, and the bone shield was almost penetrated. According to this situation, once the bone shield shattered , can''t defend against sniper rifle bullets at all. Mrs. Shirgai gritted her teeth secretly, the other party was wearing the uniform of the special bureau, and there was no need to doubt her identity. "Damn, it''s these lingering guys." Mrs. Shirgay scolded, and without thinking about it, she continued to charge forward. Now she must break through as soon as possible, otherwise she and her two daughters will die here. Mrs. Shirgay''s eyes narrowed with fierce light, and the attack of the warhammer in her hand was even more severe, and she killed the two of them in a blink of an eye. The first action team, which was the vanguard, had a total of 12 people, and 9 of them had already died. Mrs. Shirgay is like a **** Shura, the white bone armor on her body has been dyed red. But Xie Li, who was closely behind her mother, saw the opportunity and swung the kitchen knife at the backs of the three of them in the air. With three quick clicks, the sound of the blade breaking through the air, suddenly appeared on the backs of the three of them. A long line of bright silver light. As three bright silver rays appeared, as the rays cracked, the wound opened outward, revealing the bones under the flesh "Damn! Those stupid pigs in the intelligence team, didn''t they say that this woman is only a mid-level apprentice? And what happened to those two girls, why are they also extraordinary?" With his binoculars, Major Descartes saw the last three members of the First Action Team fall, and he scolded fiercely. This time it was a miscalculation. The enemy was too strong. Little girls also have extraordinary abilities. "Tell the sniper to take care of the two little ones first, don''t keep your hands, and kill them." Major Descartes made up his mind and no longer considered capturing the mother and daughter alive. The strength of the four action teams dispatched this time was not overwhelming. If he continued to focus on the original plan to capture the enemy alive, it would only cause difficulties. suffered casualties. "Major! But the original plan..." The adjutant on the side reminded in a low voice: "If all of them are killed, I''m afraid it won''t be easy to explain to Lieutenant Colonel Cynthia when I go back!" Descartes frowned, thinking of that woman, feeling depressed for a while, and snorted coldly: "What does a woman who sits in an office all day know, I will explain to her later, go and execute the order, and I will take responsibility." "Yes!" The lieutenant saluted and immediately went to convey the order. After more than ten seconds, the sniper who got the order pulled the trigger again. Mrs. Shirgay felt her scalp tingle again, but this time the feeling was far worse than the last time, but it made her heart sink, and she secretly screamed bad, and quickly looked back. I saw Elsa''s eyebrows and heart burst out with two bright blood flowers at the same time, the girl''s arms that turned into bone blades drooped softly, her eyes widened, her expression gradually dimmed, and her body was lifted by the huge kinetic energy of the sniper rifle bullet. back down... "Elsa!" Mrs. Shirgay screamed, turning around to hug her daughter, but was shot continuously by the people from the second action team who flanked her. Although this ordinary enchanted pistol cannot cause fatal damage to her, it can still break the bone armor covering her body, and the bullets pierce the flesh, leaving bullet holes overflowing with blood. The stinging pain in her body made Mrs. Shirgay wake up from her grief. She quickly turned around and raised her shield to block, and at the same time greeted Shelly and hid behind her. Elsa has returned to the kingdom of God, Shelly must not have anything else to do. # Two more delivered, please subscribe! (end of this chapter) Chapter 242： 248 Bone Warrior (2) Chapter 242 248 Bone Warriors (2) However, Shelly was a little stupid at this time, staring blankly at her sister''s corpse, as if she didn''t hear her mother''s greeting. She is only a thirteen-year-old girl after all. Even though she has acquired extraordinary abilities, she has no awareness of life and death. When she saw her mother kill the Quartet before, she felt very excited, and even took the opportunity to kill three people herself, but the moment was still there. The elder sister beside her suddenly burst into a mass of blood on her head, splashing red and white all over her face. This tragic picture had too much impact on her. Shelly''s brain seems to have crashed, and the slow replay of the picture just now kept repeating in front of her eyes. She forgot that she was in a dangerous battle at this time, and that her head might be shot through by bullets at any time... was stunned for a few seconds, and finally, in the roar of Madam Sergei, Shelly recovered a little and turned to look at her mother. The tall figure and the heroic fighting spirit became the last image in her eyes. In the next moment, there were two gunshots, and the sniper rifle in the distance shot again, and the bullet hit Shelly''s head and chest without any suspense. Shelly''s body fell to the ground, blood gushing out of the wound quickly, forming a circular pool of blood under her body. The peculiar sniper in the distance withdrew from the cartridge case expressionlessly, loaded new enchanted bullets, and aimed at Mrs. Sergey. All this has nothing to do with good or evil, they are just fulfilling their duties, while Mrs. Shirgay and her daughter are trying to survive... "Do not!!" Mrs. Sergey let out a shrill roar, and in the blink of an eye, her two daughters died one after another, which was not the result she wanted. Mrs. Sergey''s eyes were red, and the bone armor on her body was full of bullet marks. The enemy was mixed with her own blood, which made her image look even more terrifying. But at this moment, looking at the slowly falling daughter, her heart seemed to be torn apart. The two daughters were her hope and the backbone of her efforts to survive. At this moment, with the death order of Elsa and Shelly Her heart was instantly filled with hatred. "Why! Why do this!" Mrs. Sergey roared furiously. She believed that she had done nothing wrong. Those who died at her hands were all scoundrels. She prayed to God with the most devout attitude every day, and worked hard to spread the gospel of God. Faith, but why, punish her like this? If there is really a mistake, let her take it, why is it Elsa and Shelly who died. In an instant, Mrs. Sergey seemed to be crazy, no longer breaking out, turning around and rushing towards the enemy, her brown bear-like body was agile like a whirlwind, the violent emotional fluctuations once again stimulated her potential, and she didn''t care about ordinary enchantments. The pistol shot, the bone armor on her head and chest was inlaid with countless bullets, half of the bone visor had been knocked off, and the armor on her left shoulder was also shattered. She was still rampaging, rushing towards the enemy frantically. The two daughters are all dead, and Mrs. Shirgay has nothing to worry about. If she can''t kill all these people today, she would rather die here. "This woman is crazy, everyone back off and use grenades!" White of the second action group looked at the enemy rushing like a bursting bear with an ugly face. Years of experience made him smell the breath of death and immediately shouted orders. It''s a pity that he was still a step behind. Mrs. Shirgai rushed up in a few steps. Without giving the second action group a chance to throw a grenade, she smashed a person''s head with a wave of a hammer, with a bang like a watermelon burst, red. White, splashed all over. Immediately, he turned around with a shield strike and knocked the person next to him flying. The 1.8-meter strong man seemed to have been hit by a fast approaching truck. After flying five or six meters to the ground, he was already spraying blood from his nose and mouth, and his internal organs were shattered. Seeing not to live. "Damn! Damn y''all! Why are you doing this to poor Elsa and Shelly? We just want to live, why can''t we just let us go?" Mrs. Shirgay''s eyes were red, and she roared frantically to transform into a killing machine. Although she was not promoted to the official level at this time, her combat power had already reached the peak of the apprentice level. It took less than half a minute for all the members of the second action team, including White. sacrifice. When the team leader White was finally smashed by Mrs. Silgay with a war hammer, his daughter and wife appeared in his mind, and the corners of his mouth moved slightly, revealing a wry smile. White was not particularly surprised by his own death. He had been mentally prepared since the day he joined the special bureau. At the last moment, he thought that he had sacrificed in public. As a family member of the martyr, his wife and daughter should be able to get one. A large pension, and can get some care from the special bureau, if the daughter studies well in the future, there is still a chance to join the special bureau and become a civilian... At this moment, Major Descartes, who was in command at the rear, finally panicked. A total of four action groups were dispatched. Now both of them have been wiped out. This responsibility is too great. He has already hated those stupid pigs in the intelligence team. To deal with the target of this kind of combat power, he must dispatch a formal-level superhuman. To actually ask him to bring this group of rookies, this is simply murder! "Retreat! Retreat!" Major Descartes snapped, all he had to do now was to stop his losses immediately and bring back at least the remaining two action groups. The third and fourth action groups, because of the long distance, flanked over a step late, just in time to see Mrs. Sergey strangling the second action group. The people in these two groups were suddenly frightened. Most of them were novices, and half of them were students of Santa Academy. Although their strength was not weak, they had never seen blood, let alone such a **** and violent scene. A female magician was scared to pee on the spot. Fortunately, at this time, the leaders of the two action teams received the signal to retreat, and everyone quickly retreated as if they had been granted amnesty. Mrs. Sergei walked back and picked up the bodies of her two daughters. The blood in her eyes faded, showing tenderness and kindness, and she gently closed their eyelids with her hands: "Elsa, Shelly, it''s actually okay, you guys. It is your luck to go to the kingdom of God in advance to serve the great and merciful Lord, but it is my misfortune. After speaking, Mrs. Shirgai closed her eyes, recited the prayers reverently, and then stood up suddenly, turning her head to look into the distance, that is the direction in which the people of the special bureau were retreating, and Major Descartes and two snipers were also there. the same direction. "My daughters are dead, you all go to **** too!" Mrs. Shirgay roared, her legs were tense, she jumped up suddenly, she was more than five meters high, and more than ten meters away. When the person was in the air, the bone shield blocked her. At the next moment, with two bangs, the sniper shot without hesitation but was blocked by the bone shield. The powerful kinetic energy of the bullet only made Mrs. Shirgay''s huge body pause for a moment, and then landed quickly, with a bang, smashing on the ground. On the ground, followed by the strength of the legs to rise into the air again. "Not good! That lunatic, she''s catching up!" The people in Action 3 and Action 4 who were retreating suddenly panicked. When they saw the violent giant bear-like woman leaping into the air, their hearts were shattered. At this speed of pursuit, they could not escape. A horizontal, turned around and shot. Mrs. Shirgay huddled up in the air and hid behind the bone shield. The bullets hit her hard, but she couldn''t stop her from falling. In an instant, there was a rumbling sound, and Mrs. Shirgai, who weighed 200 kilograms, plus a body armor, a heavy bone shield, and a war hammer, slammed into the crowd of the special bureau like a meteor. Four people were smashed to death on the spot. The splashed gravel and soil were like shrapnel from cannonballs, flying around at high speed. Two unlucky ones were hit and died on the spot. In just one face-to-face, the Special Bureau added six deaths. "Damn, what are the snipers doing?" Major Descartes exclaimed angrily: "Reinforcement! When will the reinforcements arrive? We need the official class!" Almost at the same time, the sniper shot again, but Mrs. Sergey was keenly aware of it again. The body rotated, the giant shield was behind him, blocking the sniper bullet, and he jumped forward, a fish leaped and rolled, waving the bones in his hand. The warhammer broke their thighs. With two shrill screams, facing the fearless Mrs. Shirgai, this group of rookies in the special bureau was powerless to fight back. The two team leaders shouted and shot, and the bullets of the enchanted pistol poured out wildly. , but couldn''t stop the angry humanoid burst bear at all. At this moment, Major Descartes had some regrets for the first time, and issued an order to kill Elsa and Shelly first. The death of the two daughters seems to have removed the last seal on Mrs. Silgay, which made her completely burst out with her natural and amazing fighting talent, and turned into a storm that spread death. Wherever she passed, her stump was broken Arm, in the blink of an eye, the two remaining action groups of the Special Bureau of Fredenburg City were slaughtered. Mrs. Shirgai is even more powerful. In the continuous battle, she has directly crossed the bottleneck of the official level with her talent and violent mood swings! Green, who has been following this battle, couldn''t help but let out a ''huh''. He didn''t expect that this middle-aged aunt was actually a piece of rough jade, and after this time of polishing, it bloomed brightly! "Since you have such a talent, you are eligible to receive extra attention and training." Green''s mind turned, and without hesitation, he invested in psionic energy to take the opportunity to help Mrs. Shirgai rise to the pinnacle of [lv4]. Although Mrs. Shirgai broke through the bottleneck of the formal level by herself just now, there is still a big gap between the entry into the formal level and the peak of the formal level. Generally, continuous training and cultivation are required. In Green, a large amount of spiritual energy is also needed to fill the gap. . Counting the psionic energy obtained by Mrs. Silgae from killing more than 40 people in the special bureau just now, Green filled in more than 300 psionic energy, allowing her to step beyond the first rank and reach the peak of the official first rank. In an instant, Mrs. Shirgai felt a subtle change in her body. She already understood that the **** she believed in helped her, but she did not have any joy, instead her eyes flashed with grief. , get down on one knee and pray silently... (end of this chapter) Chapter 243： Alien Invasion (1) Chapter 243 Invasion from Another World (1) As Mrs. Silgae was upgraded to the official level, she underwent a transformation. Her body became thinner, but she became stronger. The muscles of the qiu knot were like steel, and the spiritual energy contained in her body expanded several times and spread throughout her body. , Moisturize your muscles at all times and improve your own strength. Because the bone armor that had been broken in the previous battle was repaired as new, but the blood stained on it did not recede, but was absorbed into the bone armor, forming a dark red halo. The same bone shield and bone warhammer were stained There is more blood, and the blood light formed is also more intense, almost condensed as a substance. After the ?? upgrade, Mrs. Shirgay''s eyes finally fell on the direction of Major Descartes and the two snipers... Twenty minutes later, Colonel Baptiste, the head of the Freidenberg Special Bureau, came to the scene. Looking at the corpses of Major Descartes and two elite snipers, as well as the corpses in a mess and wearing special bureau uniforms not far away, Chief Baptiste''s face was extremely gloomy. He was originally a senior professor at Santa College, but this time, because Nikolayevich became the director of the Northwest Provincial Special Bureau, he had the opportunity to master the branch in Fredenburg City. Colonel Baptiste is very ambitious, he hopes to take this opportunity to make achievements, enter other government departments in the future, and become a real noble. As a full-fledged magician, he has the strength and qualifications. This time, sending someone to arrest Mrs. Shirgai is his private test of the Shadow Chamber of Commerce. I just didn''t expect that it would turn out like this. One major officer, two staff adjutants, two precious snipers, four full-scale action teams, a total of fifty-three people, were completely wiped out! Baptiste can already predict that this incident will bring irreparable negative effects to him, and I am afraid that the hot director''s throne will be far away from him. Factory District, the secret base of the Shadow Chamber of Commerce. Mrs. Shirgay came here with the bodies of her two daughters. Originally, as a member of her periphery, she did not know the specific location here, but after being promoted to the official level, Green has decided to focus on training this Aunt Silgae, and naturally she will be brought here to meet Freya and others. Counting Mrs. Shirgai at this time, there are only two official superhumans in the entire Shadow Chamber of Commerce, which are quite precious high-end combat power. In addition, Mrs. Silgae is very talented, not much inferior to Freya, and she is very hopeful to advance to Legendary in the future. This is the main reason why Green attaches great importance to her. When Mrs. Shirgai saw Freya again, she did not show too much emotion, she silently looked at the girl in front of her. It was this girl who appeared when their mother and daughter were at their most desperate and gave them the power to change their destiny. However, now her two daughters have lost their lives because of this power. She can''t describe how she feels at this time, but she knows it''s not Freya''s fault, she has no right to take anger, maybe this is fate. Mrs. Shirgay put down the bodies of Elsa and Shelly, silently bent down and prayed devoutly... Freya came to the front, looked at Madame Shirgai, who was still tall and majestic on her knees, and quietly waited for the other party to finish her prayers before saying, "Dear Mrs. Shirgay, I''m sorry for this situation, They have become your bondage, and returning to the kingdom of God is their destination and glory." Mrs. Shirgai stood up and looked at Freya again, her eyes flashing coldly. It was obvious that Freya''s words just made her a little unhappy. It seemed to mean that your daughter deserves to die, but as a mad believer, she also I think it''s good that my daughter can return to the Lord''s kingdom of God. Freya didn''t care about the awe-inspiring gaze at that moment, and continued to say lightly: "But Your Majesty is kind and great, allowing you to choose again, resurrect your daughters, or let them enter the Kingdom of God, this is His Majesty''s extra gift. " "What did you say!" Mrs. Shirgay''s eyes widened suddenly, her face full of disbelief. "Your Majesty has infinite power, divine power is like the sea, and divine power is boundless, you don''t need to be surprised by any miracle." Freya replied lightly, looking confident: "You think carefully before deciding, do you want to continue living with them, or hope They enter the kingdom of God, and are free from this world full of pain and filth?" At the same time, just in front of Mrs. Sergey, two golden beams of light were dropped from the air, with two translucent human figures suspended inside. Mrs. Shirgay has never seen human souls, but she understands that based on the current situation, the two beams of light should be the souls of her two daughters. Now she needs to make a choice. If she chooses the former, her daughter will be resurrected. Of course, she has no doubt that the great existence she believes in can resurrect her daughter. If you choose the latter, the daughter will die completely, but the soul will enter the kingdom of God and escape from this dirty and sinful world. Mrs. Shirgay hesitated a little, but quickly made up her mind and made a choice. "Great Lord! Please guide the lost lambs, guide them to enter your kingdom of God, bathe in the warm holy light, and hear the wonderful gospel..." Mrs. Shirgai chose the latter. She felt that this world was not worth lingering on. Instead of letting her daughters stay behind for her own sake, she might as well be patient for the time being and let them go to the kingdom of God first. Summoning, when the time comes, they can be reunited again. After making her choice, Mrs. Shirgay watched intently as the two golden rays of light wrapped her daughter''s soul slowly disappearing, but tears could not help pouring out. At the same time, Freya received Green''s oracle, ordering them to leave Fredenburg City immediately and go to the nearby countryside to hide. This time, Mrs. Shirgay made such a big commotion, and the newly rebuilt Freidenburg City Special Bureau lost most of its personnel, more than 50 people, and none of them survived. Even if the Special Bureau held appeasement to the Shadow Chamber of Commerce before, it is impossible to ignore it now, and it needs an explanation from top to bottom. At this time, of course, we must avoid the edge for a while. Freya and the other five people plus Mrs. Shirgai, a total of six people, quickly evacuate. Other peripheral members told him to hide on the spot, temporarily refrain from missionary activities, and wait until he avoids the wind. As for those who obtained extraordinary abilities through the Shadow Merchant Guild, it depends on their looks and luck whether they live or die, but Green estimates that most of these people cannot escape the revenge cleaning of the extraordinary bureau. It''s going to be a real big wave, and those who survive, Green''s going to put in more. On the other side, the headquarters of the Special Bureau has received a report from the Fredenburg City Branch. Cynthia looked at the report in front of her, her face was ashen, she couldn''t believe it! After a long while, Cynthia put down the report in her hand and tried her best to calm down and look at Colonel Baptiste. Although the military rank is one level higher than Cynthia''s, Baptiste never dared to underestimate this woman. She was Nikolayevich''s confidant when she was in Santa Academy, and now she actually controls the operation of the Northwest Provincial Special Bureau. In the grip, under one person. Moreover, this time he really had a big deal. He lost so many people in one operation, the entire Special Bureau of Fredenburg City was paralyzed, and the authority of the Special Bureau that was re-established after the fall of Faerun City was greatly affected. , let the eyes of many people hidden in the dark light up, and they were trembling and ready to move again. Colonel Baptiste of course understood this, but he did not expect that a small test would eventually turn into this situation. Cynthia was silent for a long time, then shook her head helplessly and said: "The impact of this incident is too great, and I can''t be the master. I''m very sorry, Baptiste, I can only report the truth to the adults." Baptiste hesitated, and finally lowered his head in frustration. Before he came, he knew that Cynthia couldn''t help him cover up, and this matter could never be covered. He just hoped that the director would read his past relationship and be able to net him. Open up. However, the thunderous rage that Baptiste expected did not come to him, because at this moment, news suddenly came that there was abnormal movement at the ruins of Faerun. It has only been two months since the last city of Faer?n disappeared. The Kingdom of Lorenzo did not relax its adjustment to this matter, and the military of the Northwest Province joined forces with the Special Bureau to seal off the entire ruins, but because the area was too large, it was impossible to do so. Extensive, attracting spies from many other countries, trying to explore the secrets left inside. The top officials of the kingdom were very nervous at first, but after two consecutive months of searching, nothing was found, which cost manpower and material resources and exhausted everyone''s patience. When someone proposed to lower the security level of Faerun city ruins, but at this time, another mutation occurred. The ruins of Faerun City, which had been inactive for two months, suddenly experienced a wave of not strong spatial psionic energy. This immediately caught the attention of the nearby magician, who hurriedly went to check, but found nothing, so he could only return home unhappy. In fact, this time, it was the spatial fluctuation caused by the legendary mage Murray repairing the gate of time and space and sending five full-level magicians over. However, Murray''s technique was extremely clever, trying his best to suppress the fluctuations of space psychic energy, and the five magicians who were sent over all carried high-level magic props that could be invisible, so they hid in the past without being discovered. In addition, this time the spatial fluctuation was not too strong, and it did not attract enough attention. No one thought that it was this negligence that paved the way for the next disaster. Just a few days later, in the center of the original Faer?n City, where the gate of time and space was once opened, space psionic energy fluctuations were heard again. The spatial fluctuations this time were very violent, hundreds of times that of the last time, which immediately alerted everyone and sent people to check. Because the terrain is flat, from a distance, you can see a gate of time and space shining with light blue light is slowly opening, and the violent spatial fluctuations originate from here. I saw hordes of monsters pouring out from the unsettled gate of time and space, including a two-meter-high gnoll, a griffin knight who rushed out and immediately flew into the sky, and a six-meter-high Cyclops. Two more six thousand words, please subscribe! (end of this chapter) Chapter 244： Alien Invasion (2) Chapter 244 Invasion from Another World (2) This sudden situation immediately shocked everyone who was paying attention here. The news was reported layer by layer and quickly spread. Three minutes later, Nikolayevich received the report. Five minutes later, the senior officials of the Northwest Province, the commander of the garrison, the Grand Knight Commander of the Knights, and the Speaker of the Noble Parliament received the report. Half an hour later, they received the report at the residence of the king and the prime minister in the capital. Magical Messages The gate of time and space appeared again in Faerun City, and a large number of troops from other worlds appeared. The news quickly spread in the Kingdom of Lorenzo and even the entire continent. Originally, the government and the military wanted to join forces to block the news, but I dont know where the problem occurred. The Kingdom Metropolis Daily first reported the incident, followed by reprints in major newspapers in the kingdom, and the ruins of Faerun reappeared. The news of the suspected alien invasion quickly occupied the front pages of major newspapers. At this time, it is meaningless to block the news. Instead of making the public suspicious, it is better to report the official news generously. In this regard, the Royal Government''s response was quite timely. The press officer of the Prime Minister''s Office held a press conference four hours later, and secretly warned various newspapers not to publish unfounded gossip, and all official news shall prevail. has controlled public opinion, which makes the Royal Government a little relieved, at least under the guidance of public opinion, it will not cause the people to panic too much. And in the newspapers, those invaders from another world were described as backward and barbaric civilizations. The other party was still using big swords and spears, wearing tattered leather armor. intruder. Of course, not everyone is fooled. Many people still have questions in their hearts. Since the other party is so backward, why is the other party coming instead of us invading the other party''s world? At least so far, no country on the mainland has the ability to invade another world. At the same time, the upper echelons of the kingdom are also caught in an endless debate, which is the eternal focus, whether it is war or peace. Different from the usual military main battles with civilians, after the last incident in Faer?n City, those big men in the military have understood that a truly powerful transcendental existence, no matter how large the army is, cant compete, just let the soldiers go in vain. Just die. Just like in the battle in Faer?n City, the gate of time and space was opened, and otherworldly creatures poured in, and the seemingly impregnable position just held on for a while. Moreover, this time it is not those chaotic and unorganized alien creatures, but the real army from another world. This can be seen from the news that the other party is well organized, has hierarchical discipline, and is around the gate of time and space. Defensive positions and camps large enough to accommodate tens of thousands of people were established. The real main battle is the group representing the interests of the Holy Light Church. They regard those invaders from other worlds as heretics, calling them blasphemers and must be eliminated. However, although the Holy Light Church is the main battle, it does not intend to send its own Crusaders or Holy Light Knights to take the lead. They hope that the Kingdom''s army will rush in front and be cannon fodder. No one is a fool. Several veteran generals representing the interests of the military clapped the table on the spot. In the end, there was no resolution in this six-hour meeting, and everyone broke up in discord. The meeting will continue tomorrow. The order given to the Northwest Province after the meeting was an extremely irresponsible ''observation on the spot, report at any time''. The high-ranking officials and garrison commander in Northwest Province almost scolded their mother when they received the order. What kind of **** order is this? They have no attitude, and they have not sent reinforcements. You can do whatever you want. Senior officials, garrison commanders, and special bureau chiefs, these three top officials of the Northwest Province, look at me, I look at you, and no one spoke for a long time. They all knew that the kingdom''s politics were corrupt, they pushed the blame from above and below, and prevaricates each other, but they didn''t expect it to be corrupt to such an extent. Facing the invasion from another world, it was still inefficient, and they didn''t know the severity. Do they have to wait for the enemy to hit the capital? Did you know you were afraid? Unfortunately, they could only scold them in their hearts, and no one could run away when things came to an end. Senior Isaac looked helplessly at Commander Ulathong: "Do you think the garrison should build two lines of defense at the front first?" Commander ?? Wulatong immediately shook his head: "It''s useless, now it has been confirmed that the opponent''s army is all extraordinary, and the army of ordinary people can''t compete at all. Let those young men go up and die. I can''t give such an order." Ishak''s senior official is also helpless. In fact, he doesn''t know the gap between the ordinary army and the extraordinary, and he himself has a formal-level extraordinary ability. After being explicitly rejected by Commander Ulaton, the high-ranking Ishak looked at Nikolayevich again. As for the new director of the Special Bureau, who was the dean of the Santa Academy, he really had some touches. Every time he faced each other, Just like facing the mountains, it is the natural suppression of the legendary transcendents on the inferiors. Now there is no other way, so I can only bite the bullet and say to Nikolayevich: "Look..." Before the senior Isaac could finish speaking, Nikolayevich interrupted him and said lightly: "Needless to say, although it is the responsibility of the special bureau to fight against the transcendent, the situation of the alien invasion is special and not unique to a province. The bureau can contend, we must mobilize the strength of the whole country, and I will not let my subordinates die." Nikolayevich rejected the last glimmer of Isaac''s high official''s hopes with an unquestionable tone, which made him smile bitterly. When he got up, he could only cry and say with a sad face: "What are the plans of the two of you, you can''t just sit back and ignore it! Those **** who eat corpses in the capital can procrastinate, but we will bear the brunt! Once the other party is assembled, the extraordinary army calls, we What should I do? Could it be that I just fled?" Nikolayevich had already made up his mind and said, "With the tower guarding me, I can guarantee the safety of Fredenburg City before the kingdom makes a decision. As for other places..." He didn''t say any more, but he didn''t say anything. By contrast, other cities should seek their own blessings. The senior officials of Isaac could only nod helplessly, then frowned and hurried away, giving orders to organize evacuation, at least a few cities closer to Faerun City must be evacuated in advance, otherwise they will be evacuated by the extraordinary army of the other world. If the attack is broken, the casualties will be serious, and he is also to blame. Those **** in Congress will definitely push him out to take the blame. At the same time, the news of the appearance of a new gate of time and space in the ruins of Faerun has completely spread. Even the Santa Academy where Green was talking about this matter, which surprised him, and couldn''t help but think about it, recalling that the Shadow Red Dragon sensed an ancient white dragon not long ago, he didn''t think much at that time, but now he has an idea : "The gate of time and space! Invasion from another world! The ancient white dragon! Could it be that the ancient white dragon wants to enter the real world through the gate of time and space?" The more Green thought about it, the more likely it was. According to the information provided by Owen and Hader, the time-space gate established by the Church of Nature in the misty world was 500 kilometers away from the cemetery. The shadow red dragon Arshfaro sensed that the ancient white dragon Angdaragon was going in that direction. Green couldn''t help frowning. If it was the ancient white dragon, the Kingdom of Lorenzo would be in big trouble this time. That is a real natural disaster-level powerful existence. If it is allowed to enter the real world, without the restraint of an extraordinary person of the same level, just an ancient dragon is enough to destroy a country. Green is not sure if there is a natural disaster grade in the Kingdom of Lorenzo. The strongest person he has seen so far is Nikolayevich. After obtaining divinity, godhead, and divine power, he is promoted to a high-level legend, but only with Nikolayevich, It is absolutely impossible to resist the ancient white dragon, even if it is contained for a moment. Green thought silently, groping his chin with his hand, and after the initial shock, he began to think about the pros and cons of this incident to himself. Although he was reborn in the Kingdom of Lorenzo, Green never thought of allegiance to this decadent feudal kingdom, and he did not currently link his own interests with the kingdom''s interests. Therefore, it is a catastrophe for the Kingdom of Lorenzo, but not necessarily for him personally, but may be a rare opportunity. "Maybe we should send someone to the gate of time and space to check the situation." The corners of Green''s mouth were raised, and a good idea came to his mind. A few hours later, in the foggy world. The shadow red dragon Arshfaro was depressed and flew away from the cemetery with a huge package. As a giant dragon who has just entered his youth, Arshfaro is not at all willing to visit an ancient giant dragon, especially that it is a great white dragon whose attributes do not match his. But Green had already given his life, and promised him many benefits. He couldn''t resist, so he had to take the gift and fly with the breath of the ancient white dragon. Ceylon Valley, near the gate of time and space, the coalition army composed of human city-states, gnoll tribes, cyclops tribes, lost forests, and dungeon legions are closely passing through the gate of time and space. At this time, the first coalition forces entering the real world have established temporary camps and built defensive positions to prevent human attacks. In fact, the coalition forces are more worried at this moment, for fear that they will be crushed by the opposite human army before they can gain a firm foothold and directly destroy the temporary portal, then their losses will be great, not to mention the appearance of the white dragon. The fee can make five of them go bankrupt. You must know that the ancient white dragons will not travel tens of thousands of kilometers to this hot and uncomfortable place. If they can successfully enter the fertile main world, nothing needs to be said, but if they fall short, they must compensate the great ancient White Dragon. Therefore, whether it is a gnoll shaman or a legendary human mage, they are all confused, for fear that there will be problems and the family will go bankrupt. However, they did not expect that things were going very smoothly. For some reason, the human kingdom on the other side of the gate of time and space had clearly discovered the coalition forces that had invaded the main world, but their reaction was very slow, neither sending troops to attack nor in-depth investigation. It even made them wonder if there was a conspiracy for a while. (end of this chapter) Chapter 245： Alien Invasion (3) Chapter 245 Invasion from Another World (3) Until almost one-fifth of the coalition forces passed the gate of time and space and built a strong defensive position. In addition to the high-level legend, the King of Cyclops, Havana Gran Sisnardo, passed the gate of time and space ahead of time and entered the main world to sit in, and they breathed a sigh of relief. So far, the Kingdom of Lorenzo has lost the best chance to destroy the gate of time and space at the least cost and eliminate the invasion of another world. At this moment, a high-pitched dragon roar was heard over the Ceylon Valley in the misty world. The coalition forces, who had just breathed a sigh of relief, became nervous again. Any real dragon deserves their 12 points of vigilance, especially at such a critical moment. With the sound of the dragon, a dark red dragon figure soon appeared in the sight of the coalition army. It was just a young red dragon with a body length of more than 20 meters. The huge dragon wings flapped vigorously, and a large package was dragged below. , flew straight here. If it is usual, seeing such a giant dragon, the gnoll shaman and others must be very afraid, but now there is an ancient giant dragon nearby, and there is another small dragon, but they don''t have to worry at all, that ancient white dragon will definitely personally I sent the little red dragon who didn''t know how to live or die. Sure enough, just after Arshfaro''s cry, a low and annoyed roar came from the valley not far away, saying in dragon language: "You weak little fellow, you are trying to provoke the great Angda. The majesty of Ragon?" Arshfaro suddenly felt a mighty dragon rolling over, and quickly landed down and responded with a dragon roar: "The great king of the northern land, the master of storms and frostHis Royal Highness Angdalagon! IQueen of the Red Dragon Descendant of Alexstrasza, son of the red dragon lord, Arshfaro, the son of the flame of annihilation, salute you!" Ancient white dragon Angdaragon protruded a huge head from behind a mountain peak, and a pair of silver vertical pupils stared at the shadowy red dragon not far away with cold and majesty. After the other party reported his footsteps and showed awe, he couldn''t find a reason to attack this somewhat strange young red dragon, and the other party was a direct descendant of the irritable and tyrannical red dragon queen. Angdalagon growled: "Little guy, are you here to find me?" Shadow Red Dragon breathed a sigh of relief. He was really nervous just now, for fear that the 200-meter-long behemoth on the opposite side would suddenly go into a frenzy. After listening to the other party''s question, he quickly replied: "Great Lord of the North, this is a gift for you. Please allow me to follow your dragon wings and enter the main world again to seek revenge for those despicable human beings, vent their anger, and wash away the shame." Saying that, Arshfaro pushed the huge package full of gold coins towards the direction of the ancient white dragon. "Oh?" The ancient white dragon looked at the package in surprise. He smelled the smell of gold coins, stretched out the dragon''s claws, and grabbed it. This huge package for the Shadow Red Dragon is insignificant in front of the ancient white dragon, but Angdalagon is very happy to be able to get the gift of another real dragon, knowing that the real dragon is obsessed with gold coins , actually willing to take it out and give it to him, has already expressed the greatest respect. The ancient white dragon weighed the package, the huge dragon claws flashed light, and the package disappeared immediately, and then looked over, his tone was much gentler, and asked curiously: "Little guy, listen to your tone, once passed through the gate of time and space. Have you entered the world over there?" "Yes, Your Highness..." Shadow Red Dragon immediately told the last time the Church of Nature opened the door to time and space, and he took the opportunity to enter Faerun City. The details of the conquest, and he vowed to claim that this time he was going to seek revenge for the despicable human who attacked him. After listening to his remarks, the ancient white dragon agreed without detailed interrogation, because in his opinion, this matter was nothing at all, and instead directly added a legend-level reinforcement to their side, even those who came later. Gnoll shaman and legendary mage Murray are also very much in favor. The shadow red dragon was then arranged to rest in another place, and Arshfaro breathed a sigh of relief until he was far away from the ancient white dragon. At the same time, Green''s consciousness was also linked to his soul. Just now because he was guarding against the detection of the ancient white dragon, Green did not share the perspective of the shadow red dragon through visual synchronization. Because it was impossible to speculate what kind of power the ancient dragon of natural disaster level had, Green still tried his best to be careful not to reveal any clues. At this time, it can be confirmed that it is this group of people who invaded the main world through the gate of time and space. But to Green''s surprise, the scale of these invading troops from the foggy world...is really too small! A coalition of five forces, with all the troops combined, there are only more than 5,000 people. These men and horses would dare to invade the main world in a serious way. Even if these 5,000 people have extraordinary abilities and have five legendary leaders, they look down on the human civilization in the main world too much. The only thing that is uncertain at present is the ancient white dragon of natural disaster level. I don''t know if there is a countermeasure of the same level in the main world. With the condition of this gate of time and space, it will take three days to completely stabilize, and then the ancient white dragon of natural disaster level will be able to be transmitted. Because on the main world, only a simple exit was built, which made the entire space channel unstable. It was quite reluctant to teleport the Cyclops King before, and almost tore the space channel because of the powerful spiritual energy of the Cyclops King. , Fortunately, the legendary archmage Murray made timely repairs to successfully reach the main world. But this has reached the limit of this channel. In the next two days, we must strengthen repairs and strengthen the exit on the main world side in order to carry the strength of natural disaster grade psionic energy. This is also the reason why the ancient white dragon Angdalagon stayed here for a few days, but was still unable to go to the main world. Through the shadowy red dragon lurking into the coalition camp, Green quickly understood the whole situation, and he couldn''t help thinking about whether he was profitable this time. Let him immediately remind the kingdom government that there is a natural disaster-level dragon preparing to invade the main world, which is absolutely impossible to remind. Moreover, with the urgency of those bureaucrats in the Kingdom of Lorenzo, even if he wrote a letter to remind him, he would not be taken seriously. Instead, he would sneer and sneer and throw it into the trash. Until the ancient white dragon really appears in the future, someone will remember his letter and dig it out of the trash can, but they will not be grateful to him, but will be labelled a conspirator and put everything away. The blame and the loss of the kingdom were all blamed on him. This is not Green''s persecution and paranoia, but what really happened in the Kingdom of Lorenzo. Twelve years ago, there was a diplomatic friction between the Lorenzo Kingdom and the Loen Federation. At that time, the Loen Federation instigated a raid on Hazel, the important southern town of the Kingdom of Lorenzo. The information was accidentally learned by a foreign student. He immediately went to the consulate and reminded the kingdom to prepare. The result was a lukewarm taunt and then blasted out. It was not until a week later that the city of Hazel was attacked, and the Kingdom of Lorenzo was caught off guard and suffered heavy losses. And the final outcome is very ironic, the international student who was loyal to his country was sentenced to life imprisonment for treason and espionage... Until three years ago, the government changed and the new prime minister came to power. For some reason, the unjust case was finally rehabilitated, but the international student had already died in prison due to illness. Green doesn''t want to repeat the same mistakes, but is still wretched and develops, looking for opportunities to make a fortune in silence. At this time, in the capital, the big figures representing the interests of all parties finally stopped arguing and made the decision to immediately mobilize the army to besiege the invaders from the other world. The order of the army is quickly communicated through the mage towers of the branch in various places. These mage towers are the property of the royal family. In order to strengthen their rule, the Lorenzo royal family built thousands of mage towers all over the country. Most of these mage towers are directly in the hands of the king''s family, and some of them will be allocated to talented civilian magicians. However, these civilian magicians only have the right to use but not ownership. After they are promoted to legend, or reach a certain age, the mage tower will be taken back and continue to be assigned to new young mage. This is the most powerful control and monitoring network that the royal family maintains in various places, and it is also an important means to win over the ordinary extraordinary people. With these thousands of mage towers alone, countless ordinary magicians who are talented but unable to build mage towers will flock to the kings command every year. Even if they are promoted to legend and return the mage tower, they will still maintain a very good relationship with the royal family. relation. At this moment, these mage towers have played a huge role again, and the military resolutions formed by the king''s royal meeting were communicated to all places in less than 20 minutes. Assemble the army, knights, and the main force of the special bureau from the three surrounding provinces, including the northwest province, to encircle and suppress the invaders from other worlds and destroy the gate of time and space. However, assembling the army and launching military operations is no child''s play. The mobilization of troops and the supply of logistics cannot be completed immediately with a single order. Moreover, in the three provinces that received the order this time, except for the Northwest Province, which was the site of the incident, and prepared in advance, the other two provinces were almost unprepared. Moreover, the other two provinces are inland provinces. After a long period of peace, the armament was slack, and the order was suddenly received, which immediately caused the chicken to jump. After a delay of nearly a week, the troops were assembled and rushed to the Northwest Province. Fortunately, from the very beginning, the Northwest Province did not count on those ordinary troops, but the Knights and the Special Bureau of the two provinces responded very quickly, and reached the front line ahead of schedule through extraordinary means. This time the three provinces were united, with the strength of a high-ranking legend, the title of supreme commander was no surprise, and fell on Nikolayevich''s head. Twelve thousand knights, a thousand elite agents of the special bureau, and twelve high-level official-level grand knights, the directors of the two provincial special bureaus are legendary superhumans, plus Nikolayevich himself, It is all the power to encircle and suppress the invasion of other worlds this time. # Two more, please subscribe, please ask for tickets! (end of this chapter) Chapter 246： Pale catastrophe Chapter 246 Heavenly Calamity At this moment, Nikolayevich didn''t know that he was going to face an ancient dragon of natural disaster grade. He was very confident in the strength assembled in his opponent, and immediately ordered to set off for Faerun. Green was not recruited because he was studying at the Santa Academy, and he stood high on the Santa. This is an observation deck that only seminar students or college teachers can come up to. Standing here overlooking the entire city of Fredenburg, you can also see the Knights marching in the distance, as well as thousands of agents of the Special Bureau. Green looked at this scene expressionlessly, he didn''t know how many of these people would survive. Others may not understand what it means to send these people to the ruins of Faerun at this time, but Green has information from the Shadow Red Dragon. According to the situation of the gate of time and space, these people will arrive at the ruins of Faerun around noon tomorrow. Before, the ancient white dragon of natural disaster grade, Angdaragon, would pass through the gate of time and space. This troop, which has assembled the most elite forces from the three northwestern provinces of the Lorenzo Kingdom, will collide head-on with the violent and ferocious ancient white dragon! Green can almost imagine what kind of expressions these nearly 20,000 people will have when they see that 200-meter-long behemoth appear in their field of vision... The next afternoon, an explosive news shocked the entire continent! Not only the Lorenzo Kingdom, the Loen Federation, the Condor Empire, the West Thorne Kingdom, the United Grand Duchy of Decanos, the Free City Alliance Almost at the same time, newspapers from more than a dozen countries printed the issue: The ancient dragon appeared in the sky, and the 20,000 army of the Kingdom of Lorenzo was turned into an ice sculpture! As the initiator, the ancient white dragon Angdaragon also got the nickname of "The Pale Calamity". As for the army led by Nikolayevich, except for a few legendary transcendents who fled back in embarrassment, the rest of the army was wiped out. And the whole battle only lasted three minutes, the whole process is very simple, but even more frightening. That afternoon, at 2:10, the ancient white dragon Angdalagon passed through the gate of time and space. At this time, Nikolayevich and his troops were still 63 kilometers away from the gate of time and space. Hearing the dragon roar from the ancient white dragon and feeling the palpitating dragon''s might, Nikolayevich cautiously ordered to stop advancing, And used the detection spell for the first time. Two minutes later, the ancient white dragon rose into the sky, and a terrifying body that was two hundred meters long appeared in everyone''s field of vision. Fifteen seconds later, the ancient white dragon stared at it with cold and cruel eyes, and gliding gracefully with its wings spread out... One minute later, the ancient white dragon flew over 60 kilometers, like a heavy bomber breathing dragon breath at an altitude of one kilometer above the ground. A mass of white mist with a temperature comparable to liquid nitrogen was ejected from the huge dragon mouth, forming a huge fan-shaped area, and in an instant, everything froze. In the blink of an eye, an area two kilometers wide and five kilometers long turned into a crystal clear world of ice and snow. The shocked and terrified people''s expressions were distorted and sealed by permanent ice, and they could even see their fearful eyes before death through the highly transparent ice layer. Some people raised their guns and fired in despair before dying. The flames spewed from the muzzle and the bullets fired at high speed were also frozen by the breath of the ancient white dragon, and everything at that moment was vividly preserved. The breath of the ancient white dragon of natural disaster grade contains not only extremely low temperature, but also a law of freezing, stillness, and ending everything. So far, the 17,394 people who departed from Fredenburg City yesterday, except for Nikolayevich and the two directors of the special bureaus of neighboring provinces, found something wrong and escaped in advance, and the remaining 17,300 Ninety-one people were wiped out! In an instant, everyone in the Kingdom of Lorenzo was stunned. The king was stunned for a minute before he recovered. The Prime Minister confirmed the situation three times before believing that the situation was true. People were in a panic all day long, for fear that the terrifying white dragon would come to the city where they lived. Among them, the closest big city to Faerun, Frydenburg was the most affected. It was already chaotic enough, and this time it was even worse. The failure to attack the noble mansion in the Fredenburg district has caused many poor people to be severely hit, and some even fear the nobles'' revenge. However, with the advent of the terrifying pale catastrophe, the most elite extraordinary powers of the three nearby provinces were instantly destroyed, causing these poor extraordinary people to move again, creating chaos and plundering wealth. Faced with this situation, the Special Bureau of Fredenburg City, who was killed by Mrs. Silgai, was helpless and had no choice but to withdraw the remaining staff back to the Fredenburg area and cooperate with the military and police who entered the city to maintain order, at least. Guard these noble masters, and they can''t control the rest. The top floor of Santa College, in the Dean''s Office. Nikolayevich was sitting behind the huge wooden desk with a pale face, and in the depths of his eyes there was an inexorable fear of the ancient white dragon. Although he has returned to Santa Academy and the other party has not pursued him, he is still unable to control it. Every time he closes his eyes, the white behemoth will appear in his mind, gliding gracefully and stretched in the sky, and then slowly Xu spit out a white dragon''s breath... He couldn''t even forget the twisted and hideous expressions of the more than 10,000 people who were frozen into ice sculptures. More importantly, the power of the ancient giant dragon from another world made him stunned, and the confidence and pride he had accumulated in the past was lost, and even at a certain moment, the idea of ????he wanted to kneel to the giant dragon. begging. As a high-level legendary mage, Nikolayevich knew that there was a big problem in his heart. If he could not adjust himself and find a solution, he would not be able to make further progress, and he might even decline from a high-level legend back to an intermediate-level legend. "Damn four-legged reptile!" Nikolayevich sat alone in the dark office, gnashing his teeth, sullen, hoarse but not daring to curse loudly. However, what happened next was beyond everyones expectations. The ancient white dragon, which made the entire Lorenzo Kingdom tremble and named it the [Bright Calamity], after wiping out nearly 20,000 troops with a single breath, did not wantonly destroy and slaughter, but kept flying towards the north. It was as if he had escaped the cage, and he was very happy along the way, and from time to time he let out a dragon roar that shook the sky. A few days later, according to the news from the kingdom of Asgar in the extreme north of the mainland, the pale disaster flew over 24,000 kilometers in one breath, and finally built a nest on the highest peak of the extreme arctic ice field-Andris Peak. After the ancient white dragon left, the remaining thousands of coalition forces who came to the main world from the foggy world were dumbfounded. This was completely different from what they planned! Including Green was also unexpected. According to reason, this natural disaster dragon came to the main world, and he had to kill the Quartet to match his notoriety! Even if the kingdom of Lorenzo is not destroyed, several cities must be destroyed, causing millions of casualties and countless tragedies. But this Highness Angdalagon just spit, patted his **** and flew away as if nothing had happened! Originally, Green planned to take the opportunity to fish in troubled waters and seek the greatest benefit, but this time he also failed, which made him a little depressed. And ten times more depressed than Green are the gnoll shaman and the legendary mage Murray. They originally planned to let the ancient white dragon take the lead, and they followed behind to pick up the cheap, occupy the city land, reproduce offspring, and expand the ethnic group. Now all the plans are aborted, making them so angry that they want to vomit blood. But from the very beginning, they and the ancient white dragon have used each other''s relationship, there is no covenant or friendship at all, and to be more specific, the white dragon is not too pitiful, at least before they left, they helped them eliminate the three nearby provinces. The assembled superhero army. If the Kingdom of Lorenzo wants to mobilize such a scale of knights and elites from the special bureau, at least from two central provinces and three eastern provinces, which are thousands of kilometers away, don''t even think about assembling them in a month or two. Finally, enough time was left for the coalition to prepare. At this time, the jackal shaman, the legendary mage Murray and others could only accept the reality, and five legendary transcendents from five forces gathered together. In a huge tent that was just built enough to accommodate the Cyclops, the five people representing their respective forces all looked bad. After losing the most powerful natural disaster grade ancient white dragon, they have differences, and there are three main points of view. As the earliest initiator, the gnoll shaman advocated a quick decision, using the portal as a fulcrum to quickly capture the nearby human cities, plundering tens of thousands of local people as slaves. The gnoll shaman and the legendary mage Murray both have the means of forcibly controlling the slaves. They can reorganize a large number of plundered slaves into a cannon fodder force and quickly make up for the shortage of the coalition army. Moreover, as a superhuman species of humanoid, the reproductive isolation of gnolls and humans is not very strong. As long as a trivial shaman spell is assisted, more gnolls can be reproduced with humans, and the reproduction and growth rate of gnolls are very fast. As long as you persist for a few years, you can pull up an army of tens of thousands of gnolls with extraordinary abilities. However, Murray, the legendary mage who is a human, does not agree. This time the human city-state sent the most troops and had the greatest voice in the coalition. Murray believes that we should find a way to negotiate with the human kingdom in the main world. Although the ancient white dragon of the natural disaster level has left, they still have five legends, so they may not be able to calm the scene. As long as the conditions proposed are not too outrageous, I believe this master The human kingdom of the world will consider it carefully. In fact, according to Murray''s idea, he hopes that his city-state can integrate into this rich world dominated by humans. After all, they are human beings themselves, and it is not difficult to integrate into it. The remaining Cyclops, Centaurs, and Rat People retreated. Like the Gnolls, they advocated capturing the nearby human cities, but they did not want to occupy them for a long time, but planned to grab a vote and leave. They think that there is no natural disaster-level ancient white dragon sitting in town, and they can''t keep it here with just their few troops. When the human kingdom of the main world reacts, it will continuously mobilize troops to encircle and suppress them. (end of this chapter) Chapter 247： robbery Chapter 247 Five people, three views, no one can convince anyone for a while. This is the disadvantage of multiple alliances. Their fundamental interests are not the same. In order to open the gate of time and space and leave the barren foggy world, they have a common goal, cooperate with each other, and be intimate. Now that the goal has been achieved, it is almost inevitable that differences will arise. It depends on whether the five people representing their respective forces can solve it, otherwise it will only be a matter of time before the coalition forces split. However, at this time, before a result was negotiated in the tent, a loud bang and violent psionic fluctuations suddenly came from outside. "What''s the matter?" the Cyclops Havana asked angrily. His temper was so hot that he was already depressed. He immediately stood up and planned to go out to see who was killing him. But before the Cyclops went out, a panicked human swordsman broke in from outside the tent, stumbling and stumbling: "Big~ Big~ Sir, it''s not good, that red dragon..." "Calm down! What happened to the red dragon?" The legendary mage Murray shouted with a frown, an ominous premonition arose in his heart. In fact, from the very beginning, when the shadow red dragon Arshfaro came to visit the ancient white dragon with a gift and proposed to join them in their expedition to the main world, Murray felt that something was wrong. It''s just that he couldn''t explain the reason at the time, considering that the Shadow Red Dragon is not weak, and the ancient white dragon has already agreed and he has not refused, but now it seems that he is careless. Murray''s roar had a hint of the effect of [Soothing the Soul], which made the swordsman calm down and spoke more quickly, "Sir, that red dragon is crazy and wants to destroy the gate of time and space!" "What!" The jackal shaman was the first to exclaim, and the others were also shocked and angry, and hurried to the outside of the tent. This time, they almost all came out to invade the main world, especially the gnoll tribe. As the initiator and host, in order not to be compared by the human city-states from afar, they sent almost all the gnolls who could fight in the tribe. coming. It was originally thought that there was a natural disaster-level ancient dragon sitting in the town without fail, and the gnoll tribe was closest to the gate of time and space, so even if there was something at home, they could rush back in time. But if the shadow red dragon destroys the portal here and blocks them all in the main world, only the old, weak and sick tribes will survive in the cruel foggy world. The situation of the other four families is slightly stronger than that of the Gnoll tribe, and only the minimum defense power is left, and the important thing is the legend-level powerhouse. Once the Mist World loses the legendary combat power, for each family, would be an unbearable disaster. Five people rushed out, just in time to see the shadow red dragon destroying the exit of the gate of time and space. The door of time and space, which was severely damaged at this moment, was already crumbling, and the passage to the foggy world was about to be cut off. "Damn, you stupid reptile, what are you doing!" The irritable Cyclops Havana roared, and the huge eight-meter body was actually very agile. Picking up the weapon, directly wrapped a layer of spiritual energy with a huge fist, like a giant hammer sieging the city, smashing the shadow red dragon fiercely. Although Arshfaro is bigger, the Cyclops Havana is already a high-level legend, and its strength is still superior to the Shadow Red Dragon. At this moment, a blow with anger is so powerful that even the Shadow Red Dragon must retreat, and quickly expand the dragon. The wings slammed forward, rolling up a hurricane, and took advantage of the momentum to avoid it backwards. "Havana! Stop it!" The legendary mage Murray screamed, and the gnoll shaman raised his staff, trying to use spells to prevent the tragedy from happening. But all this didn''t work, the Cyclops'' violent attack fell, and the Shadow Red Dragon dodged backwards, just hitting the portal. The simple portal, which was already crumbling, was struck with anger by the Cyclops Havana, with a rumbling sound, the base shattered directly, the magic rune broke, and the oval space-time portal dimmed immediately, and in the eyes of everyone, it quickly went inside. Shrinking and collapsing, it finally turned into a light spot, and with a bang, it completely disappeared. "No~~~" The jackal shaman let out a long howl and let out a desperate roar, then turned his head sharply, his eyes were red, he chose someone to devour, and looked at the shadowy red dragon that had already flown into the air. Although it was the Cyclops who broke the portal in the end, everyone knew that the real culprit was the abominable red dragon. Even if Havana the Cyclops didn''t make a move just now, the portal would be destroyed by Arshfaro. "Why?" The Gnoll Shaman gritted his teeth and asked, until now he couldn''t figure out why Arshfaro did it: "What is your purpose, and who made you do it." The gnoll shaman and the legendary mage Murray are not ordinary people. Seeing that the portal has been destroyed, it is irreparable. They did not panic and rushed to besiege the Shadow Red Dragon. Calm, the five looked at each other tacitly, and further reached a tacit understanding. Now that the escape route has been blocked, they must be more united and find a way out. However, the shadow red dragon Arshfaro didn''t mean to answer the question. On the ground, five legendary powerhouses and thousands of extraordinary troops in the camp watched as the shadowy red dragon continued to rise, and the huge red figure was submerged in the clouds. They all have a certain ability to fly, but none of them took off to pursue, but they were relieved. Until the red dragon completely disappeared, the tense mood of the five of them relaxed a little, but they still looked at each other with frowning. The gate of time and space has been destroyed, and they must face the situation of a last-ditch battle. At this time, they must give priority to preserving their strength, rather than fighting the hateful red dragon to vent their anger. What''s more, the strength of the red dragon is not weak, even if they hunted down in anger, they may not be able to keep the other party. What''s more important is that the whole thing so far has a strong flavor of conspiracy, and it is very likely that there is a black hand behind the scenes. The safest thing to do now is to hold the camp and wait for it to change. However, they didn''t know that when they figured out the black hands behind the scenes and all kinds of traps and conspiracies, the shadow red dragon Alshvaro was guilty of a thief, for fear that the five legendary powerhouses would not let him go, but there were three people on the other side. It is a high-level legend. Even if he relies on the racial advantage of the real dragon and faces five powerful enemies at the same time, it is inevitable that he will die very ugly. After ?? flew into the clouds, the Shadow Red Dragon looked back from time to time with a guilty conscience, and he finally breathed a sigh of relief after confirming that the other party didn''t catch up with anger. At the same time, his body froze, and a huge Dharma ring suddenly appeared around him. The Shadow Red Dragon is very familiar with this spell. Every time Green uses [Spiritual Summoning] to summon him, this is the scene. He immediately restrains his psionic energy and activates it in conjunction with the spell. In the next moment, the huge figure disappeared... Meanwhile, in the cemetery. The undead army and minion army under Green''s command are ready to go. Led by three black-winged angels, the corpse knight Penny, the lich Cristiano, the kobold shaman Emma Hart, and the newly summoned shadow red dragon Arshfaro... All the heroes who stayed in the foggy world led the army of 700 undead and 2,000 servants to head out to the Ceylon Valley. This time Green was going to make a big move. After he was convinced that the ancient white dragon abandoned the coalition and went to the north of the real world, Green quickly revised the original plan and changed the main target from the real world to the foggy world. Immediately order the shadow red dragon to destroy the portal of Faerun City, cut off the retreat of the invading coalition forces, and then quickly send troops to the Ceylon Valley to occupy the gate of time and space, completely cutting off the coalition forces'' hope of repairing the transmission channel. Now is the time to reap the rewards. The first is the Gnoll tribe entrenched near the Ceylon Valley, and the second is the Bone Broken Wasteland between the cemetery and the Gnoll tribe. The Cyclops tribe is located in the center of the Bone Broken Wasteland. These are the two goals that Green thoughtfully selected. As for the human city-state, because the distance is far, and according to the understanding of the Shadow Red Dragon these days, it is a powerful city-state with a standing army of tens of thousands of people, even if it loses the legend of entering the main world. Mage Murray and 3,000 elite warriors are still guarded by two legends and 7,000 soldiers. It is difficult to get a bargain with Green''s troops. The ??Druid Council is located deep in the Lost Forest, and it is obviously not a wise choice to fight against the Druids in the forest. The ?? dungeon army is even more secretive. It is located in a labyrinth deep underground. Not only is the terrain complicated, but there are also many organs. If you dont have the inner should rashly go down, it is estimated that you will suffer heavy losses without seeing the shadow of the enemy. So in the end Green targeted the Gnoll tribe and the Cyclops tribe. According to the information that the Shadow Red Dragon inquired from the coalition forces, these two tribes have only one legend, namely the Gnoll Shaman and the Cyclops Havana. And this time, Green dispatched two legendary middle-level troops of nearly 3,000, which was enough to conquer these two tribes at the least cost, especially he was looking forward to the Cyclops tribe. Cyclops are born with a thin bloodline of ancient Titans. As long as they are adults, they have the strength of a formal middle-level. After a little training, becoming a tribal warrior is a formal high-level, and even becoming a legend is not that difficult. If you can get dozens of official-level mid-level 5th-level giant arms through this Cyclops tribe, it will undoubtedly be a big profit for Green. However, the development of the next situation is far from Green expected. After three days of hasty marching, Green''s army reached the Cyclops tribe in the Boneshattering Wasteland. There was no accident this time. The tribal leader and forty-two strongest warriors were lost. Except for women and underage children, there were only six adult Cyclops warriors. Although the female cyclops are not weak in combat, in the face of the powerful lineup of three black-winged angels and a shadowy red dragon, as well as the countless enemies that surrounded the tribe, they finally chose to surrender in order to survive. (end of this chapter) Chapter 248： Silent Thunder Chapter 248 The Thunder of Destruction After counting, the entire Cyclops tribe has a total of 160 people, including 6 adult males, 72 adult females, and the rest are all underage cyclops. For this Cyclops tribe, Green did not intend to exhaust the pond to fish, but planned to slowly cultivate and expand the tribe, and would continuously supply him with Cyclops warriors. Green formed a team of six adult Cyclops warriors, and the rest of the Cyclops were supervised by Thunder Angel Rota and Frost Angel Hill, and were relocated from the Bone Broken Wasteland to a new home near the cemetery. For this arrangement, the Cyclops tribe, which had lost all male warriors, could only obey silently. Together with two official-level high-ranking black-winged angels and more than 300 kobold servants, they completely cut off their thoughts of escaping on the way. Obediently pack your things and set foot on the road of migration. At the same time, the rest of the troops, led by the Four-Winged Angel and the Shadow Red Dragon, continued to march towards the Ceylon Valley. Originally, Green thought it would be foolproof to take down the half-crippled Gnoll tribe in one go, but he didn''t expect an accident to happen! After two days of marching, when he came to the gnoll tribe, Green was surprised to find that this large gnoll tribe with a population of five or six thousand people in its heyday had actually become a land of death! From a distance of more than ten kilometers, you can see the gnoll tribe in the Ceylon Valley from the air, braving the black smoke after burning, and if you get closer, you will smell the smell of burnt flesh in the air. Green immediately realized that someone had taken the lead to destroy the gnoll tribe. And as we got closer, there was a peculiar smell of decay and death in the burning gnoll tribe. Green as a necromancer and a half-lich at the same time, is really familiar with this breath, it is the breath of a necromancer with a high level. It is conceivable that just two or three days ago, a legendary junior or officially high-level necromancer passed by here, destroyed this weak gnoll tribe, took away all the wealth here, killed all the gnolls, and finally Burn it down. Green sent people to examine the ruins of the Gnoll tribe carefully, hoping to find out more clues about the mysterious necromancer, but unfortunately the other party didn''t leave anything, not even a skeleton soldier. At the same time, the Shadow Red Dragon, who was sent out to search for traces of the Necromancer in several other directions, also returned without success, and did not find the Undead Legion or the Necromancer. Green couldn''t help but wonder, being able to break through the gnoll tribe means that the necromancer has at least a thousand undead troops, of which there must be some high-level undead creatures that are not low. An undead army of this size, even if it has left for two or three days, should leave some traces. Why can''t they find anything? Could it be that the Necromancer is from the Evil Spirit faction? All undead summons are spirit bodies, even he himself is a spirit body, without any substance, naturally there is no trace. This kind of necromancer of the evil spirit faction, Green has only seen some ancient materials in the Santa Academy, because it is too limited and easy to be targeted by the enemy, it has long been unpopular, is there still this faction in the foggy world The undead Mage? Green was not quite sure and wanted to continue his investigation, but at this moment his thoughts suddenly shook. There was an unexpected situation in the real world, so he had to let go of the things here and return to the real world. At this moment, Green is in the dormitory of the Santa Academy. According to the reasoning, this place is within the range of the guardian of the Santa, and it should be the safest place in the entire Northwest Province and even the Kingdom of Lorenzo. However, he didn''t expect that there was an unexpected situation here. The rumbling sound from far and near was like a crack in the sky, and the floor under my feet trembled violently, as if a major earthquake had occurred. Green calmed down slightly, and quickly sensed the fluctuations in the surrounding psionic energy, which instantly made him frown. The guardian of the holy tower outside has been activated. This is by no means an earthquake. If it is a natural disaster, it is impossible to activate the defensive light curtain of the guardian of the holy tower. Obviously, the holy tower college has been attacked by a legendary enemy. Green quickly came outside, and found that many apprentices of the nearby Santa Academy ran out of the dormitory in a panic, looked up, observed the situation outside through the guardian light curtain, whispered to each other, and discussed the current situation. Case. At this moment, there was another boom, and a boulder with a diameter of three meters was thrown to a height of hundreds of meters and smashed **** the protective light curtain of Santa Academy. The light curtain, like a bubble, was hit with a wave of light and shadow swaying by the huge impact, as if it was about to burst at any time, but after swaying for a while, it returned to calm again. This astonishing scene scared many magic apprentices below to scream, for fear that the thin protective light curtain would be broken and the dozens of tons of boulders fell, and I don''t know how many people would be killed. Green stared at it. At this time, he already knew what was going on. After a few days of repairing in place, the coalition forces that were blocked here finally launched an attack on the surrounding cities. It is estimated that they have also inquired a lot of information in the past few days, and they set their target at Fredenburg City. They should want to break the Santa Academy and defeat the three legendary powerhouses who escaped. The high-level people showed that even if they lost the ancient white dragon of natural disaster grade, they still possessed a powerful strength that should not be underestimated. In the next moment, there was another click, and a thick lightning fell from the sky and bombarded the guardian light curtain. With this lightning bombardment, it seemed to be a charge horn launching an attack, and the roar of the coalition army''s last stand came from a distance. At the same time, five imposing figures appeared outside the guardian light curtain of Santa Academy. Gnoll Shaman, Legendary Mage Murray, Cyclops Havana, Centaur Macron, Rat Man Assassin Jerry, five legendary superhumans rushed out of the nest, and the powerful aura they deliberately released was like five rolling mountains, making People in the entire city of Frydenburg can feel the terrifying feeling of being suppressed to suffocation. Correspondingly, on the topmost floor of the Santa, the three legendary powerhouses headed by Nikolayevich fought **** for tat. However, the momentum is much weaker. Only Nikolayevich is a legendary high-ranking, and the other two are only legendary first-ranking, while the five people on the opposite side, three are legendary high-ranking, and the other two also have the strength of the legendary middle-ranking. If not Relying on the defense of the tower guard, the strength is very different, and there is no need to fight. "Sure enough, they are here!" Green''s eyes flickered, his thoughts flashed in his mind, and he already had an idea in his heart, and immediately notified the four-winged angel Holly and the shadow red dragon Arshfaro to prepare. Now its up to the five legendary powerhouses of the coalition to break through the guardian of the Holy Tower, and then depending on the situation, whether to summon the Four-Winged Angel and the Shadow Red Dragon to participate in the battle. Thinking of this, Green''s gaze, like many others, looked at Nikolayevich, who was suspended at the highest point. It''s just that others are looking forward to trusting eyes, but Green''s eyes contain greed: "Where did you hide the divinity and godhead that you obtained from the natural kingdom of God last time? Do you take it with you or store it in The depths of the Mage Tower?" At this time, Nikolayevich spoke: "Travelers from another world, are you going to declare war on the Kingdom of Lorenzo?" As he spoke, the aura of a legendary high-level magician erupted from Nikolayevich''s body, and the strong psionic fluctuation turned the air around him into radiant magic, as if a halo surrounded him. The two Legendary Beginners standing next to them also raised their aura to the highest level. Although their ranks were weaker, they were blessed by the Holy Tower. If they really fought, they would be able to contain a Legendary Intermediate enemy by leaps and bounds. But even so, the Santa Academy still couldn''t erase the disadvantage, forcing Nikolayevich to know that the other party was not good, still holding on to the last glimmer of hope, calling the other party a traveler from another world, but not an aggressor, just To leave some leeway. But he didn''t know that the five people on the opposite side were jumping over the wall in a hurry. Since they came this time, it was impossible to give up. "Don''t talk nonsense, the magician of the main world, let''s fight!" The legendary mage Murray said indifferently, flashes of lightning flashed in his eyes, and the staff in his hand was also wrapped around a silver snake. The moving electric light, at this time, he no longer hides, exposing all his true strength. He did this for only one purpose, that is, to break through the guardian of the Holy Tower and let his companions rush inside. This is also the plan they made in advance. Using Murray''s legendary secret technique [Thunder of Silence] as the spearhead, the light curtain of the tower defense will temporarily break through a gap, and then a few other people will take the opportunity to rush in. As long as the Cyclops and the The centaur went in, and two legendary high-levels were enough to decide everything. The thunder of annihilation is a forbidden magic technique, and every release requires a sacrifice to the Lord of Thunder, who is in charge of thunder and lightning in the void. Previously, Murray would sacrifice a live slave to the Thunder Lord when he used the Thunder of Desolation, but now he has no slaves with extraordinary abilities, and ordinary people have too little psionic energy to be recognized by the Thunder Lord. Murray had no choice, so he turned his heart away and sacrificed a finger directly. Generally speaking, for a magician, losing a finger is nothing, and there are many ways to grow it back afterward. But what is sacrificed to God is different. Once sacrificed, it will be lost forever, otherwise it will be a fool to God, and it will inevitably usher in terrifying divine punishment. This time, Murray lost a finger forever, and no matter how he used it, he couldn''t grow it again. But Murray couldn''t care less about it. The tentative attack just now made him deeply understand the sturdiness of the Holy Tower''s protection. At the next moment, Murray let out a low voice, and the magical halo surrounding his body instantly transformed into bright white lightning. As he recited the prayers praising the Lord of Thunder, the little finger of his left hand peeled off layer by layer, first the skin, Then the muscles, and finally the bones... turned into dots of light and disappeared into the void. (end of this chapter) Chapter 249： Divine Erosion Chapter 249 Divine Power Erosion After completing the sacrificial ceremony, an abnormal flush appeared on Murray''s face. He was extremely excited and his blood was bursting. At the next moment, the sky above Fredenburg City was covered by a lead-grey dark cloud, and lightning flashed and brewed in the cloud layer, penetrating the black dark cloud, and bursting with dazzling light, drawn by Murray''s magic power, it continued to condense. compression Inside the guardian of the tower, Nikolayevich''s face was ashen, and he couldn''t restrain the emotion of fear in his heart. He had a feeling that once the lightning in the clouds struck, the light curtain of the guardian of the tower would definitely be unbearable. "Damn it!" Nikolayevich cursed weakly. He couldn''t help feeling bitter in his heart, and he secretly wondered if he had been cursed for the last time he captured the divine nature, divine personality, and divine power of the God of Nature, and why everything went wrong, just now. A little bit of improvement, then met with disaster. Unfortunately, no matter what he thought, Murray summoned the thunder of annihilation and would eventually bombard it. In the blink of an eye, within the clouds in the sky, the Thunder of Silentness reached its limit, with a rumbling sound, it tore apart the sky, and from a distance it looked like a sinuous dragon descending from the sky. The guardian of the holy tower was the first to bear the brunt, and the huge hemispherical light curtain was instantly torn apart by a large opening ten meters square under the attack of the thunder of annihilation. However, the guardian of the holy tower itself has the characteristics of absolute defense. As long as the holy tower does not fall down, the guardian light curtain will exist. Even if it is temporarily torn, it will be repaired quickly. "Quick! Take advantage of now!" Murray roared, he could feel the huge anti-shock force fed back from the thunder of annihilation, that was the guardian of the holy tower struggling to resist. After ?? two breaths, the thunder of annihilation dissipated, and under the place where the light curtain guarded by the holy tower was torn, an area of ??several hundred square meters showed a bottomless black pit. The protective light curtain above ?? quickly repaired and shrunk, and the huge gap of ten meters square was closed in just three seconds. However, for high-level legends, three seconds is enough to do many things. When the light curtain guarded by the Holy Tower closed, inside the Santa Academy, with a bang, the heavy object fell, and the huge body of the Cyclops Havana had already fallen to the ground. Followed by the centaur Macron who landed lightly and vigorously, scaring the surrounding students of Santa Academy to scream and back away, and several unlucky ones were directly trampled into flesh by the big feet of the Cyclops Havana. Havana''s huge one-eyed glanced around, and finally looked at Nikolayevich, and said with a wide-open mouth and a good-natured smile: "Little one, it''s really troublesome to come in! But now, I see where you can hide. Go." The voice fell, jumped up, and stepped out of two large dirt pits on the solid ground, like a huge cannonball, smashing through the air. Nikolayevich''s scalp was numb for a while, his eyebrows felt like needles, and his spiritual sense was frantically calling the police, constantly reminding him that his life was in danger. But at this time, Nikolayevich put aside those thoughts of worrying about gain and loss, and was invaded by the enemy, he had no way out, whatever he did, just do it! A figure flickered, and Nikolayevich avoided the Cyclops'' attack. The figure was ghostly, flashing and disappearing continuously. The distance of each flash was more than twenty meters, dazzling and unable to capture the track. At the same time, Arcane missiles were instantly launched in the flashing interval, and the blazing white light **** the size of fists flew, each of which was comparable to the bombardment of heavy artillery. This is the power of a high-level legendary mage. You can attack more than you with a casual attack, but if you bombard the Cyclops, it''s like a tickling, and it has no effect at all. "Hahaha, little one, is this your spell? It''s far worse than that guy Murray, I didn''t feel any pain." Nikolayevich was unmoved, still following his own rhythm, the figure flickered to avoid, the arcane missile counterattacked, and the Cyclops couldn''t help him for a while. If it was just a duel between Nikolayevich and the Cyclops Havana, Nikolayevich could at least be invincible, but this was a war, not a duel. Just as Nikolayevich and the Cyclops were fighting, the two Legendary Elementaries on Santa''s side had already been beaten by centaur druids, and countless thorns and vines grew from the ground, hundreds of meters long and short. A dozen or so meters away, all have the thickness of a person''s arm. Under the control of the centaur, a field of thorns is formed. No matter where the two people fly, they will be blocked by dozens of thorns before and after. No matter how many thorns they cut off, they will grow in an instant. out more, trying to wrap them in. This is the gap between the Legendary Beginner and the Advanced. In fact, the Centaur Druid has yet to show his true strength. He is waiting for an opportunity to decide the outcome with one blow. At this moment, Havana, the Cyclops, became impatient first. Nikolayevich couldn''t hold back his hand, causing his attacks to fail again and again, completely angering the Cyclops. The hammer slammed into the ground. Suddenly there was a loud bang, and a deep crack was smashed into the ground and quickly extended towards the direction of the Holy Tower. "Not good! This **** is going to destroy the Holy Tower!" Nikolayevich''s face changed dramatically. The Santa is the foundation of the entire Santa Academy, and once it is destroyed, the consequences will be disastrous. There was a look of awe in Nikolayevich''s eyes, as if he had made up his mind. Finally, he stopped dodging and flickered directly, blocking the front of the Holy Tower, his feet on the ground, and another bang, before the Cyclops smashed it. Before the fissure arrived, a ravine of the same depth was opened laterally, and the shock contained in the fissure was removed. "Hahaha, little one, have you finally stopped hiding? If you are afraid that I will destroy this mage tower, then fight me for a good fight!" Throw it at Nikolayevich. If the opponent dared to dodge this time, the giant metal hammer would hit the ground, which would tear apart the ground even more, shaking the foundation of the Holy Tower. At this time, it also reflected the effect of Murray''s strike of the thunder of annihilation just now. If the Cyclops was not sent into the guardian of the holy tower, no matter how much he hammered outside, it would not be possible to damage the mage tower. But when they got inside, they lost the protective light curtain. Although the mage tower of Santa Academy was very strong, it could not withstand the full blow of the legendary high-level. Nikolayevich''s face was calm, and at this time, he could no longer hide unless he was willing to abandon Santa Academy. Facing the metal giant hammer that was growing rapidly in front of him, he suddenly opened his eyes wide, the corners of his eyes were almost torn apart, the originally light brown pupils quickly filled with a dazzling golden light, and an indescribable stalwart burst out from his body in an instant. strength. In the next moment, bang! Cyclops Havana hit Nikolayevich with a metal hammer big enough to shatter the mountain. However, an eye-popping scene appeared! I saw that the skinny old mage, who was less than one-third of the enemy''s height, just stretched out his hand to block the fatal hammer blow. A faint golden light erupted from his palm, and the Cyclops'' metal hammer fell down unexpectedly. Can''t shake the slightest bit! There was a loud noise of gold and iron, and the giant metal hammer bounced up and raised, and the shocked Cyclops'' arms and huge body were also shaken backwards. Said: "Divine power! This human body has divine power..." did not wait for the Cyclops''s voice to fall, and while his empty door was wide open, Nikolayevich raised his hand, and the arcane missile fired instantly, mixed with a hint of golden light, and hit the Cyclops'' chest with heavy armor in the next moment. If it''s just an ordinary arcane missile, even a high-level legendary mage can''t do much damage to him against the magic resistance of the Cyclops, but this arcane missile contains a trace of divine power, which is truly derived from the **** of nature. Divine power, far beyond the ordinary extraordinary nature, is integrated into the arcane missile, which directly produces a qualitative change. With a bang, the 30cm thick breastplate of Cyclops Havana was shattered, and the powerful magic resistance only weakened the power of some arcane missiles. How tall the behemoth flew up, and the arcane missile containing divine power left a **** scar on the Cyclops'' chest. Although it was finally blocked by the Cyclops'' sturdy sternum, it also caused the Cyclops to be severely injured, and The wound was eroded by divine power, and he fell to the ground clutching his chest in pain. At this time, Green had already hid on the edge away from the battlefield, and was surprised when he saw Nikolayevich incorporating divine power into the arcane missile. At present, it seems that Nikolayevichs research on [Divinity] and [Godhead] has not progressed. After all, for the Legendary level, Divinity and Godhead are too high-end, and if Green does not exist in the cemetery, it is impossible to use them. characteristics. Divine power is relatively easier to understand and use, and it can be regarded as a higher level of spiritual energy, but with a higher energy level and greater energy density. With the current level of Nikolayevich, at a certain price, he can barely use it, and the effect of using it is quite amazing. A single arcane missile can destroy the powerful Cyclops Havana. However, he himself was not feeling well. Just using a little bit, he was devoured by divine power. The golden light in his two eyes was even thicker, his body trembled slightly, his face was pale, and his nose bleeds. This is a side effect of the body being eroded by divine power. Nikolasevich endured the discomfort, frowned, hesitated, and finally turned his eyes to the centaur Druid helplessly, and said coldly: "Traveler from another world, Stop it!" Nikolayevich wanted to use his divine power to suddenly kill the Cyclops first, but he underestimated the opponent''s tyrannical power. He forcibly took an arcane missile that contained divine power but was seriously injured. Now he is struggling to get up again. Staring at him, staring at him. Moreover, he also underestimated the backlash of divine power on himself. Just this moment made him a little overwhelmed. If he wanted to completely eliminate five legends, he would have to use divine power at least twice. At that time, his body would most likely be eroded by divine power and directly collapse. . (end of this chapter) Chapter 250： Freddy Chapter 250 Freddy Nicholasyevich was also forced to help, he wanted to use divine power to forcefully crush and destroy all the enemies in one fell swoop. However, he did not expect that the erosion of divine power on his body would be so serious. Now, he is stealing chickens without losing rice, and leaking the secret of possessing divine power. It will definitely be a lot of trouble in the future, and it seems that it has also inspired the greed of the other party. "Divine power! I didn''t expect that it was not all bad luck when we came to the main world. We actually met a magician with divine power. Is this fate''s compensation for us?" The jackal shaman licked the dry wolf kiss from the depths of greed. At this moment, facing the temptation of divine power, he no longer cared about other things. If he could obtain divine power, even if the tribe was destroyed, he would be willing. The legendary mage Murray is similar. According to some ancient books he read in the city-state, there are many records about divinity, godhead, and divine power. The first two are the origin of gods and are definitely not human beings can covet, only divine power. Can be used for limited purposes, such as injecting it into certain magical artifacts. Using magical tools to bear the backlash of divine power on the user, this is the original principle of divine tools. This method was even very popular in ancient times, and many divine tools appeared. At that time, the gods were divided into factions, and battles between gods often broke out. Once the gods died, a certain number of divine power crystals would remain. A large number of available divine power crystals created the basic conditions for the development of divine tools, but later, as gods retreated to the void and did not walk in the world, divine power crystals were missing, and divine tools naturally disappeared. The human city-state where Murray is located has a very ancient history, and even an ancient artifact is still preserved in the city-state, but the divine power stored in it has long been exhausted and cannot be used thousands of years ago. It was enshrined as an ancestral relic. The Rat Man Assassin Jerry also showed greed, but now the three of them are isolated from the outside, no matter how much they covet, they can''t go up and **** it. Nikolayevich saw the reaction of the other party and couldn''t help sighing: "It seems that we must fight to the end!" "It''s okay not to fight, hand over the crystals of divine power, and we can retreat immediately." The centaur Druid also watched with burning eyes, and just now, two half-spiritual giant wolves suddenly appeared beside him. These two giant wolves are somewhat similar to Lara''s war spirits, but they are countless times more powerful. As soon as the giant wolves appeared, they disappeared immediately. When they reappeared behind the two first-level legends, they opened their **** mouths and bit them fiercely. The two of them were forced to be clumsy by countless thorns. When they found the appearance of a huge spirit wolf, they felt extremely dangerous. They ignored the thorns and quickly avoided the attack of the spirit wolf. Who knew that the two spirit wolves were just a false move, the real ultimate move was still hidden in the messy thorns. In a flash, green light flowed, and two thorns vines that were brighter in color and smaller than the other thorns flew. shoot out. The two first-level Legendaries flashed their spiritual senses and immediately realized that something was wrong. They hurriedly dodged and blocked, but they were still swept away by the two sneak attacking poisonous ghost vines. I never imagined that this centaur druid''s highly poisonous ghost vines are so vicious. Even if they don''t hit the target body, they may still be poisoned if they only come into contact with the psionic shield. In an instant, the psychic energy touched by the poisonous ghost vine quickly dyed a layer of jet black, and quickly infected the body. The two junior legends were taken aback, but they came over after a hundred battles. At the critical moment, they immediately cut off their wrists to survive, directly cut off their psionic energy, and their figures flew back quickly, finally avoiding the poisonous invasion. However, the loss of some spiritual energy is nothing in this way, but when the spiritual energy is released, in order to control the spiritual energy, some spiritual energy will always infiltrate, and all of them are suddenly cut off, and there is no time to recover it, causing the two people''s spiritual energy to be damaged. Depressed spirit and reduced combat power. Nikolayevich frowned. He didn''t expect that he had just desperately wounded the enemy, but his two allies almost received a lunch box. He was helpless in his heart, but he couldn''t blame it. After all, the gap in strength was there, and it was difficult for a strong man to ask for too much. The centaur druids didn''t kill them all. The two of them were already weak in strength, and now their mental strength is damaged, so they no longer pose a threat. Compared with ??, he was more worried about the injury of the Cyclops Havana. After all, the other party was a high-level legendary mage who had mastered a bit of divine power. If he fought hard, he was not sure. "Havana, how is it? Can you still fight?" The centaur Druid asked while using the light of the oak tree to help heal the wound. The Cyclops grinned and laughed: "No problem, this little injury is not a problem at all." He wanted to pat the wound that was being treated by the Oak Light, but a trace of divine power intruded into his body was affected. Painful grin. Centaur Druid at first glance, it is estimated that the Cyclops can exert up to five or six layers of combat power, but this is already a pretty good result. That is, the physique of the Cyclops is tyrannical, and there are some bloodlines of the Titans. Otherwise, another person will be invaded by divine power, let alone retain some combat power. At this moment, I am afraid that the body has been eroded by divine power and died. "It seems that you have to work hard! Old man, come out." Facing adversity, Nikolayevich showed a rare sincere smile. As he called, right next to where he was standing, a violent tumbling of dirt formed a huge hole. Then with a bang, a large pale golden metal hand stretched out, climbed on the edge of the hole, and climbed out from inside. "Nikola, it looks like you''re in big trouble." A metal giant more than ten meters tall climbed out nimbly, first glanced at the invading cyclops and centaurs, and then looked down at Nikolayevich , with a bit of joking in his tone, and asked with schadenfreude. "Freddy, put away your boring humor, this time we are indeed in trouble. If we can''t repel these enemies, even your maintenance workshop will not be saved." Nikolayevich''s tone was a little relaxed, as if again Go back to your youth to venture out on the continent with a trusted companion. Freddy was his comrade-in-arms, was and still is, but was almost killed in battle, thanks to Nikolayevich who kept his brain and soul secretly. And Freddy himself was a master alchemist who, with the help of Nikolayevich, made a new body for himself. Of course, the new body does not refer to the appearance of this metal giant, it is just a legendary battle puppet, and his real body is still inside the metal giant. "Huh? Legendary combat puppet, it seems that the well-known Santa Academy in the main world really has some background." The centaur Druid''s face became serious. If it was just a high-level legend, he and the injured Cyclops could win the game, but With an extra legendary battle puppet, it''s hard to say who wins and who loses. He had seen with his own eyes an alchemist master manipulated a legendary battle puppet to resist three high-level legends at the same time. At this time, the Cyclops took a step forward, a layer of faint light appeared on his body, dropped the metal heavy hammer, fisted each other, slammed into each other, and said, "Machong, that human is handed over to you. Now, I''ll deal with this big guy." "You inspired the Titan bloodline!" The centaur looked solemn, he knew that the Cyclops'' Titan bloodline was scarce and could only be inspired by reaching the legend. But to stimulate the blood of the Titans, for the Cyclops, it is equivalent to burning his own blood, and the Cyclops Havana has already started desperately. "Okay! Let''s fight quickly." The centaur Druid responded in a firm tone, and then rushed towards Nikolayevich. At the same time, after activating the Titan bloodline, the Cyclops'' wound healed quickly, and with a loud roar, he rushed towards the metal giant half a body taller than him. With a ?? bang, the two behemoths collided **** for tat in the blink of an eye. Freddy manipulated the war puppet and smashed it down with a punch, and was caught by the Cyclops firmly, followed by a punch back, and was caught by the war puppet. The two giants had four arms facing each other, like two huge hydraulic machines. in wrestling. "Metal head, you have a lot of strength!" The Cyclops gritted his teeth and said, but he was more confident in his power after he stimulated the Titan bloodline. The power of the Titan suddenly erupted from his huge palm, and he squeezed the metal fist of the war puppet." Squeak!" Straight! Under the immense brute force, the metal fist twisted and deformed. In the control room inside the war puppet, Freddy immediately felt a little tingling in his right hand. This was the feedback of the war puppet. At the same time, an alarm signal was displayed on the holographic glasses of his right eye. The hydraulic enchanting power of the war puppet''s right arm was overloaded. . Freddy was taken aback, he didn''t expect his war puppet to lose to a flesh-and-blood Cyclops in power! Even the solid enchanted metal on the surface was deformed! Since the last time he was seriously injured and only saved one head, Freddy transformed himself into an alchemy monster similar to an octopus. Under his head, a small body was connected to more than ten flexible tentacles like semi-metallic flesh and blood. , at this time quickly flicked on a row of operating devices in front of him that looked like piano keys. "High-wave psionic shock, fast charging..." Freddy said to himself while operating: "The target is locked... The launch is ready..." Immediately after, two dark red beams of light burst out from the eyes of the war puppet, and shot at the Cyclops who was close at hand, and the target was the huge one-eyed. However, in the next moment, the Cyclops grinned, as if everything was under his control, and at the moment when the red light shot from the eyes of the war puppet, he rolled backwards agilely, dodging the ray attack. (end of this chapter) Chapter 251： Oak Guardian Chapter 251 Oak Guardian At the critical moment, the Cyclops narrowly avoided the ray attack, and then slammed forward again, slamming into the arms of the war puppet. With a loud bang, the war puppet made of sturdy enchanted metal was slightly deformed by the powerful brute force, and Freddy inside felt the huge impact, which made him feel dizzy for a moment. Or Freddy''s situation is special, if a normal person is manipulating this war puppet, even a Legendary Beginner will be stunned. Freddy shook his head, recovered quickly, raised his head sharply, his eyes were fierce, staring at the Cyclops through the war puppet, and his eyes flashed with crazy splendor. A man who is willing to transform himself into an octopus monster is a lunatic himself. At this time, he was forced down by the Cyclops''s Titan bloodline, which not only did not discourage him, but inspired the seeds of madness in his heart. At the next moment, before the knocked-off war puppet fell to the ground, the metal armor on both sides of the rib wriggled, showing two muzzles with huge calibers, which quickly extended two meters, and the muzzles charged extremely quickly. Huge psychic energy condensed deep in the muzzle of the black hole. Boom~! Boom~! There were two deafening cannonballs in a row, and two cannonballs like ball lightning were fired at a very high speed. "Psionic Annihilation Cannon!" The one-eyed giant who bore the brunt of the battle exclaimed, and the legendary mage Murray, who was watching the battle outside the guardian of the Holy Tower, also saw the danger, but it was too late to remind him. Fortunately, the centaur Druid reacted faster. When he was fighting with Nikolayevich, he kept paying attention to the battle situation here. After all, the Cyclops was injured before, and his body was eroded by divine power. Even if he activated the Titan blood, he could not predict it. How long can it last. At this time, he found that the war puppet fired the psychic annihilation cannon, and his face changed drastically. If this was hit, the Cyclops would definitely lose his combat effectiveness even if he didn''t die. At that time, he would definitely be defeated by one enemy and two. "Oak Guard!" The centaur Druid roared, and an aquamarine light instantly emerged from his body. At the same time, the same green light also appeared on the Cyclops. This was the mark left by the treatment with the light of the oak tree. At this moment, it was stimulated again and directly blessed and guarded the oak tree. With a ?? hum, green light erupted. In an instant, the huge body of the Cyclops was enveloped by the green light, and countless oak branches and leaves grew rapidly in the light curtain, like a towering huge oak tree blocking the attack of the war puppet. The next moment, the psychic annihilation cannon hit the guardian of the oak tree. Although it barely blocked the psychic annihilation cannon, the huge impact directly overturned the Cyclops, and its body weighing several tons flew out, slammed into the ground, and repeatedly overturned. A few rolls. "Damn Tin Man!" The Cyclops was not injured, and quickly got up cursing. However, before he could stand up, Freddy''s war puppet rushed up, and the two behemoths collided again. Taking advantage of the advantage of rushing over, the war puppet pressed the Cyclops below, hitting hard, punching to the flesh. Cyclops was dizzy just after being bombed, and was beaten like a pile driver again, which made him extremely angry. The anger in turn stimulated a stronger Titan bloodline, making the original gray-skinned Cyclops turn into the color of a steamed crab, the muscles on his body swelled, and his strength doubled again, and he overturned the enemy with a loud roar. It was followed by a fierce counterattack containing the power of the Titan. Bang! The fiery fist of the Cyclops slammed into the chest of the war puppet more than ten meters high, and the thirty-centimeter-thick enchanted metal armor burst directly, and the huge power spread to Freddy in the cab. "Freddy!" Nikolayevich shouted angrily, but was helplessly entangled by the centaur Druid, making him unable to help his companions any longer. "Hahaha! This is the mighty power of the Titans. The coward who only dares to hide in a tin can, die for me!" The Cyclops laughed wildly, and punched him again. With a bang, the war puppet''s chest was completely deformed and twisted, and Freddy, the semi-alchemy mechanical creation inside, was severely injured, but it was not fatal for the time being. At the same time, the two injured junior legends had to make a move. They couldn''t watch Freddy''s war puppet be eliminated, otherwise once they were defeated, they would be unavoidable. The giant stood in front of the war puppet. The war puppet has the ability to repair itself. Although the damage is very serious, as long as Freddy is not dead, the constant input of psionic energy inside the war puppet can quickly repair it. The two junior legends also made up their minds and delayed for a while, but they did not expect that when the Cyclops was about to rush up, the legendary mage Murray, who was guarding the tower outside, shouted to the Cyclops: "Havana, ignore those miscellaneous things. Fish, while the power of the Titan is still there, attack the Mage Tower directly." Cyclops immediately abandoned the destruction of the war puppet and the killing of the two primary legends, turned and rushed towards the direction of the mage tower. Nikolayevich''s eyes narrowed, and he used his divine power again to force the centaur back, and then quickly rushed back to block the Cyclops... "Huh? Do you want to use divine power to protect the Mage Tower?" Seeing this scene from a distance, Green couldn''t help his heart move, and there was a slight smile on the corner of his mouth. From what he knew about Nikolayevich, the dean of the Santa Academy was not the kind of self-sacrificing character. This person was quite selfish and utilitarian. On the condition that he would not endanger himself, he would indeed give priority to protecting the Santa Academy. However, it is a little abnormal to protect the Holy Tower even if it is eroded by divine power. By this time, Green had more certainty, and Nikolayevich hid the obtained divinity and godhead in the mage tower. "Have you used your divine power again? I see how long you can hold on." The centaur druid sneered. Instead of chasing after him, he exchanged targets and fluttered with vines. The two injured junior legends couldn''t resist at all. He was forced to retreat in the blink of an eye, and then the vines swept through, entangling the war puppet that was being repaired. Many tiny vines grow on the vines, and grow directly along the joints and wounds of the war puppet, carrying the poison and going straight to the core cab, trying to solve the driver from the root. Unfortunately this time, the centaur Druid miscalculated. He didn''t expect that the man who manipulated the war puppet inside was not a real living person at all. Although the Druid''s vines were highly poisonous, they could not kill Freddy inside. Instead, he took the opportunity to pretend to be dead, and then suddenly launched a sneak attack, a somewhat distracted centaur druid in a surprise punch. Although at the last moment, the centaur Druid realized the danger and immediately activated the oak tree protection, and at the same time, countless vines and thorns rushed out in front of him, but he couldn''t stop the war puppet''s iron fist that was comparable to a battering ram. With a bang, the large web of thorns and vines was torn open, the oak guardian shattered, and the centaur Druid was hit, as if hit by a crazy truck, and the whole person was accompanied by broken bones. The sound was blasted out. In an instant, the situation reversed. Although the centaur Druid quickly got up and used the oak substitute to remove the damage, he not only suffered a big loss just now, but also lost a very precious oak substitute. "It seems that I underestimated you!" The centaur Druid stared at the somewhat broken war puppet with an ugly expression. Freddy in the war puppet gave a smug laugh, and did not take the time to talk to the other party. He was about to continue the fight, and at this moment, Nikolayevich''s voice suddenly came from his ear: "Don''t be in love with the war, go back to the Holy Tower, Shrink your defenses." This is a special method of communication between them. Just by moving your thoughts, you can convert your thoughts into words and pass them on to each other. Almost at the same time, Nikolayevich, who was originally aggressive and had to use his divine power to block the Cyclops, suddenly changed his direction halfway, from blocking the Cyclops to rushing into the Mage''s tower. Freddy''s reaction was not slow, he took the opportunity to jump up, and continued to attack, but in fact he followed up after a feint, and the huge figure reached the hole where the ground cracked when he came out, and jumped and jumped. go down. In the next moment, the protective light curtain that originally enveloped the entire Santa Academy quickly shrank inward, leaving only a radius of 100 meters with the Santa as the center. Because the range of protection has been reduced, the strength of the guardian of the holy tower has increased several times. At this time, it is impossible for Murray to use [Thunder of Desolation] to blast away the guardian of the holy tower, unless he is willing to sacrifice to the Lord of Thunder outside the void. out of his own life. However, this is equivalent to abandoning 90% of the students and teachers of Santa Academy. They are all scattered in the ordinary campus of Santa Academy. The guarding and shrinking of the tower immediately exposed them to the forces of the Allied Forces. Down. Most of these magic apprentices have just been enlightened, and there are some good senior students and teachers, but they are too few to resist the menacing foreign coalition forces. Seeing this situation, whether it was the Cyclops and the centaur who were still inside the light curtain, or the gnoll shaman, Murray, and Jerry outside the light curtain, all of them looked ugly. Abandoned the entire city of Fredenburg and the perimeter of Santa College. At this moment, the Cyclops and the Centaur are still faced with a choice, whether to continue to attack the Mage Tower or choose to take the opportunity to leave the range of the Holy Tower. This is also their last chance. When the light curtain guarded by the holy tower is in an unstable state, they can still enter and exit. Once it stabilizes again, they will be completely trapped, unless they can break through the holy tower and attack the main tower. Kill, or the tower owner takes the initiative to release the guardian of the tower, otherwise there will be no chance to come out of it. The Cyclops and the Centaur looked at each other, and both could see the hesitation in the other''s heart. (end of this chapter) Chapter 252： Miracle of the Light Chapter 252 The Miracle of Holy Light At this time, Murray finally spoke: "Havana, Macron, come back! Don''t be fascinated by interests, it is difficult for us to capture that person''s divine power with that Mage Tower." Cyclops and centaurs have a condensed expression on their faces. They can reach the strength of high-level legends. Even a cyclops with an elm head must have extraordinary wisdom, let alone a Druid who is known for his wisdom and calmness. After being reminded by their companions, the two looked at each other again, and they had already made a decision, and they both exited the range of the tower''s guardian. However, giving up the divine power to capture Nikolayevich does not mean that they will let go of Santa Academy. After the five legends converged, they immediately commanded the Allied Forces and launched a frantic attack on Santa Academy and the city of Fredenburg. The Holy Tower, which was supposed to be the guardian, has now become a bystander. The guardian light curtain shrinks to 100 meters around. Nikolayevich and Freddy, who manipulated the war puppet, came to the top of the Santa Tower and looked outside indifferently. Terrible killing. "Nicholas, did you just give up?" Freddy''s hoarse and weird voice came, and then the war puppet''s chest cracked open, and Freddy in the form of a human-headed octopus floated out of it. "What else can I do if I don''t give up?" Nikolayevich closed his eyes in pain. Although he is an extremely selfish and utilitarian person, it does not mean that he has no feelings. He has friends like Freddy who deserve to be entrusted with his life, as well as disciples in the academy who regard it as a legacy, as well as the hard work and hope that have been entrusted to the Santa Academy for many years. But now he had to watch all this destruction. Those young magic apprentices were killed by the swords of the alien invaders one by one. In the distance, a beautiful girl dragged her magic robe and fled in panic, but was taken away by a ferocious gnoll warrior. She jumped back and bit her delicate neck with one bite. Less than 20 meters away from the ??, a full-level teacher led six high-level apprentices, protecting a dozen boys and girls only thirteen or fourteen years old, trying to break out and rush out of the way. It''s a pity that the gods and gods did not favor them, a six-meter-tall Cyclops, two centaur rangers, and a team of gnolls blocked their way... At this moment, the shadow of death shrouded the entire city of Fredenburg. Green was also excluded from the protection of the Holy Tower at this time, and he did not expect things to develop to this point. The strength of the Allied Forces and the weakness of Santa Academy exceeded his expectations. The situation that he originally expected to lose both sides became a one-sided crush, and even Nikolayevich was forced to give up defending Santa Academy. Green turned out to be very happy, and when both sides lost, he sent four-winged angels and shadow red dragons to make a final decision. Now it seems that there is no such opportunity at all, and we have to continue to develop in secret and wretched. Thinking of this, Green no longer hesitated, and directly used [Infiltrate the Spiritual World], chanted the incantation, and disappeared into the spiritual world from where he was. He has been practicing recently, and he has acquired some psionic energy, so that his infiltration into the spiritual world has been upgraded from [lv1] to [lv2]. Although he is still stumbling, the success rate is basically guaranteed, and there have been very few cases where spellcasting fails and cannot enter the spiritual world. Happening. Green''s vision instantly lost its color, turning into black and white, without any sound, and there was a suffocating depressing atmosphere around him. This is not the first time Green has entered the spiritual world, and this feeling has gradually adapted. After the body is spiritualized, there is no need to breathe. All actions only need to be driven by spiritual power. Unscientific distortions have taken place in space. After ??Green entered the spiritual world after spiritualization, he was still in the same place, but his essence jumped to another realm. A small team of vicious gnoll warriors walked directly past where he was, but they could not affect or perceive each other. Even if Green had vision eyes and could see each other, they could not interact unless he used spells to interfere with the main world. At the place where Green was just now, a few gnolls with puzzled expressions looked around. They clearly saw a person standing here just now, why did they disappear in a blink of an eye? However, they didn''t have many brain cells, they were just a little confused, they quickly thought wildly, and aimed at a new target. The unusually **** slaughter spread from the Santa Academy to the entire city of Fredenburg. No matter the nobles or the commoners, they became the target of the slaughter of the alien invaders at this time. The noble man who talks about it will only cry for his father and mother in the face of a butcher knife from another world. And those priests who always love to flaunt how devout their beliefs are, and who can dedicate everything for the great God, saw the sharp blade of the enemy from a distance, and they left the church without hesitation, tore off the priest''s clothes, and ran for their lives like a clown. At this moment, there is no difference between poverty and wealth, and the humble and noble are equal. Green was in the spiritual world, witnessing the **** slaughter, he shook his head helplessly, and was about to travel through the spiritual world and leave this place. At this moment, a loud bang came from the direction of St. Ivans Cathedral. Looking at the sound, I saw a thick golden beam of light with a strong sacred atmosphere rising into the sky from St. Ivan''s Cathedral, and along with this beam of light came the voices of countless people praying. The sound of believers in Den Burg praying in a church. "Miracle! The great Lord of Light has performed miracles, and the evil alien invaders will eventually be purified by the Holy Light!" The people who were originally panicked miraculously calmed down after seeing the holy light of St. Ivan''s Cathedral, as if the golden holy light contained a great power that could make people feel at ease. At the same time, some of the gnoll warriors rushing in front were covered by the holy light, screaming shrill and screaming, and emitting blue smoke, as if being burned by a fiery flame. corpse. Seeing this scene, the people of Fredenburg City were even more convinced that the Lord of the Holy Light had performed a miracle to save them, and they flocked to St. Ivan''s Cathedral. On the square in front of the church, they knelt down and prayed. They were extremely pious and prayed. The blessing and redemption of the great gods. On the side of the Allied Forces, whether it was the legendary powerhouses headed by the five or the elite superhumans under their command, they were all taken aback by this astonishing scene. None of them expected that the cathedral of the Church of Holy Light would meet at this juncture. A miracle occurs. Now how to do? Continue to attack, or retreat? The Lord of Holy Light believed in by the Church of Holy Light is an extremely powerful one even among many great beings, and every time a miracle is performed, it will be watched by the gods. Attacking that god''s church under the gaze of a **** is blatant blasphemy, let alone a legend, a natural disaster, or even a demigod, would never dare to do such an outrageous thing. court death. The five legendary powerhouses from the misty world all showed fear. Facing a great god, there is no need to be ashamed to bow down in fear. "We retreat!" The five of them unanimously made the decision to retreat. Just when the miracle of St. Ivan Cathedral appeared, it was pointless to continue fighting. On the top floor of the Santa Tower, Nikolayevich and Freddy also looked at the holy light rising into the sky. Freddy had a playful look on his face, as if he knew something, hehe laughed: "These gods are really looking for opportunities!" Nikolayevich said coldly: "I have to wait for me to be completely defeated before showing miracles, huh! It''s really a good plan, a group of magic sticks who talk about kindness all day, I don''t know they look at countless people indifferently. How did you feel when you were slaughtered by an alien invader?" "Mood?" Freddy seemed to have heard a joke: "Hey, man, they have no heart for a long time, how can they have a mood? Just a bunch of poor people who think they have everything, but have long lost everything." "We are just ants in the eyes of those great beings. Unless we achieve greatness, we will always be ants." Nikolayevich said word by word, with a firm look in his eyes, receiving the golden color of the miracle. The beam stimulation seemed to have made up some sort of determination. At the same time, in the spiritual world, Green also watched the miracle of St. Ivan''s Cathedral. But he was in the spiritual world, and what he saw was completely different from the main world. In Green''s vision, in a black and white world, there is no miracle and holy light at all. This surprised him very much. If it was a miracle, it was the power of the gods. Even in the spiritual world, it could bring a touch of color. But now instead of having any color, there is not even that holy light. Could it be that there are no miracles at all, it is the people of the Holy Light Church who are falsifying! In fact, since the miracle and holy light appeared in St. Ivans Cathedral just now, Green had doubts in his heart. Miracles do not come down casually. Generally speaking, there must be an extremely devout believer who holds a sacred object and can communicate with the kingdom of God and ask for a miracle to come. Not long ago, Freya and Serena killed a bishop and two nobles in St. Ivan''s Cathedral. If there are relics in St. Ivan''s Cathedral and someone invades the church, it will be launched immediately. And at that time, the bishop of Colson blatantly did something dirty in the church. If the church had holy relics, it would have been purified long ago. Since there were no holy relics, was it brought over by the Holy Light Church Inquisition after the death of Bishop Coulson? In fact, this possibility is not very likely. The sacred objects are different from ordinary things. Even the Church of the Holy Light has only a few pieces, which are stored in various important locations. Miracles can be summoned at any time, and it is difficult to have extra. Moreover, the sacred objects themselves have some special attributes that cannot be easily moved. Most of the sacred objects have regional restrictions, such as the sacred objects in a certain place, once they leave this place, they will become ordinary and completely lose the sacred attributes contained in them. (end of this chapter) Chapter 253： Angel of Light (1) Chapter 253 Angel of Light (1) Green looked in the direction of St. Ivan''s Cathedral in the spiritual world, but did not see the divine light, nor did he feel the power of miracles. He only saw a golden metal ball with a diameter of three meters, a pair of wings, and radiating light suspended above St. Ivan''s Cathedral. "What is this?" Green couldn''t help but wonder, he had never seen anything like it before. You can feel that the winged metal ball contains a very powerful breath, but it has not reached the high-level legend, at most it is similar to the shadow red dragon, which belongs to the level of the middle-level legend. But from the position of the metal ball, it is not difficult to infer that the miracle of holy light displayed in the main world should be issued by this two-winged metal ball. The five legends were stunned, so they had to give up and continue to attack and prepare to withdraw their troops. "The Church of the Holy Light, it''s really cunning!" Green sighed secretly in his heart, and turned his eyes to Santa Academy. The Cyclops and Centaurs who were originally guarding near the Mage Tower have already started to retreat, and they converged with the other three, preparing to retreat immediately. Green could guess that the five legendary powerhouses were in the mood to fall short, and couldn''t help but mutter: "If you let them know that there is no miracle at all, everything is just bluffing, I don''t know what will happen?" Thinking of this, the corners of Green''s mouth were upturned, revealing a wicked smile, and then his mind moved, and a ghost was summoned from the cemetery. Ghosts are originally creatures in the spiritual world. Originally, Green had given up the summons of ghosts, and planned to gradually clear them to free up the upper limit of population. But since he gained the ability to enter the spiritual world, he changed his mind. Compared with other undead, ghosts can move freely in the spiritual world, and those undead creatures that have entities themselves but cannot be spiritualized, even if Green can summon them in the spiritual world, once Entering the spiritual world will also be instantly imprisoned, and will not be able to exert combat power at all. A ghost with less than ten combat power appeared in front of Green. Green thought, and ordered the ghost to rush towards the two-winged metal ball above St. Ivan''s Cathedral. He also doesn''t expect this ghost to be able to cause much damage to the two-winged metal ball, he just needs to interrupt the opponent to create false miracles. Green could feel that the two-winged metal ball was not a creature in the spiritual world, and could temporarily hide in the spiritual world, just because there was a spiritual enchantment on its surface, which could simulate its own spiritualization and enter the spiritual world. However, this double-winged metal ball is not really spiritualized, it is just a blinding method. Once it is disturbed and affects the surface spiritualization, it will be instantly recognized by the laws of the spiritual world. If the two-winged metal ball of the Holy Light Church has no way to deal with it, it will be imprisoned in the spiritual world in an instant, and Green will be allowed to take it. However, Green knew in his heart that with the background of the Holy Light Church, there was no way to deal with it. The possibility of being imprisoned by the laws of the spiritual world was very small. The trace is interrupted, which is enough. Next, lets see what the five legends of the Allied Forces will do when they find that they have been fooled. After a while, the ghost, like a jellyfish floating in the spiritual world, came to the vicinity of St. Ivan''s Cathedral and hit the two-winged metal ball suspended in the air. The speed of the ghost is not fast, but in the spiritual world, it is impossible to move without spiritualized substances. The two-winged metal ball is only superficially spiritualized, and its essence is still composed of non-spirited substances, so it can only enter the spiritual world, but cannot move freely. . And this double-winged metal ball itself seems to have no intelligence, more like a machine, or some kind of prop. Sure enough, the approach of the ghost didn''t cause the bi-winged metal ball to move, and after a while, the ghost bumped into it. With the ghost''s combat power of less than ten points, hitting the double-winged metal ball with a legendary middle-level combat power of thousands, it can''t be shaken at all, but in the spiritual world, after the collision between the two, the ghost''s own spirit body immediately hits the spiritual enchantment. cause interference. In the main world, inside St. Ivan''s Cathedral, an old man dressed in a gorgeous archbishop''s robe inlaid with many gems is looking at the miracle of holy light falling from the sky with a smile. Next to the old man is a handsome middle-aged blond man in a handsome knight and light armor. If you don''t know the details, it''s hard to imagine that this charming man is one of the chief judges of the infamous Holy Light Inquisition in the Church of the Holy Light. "Master Xida, everything has been arranged very smoothly. The Santa Academy has been breached. Nikolayevich gave up the Academy, and only one Santa is still lingering." The middle-aged handsome man said indifferently, and only mentioned Nicholas When Yevich''s name flashed, a cold light flashed in his eyes, and he didn''t know what feud between the two was. The Archbishop named Sita smiled and said, "Frank, don''t worry, you will have the opportunity to take revenge. As long as you are devout and have no distractions in your heart, my lord will give you everything you want." "Yes, my lord!" Frank nodded slightly. Although he was the presiding judge of the Holy Light Inquisition, his status in the Holy Light Church was not as good as that of the archbishop who held the entire three northwestern provinces of the Lorenzo Kingdom. "This is a rare opportunity!" Archbishop Sidney continued: "The entire population of Fredenburg City will understand that only devout faith in the Holy Light can obtain the Lord''s salvation. From now on, the Holy Tower Academy will decline, Dieter. The Rishi family is half-crippled, and no one can stop the Holy Light from shining on the northwestern province of the kingdom." Just as the Archbishop of Sidney was content with his ambitions, he said something very domineering, and there was a sudden bang, like a thunder. The miracle of the Holy Light that originally shot into the sky above St. Ivan''s Cathedral suddenly disappeared, replaced by a two-winged metal ball with a diameter of three meters. In front of everyone''s eyes, hundreds of thousands of people in the entire Fredenburg City, as well as the Allied Forces preparing to retreat, as well as Nikolayevich and Freddy on the Santa Academy side, can all see clearly, Holy Light God The trail suddenly disappeared, and then a large ball appeared. Ordinary people didn''t understand what was going on for a while, but those legendary powerhouses couldn''t figure it out. The grumpy Cyclops was the first to cry: "Bastard! We were deceived, it''s not a miracle at all! Those gods who tinker with the Holy Light are all liars." The jackal shaman also had a bad expression on his face. Although he didn''t speak, his eyes were fierce and he stared viciously in the direction of St. Ivan''s Cathedral. The legendary mage Murray was also filled with righteous indignation. He always prided himself on being wise, but being played around by others is simply unbearable and unbearable. The centaur and the rat man Jerry also gritted their teeth, especially the centaur druid, the lord of the forest and the earth and the lord of the holy light that the druid believed in belonged to the hostile pantheon, which made him naturally very repulsive to the believers of the holy light. "The liar who fools the world must pay the price!" Murray roared and used the amplification spell, and the voice instantly spread throughout the alien coalition that had just assembled. Originally planned to gather to retreat, but now it has become a gathering charge. Under the leadership of five legends, the otherworld coalition of more than 5,000 people stabbed in the direction of St. Ivans Cathedral like a sharp knife. "No! Turn on the shield of light, and we must not defile the place of my Lord''s faith!" Archbishop Xi''s expression changed slightly. He didn''t know what went wrong. Turn on the shield and communicate with the two-winged metal ball in mid-air. In fact, this double-winged metal ball is an artifact called the Angel of Light! Because it is an artifact, it contains a small piece of divine power bestowed by the Lord of Light, so that it can simulate the miracle of the Holy Light under certain conditions, to the extent that it can deceive many legendary powerhouses with falsehood. Now that the secret is revealed, Archbishop of Sidious simply showed the fighting form of the Angel of Light directly. At the next moment, the double-winged metal ball suspended in the air burst into a dazzling golden light. After the lines of rune-like lines on the surface of the metal ball appeared golden light, they began to wriggle, like a Transformer, actually ''Kiki Ka Ka'' The image of a short-haired female angel with a neutral face but a very hot body! This female angel has a perfect body proportion and is attached with lightweight armor, which makes it even more uneven. However, anyone who sees her will not have a charming idea, because this female angel made of golden metal is more than four meters tall, with wings spread out on her back, and all the wings are sharp blades. There was a rustling metal rubbing sound. Angel of Holy Light raised his arms, followed by a strong shock on his shoulders, and two metal arms stretched out from behind the shoulders, and made a ''Qikikaka'' sound in the palms of the four arms, and countless metal fragments extended to form The four dazzling golden long swords immediately closed their wings and rushed down, heading straight for the Cyclops Havana, who was at the forefront. At this time, the power of the Cyclops has not dissipated. He roared loudly, and without fear, waved his two fists to meet the golden long sword intertwined by the angels of light. In the next moment, there was a boom, like a meteorite impact. Cyclops immediately smashed his lower body into the ground, and a pair of huge fists appeared bloodstains left by the sword blades. And the Angel of Light was blasted back into the air at a faster speed, the four golden long swords in her hand were all distorted and deformed, and a deep fist mark was left on her chest. However, after stopping in the air, a group of holy light bloomed from the eyebrows, shrouded his body, creaked, and all the damaged areas were restored in a blink of an eye. "Angel of Holy Light, it is indeed an artifact that can control divine power!" Seeing this scene in the distance, Nikolayevich couldn''t help sighing, and he was helpless in his heart. He also had divine power in his hand, but he could only risk his body to collapse. Dangerous use, but Holy Light Church can directly dispatch Holy Light Angels, this is the background of Holy Light Church''s backing of great gods. # Two more delivered, please subscribe! (end of this chapter) Chapter 254： 260 Angel of Light (2) Chapter 254 260 Angel of Light (2) It is not difficult to see that the combat power of this Holy Light Angel itself is only at the level of a mid-level legend, and it is not as good as the war puppet controlled by Freddy, but because he can use his divine power, he can fight in front of him, which will abruptly stimulate the one-eyed power of the Titan. Giant repulsed. Green was hiding in the spiritual world. Seeing this scene, he couldn''t help but stunned secretly, staring at the angel of holy light with a hint of greed. This kind of holy light angel can only be made by a real alchemist. It is a war weapon developed specially to deal with high-level legendary and even natural disaster-level enemies by combining the flesh and blood of real angels with rare enchanted metals. "If I get this Angel of Holy Light and bring it back to the cemetery..." Green was thinking about it, but he soon woke up, suppressed the greed in his heart, and shook his head secretly: "I don''t want to fight at this level. Participate in, my current strongest combat power, regardless of the four-winged angel or the shadow red dragon, is not an opponent in the face of high-level legends, or obediently hide in the spiritual world as Voldemort, not to mention the old yin than Nikolayevich. Unless He also came off the court, the three sides fought in a melee, and all three were injured, maybe I have a chance to pick up some bargains, otherwise I have to continue a wave." Green made up his mind that he would not show up until the last moment. Anyway, he has already gained a lot in the foggy world this time. A single Cyclops tribe is enough for him to make a lot of money. In the future, he will invest some resources to cultivate Get a Cyclops warrior of at least level 5 consistently on energy sources. Green even wanted to refit the heavy artillery that he obtained from the Faerun city battlefield last time to the Cyclops. These rough-skinned and thick-skinned guys are extremely powerful. Only they can withstand the recoil of heavy artillery, and can easily carry tons of cannons and march quickly. However, it is still too wasteful for the truly elite Cyclops warriors to use it like this. They should be charging on the front line of the battlefield. Instead, women who are equally powerful but not good at fighting can be trained as artillerymen... All sorts of thoughts arose in Green''s heart, and he must squeeze out the last remaining value of the Cyclops tribe. At the same time, the battle in St. Ivan''s Cathedral became more and more fierce. There were 800 referee Paladins and Crusader soldiers stationed in the cathedral, plus tens of thousands of ordinary people who were brainwashed by the miracle of the Holy Light. Withstood the angry attacks of more than 5,000 otherworldly coalition forces. In particular, those ordinary people, who had little combat power themselves, were brainwashed by the Holy Light and the miraculous power of the referee Paladins, and became human flesh walls to resist the Allied Forces from other worlds, so that the inferior referee Paladins and Crusader soldiers would not be able to fight. surrounded. The referee paladin in gorgeous armor has a resolute and holy face, and there is no fear in the face of the surging enemy. It seems to be a sophisticated machine, without emotion, fear, or mercy, allowing the ordinary people around him to be attacked by the coalition forces from other worlds. Massacre, at the expense of dozens of people in exchange for killing a gnoll warrior. Blood and corpses have filled the square in front of St. Ivan''s Cathedral. The ground paved with square stones can no longer seep the blood, forming a huge pool of blood. The air is filled with choking blood, even blood and corpses. The hot air emanating from it raised the surrounding temperature a bit. Even so, the Church of the Holy Light was still unable to resist the attack of the Allied Forces from the Other World. After all, the number of people was very different, and the flesh and blood of tens of thousands of people could not stop the crazy attacking footsteps of the Allied Forces from the Other World. The front line kept backing its legs and had retreated to the steps in front of the church gate. "Quick! Ring the bell of the verdict! Never allow the wicked pagans to desecrate the church of our Lord!" a hysterical voice shouted hoarsely: "All priests should take up arms, recite the Bible, pray incantations, great The Lord will protect us." Because of the problem with the Holy Light miracle, the Holy Light Church was also caught off guard. The Angel of Light is powerful, but it can only contain three high-level legends. Archbishop of Siddhartha and Chief Judge Frank face off against the gnoll shaman and the rat man assassin Jerry. The Archbishop of Siddhi is an intermediary legend himself, and relying on his devout faith to obtain the divine light, he also has some advantages in the face of the gnoll shaman. Chief Referee Frank was at a disadvantage. He was only a Legendary Beginner, one step lower than the Rat Man Assassin. On the other hand, it was the Angel of Holy Light. Although they fought against three by one, they were very fierce. They spread their wings and waved their four arms. They danced the four metal long swords like a storm of blades. The deadly divine power forced the Cyclops Havana, the Legendary Mage Murray, and the Centaur Druid to have no advantage. And once you are hit by the divine power contained in the Angel of Light, I believe that the effect will never be worse than that of the Cyclops eating Nikolayevich. At this time, at the top of the tower of Santa Academy, Freddy stuck out his tongue and licked his lips, and said with a weird smile, "How is it? Do you want to help?" Nicholasyevich smiled slyly: "Help? Who do you want to help! This is really a newspaper in the world. Those **** from the Church of the Holy Light just read my joke, and now let them eat their own fruit. I''m just happy to see it happen." Freddy smiled: "Okay, actually, I still want to fight that big guy. It was really fun just now!" Nicholasyevich said: "Don''t worry, you may not have a chance. When they break through St. Ivan''s Cathedral and kill those gods, we will clean up the mess." In the Cathedral of St. Ivan, Archbishop of Siddhartha and Inquisitor Frank had just left the battle and retreated into the holy defense that the church had raised. Just now, Frank finally couldn''t bear the fierce attack of the Rat Man assassin. Two blood holes were stabbed in his left shoulder and right rib, which greatly reduced his combat effectiveness. Fortunately, at a critical moment, Archbishop Sidious took action and rescued him back to the cathedral. At this moment, the referee Frank has gone to the Holy Light Kingdom to report. The Gnoll Shaman and the Rat Man Assassin Jerry did not continue to pursue them, but joined the team that besieged the Angels of Light, from three to five, the situation immediately reversed, even with divine power, the Angels of Light were finally outnumbered and continued. After being hit hard, an arm was abolished, and the metal wings were also hit hard, causing its movement speed to drop sharply, and the situation turned sharply. "Master Xi, it seems that there is only one way." Frank saw the Angel of Light being beaten and retreating through the sacred defense light curtain outside the church. His face became very ugly, and he seemed to have made up his mind. Great bishop. "Have you really reached that point?" Archbishop Siddhartha sighed, with compassion and compassion on his kind face, and finally nodded: "Okay, let the great holy light wash away all these sins! May the merciful Lord Forgive these sinners." After that, he walked into the depths of the church hall step by step... A moment later, outside St. Ivan''s Cathedral, the Holy Light Angel fell to the ground with a loud bang, the left shoulder was charred black, the metal body was twisted and deformed, the power of the powerful lightning magic, even the strong Holy Light Angels couldn''t bear it either. However, the Angel of Light is worthy of being a divine weapon. Although it has been hit hard, but with its deadly divine attack, the five legendary powerhouses who have the upper hand cannot be underestimated. However, at this time, the Holy Light Angel was blasted down, sparks were flashing on his body, his left shoulder was completely damaged, his arm could no longer move, and the Holy Light defense shrouded around the entire Holy Light Angel was dimmed, together with four The metal long sword held in his hand, the golden light of divine power on the blade vanished. After the fierce battle just now, the divine power crystal stored in the Holy Light Angel has been exhausted, and its own spiritual energy is not much left. After struggling twice, I want to continue fighting, but it never flew again. After being completely exhausted, it made a clicking sound, and once again transformed into a metal ball with wings. But at this time, the two-winged metal ball had lost the golden color of holy light, and turned into a gray-white like steel. It fell to the ground, motionless. "Finally done?" The Gnoll Shaman let out a sigh of relief. "This thing is really difficult to deal with, but it''s a pity that Master Zitasulu didn''t come with him. Otherwise, bringing this iron ball back may bring a lot of inspiration to his alchemy research." The legendary mage Murray also expressed emotion, just now This battle gave him the first time to appreciate the power of the artifact, which was enough to leapfrog battles and even leapfrog kills, which made him miss the Alchemist Master Zita Sulu in the city-state. At this time, a few people couldn''t help but look at the Cyclops. Fortunately, this guy''s luck was really good. He was hit by Nikolayevich before. Because he was afraid that his divine power would erode himself, he didn''t dare to use too much, otherwise he would be able to send him with just one click. The King of Cyclops went to see his ancestors. However, after defeating the Angel of Light, before they could breathe a sigh of relief, a loud bang suddenly came from below the Cathedral of St. Ivan. Immediately after the square in front of the church, a huge circle of magic circles appeared on the stone slabs that had been infected with countless blood! As the pattern of this huge circle appeared, the blood on the square boiled and quickly gathered into the circle. The huge magic circle is twenty meters in diameter. After countless blood merged, the magic circle became brighter and brighter, and countless runes flowed "Praise the great holy light! Please sacrifice the great holy light with the flesh and blood of believers to bring down divine punishment and purify sins!" Archbishop of Siddhartha''s solemn and majestic voice came from the inside of the cathedral, his tone was indifferent and his voice was cold, as if the tens of thousands of people killed and wounded in the church square were just an insignificant sacrifice. With the voice of Archbishop Siddhartha, the huge circle that appeared on the ground rose directly into the air, and then the circle quickly rotated in the air, opening a space channel! In the center of the circular array, the exit of a gate of time and space emerged, rapidly expanding and unfolding. It was dark inside, with only one light spot... (end of this chapter) Chapter 255： Gods hand of punishment Chapter 255 The Hand of God''s Punishment In the depths of the gate of time and space, a light spot in the darkness quickly grew larger, as if it had traveled through the ancient time and space, and flew quickly from an infinite distance. In the blink of an eye, that light spot has occupied all the space of the gate of time and space, the darkness is squeezed by the light, and only a piece of light remains. And in the light, he stretched out a huge palm slowly and quickly, and rolled down from the sky. This palm is extremely huge, especially after it stretched out the gate of time and space unfolded by the magic circle. After reaching the main world, it quickly expanded and expanded, covering the square in front of St. Ivan''s Cathedral and several nearby blocks. From the root of the palm There are nearly a thousand meters to the fingertips, covering the sky and the sun, rolling down, covering all five legendary powerhouses and thousands of otherworldly coalition forces. And among them were some people from Fredenburg City, the huge golden palm didn''t care and pressed it down hard. "Sinful heretics, invaders from other worlds, accept the verdict! Only the Holy Light is supreme, only the Holy Light can rule, and only the Holy Light is immortal! Praise the Holy Light, praise the Lord..." Archbishop of Siddhartha''s voice came from the church, echoing in the air, calm and madness. Green was in the spiritual world and looked up at the huge palm being pressed down. A dangerous omen emerged in his heart, which surprised him and quickly fled. At the same time, he was even more shocked by the powerful background of the Church of Holy Light, and the divine punishment summoned. The huge power of the hand can actually spread to the spiritual world! However, the rules of the spiritual world and the real world are different. In the real world, the area in front of St. Ivan''s Cathedral has been completely blocked by the hand of God''s punishment, but there is no such blockade in the spiritual world. Shuttle, in the next moment has left the scope of the hand of God''s punishment. Immediately, there was a rumbling sound, and the huge golden palm pressed **** the ground. In an instant, the originally noisy square, and even the entire city of Fredenburg fell into an instant silence. Even Nikolayevich and Freddy, who were several kilometers away, felt a suffocating depression. Nikolayevich sighed and shook his head helplessly at Freddy: "Old man, it seems that this time we have no chance to make a comeback. I can''t imagine that these gods from the Church of the Holy Light are really willing to spend their blood, and they have brought divine punishment. Come here and use the sacrifices of tens of thousands of believers to summon the Hand of God''s Punishment... If it weren''t for the sudden appearance of these otherworldly coalition forces, I don''t know who this God''s Punishment Scroll would be used for!" However, just when everyone thought the dust had settled, a roar that shook the mountain suddenly came from under the hand of God''s punishment! "Ah! ~~~~ Get me up!" The Cyclops Havana let out a hoarse roar. His tall body was hunched over with his shoulders and back, his sturdy legs were stretched out, his blue veins protruded from the roots, and the ring under his feet turned, so that he was under heavy pressure and did not fall into a trap. underground. "The power of the Titans! It is the power of the Titans, and it actually withstood the hand of God''s punishment!" At this moment, everyone who saw this scene was stunned by the action of the Cyclops. With a mortal body and legendary strength, he actually stood up to sacrifice the hand of God''s punishment summoned by tens of thousands of flesh and blood. What kind of concept is this? Confidence. You must know that the power of this hand of God''s punishment has surpassed the natural disaster level and reached a higher level of the Holy Spirit at this time, but it was caught by the Cyclops, which is definitely a miracle. But creating miracles comes at a price. Cyclops Havana frantically burst out all the Titan blood in his body. His one eye bloomed with the brilliance of an ancient Titan, and his body was covered with a layer of golden light. His skin began to crack, and golden blood oozes out At this moment, Havana, the Cyclops, seems to have become a real Titan, a Titan who could fight gods and slaughter ancient dragons with his bare hands in ancient times. "Quick! Go! Run for me!" The Cyclops let out a final roar, the golden light on his body was even stronger, and the skin was split in large pieces, but instead of bleeding, it showed a state similar to magma, emitting a suffocating heat from it. His body was shaking violently, the tension of his muscles reached the limit, and his bones were creaking, as if they were about to break at any moment. But the stubborn King of Cyclops still gritted his teeth and persisted. One~Two~Three~Four~Five~~~ It was like ten years for Cyclops in just five seconds. At this moment, he finally couldn''t hold on anymore. There was a banging sound in his body, and his bones were all shattered. The huge hand of God''s punishment that lost its support was crushed down, and with a bang, the energy accumulated just now burst out, and smashed the ground into a huge palm print that was three meters deep. In the center of the palm print, Havana, the king of the Cyclops, has turned into a golden flesh mud, and around him are countless otherworldly coalition forces and the people of Fredenburg City who have no time to escape. A momentary dazzling explosion could not withstand the boundless divine might of a great existence, but the Cyclops'' struggle for these five seconds gave some people a way out. On the edge of the huge palm print, the legendary mage Murray, the centaur Druid, and the rat-man assassin Jerry all watched with anger and sorrow as the huge hand of punishment slowly dissipated, revealing a large area below that was obviously different. golden flesh. Among the five legendary powerhouses, only the gnoll shaman was killed by the hand of God''s punishment because he was one step behind, and the other three escaped. There were also some otherworldly coalition forces that were closer to the edge, but they were less than 300 people together. And those who survived, including the three legendary powerhouses, were more or less eroded by divine power, and their combat power was less than half of their heyday. The three of them looked at each other miserably. They did not expect that their first action in the main world would end in annihilation. At this time, they all regretted it. If they were not obsessed with their minds and insisted on invading the main world, the elite warriors in the clan would not Unexplainably died here. But things have come to this point, and it is useless to say anything. They all glanced at the subordinates who escaped by chance, and sighed helplessly. These people are not saved. Those more than 300 people who escaped during the time when the Cyclops resisted the hand of divine punishment, although they did not die immediately, they were all eroded by divine power. These people do not have the strength of the legendary level, they simply cannot suppress the divine power that invades the body, and they have no way to slowly consume it and expel it from the body. The three legends smiled helplessly, then looked at the still standing St. Ivan Cathedral, gritted their teeth, and their eyes were filled with hatred. "The Church of the Holy Light! We will avenge this revenge sooner or later." The three of them gritted their teeth secretly, and then their hearts were broken, no longer looking at the subordinates who were groaning in pain due to the erosion of divine power, turned and rushed out of the city at the fastest speed. On the top floor of the Santa Tower, Nikolayevich and Freddy saw this scene, and a flash of light flashed in their eyes in shock. This was the best chance. If they intercepted, they could at least stop the three legendary powerhouses. One. Nikolayevich''s eyes flashed brilliantly, but after pondering for two seconds, he still shook his head: "Forget it, these outsiders have become deadly enemies with the church, and now we are helping the church to get rid of hidden dangers. Besides, you didn''t see it just now. The one-eyed giant actually resisted the hand of God''s punishment, and the remaining few people may not be inferior to the one-eyed giant, and when they are about to die, they suddenly burst out, and I''m afraid we both will not feel well." Freddy nodded in agreement. Just now he saw the Cyclops let out a desperate roar, forcibly burning his life and resisting the hand of God''s punishment for five seconds, and even made his soul that had been dead for many years. There is an illusion of blood boiling, recalling the comrades who took an adventure together many years ago. At this moment, Nikolayevich, who was beside him, suddenly let out a ''huh'', as if he had found something unusual, stared in one direction, pursed his lips, and frowned. "What''s going on?" Freddy asked him back his thoughts. Nikolayevich frowned and said, "I don''t know if it''s my illusion, that Angel of Holy Light is gone." Freddy heard and looked, and sure enough, the Angel of Light had exhausted his divine power before and turned into a gray-white metal ball again. The place where it fell was empty, and there was nothing there. The place where the Holy Light Angel fell is not within the reach of the hand of God''s punishment, and it cannot be destroyed according to reason. Moreover, just ten seconds ago, Freddy glanced at it. At that time, the thing was still there. disappeared? Was it recycled by the Church of the Holy Light? Just when they thought so, seven or eight people wearing priests robes hurried out of St. Ivans Cathedral, and walked quickly towards the direction where the Angel of Light fell, as if they were looking for something very anxiously. Seeing this scene, both Nikolayevich and Freddy guessed that in all likelihood, the Holy Light Church has just discovered that the Holy Light Angel is gone, and is sending someone to look for it, but it has little effect. "Nicholas, what''s going on? That''s the trump card of the church. If you lose it, it will be a big problem." Freddy did not gloat over the misfortune, but was rather serious. The Holy Light Angel is different from other things. If it is lost in Fredenburg City, it will definitely cause an uproar, and many people will be implicated at that time. Neither he nor Nikolayevich may be able to survive alone, and those people in the Holy Light Church will be transformed. Become a mad dog and bite everyone. Nikolaisevich shook his head silently. He didn''t care about the Church of Holy Light''s investigation after the incident. Without real evidence, even if the Church was strong, it would just be entangled. What he really cares about is how the Angel of Light was lost, or what kind of old Yinbi has been hiding behind the scenes. At a critical moment, he took the opportunity to take the Angel of Light silently away. Never noticed it from beginning to end. # Two more will be delivered. (end of this chapter) Chapter 256： 262 Angel of Death (1) Chapter 256 262 Angel of Death (1) In the spiritual world, Green was struggling to drag a dead giant behemoth. His current [Sneak into the Spiritual World lv2] does not have the ability to drag other objects or creatures into the Spiritual World, but this Angel of Light itself has a spiritual enchantment. Green only needs to activate his own spiritual enchantment, which is much simpler, find the spiritual enchantment, input some spiritual energy, and activate the spiritual enchantment of the Holy Light Angel and immediately disappear from the main world. But at the moment, Green still doesn''t dare to sit back and relax. Since the Church of the Holy Light can depict the Spiritualization Barrier on the Angel of Light, it obviously has a deep research on the spiritual world. When they find out that the Angel of Light is missing, they will definitely search the spiritual world. They must hurry up. Time, transport it away from this square, and transport it to a deeper place in the spiritual world, so that the people of the Church of the Holy Light will never be able to find it. Green excitedly pushed the huge two-winged metal ball with his mental power. At this time, the Angel of Light did not make any movement, just like a dead object, allowing Green to move. Because the concept of mass does not exist in the spiritual world, even though the Holy Light Angel itself weighs several tons, it is light and light in the spiritual world, driven by Green''s spiritual power, without any feeling of difficulty. After only a few minutes, it was moved to the factory area of ??Fredenburg City, and came to the huge abandoned factory building. This was originally the secret base of the Shadow Chamber of Commerce. Because the Shadow Chamber of Commerce evacuated the city, this place was temporarily abandoned. Green transported the Angel of Holy Light here, and immediately with a thought, he withdrew from the spiritual world. With a ?? bang, the Angel of Holy Light became a solid body, and a huge metal ball weighing three or four tons fell to the ground. At this time, Green had time to carefully look at the two-winged metal ball. The surface was engraved with dense and intricate runes, but at this time, due to the exhaustion of psychic and divine power, it was completely dim and there was no fluctuation. Actually, the Angel of Light has a lot of psychic energy and divine power, but this time the enemy is too powerful, starting with one against three, all of which are high-level legends. Later, Archbishop Sid and Chief Judge Frank retreated, which meant that the Angels of Light were beaten by one against five, and suffered heavy losses. When it was exhausted, the Angel of Light was blown up first. On the other side, in front of St. Ivan''s Cathedral. Just a few minutes after Green took away the Angel of Light, an old priest in a purple robe came to the scene and stood at the place where the Angel of Light had fallen. His eyes flashed with psychic energy, and he chanted silently in his mouth. In the blink of an eye, the figure of the purple-robed priest gradually faded, and the whole person seemed to have turned into countless spots of light, and then disappeared. This purple-robed old man is the Shadow Priest in the Church of Holy Light. Where there is light, there is darkness, and the Church of Holy Light is no exception. In the huge organization of the church, there are these shadow priests who can travel through the spiritual world. These shadow priests are almost all from an ancient tribe in the western part of the mainland. These people call themselves the shadow tribe. They are naturally friendly to the spiritual world, and they are easy to be spiritualized, turning into a black shadow to shuttle between reality and the spiritual world. However, this Shadow Tribe is not a believer of the Holy Light. Until more than 40 years ago, it was destroyed by the Holy Light Church. All the tribes were defeated and captured. They were brainwashed by the Holy Light, gave up their feelings, and completely converted to the Holy Light. However, in the eyes of the Holy Light Archbishops, these Shadow Clan were never regarded as human beings, but only a tool that could travel through the spiritual world, which was not much different from the Holy Light Angels. This shadow priest entered the spiritual world and searched around for a while, but did not find the Angel of Light, and exited the spiritual world to indicate that he did not find it. This answer made Archbishop Siddhartha''s heart sink. By this time, it was already confirmed that the Angel of Light had been lost. This caused cold sweat to break out on his forehead. How could he explain such a big thing when he went back! Even if the Holy Light Church has a big family, there are only three such angels of the Holy Light, and if he loses one now, if he can''t find it, he will be punished even if he doesn''t have to die. Archbishop Xi''s face was ashen, and he had always been calm and calm. He couldn''t maintain it at this moment. He barely stood still, but he was still unwilling. The old man in purple robe was still expressionless, like a human-shaped puppet, he nodded dully, his body was spiritualized again, and disappeared in place. "Damn it!" Archbishop of Sidney gritted his teeth secretly, wishing he could enter the spiritual world, even if he digs three feet in the ground to find the Angel of Light. Unfortunately, as an archbishop who worships holy light, he is filled with holy light, without a trace of darkness, and there is no possibility of spiritual transformation into the spiritual world in this life. Unless he waits for his death and his soul turns into a living being, he can freely travel between the spiritual world and reality, and even travel deeper into the spiritual world. Unfortunately, the distant thirst cannot be quenched, and now all hope can only be pinned on the purple-robed old man. Immediately, he looked at Chief Referee Frank and said in a low voice: "You should try to block the news as much as possible. The loss of the Angel of Light must not be spread, otherwise you and I will all be burned at the stake." Referee Frank trembled with fright, and hurriedly bowed his head to promise: "Yes, Lord Bishop, I''ll do it right away, and I will definitely block the news." After that, he hurriedly walked out, as if he was also lost by the Angel of Light. Frightened, he stumbled and almost fell. "Waste!" Archbishop of Sidney scolded in a low voice in disgust, for this Frank referee, he did not look down on him from the bottom of his heart, except for a good pair of skins, he was just a piece of shit. If it wasn''t to save him this time, he wouldn''t abandon the enemy and return to the church ahead of time. If they can continue to contain the two, the Angel of Holy Light will not be besieged by five legendary powerhouses in the end, and maybe they can return safely with a trace of divine power and spiritual energy in the end, and they will not fall and disappear inexplicably. As soon as Chief Judge Frank walked out of the church door, he immediately stopped, straightened up, raised his head, and did not look like he was panicking just now. A handsome middle-aged uncle looks very mature and charming under the sunlight. The corners of his mouth are slightly upturned, revealing a faint sneer. Walk away quickly. Obviously, the Frank referee is not as awe-inspiring as the Archbishop of Sidney as he has shown. Of course, he will follow the order of the Archbishop of Sidney and try to block the news as much as possible. After all, the matter of losing the Angel of Light is no trivial matter. He must buy time to inform the patron of the Holy See, who is also his secret lover, the Saintess of Sivinaya! Saintess of Sivinaya is one of the three clergy saints of the Church of the Holy Light. Her status is second only to His Majesty the Pope, and she is a real big figure in the Church. Frank, the chief referee of the Holy Light Inquisition, was also able to take the position because he won the favor of the saint with his mature and handsome face and fierce body. Frank has realized that this is an opportunity, and believes that the Virgin of Sivinaya will make good use of this news to gain equal benefits from the Archbishop of Siddhartha and the faction behind him. As for Archbishop Sidious for saving him once in the battle just now, this kind of kindness has long been forgotten by him. At the same time, in the factory area of ??Frydenburg City, in that abandoned factory building. Green is tinkering with the Angel of Light that he just got. After getting this two-winged metal ball here, he didn''t take offense to include it in the cemetery. After all, this thing belongs to the Church of the Holy Light, and it contains the divine power of the Holy Light. Green does not dare to be reckless. The Lord of Holy Light outside noticed that things about himself and the cemetery were serious. So, until the safety of this thing is confirmed, he is not ready to take it into the cemetery. As for how to confirm the safety, Green had no other way. After a circle, he had to rely on the cemetery. Green stood beside the gray-white metal ball that was as tall as one person, and touched the metal ball with his hand, trying to check its properties. Unfortunately, the Angel of Light, who turned into a ball, did not respond. There was no beeping message, and no familiar attribute bar appeared. This made Green''s brows furrowed. He knew that an artifact-level alchemical creation like the Angel of Light would definitely not fall into anyone''s hands and use it. The Church of Holy Light must have hidden some kind of trick in it, similar to a firewall, blocking it out. Others, only certain people or certain methods can be activated. Unfortunately, Greene is not a master alchemist. He doesn''t know how to solve this situation, and he can''t make too much noise here. It is estimated that the Church of the Holy Light has gone crazy looking for this big iron ball. Green was helpless, and suddenly had an idea, and directly used the summoning technique to summon the shadow red dragon Arshfaro. Although Arshfaro is only a young dragon, the giant dragon itself has inherited memory and does not need to study deliberately. As long as it reaches a certain age, the inheritance memory will be unlocked. It not only contains all kinds of dragon language magic and combat experience, but also contains the massive knowledge accumulated by the dragon race from ancient times. In this abandoned factory building, in the summoning fellow built by the spirit summoning technique, the huge dragon head of the Shadow Red Dragon protruded from the inside, rubbed his chin with one front paw, stared at the double-winged metal ball, and his eyes were full of surprise. , looked at Green again for a long time: "Boss, how did you get this thing? I feel that there is an aura of divine power in it." At this moment, the Shadow Red Dragon feels more and more that Grimm is powerful, and even unconsciously, his loyalty has increased by ten points. Green said it briefly, and then asked: "How is it? Is there a way in your legacy memory to make this thing ours?" After listening to Green''s description, the Shadow Red Dragon shook his big head and thought: "There is no way, but it must be brought back to the cemetery first, otherwise it will definitely not work here." Green hesitated: "Are you sure that bringing it back to the cemetery will not be watched by that great being?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 257： Angel of Death (2) Chapter 257 Angel of Death (2) The shadow red dragon grinned and showed a ''laughing'' expression, and then the information conveyed along the soul fluctuations: "Boss, you are thinking too much, those great kingdoms of gods living in the void, whether it is distance from the main world or us The foggy world of ours has an insurmountable distance. If there are no special ritual summons, or items that entrust the divine, those great beings will not casually look at us as small as ants. Besides, they are just a legendary angel of holy light. Barely able to use a little mixed divine power, it''s just an entry-level divine weapon." Speaking of which, the Shadow Red Dragon couldn''t help but feel a little sigh. The pride of being a real dragon made him reluctant to use words like ''ants'' to describe himself, but in the face of the real gods, he couldn''t deny that he was a weak ant. Green nodded slightly, he still believed in the inheritance memory of the real dragon, and with the loyalty of Alshvaro as high as [87], he believed that he would not lie to him. After making up his mind, Green no longer hesitated, and directly asked Arshfaro to stick out half of his body and bring the two-winged metal ball with a diameter of three meters back to the cemetery. The young red dragon is more than twenty meters long, and his strength is not a problem. In the blink of an eye, the metal ball that wrapped the Angel of Light completely disappeared. Green didn''t stay here for a long time, and immediately returned to Santa Academy. After all, he was still a trainee at Santa Academy. At this time, Santa Academy has restored order under the organization of the remaining teachers, but the atmosphere of the entire Santa Academy can no longer return to the past. Because Dean Nikolasevich chose to give up Santa Academy at a critical time, causing a large number of apprentices and teachers to die under the slaughter of the Allied Forces. Although in that case, this choice was understandable, but it greatly damaged Nicholas Yevich''s prestige as dean of Santa Academy. Having just experienced a disaster at this time, the surviving teachers and apprentices have a deep grudge in their hearts, and they no longer have the original sense of belonging to Santa Academy. In fact, when Nikolayevich decided to give up the academy and shrink the santa guard around the santa, it was already doomed that he spent countless efforts and the santa academy faction, which was based on the relationship between teachers, students and classmates, would completely collapse. The students he admired and admired in the past were no longer fanatical, and he could no longer trust the students of these colleges. When ??Green returned to Santa Academy, he immediately felt this strange atmosphere. After a war, Santa Academy was destroyed by many buildings, many students and teachers were silently cleaning, no one was making noise, no one was making trouble, and there was a depressing atmosphere in the air. "Looks like Dean Nikolayevich is in trouble this time." Green thought to himself. He didn''t have time to watch the fun, so he went straight back to his residence and entered the cemetery. At this time, the Shadow Red Dragon had put the metal ball in the hall of the town center. Green tried to read the attributes of the Angel of Light again, but there was still no response. The town hall is the core of the entire cemetery, and it is also the place with the strongest suppression. Although the Lord of Light should not have noticed it, the metal ball was placed in the town hall just in case. , even if there is an accident, it can be blocked in time. Because of the limited space in the town hall, the Shadow Red Dragon crouched in and squeezed in, and instantly a powerful dragon''s might was released recklessly, and then a fiery flame spewed out of his mouth and began to burn the metal ball. No wonder Arshfaro strongly demanded to return to the cemetery. If he stayed in the main world, this tyrannical dragon power alone would alarm the people of the Church of the Holy Light. The extremely high temperature of the flame dragon breath wrapped the double-winged metal ball, and began to gradually burn it red, and it had a tendency to melt. The metal ball seemed to sense danger, and instinctively began to tremble. The two metal wings spread out, making a swishing sound, trying to fly, but finally failed. After about five or six minutes, the shadowy red dragon gradually couldn''t hold on anymore. After all, he was not yet an adult, he was just a young dragon, and the continuous breathing of flames caused a considerable load on him. Fortunately, the metal ball couldn''t hold on at this time. As the high temperature burned, the watch and seconds began to melt, and the runes and magic circles engraved in it were also damaged. With the sound, the metal ball squirmed and deformed, revealing the shape of an angel. Green was refreshed and quickly tried to check the attributes. This time, as expected, the attribute column of the Angel of Light appeared immediately. Angel of Light (damaged), Alchemy Creationlv8, Combat Strength? ? ? ], Skills: Sword Master [lv9], Divine Power Blessing [lv2] After ??Green checked the attribute column, he was quite surprised. No wonder he was able to resist five legendary powerhouses with one enemy and five before. In addition to the blessing of divine power, the swordsman masters up to [lv9] also played a decisive role. The long-lost reminder message finally came: Found [lv8] Alchemy Creation - Angel of Holy Light, Status: Damaged [8.5%], repair requires [800] psionic energy, do you choose to repair? ...the abnormal soul imprint is found, and it requires [500] psionic power to clear it. Do you choose to clear it? ... found abnormal mental imprint, clearing requires [500] psionic power, do you choose to clear? ...the coordinates of the anchor point in the abnormal space are found, and [300] psionic power is required to clear it. Do you choose to clear it? ...the self-exploding starter is found, and [800] psionic power is required to clear it, do you choose to clear it? Green looked at the long list of ''found so-and-so'' prompting messages, and couldn''t help but feel numb in his scalp. Fortunately, he has a cemetery system. If it is replaced by someone else, facing so many hidden dangers, even if there is a chance to get the Angel of Holy Light, there is no possibility of taking it for himself. He went to the door and rubbed it **** the ground. Looking at the items that needed psionics to clear, Green calculated that there were 3600 psionics in total. Fortunately, the Shadow Chamber of Commerce developed well before, providing him with a lot of psychic power, which was barely enough. Green did not hesitate to consume his psionic energy to clear all hidden dangers. As the psionic energy balance in the cemetery dropped, the prompt messages under the Angel of Light were cleared one by one, which finally made Greene heave a sigh of relief. At this time, this Angel of Light is equivalent to a computer that has just been formatted. All the original information has been cleared. Just enter new information and it will be completely owned by Green. Since all the previous settings have been reset, the appearance of the Angel of Light has also changed. From the previous female image with wings and four arms, it has become a gray-white metal warrior without facial features and gender characteristics, only with arms and wings. However, in the face of this brand-new Angel of Light, Green hesitated how to use it. Like the corpses of the previous angels, integrating the spiritual body of a Cygnus Banshee is equivalent to adding an extra legendary middle-level or even a High-level powerful combat power? Or find another way, as a body clone, to carry a separate soul of Green''s own? In fact, after Green was promoted to the official mage, he had always planned to create a clone. As a competent necromancer, the most basic configuration is the separation of souls, the phylactery and the unknown number of clones. This is why ordinary transcendents try to avoid bad relations with necromancers unless necessary, because you don''t know how many split souls the other party has, whether it is the clone or the main body that appears in front of you, and you can''t confirm how many times to kill to completely destroy all parts of the other party. soul. But Green so far, because he has not been inherited by the system of magicians, he is already a formal middle-level, and he has only used temporary clones. He occasionally brings consciousness into the body of the corpse witch in the cemetery, but there is still no one he can take. Avatar. Especially this time he entered the Santa Academy for further studies, which made him make up for the original shortcomings, systematically learned the undead magic, and then came up with the idea of ????creating a clone. It was at this time that the Angel of Holy Light appeared. This artifact-level alchemy creation originated from the Church of Holy Light. With a little modification, it can become the best container for accommodating divided souls. The only thing that worries Green is whether this Angel of Holy Light will be repelled by his Soul Splitter. After all, this artifact was made by the alchemist of the Holy Light Church. If Green uses it as a Soul Splitting container, it must go through death. Psionic energy is eroded and it is completely undead. Thinking of this, Green immediately tried to use [Death Infection] to corrupt the Angel of Light. However, the effect is very bad. Even though Green has washed away all the imprints in the Angel of Light with his psychic energy, he still instinctively emits holy light when he is infected by death to quickly consume the undead spirit energy. Like the corpses of several angels, it is transformed into a state that tends to be undead. Green couldn''t help frowning. If he couldn''t turn this Angel of Light into an undead state, he wouldn''t be able to use it in his current demi-lich state, let alone creating a clone. Any spirit body in the state of the dead, as long as it enters it, without any suspense, it will definitely be wiped out by the holy light contained in it. "Is it possible to do everything possible to get back a tasteless rib?" Green was unwilling, and his brain was running fast, hoping to find a solution. In fact, Green is not the first necromancer to encounter such a situation. Generally speaking, the most orthodox way is to find a place with strong necromancy, put this angel of holy light in it, and wait for one or two hundred years, naturally It will be eroded, and one or two hundred years may not be unbearable for the Necromancer. Another is to ask an alchemist to dismantle this angel of holy light, re-characterize the core array, remove the holy light attribute and replace it with the undead attribute. These two methods are not ideal for Green. The former takes too long, and the latter has difficulties. He does not know the alchemist at all. Besides, asking an alchemist to complete this work will cost millions of pounds of labor. He can''t afford it either. After thinking about it for a long time, Green suddenly had an idea: "The attributes of holy light possessed by holy light angels are fundamentally derived from belief in gods, and I hold part of the divinity of gods in nature through the cemetery. The holy light attribute of the angel is brushed off, and then infecting it with death will do more with less." Thinking of this, Green immediately began to experiment, because of the existence of the Shadow Chamber of Commerce, he had some experience in the use of divinity. Right in the town hall, the radiance of divinity was mobilized to shine on the Holy Light Angel, and the divinity of the **** of nature immediately began to wash away the Holy Light essence contained in the Holy Light Angel. # Two more please subscribe! (end of this chapter) Chapter 258： 264 Angel of Death (3) Chapter 258 264 Angel of Death (3) Under the radiance of divinity, the Angel of Holy Light burst into a dazzling light for a moment, but it only exploded in an instant, and then gradually dimmed. Although Green controls only the broken divinity of the God of Nature, he has an essential advantage over the Holy Light contained in the Holy Light Angel. Although the rank and strength of the Lord of Holy Light are stronger than that of the God of Nature, this Holy Light Angel is only a primary artifact, contaminated with a breath of great existence, but cannot resist the true divinity at all. Even a powerful ant can''t shake a wounded dragon. It was just a moment of effort. Under the scorching of divine brilliance, the dazzling light that the Angel of Holy Light bloomed was finally completely extinguished, and Green could no longer feel the presence of the Holy Light from it. "Finally successful?" Green was refreshed and immediately checked the attributes: ? ? ? ? (damaged), alchemy creation [lv8], combat power [? ? ? ], Skills: Sword Master [lv9], Divine Blessing [lv2], False Divinity [lv0] A prompt message came immediately: Unknown [lv8] alchemy creation was found, status: damaged [12.3%], repair requires [1300] psionic power, do you choose to repair? Because all the holy light contained in it was washed away, it was inevitable that the angel of light would be damaged again, and the damage was greater than the damage caused by the previous fierce battle. And losing the Holy Light can no longer be called the Holy Light Angel, so the name of the attribute column becomes a series of question marks, and the combat power is also a question mark, and it is unbelievable that behind the original two skills, a brand new skill has appeared. - False divinity! Green estimated that this alchemy creation had some kind of mutation due to being irradiated by divine radiance for a long time, and new skills were derived. However, this skill is currently only [lv0] and cannot be used for the time being, so we need to continue to comprehend it. After ??Green checked, because the cemetery''s psionic energy balance was almost exhausted before, he did not rush to repair the damaged state this time, but tried to use death infection on the ''Angel of Light'' again. His mood was a little uneasy, with a bit of anticipation, watching, waiting for the result. As a black gas representing the energy of death penetrated into the body of the ''Angel of Holy Light'', this time it was not repelled by the Holy Light again, leaving a black mark on it. Green was secretly delighted. Although it was only a trace, it meant that as long as there was enough time, he could use [Death Infection] to completely undead, and transform it into a container that could carry the soul of a necromancer. However, this is also a rather lengthy process. According to the degree of undead infestation just now, don''t even think about completing this project within a month or two. Grimm never lacked patience when faced with critical decisions, and he never lacked time as a necromancer and demi-lich. For the next month or so, Green simply hid in Santa academy, and only concentrated on this one thing. Little by little, he transformed the ''Angel of Holy Light'' into a black-winged angel with a height of about About two meters in length, he was dressed in a dark red and inlaid gold-rimmed fine battle armor, with four wings, four arms, holding four black long swords, and wearing a metal mask like a male angel. Because the whole body was infected by the psychic energy of death, he could no longer be called the Angel of Light, so Green changed his name to the Angel of Death. During this period, Greene gained more than 2,000 psionic energy through the conquest of the foggy world and the proliferation of the Shadow Chamber of Commerce, which was just used to repair the angel of death. Originally, Green planned to transform the appearance of the newborn angel of death into that of a male four-winged fallen angel, and no longer retain the four arms, but during the transformation process, it was found that the reduction of two arms would affect the performance of Sword Master [lv9], so he had to keep four. The setting of the arms, forming the final four-winged angel of death form. In the cemetery, in the town hall. Green looked at this carefully designed angel of death and was very satisfied. After a while, a palm-sized ebony box appeared in front of the Angel of Death, engraved with dense magic runes, and a stream of light flashed from time to time. This is the life box that Green had made a long time ago, and inside it stored a strand of his split soul, which was sent directly by him. In the next moment, with a flash, the black phylactery plunged directly into the metal mask of the Angel of Death, causing him to tremble suddenly, his eyes slowly opened, and a vivid expression flashed. "The Angel of Death, the clone of the phylactery, has it been successful?" Green thought silently in his heart, slightly excited. At this time, his state is also very strange. He is obviously a person, but he has two perspectives. Faced with two scenes at the same time, he is still a little uncomfortable for a while. However, the magician''s powerful spiritual power will not be too difficult to adapt to after a period of time. And in general, the two sides will be divided into primary and secondary, Green''s main consciousness can quickly switch between the main body and the avatar without any obstacles. And when the clone is not concerned by the main consciousness, it still has a certain ability to act autonomously. Green was eager to try, and with a thought, the main consciousness entered the avatar of the angel of death, and immediately felt an unprecedented powerful force, which lifted his spirits, and muttered to himself: "Is this the legendary strength? It''s really amazingly powerful! There are also swordsmanship masters [lv9] and divine blessing [lv2]..." When Green''s main consciousness entered the Angel of Death, although he could not immediately gain legendary strength on his body, he directly shared the two skills of Angel of Death''s Sword Master [lv9] and Divine Blessing [lv2]. At this time, two new skills appeared in the skill column of Green''s body: Sword Master [lv1] and Divine Power Blessing [lv1]. This is also the relationship between the main body and the avatar. Skills can be shared, but the skill level is not good. Green''s main body still needs krypton gold or slowly practice to upgrade to obtain skills from the avatar. Even so, the effect of this feature is quite astonishing. Apart from the fact that [Divine Power Blessing] is the secret of the major churches, it is almost impossible for Green to obtain this skill through normal means, but this time it is easy to get it from The value shared by the Angel of Death is simply incalculable. Green was overjoyed and immediately checked the attributes of the clone: Death Angel, Life Box Clone, Alchemy Creation [lv8], Combat Strength [3550], Skills, Sword Master [lv9], Divine Blessing [lv2], False Divinity [lv0] Converted from Angel of Light to Angel of Death, the combat power declined slightly, which can be ignored. In addition, when he was washed by divine radiance, he acquired a new skill - false divine. Green made some tentative attempts, but still couldn''t raise the false divinity to [lv1], so that this somewhat mysterious skill was hung on the attribute bar, which could only be seen, not used. At present, Green''s research on divinity is very superficial, and he does not have much coveted for this skill. It is estimated that he can only use this skill if he is promoted to a higher level in the future, has a more thorough understanding of divinity, godhead, and divine power, or obtains a detailed description of the principle. . On the other side, in the misty world. The Cyclops tribe that migrated from the Bonecracking Wasteland have re-established their home under a mountain near the cemetery. These surviving Cyclops women and children did not resist or escape. The instinct to survive and continue the race made them understand the necessity of surrendering to the strong. As for the mysterious necromancer who destroyed the gnoll tribe one step ahead of schedule, Green did not find any trace of the other party in the end, so he had no choice but to withdraw his troops. Green originally wanted to occupy the gate of time and space not far from the gnoll tribe, but after this invasion, the Kingdom of Lorenzo will definitely strengthen the monitoring of the ruins of Faerun, and then want to repair the time and space on the main world side. Doors are almost impossible. Correspondingly, the value of the gate of time and space in the Ceylon Valley was greatly reduced. Green thought about it and decided to give it up. At least with the current strength and development speed of the cemetery, it is difficult to threaten the Kingdom of Lorenzo in the short term. Rather than contain many forces and occupy this gate of time and space, it is better to concentrate on development. Just over a month after Green made a fortune, several events of great influence occurred in the city of Fredenburg. First of all, after the Allied Forces were destroyed by the hand of God''s punishment, the three surviving legendary powerhouses disappeared, and no trace of the three was ever found. Secondly, the Holy Light Church, which originally wanted to ''mantis chasing cicadas, and the oriole behind'', did not cover up the news of the loss of the Holy Light Angel after all. But there was no gain, as if the angel of holy light had evaporated from the world. Then there is the fact that Nikolayevich actually resigned as the dean of Santa Academy... Green walked alone in the Santa Academy. The traces left by the invasion of the other world had been repaired as new, but the whole Academy gave people a feeling of gloom. It seems that Nikolayevich has resigned as dean, leaving the academy without a certain inner spirit, and teachers and apprentices feel overwhelmed. Although Nikolayevich made a decision to abandon the college at a critical time before, which caused great dissatisfaction among many teachers and students, after he really resigned, it became even more uncomfortable. These people thought that Nikolayevich would die in the position of the dean, and even secretly linked together, preparing to launch an impeachment and forcibly deprive the dean of some of the rights of the dean. But they didn''t expect this kind of situation at all. Nikolayevich directly took the salary from the bottom of the pot, and suddenly they lost their goal and lost their way to vent their emotions. As for who will be the dean of Santa College next, Green doesn''t care, he has already started to think about it, it''s time to leave here. Previously, Greene applied to enter the Santa Academy for further studies, mainly to complete the magical knowledge of the system, and by the way to avoid the turmoil within the special bureau. Now both of these goals have been achieved, and there are many additional gains to his satisfaction. In fact, due to Nikolayevich''s resignation from the position of dean, the academic faction that has actually begun to emerge within the special bureau has already fallen apart. Some of them will still gain the trust of Director Nikolayevich, and some will lose the trust of Director Nikolayevich. Adult support. This is a very rare opportunity for Green. With his noble status, plus seniority and military rank, he is willing to pay for the money, and he has a chance to win the position of the director of the special bureau of Langton City. (end of this chapter) Chapter 259： homecoming Chapter 259 Homecoming After half a month, the weather was a little hazy, and the bleak autumn wind curled the fallen leaves and sprinkled the streets of Langton City. It was almost noon when a long string of seven black carriages stopped on the square in front of Langton City Hall. This is the center of Langton City. The Special Bureau, the city government, the noble council, and the magician association are all nearby. Green stepped out of the carriage wearing a neat black special bureau uniform, and the rank on his shoulders had changed from major to lieutenant colonel. This time, Green spent a lot of time in Fredenburg City, and finally became the director of the Special Bureau of Langton City. By the way, he also upgraded his military rank by one level. A lot of people followed in the carriages behind. As Laura, who had gone with Greene at the beginning, she also followed, and with the rise of the tide, she was already a captain. At the back are the personnel brought back from Fredenburg City to supplement the shortage of personnel in the Special Bureau of Langton City. Because it suffered two huge losses in less than a year, the strength of the city-level special bureaus in Northwest Province dropped to freezing point. There were only one of the five action teams of the original Langton City Special Bureau, and there was a huge shortage of personnel. Green returned to Langton City this time, not only brought the Shadow Chamber of Commerce back from Fredenburg City, but also selected more than 20 of the original believers with good strength, pious and reliable Transcendents, led by Mrs. Sergei , as the team who took over the special bureau. These people directly followed Green''s team back this time, including Mrs. Sergey, all wearing the uniforms of the special bureau, full of energy and full of energy. At the same time, on the other side of the city, several unremarkable carriages quietly drove into the city of Langton. This is Freya and others secretly arranged by Green. In addition to the original team of the Shadow Chamber of Commerce, they also brought more than a dozen newcomers who acquired extraordinary abilities through trading. In the future, Langton City and the nearby Rhine City will be the main area for the development of the Shadow Chamber of Commerce. Covering two cities and nearby towns is already the limit of Green''s current response to the voice of prayer. On the ?? square, we had already heard the news that the new director of the Special Bureau had arrived, and some big figures in Langton City had come to greet him early, hoping to leave some impression on the new director. Because of the collapse of Faer?n City, the subsequent invasion of the Allied Forces from other worlds, and the large-scale riots of supernatural beings in Fredenburg City, the secrets of supernatural existence quickly changed from the big nobles to the middle and high-level government officials, capitalists, factory owners, bankers... This sub-elite spread spread. It made these people who had a little knowledge of the supernatural being very panic, especially the superhuman riot in Fredenburg City, which had to be guarded against. Naturally, he became more and more attentive to the Special Bureau, which represents the official management of extraordinary affairs, and only hoped that one day, when encountering strange problems, the Special Bureau should not be perfunctory. Green stepped out of the carriage and immediately saw a lot of acquaintances. Standing at the forefront is the mayor of Langton City. Green had seen this tall and bearded mayor at the house of Baron Lonanx when he first crossed. At that time, the other party was in a high position, and Green was only an apprentice housekeeper. It was estimated that the other party would not look at him as much, but now he stood in the cold wind for a long time, shaking his hands warmly with a smile on his face. The next two people, Green was all too familiar with, were Viscount Paul and Vincent in a noble suit. Now Viscount Paul has become the Speaker of the Langton City Noble Council, Vincent has also become a city councillor, and is engaged to a noble daughter. Green didn''t care about the etiquette of the nobles, and hugged Viscount Paul and Vincent with extra enthusiasm. In Green''s heart, there is some gratitude to Viscount Paul and Vincent, and this time, to control the city of Langton, he also needs the full support of the Wilson family. Followed by the president of the Society of Magicians, who was actually an acquaintance of Greene. Dr. Wilkins, who had just become a necromancer and had given Green a lot of help, actually became the president of the Society of Magicians in Langton! Dr. Wilkins is still the same as before, but Green can clearly feel from the magic fluctuations on his body that this old guy has undoubtedly broken through to the official level. Behind ?? are some nobles and celebrities in the city, and there is a chatty entertainment. Green was not good at these at first, but under the flattery of these nobles and celebrities, he seems to be able to do it with ease. Until the end of the welcome banquet in the evening, Green returned directly to Wilson Castle. This move further showed his close relationship with the Wilson family as the new director of the special bureau, and also sent a goodwill signal to the local aristocratic class, and completely put Paul. The Viscount is bound to the chariot of the special round. is still the familiar Wilson Castle. In a luxurious living room, the fireplace is lit, and the flames are swaying, making the interior very warm. Butler Laurens poured three glasses of slightly sweet sparkling wine into the clean goblet he wiped. Green, Vincent and Viscount Paul all changed into casual clothes and sat casually on the expensive white leather sofa. The three of them chatted about memories. The atmosphere was very harmonious. Until half an hour later, Green got up to leave, leaving only Paul and Vincent. Special father and son duo. "I didn''t expect that in just one year, Green actually became the director of our Langton City Special Bureau!" Vincent deliberately sighed: "I still remember how depressed he looked when he first came to our house, really The world is impermanent!" Viscount Paul also sighed: "Yeah! I didn''t expect Green to reach this point at the beginning. But it doesn''t really matter what the director of the special bureau is, it''s just a position and can be replaced at any time. Green''s real capital is He is officially the strength of a middle-level necromancer." "He''s really a genius! When I heard about the situation in Faerun City, I thought he was definitely finished, and I was sad for him for a while." Vincent shook his head and said, "I didn''t expect that he not only survived, but also broke through unexpectedly. The bottleneck has become a full-scale magician." This is Green''s statement to the outside world, but Viscount Paul doesn''t believe it at all. He concluded that Green must have some unknown secrets, otherwise it would never be possible to transform from an ordinary person to a formal mage in such a short period of time. However, Viscount Paul is a smart person and won''t have so much curiosity, and he also reminded his son that Green''s identity has been completely different now. In addition to the past friendship, don''t forget the awe of the superior. . And he can feel that Green''s return this time is obviously not as simple as returning home, and the position of director of the special bureau of Langton City is not something that can be won casually. With Green''s character, he paid a lot of price to return to Langton City, and he brought back so many subordinates. If it is not impossible to refuse, Viscount Paul does not even want to deeply bind the family to Green, because the current high-spiritedness is likely to contain unimaginable risks. Vincent saw his father''s worries and explained: "Don''t worry, father, we should trust Green, I know what you are worried about, but you taught me that when I get benefits, I must take corresponding risks. And I trust Green, I There is a hunch that maybe in a few years, our Wilson family will become an earl family." The next day, in the Special Bureau of Langton City, in the director''s office. The refurbished luxury office has no features, but it is luxurious enough. The furniture and decoration materials are of the highest quality. Green estimates that two thousand pounds to decorate this office is definitely not enough. And the person who handled this was the Deputy Director Poppy, who was standing in front of his desk with a smile on his face. Dragging his fat body and standing in front of Green, he didn''t feel embarrassed at all because Green was his subordinate, on the contrary, he seemed to take it for granted, as if he had expected that today, Green would soar. Deputy Chief Bobby is Viscount Paul''s best friend, and he is also his own. Of course Green will not embarrass him, but will continue to use this seemingly stupid fat man. Don''t underestimate this guy. With the strength of a mere high-level apprentice knight, he can stay in the position of the deputy director of the special bureau of Langton City. This fat man definitely has his extraordinary ability and keen vision. The deputy director of Starks, who had competed with him for the position of director, is now half-height, and the director who had just been airborne before, led a team to exterminate the alien invaders, and never came back. Which of these people are not countless times more outstanding than Deputy Director Bobby, but now only this stupid fat man is still standing here safely. Green is quite satisfied with this old fried dough stick, and has no plans to replace it, and of course he doesnt trust it too much. Fortunately, this fat man is very obedient, his status is embarrassing, and he doesn''t care about his face. After Deputy Director Bobby reported to work, as the new Assistant Director, Laura knocked on the door and came in with a document. "What''s the matter?" Green walked over to the bed, looking down at the busy street below through the translucent window screen. Laura is very adaptable to the new job. As a springboard for promotion to the deputy director, the power of the assistant director is not inferior to that of the deputy director. She put the information on the desk and said sternly: "I just received news from the General Administration that the Church of the Holy Light besieged the three legendary powerhouses from other worlds in Wolf City." "Oh?" Green looked back and looked back, the news aroused his interest. Back then, the Allied Forces from the Other World were aggressive and almost destroyed the city of Fredenburg. If it wasn''t for the critical moment, the church would launch the hand of God''s punishment, and the city of Fredenburg would have fallen. In the end, the Allied forces were wiped out, and only the legendary mage Murray, the centaur Druid, and the rat-man assassin Jerry escaped. What followed was the joint wanted and frantic pursuit of the Kingdom of Lorenzo and the Church of the Holy Light, and the Archbishop of Sidious put the responsibility for the loss of the Angel of Light on their heads, causing the anger of the church''s top brass. , launched the Eye of Light, searched for the whereabouts of the three, and finally locked them in Wolf City. The second update is complete, please subscribe! (end of this chapter) Chapter 260： Community of interests Chapter 260 Community of Interests "What''s the result?" Green asked in a light tone. In fact, he had already guessed the result. "According to the news from the Special Bureau of Wolf City, after the three legendary powerhouses from other worlds were exposed, they fled all the way to the nearby Lanlok Desert, entered the depths of the desert, and still did not escape. They were dispatched by the royal family and the Church of the Holy Light. An unknown number of legendary powerhouses were besieged, and it was finally confirmed that the Centaur Druid was dead, the Rat Man Assassin was dead, and the Human Mage was missing." "Oh?" Gran was slightly surprised, he thought all three of them had fallen: "I didn''t expect that the mage who specialized in lightning spells escaped." "Yes, a notification will be issued from above, so that the special bureaus in various places will pay more attention to this person." Laura said, pushing the document in front of Green and motioning him to sign it, which is also the purpose of her visit. In fact, this news is not important to Green, after all, Wolf City is more than 3,000 kilometers away from Langton City, and the escaped legendary mage Murray will not hide here. Swish, he waved his pen, signed his name, and handed the information back to Laura. Green looked at his watch and asked, "Is the old one-eyed here?" "I''m already waiting outside, do I need to call him in in advance?" Laura replied. "Tell him to come in." Green nodded: "Let the secretary come in with a cup of tea, after all, he is an old friend." "Okay!" Laura smiled and turned to go out. After a while, an old one-eyed man in a formal suit walked in with a smile on his face. After seeing Green, he looked even more humble. He was originally a peripheral member of the Dietrich family, but now the decline of the Dietrich family has affected his business. Fortunately, he has a network in the capital, but he will not be in Dietrich. Family man hanged from a tree Green shook hands with him heartily, and talked about some past events. After the secretary came in with tea and took a sip, he got to the point: "Old One-eyed, we don''t need to beat around the bush in our relationship, I mean you to come here. It should be understood that at least 10,000 enchanted rifles and more than 100 field guns, I can trade in gold, you can tell me how long it will take to get them." Saying that, Green took out a heavy, palm-sized gold brick from the drawer of the desk and threw it on the table with a bang. This is the gold produced by the gold mine in the misty world. Not long ago, the pioneering force led by the kobold shaman broke through a goblin tribe and discovered a large underground gold mine by the way. Because of this gold mine, Green had the confidence to ask for 10,000 enchanted rifles and hundreds of field guns. Such a large number immediately frightened the old one-eyed to take a breath. He couldn''t help but look at Green with a strange look, wondering if this guy was going to rebel? However, given Green''s status and the current situation of the kingdom, it is unlikely to rebel, but if it is not a rebellion, why do you want those weapons? That was a big deal worth hundreds of thousands of pounds! "What? Is there any difficulty?" Seeing that the other party didn''t speak, Green frowned slightly, and a cold light flashed in his eyes. The breath leaked out inadvertently, making the old one-eyed shiver, and the cold sweat on his forehead broke out. It felt like being stared at by an ancient beast. Even the high-ranking backer behind him did not have such tyranny. momentum. The old one-eyed came back to his senses in fright, swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and said quickly: "Sir, it is indeed a little troublesome, you also know about Faerun City and Fredenburg, the kingdom has been tense from top to bottom recently, no It''s as loose as before, as long as you make some money, and you can get it up and down, there will be no problem. Moreover, the amount you want this time is too large, and I have no right to make the decision, so I have to report it." Green smiled. In fact, he is not in a hurry to get tens of thousands of enchanted rifles. The reason why he said that is to beat the old one-eyed, and by the way, let the person behind the old one-eyed look at his strength, so as to lay a good foundation for continued cooperation in the future, so as to avoid The other party has shallow eyelids and doesn''t take himself seriously. Green got up, walked around the desk, came to the old one-eyed side, patted him on the shoulder and said, "I want less, how can you make money? Don''t worry, these weapons will not appear in the kingdom and will not be given to you. It will cause trouble. As for the tightness of the investigation, it does not matter. I can give you time to deliver the goods in ten times within the next year, which should be no problem. " The old one-eyed eyes lit up, and greed flashed in his eyes. If he completes this transaction, he can earn at least 20,000 gold pounds from it. He has no way to refuse this amount, even if he faces the risk of being hanged on the gallows. And the reason why he said that just now was to explore Green, see Green''s bottom line, and try to fight for rights. Half an hour later, the old one-eyed left Green''s office excitedly. Next, he had to make a trip to the capital in person, in order to facilitate the deal no matter what. With a slightly excited mood, the old one-eyed was walking downstairs, just in time to see Vincent walking up. The two met face to face, nodded slightly to each other, then passed by, and the old one-eyed turned and disappeared at the corner of the stairs. Vincent stopped and looked back. Vincent is no stranger to this famous black market boss in Langton City, but his identities are different. Every time he comes forward, it is the Laurens butler, and he does not need Vincent. The viscount heir appeared in person. "He actually came here directly. What did Green have to do with him? It was rumored that Green had a close relationship with this old one-eyed. It doesn''t seem to be groundless." Vincent walked into Green''s office with a few questions. Compared to meeting the old one-eyed just now, the atmosphere of meeting with Vincent was much more relaxed and harmonious. Green smiled, still the same as in the past, but Vincent''s enthusiasm was inevitably a little more cautious and respectful. In dealing with people, Vincent is indeed extraordinary, showing caution and respect that does not make people feel alienated but very comfortable. After a few greetings, Green went straight to the subject and asked, "How is it? How did Uncle Paul think about the thing I said yesterday?" Vincent smiled and said: "When you return to Langton City this time, the family will naturally give full support. My father has given me full responsibility and mobilize all the resources of the family to cooperate with you." "Very well, I knew that Uncle Paul would not let me down." Green nodded with satisfaction: "It''s not too late, immediately prepare the site to recruit workers, and open the factory as soon as possible." It turns out that Greene proposed to Viscount Paul last night to build a factory to manufacture all kinds of equipment. At present, the kingdom has strict control on weapons such as firearms and cannons, but there is almost no control on ordinary cold weapons and armored crossbows. After all, the appearance of firearms has a great impact on cold weapons. Except for high-level extraordinary people, on the regular battlefield, it is already very Less large-scale use of cold weapons. However, what Green is currently facing is to change the clothes for a large number of servants, at least let the kobolds whose defense rely only on fur wear metal armor, and also need to make special gun mounts and heavy armor for the Cyclops. Green''s purpose is to put They built a humanoid tank that crushed the battlefield. Although there is a skeleton workshop in the cemetery, all the things made there must be exchanged for psionic energy. Green doesnt want to waste psionic energy on these equipment, so he decided that he must have a factory that he can trust. Green will not do it himself. He told Viscount Paul last night that he hoped the Wilson family would come forward to set up the factory. This move is also in order to further bind Viscount Paul and build more common interests for both parties, because all equipment produced by the factory, Green will use the gold produced by the goblin gold mine to pay for the goods. Only this one is based on the shares occupied by Viscount Paul, every year. You can get 30,000 pounds of dividends. And with the expansion of Green''s territory in the foggy world, there are more and more servants under his command, and more ordnance and armor are needed. At that time, this factory will bring more benefits. Facing Green''s urging, Vincent agreed, but then said with a look of embarrassment: "Green, you know, it''s not difficult to build this factory with the power of the family, but your request is to produce enchanted equipment, this is It is necessary to hire a large number of magicians, and the Association of Magicians must be avoided. Dr. Wilkins of the Association of Magicians has a good relationship with the family. My father asked me to ask whether he should come forward or you should find Dr. Wilkins in person. Negotiate?" Green had a case for a long time. In his plan, the shareholders of this factory could not only include himself and Viscount Paul, but also Mr. Mayor and Dr. Wilkins. Since the death of Baron Lonanx, after some overt or covert contests, the steel company left as a legacy is still run by the young baroness, but most of the company''s shares and the baroness herself, actually. Shangdu has become the ban of the mayor of Woodskin. In ?? Green''s plan, Mayor Woods King''s steel company would be the main raw material supplier for the new plant. As for Dr. Wilkins, the president of the Magic Association became a shareholder of the factory, and the problem of hiring magicians was naturally solved. Green took out an authorization document from the drawer and handed it to Vincent: "Tell Uncle Paul that he will personally contact Mayor Woodskin and Dr. Wilkins, I can take out up to four tiers of shares, but They have to guarantee the raw materials, and the number of enchanted magicians." Vincent''s eyes lit up. He discussed the matter with his father last night, and felt that the best way was for Mayor Lawoodskin and Dr. Wilkins to buy shares, but he was a little worried that Green was young and vigorous and would not give up his interests. He didn''t expect that Green was far more mature than they expected. "Okay! I''ll do it now. I believe those two gentlemen will be very happy to be one of the owners of our new factory." Vincent picked up the document excitedly and repeatedly assured Green that the factory would be up and running within a week. sent Vincent away, Green turned to the back of the desk and sat back. The matter here came to an end, and his attention was also focused on the Shadow Chamber of Commerce. Freya and others who arrived almost at the same time as Green were temporarily placed in a residential building in the lower city. This is the real estate that Serena turned into a crow and flew in to buy it in advance. It will be used as a temporary base for the Shadow Merchant Guild to place in the lower city in the future. (end of this chapter) Chapter 261： 267 upgrade Chapter 261 267 Upgrade In Green''s plan, the special bureau was used as a military deterrent and an official background, and the interests of the factory were used to win over Viscount Paul, Mayor Woodskin, and Dr. Wilkins, who represented nobles, officials, and magicians, and then used the Shadow Chamber of Commerce model. Develop members at the bottom of Langton City, and then form a huge network from top to bottom to completely control Langton City, and become a rear base that can continuously supply various resources. In fact, in comparison, the development difficulty of the Shadow Chamber of Commerce in Langton City is lower than that in Fredenburg City. Although the economic situation of Langton City is better, and the city is smaller, there are not so many unemployed workers and homeless people, but the influence of other religions here is also very weak, and because of the strong power of the nobility, the land annexation is more serious, a large number of The landless peasants were reduced to tenants and were brutally exploited, and their lives were very difficult. The development of the Shadow Chamber of Commerce must also be adapted to local conditions. In a big city like Fredenburg, it must rely on the bottom citizens, and in a small city like Langton, it must pay attention to the countryside. This is Green''s high-rise strategy for the Shadow Chamber of Commerce. As for how Freya and the others will implement it, Green will not interfere too much. And now, the Shadow Chamber of Commerce has experience in Fredenburg City, and has a fairly complete process for developing members. The subordinates brought in are also very reliable and energetic. Just settle down and start work immediately, according to the previous division of labor, or enter the factory as a worker; or pretend to be a wandering witch doctor and go to the countryside to practice medicine and treat diseases; or pretend to be weird to scare people, and it is more convenient to spread beliefs when people are afraid. Green, through the soul link, saw that the entire Shadow Chamber of Commerce was operating in an orderly manner... A month later, Green returned to Langton City to take over the work of the Special Bureau. Including the small factions within the special bureau, no one dared to jump out and challenge things. Although Nikolayevich has resigned as the dean of Santa College, what happened in the end is unclear to the city of Langton. Green inadvertently revealed that under the recommendation of Lieutenant Colonel Cynthia, the proud disciple of the old dean Entering the training class of Santa Academy, many people suddenly had a lot of reverie, and then various versions of the rumors emerged. In these rumors, Green has many identities, the proud disciple or illegitimate son of the legendary mage Nikolayevich, the secret lover of Lieutenant Colonel Cynthia, etc... Anyway, no matter what version of the rumors, the most fundamental meaning is that Green is young, but his identity and abilities are very unusual, and it is a matter of course to take the position of director. At the same time, the factory that Vincent was responsible for set up, with the full investment of the Wilson family, the mayor personally stood on the platform, the government actively cooperated, and the attached magician arrived in time, and trial production began in less than ten days. At the beginning of the factory, there were more than 700 skilled workers, all of whom were recruited from other factories, and they could start working directly without any training. Among them, there are 120 magicians from the Association of Magicians. All of them enjoy the treatment of senior engineers. They work eight hours a day and have one day off each week. There are currently only two products in this factory - enchanted armor and enchanted spear. The output is also unsatisfactory. It produces 600 sets of excellent enchanted armor and 2,000 enchanted spears or war knives per month. The main reason for limiting the output is the number of enchanting magicians. A set of enchanting armor needs at least five or six working days for an apprentice-level enchanting magician to complete. The process of enchanting weapons is simpler and takes two working days. At present, there are only more than 260 registered magicians in the Lanton City Magician Association, and almost half of them have already entered Green''s factory. talked about. Fortunately, Green didn''t expect to eat a fat man in one bite, and he can accept the current output. The first batch of armors and weapons produced by the factory have been equipped in the foggy world. The first batch of new equipment is the gnoll troops in the servant army. These two-meter-tall beast-shaped humanoid warriors are the strongest and most powerful under Green''s command. The most ferocious servant army. As a reward, three hundred sets of enchanted armor shining with magical halo and two matching enchanted swords appeared in the gnoll''s camp. As the news spread, the entire servant army was shocked. They were forced to become Green''s servant army. They never thought that the mysterious and powerful master would equip them with beautiful armor that could be seen. There are also swords shining with cold light. Even the leaders of their tribes have never owned such fine and sharp swords. Now they are allotted two each, and the whole gnoll camp is boiling. The excited gnolls roared and put on new enchanted armors on the spot. The cold metal was attached to their fur, and the feeling made these big dogs feel more comfortable than ever. The leg armor is specially designed according to the recurve joints of the gnoll, without any discomfort. The heavy breastplate was buckled in front of the body, tied tightly with leather straps, and when it was tapped lightly, it clacked, and a series of runes appeared. That sense of security made many gnolls feel that even the longbow of the elf ranger was not enough. It was impossible to shoot through this solid breastplate. The jackals screamed, and some even barked excitedly, and the whole camp fell into a carnival. When the other servants in the vicinity saw this scene, they were full of envy and hatred. At this moment, a figure descended from the sky, and at the next moment, there was a bang, and a coercion enveloped the spot, causing the boiling gnoll camp to instantly lose its voice. A pair of huge black wings spread out, and the majestic Thunder Angel Rota was three meters above the ground, looking down at the jackal camp. "Warriors!" Rota''s slightly hoarse but magnetic voice resounded through the entire camp of the servant army: "This is the master''s reward for your brave battle. Your loyalty will eventually be rewarded, keep working hard!" Having said that, Rota spread her wings, rose into the sky again, and disappeared into the camp of the servant army in a blink of an eye. At this time, the gnoll camp erupted in cheers of howls and howls. And the kobolds, lizardmen, and half-orcs near Rota''s words also heard it, and their eyes lit up. Get well-equipped as a work of art. All this happened in the servant camp near the cemetery, Green saw it all, and was very satisfied. The equipment produced by the factory next month, he does not intend to distribute it directly, but to be a reward for success, to fully mobilize the enthusiasm of these servant troops. Sure enough, the next day he set off to destroy a tribe of orcs, and the gnoll servant army who had just changed his clothes showed amazing combat effectiveness. The gnoll, who had been fighting fiercely and fiercely, became even more insane. With its well-equipped equipment, it was like a wild dog. A single charge dashed away a thousand orc warriors, followed by the kobolds on both wings. Just a massacre. In this battle, the power of the enchanted equipment was vividly displayed. In the whole battle, none of the gnoll warriors died, only six were injured, all of them were flesh wounds. With the rough and fleshy physique of the gnoll, they could quickly recover. In the face of the heavily armed gnolls, the orcs who were originally the second-level arms suffered a big loss. More than 500 orcs were killed or injured. Faced with the crushing of the equipment, they died very embarrassed. Taking this as an opportunity, Green had previously ordered to suspend the expansion due to the appearance of the ancient white dragon of the natural disaster grade. Under the stimulation of the brand-new enchanted equipment, he blew the horn to expand the territory again. This time, because of the extra Death Angel clones, with the blessing of divine power, although the combat power did not reach the natural disaster level, it properly smashed the high-level legends, even with one enemy, two, one against three, plus four-winged angels. With the help of Shadow Red Dragon, with the current strength of the cemetery, as long as it does not encounter a powerful enemy of natural disaster level, it can sweep thousands of miles and lay a huge territory. With each battle, the balance of psionic energy in the cemetery climbed steadily. Green''s heart was very happy, and he began to plan his next plan: "My meditation method has stayed at [lv5] for a long time. After such a long period of precipitation, it is time to improve." Thinking of this, Green''s eyes were fixed on the town center at the core of the cemetery. On the top of the town center, the big clock revealed by the meditation instrument is lingering with brilliant magical rays of light. The hands of the clock "click" and make a crisp movement, and you can feel it every time you turn Green. To my own understanding of meditation a little deeper. At this time, on the huge clock dial, the second hand keeps turning, but the minute and hour hands are still. The minute hand points in the direction of [12] only a little bit, and the hour hand points in the direction of [6], which is also only a little bit short. The [6] on the ?? hour hand represents the sixth level of the meditation method. At this time, the state is already the fifth level of perfection. It is only one step away from the past, but it also reaches the bottleneck. If someone else is cultivating and encountering such a situation, they can only wait for the opportunity and keep accumulating strength. Maybe a breakthrough can be achieved in a month, and it may take a year or even ten years to pass. But Green didn''t have such an obstacle. He glanced at the psionic energy balance in the cemetery, more than 6,400, which was enough. In the next moment, with the movement of his thoughts, the five thousand spiritual energy washed down in an instant and poured into the town hall. In an instant, the town hall became more majestic at a speed visible to the naked eye, a towering palace, grand and majestic. Located on the top of the town hall tower, the big clock embodied by Green''s meditation method was upgraded along with the town hall. Finally, after the second hand made a full circle, the minute hand moved a little to point directly above, and the hour hand below also moved. Yi Cun pointed to the bottom [6]... Suddenly, a clear and distant bell rang throughout the cemetery, and even reached all the territories controlled by Green in the foggy world. Boom~boom~boom~boom~boom~boom~ Six bells rang in unison, and a dazzling magic light burst out from the dial of the big bell in an instant... (end of this chapter) Chapter 262： Knights of Langton Chapter 262 The Knights of Langton At the same time, in the main world, Green''s body was also shrouded in a colorful magic light, and there was a faint sound of a bell sounding like nothing from his body. As the bell rang, the magic power in the body soared, the spiritual power increased rapidly, and the understanding of magic and many skills was further deepened... Green felt that he was improving in all directions. This was the transformation of a formal-level magician from a middle-level to a high-level. As the meditation method broke through the bottleneck and reached [lv6], Green officially became a high-level formal necromancer, and then brought a series of Skill upgrade tips for: Spiritism increased to [lv6]; Bone Shield has been upgraded to [lv4]; Bone Spear Array has been upgraded to [lv2]; Death Infection increased to [lv4]; Corpse explosion increased to [lv2]; Eye of Vision has been upgraded to [lv3]; Infiltrate the spiritual world and upgrade to [lv3]; Shadow Flash increased to [lv2]; These skills are all because of Green''s own magic and spiritual power, which makes his understanding of skills more thorough, which in turn leads to skill upgrades. And those skills that are not related to the improvement of magic and spiritual power, such as death vines, are not upgraded accordingly. As the magic light receded, Green was free to check his attributes immediately: Host: Green Wilson Occupation: Necromancer Level: Formal high-level [Meditation lv6] Combat Power: [350] Spiritual Power Limit: [1780] Seeing that his combat power has tripled, Green is very satisfied. Although his current strength is not the top among high-level formal-level superhumans, he is a big step forward from being promoted to legend. Green thought for a moment and returned to the cemetery again. He looked at the big clock on the top of the town hall. After six o''clock, the second hand turned normally, but the progress of the minute and hour hands became disproportionately slow. According to this progress , wait until the next upgrade, at least two years later. This means that Green has a cemetery. You can upgrade the embodied meditation method by upgrading the town hall of the cemetery. Otherwise, if you want to be promoted from the official level to the legendary, let alone two years, it is ten years, and the ninth floor will be stuck. Yes, even many superhumans at the peak of the official level could not take the most crucial step in their lives, and eventually died of old age, regretting for life. After the ?? upgrade, Green became familiar with the power of skyrocketing, and his power in the foggy world and the main world entered a period of steady development. The entire city of Langton spent half a year peacefully. During this period, Green completely stabilized his strength. The hour hand of the embodied clock has passed six oclock, and the minute hand has passed a quarter of the dial. At the same time, the Legion of the Undead in the cemetery finally reached the full limit of spiritual power. Due to the existence of the servant army, Green adjusted the Legion of the Undead to increase the number of high-level arms as much as possible and reduce the proportion of low-level arms. And after half a year of expansion, the number of the servant army has skyrocketed, from the original 2,000 to more than 5,000, and the total number of tribes attached to the cemetery has reached thirteen. For the first time, human towns appeared, and two towns surrendered one after another, one Black Feather Town and one White Stone Town, each sending 200 spearmen to join the servant army. It was the first time I encountered a human town, which attracted Green''s special attention. Unfortunately, these were just two ordinary human towns, and they were not fundamentally different from those tribes of gnolls and lizardmen. It was only known from the mayor of White Rock that there was a larger city about 20 days to the east, where there was a lord and a group of Griffin Knights was stationed there. In the main world, the scale of the equipment manufacturing factory has been further expanded, and the number of enchanted magicians recruited by the factory has reached 200, all of which were invited by Dr. Wilkins from other places through relationships, which made the production scale of the equipment manufacturing factory expand rapidly. And under the premise of not affecting the basic products, the trial production of giant enchanted armor and super-large weapons that can be equipped with Cyclops began. However, this work is not going well. Making armor for a six-meter-tall Cyclops is not easy to fool by simply zooming in. The 30-centimeter-thick steel armor is depicted with a magic circle, and the strength is strong enough to bear Cyclops itself does a full blow, which is definitely a very challenging and difficult job. For this work, Vincent specially organized a research team, convened three ferroalloy experts and twenty high-level enchanting magicians, and strived to manufacture the giant enchanted armor in the shortest time possible. As for how to use these armors, Green knew that many people were secretly curious, and he did not hide it blindly, and simply summoned the clay golem. Clay golems of similar size can also be equipped with this giant enchanted armor, and as a full-scale necromancer, it is not particularly surprising that they can contract with a clay golem. Even so, Green''s strength is enough to shock some people. It is equivalent to a formal elementary-level clay golem. If equipped with a giant enchanted armor, it is enough to leapfrog and kill a formal intermediate-level superhuman, and the most important thing is that no one knows. Green can summon a few clay golems at a time, not to mention that Green''s hidden Cyclops is the real trump card. The fifth-level arms are equivalent to the formal intermediate level. If equipped with a full set of giant enchanting equipment, the combat power will be increased by at least [30] enough to compete. Official high-level enemy. In addition, the Shadow Chamber of Commerce has also developed quite well. It is similar to the transmission mode of pyramid selling, which has caused the towns and villages near Langton City to spread rapidly on a large scale in a short period of time. As long as you devote yourself to prayer, it is possible to obtain divine grace and become a divinely favored person with extraordinary abilities. In fact, similar rumors are not uncommon in urban slums and vast villages. The general cult spread is in a similar situation, deceiving, fooling, and brainwashing, which makes people addicted. Unlike other cults, the Shadow Chamber of Commerce is called the Chamber of Commerce, but it does not ask for property except for devout prayers, and as long as you are devout enough and exchange your faith for psionic energy, you can truly obtain an extraordinary ability bestowed by Green. At the beginning, the publicity of the Shadow Chamber of Commerce was not smooth, until more than a month later, someone really obtained extraordinary power through prayer, and people saw the real effect, which immediately attracted a large number of believers, and then spread it from ten to ten, just a few short Month has grown to hundreds of thousands of believers, and it has spread to the nearby Rhine City, and the development momentum has even exceeded Green''s expectations. Among them, about one-twentieth of those who have obtained extraordinary abilities, after all, not everyone has the time and promises devout prayers. Even so, this is a considerable number, but after learning from the experience of the city of Fredenburg, thousands of superhumans suddenly appeared. If the control is not good, there will definitely be trouble. Green used to be a high-profile affair in Fredenburg City, but now he is the director of the Langton City Special Bureau, and he regards Langton City as the cornerstone of development. Of course, Langton City cannot be thrown into chaos. In fact, these people who have acquired extraordinary abilities are considered talents. If you want to appease them, you just need to give them an ascending channel in the social system. The reason why it was like that in Fredenburg City was because the local aristocrats and the government didnt care about these demands. In the end, they had no choice but to take risks. Of course ??Green wouldnt let something similar happen in Langton City, but he wouldnt accept it all. First, there were too many people and it was impossible to place them. Second, the good and the bad were mixed, and it was not the way to employ people. So Green divided these people into three levels according to their strength. The third level was equivalent to high-level apprentices. There were only more than thirty people. All of them joined the special bureau and were led by Mrs. Sergey. The next level was equivalent to a middle-level apprentice, with a number of six or seven hundred, led by Owen, and were all stuffed by Green into the Knights reorganized in Langton City. Because of the disaster in Faer?n and the loss of the alien invasion, the special bureaus and knights in all parts of the Northwest Province suffered heavy losses, and the knights originally stationed in Langton were destroyed. However, due to financial constraints, the Royal Government has been unable to afford the cost of rebuilding the Special Bureau and the local Knights. This is why Nikolayevich will serve as the director of the Special Bureau of Northwest Province. The college recruits students and replenishes the personnel of the special bureau in large numbers. The situation of the ?? Knight Order was even more complicated. The kingdom government directly assigned the task of rebuilding the Knight Order to each city. However, the finances of the cities were not well-off, and officials from all over the country, as well as local nobles, were not very enthusiastic about rebuilding the Knights. There were even some nobles who took advantage of the fire and turned the remaining members of the Knights into private soldiers. The situation in Langton City is not bad. The newly-built Knight Order is named directly after Langton City, called the Langton Knight Order. It has recruited 200 people, which is still far from the full 1,000 people in a Knight Order. Because of the difficulty in recruiting personnel, the standards are broader and no longer limited to knights. As long as they are extraordinary, they can join the knights. Although it is still called the Knights in name, it has been reduced to a local armed force in essence. It happened that Green solved this problem in one go. Six or seven hundred people were stuffed in, and it was almost full. By the way, he also gave Owen a position as the head of the Knights. At present, Owen is already a Druid of [lv3], and his loyalty has also increased a lot. As the leader of the Knights, his strength is not enough. However, Viscount Paul came forward to support it, and Green secretly supported it, and no one came out to question it. Besides, of the six or seven hundred believers who joined the Knights, except for Owen, who represented the Shadow Chamber of Commerce, no one else could command them at all. As for the remaining Transcendents who only have [lv1], Green does not plan to take care of them any more. First, there are so many people that he is not easy to place them. Second, although these people are powerful, they are weak. The people who are here are settled, and the rest of the war five scum can''t turn over much waves. And the remaining people are not without a way out. As long as they pray sincerely and continue to accumulate psionic energy, they can join the Knights after they level up. In addition, you can also join the castle of the rural nobles. As long as you correct your mentality and rely on extraordinary abilities, you can also get treatment and status far beyond that of ordinary people. (end of this chapter) Chapter 263： Dream Curse Chapter 263 Dream Curse This morning, Green was routinely drinking tea in the Office of the Director of the Special Bureau. In fact, as the director, apart from signing some documents, he usually has nothing to do. Instead, deputy director Bobby and Laura are the assistants of the director. But today Green was waiting in the office, but Laura said there was something important to report to him. A few minutes later, with a knock on the door, Laura in a black uniform walked in valiantly, followed by a slightly shrinking man behind her. Green glanced at him. He also knew this man. It was the black market businessman who had been entangled by evil spirits before and almost died. "Oh? Isn''t this Roddick? Sit down and talk about something." Green motioned them to sit down kindly, and poured a glass of water for Roddick himself. This made Roddick feel terrified. He already knew Green''s current status. He was a real big man. He didn''t even need to take action. Just a single sentence could make a mouse-like person like him die without a burial. Laura was still present, which gave him a little more peace of mind. He still trusted Laura, otherwise he wouldn''t take the risk to find Laura this time. "Thank you sir!" Roddick hurriedly bowed to take the teacup, the water cup was a little hot, but he didn''t dare to put it down. Laura couldn''t help laughing a little at his bear-like appearance, and simply said for him: "Director, Roddick has some important findings to report to me. I think it''s a big deal, so I''ll bring him here and report to you directly." "Tell me what''s going on?" Green asked. Black market businessmen like Roddick can sometimes get some secret information. "It''s the remnants of the Tower of Yin Spirits that have revived!" Laura said a little seriously: "Roddick saw them several times in the lower city, and he didn''t know what he was doing." At this time, Roddick was busy nodding, and finally said: "Sir, you know that last time I was entangled by an evil spirit and almost died. Fortunately, my life was hard, and I finally survived. I didn''t expect a blessing in disguise With a special ability, I can see things that normal people can''t see, such as ghosts and ghosts." Green nodded slightly, he knew that Roddick should have been stimulated by his brain, which made him accidentally acquire the ability of ''Spiritual Vision''. This ability to see ghosts and ghosts is not so special, and if there are no other abilities, it will not even be included in the category of supernatural beings. "How did you confirm that those people were from the Tower of Yin Spirits?" Green asked. Others might not know, but he knew best in his heart that almost all the Taoists from the Tower of Yin Spirits had been taken away by him. "My lord, I also discovered it by accident." Roddick said hurriedly: "About half a month ago, I was waiting for people at the Nancy Bar in the lower city, and I happened to see a strong man dressed as a worker sneaking in. The chef of the bar. You know, the chef of the bar is generally not allowed to come in and out. I was also bored, so I took a look and found that this person has a sense of incongruity. I use that kind of I glanced at the ability, who would have thought that there was a ghost floating behind the man! It was a ghost in a black robe, and because of the resentment, I couldn''t see it clearly, but I was sure that there was a ghost on the ghost''s robe. Tower sign..." Green frowned slightly, glanced at Laura, and said lightly, "Has that worker caught it?" Laura nodded immediately and said, "I got it, that person is Lockhart, a worker at a carriage station. According to the investigation, he was once a believer in the outskirts of the Tower of Yin Spirits. After my interrogation, I can basically confirm that Roddick saw that person and once The spirit body lying on Lockhart''s back is the ghost of the Pope of the Tower of Yin Spirits - David Trudeau. Unfortunately, this Lockhart is only an outsider and does not know where David Trudeau is really hiding. " Green frowned slightly. He didn''t expect that after David True''s death, his soul was neither completely dissipated nor attracted by the void ghost he believed in, but instead turned into a ghost wandering in the main world. If that''s all, with Green''s current strength and status, he doesn''t need to care about a mere lone ghost. However, based on Green''s understanding of Laura, this shrewd and capable woman will never waste time. Since this matter is mentioned, there must be other reasons, so don''t worry and wait for Laura''s next sentence. Sure enough, when Laura and Roddick finished telling the story, Green couldn''t help frowning and pondered silently. It turned out that Roddick saw the ghost of David True clinging to the inn worker named Lockhart. He was actually in contact with a peripheral member of the Dietrich family and wanted to meet the current Dietrich family. The highest head of Langton City - Mrs. Shirley Will. When Green heard the name, he couldn''t help being a little interested. He never thought that this woman did not die in Faerun City. She was framed by the blood knight of Blood Eye, and Shirley Will''s sister Daisy died in Cristiano''s old house. , for this reason, the other party also sent an official superhuman to intercept his carriage. For this woman, Green can''t talk about likes and dislikes. He originally thought that the other party died in the catastrophe in Faerun City, but he didn''t expect that when he returned to Langton City, there would be an intersection. So what is the purpose of David True, the dead but not dead cult leader, to find the head of the Dietrich family in Langton City? Don''t think that there must be some shady deeds in it. Originally, Roddick was not very daring. In this situation, he knew that it was very important to do more than one less thing, so he quickly hid away and did not dare to disclose it to anyone. But unexpected bad luck still befalls him, just after that day, he has nightmares every day, and the dreams are almost the same. In the dream, he was lying alone in a cold and damp dilapidated room. The air was filled with a musty smell and a strong smell of disinfectant. It should be an abandoned ward. The dream was a reality. Roddick was very frightened. He wanted to struggle from the bed, but found that his hands and feet could not move at all. Only the eyeballs in the whole body could move according to his intention, probably because of his spiritual vision, the eyeballs contained Some psionic energy, so it is not completely bound. But this made him experience a more terrifying dream. With the movement of his eyes, he could see that there were several white ghosts floating in this ward, and he could hear a slow and heavy sound from the direction outside the door. footsteps... If that''s all, Roddick has seen the world, and he won''t be frightened all day long. But this dream repeats every night, and in the dream, the footsteps coming from outside the door of the ward are getting closer and closer, a suffocating sense of oppression makes Roddick have a hunch, once the footsteps come to him one day. He will die in real life, in real death, not in a dream. For more than ten days in a row, Roddick thought of a lot of ways, and also found some people with extraordinary abilities, but he still couldn''t get rid of that hopeless dream. Until the footsteps were getting closer and closer, forcing Roddick to have no choice, did he come to find Laura. Roddick used to have some friendship with Laura, but now Laura is the second most powerful figure in the Special Bureau of Langton City after the director. He has completely opened up the class with him, and the use of past favors will only be used more and more thinly, so It''s not that he didn''t want to use Laura''s relationship at a critical time, he always wanted to solve it himself, and that''s why it''s been delayed until today. Green tapped the table with his fingers, making a rhythmic sound. Laura and Roddick didn''t bother, and after waiting for five or six minutes, Green looked up at Roddick. Obviously, Roddick, who thought he was smart, was discovered from the beginning, but the other party also had scruples and did not dare to be too blatant. Instead of killing him directly, he cursed and wanted him to die silently. . Unexpectedly, Roddick''s spiritual vision ability caused the eyeball to mutate, and he was able to stay awake in the cursed dream. In order to save himself, he turned his heart away and finally found Laura. "You will solve your curse for you. Go and find David True for me now." Green said lightly, and said to Laura, "Let Mrs. Sergey bring an action team with him. Resist and kill." "Yes!" Laura agreed immediately. Roddick looked embarrassed and looked at Laura for help. He really didn''t want to face those crazy cultists. Green said coldly: "Roddick, you are a smart person, don''t you know where David True is? Otherwise, why do you think we will help you? Is it just a little relationship with Laura? " Roddick shivered with fright, and the look in Green''s eyes at that moment made him feel even more terrifying than the cursed dream. In fact, Green guessed right, he had indeed found out where the rest of the ghost tower was hiding, and that was also the hidden place where David True placed his spiritual body. But this news is his last trump card, whether he can use it or not, the place is too scary, and he doesn''t want to go again anyway. Helpless, Green had already ordered, and now he was unable to ride a tiger, so he had to bite the bullet and quit the director''s office with Laura. Only Green was left in the room, and his face gradually became serious: "David True turned into a ghost after his death, and he also controls the remaining power of the Tower of Yin Spirits. To contact the Dietrich family, they want to What is Langton City doing? It will be clear when Mrs. Shirgay brings David True back." Green is very confident in Mrs. Sergey''s strength. This talented mother, after losing her daughter''s shackles, became more devout in her beliefs, and her strength improved by leaps and bounds. Not long ago, she was upgraded again and became a Bone Warrior [lv5]. There is almost no suspense about the remnants of the Tower of Yin Spirits. However, Green was full of confidence, waiting for Mrs. Shirgai to capture the ghost of David True. After more than an hour, his face changed slightly, and suddenly the belief lines of at least three high-level apprentices suddenly broke! The ??belief line is the most direct connection between Green, the false god, and believers. #Two changes completed, please subscribe (end of this chapter) Chapter 264： Martin Manor (1) Chapter 264 Martin Manor (1) At present, among the members of the Shadow Chamber of Commerce, almost all of them are in the Action Team of the Special Bureau. Suddenly, three lines of belief were broken. There are only two possibilities for this situation, either give up the belief, or die. Green''s heart sank slightly: "Could it be that there was an accident in Mrs. Sergei''s actions?" Thinking of this, he immediately paid special attention to Mrs. Sergei''s situation, and found that he was not dead, but the situation was not very good. Tough, but the mental state fed back from above contains pain and anger. "Sure enough, it seems that I underestimated the remnants of those ghost towers. But that''s fine. After coming back for so long, it''s time to move." A chill flashed in Green''s eyes, following Mrs. Sergey''s beliefs. The direction of the line link seems to be able to peer through the space and stare at the past. A few minutes later, Martin Manor on the outskirts of Langton City. The owner here is a big wine businessman, but the big businessman is not called Martin. The name of this manor can be traced back to the original owner, Baron Martin Ludwig, from which the Martin Manor came. However, at this moment, the Martin Manor was enveloped by a strange black air, which conveyed an eerie and terrifying atmosphere. There were no busy servants in the manor, and the clean yard that should have been cleaned was full of The withered and yellow leaves, I dont know when, the main building of the manor was covered with a vine plant with blood-red leaves. Under the sky covered by dark clouds, the breeze blew gently, like blood squirming... At this time, along the road leading to the manor, a young man in a black trench coat and a top hat of the same color came. The young man came step by step to a black carriage parked at the entrance of the manor with the sign of the special bureau, and glanced inside, the car was empty. This is the carriage of the action team led by Mrs. Sergei. There are a total of four carriages, all of which are parked here. The horses pulling the carriages seem to be immobilized, and they all stand in place and do not move. An action group of twelve people, plus Mrs. Sergey and Roddick, all fourteen were gone. Green held the top hat on his head with his hand, and using the illusion to change his appearance with his clone was a little uncomfortable. This young man in a black trench coat is Green''s avatar of the angel of death. He used a simple illusion to cover up his appearance, so as not to be too shocking to walk on the street. After all, he is two meters tall, with four arms and two pairs of metal wings. If he appeared in Langton City The streets are sure to cause a commotion. Just now Green noticed something abnormal and immediately summoned the Death Angel clone from the cemetery. After Mrs. Silgay was in danger, Green had realized the seriousness of the matter. From the feedback from Madam. Silgay''s belief link, he had already felt a familiar aura. The horror of the city. At this time, although the aura was countless times weaker, the essence was exactly the same, which made Green feel a sigh of relief, no longer wasting time, and walked straight into the manor. was just stepping through the gate of the manor, as if passing through an invisible curtain, separating the inside and outside of the manor into two worlds. Looking in from the outside of the manor, although it is a little gloomy and gloomy, it is also a normal category, but as soon as you enter the manor, you seem to enter a grotesque and terrifying world. The doorposts on both sides of the gate of the manor are made up of many white arms, and the short shrubs on both sides of the road have turned into tentacles of different lengths, like many white intestines that have been blistered. The guard room in the distance has turned into a disgusting mass of flesh-and-blood monsters, with a wide mouth full of yellow teeth, and a ''clicking'' sound is heard one by one. The road on the ground is made of countless glaring human heads, and then poured some kind of material, polished like a mirror, as long as you look down, you can see that there are countless people on the ground looking at you indifferently. The main building farther away, the building that was originally covered with red vines has completely turned into a huge mass of red flesh, and a huge human face appeared on the front, a pair of huge eyes with black pupils and no whites. With a sinister look, he looked at the avatar of the angel of death who walked in. "No wonder Roddick is reluctant to come here again, it is indeed a terrifying nightmare for ordinary people." Green stared at the huge face emerging from the main building of the manor. It is estimated that when Roddick came here and saw what was inside through his spiritual vision, he was frightened enough by this terrifying scene, so he made up his mind and went to Laura for help. But he couldn''t escape the fate of coming back here after all. Under Green''s order, he had to enter the manor with the action team of the Special Bureau. Now he doesn''t know whether he is dead or alive. Through the belief line, Green sensed the direction of Mrs. Sergey, which was in the main building of the manor. Green walked along the paved road without fear, and there was no mutation along the way, as if the manor just looked terrible, and there was no real danger. When he came to the main building, he suddenly slammed, and the tentacles of countless white sensiaries on both sides flew up at the same time, and the speed was extremely fast, which was unexpected. In the next moment, there was a rapid symphony of gold and iron. "~~~~" At some point in time, Green''s Angel of Death clone had a dark red sword over one meter long in each of his hands. He shot like an electric shock and shot and stabbed. In an instant, the countless attacking tentacles were cut off and broken into pieces. Cut a piece, fell to the ground, still wriggling, and even wanted to cling to Green''s body. "Um?" Green raised his eyebrows and stomped his feet. With a bang, like a cannonball, a circular airflow visible to the naked eye opened outwards, shaking the severed tentacles more than ten meters away. However, there was still a tentacle of more than ten centimeters that persevered and climbed onto Green''s feet, and then with a bang, a mass of pus and blood burst open and smeared on Green''s feet. "Is this not biting disgusting people?" Green frowned, but in the next moment he found that the pus and blood released a strong corrosiveness, and the illusion that solidified him on the surface of the angel of death avatar directly corroded a piece, and It spread to the calf extremely fast, revealing the dark red armor inside. According to the corrosiveness just now, Green can predict that the corrosive mucus formed by this small tentacle is enough to turn a normal person into pus and blood in a few seconds, but unfortunately it cannot hurt the body of the angel of death, and in the next moment, the surface of the armor flashes and dies The psionic energy exploded, and those corrosive mucus seemed to meet the nemesis, and suddenly smoked green smoke, disappeared in a blink of an eye, and turned into nothingness. Green directly ignored the vicious gaze of the huge face, and simply accepted the illusion to reveal the body of the angel of death, and walked straight into the main building of Martin Manor. He could feel that in the main building, except for the three broken belief lines, hope Mrs. Sergei and the rest of the action team members are still alive, but their state is not good. If they don''t take action in time, they won''t last long. When he came to the door covered with flesh and blood, Green didn''t stretch out his hand, and directly released his psionic energy. The inside is dilapidated, there is no one figure, there are detached walls everywhere, the huge chandelier has fallen off the roof, the wooden stairs upstairs have been decayed, and they are covered with unknown viscous liquid. There are many gray-white spider webs, and some human or animal bones are hung on the huge spider webs. The air is filled with a disgusting musty smell and the common smell of disinfectant in hospitals. As Green walked in, the door behind him slammed shut, but because it had just been forcibly broken open, the hinge of one door was broken, and when it was closed, twisted and fell off, leaving the sudden closing that created the tension. On the other hand, it unexpectedly added a bit of a strange sense of joy. At the same time, there was a rustling movement around, as if countless mice were walking through the secret place, and there were many evil and dangerous things peeping in the dark. Green looked around and did not follow the steps upstairs to find the trapped subordinates. Since he has the strength to lift the table, why should he follow the other party''s arrangement step by step? At the next moment, the two pairs of metal wing brushes behind Green''s Death Angel clone unfolded, the heavy metal body immediately levitated, four arms raised, and four long swords stretched out, directly following Mrs. Shirgay''s belief line and soul In the direction of the link, he rushed forward in a straight line, four long swords crossed over his head, his body spun and flew up, directly smashing through the floor. This bizarre building was originally very strong, and even the superhuman who entered the formal high-level couldn''t destroy itself. Unfortunately, it encountered the unreasonable Green, this angel of death clone does not use the blessing of divine power to have a legendary middle-level Strength. With a loud bang, the floor slab mixed with bright red flesh shattered directly into a large hole more than two meters in diameter. Cutting the Angel of Death''s sword was not much different from cutting tofu. Green did not stop, but went even faster, smashed through two walls and a thicker floor, and came to a room on the third floor. This was originally a living room, but now it has become a monster lair full of stench. When ??Green came here, he couldn''t help frowning, no matter how it looked, it didn''t look like the old nest of the remnants of the Tower of Yin Spirits. Moreover, he sensed that Mrs. Shirgai and her subordinates were here before, but after arriving here, the sense of soul link suddenly disappeared. "Is it a trap?" Green pondered all kinds of possibilities. If facing this situation is his body, with his cautious personality, he is likely to have a wave, and he will quit first to figure it out. But now he controls a legendary middle-level angel of death clone, and he can explode seeds at a critical time. If you look forward to the future, you can''t justify it. At least in the face of these trash fish enemies, you can go ahead without any scruples. (end of this chapter) Chapter 265： Martin Manor (2) Chapter 265 Martin Manor (2) Green glanced around, it was full of white cobwebs, and there were many huge ''cocoons'' more than one meter high wrapped in the messy cobwebs. opened it with the tip of the sword, revealing what was wrapped inside. It was a human corpse with a distorted face. He was still wearing a maid''s costume. It should be the maid of this manor, bound in a cocoon and starved to death. Green frowned, and suddenly his figure flashed, followed by a flickering cold light. At the next moment, with a bang, a huge creature fell from the roof, but for the first time, nothing was seen, until a second later, a bloodstain extended, and then a huge blue and black spider appeared, but only seven thick spider legs. It turns out that this spider monster with a body the size of a calf actually has the ability to be invisible. It has been hiding on the roof just now, and the breath is hidden so well that even Greene didn''t find it. It wasn''t until the last moment when it was about to be slaughtered that it leaked its breath and was discovered by Green, who fell with a sword. Green swung his long sword, without a drop of blood, and looked at the big spider, feeling a little more puzzled in his heart. Although this big spider is quite intimidating and has the ability to stealth, its strength is average, barely able to have the strength of the formal primary level. According to the truth, Mrs. Shirgay''s fighting power will never be easily defeated even if it is plotted by the opponent. With doubts in his heart, Green concentrated his mind and tried to find the direction of Mrs. Shirgai again. However, this time, both the belief line and the soul link were blocked by some kind of force, making Green unable to perceive it. At the same time, in the main building of this unusual manor, Mrs. Shirgai, in heavy armor and holding a bone shield warhammer, majestically smashed a shriveled zombie head, and shouted the name of her subordinates while walking: "Wenger, Fogg, Marty, Bacon..." The heroic voice came from far away, not afraid of attracting more monsters. In fact, for Mrs. Shirgai, who is like a humanoid tank, I can''t wait for those strange-shaped monsters to take the initiative. These things are not strong in combat, but they have a lot of ''experience''. For every one killed, seven or eight points of psionic energy will be credited. According to this It doesn''t take long for speed spawners to level up again. Its a pity that this perfect leveling place doesnt come often, and the subordinates she brought are all separated and must be reunited as soon as possible. For those subordinates who also came from the Shadow Chamber of Commerce and joined the special bureau not long ago, these monsters are still quite dangerous. If the casualties are too large, she will not be able to explain it when she goes back. Just an hour ago, under the guidance of Roddick, their group came to the Martin Manor. At first, this suburban estate looked normal, surrounded by vineyards and the scent of grapes in the air. Only Roddick was terrified as he approached the manor. Mrs. Shirgay asked him twice, but for some reason, Roddick didn''t say anything, just shook his head in silence. Mrs. Shirgay had a forthright personality and looked down on her mother-in-law the most. Seeing Roddick like this, she was too lazy to ask again. Since the remnants of the Tower of Yin Spirits are hidden here, just go in and arrest people, and that David Trudeau, after turning into a ghost, if it is daytime, it is difficult for people or animals to escape from here without being possessed by them. With this thought in mind, Mrs. Shirgai rushed in with a manic spirit, but she did not expect that the moment she entered the main building, the situation suddenly changed, as if she had traveled through time and space and came to another world. Originally there were 80% of the new decoration, but it became a dilapidated ruin in an instant, and those servants who worked in the manor either turned into zombies or died directly. Mrs. Sergey suddenly became vigilant, but after countless battles and her outstanding fighting talent, Mrs. Sergey was not surprised, and immediately activated her skills, the bone armor appeared, and she clenched the bone shield and warhammer in her hand. A direct headshot with a bang, knocking out a zombie that suddenly protruded half of its body from the wall. Meanwhile, the other members of the call-to-action team followed suit. The action groups that can join the special bureau are all extraordinary people with at least [lv3], and those who can complete the ''devotional belief'', ''exchange ability'' and ''two levels in a row'' in less than half a year are not parallel imports, even in the face of sudden changes. Changes, but also respond properly, each display their abilities to fight. However, no one thought that Roddick would suddenly go crazy at this time, with blue veins all over his face, he roared suddenly, and pushed one of the operatives beside him and rushed towards the stairs frantically. Mrs. Shirgay reacted the fastest, subconsciously hit it with a hammer, but she immediately realized that this person couldn''t die and quickly took back her strength. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Roddick quickly walked up the stairs and rushed to the second floor. And the action team member who was just pushed down suffered a big loss and felt very ashamed, so he got up and went to chase. Mrs. Shirgay felt strange and just wanted to stop the man when countless blue and black spiders suddenly fell from the roof of the room. The number of these spiders is extremely large, each of them is the size of a washbasin, and the venom is quite violent. When the three of them are not prepared, they are bitten to the point of death. It was at this time that Green sensed a sudden break in three belief lines in the office. Madam Silgae was furious, and waved her hand to smash a piece of spiders that fell beside her. Her fighting instinct made her feel that the real danger was coming from above. She immediately looked up and saw that there was nothing but a mass of invisible objects near the huge chandelier. things are squirming. "Can be invisible!" Mrs. Shirgay immediately reacted and threw out the warhammer with a bang. The chains collided, but a bone chain was attached to the tail of the bone warhammer in her hand. When she threw the warhammer for a long-range attack, she could quickly retract the weapon. After being promoted to the fifth level, there have been some new changes in bone armor, bone shield, and war hammer, making Mrs. Silgae closer to a war machine. In the next moment, bang! Immediately, a scream came from the roof, the invisible giant spider was interrupted by one leg, and the invisible ability was also disturbed, revealing its original form. But Mrs. Shirgay hit the invisible spider this time and also hit the chandelier on the roof. Because of the corrosion of the mysterious power, this manor quickly decayed, and the sturdy chandelier became less strong. It was hit hard by the chain warhammer, and it couldn''t bear it immediately. Together with a ceiling, it crashed down. "No, get out of the way!" Mrs. Shirgay drank and rolled to the side to dodge. The huge chandelier weighed hundreds of kilograms and fell from a distance of nearly ten meters. Even an extraordinary person would be seriously injured if they were hit below. Although Mrs. Shirgai was not afraid, she couldn''t just stand in place and be smashed, but after she evaded and got up again, in the blink of an eye, all her subordinates who were nearby disappeared. Mrs. Shirgay frowned, her expression became more serious, and she realized the weirdness here... Meanwhile, in a room in the main building of the manor. Roddick woke up and found himself lying on a bed, surrounded by very dark, no one, and the air was filled with a familiar smell of damp decay and disinfectant. In an instant, Roddick shivered, and uncontrollable fear climbed into his heart. His body shivered, as if he was running naked on the snow, his body slowly began to freeze, and his hands and feet were about to lose consciousness. "Damn it! No, you can''t go on like this, you will die." Roddick roared in his heart, but he couldn''t make a sound, his teeth were chattering: "Why am I here? Where are all those **** special bureau people? Laura assured me they would protect me." Roddick was about to cry, as if he had returned to that terrible cursed dream, unable to move his body, only his eyes could move. In the next moment, the familiar footsteps from far and near came, as if every step could be stepped on his heart, making his chest tight and unspeakably uncomfortable. "It''s that footstep again, who is it? He''s coming, am I going to die? Can''t I escape after all?" Roddick was even more frightened, and his chest became more oppressed, almost suffocating. Just as the footsteps were getting closer and closer, Roddick was about to die of fright. He suddenly remembered that on the way here, Mrs. Shirgay, who was like a female explosive bear, told him that if you were in danger, you could meditate on that pattern, and If you have faith, if you are devout enough, you will be redeemed by God. As a black-hearted businessman, Roddick has no faith, nor does he believe that the so-called ''God'' can save him. But by this time, he was completely desperate, and even hoped that the footsteps would come faster, and quickly stop this unbearable mental torture even if it was death. So when he started to pray according to the totem of faith shown by Mrs. Shirgai, he almost lost hope of survival, just to ease his fear and divert his attention. However, this state of mind actually made Roddick''s prayers extremely pure at this moment, without any utilitarian intentions or desires. Through belief in totems, he established a belief line, and unexpectedly formed a soul link with Green at this time. Green let out a "huh" and immediately sensed Roddick''s situation. Although he was still unable to determine Roddick''s location, he also understood the other party''s crisis situation. At such a time, Roddick can''t wait for Roddick to accumulate enough psionic energy to exchange for extraordinary abilities. Green''s mind moved, and he directly gave the ability and conveyed it through the soul link. In an instant, Roddick, who was already stiff, suddenly felt a warm current pouring into his body, which made him feel an indescribable comfort. After the warm current poured in, his originally immobile body actually regained consciousness. With his efforts , moved his finger, and suddenly made him excited for a while: "It really works! Could it be that my piety has been favored by a certain god, and has given me the extraordinary ability that can truly free me from the terrifying curse." Two updates please subscribe! (end of this chapter) Chapter 266： Martin Manor (3) Chapter 266 Martin Manor (3) Roddick was surprised and happy, feeling that his body was gradually recovering from that cold and stiff state, and quickly moved his fingers, wrists, forearms, upper arms... Feeling that his body regained consciousness, he suddenly got up from the bed. . The surrounding light is dim, but Roddick has spiritual vision, which does not affect his observation of the surrounding situation. This is really a rotten and dilapidated ward. There are two beds on the left and right sides. Before, because Roddick could only move his eyeballs, he could not see both sides. Only then did I find the two beds, and I couldn''t help taking a deep breath. On those two hospital beds lay a terrifying mummified corpse with a twisted face, the skin was all black, like bacon. What''s even more terrifying is that the two mummified corpses didn''t seem to be completely dead, and when Roddick made a movement, he suddenly reacted, his neck twisted slightly, and made a rusty "squeak" sound, as if he was about to break his neck. similar. At the same time, the eyes of the two mummified corpses suddenly opened, revealing eyes with only the whites of the eyes but no kernels, which made people shudder even more in the dark room. And the sound of footsteps coming from outside the door was getting louder and louder, as if it was about to reach the door. Roddick''s heart skipped a beat, and he was even more nervous and frightened, but inadvertently, he was horrified to see that his hands had turned into white bones! At this moment, Roddick was already extremely nervous. He didn''t notice the changes in his body at first, and suddenly saw his hands turn into bones and almost fainted from fright. "What''s going on? Damn it, what the **** happened to me? Could this be the effect of the dream curse? It turned me into a skeleton before I knew it." Roddick panicked, sat on the ground, and found that he was in his pants Inside, the legs have also become bones, and there is no trace of flesh and blood in Bai Sensen. was startled again, but this time Roddick had a little bit of immunity, and found that although his hands and feet had turned into skeletons, there was no pain and he could still move! "According to reason, the death methods of various curses are not so comfortable. Am I wrong? Turning into a skeleton is not a dream curse at all, but some kind of change in myself?" Thinking of this, he hurriedly stood up from the ground, and only then did he find the message in his mind, which actually showed that he had obtained divine grace, had been transferred to a skeleton warrior, and acquired the characteristics of an undead creature... Roddick had turned into a skeleton''s head, and the green soul fire in his eye sockets swayed slightly, showing his mood swings. If it was in the past, in such a situation, he would definitely swallow a mouthful of saliva subconsciously, but now there is no swallowing action at all. "I''ve become a skeleton warrior!" Roddick was in a complicated mood, but after turning into a skeleton, he transformed into an undead creature, which made his fear of death a lot lessened. Anyway, it''s already like this, there is only one bone left, it should be It''s dead, and since you''re dead, you don''t need to be afraid of death anymore. Some strange logic ran through Roddick''s thoughts. He tried to use this idea to build a psychological defense line for himself, but the effect was not satisfactory. Just after he stabilized his mood, just outside the door, the sound of heavy footsteps had arrived. Roddick suddenly became nervous, and suddenly remembered that even if he had become a skeleton, he would still be crushed into pieces by the terrifying existence behind the door. "No, I can''t stay here, I have to run!" Roddick looked around and found three beds corresponding to three windows blocked by thick curtains. "There is a way out here!" Roddick quickly stepped on the hospital bed and opened the curtains. In the next moment, a strange blood-red light shone in from the window, as if the surface of the sun was covered with a lot of blood, dyeing the sun red. As the blood-colored sunlight came in, it affected the mummified corpses on both sides of the bed, and suddenly smoked and turned into black ashes in the blink of an eye. Roddick in the skeleton state trembled with soul fire in his eyes. He wondered if he would become like this if he hadn''t become a ''skeleton warrior'' and was illuminated by this red light curtain. At the same time, the door behind him was slammed open by a huge force, followed by a dark red blood shadow, a heavy footstep walked in. Roddick didn''t have time to think about it, and didn''t even dare to look back to see what the owner of the footsteps was like. He rushed forward, jumped up, and hit the window. With a ?? clatter, the glass window was shattered, and a white skeleton rolled to the ground. fell heavily to the ground, but Roddick didn''t feel any pain. The skeleton warrior''s skeleton gave him a stronger endurance limit. If it is a normal person, if you fall to the ground like this, it will take a long time to get up even if you are not seriously injured. Now the skeleton warrior seems to be fine, he stands up and runs away. Almost at the same time, with a bang, a behemoth smashed through the window and the surrounding walls frantically chasing out. Roddick ran tirelessly. He didn''t know where this place was. He could only see that the surrounding corridors were full of rotten and rotten walls. Occasionally, a slender arm suddenly stretched out from the wall, and the deformed palm was ruthless. He grabbed him ruthlessly, and he rushed over without heeding. By this time, he didn''t know if he was still staying in Martin Manor. The surrounding buildings began to mutate completely, and a large amount of flesh and blood gradually poured out from the walls, spreading and covering everything around, as if entering a monster, and this corridor was becoming the stomach of that monster. The more he thought about it, the more frightened Roddick became. He couldn''t help but step up his steps. The soles of his feet that turned into bones stepped on the sticky ground and made a ''guchiguchi'' movement. A piece of pale skinned slender arm suddenly emerged from the flesh wall in front, as if a group of demons were dancing wildly, grabbing them one after another. Roddick couldn''t dodge in time, and was immediately grabbed by the calf bone with two hands, and immediately dragged him to somersault. "It''s over!" Roddick shouted in his heart, still unwilling to give up his life, trying to struggle out of those arms. It''s a pity that it doesn''t help at all. Those arms are very strong. No matter how hard he struggles, he will hold on tightly and never let go. Although the skeleton warrior has some undead abilities, in terms of strength alone, it does not increase much. Those arms grabbed Roddick and dragged them into the flesh-covered wall, and the sound of footsteps chasing behind was getting closer. Roddick felt that he was doomed this time, the only difference being that those arms melted into the wall of flesh and blood, or the things chasing after him crushed his bones. As the skeleton body was grabbed by more palms, Roddick was completely unable to move, and facing death again, he still had the last straw. The last time he prayed to that god, he obtained the ability to become a skeleton warrior, and got rid of the situation where his body was bound and unable to move. This time, he prayed devoutly again, hoping that the great **** would redeem him and grant him divine grace and care. Unfortunately, not every prayer leads to a gift. Just as Roddick was praying, his skeleton body was grabbed by dense arms and dragged into the wall of flesh and blood. In the next moment, a cloud of black air rushed over, and it seemed to hide a strong and tall human figure. There were no legs and feet underneath, but when moving, it could make heavy footsteps. This group of dark figures stopped and did not find the target, which seemed very strange, but the intelligence was in arrears and wandered around, and left without finding anything. Roddick was dragged into the wall of flesh and blood, and began to feel a huge squeeze, but he had become a skeleton warrior, and there was no problem of suffocation. After a while, the pressure around him loosened, causing him to fall from a height and hit the ground with a thud, almost knocking the skeleton apart. Suddenly a voice came from a person, with a surprised tone: "Huh? It''s you! How did you escape?" Roddick was stunned for a moment. Didn''t he turn into a skeleton? How could anyone know him? Immediately after he reacted, he didn''t know when he had changed back into a human form, and he didn''t even change the clothes he was wearing before. After looking around again, he actually left the main building and was standing in the courtyard. There are several people standing here, all of whom came with him this time. Except for the three members of the special bureau''s action team, only Mrs. Shirgai was not there. Roddick breathed a sigh of relief, although he was confused, but at present, he should have escaped danger. The one who asked him just now was a woman with good-looking blonde hair. Her skin was a little rough, but her body was hot, especially her eye-catching upper circumference, which always made the opposite **** have many ideas. Unfortunately, Roddick was still in shock, and he didn''t have the heart to think about anything else. He swallowed subconsciously, and was about to briefly talk about his own experience, and by the way, ask how the other party came out. But at this time, a gust of wind suddenly picked up, and then the sky darkened, as if dark clouds were rolling over, and a downpour was about to come. Roddick raised his head subconsciously, his face froze in an instant, his heart seemed to be pinched tightly by someone''s hand, and a suffocating feeling hit. In the gray sky, a huge human face emerged, exactly the same as the one that appeared on the main building of Martin Manor before. Just when Roddick raised his head, the huge face opened his mouth, and a black vortex appeared in his mouth, followed by a huge suction force that reached the ground to form a hurricane, sweeping everything in an instant, first the ground. Sundries, then a few people standing in the courtyard, as well as large and small flowers and trees, and finally the sturdy manor main building was also pulled up from the ground, like a small boat being sucked into the sky in the hurricane. Big mouth. Roddick''s mood fell into **** again from the day he escaped. The difference in that mood made him extremely uncomfortable and fell into despair. The special agents who were with him also showed expressions of fear and fear, one by one they flew into the sky, fell into the mouth of the huge face, and let out shrill and desperate screams... (end of this chapter) Chapter 267： 273 Lucardil Chapter 267 273 Lucardil In the main building of Martin Manor, some strange conditions have been experienced, and Green has also paid attention to this place. At this time, he was walking along a decaying corridor. If the size of the main building of the manor was seen from the outside, this corridor should have come to an end long ago. see the end. Green can vaguely feel that there is a certain degree of distortion in time and space here, and this distortion is not artificial, but a naturally formed space-time node, which is used by some people to cause this effect. In fact, this naturally formed time-space boundary point is most suitable for building the time-space gate. The original time-space gate in Faerun City is also similar to this situation. However, the people who built this Martin Manor at the beginning, and those who were later demonized, did not have a deep understanding of time and space magic. They just used the time and space characteristics here to create some confusing little tricks. Green found this situation, so he was not in a hurry and decided to explore slowly. Since he killed the invisible spider just now, and then lost contact with other people due to the isolation of time and space, Green has given up the idea of ??a quick solution. Once time and space are involved, he must be extra careful, otherwise he will encounter a plot and capsize in the gutter. Neither is impossible. Green controlled the Death Angel clone and did not destroy it again. Walking along the rotten corridor, he could feel that someone was peeping in the dark, but he did not dare to attack because he was afraid of his toughness. Green sneered secretly, some frightened defeated dogs hid in the shadows and shivered. As time went on, the sky above Martin Manor was covered with thicker dark clouds, and sometimes a dazzling lightning flashed in the clouds, and a heavy rain was coming amidst the whistling sound of the strong wind. However, in the real world, the dark clouds in the sky did not show a huge human face, nor did it emit an irresistible suction from the mouth. In the courtyard of the manor, several men wearing black robes with the symbol of the Tower of Yin Spirits were nervous and worried, and some looked at the main building of the manor in fear. This is already the last stronghold of the Tower of Yin Spirits, and it is their only hope, but now it has caused a special situation. If it can''t be dealt with, the Tower of Yin Spirits, which has finally survived, will face the ending of complete destruction. Inside the main building, Green finally reached the end of the corridor. As we continue to move forward, the surrounding light is getting darker and darker, and the smell of decay and disinfectant is heavier, giving people the feeling that they have come to an abandoned hospital. As a necromancer, Green is of course not afraid of the dark, and the death energy emanating from the angel of death will continue to erode everything around him, so that those who appear to hide in the walls of this building are actually hiding in time and space. The monster in the crack seemed to have encountered a natural enemy, and was shivering with fright. Green came to the end of the corridor, and a quaint wooden door appeared in front of him. It is very different from other walls and doors and windows that are very old and corroded. This wooden door is completely preserved and flashes with a psionic halo, which makes people guess that the back of this door must be different. Green did not directly use his sword to smash the wooden door. Through the experiment of entering the main building of the manor, he had already mastered some rules. In this case, if the wooden door is destroyed, the entrance behind the door will not appear, but the passage inside will disappear as the wooden door is destroyed, until the wooden door reappears after a while... Green controlled his psionic power, forming an invisible arm that twisted the wooden doorknob. With a click ??, the lock opens. Green pushed the door open, and was about to see what was behind the door, when suddenly a face with disheveled hair appeared on the door that was pushed open. Then suddenly the hair parted to both sides, revealing a shriveled and twisted face, also with only the whites of the eyes but not the kind of eyes, staring straight at Green''s Angel of Death clone, and opened his mouth in the next moment and let out a harsh scream. The almost clearly visible sound waves oscillated in the direction of Green, layer upon layer, resonating with each other, forming a sonic attack with amazing destructive power in the blink of an eye. The metal mask of the Angel of Death''s clone stared coldly and ruthlessly at the screaming woman''s face. At the next moment, with a bang, a metal fist directly broke through the fan-shaped sound wave that was passed over, and the powerful tearing and twisting power contained in it shook the The armor of the angel of death could not be ripped open by a metal fist, hit the face, then penetrated the wooden door, penetrated into a pitch-black space, and yanked it out. Accompanied by a terrified scream, a black-robed figure was dragged out like a dead dog. Green glanced at the black-robed man. To be precise, this is not a person, just a ghost with a human head. Only one head of the black-robed man is a real body, and the rest are in the state of ghosts. They were just caught by the angel of death and fell to the ground. The body also became weaker, fell to the ground, squirmed hard, and seemed to want to go back to the door. Green frowned, undead energy swept across, and immediately wiped out the severely injured ghost, and then Green walked into the space inside the door without hesitation. Just now, Green sensed a trace of the aura of the Void Yin Spirit in the ghost''s body, and wanted to use the divinity he mastered to capture it. But he didn''t expect that the aura dissipated in an instant, which made him grab an empty space. At the same time, in a flash, the angel of death clone had come to another dimension. This is an upside-down room. According to the surrounding decoration style, it should still be in the main building of the Martin Manor, but the time and space here are distorted. Green stepped out of the door and immediately turned his head down. If he was an ordinary person, he would definitely fall over. Fortunately, the angel of death clone had the ability to fly, and was not limited by twisted time and space. Green adjusted slightly to make his perspective more comfortable, and began to look at the room. I saw a square object covered with red silk in the center of the room. Green went over and opened it, and saw an iron cage with a height of one person inside. Inside was a tall man with dark red skin and two horns growing on his head. He stared at Green with resentment in his eyes, and it was actually cursed! Suddenly Green felt an attack of malice, he raised his hand and a sword, swiped it, cut through the air, and a bright green appeared on the tip of the sword and then disappeared. That is a void worm that contains a curse. Once parasitic into the human body, even a legendary powerhouse will be difficult to remove. Just after the Void Worm was killed by Green''s sword, he seemed to have touched the pain of the horned demon in the cage, causing him to roar wildly, and began to slam into the iron cage, trying to get out of it, and frantically used a kind of Green''s inability. Understandable language shouts: @#%&**&&%##@#% Green had the will to kill this demon-like monster at will, and suddenly he was so blessed that he didn''t do anything, but opened the eyes of spiritual vision to watch the monster in the iron cage. After looking at it, I found that the monster with dark red skin and two goat horns turned out to be a huge woman! Moreover, this woman was wearing the uniform of the special bureau, with a face full of horror and hysteria, looking at Green outside the iron cage. "I should also be a terrible and deadly monster in her eyes." Green frowned and pondered. He has some impressions of this woman. She is a relatively rare undead spellcaster in the Shadow Chamber of Commerce. She has good talents and abilities. Hope to be promoted officially. "Lucadil, can you hear me?" Green asked tentatively. But the exchange was the fear and glaring of the other party. Green had expected it, and the other party must have seen some kind of terrifying monster image as an enemy just like him before... At this time, Lukadir was almost scared to wet her pants, and she was inexplicably locked in the cage. Now there is a terrifying monster outside. She didn''t expect the thin iron bars on the cage to block the opponent at all. terrifying brute force. At first, she wanted to hold her breath, hoping that the other party wouldn''t find her, but unfortunately it didn''t work at all. After the terrifying monster appeared, she looked at her location at first sight. Lucadil was extremely desperate. All she could do was pray to the gods she believed in, but unfortunately she didn''t respond at all. Even at a certain moment, she suspected that the great gods had abandoned her. She roared and screamed in despair, as if she had seen the end of her own death, with tears in her nose and tears, her whole body was on the verge of collapse. At this moment, a light that ripped apart the darkness suddenly flashed above. Lukadir looked up in astonishment, a dazzling light made her raise her hand to cover her eyes, the cold and deadly aura gave her a very comfortable feeling. "My Lord! The great Lord has not abandoned me. This is the divine grace that He sent to save me." Lucardier, bathed in the cold light, knelt down on his knees and prayed devoutly, as if his body and mind were washed at this moment, No longer corrupted by evil, her faith is more devout, and she has transformed from a devout believer to a mad believer. Lukadil opened his eyes again, and what was in front of him was no longer a terrifying monster, but a majestic dark red armor with four wings and four arms, wearing a metal mask, and behind him flashed death and death. A strange and radiant angel. "Apostle of God!" Luccardel''s mind immediately reflected the identity of the other party, and she showed an expression of surprise, but in the next moment, her face froze, and she shrank back in fear. The previous experience made her a little scared, Several times he had clearly escaped, feeling that he was overjoyed for the rest of his life, but was sucked into his mouth by that huge human face, woke up again and returned to this terrifying building. This time, she was afraid and rejoiced, and even faced a more terrifying experience next time. (end of this chapter) Chapter 268： image Chapter 268 Portrait Green was able to feel Lucadil''s mood by linking with the believers'' souls. Immediately, a death energy shrouded the past, which refreshed the other party''s spirit. That kind of resonance was unprecedented. The aura was exactly the same as when she first received feedback from God and became a [Undead Spellcaster], and she no longer doubted the identity of the other party. Green cut off the cage at will, released Lucadil, and asked indifferently, "Tell me about your situation, where are Mrs. Shirgay and the others?" Through the belief line and the soul link, Green can perceive the believer''s mood and general location, but cannot directly read the other party''s memory. Moreover, Green was unwilling to read the memory, and suddenly flooded with a large amount of mixed information, which was not a wonderful feeling for his brain and soul. "My lord! I... I don''t know what''s going on." Lucardier recalled the previous experience, with a lingering expression on his face, swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and said slowly: "We followed Mrs. Here, I encountered a strange phenomenon and were soon separated. I wanted to escape at the time, but no matter what, as long as I escaped to the courtyard, I would be swallowed up by a huge face that emerged and returned to the main building. Green listened silently, speculating in his heart: "Is it a magic spell or a time-space cycle? No matter how hard you try to escape, you will return to the starting point after success. It''s really bad fun!" Kadir''s whole body did not find any curse or other abnormal psychic energy on her body. However, at this moment, it seemed that Green''s gaze touched something, and an indifferent gaze seemed to be watching from a distant void. Green''s heart trembled, and he felt cold hands and feet, but in fact his current body was a clone of the angel of death, and there was no possibility of cold hands and feet. Feel the fear too. "It''s the Void Yin Spirit! He actually watched me in person!" Green felt that in the infinitely far away, the behemoth living in the endless void, an indescribable huge eyeball stared at him, without evil and tyrannical emotions, just indifferent Watching, it made him feel suffocated, as if his soul was about to be melted in that invisible sight. Green felt that the catastrophe was about to come, and immediately retreated his main consciousness to the cemetery, which gave him a chance to breathe. But the huge eyeball of the Void Yin Spirit still did not let him go, slowly turning the pupil, leaping through the infinite space, and staring at the foggy world where the cemetery was located. Green rushed to the town hall, and his mind drove the incomplete divinity of the **** of nature, and suddenly a golden light was ejected from the town hall, meeting the gazes watching from the void. For a moment, the sight that originated from the Void Yin Spirit seemed to be hit by a strong light, and it shrank back all of a sudden, and smelling the breath of God, the very salty fish did not try to look at it again. Green had lingering fears, and his main consciousness returned to the avatar of the angel of death again. Just now, he was also in a hurry, and he forced the Void Yin Spirit to retreat first, and did not let it peep into the existence of the cemetery. And the incomplete divinity of the God of Nature has also become a talisman. Feeling the breath of God in the void, the Yin spirit has no longer dared to covet here. After all, he is not a god, and he lives in the void, so he knows the greatness of God and immediately recognizes it. Cowardly, she shrank back, expressing that she did not intend to offend Shenwei. However, when Green returned to the angel of death, he found that Lucadil had disappeared! There was no blood on the scene, and there was no trace of battle. Lucadil just disappeared, leaving only a trace of micro-milk in the air. "what happened?" Green thought quickly. Originally, he thought that he had just forced back the Void Yin Spirit and showed the brilliance of divinity, which should have shocked the other party. In fact, the other party also chose to retreat. According to the reason, the strangeness of Martin Manor should also be lifted. . But in reality, not only has the strange phenomenon of Martin Manor not been resolved, but also took the opportunity to get rid of Lucadil. Could it be that the strangeness of this Martin Manor does not come from the Void Yin Spirit, but also hides other sources. ? In fact, when he got here, Green had noticed many doubts, such as the former Pope of the Tower of Yin Spirits - David Trudeau. When Green heard Roddick claim that he saw the ghost of David Trudeau, he felt incredible. Generally speaking, a cult pope like David Trudeau who believes in an ability **** will definitely be integrated into his body by the ability **** he believes in after his death. Summoned to your side, it rarely turns into a ghost that still has self-awareness. Moreover, after coming to this Martin Manor, the various strangeness encountered are also very different from the methods of the Yin Spirit Tower. Although it attracted the attention of the Void Yin Spirit just now, it made Greene firmly believe that there is another strange source behind this manor. . This made him suddenly think of the dream curse mentioned by Roddick, the method of sneaking into a dream to kill, it should be some kind of psychic magic. Generally speaking, psychics are best at this kind of magic that drives ghosts and ghosts. Could it be that David Trudeau became a psychic of a psychic, and obtained a way to communicate with the ghosts of the void from his remnant memory? But then a new question came, who is the psychic hidden behind the scenes? Where is he now? "Will it be Roddick?" Green immediately suspected the originator of everything - Roddick. But this possibility was denied in an instant. Although Roddick had many doubts, he did not have the talent to become a psychic, nor did he have the unique ''ghost'' aura after he became a psychic. "Who!" At this time, Green suddenly noticed a faint psionic fluctuation, and immediately called out, turned his head to look at the past, but did not see anything. "Dive into the spirit world!" Green reacted suddenly, opened his eyes of spiritual vision, looked in the same direction, and sure enough, he saw a blurry figure passing by, using the spiritual world as a springboard to move to other places. If other people encountered this situation, they would really have nothing to do with the figure, but Green also has the ability to sneak into the spiritual world, and it has reached [lv3], which is not inferior to the other party. Even if you use the avatar of the angel of death, you cannot spiritualize and enter the spiritual world, but you can find the traces left by the other party in the spiritual world through the eyes of spiritual vision, and then follow the vine to find the location of the other party in reality. "You can''t run!" Green gritted his teeth secretly, immediately unfolded two pairs of metal wings, locked in one direction, and rushed over quickly. Boom~Boom~Boom~~~ A series of sounds of smashing through the wall, Green once again unfolded the bulldozer-like ability to demolish the house, swung four long swords to form a sword energy, blasted through three walls of flesh and blood in a row, and came to a large room. This place has not been infected by flesh and blood, and it still maintains the original appearance, but the wallpaper and carpet are a bit old. On the walls on both sides of the room, there are portraits of people, all with blond hair, beards, and blue eyes, but the original rough-looking portraits give people a feminine feeling. In fact, in aristocratic manors, in order to show the family''s historical heritage, it has become a custom to put the portraits of family ancestors in the corridors or halls. Green came to this room, alertly looking for the silhouettes that flashed away just now. He didn''t notice those portraits at first, but as he searched forward, he unexpectedly discovered that among these portraits, although he had changed his clothes, He also changed his hairstyle, and even his skin color and fatness were different, but from the charm, he could still realize that the portraits were actually the same person! What kind of bad taste is this, there should be portraits of family ancestors, but all of them have the same person''s head? Discovering the strangeness, Green couldn''t help but take a few more glances, and at this moment, a sudden scream, a person broke in from another door of this room, rushed towards Green in embarrassment, shouting: "Sir , don''t look at those portraits, it''s the curse of the devil!" Green followed the voice and saw that it was Roddick who had suddenly disappeared before. He looked very embarrassed, as if he had gone through a battle. His clothes were tattered and there were many scars on his exposed skin. He screamed hard, Remind Green to pay attention and run over here. However, at the next moment, a bright silver sword light pierced the air like lightning. The power of Sword Master [lv9] was no joke. Roddick, who ran over, instantly froze in place. A red line split from the center of his eyebrows, extending down to the middle of his legs. With a click, his body split in half and fell to both sides. Roddick''s corpse widened his eyes with disbelief in his pupils, as if he didn''t understand why he died until he died. "What a clumsy performance, think some illusions can deceive me?" Green snorted and glanced at Roddick''s corpse. At this time, it had become a shriveled and stinky body, and green thick water was constantly pouring out. rotting corpse. Green raised his head and looked again at the portrait he was looking at just now. This kind of low-level illusion and the rotten corpse of the war five scum did not pose any threat to him, but it appeared at this time, obviously wanting to hide it. Green immediately reacted, I am afraid that the psychic hidden behind the scenes did not want him to discover some secrets in the painting. Of course, there is another possibility, which is to play hard to catch, and want Green to look at the painting, and to look at it carefully, which makes a little movement, and deliberately guides Green to suspect this painting. For whatever reason, this portrait has piqued Green''s interest. Opened the eyes of spiritual vision, and Green stared at the portrait. In the next moment, there was a horrifying scene. The bearded man in the painting actually moved his eyes to meet Green''s line of sight. The corners of his mouth were slightly upturned, revealing a strange smile, as if he was saying, "Haha, you''ve been fooled!" Green felt a shudder in his heart, and then he felt that the world was spinning around him, and time and space were violently distorted... (end of this chapter) Chapter 269： die Chapter 269 Time and space were distorted again, dragging Green directly into another space. If you look at the angel of death clone from the side at this time, you will see that he seems to be twisted into a twist, and then slammed into the portrait. However, this distortion did not damage Green, and Green was not surprised, or panicked, but was very calm, as if he had been waiting for this moment. It''s not that Green relied on the angel of death to underestimate the enemy, but he had a hunch that every time and space distorted, it would make him one step closer to the source of the weirdness. Just two or three minutes after Green disappeared, there was a sudden bang and a burst of dust. From the side of the room full of portraits, Mrs. Shirgai, wearing a full body of bone armor, holding a giant shield and a war hammer, broke through the wall like a violent bear and walked out. At this time, Mrs. Shirgai was covered in blood, and she did not know how many battles she had gone through. She fought **** battles all the way, and killed countless zombies, ghouls, evil spirits, and zombies with the warhammer in her hand. It''s almost time to be promoted to the official high-level and sit back and watch the legend. Of course, it is not so easy to be promoted as a legend. After all, Green, the [pseudo-god], has not been promoted, and as a Servant, Mrs. Shirgai is basically impossible to be promoted, but at least she has enough experience, as long as Green is promoted to legend , After opening the promotion space, Mrs. Shirgai, who has accumulated a lot of money, will also follow. At this point, even this violent bear-like aunt has come from behind to surpass Sister Serena and Freya, and has become the most powerful Transcendent in the Shadow Chamber of Commerce. Mrs. Shirgai stepped into this room with a grim face, and the bone armor made a ''click, click'' sound as she stepped on the ground, and looked around cautiously. Obviously this room is out of tune with the other rooms that have been corroded by flesh and blood, perhaps the core of this spooky building is here. Mrs. Shirgay thought, her fighting talent reminded her that this place was critical and dangerous. Behind Mrs. Shirgay, followed by a few people wearing special bureau uniforms, but the style of these people was a little off. Two of them, who were transferred to Ghost Gunners, each held an exaggerated enchanted pistol in their hands, but they were in a semi-physical and semi-spiritual state. They could switch back and forth in a short period of time. Entity state, immune to legal attacks. There is also a transferred zombie giant, whose height is nearly four meters so that he can only stoop. The thick and knotted muscles are under the gray skin, and every movement will swell and swell, containing explosive power, and his two arms are very long. , has fallen to the ground, the fist is completely boned, and it has mutated into two heavy hammers. Fortunately, he was wearing special clothes, and after transforming, he stretched and stretched without letting him run naked. There are also two bone scythe assassins, two ghost hunters, a ghost singer, and Lucadil, the undead spellcaster. The surviving members of the operation team were all retrieved by Mrs. Shirgai and led They passed through a few passes and finally came here. According to the original design of the main building of the manor, the place where the portrait is placed should be the top floor of the main building, and if it is a dungeon, you should also see the BOSS here. But after everyone broke in, they were on guard for a long time, but no strong enemy appeared. This made Mrs. Shirgay frown. In fact, she felt that something was wrong from the moment she hit it, it seemed that the difficulty was too low. Through the faith line and the soul link, Mrs. Shirgay already knew that the angels of the great gods came to help them destroy this place of belief in the alien gods. "Could it be that the lord took on most of the enemy''s attacks, and we only killed a few miscellaneous soldiers along the way?" Mrs. Shirgai automatically made up the reason, with a more determined expression on her face: "It seems that my strength is still That''s not enough! I couldn''t protect Elsa and Shelly before, and now I still can''t take on more important tasks. I really feel sorry for the many gifts of the great and benevolent Crown." Thinking of this, two flames seemed to burn in the eyes of the fanatic Mrs. Shirgai, and she secretly vowed to improve her strength as soon as possible, at least to become a legend to be qualified to become the holy shield and sharp blade that spread the gospel for her crown. However, the real situation... Mrs. Shirgai thinks too much. There is no stronger enemy at all. Green''s angel of death avatar has not done anything for them. In fact, the enemy is too weak, whether it is the tower of the ghost Man, or the psychic behind the scenes, was completely helpless in the face of Madame Shirgay''s all kinds of female violent bears with fanatical beliefs. Mental attacks are almost completely immune, physical attacks are equal to death, magic attacks and anti-magic shields. In this operation, the Special Bureau side was caught off guard by the unfamiliar time-space-distorting rules and illusions at first, scattered and teleported to various places in the building, the next battle, there were almost no twists and turns, until Mrs. Shirgai escaped from the basement Going up, they swept the past layer by layer, meeting with them one by one, and only encountered two official-level superhumans in the whole process. These two people are still in the formal elementary level, and they were beaten down by Mrs. Silgae as soon as they jumped out, and they left the stage without any suspense. Although there are a lot of other miscellaneous soldiers, they are all apprentice-level, and it is almost the experience of walking for everyone in the special round. But after arriving in this room, Mrs. Shirgay''s fighting instinct felt an unprecedented danger. It seemed that a powerful enemy who could threaten her life had haunted this room. Mrs. Shirgay frowned, the warhammer hit the ground, and she shouted in a deep voice: "Everyone be careful, be on the highest alert, it''s very dangerous here." Everyone in the ?? action team immediately took it seriously. They knew Mrs. Shirgay''s strength, and even she said she was dangerous, so it was really dangerous. However, in the face of the more secret time and space traps, it is useless for them to be careful. They walked in front of the portrait and were watched by the people in the painting... Everyone including Mrs. Shirgai entered a dark room without any reaction. All of them didn''t notice anything, they stepped in, only to realize that they were no longer in the original room, and it was impossible to go back. The only thing that is fortunate is that this time everyone was not separated. The undead spellcaster Lucadil cast a lighting spell to light up the surroundings a little. Immediately, not far away, a corpse was found on a dilapidated iron bed. Mrs. Shirgay didn''t know where this place was. It felt like it was indoors, and the surroundings were very empty. There were no walls or pillars. The illumination technique was used to illuminate it, and it was just endless darkness and fog that blocked her vision. The surrounding is the same, the visual range is very small, and under the light of the illumination technique, you can see up to ten meters. At this time, there was a lonely iron frame bed that was commonly used in hospitals, seven or eight meters away. It was vaguely seen that a person was lying there, motionless, not knowing whether it was dead or alive. "Everyone be careful!" Mrs. Shirgay''s routine reminder, in fact, everyone mentioned 12 points of caution. At this time, no one dared to be careless unless he didn''t want to live. It''s just that although Mrs. Silgae fought fiercely and violently, she was still a middle-aged aunt who loved to be chatty, but no one dared to take her chattering as a deaf ear in the special bureau, otherwise she would be roared by the violent bear and end up. will be very miserable. Mrs. Shirgai took the lead and walked towards the hospital bed with a heavy bone shield. There was a strong smell of blood a few meters away, and then I could see the person on the bed, and someone called out, "It''s Mr. Roddick!" Mrs. Shirgay also nodded affirmatively, and Roddick, who was lying on the hospital bed and whose entire belly was slashed from the heart, officially came here with them. At this time, Roddick had completely lost his life, his face was as pale as paper, his arms and legs were twisted, and he was obviously violently broken before he died. and helpless. The blood left in the wound had stained the bed below and dripped onto the ground, forming a pool of blood. Suddenly, Mrs. Shirgai took a small step back, and immediately put up a bone shield. She heard a thud, which made her body shake, and a skinless but muscular knot suddenly protruded from the pool of blood under the bed. The arm, with great strength, hit the bone shield erected by Mrs. Shirgai fiercely, followed by an ugly monster wrapped in black mist sticking its head out of the pool of blood. come out. Mrs. Shirgai was expressionless, showing her incomparably powerful fighting qualities at this moment. She noticed it immediately, blocked the enemy''s sneak attack, and slammed her backhand without waiting for the monster to climb out. The bone warhammer had already slammed into the monster''s head. The monster''s body was half-substantial, half-spirit, and its red muscles were covered in black mist. The body was very large, but its head was small, but it was accurately hit by Mrs. Shirgay''s warhammer. head shot. Before some people in the room could react, Mrs. Shirgai had already withdrawn the warhammer. After the monster died, the black mist dissipated directly, and the rest of the body emerged from the pool of blood. It was a monster with a height of 2.5 meters and an unusually long arm. There was no skin on the body, and the muscles were exposed. With a machete-like blade, it can be ejected and retracted at any time like a feline. It is estimated that Roddick''s cut belly is the masterpiece of this blade. Unfortunately, even though Roddick obtained extraordinary powers, he narrowly escaped the pursuit of the dream curse, but he failed to change the fate of death in the end. And the dozens of psionic energy that Green had invested in him before was gone. Bailey, the leader of the ?? operation team, quickly checked Roddick''s body. There was no abnormality, and he confirmed that it was himself. Then he returned to Mrs. Silgue and asked, "Boss, what should we do next?" # Two more, six thousand words, please subscribe! Thank you for your support! (end of this chapter) Chapter 270： Nightmare Country (1) Chapter 270 Nightmare Kingdom (1) Mrs. Shirgay, as the strongest combat force in the Special Bureau of Langton City except Green, is also the highest commander and instructor of the Action Section, and is the backbone of all the members of the action team. Trapped here now, in fact, there is no effective way for her, but on the surface, Mrs. Silgae did not show any timidity, and swept the members of the action team around her with a cold expression, and asked indifferently: "Our mission here is to what?" Everyone was stunned for a moment, and Team Leader Bailey immediately replied: "Report, wipe out the remaining strongholds of the Tower of Yin Spirits, and arrest all the remnants of the cult." Mrs. Shirgay nodded slightly: "Very good, so have we completed the task?" Everyone froze for a moment, and no one spoke. Mrs. Shirgai snorted coldly: "The task is not completed, and you asked me what to do next! The great majesty let us join the special bureau is not like those aristocratic lords to make a fortune, this is for us Tests and trials are the polishing of our combat effectiveness! Only the most devout, brave, and fearless warriors can reach the kingdom of God after their sacrifices. Qualified to be a warrior who defends the glory of his crown." "For glory!" Everyone immediately looked solemn and their will became more determined. Those who can reach [lv3] in a short period of time are not mad believers but also devout believers. After being instigated by Mrs. Shirgai, they immediately beat the blood, like a blessing of faith, sweeping away the malaise in the team. But Mrs. Shirgay knew in her heart that shouting slogans alone could not solve the problem. Mrs. Shirgay is not very smart, but when she completed her transformation from a housewife to a full-fledged superhuman and a special bureau officer, she has gradually learned to look at problems with a new identity and perspective. At this time, she must not show weakness and confusion. She must let everyone see her firmness and calmness. Otherwise, once the hearts are scattered, the team will not be easy to lead. At this moment, there was a loud ''boom'' sound from a distance. If an experienced soldier could immediately hear the sound of a field gun. Immediately after that, it was like a pot was opened, and there was a continuous and intensive sound of artillery, and there was at least one artillery regiment''s firepower. Everyone was stunned, including Mrs. Shirgai, looking at each other, not knowing why. Most of them were peasants and low-level workers originally, and they had no experience in the battlefield, but they could barely tell the difference. They should be cannons, but where did the cannons come from in this weird place? "Let''s go, let''s go and have a look." Mrs. Shirgai thought for a while, and immediately gave an order. At this time, she should not hesitate to show her firmness. Besides, they are trapped in this strange space and have no other place to go... Time goes back half an hour. Green entered the space in the painting, which was different from Mrs. Sergey and the others. He came directly to a place with blue sky and white clouds, a lush grassland, and a towering white stone castle towering in the distance. Underneath the castle is a large-scale city, surrounded by a four-meter-high city wall, forming a huge fortress. Green came here, quickly checked his own situation, and found that there was nothing unusual about the death angel clone, then looked at the surrounding scenery, and leaned over to grab the grass, the real texture was not like an illusion. Then the soil of the grass roots was rubbed with hands, and it felt sticky, and with the soul perception, it was found that there were tiny bugs and finer microorganisms and bacteria in the soil. If it was an illusion, it would be even more impossible to simulate these microscopic things. , unless it is a deity who truly holds great power to create the environment. Although ?? confirmed this, from Green''s heart, or his subconscious intuition, he still felt that there was an unreal atmosphere here. Green thought that he should have entered a false space, rather than being teleported to the main world or other real space worlds. This caused Green to raise his vigilance and looked towards the direction of the castle fortress. In his induction, the three lines of faith that had been broken due to the death of the believer actually formed a link again. Although it was very weak, it did exist. This made Green''s heart move. Could it be that the souls of the three dead superhumans came here? According to the truth, the souls of those who obtained extraordinary abilities through the Shadow Chamber of Commerce will be attracted to the cemetery of the misty world and transformed into guardian spirits after death by the incomplete divinity mastered by Green. Green hadn''t noticed it before, until this time, he was surprised to find that the souls of the three people did not enter the cemetery. Green looked at the majestic castle, and had a hunch in his heart that when he came here this time, he would find something extraordinary. Thinking of this, he spread his wings and flew towards the castle without any hesitation. If it is expected, the mastermind behind all this, and even the psychic who controlled David True, is in the fortress castle, and regards this as the home ground, and leads Green here, ready to destroy it in one fell swoop. Sure enough, just as Green flew halfway, there was a reaction in the fortress castle. First, there was a dragon roar, and a huge green figure with a length of more than 20 meters rose into the sky, spreading its huge dragon wings and soaring over. Two rounded vertical pupils stared at Green, and the nostrils spewed corrosive and highly poisonous breath from time to time. . "A young green dragon!" Green was surprised, because of the existence of the shadow red dragon, Green knew the power of the young dragon. However, this young green dragon is different from Arshfaro. Under the gaze of Green''s eyes of spiritual vision, although this green dragon is majestic, it has already revealed its true state. This is actually a ghost dragon, I don''t know how to use it. What means, it looks exactly the same as a live real dragon, and even contains a strong vitality in the body. Then, behind the green dragon, more than a dozen smaller figures followed, more than a dozen knights wearing golden armor and riding giant griffins. These knights all have the strength of the high-level formal rank, and together with the Griffin, which also has the strength of the high-rank formal rank, they are enough to exert the most powerful attack power under the legend. "It''s another group of griffin knights similar to the Green Dragon." Green frowned slightly, thinking to himself, "Does this space world have the effect of materializing spiritual bodies?" Just as Green was thinking, two figures flew out of the castle again. One of the magicians in dark golden robes was surrounded by a radiant magic halo. Two metal floating **** the size of basketballs were beside the magician. Sometimes they flew quickly, sometimes stopped and suspended, and they were actually a legendary magician again! And on the other side, there was another roar similar to a dragon''s roar, but this time it was not a giant dragon, but a gray bipedal flying dragon. The wings are spread out for nearly ten meters, and the muscles are strong and powerful, containing powerful spiritual energy. Wyverns belong to the very powerful sub-dragon species. Although they are not very intelligent, they are powerful. An adult Wyvern has a high probability of becoming a legend. The gray bipedal flying dragon that appeared in front of him had the strength of the first-level legendary level, and on its back sat a legendary level flying dragon knight wearing heavy armor and holding a dragon spear of more than ten meters. "Is this aimed at my interception team?" Green controlled the Death Angel clone to stop, but sneered in his heart: "A legendary middle-level young green dragon, a legendary primary arcane mage, a legendary middle-level The flying dragon knights, plus fourteen official-level peak griffin knights, no wonder they did everything possible to lure me here, and they take me seriously!" At the same time, in the sky above Green''s head, abrupt dark clouds rolled up, accompanied by strong winds, and rolled down in an instant, revealing a face that was exactly the same as the main building of Martin Manor. It''s just that this time it was magnified countless times and appeared directly in the sky, with a burst of wanton laughter: "Hahaha! Stupid and greedy invaders, welcome to my nightmare country, and this...will be your burial place! " said later, the face that appeared in the dark cloud was already distorted in anger, roaring with resentment: "Kill him!" A real dragon''s breath containing highly poisonous attacked. Immediately, the two metal floating **** around the Arcane Mage were deformed at the same time, and turned into two floating cannons in a blink of an eye. Immediately, bullets were poured frantically, forming a heavy metal barrage that enveloped the angel of death clone. At the same time, the flying dragon knight quickly spread its wings and climbed behind the barrage. By diving down, the dragon spear locked on Green, and the spear tip erupted with strong spiritual energy, forming a huge sharp cone that completely wrapped the flying dragon knight and the huge bipedal dragon. go in. In an instant, three legendary attacks followed one after another, and his mental power locked onto Green, making it impossible for him to escape the attack no matter how he evaded. And more than a dozen Griffin knights who followed behind were also gearing up, waiting for the enemy to be seriously injured, and took the opportunity to go to make up for it. "Give you time to play, is this the only ability?" Green looked at the extremely dangerous attack. The metal mask of the angel of death''s avatar only had indifference and contempt, as if those attacks that were enough to kill the legendary superhuman were not worth it at all. One mention. At the next moment, Green took a step and suddenly rumbled, the surrounding space shook, and the figure disappeared in the blink of an eye! At this moment, in the body of the angel of death, a crystal of divine power only the size of a grain of rice shattered, and the pure and powerful divine power instantly filled the whole body of the angel of death. This is the first time Green uses divine power after obtaining the angel of death clone. It was an unprecedented feeling. As the crystals of divine power exploded in the body, the divine power flooded the body, causing a burst of pain and creating the illusion that he was omnipotent and could destroy everything, and violent and crazy emotions emerged. Thank goodness at this moment. On the top of the town hall in the cemetery, the big bell rang, and the sound was clear and bright, which lifted Green''s spirit and woke up from the edge of losing control of himself. (end of this chapter) Chapter 271： 277 Nightmare Country (2) Chapter 271 277 Nightmare Kingdom (2) "Is this the power of God?" Green sighed in shock: "The mighty power that mortals can''t reach, let alone control, will lose themselves in any form and become a slave of divine power." Green couldn''t help but feel a lingering fear. If it wasn''t for the isolation of the Angel of Death, and the incomplete divine protection in the cemetery, he would have been lost under the backlash of divine power. However, although the side effects of divine power are great, its power is absolutely unquestionable. Just as the divine power crystal exploded, the angel of death avatar burst into a brilliance of divine power, tearing the air at an indescribable high speed, cutting through the green dragon''s breath, Break through the steel barrage and meet the flying dragon knight without any hindrance... The next moment, with a puff, a lot of blood was splashed in the air. I saw the huge head of the adult gray-backed flying dragon with legendary primary strength flying up, the blood of the flying dragon was like rain, and the heavy armored knight on the flying dragon''s back, after the double-footed flying dragon was beheaded by a sword, contained the blessing of divine power. The blade cut it in half. At this moment, the enchanted heavy armor engraved with countless defensive magic runes had no effect at all, and the defensive light curtain triggered under the blade was more fragile than bubbles. This flying dragon knight, who has already reached the legendary mid-level in his own strength, together with the flying dragon sitting down, can instantly kill him with just one move. Everything happened so fast, and the huge face that was still fierce just a moment ago showed a stunned expression of shock. And the young green dragon who didn''t even look at Green in the first place, thought it was the same as before, flew over to spit, and then finished work and went home. But I didn''t expect that this time I encountered a real hard stubble, directly exploded the seed, blessed with divine power, and killed the flying dragon knight whose strength was no less than his own with one sword, which made the young green dragon Hil Moretti feel a chill down his spine. He had already died once, transformed into a ghost dragon, accidentally entered the realm of nightmares, and once again gained the feeling of having a real body, Hil Moretti didn''t want to be humiliated and killed like a chicken again. Therefore, at this critical moment, the menacing young green dragon Hier Moretti resolutely confessed, and some of the plump green bodies spun around abruptly and fled in the other direction as if flying, not knowing if it was intentional Still in a panic, he did not flee in the direction of the castle. The Arcane Mage reacted slowly, and was stunned to see that his floating cannon did no harm to the enemy, and then the powerful Flying Dragon Knight was instantly killed, which also made his mood sink to the bottom, and he turned around and wanted to run, but he was already That''s too late. After the angel of death killed the flying dragon knight, his figure turned in the air and beheaded with a backhand sword. A dark red sharp ray of light passed by the Arcane Mage like a practice, and then rushed towards the fleeing green dragon without any loss of speed. The Arcane Mage was already dead, a floating cannon beside him exploded in the air, and the body fell to the ground... At the same time, in the majestic and luxurious castle built with white stones, in a secret room located under the castle, in the center of the huge circular magic circle, a burst of light flashed, the psychic energy fluctuated violently, and a few breaths Afterwards, the ugly-looking Arcane Mage Frio walked out of the rebirth magic circle. His essence is a spiritual body, because of the resurrection of the space law of the Nightmare Kingdom, although he was beheaded again, as long as the spiritual body is not destroyed, he can be resurrected again in the rebirth circle. It''s just that such a death will wear out the true spirit of the soul. Once the true spirit is wiped out, the spiritual body will also collapse. "Oh? Frio, you''re so fast! I thought the big green lizard would be next." Ali Ortega, the flying dragon knight on the side, leaned against the stone building with a playful tone. On the wall, just lit a cigar, and before I could take a sip, the Arcane Mage came out. The Arcanist named Frio looked bitter and checked his equipment: "Damn, I lost a lot this time, one of my floating **** exploded." This is also the law of the nightmare world. Rebirth after death is not without cost, and the reborn will pay something at random. Ariotega, the flying dragon knight, smiled wryly: "My dragon spear is also finished, that liar Sinai, what an ordinary enemy, that is a divine envoy who can use divine power to bless him!" The voice of ?? faded, the rebirth circle lit up again, and a miniature version of the green dragon appeared helplessly and depressed. "Hirmoretti, it looks like you haven''t escaped!" The Flying Dragon Knight laughed playfully, as if seeing the green dragon unlucky would make him feel very happy, and even the loss of the broken dragon spear was temporarily forgotten. "Humph!" The miniature version of the green dragon stepped down from the magic circle, glanced at the dragon knight with contempt, and then looked at the legendary mage: "Frio, what do you say? That **** Sinai got into big trouble this time. , the other party has the blessing of divine power, it is too powerful, even if Sinai holds the Nightmare City, it will be broken sooner or later, this may be an opportunity for us to escape from here and get out of control." The Legendary Mage and the Flying Dragon Knight were all refreshed. In fact, they didn''t have similar thoughts, they just didn''t say it. But the two hesitated for a moment, then shook their heads: "It''s useless, Hillmoretti, don''t you understand? We are all dead, and we can only continue to live by staying here honestly. Once we choose To leave is to choose death, the two of us will become fragile ghosts, and you will also become a ghost dragon spurned by the dragon race." The green dragon suddenly stopped talking. If he was given a choice between ''being driven by humiliation'' and ''turning into a ghost dragon'', she, the great green dragon, Hillmoretti, would still choose to endure the humiliation temporarily, at least live. Down there is hope. Hir Moretti found a reason to comfort himself, and simply stopped thinking about those messes. At this moment, an anxious face suddenly appeared on the wall of the secret room, screaming: "Bastards! What are you doing, why don''t you go out to fight when you are resurrected? I have mobilized the city guards, the Nightmare Legion, All troops are deployed, and no one can break through my nightmare castle!" However, with the sound of screaming, more than a dozen figures flashed on the resurrection circle again, and it was that group of Griffin Knights, and the interception team was completely wiped out. The human face screamed again: "Damn~Damn~Damn~ Quickly go out and fight for me! You three don''t want to steal and play tricks, or when I repel the guy outside, I will let you know the horror of not obeying orders. The consequences..." But before he could finish speaking, there seemed to be an emergency, the face on the wall shrank back and the voice stopped abruptly. Seeing this, the Flying Dragon Knight curled his lips with contempt: "Humph! This idiot thinks that if he is lucky, he can do whatever he wants with a rare item? He doesn''t understand what it means to have an enemy with divine blessing, so he doesn''t run away at this time. , and also planning to repel the enemy, which is really whimsical." The green dragon Hil Moretti rarely agreed with the flying dragon knight, and shook the huge green dragon head: "Indeed, that idiot thought that with the miscellaneous soldiers in the Nightmare Castle, he could block the enemy who could kill the three of us in seconds? Anyway, I am I wont go to die, every death will wear out the true spirit, I dont want the true spirit to be exhausted, and the dragons soul will collapse directly, that is too terrifying! A wise look flashed in the eyes of Arcane Mage Frio: "Perhaps, this time, the Nightmare Kingdom will change to a stronger master." Meanwhile, outside Nightmare Castle. The Angel of Death clone quickly killed the Griffin Knight team, looked up at the huge face in the sky, and waited for the opponent to attack in anger. The huge face in the sky at the moment is just a phantom. Even if it is slashed with a sword, it will not cause any damage to its body. Only when the opponent launches an attack will the attack cause substantial damage. But obviously the owner of the huge face also knew these taboos. Although he was very angry, he did not attack. Instead, he shrank the dark clouds in the air, and together with the huge face, twisted into a tornado and quickly retracted back to the castle. . "It''s quite cautious." Green was a little disappointed that the other party didn''t shoot in anger, and looked in the direction of Nightmare Castle. At this time, in the huge fortress castle, the sound of the horn to guard against enemy attack was already blown. The originally quiet and peaceful castle suddenly became restless. The soldiers quickly put on their armor and picked up their weapons, and ran from the barracks to gather. The knights, with the help of their squires, put on heavy armor, then mounted their respective warhorses, raised their lances, carried their shields, and gathered in the direction where the flags were flying. The archer dashed to the warehouse and received a large number of brand-new arrow clusters, and the catapult was pushed up to the city gate by the coolie... Ten minutes later, tens of thousands of troops have appeared on the city wall of the city defense fortress, or hidden behind the city wall, their swords are unsheathed, and they are ready to fight. The previously resurrected Green Dragon, Arcane Mage, Flying Dragon Knights and a group of Griffin Knights also appear in the array. Although the three legendary powerhouses didn''t want to fight to the death to defend the Nightmare Castle, they didn''t want to tear their faces until the situation was clear. After a while, I was unable to work hard. At the same time, at the edge of the city wall of the city defense fortress, a translucent defensive light curtain rose up, completely covering the entire Nightmare Castle. At this time, Green''s death angel clone had come to a distance of one thousand meters from the Nightmare Castle, facing the huge castle fortress and the tens of thousands of defenders alone, making him look extraordinarily lonely, like Don Quixote. , rushing to the windmill alone. "Powerful outsider! Allow me to introduce myself to you. My name is Sinai Alfred, the owner of the Nightmare Castle and the King of the Nightmare Realm. I sincerely salute you." A huge face appeared again on the defensive light curtain of the castle. Please subscribe, thank you all! (end of this chapter) Chapter 272： Nightmare Country (3) Chapter 272 Nightmare Kingdom (3) mobilized the entire castle''s army, which seemed to make Sinai Alfred find confidence again, and a proud and confident smile appeared on the huge face that emerged. The confident Sinai Alfred did not scream hysterically. Instead, he appeared very modest, deliberately imitating nobles, and speaking politely. Green stared at the other party and responded lightly: "Oh? Do you call this place a nightmare country? It deserves its name, a very good strange thing. It turns out that it is not the distortion of space and time, but your interference through the distortion of dreams. The real Martin Manor." Before Green entered Martin Manor, he encountered many phenomena of time and space disorder. At first he thought it was some kind of strange characteristic that could distort space and time, but he did not expect to encounter a rare strange thing! The so-called strange things, as the name suggests, are magical and inexplicable things. Strange things are very rare, and even most extraordinary people don''t know that such things exist, and they are only recorded in some ancient books. The existence of ?? strange things has no logic, not only cannot be explained by modern science, but also transcendence and theology cannot be explained. Green also entered the Santa Academy for further studies last time. He accidentally read some descriptions about strange things in the library. Only after entering [Nightmare Nation] did he realize that this is actually a strange thing with independent characteristics. and laws of the space world. By this time, Green had made up his mind to seize this strange object at all costs. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Through the test just now, he has already noticed that Sinai Alfred, who has mastered strange things, is not strong. He should be a formal intermediate or high-level psychic medium. [Nightmare Kingdom] This strange object can drive three legendary powerhouses. At this time, Sinai Alfred in the castle didn''t know Green''s greed purpose. He was also very depressed when he heard that Green mentioned Martin Manor. The many weird changes at Martin Manor were purely accidental. As early as two years ago, there was a lot of commotion in Langton City about summoning the Void Yin Spirit. At that time, Sinai Alfred was just an apprentice of a high-level psychic medium. He followed his teacher to Langton City, ready to fish in troubled waters and take advantage of the opportunity. Unfortunately, however, his teacher underestimated the seriousness of the incident. Because of lack of preparation and lack of strength, the Void Yin Spirit just received a lunch when it arrived. Sinai Alfred was also affected. He was shaken by the breath of the Void Yin Spirit. He used the ability of psychic medium. In this case, there must be ten deaths and no life, but Sinai Alfred seems to have opened the protagonist template. Not only did he not die, but he was a blessing in disguise. He accidentally obtained the kingdom of nightmares while wandering in the spiritual world. With this strange object, he not only reshaped his body, but also created a kingdom belonging to him in the kingdom of nightmares, and was promoted from a high-level apprentice to an official psychic medium. In this year, in order to continue to improve his own strength and to enrich the Nightmare Kingdom, he did everything possible to collect souls, incorporate them into the Nightmare Kingdom, and become a citizen of the Nightmare Castle and a soldier guarding the fortress. He also accidentally obtained the three legendary powerhouses in the state of the green dragon, the arcane mage, and the flying dragon knight, and used the power of nightmares to resurrect them. However, just as everything was going well, an unexpected situation arose. An exploration of the ruins of a suspected cult in the town of Polis near the city of Langton led him to discover the remnant of David Trudeau and bring it into the Nightmare Realm. Because Sinai''s psychic teacher had some connections with the Tower of Yin Spirits, Sinai knew David Trudeau''s identity and obtained his remnant soul, which surprised and delighted him, and immediately read the incomplete memory, Trying to find a way to communicate with the Void Spirit. By this time, Sinai hadn''t noticed that since he obtained the Nightmare Realm, his whole personality had changed drastically, becoming more and more arrogant and arrogant. What was even more terrifying was that he himself was unaware of these changes. On the contrary, I feel that I was originally a person with such a ''brilliant talent'' and ''long-term vision'', but now I''m just returning to my nature. Originally, the Kingdom of Nightmare, as a strange object, did not have such side effects, but the last owner of the Kingdom of Nightmare, a powerful and unknown god, had some weak divine power left in it. The divine power is extremely high, and mortals cannot directly touch it, otherwise they will be eroded and counterattacked by the divine power. Sinai is unknown. He has been eroded by divine power and does not know it. He also wants to plunder the vast amount of psionic energy of the void ghosts to replenish the nightmare kingdom. Immediately, he began manipulating David True to reconvene the remaining followers of the Tower of Shadows, and used the Martin Manor as a secret base to prepare for the ritual of summoning the shadows of the void again. Before, David Trudeau contacted the Dietrich family in a ghost state, just to buy some materials for arranging the descent ceremony, and also wanted to pull the Dietrich family into the water by the way. It''s a pity that Mrs. Shirley Will is very shrewd. She will try her best to help raise everything that the Tower of Yin Spirit needs, but the price is a lot. Sinai could only scold the **** who didn''t know how to praise him when he saw that the other party was not getting enough oil and salt. He temporarily focused his energy on the descent ceremony. However, he did not expect that there was a problem with the ceremony just in the preparation stage. For some unknown reason, the summoning circle had just been drawn, and a psionic riot suddenly appeared, and a large number of the psionic energy of the void ghosts were transmitted through the circle. Sinai was taken aback. With his own real strength, he couldn''t suppress such a strong psionic riot at all. He could only use the Nightmare Kingdom to suppress it. Although he successfully suppressed the psionic riot, the interference of the laws of the Nightmare Kingdom caused the occurrence of the time and space in Martin Manor. It was completely distorted, and was eroded by the psionic energy of the Void Yin Spirit, causing the entire manor to begin to alienate... At this moment, the Angel of Death''s clone stood in the air, turning a blind eye to Sinai''s self-introduction. His eyes were fixed on the defensive light curtain rising from the Nightmare Castle. In the next moment, it moved suddenly and turned into a dark red dash at a very fast speed. past. "Hahaha! It''s useless, outsider!" The face that appeared on the defensive light curtain laughed loudly, and the voice came from all directions in the nightmare world. Green was unmoved. In the blink of an eye, the Angel of Death clone slammed into the huge face on the light curtain. With a bang, the light and shadow exploded. Then disappeared, showing the figure of the angel of death, the four wings spread to the limit, and the four long swords were intertwined, attacking at one point. The defensive light curtain of the Nightmare Castle is like a stretched plastic sheet, which has been stretched to its limit and is about to burst at any time. At this moment, the Angel of Death burst out with the strongest attack power, and the tips of the four long swords converged to form a golden light film. That is the divine power that is blessed on the tip of the sword, and it begins to obliterate the defensive light curtain that corrodes the Nightmare Castle. Because the bit of divine power crystal used to kill the three legendary powerhouses before has been almost exhausted, and this is the only thing left at this time. Just after a stalemate, the golden light suddenly shattered, and the divine power of that bit of divine power crystal was completely exhausted. Then, a huge reaction force came from the defensive light curtain of the Nightmare Castle, and the avatar of the death angel bounced out, and stopped again after a few hundred meters. Green was slightly surprised. He thought that the remaining divine power was enough to break through the enemy''s defense, but he did not expect that the defensive light curtain of this Nightmare Castle was extraordinarily strong. Then came Sinai''s wild laughter: "Hahaha! Hahaha! Ignorant outsider, you can never break through the defense of Nightmare Castle!" Accompanied by the sound, a huge face emerged from the defense light curtain again. In fact, Sinai was also panicked just now. Seeing the light curtain sunken, her heart skipped a beat, for fear that it would burst with a ''boo'' in the next moment. Fortunately, he finally persevered and bounced off the enemy, which made him relieved. Green ignored the clamor of the other party and thought silently in his heart. If you consume a small piece of divine power crystal, you will definitely be able to break through the defensive light curtain of Nightmare Castle, but it is a waste of divine power to kill chickens with a bulls knife. It should be known that Green currently only has more than 20 complete divine power crystals on hand, and one complete divine power crystal is only enough to consume about thirty times of divine power blessings in the day of death. Although it may seem like a lot, at present, the crystals of divine power are completely non-renewable resources for Green. He cannot predict when the next crystal of divine power will be obtained, and once the crystals of divine power are exhausted, he will lose his greatest trump card. So after thinking about it, Green decided to stick to the principle of being diligent and thrifty and housekeeping, and he could save the crystallization of divine power. He immediately took back his long sword and began to cast magic. In an instant, dozens of spiritism techniques were thrown out, and just below the angel of death, a portal with more than 30 summoning channels appeared. Skeleton soldiers armed with enchanted rifles walked out in neat steps, moving quickly. Orderly, form an array of three rows. Above the Nightmare Castle in the distance, Sinai''s giant face showed a surprised expression, and then laughed: "Outsideer, I didn''t expect you to be a necromancer, but what''s the use of summoning these skeleton soldiers, do you expect these bones to stand? Come to break my castle? Besides, how many undead can you have to have more defenders of Nightmare Castle?" Green ignored the opponent''s clamor at all, and continued to use the summoning technique to summon advanced troops. In the blink of an eye, a larger summoning portal emerged. The third-level undead cannon, the fourth-level fallen knight, and the fifth-level Cyclops came out one after another and joined the huge undead army. Seeing these powerful troops, Sinai couldn''t laugh anymore, especially the appearance of the six Cyclops who were more than six meters tall. Although there are not many, they are absolutely powerful, and the huge body is covered with thick steel heavy armor. What he is holding in his hand is not the thick wooden stake commonly used by Cyclops, but a huge hammer with enchanted runes. . In order to manufacture these equipment, Green invested hundreds of thousands of gold pounds. (end of this chapter) Chapter 273： Undead Fortress Cannon Chapter 273 Undead Fortress Cannon Such a huge and heavy hammer with enchanted attributes can knock down a section of the city wall with one hammer! If it can be hit, with the abnormal power of the Cyclops, coupled with this enchanted heavy hammer, it can even leapfrog and kill the sixth-level extraordinary creature. Including Sinai, the three legends on the side of the Nightmare Castle, and some official-level superhumans, seeing the six Cyclops armed to the teeth all took a breath. But what shocked them was far more than that. After the Cyclops appeared, there was another high-pitched dragon roar, and in an extraordinarily huge spiritual summoning portal, a huge dark red head protruded out, followed by The sturdy neck, the body full of strong muscles, and the huge fleshy wings wrapped around the sides of the body, finally managed to squeeze out of the portal, and immediately fluttered and flew high, with the sound of dragon roars, shocking the audience. Although the shadow red dragon is also a young dragon, the red dragon itself is the strongest and the largest among the five-color true dragons. In addition, Alshvaro can bathe in the brilliance of divinity at close range in the cemetery all year round, making him more than ordinary The red dragon has grown better, is more powerful and ferocious, and has a larger body. It is nearly thirty meters long, almost a circle larger than the green dragon Hill Moretti of the same rank. As soon as Arshvaro appeared, he flew to the sky to show off his might, and even boldly came to a hundred meters away from the Nightmare Castle, unscrupulously spewing out a breath of flame dragon. The ??thick column of fire slammed into the defensive light curtain with a strong momentum. Although there was only a ripple on the light curtain, the tyrannical dragon''s might burst out with his breath, still scaring the defenders on the city wall behind the light curtain. And just when the Shadow Red Dragon was showing off its power, there was already a four-winged, two-winged female angel next to the Angel of Death, high in the air... About ten minutes later, all the troops that Green''s command could mobilize were summoned, including the more than 3,000 kobold zombies under the command of the kobold shaman. Although these kobold zombies have low combat effectiveness, they are large in number and do not occupy the population. They are arranged on the two wings of the undead army, so that the number of the undead army outside the castle has almost reached 5,000. The four angels are not inferior to the tens of thousands of troops in the Nightmare Castle. Green waited patiently until the last soldier, the undead soldier, stood, and the entire army formed a huge swallow-wing shape. As long as an order was given, a charge could be launched. But before that, it was the time for artillery performances. Just behind the gun skeleton soldiers team, a total of 18 undead cannon squads were intensively preparing for artillery fire. Each artillery squad has four gun positions, a total of 64 field guns, and it was ready in less than half a minute. The avatar of the angel of death suspended in the air suddenly raised an arm and swung it down. Suddenly, a shelling sounded, followed by continuous shelling. The sound of the cannons heard by Mrs. Shirgay and the others came from this. In just one round of salvo, the black smoke from the cannon formed a black cloud over the undead army. Each shelling is like a thunderstorm. If it is only one or two, it may be bearable, but the continuous loud noise seems to have no end, and the shock will generate huge psychological pressure. The defenders of the Nightmare Castle, because of the characteristics of the Nightmare world, can be resurrected after death as long as their souls are not destroyed, but they are not robots after all, and they are still afraid and afraid. In the face of a powerful enemy, the dragon intimidated first, and then the intensive artillery bombardment suddenly made the guards'' momentum drop to freezing point. If they weren''t afraid of the strangeness and power of the castle owner, at least half of these people would have fled. However, although the artillery bombardment of the undead cannon was amazing, the dense cannonballs rained down on the defensive light curtain of the castle, leaving layer upon layer of ripples, but it was still unable to break through the defense. After this shock, Sinai burst into laughter again: "Hahaha~hahaha~ I thought you had the ability to scare someone with some scraps of skeletons? You thought this level of attack would be able to break through me. Castle? Stop dreaming, get out of here!" Green also frowned slightly: "Does it have to cost the crystals of divine power?" But at this time, he had an idea and remembered that a siege weapon might be able to solve the problem. Immediately, Green''s mind moved, and his consciousness returned to the cemetery... Fifteen minutes later, the continuous artillery bombardment in the Kingdom of Nightmare finally stopped. At this moment, the continuous shelling made the barrel of the cannon become red with heat. Forcibly continue to fire the cannon, which will cause damage to the enchanted rune at light, or explode directly. The Ice Angel Hill, who had long since fallen from the sky, immediately released dozens of streams of water, evenly wrapping the hot gun barrel to quickly cool down and prepare for the next round of attack. At this moment, ignoring the jeering and shouting of the huge face on the opposite defensive light curtain, the main consciousness returned to the avatar of the angel of death, and Green immediately cast a spirit call with all his strength. This time, the portal opened by the summoning technique was extraordinarily huge, larger than when the Shadow Red Dragon was summoned, and was erected on the ground. Accompanied by the sound of a heavy object crushing the ground, a cannon barrel thicker than a normal human thigh came out. The ?? gun barrel was very long, raised high and pointed forward, followed by two cyclops dragging a thick leash, struggling out of the portal. Tow ropes are attached to a huge flatbed truck with ten iron wheels on each side. At specific positions on both sides of the flatbed, three thick logs were inserted, and the four Cyclops pushed forward with all their might. Although these cyclops are all women, their strength is still enormous, but it takes eight people to move the flatbed, which shows how heavy the terrifying cannon is loaded. It took ?? a full minute for this huge cannon with a caliber of 35 centimeters to come out of the portal completely, revealing the amazing whole picture in front of everyone. This cannon was acquired by Green last time in Faerun City. It was newly developed by the Kingdom of Lorenzo. It has the largest caliber, the longest range and the most powerful cannon. Originally, this huge cannon was not delivered to the field troops, but had to be installed on the Sunset Fortress in the north of the kingdom. Otherwise, the cannon that weighed more than 20 tons would not be able to move without the power of the Cyclops. . At that time, Faerun City was also seriously ill and went to the hospital, intercepted the fortress cannon that happened to pass through Faerun City, and prepared to deal with monsters from another world. Unfortunately, this kind of ordinary cannon without enchantment, no matter how large the caliber and how powerful the shells are, they still have very limited effect on extraordinary creatures. Moreover, it was extremely cumbersome and had an unusually slow rate of fire. After only two shots were fired, dozens of harpies came down from the sky and rushed into the gun positions. Suddenly, more than 40 artillerymen who manipulated the fortress guns were killed. The others scattered in a hurry, leaving the giant cannon unattended. In the end, this powerful weapon that gathered the highest technology and manufacturing level of the Kingdom of Lorenzo was brought to the cemetery by Green like a piece of junk. Originally, Green planned to slowly engrave enchanted runes on the barrel, so that the cannons attack would be blessed with extraordinary attributes, but due to Greens own extraordinary level and his inability to alchemy and enchant, the progress of this work was very slow. Green didn''t take this to heart until this time when he faced the monstrous shell shrouded in the Nightmare Castle, it reminded him of the existence of this giant cannon, and he immediately returned to the cemetery without being pretentious. Bring the psionic power to the cemetery''s approval. In an instant, more than 2,000 psionic energy were poured into it, and the giant cannon was enveloped in a psionic light. Waiting for the light to subside and disappear, the iron-black cannon sound with the luster of oil has been covered with dense enchanted runes that contain the energy of death. Then came the prompt message: Undead Fortress Cannon, level 5 special arms, price 2500, rate of fire 6 rounds/hour Different from the prompts of other arms, the Undead Fortress Cannon has no combat power in the prompts, because the combat power of this cannon does not depend on itself, but on what shells it shoots. This big guy is definitely a beast of gold. Unlike the gun skeleton soldiers and the undead cannon, as long as it is trimmed in the cemetery, the ammunition will be automatically replenished. This undead fortress gun must be specially prepared with expensive and exclusive cannonballs. An ordinary enchanted cannonball is worth 100 psychic energy, the grenade that increases the explosion range is 300 psychic energies, and the shrapnel with sub-bomb effect is 500 psychic energy. One of the most expensive enchanted armor-piercing bullets would cost 800 psionic energy, and three would be worth the price of an undead fortress gun itself. But there is an expensive truth. Ever since he obtained the cemetery, Green knew that every bit of psionic energy spent in the cemetery would not be wasted. Since the enchanted armor-piercing bullet is priced at 800 psionic energy, it will definitely show the value of 800 psychic energy, so he complained in his heart that it was too expensive, but he did not hesitate to take it first and taste it, whether it was fragrant or not. As the portal closed, the heavy undead fortress cannons stopped in place. Eight Cyclops, in groups of two, removed the sleepers from the flatbed car and inserted them under the flatbed car as a support to prevent the recoil of the cannon from being too large and directly crushing the axle. The gun mounts were then deployed and supported on the ground on both sides of the flatbed. While the Cyclops was in charge of unfolding the gun mount, more than 40 skeleton gunners rushed forward and carried out various operations in an orderly manner. After a while, the Cyclops, who had already deployed the gun mount, walked towards the back of the flatbed, and the two worked together to carry a pointed cannonball that was not particularly thick compared to their stature. However, this enchanted armor-piercing bullet worth 800 psionic energy is quite heavy despite its small size. The ?? cone-shaped warhead is covered with enchanted runes that sometimes shine and sometimes disappear, which contain many magical effects such as collapse, smash, and penetration. (end of this chapter) Chapter 274： Ploughing the hole Chapter 274 The ??heavy cannonballs were stuffed into the tail by the two cyclops, and the four skeleton gunners next to them immediately pushed the huge running bolt and closed the tail with a click. In the original design of this fortress gun, the loading step was completed by a mechanical crane, and then a five-meter-long loading mechanism was used to send the heavy shells into the tail of the gun. It was this step that took a lot of time to make the cannon''s rate of fire slow, and it took more than 20 minutes to fire one shot. Now it is under Green''s hands. With a humanoid machine like Cyclops, it directly saves a lot of time, and the rate of fire is greatly improved, reaching ten per shot, and can fire six times in one hour. However, for Green, the rate of fire of this huge cannon has long been unimportant. Eight hundred spirits can shoot a cannonball, and the enemy will not die after a few shots, and he will go bankrupt first. So Green has made up his mind to only give this undead fortress cannon a chance. If he can''t shoot it into his soul, he won''t try again, otherwise his psionic energy balance can''t afford it. At that time, no matter how unwilling he is, he can only use the crystal of divine power. The Angel of Death''s clone clenched the long sword in his hand slightly, indicating Green''s inner expectations and nervousness. He could not have predicted that this cannonball cost 800 psychic cannonballs to defend against Nightmare Castle. What effect does the light curtain create? is a shot into the soul? Or blocked? Just look at this time. "Boom~~~~~~~~" In the next moment, a deafening bang erupted as a skeleton gunner swung a hammer to smash the trigger ram of the running tail. In an instant, a group of fiery flames spewed from the muzzle, and the huge recoil force made the cannon weighing more than 20 tons and the trolley below retreat three meters. In the deep ravine, a circle of shock waves visible to the naked eye spread outward, forming a strong wind, blowing the battle flag, and hunting. Fortunately, Green''s subordinates are all undead legions. If they were normal humans, the sound of this cannon, so close, would deafen how many people''s ears. Opposite Sinai and many defenders, including the three legendary powerhouses, never thought that the scary-looking cannon would be even more amazing when it fired! And the huge cannonball worth 800 psionic energy rushed out of the muzzle faster than the speed of sound, swirling and brought a stream of air in the air, and it reached the Nightmare Castle in the blink of an eye. The combination of ??''s extremely fast speed and the huge weight of the shell itself is definitely an unimaginably huge momentum. In an instant, it slammed into the defensive light curtain outside the castle, and the translucent defensive light curtain was instantly pressed into a pit like dough. Although the entire defensive light curtain is still tough, the various defense-breaking properties attached to this expensive enchanted armor-piercing bullet all erupted, collapsed, smashed, penetrated... The runes on the surface of the bullet all lit up, reaching the defensive light curtain. at one point. In fact, the power of the enchanted armor-piercing bullet itself and the power generated by its additional attributes are far inferior to the previous attack by Green who used the angel of death to bless the divine power. Plus the huge impact of its own weight. In the face of this unimaginable huge impact, coupled with the enchanting attributes of enchanted armor-piercing bullets, although the undead fortress cannon is only a fifth-level unit, the power of this cannon is no less than that of the extraordinary existence of the first-level natural disaster. . Nightmare Country is amazing, but the master who masters this strange object is too weak. He is only a formal-level psychic. With the characteristics of strange objects, he can cope with the legendary level and can barely hold it, but in the face of attacks beyond the legendary , the defensive light curtain of this Nightmare Castle could no longer withstand it. I saw that the translucent light curtain shrouded above the castle was squeezed into a huge depression by the huge cannonball, barely maintaining it for a moment, and finally couldn''t hold it anymore, and let out a bang! "No~~~~~~" Sinai let out a shrill roar, and the huge face that still appeared on the remaining light curtain was twisted and deformed, but unfortunately, no matter how loud his screams were, it would not help. The ??defensive light curtain was penetrated a little, and it quickly shrank and collapsed around like a domino. In a blink of an eye, it completely collapsed, revealing the Nightmare Castle. At this moment, Green finally showed a smile, and immediately gave an order, the artillery continued to attack, and at the same time let the undead cannon reload immediately, but this time it was no longer an expensive enchanted armor-piercing bullet, but an ordinary cannonball with a hundred psychic powers. Now that it has been pulled out, he can''t go back after one shot, and he has to play another round to enjoy it, and he can still afford one ordinary shell. On the side of Nightmare Castle, after penetrating the light curtain, the huge cannonball continued to fly forward, knocking down a tower, and piercing through two palaces... Finally, it penetrated through the city wall behind Nightmare Castle and landed on On a mound more than 1,000 meters away, it stopped after drilling three meters into the mound. The Nightmare Castle lost the protection of the defensive light curtain and ushered in the second shelling. Suddenly, the flames were everywhere. The extremely fast-firing field artillery rained down the shrapnel specially designed to kill personnel, aiming at the defending troops stationed near the city wall of the city defense fortress. . Those soldiers who were fearless at first, relying on the defensive light curtain to be fearless were suddenly stunned, and then they were so frightened that they hugged their heads and ran away. These soldiers don''t look at the bright armor, and they seem to be very elite. In fact, only a few of their souls were formally trained soldiers before they entered the nightmare world, some were adventurers and mercenaries, and the rest were ordinary people. Sinai Alfred let these people form an army just to put on the show and satisfy his own vanity. Usually, the formation of drills and drills is more symbolic than reality. , Even if they knew that they could be resurrected after death, these people couldn''t afford the courage to face the intensive artillery fire, crying for their father and mother, and fleeing everywhere. Green couldn''t help but be stunned for a moment. He thought about how this was said. He thought it was a tough battle. It''s just a bunch of people! At the same time, the undead army below began to move forward slowly, advancing step by step in the direction of the Nightmare Castle, waiting for the second launch of the undead cannon, which was the signal to charge the city. A few minutes later, the reloaded undead cannon fired a second shell. Although it was just an ordinary shell, it was still shocking when it hit the castle. Centered on the impact point, the radius of 30 meters was completely turned into ruins, leaving only a huge crater several meters deep. Looking down from the air, it seemed that a large piece of the Nightmare Castle had been smeared. And along with the massive destruction of the Nightmare Castle, Sinai Alfred''s angry and painful screams came from the depths of the castle. Obviously, as the master of strange things, he was very irrational to fuse his soul with this nightmare castle. Now the castle has been severely damaged, and he is also injured. "Bastards! Damn! How dare you destroy my castle, all of you, **** it!" Sinai entered a state of hysteria again. The severe pain from the depths of his soul made him unbearable, his consciousness gradually blurred, and he slowly fell into madness. With the second blast of the undead cannon, Green''s undead army seemed to hear the horn of the charge. Cyclops, fallen knights, gun skeleton soldiers, and zombie kobolds all ran and rushed to the Nightmare Castle. In the air, the shadowy red dragon Arshfaro groaned and stared at the green dragon Hiermoretti who was hiding in the castle. Four-winged angel Holly led Thunder Angel Rota and Frost Angel Hill, and rushed towards Arcane Mage Frio and Flying Dragon Knight Ariotega in the castle. Although Rota and Hill were weaker and had not reached the legendary level, with Holly''s help, the three were enough to contain the Arcane Mage and the Flying Dragon Knight. As long as Arshfaro kills the green dragon, then turn back and join forces to attack the two, the plan is foolproof. But what the Shadow Red Dragon did not expect was that the green dragon, who seemed to be not weak and of the same rank as him, had no plans to fight him at all! The green dragon saw that the red dragon, which was very strong and a full circle bigger than himself, flew over and immediately turned around and ran. As an elegant Miss Green Dragon, she didn''t want to fight against the savage Red Dragon, which would not only have no chance of winning, but would also be pressed to the ground in embarrassment and rubbed fiercely. As for the other two legendary powerhouses, the Arcane Mage Frio and the Flying Dragon Knight Ariotega, they were not much tougher than the Green Dragon. They were just a little concerned about their face, and they retreated to the periphery of the Nightmare Castle as if they were fighting and retreating. . Two minutes later, the six Cyclops who were full of stamina and galloping forward rushed to the front of the city wall of the city defense fortress. The Cyclops, which is more than six meters high, is half higher than the four-meter-high outer city wall. At this time, the defenders who were standing on the city wall didn''t know where to go. The Cyclops swung the enchanted metal hammer in his hand. With enough strength, he slammed into the city wall with a loud bang. The city wall that seemed to be strong and heavy, seemed so fragile and thin in front of the Cyclops. It collapsed and collapsed in two or three times, revealing a huge gap. The follow-up troops poured into the Nightmare Castle from the six gaps... Just when the army of the undead launched the general attack, Green''s angel of death clone had also come to the top of the Nightmare Castle. He looked down at the castle and his eyes locked in one direction. That is the core of the Nightmare Castle, and it is also the most splendid and luxurious palace. At this time, a huge but very unstable psionic energy is transmitted from it. "Have you lost your mind?" Green frowned slightly, then flew down and came to the front of the palace. The gorgeous palace originally built of white marble was now covered with many dark red flesh and blood, just like the Martin Manor in reality. On the four 20-meter-high marble pillars on the front of the palace, there are countless thick and flexible tentacles, which are woven together and close the gate of the palace. Through the gaps between the tentacles, you can vaguely see a painfully twisted face on the splendid gate of the palace, uttering crazy and meaningless babble. (end of this chapter) Chapter 275： Throne Crown Scepter Chapter 275 Throne Crown Scepter The angel of death landed and swung his sword straight away. With a bang, the sword energy broke through the air, severing the tentacles that blocked the palace, revealing the gate with a twisted face inside. Green swung his sword and was about to break open the door to see what was going on inside. I didn''t expect that the twisted face floating on the gate of the palace suddenly screamed strangely, as if metal was rubbing against each other, and then with a bang, the gate actually opened by itself. Green''s sword slashed in the air, slightly surprised in his heart, and a little cautious. At this moment, a monster moved slowly from the dark palace. At this time, a huge monster covered with dark red sarcomas, with bare muscles and fascia on the surface, bulged like a heart, but kept leaving a purplish-black smelly mucus from inside, making this monster swollen. It looks ugly and disgusting. "Has Sinai Alfred been alienated like this?" Green thought to himself, he didn''t know why Sinai was alienated at this time, but even if he knew, it was nothing. Most people were afraid of being infected by divine power, but Green''s angel of death clone itself It is an artifact that can be blessed with divine power. Naturally, it is not afraid of divine power contamination. Instead, it is absorbed and used. On the surface of that monster, you could vaguely distinguish the distorted face of Sinai, because it appeared on different occasions many times, and Green was very impressed with this face. However, Greene''s eyes went beyond this monster, and stared into the depths of the dark palace. He could feel that although this monster was alienated from Sinai''s body, the real Sinai was still inside the palace. Green''s eyes saw through the darkness that a phantom wearing a crown was sitting on the throne in the depths of the palace. Shadow, that was Sinai Alfred''s soul, at this time he had lost his original consciousness, only his hatred for Greene and his endless malice towards all invaders remained. "Sure enough, the real soul is still there." Green sneered in his heart, the angel of death moved suddenly, four wings spread, four arms waved, and rushed towards the entrance of the palace like lightning. The dark red sarcoma monster let out a terrifying scream, and ejected a dozen thick tentacles from its body, entwining it towards the angel of death. However, I saw a dark red sword light flickering in the darkness, and the angel of death had cut off all the tentacles that came with its speed. The power of the swordsman master [lv9] was displayed vividly at this moment, especially the four arms and four swords, there were almost no dead ends. No matter how many tentacles the sarcoma monster sends out, it won''t help. In the next moment, the figure of the angel of death moved and appeared in front of the sarcoma monster. Four long swords pierced at the same time, making a squeak sound, and the psychic energy wrapped the sword edge, and then exploded suddenly, and countless numbers appeared on the surface of the monster that was eroded and alienated by divine power. The meandering crack, which seeped out the dazzling light of the dark red death energy, then exploded with a bang, and the pus splashed everywhere. At the moment of the explosion, the Angel of Death drew his sword and rushed into the hall a moment in advance, and not a single drop of the splattered pus fell on his body. As Green entered, the originally dark and gloomy palace became a little brighter. Green smiled in his heart, really ironic! Whether it was him, the necromancer, or the angel of death representing death and darkness, he actually brought a ray of light to this palace! But it was this faint light that illuminated the palace that was supposed to be resplendent. At this time, the walls and floors had become rotten and mottled, as if countless years had been abandoned, the expensive curtains had become rotten, and the delicate carpets had been lost. The original color, the air was filled with a stench of festering corpses. The angel of death came to the throne in the deepest part of the palace, and looked at Sinai Alfred, who was sitting on it in a spiritual state. On the rotten throne at this time, Sinai has completely lost the consciousness of being a human being, and there are faint golden threads mixed in his spiritual body, which are all divine powers that invaded his soul. At the position of his eyes, the most divine power is condensed, almost occupying the eyeballs of the spiritual body, watching the angel of death unabashedly revealing the maliciousness of destroying everything. In the next moment, the spirit body that maintains the human shape also begins to alienate, which marks that Sinai''s last trace of self-knowledge as a human being has also disappeared. His spiritual body twisted and expanded at a speed visible to the naked eye, extending countless tentacles of different lengths, swaying and spreading around, some attacked Green, and some inserted into the surrounding palace, trying to erode the palace and the nightmare world where it was located. . Green had just killed the monster alienated by Sinai''s body. At this time, facing the alienation of the soul, he still showed no mercy. He waved his four arms, his long sword wasted, and instantly cut off all the spiritual body tentacles that came over, and then a sword swept away, Destroy the spirits on the throne. Green couldn''t help but let out a snort. This situation made him unexpected. According to logic, this monster transformed into a spirit body can be considered a BOSS. A treatment, beheaded and solved with just one sword? Then the abnormal darkness in the entire palace receded, and a golden sunlight shone down from the top, which actually contained a divine aura, swept away the alienated flesh and blood, disgusting tentacles, and gloomy aura. Even the rotten and dilapidated palace has been restored to its splendid original state. Above the throne, and under the holy light, are placed crowns and battles that represent kingship and wealth, inlaid with many precious gems. These are placed in front of Green, as if as long as he stepped forward and grabbed the scepter and put the kingdom on his head, he would be recognized and become the king here. Like Sinai Alfred before, he became the kingdom of nightmares. The new owner of the strange thing is in charge of the space world. In an instant, Green''s spirit was in a trance, and his thoughts also stagnated. The angel of death avatar slightly flapped the two teams of metal wings, and his body moved forward subconsciously, approaching the throne, crown, and scepter... On the other side, back in time. Mrs. Sergey and several superhumans from the special bureau heard the dense cannon sounds, and immediately followed the sound to search. However, after walking all the way, they found that the original scene, the plaid floor, surrounded by fog, could not be distinguished. The direction, and judging from the sound of the cannon, it seems that the distance has not been shortened after walking for a long time. This made Mrs. Shirgay frown. She knew that some factor must have affected her judgment on the direction and distance. She immediately ordered everyone to follow one by one, holding the shoulders in front of her. She closed her eyes and led the way in front of her. . After closing his eyes, he blocked the visual interference, and only used the sound of the cannon as the basis for judging the direction. Mrs. Shirgai closed her eyes and walked forward for a minute, and she felt the sound of the guns in the distance seemed to be approaching, which made her secretly delighted and quickened her pace. Because the ground is very flat, even if you close your eyes and walk quickly, there is not much obstacle. After more than ten minutes of walking, the sound of the cannons got closer and closer, and finally the foot softened. Mrs. Shirgay felt that she was stepping on a soft foot. The turf of the turf made her heart tremble. She resisted not opening her eyes, and took a few steps forward. It was estimated that she had brought out all the people behind her, so she stopped and opened her eyes. I saw the surrounding green grass, and the air was filled with a faint smell of soil. In a bush more than ten meters away, a few gray rabbits were shivering with the sound of the cannon, and behind a large stone next to them. Hiding a deer, with his head tucked under his belly, eyes closed tightly... "What is this place?" Mrs. Shirgay was puzzled and looked back. All of her subordinates were there, but the road she had traveled before had disappeared. Mrs. Shirgay didn''t go back to check, she simply took it as she came, and continued to walk towards the sound of the cannons, intending to see who was fighting. Soon everyone came to the back of a small mound, and when they went around, they could see the battlefield behind. At this moment, there was an unprecedented loud noise, rumbling, deafening! Everyone was caught off guard, their ears buzzed, and even gold stars appeared in their eyes, and they were almost stunned by the loud noise. The sound of ?? is exactly the cannon of the undead cannon that fired the enchanted armor-piercing projectile. Mrs. Shirgay reacted the fastest, and immediately lowered her body, climbed up the front mound, and looked at the battlefield not far away, and then showed an expression of incredible shock on her face. Behind the mound is the plain of Yimapingchuan, and in the distance stands a very luxurious white and blue-roofed castle. Outside the castle, a large undead army is attacking. If these are the only things that can''t scare Mrs. Shirgay, the key is that both the castle and the siege troops are extraordinary. On the shattering defensive light curtain on the other side of the castle, a huge human face with a length of 20 to 30 meters still appeared. A dark red dragon was hovering above the siege force, and three black-winged angels stood in the air... what''s going on? Is it a war between gods? Otherwise, how could there be dragons and angels? On the continent of the main world, since the industrial revolution started, it seems to have been deliberately covered up, and the dragons and angels frequently mentioned in many ancient books have never appeared in public. But she looked at the back of the siege troops, dozens of field artillery arranged neatly, and a huge cannon with a particularly ferocious and black body. Next to it stood eight giants, and many skeleton soldiers were busy, giving This cannon is loaded with shells. Seeing these cannons, Mrs. Shirgai began to wonder again, did the wars between the gods also use cannons? Or is this not a battle of gods at all, just two forces with high-level extraordinary people? However, one thing can be confirmed, this is by no means the main world. If the main world makes such a big move, it will appear in major newspapers within two days, and the appearance of a real dragon is enough to be on the front page. At this time, the few people who followed also saw the war scene in the distance, and they were all dumbfounded, thinking they were dreaming. (end of this chapter) Chapter 276： Black Dragon Knights Chapter 276 Black Dragon Knights At this moment, Mrs. Shirgai couldn''t hold it anymore, and what happened in front of her was completely beyond the control of her strength. And she didn''t know where this place was, who the other party was, and the lack of all kinds of information made her numb, and she could only barely hold her face. Fortunately, at this moment, there was a loud bang, and the undead cannon fired again, and the undead army that attacked the city with this cannon sound began to launch a general attack. The four angels who had been standing in the air also moved, which made Mrs. Shirgay''s eyes light up and saw the angel of death. As the most devout fanatic, she felt that familiar and stalwart aura from the Angel of Death. "That''s His Majesty''s Envoy, and it really is His Majesty''s Legion that blocked the real danger here!" Mrs. Shirgai looked at the Nightmare Castle devastated by artillery fire, which she had defined as the root of all evil. , is the source of the strange phenomenon of Martin Manor. The others were also shocked by the scene in front of them. Some were stunned, some were speechless, and finally Bailey Rociwa, who was the team leader, said, "Sir~~~ What should we do next?" He asked last time. In this case, he was scolded back, and he really didn''t want to ask again, but if he didn''t ask, he really didn''t know what to do in the face of this situation! Mrs. Shirgay was not as impassioned as last time, but said lightly: "We don''t have to do anything, the great majesty has already sent the divine envoy to solve the root cause of evil, we just need to pray silently and wait for victory. Okay." Everyone was slightly surprised when they heard these words, but they were relieved. In the face of a battlefield that is both a dragon and an angel, they really don''t want to get involved, it''s just to die. At the same time, everyone''s hearts were even more shocked by the angel mentioned by Mrs. Shirgay. Following Mrs. Shirgay''s gaze, the four-winged and four-armed angel rushed into the castle in the distance, and a question appeared in their hearts: "Could that be me? The divine envoy sent by the great existence of faith!" On the other side, when Green''s hand was about to touch the crown, a distant echoing bell suddenly came from the cemetery. The thumping sound was transmitted directly to the depths of Green''s soul, causing a warning sign to appear in his heart. , as if his hand was burned by fire, and he shrank back suddenly. "It''s dangerous!" Green woke up in horror, and the angel of death''s clone took a step back. As he woke up, the palace changed instantly. The palace, which had become splendid and resplendent, was once again restored to its rotten and rotten appearance. The light shining from above did not exist at all. Instead, many creeping pale tentacles hung down from the top of the palace. The throne that seemed to be close at hand before is still more than ten meters away, and the crown and the full battle on the throne do not exist at all, but a muddy wriggling spirit body. The angel of death suddenly raised his four arms, and the two pairs of metal wings behind him stretched out. In the next moment, the four dark red long swords burst into light at the same time, slamming together, forming a huge dark red blade more than ten meters long. It fell like lightning. The throne that bore the brunt and the wriggling spirit body above were split in half under the blade. There was a sound of metal friction from the metal mask of the Angel of Death, as if grinning, and then another sword, but it slashed at the position diagonally above the original throne. Just as the sword light flashed, a mass of psychic energy exploded in the place that was originally empty, followed by a shriek of oscillating spiritual body, showing a more exaggerated, covered with pustules and sarcomas, and green juice was constantly emerging, and it was completely alienated. soul. "Is this your real soul? It''s really ugly!" Green sneered in his heart, looking at the impersonal spirit body, he had already judged from its breath that this was Sinai Alfred''s real soul. After obtaining the kingdom of nightmares, he unknowingly saw it and was eroded by divine power, which has caused him to lose the most basic self-awareness as a human being. @#%%##@ The soul that was completely distorted and alienated by divine power completely lost its reason, and let out a scream with incomprehensible meaning. "I can''t communicate normally anymore? Then I will accept this nightmare kingdom." The angel of death avatar once again slashed a larger dark red sword light to the top of the palace. With a bang, the top of the palace collapsed. A lavender crystal ball the size of a human fist fell from the most secret place above. No!~@#%&*# Sinai''s completely distorted soul saw the purple crystal ball representing the control of the Nightmare Kingdom falling down, and was aroused by the last trace of human beings, and let out a roar. It was a pity that it was only a single sound, followed by a series of roars and roars of unknown meaning, madly rushing to **** the purple crystal ball, but was smashed in two by a half-moon-shaped sword **** thrown out by the angel of death lightly. Although not destroyed, it was wounded again. At the same time, the angel of death raised his hand and grabbed the purple crystal ball emitting a strange light. Through the surface, you can see that there is a miniature world inside the crystal ball, with large plains, rolling hills, surrounded by the sea, forests and beautiful lakes. There is a luxurious castle with a white and blue roof in the center of the plain, and a large city formed around the castle, but it is being attacked by countless skeleton soldiers and zombies at this time. The outer city walls of the city have fallen, and the undead army flooded into the city. There is also a red dragon chasing a green dragon in midair, three angels confronting a magician and a flying dragon knight... Green could see at a glance that what was being staged in the miniature world in the crystal ball was exactly what was happening in the Kingdom of Nightmare at this moment. "Is this the key to controlling this nightmare world?" Green stared at the crystal ball and tried to inject a mental imprint into it, but he didn''t respond like a bull into the sea. Green is not surprised. Since it is a strange item, it is impossible to use it easily. If that happens, he will have to carefully measure whether there is a conspiracy. Green took the purple crystal ball and pressed it on the abdomen of the angel of death clone, and immediately the armor on the abdomen stood up and shrunk like fish scales, revealing a hole, put it in, and then the dark red armor returned to its original state. Then he turned around and wanted to go out to stop the battle outside. The outcome had already been decided, and there was no point in fighting any more. However, at this moment, a dark shadow blocked the gate of walking out of the palace. Although the Angel of Death clone could go out directly from the hole above the palace, the appearance of that shadow aroused Green''s vigilance. "Who is this? I didn''t notice it at all when he appeared just now." Green''s heart was awe-inspiring, and he couldn''t help but feel a little more apprehensive about the sudden appearance of the shadow. "Crash~Crash~" With the sound of metal hitting the ground, a man wearing black armor appeared in front of Green. The whole body of black armor imitates the style of a black dragon, and it is very powerful. The metal sheets are closely overlapped, like pieces of real black dragon scales, which inadvertently shine with the light of obsidian. This sudden appearance of the person, the head is also hidden in the dragon-shaped helmet of the black dragon armor, people can not see his appearance, only a pair of eyes, deep and contains danger. "Black Dragon Knights!" Seeing the other party''s black dragon-shaped armor, Green''s mind flashed a powerful superhuman organization and blurted out. The Black Dragon Knights are affiliated to the Loen Federation adjacent to the Kingdom of Lorenzo. They are the most powerful organization of extraordinary people in the Loen Federation, and they also secretly control the Federation Council. Especially in recent times, border conflicts have occurred, and the Loen Federation''s provocation has the shadow of the Black Dragon Knights being secretly manipulated. But no matter how strong the Black Dragon Knights are, it is also an extraordinary organization of the Loen Federation. Existence, if the people of the Black Dragon Knights are discovered, they will definitely be surrounded and suppressed, and there is little hope of survival. Green did not expect that he was about to win the kingdom of nightmares, and a member of the Black Dragon Knights appeared here. "It seems that Your Excellency knows about our Black Dragon Knights." The person wrapped in the black dragon armor said in a very confident tone: "I hope Your Excellency can hand over this initial void world. I believe Your Excellency also came here by accident, defeated the original owner, and obtained the This world, but for ordinary extraordinary people, this kind of initial void world that has not yet been formed is not very useful. As long as you are willing to hand over this first acquaintance world, our Black Dragon Knights can promise that they will definitely give matching. compensate." Green silently listened to the other party''s words, but some doubts appeared in his heart: "These people from the Loen Federation call the Nightmare Country the Void World, the name is not important, the so-called Nightmare Country is just Sinai Alfred. Virtue arises from nature, and it may be that the void world is the official title of the superhumans to similar space worlds. Thinking of this, Green suddenly thought that the foggy world where the cemetery is located is not at the intersection of the void and the spiritual world. Could it be that the foggy world, which has not yet fully uncovered its mystery, is itself a void world that has ''finished''? The reason why it is defined as the ''end'' void world is based on the harsh natural environment and broken civilization system in the foggy world, and there is a meaning of twilight, death, destruction, and end everywhere. Moreover, the person who claimed to be the Black Dragon Knights said the ''initial void world'', so the implication is that there are stages such as the ''initial period'', ''development period'', ''peak period'' and ''end period'' in a void world. Maybe the name is not accurate, but means something similar. It''s just that the people of the Black Dragon Knights don''t know that the Nightmare Kingdom is not an ordinary void world, but a void world that has been alienated into a strange thing. (end of this chapter) Chapter 277： Void world Chapter 277 Void World According to Green''s cognition, in fact, the void and the spiritual world are interconnected. There is infinite matter in the endless and vast void, and human cognition does not even have one thousandth of it. What Green knew before, the gods lived in the depths of the void world, in fact, the gods'' kingdom itself was a kind of void world. However, Green''s previous extraordinary level was too low, and there was very little extraordinary knowledge. He knew very little about the void. Except for the general concept, he didn''t know much. Even in the library of Santa College, there are very few relevant records, and it seems that it has been deliberately blocked, making him all conjectures and speculations about the concept of the ''initial void world''. However, this does not prevent Green from making a choice, and he will not agree to the exchange regardless of whether this nightmare country is the so-called ''initial void world'' of the other party. Green sneered in his heart. Anyone who came here to hide his head and show his tail casually, claiming to be a member of a certain organization, just wanted his spoils, which was a fool''s dream. The only thing that made him a little bit jealous was what method the opponent used to enter the Nightmare Realm silently. It should have nothing to do with strength, but with some kind of prop. "How is it? Have you considered it?" Hei Armor was looking forward and anxious. He used a magic item that could travel through the void, and his time was very limited. Green was too lazy to say a word, so he threw his sword and smashed through the air. With a puff, he cut the seemingly tall black armored man in half, and the body was separated to both sides, but there was not a drop of blood, and then it burst like a bubble, leaving only a black shadow, which disappeared with the sudden disappearance. "Well! Is it really just a clone? No wonder it can appear here silently." Green knew it in his heart, but he was even more vigilant: "If the other party can find this place, he may have been eyeing Sinai and this nightmare country very early. But it was a mistake, and I took the lead and violently snatched it down. Probably because the Black Dragon Knights are an extraordinary organization of the Loen Federation, they dare not act with great fanfare in the kingdom. ." Meanwhile, in a luxury hotel in Langton. In the suite on the top floor, a very young tall man wearing a bathrobe just after taking a shower suddenly turned pale and sat up suddenly from the bed, panting heavily. "How is it? Is there any hope?" A middle-aged blond man with a mustache in a black suit asked eagerly. "Sorry, Uncle Lucas, the other party is very strong and has no hope of negotiating or trading." The tall man smiled wryly and shook his head helplessly. As an official member of the Loen Federation Black Dragon Knights, Ferdinand, who has been known as a genius since childhood, was very confident in himself, but this time, he was shocked. He originally thought that with his career as a Void Assassin, coupled with the top magic item inherited from his family, the Key of Void, he would be able to advance and retreat calmly in front of a junior legend with the strength of a high-level official. It is precisely this kind of strength that made him a senior military attache sent by the Loen Federation to the consulate general of the three northwestern provinces of the Lorenzo Kingdom at a young age. It was also him who went to investigate the situation after the Great Cataclysm in Faer?n, and happened to meet Sinai Alfred who went to Faer?n to collect souls for the Nightmare Kingdom. Although the two did not meet, Ferdinand, who was a Void Assassin, noticed the slight aura of the Void world emanating from Sinai when he used the Nightmare Realm to collect souls. This surprised and delighted Ferdinand. If he was an ordinary person or an ordinary extraordinary person, he might not understand the value of a void world, but Ferdinand, who was born in the top extraordinary family of the Loen Federation, deeply understood the great value and opportunities contained in it. . A void world means huge wealth, endless resources, more chances to be promoted to high level, and greatly increase the success rate of a legendary high-level promotion to natural disaster level. Not to mention the previous ones, just the last one can make many great figures at the peak of the legend **** their heads. It''s just that Ferdinand didn''t have a deep understanding of the void world. In fact, the value of a void world goes far beyond these. Faced with such a huge benefit, Ferdinand of course would not let it go. He immediately abandoned all his original goals and concentrated on tracking the whereabouts of Sinai Alfred and the Kingdom of Nightmares. Because of the importance of the matter, he did not dare to speak out, for fear of attracting the attention of the Kingdom of Lorenzo, and for fear of attracting more powerful Transcendents. He only contacted his immediate boss, who was also an elder of the family, the middle-aged man with a mustache, Consul General Lucas. Ferdinand is very wise, he knows that this level of things is not something he can covet, because the value is too great, he can''t afford it at all, it is better to give it directly to the family or the knights in exchange for other corresponding benefits, at least to ensure his promotion to legend. However, the follow-up work of tracking the kingdom of nightmares was not smooth. Although Sinai was a rookie, as a formal psychic, he was able to spiritualize his body and enter the spiritual world, making his whereabouts very mysterious. After several months, Ferdinand could not find him. Foolproof opportunity. Until this time, I tracked down to Langton City, and accidentally discovered the abnormality of Martin Manor. As a highly inspired Void Assassin, he was keenly aware of the Nightmare Realm, and immediately used the Void Key to enter the Nightmare Realm. But after entering inside, Ferdinand was shocked by the big scene he saw. Heavy artillery bombardment, undead charge, giants breaking the city, black-winged angels and shadow dragons hovering in the air, this scene seems to bring him back to the ancient mythological era, even as a full member of the Black Dragon Knights, I have never seen such a scene. bluffing fight. Ferdinand was so frightened that he almost ran away from the realm of nightmares on the spot, but after using the key of the void, he had to wait 20 minutes before using it again. He had to bite the bullet and hide nearby to wait for the key of the void to recover. By the way, he sent a shadow clone to go to the castle of nightmare to spy on it. More information, anyway, the shadow clone of the Void Assassin dies will not affect the main body, as long as the Void Key recovers, he can leave at any time. Consul General Lucas heard that the progress was not going well, a killing intent flashed in his eyes, and said coldly: "Did you mention the name of the Black Dragon Knights?" Ferdinand spread his hands helplessly: "Of course, Uncle Lucas, but the other party doesn''t seem to be afraid of our Knights, and..." "And what?" Lucas rolled his eyes, his eyes were fierce and vicious. "Uncle Lucas, I showed the name of the Knights from the very beginning, and the clone directly wore the black dragon armor." Ferdinand added, "But the other party killed my shadow clone at random. Fortunately, I used The Void Key exits in time, otherwise... the consequences will be unimaginable." Consul General Lucas frowned. He came from a big family in the Loen Federation, and became the Consul General at the age of forty. Naturally, he was not a powder keg dipped in fire. He instantly calmed down and fell into deep thought. After a few minutes of silence, he said: " We are a step behind in this matter, and it is impossible to gain control of this initial void world without knowing it. According to your description, the other party is an angel with four wings and four arms, and the strength is estimated to be at the middle level of legend, and With a large number of undead troops, as well as commanding dragons and fallen angels, I estimate that this should be a powerful necromancer. The four-winged and four-armed angel is just a clone, and the body is likely to be more powerful. Once a powerful character gains control of a void world, unless ten superhumans of the same level are besieged, it will be difficult to forcibly seize the void world." "Ten high-ranking legends!" Ferdinand sucked in a breath of cold air. Although the Black Dragon Knights can dispatch ten high-ranking legends at a time, this is not a country after all. Once the Kingdom of Lorenzo is disturbed, the strong forces stationed in the void world will be dispatched. I am afraid that these ten high-level legends will not be able to return to a few. "Then what to do? Did you just give up!" Ferdinand was still unwilling, seeing the credit slip away, the huge psychological gap made him extremely depressed. Consul General Lucas snorted coldly: "How can it be so cheap, this matter is not over, you continue to keep an eye on the coordinates you left in the void world through the Void Key. I guess that the undead mage who got the void world will not It does not belong to the official of the Kingdom of Lorenzo, we release the news to muddy the water first, and invite the official Lorenzo to take action, they better lose both, then is our chance to make a move." However, at this moment, before Lucas could finish speaking, Ferdinand''s face suddenly changed, and his eyes showed surprise. Lucas was the best at observing words and expressions, immediately noticed the abnormality, and asked, "What''s wrong? What''s the problem?" "No, Uncle Lucas, don''t worry, I know what to do." Ferdinand responded quickly and concealed his shock. Just now, he felt that the spatial coordinates that he had left in the Nightmare Realm with the Void Key had disappeared! Without this coordinate as an anchor point, he could no longer confirm the location of Nightmare Realm. It just made him a little puzzled why this happened? It was not the first time that he used the Void Key to locate the Void World. Even if he had located it a long time ago, he could still lock the coordinates. Why was there an accident this time? In fact, he didn''t know that the Nightmare Kingdom was not a void world in the normal sense at all, and existed fixed somewhere in the vast void. Nightmare kingdom does not exist in the void at all. As Green obtained the purple crystal ball, gained control, and took it back directly, the coordinates left by the key of void naturally lost their meaning. Discovering this situation, Ferdinand did not dare to say it. He knew the temper of this Uncle Lucas very well. If he told the truth, even if the other party didn''t say it, he would be labeled as ''incompetent'' in his heart. In the future, I will never reuse and promote again, and my future will be ruined if I am outspoken for a while. Ferdinand is also considered far-sighted. Of course, he can''t do such a stupid thing. Even if he bites the bullet, he must grit his teeth. At least he still has time now, and he can slowly find an opportunity to secretly throw the pot out. Meanwhile, in Nightmare Realm, the battle is over. At the moment of Sinai Alfred''s death, all the warriors and residents in the Nightmare Castle, including the Green Dragon, Arcane Mage, and Flying Dragon Knight, all felt it. The original existence that could clearly control their life and death has disappeared, replaced by a vague but more powerful existence that is about to take over these powers. (end of this chapter) Chapter 278： Lich Temple Chapter 278 Lich Temple Half an hour later, the victorious undead army returned to the cemetery in an orderly manner through the portal of spiritism and spiritism. Green Dragon Hill Moretti, Flying Dragon Knight Ariotega, Arcane Mage Frio, these three legendary powerhouses wisely chose to serve Green, the new master. For their casting effect, Green has no doubts. After getting the purple crystal ball, he already has some understanding of the Nightmare Kingdom. If these two and one dragons want to continue to live, they must stay in the kingdom of nightmares, no matter what they think in their hearts, whoever gets the kingdom of nightmares, they will allegiance to whom, unless they are willing to give up everything. Green directly ordered the three of them to control the situation, and Mrs. Silgay and others were also sent back to Martin Manor for the finishing touches. At this time, Martin Manor lost the source of alienation and has returned to normal, but the main building has been eroded, and there have been many battles. It has been riddled with holes and has become a dilapidated building that must be demolished and rebuilt. Green has a relationship with the Special Bureau. Special Bureau, Director''s Office. There is a cup of hot tea on Green''s desk, he is holding a copy of the "Kingdom News" but his eyes are not focused on the paper. At this moment, Green''s consciousness has entered the cemetery, and he is taking stock of the gains from this attack on Nightmare Castle. In fact, such a large-scale siege battle was also the first time for Green. There were actually many flaws in the whole process, just because the enemy was too weak and scum, it did not affect the whole battle situation. In fact, objectively speaking, the overall strength of the Nightmare Castle controlled by Sinai Alfred is not weak. Not counting Sinai himself, who has merged his soul with the Nightmare Kingdom, there are three other legendary powerhouses and a team of Griffin Knights, all of which are [lv6 ], if it weren''t for the Angel of Death, these twelve Griffin Knights would be able to suppress the battle situation. After all, the strongest Cyclops warrior under Green''s command is only [lv5], and one is a ground arm and the other has air superiority. , Cyclops only got beaten. Unfortunately, Sinai let these elite troops follow the three legendary powerhouses to kill the angel of death, but Sinai not only died once, but also destroyed his morale. Otherwise, with the characteristics that can be reborn in Nightmare Kingdom, the green dragon, the flying dragon knight, and the arcane mage will fight to the death, plus a team of [lv6] gryphon knights, even if they may not be able to defeat Green''s undead army, they can at least be able to stalemate. For a while, the undead army suffered heavy losses, and it would not be destroyed by a single charge. As a result, Green achieved a brilliant victory in the whole battle, but only lost more than 80 kobold zombies and six gun skeleton soldiers. Although in the Kingdom of Nightmare, you can be reborn after death, which is equivalent to directly intercepting the soul of the deceased, so the psionic energy obtained by killing the enemy is also reduced accordingly. However, there were too many to hold. The Nightmare Castle had tens of thousands of defenders. After breaking the city, they scattered and fled. In the end, they were killed by the undead army and returned to the rebirth circle. Almost omnipotent. Moreover, the Angel of Death clone had also killed three legendary powerhouses and a team of [lv6] Griffin Knights before, as well as the thousands of psionic powers obtained by beheading Sinai Alfred, all of which were added together. In the war, Green not only won the strange item of Nightmare Kingdom, but the balance of psionic energy in the cemetery also soared to more than 18,000. Seeing this number, Green suddenly had an illusion of deep pockets. With psionics, the first thing is of course to repair the last angel. With the input of [4300] psychic energy, the last shield war angel, Nancy, was finally transformed into a fallen lich angel. His combat power was as high as [990], approaching the peak of the official level, and he was only one step away from being promoted to a legend. Stronger than Angel of Thunder and Angel of Ice. The next step is to unlock the building of the cemetery. Because the town hall has just been upgraded, and it involves Green''s promotion to the legend in the future, the upgrade is not considered for the time being. The city defense fortress can be used as the main alternative. After the siege of the Nightmare Castle, Green felt a deeper sense of crisis. If faced with the same situation, can his cemetery resist the enemy''s attack? Especially after learning about the concept of ''Void World'', Green felt more and more that the foggy world where the cemetery was located might be a virtual world, and the Church of Nature had actually sent people into the foggy world, indicating that other people can also pass through. Some way to enter the foggy world and discover the existence of the cemetery. For this, Green never took luck, it is impossible to never be discovered, the difference is only sooner or later. Green hopes that when that day really comes, he already has enough strength to defend the cemetery and cleanly cut off the enemy''s coveted heart. This is also the sense of urgency that Green has always hidden deep in his heart, so that he does not dare to slack off and must continue to become stronger. After thinking for a while, Green still decided to upgrade the city defense fortress first, spending 3,000 psionic energy to upgrade the city defense fortress to [lv3], the city wall was upgraded from six meters to eight meters, and the thickness of the city wall was increased to guard against giant units, similar to Cyclops, Carrying a sledgehammer to smash the city wall two or three times, Green would never allow this to happen to him. In addition, after the city defense fortress was upgraded to [lv3], in addition to the city wall defense, magic defense was also added to form a magic light curtain, which could resist low-intensity magic attacks and attacks from the sky. At the beginning, the defensive power of this magic defense light curtain was very low, it was just an existential defense, but with the upgrade of the city defense fortress, the strength of the defensive light curtain will also increase, reaching the top level and can even withstand the full force of the legendary powerhouse. attack. After resurrecting the shield war angel and upgrading the city defense fortress, Green still has 11,000 psionic powers left. He has a plan in his heart to build the Lich Mausoleum, which is worth 3,000 psychic powers. The precondition is the town hall [lv3]. Speaking of which, there are no obstacles. As the psychic balance of the cemetery dropped, a chilling mausoleum rose from the ground in the southeast corner of the cemetery. For a long time, Green''s undead army lacked effective spellcasting units. This situation was not a big deal when expanding the attack. The attack power of the undead artillery and the gun skeleton soldiers was sharp enough. But once encountering a strong enemy, falling into the disadvantage, forced to defend, the drawbacks of the lack of spellcasting units will appear, and the enemy''s magician will be in a no-man''s land. Green built the Lich Mausoleum without hesitation this time, just to solve this problem and get the Lich Mage. However, he did not expect that the Lich Mausoleum would be built. When he entered, he was immediately dumbfounded. There were only ordinary corpses that could be recruited. In order to obtain a corpse wizard, he had to continue to upgrade and build the Lich Temple. Green was suddenly a little confused, reminding him of the methods of some unscrupulous businessmen in his previous life. Helpless, the cemetery is so urinal, with a virtue that you like, Green can only continue to level up with his nose. Upgrading the Lich Temple requires 4,000 psionic powers. The precondition is that the Lich Tomb has been built and the town hall has reached [lv4]. All the preconditions have been met, but the 4,000 psionic powers are a bit painful. All the psychic powers that were originally planned to be retained are recruited by Lich mages. Now it seems that the number can only be reduced by half. After a while, the Lich Temple was upgraded, and the Lich Mausoleum just built became more majestic and luxurious, and filled with a bit of gloomy and gloomy aura. After upgrading the Lich Temple, the attributes of the Lich Mage finally appeared, and it was not in vain to invest so much psionic energy at one time. Lich Mage [lv4], combat power 80, price 300, skills: shadow curse (weak, slow, blind), bloodthirsty madness, ice aura... Seeing the attributes of the Lich Mage, Green is very satisfied. Although the price is a little expensive, it is definitely worth the money. The triple effect of the Shadow Curse alone is quite good. Although it is a single curse, it is just right for high-level troops. An ice aura, within the radiation range of the aura, all undead units attack, adding ice magic effect. Without hesitation, ??Green emptied the balance of psionic energy and replaced it with fourteen Lich Mages. However, these Lich Mages can''t form a team, that is the tyranny, their real role is to disperse into the entire undead army, provide halo effects to the surrounding area, and deal with enemy magic units. emptied his psionic balance, and Green finally remembered the purple crystal ball that carried the kingdom of nightmares. The main consciousness entered the avatar of the angel of death, and came to the center of the town to take out the amethyst ball from the body. When irradiated by the divine brilliance in the center of the town, the purple crystal ball shone brightly, beautiful and magnificent. Green held it up in front of him and looked at it carefully, and saw the world inside through the purple crystal. The Nightmare Castle, which had just experienced a war, was left in ruins. The original army in the castle was disbanded except for a small amount of combat power. According to Your previous occupation, or hobbies, choose your next lifestyle. Even if there are those who do not want to live, they can choose to leave, return to the outside world, and choose to die. This is Green''s attitude towards these souls who were forcibly brought into the Nightmare Realm by Sinai Alfred before. Of course, no one chose to leave in the end. After all, living in this world without worry about food and clothing feels much better than facing an unknown death. But then, Green also faced a problem, although he got the amethyst ball, it was equivalent to getting the strange item of Nightmare Country. But at present, he can''t really obtain the highest authority of Nightmare Nation. Like Sinai Alfred before, he can freely transform Nightmare Nation according to his own thoughts and preferences. In fact, if Green wants to, he can also be like Sinai, directly fuse his soul with the kingdom of nightmares, and he can directly obtain the highest authority of the kingdom of nightmares. But he didn''t know much about this nightmare country and the Void World mentioned by Ferdinand, and he didn''t know what side effects this would have in the future, especially involving his own soul. Once he made a choice, it would be difficult to change. So he didn''t want to make a reckless decision and rashly bind with the Nightmare Nation completely. (end of this chapter) Chapter 279： ups and downs Chapter 279 Green considered it carefully, and finally decided to store this strange item in the cemetery first, maintain the status quo for the time being, and wait for the future. Consciousness was withdrawn from the cemetery, Green''s eyes finally fell on the newspaper in his hand, and then he took a sip of the tea that was still cold in front of him as if nothing had happened, just like normal, waiting to go home from get off work, it seems that there is no problem at all. In the siege battle of the scale of tens of thousands of people, they did not get the strange thing that can make countless people crazy. However, Green''s calmness could not stop the news of the incident from spreading outward at the speed of a rocket. Just an hour later, with the deliberate promotion of Lucas and Ferdinand, news of the initial Void World entrance in Langton City, Northwest Province was placed on the desk of Nicholas Jevich, who is still the Director of the Special Bureau of Northwest Province. Opposite the desk, Lieutenant Colonel Cynthia stood with a serious face, and she brought this news right away. "Teacher, what do you think of this matter? Do you want to report it to the Kingdom General Administration and the Wizards Association immediately?" Cynthia saw Nikolasevich put it on the table after reading the not-so-long piece of information, and immediately asked tentatively, feeling a little bit in her heart. Uneasy, his temper has become more and more elusive since the teacher resigned as dean of Santa Academy. Cynthia suspects that Nikolayevich used a bit of divine power to resist the Allied forces last time. Because there is no divine weapon to assist, it is inevitable that he will be eroded by divine power, and his temperament will change greatly. Nikolayevich pondered for a moment, then said coldly: "Send a copy to the general bureau of the capital. As for the Magician''s Association... I think it''s okay, I''m no longer the dean of the Holy Tower Academy, and I''ll have less contact with that side in the future. Contact, they are all villains who fall into trouble." "Yes!" Cynthia agreed, but she could clearly hear the deep resentment in Nikolayevich''s tone. Obviously, it was because Nikolayevich had asked the Magicians Guild for help when the Allied forces invaded last time because of factional struggle. The guild excused the refusal and watched Nikolayevich make a fool of himself. Its just that the Mage Guild didnt expect things to be so serious, and the Santa Academy was directly captured, with heavy casualties and a great impact. As the dean, Nikolayevich is no longer as simple as making a fool of himself, but a complete downfall. Immediately afterward, Nikolayevich got angry and resigned directly from the dean of Santa Academy, which has already indicated his intention to draw a line with the Wizards Guild. When things have developed to this point, it is impossible for the Magician Guild to recover, and Nikolasevich has completely turned to the special bureau. Two hours later, in the Kingdom of Lorenzo, in the headquarters of the Special Bureau in the inner city of the capital. Hiddink, as a special adviser at the headquarters, had a much more comfortable life than Nikolayevich. Although Hiddink resigned last time because of the cataclysm in Faer?n, both his own strength and the connections he has managed in the special bureau for many years have given him enough opportunities to make a comeback. Sure enough, not long after he returned to the capital, he got the title of ''special advisor''. His position in the general bureau of the special bureau was second only to several deputy directors. Moreover, Hiddink finally participated in the division of the **** of nature, godhead, and divine power in Faerun City, which promoted him from the Legendary Elementary Rank, which had been shackled for many years, to the Legendary Intermediate Rank, and according to the current progress, it may not be long before he will Go one step further and advance to the legendary high-level. Compared to Nicholas Jevich, who was the director of the Special Bureau of Northwest Province, everything went smoothly and he was proud of the spring breeze. However, at this moment, Hiddink stared at the emergency information in his hand from the Northwest Province, but his face showed a dignified color, and then quickly stood up and walked to the chief director''s office... At about the same time, it was located in the splendid study in the royal palace at the heart of the capital. King Pradi XIV, who is currently in charge of the highest authority in the Kingdom of Lorenzo, has a gray beard, looks calm and majestic, and looks at the information in his hand with awe. "Has it been confirmed?" Prady XIV''s voice was loud, full of energy and a strong sense of oppression. "Your Majesty, the news really came from the northwestern province of the kingdom, and the source is still uncertain. As for..." a thin middle-aged man with a goatee said very quickly, with a traitorous look on his face, but he was the minister of internal affairs of the kingdom. , who also served as the captain of the palace guard - Viscount Mulla Dandon, who was the true confidant of Prady XIV. Hearing this, the king frowned, obviously dissatisfied with Viscount Mulla Dandong''s answer, and his tone became stern: "The emergence of a new entrance to the void world within the kingdom is extraordinary and must be taken seriously. The transcendents of his are forced to retreat by the Loen Federation in several void worlds, causing the kingdom to lose a lot of rights and interests, and have to endure even in the main world. The entrance to the void world that appears this time is an opportunity, we must preemptively settle in, Take the initiative, attack as soon as possible, and take this opportunity to have another natural disaster, otherwise our Kingdom of Lorenzo will always be taken over by the Loen Federation." "Yes! Your Majesty." Viscount Mura Dandong bowed his head and agreed. He could understand the mood of Prady XIV. Originally, the Kingdom of Lorenzo was able to stabilize the Loen Federation in terms of strength and the number of extraordinary powerhouses, but Since the Loen Federation produced a pair of genius twins five years ago, they unexpectedly obtained some world origins in a void world, which made their strength grow by leaps and bounds. Before they were 30 years old, both of them were promoted to natural disasters, which suddenly made the Loen Federation in the world. The high-end combat power counter-pressed the Kingdom of Lorenzo, which then led to changes in the situation between the two countries, and gradually developed in a direction that was not conducive to Lorenzo. "By the way, have you contacted the White Dragon who escaped from that abandoned ancient void world last time?" Prady XIV asked again. "Your Majesty, we have already sent messengers to the north, but... the results may not be optimistic. It is said that the ancient white dragon is very stubborn, and he is unwilling to enter any void world." Viscount Muradandon replied in embarrassment. "Huh? Are you afraid of a well rope after being bitten by a snake for ten years? But how could a dragon keep him in the main world for many years. Last time, if it wasn''t for Archduke Mora and Princess Mulesina who were stationed in the void world, Marshal Santos I was entangled by the Loen Federation again, and I have long since caught that stupid big lizard." Prady XIV snorted coldly, showing no fear or respect for an ancient white dragon of natural disaster grade. Viscount Muradanton didn''t answer. As the king in charge of Lorenzo, Prady XIV could make a big deal, ignoring the prestige of the ancient dragon. He is a little Viscount, a legendary first-level extraordinary person, but he dare not talk too much. no. Pradi XIV didn''t hear the echo, and felt very boring, so he didn''t say more, just waved his hand and motioned Viscount Muradanton to go down. Just as Viscount Muradandon had just exited the king''s study, he met an old man in a gorgeous red bishop''s robe before he took a few steps. He walked in steadily and slowly, and sat in from outside the palace. "Archbishop Skodadi, Gui''an!" Muradandong quickly stood up and saluted, and he had an indescribable fear towards the Cardinal Archbishop of the Church of the Holy Light. "Lord Viscount, Gui''an!" Archbishop Skodadi looked very modest, and immediately nodded in return. Of course, Muradandong knew in his heart that this red-clothed archbishop was only modest on the surface. If anyone took it seriously and behaved disrespectfully to him, he would surely die miserably. As for the Archbishop of Skodadi appeared here at this time, you dont have to think about it and know that the Church of the Holy Light must have also received the news of the entrance to the Void World in Langton City. Watching Archbishop Skodadi walk into the king''s study, Viscount Muradanton knew very well that the next thing was going to be a quarrel. However, in order to gain the support of the Church of the Holy Light and fight against the increasingly powerful Ruen Federation, Prady XIV will eventually choose to compromise. With a ?? sigh, Viscount Muradandon shook his head and continued to walk outside the palace. As a big butler who has served the royal family for generations, the loyalty of the Dandong family to the royal family is beyond doubt. Concession, the purpose is only to gain the support of the Church against the increasingly powerful neighbors. At the same time, the great nobles and extraordinary families in the capital are also eager to move, either inquiring about news, or joining forces, hoping to obtain the source power of the void world. This kind of opportunity is a rare opportunity. It is equivalent to having a guarantee, unless the character is extremely bad, it is difficult to fail. In the face of such important interests, no one can remain unmoved, and all of a sudden, the turbulent storm engulfed the already treacherous Royal Capital with an even more disturbing atmosphere. However, as the initiator of all this, Greene had left work as if nothing had happened at this time, and returned to a luxury villa in the core of Langton City that was assigned to him by the Special Bureau. Green knew that the news of Nightmare Kingdom would definitely spread, but he didn''t expect to cause such a big disturbance in the capital, but even if he knew it, he wouldn''t care, and he wouldn''t jump out foolishly and become the target of public criticism. Because his body began to become a semi-lich, Green had very little need for food and sleep. Even so, he insisted on eating and sleeping every day, at least it made him feel that he was still a human being. Of course, Green''s so-called sleeping is actually lying in bed to practice meditation. Today is no exception. After Green returned home, he simply ate some food prepared by the maid and went into the study to start meditating. However, there was a problem with this meditation. Usually, when Green practiced meditation, the main consciousness entered the cemetery and practiced in the town hall bathed in the radiance of divinity. But this time Green entered a state of meditation and was about to enter the cemetery. Green was startled, and quickly calmed down. He looked around, but it wasn''t a cemetery, and the bright weather without a trace of fog didn''t seem to be a foggy world. (end of this chapter) Chapter 280： Wood Slater Chapter 280 Wood Slater Green had never encountered such a situation before, which made him nervous: "What''s going on? Is there something wrong with the cemetery?" With a flash in his heart, he immediately summoned the cemetery. Fortunately, there was no accident. He immediately felt the existence of the cemetery, and he could enter it through his main consciousness anytime, anywhere. And try to use the summoning technique, and immediately successfully establish a teleportation channel connecting the cemetery, and you can summon the undead creatures in the cemetery at any time. This made Green slightly relieved, as long as there was no problem in the cemetery, he immediately began to look around, and unexpectedly found that the situation he was facing at this time was somewhat familiar. Green frowned slightly and checked his body. As he expected, this body is just a teenager in his teens, with delicate skin, exquisite clothes, and a pattern similar to the family crest on the front of the clothes. It is estimated that this should be a teenager from a noble family. However, there was a lethal wound in the boy''s heart. It should have been some kind of slender and sharp weapon that directly pierced his chest. The heart was severely damaged and he would definitely not survive. How similar the situation was when Green was reborn! At this time, as his consciousness became clear, Green descended on the corpse of the young man, and immediately felt a sharp pain from the wound on his chest. He frowned, and immediately used a death infestation on himself, quickly transforming the boy''s corpse into a lich. After a few minutes, as the transformation is complete, the excruciating pain that takes your breath away finally subsides. Green let out a long sigh of relief. It was a heart-wrenching pain. Even as a Necromancer, he knew how to endure and enjoy pain, but he was still reluctant to endure it for even a moment. After the pain, Green began to check the condition of this new body. With the completion of the death infection just now, this corpse transformed into a lich has become one of his clones. If necessary, he can even create a phantom soul and stay in this clone, just like an angel of death. Although the teenager was dead before Grimm was possessed, there are many ways for necromancers to read the memories stored in the brain just after death. It turned out that the young man was named Wood Slater. He lived in Kent County, the southeastern province of the kingdom. He was a hereditary baron. family hope. Obviously, in the end he failed, the gold pounds from the mortgaged castle were looted, and he also took a small life. The memory obtained from the brain of a young noble named Wood made Green feel even more strange. As a nobleman, Wood received a strict aristocratic education since he was a child, with basic knowledge of geography and history. In his cognition, this world does not seem to be big, and the whole world is not much bigger than the kingdom of Lorenzo in the main world, and all the known areas are occupied by a kingdom also named Lorenzo. If this is just a coincidence, then as the capital of the kingdom, it is also a city named ''Stinard''. Green couldn''t help but think of a possibility: "Is this a void world completely occupied by the Kingdom of Lorenzo? But why did I come here?" Immediately, Green suddenly thought of the Kingdom of Nightmare: "Is it because of that strange object? Otherwise, there was no warning before, why did you come to this world inexplicably after obtaining the Kingdom of Nightmare?" Green tried to pull away from his consciousness, and suddenly fell into a trance in the next moment, his angle of view suddenly increased a lot, and he looked down just to see the top of Wood Slater''s head, and he could see a farther scene around. At this time, he was in a deserted and abandoned village. It should be that the person who killed him before killed him and dumped his body here at will. In the distance is a road that passes through the village. It extends all the way to the distance. There is a city in the distance. Just looking at the outline, you can tell that it is a huge city. According to the direction, it should be the city of Steinard in Wood''s memory. Green saw the city, and subconsciously wanted to go over to take a look, but found that his perspective could not move at all, he could only move up and down based on Wood Slater. In the next moment, Green''s thoughts moved, and he went straight up and accelerated suddenly. After a while of dizziness, his consciousness had returned to the cemetery. Green breathed a sigh of relief and found that he was in the center of the town of the cemetery, but in his mind there was still a picture of Wood Slater, but this flower room was like a computer minimized, in the corner of his mind, it shrunk into a A little, and he can unfold whenever he wants. At the same time, in the town hall of the cemetery, the purple crystal ball carrying the kingdom of nightmares actually floated by itself, like a satellite, surrounding the incomplete divinity suspended in the town hall, bathed in divinity. of brilliance, radiating purple light on its own. Green did not expect that the strange object ''Nightmare Realm'' that he stored in the town hall would be inspired by the divine radiance to have some strange characteristics, and when he entered the cemetery, he was accidentally teleported to a void world. In order to confirm further, Green''s mind changed and entered the nightmare realm, but it surprised her. The White Castle, which was originally located in the middle of the Nightmare Kingdom, has completely disappeared at this time! Instead, it was a city of the dead with a gloomy and depressing atmosphere. Looking at the city that was exactly the same as the cemetery, Green suddenly realized why Sinai Alfred called it the kingdom of nightmares. It turned out that the void world inside this strange object has no fixed shape at all, and it depends on the master who masters the strange object What you think in your mind will manifest the corresponding buildings. Thinking of this, Green immediately stared at the cemetery, a ruined foundation that was higher than other buildings. That is the dragon tomb that produces bone dragons, and it is also the highest level of troops produced in the cemetery. As Green visualized in his mind, he continued to make psychological suggestions to himself. Suddenly, a rumbling sound came from the cemetery projected in the Kingdom of Nightmare, and a majestic and huge black-gray building rose from the original ruins. Green couldn''t help being excited when he saw it. Unfortunately, when the dragon tomb was fully revealed, it was just an empty shell, and it was impossible to recruit bone dragons. Green was a little disappointed, and went to other buildings, and found that these buildings did not have the characteristics of a cemetery that can directly recruit undead creatures out of thin air. Get this result, Green is not disappointed, but relieved. If Nightmare Realm can completely replicate a cemetery, it would be really creepy! Green breathed a sigh of relief, then looked at the frightened people outside the cemetery. These people living in the Nightmare Country looked at the city that was gradually evolving at a loss. Even the three legendary powerhouses were puzzled, and no one knew what was going on. Green didn''t show up, he just maintained an invisible perspective mode, but he had a new plan in his heart. Just now when he was examining the cemetery buildings in the Kingdom of Nightmare, these buildings appeared according to his memory. Although they did not have the function of a cemetery, they still had the function of the buildings themselves. For example, the skeleton cemetery that produces skeleton soldiers, although it is impossible to directly recruit skeleton soldiers through psychic energy, can use the skeleton cemetery to bury the corpses in it, and use undead magic to transform the skeleton soldiers. These buildings are not just empty shells. So simple. However, this method obviously can''t be used directly on those people in Nightmare Realm, and it can''t turn them all into skeleton soldiers or zombies. So Green had an idea and concentrated on imagining what the human sanctuary looked like in his memory. soon changed in Nightmare Realm, the atmosphere of the original oppressive haze quickly subsided, replaced by sunshine and light. The entire cemetery gradually transformed into a majestic city with white walls and red roofs, bathed in holy light Seeing this miraculous change with their own eyes, the people around them who were in a state of panic finally saw hope. Facing the transformation from darkness and depression to a bright and holy city, some people even began to kneel to pray and sing praises to the great holy light. This made Greene frown slightly, thinking to himself, "I was negligent. Most of these people were ordinary people of the Kingdom of Lorenzo before their lives. Holy light is the most common belief, but when they come here, they can''t let it go. You have to believe in me." However, belief is not something that can be easily changed overnight or by using power. In this case, Green intends to follow the model of the Shadow Chamber of Commerce and establish a church in the Nightmare Kingdom to spread the faith. It happened that the supernatural power was obtained through the Shadow Chamber of Commerce before, and the people who died later entered the cemetery and turned into ghosts. Recently, the number of people has been increasing, and they are densely inhabited near the Evil Spirit Tower. . Even Green had thought about it, and handed over the responsibility of the two daughters of Mrs. Sergey, Elsa and Shelly, to the church established on the side of the Nightmare Kingdom as a reward for Mrs. Sergey''s dedication and piety. In addition, Roddick, who could not escape the curse of the dream in the end, served as their assistant. Originally, Laura brought him here, and Green planned to save his life. Moreover, because of his report, Green finally got the kingdom of nightmares, so he took the third of the new church. The number position can be regarded as some compensation for him. Besides, Roddick has been a black market businessman for many years and is very shrewd and cunning, which just makes up for the shortcomings of Elsa and Shelly''s lack of in-depth knowledge of the world. As for Roddick''s loyalty, Green is not worried. In the kingdom of nightmares, life and death are tied to his thoughts. Roddick is a smart person and will not be confused. And there is another advantage in Nightmare Country. In the main world, the Shadow Guild grants believers extraordinary abilities, and Green needs to spend psionic energy to exchange. In Nightmare Country, even this step is omitted, and people who reach the standard of faith can be brought directly to the city. In the barracks, you can become a sentry after a period of training. Similarly, you can become a crossbowman by training at the shooting range, and you can transfer to a priest when you go to a monastery. Sentinels, crossbowmen, and priests are all junior apprentices. Although they are not strong, they have transformed from ordinary people to extraordinary people. Moreover, most of the more than 10,000 people in the Nightmare Kingdom are ordinary people. Once they have been trained and transferred, they will be qualified warriors, and there will never be the situation of a one-touch collapse in the previous siege battle. (end of this chapter) Chapter 281： The Sanctuary in Nightmare Realm Chapter 281 The Sanctuary in the Nightmare Kingdom Green has always been an actionist. He made up his mind and acted immediately to transfer all the ghosts living in the Evil Spirit Tower in the cemetery to the Nightmare Realm. These ghosts obtained extraordinary abilities from the Shadow Chamber of Commerce, and they themselves possessed the belief in Green. When they came to the Nightmare Country, they were overjoyed. Originally, after they died, they entered the cemetery, and when they saw the eerie atmosphere, all the wonderful fantasies about the kingdom of God in their hearts were instantly shattered and turned into ghosts, either sleeping or praying. shaken. Until this moment, they came to the kingdom of nightmares, saw the magnificent city bathed in the sacred light, looked at the boundless blue sky and grassland, and the air was filled with a sweet smell, which made them realize that it was just a test and a hone, this is the greatness Your Majesty the true kingdom of God, where they will pray, bask in the light, and hear the Gospel. At this moment, there was a sudden scream that contained excitement and surprise. Finally someone found that he had transformed from a ghost state to a human again, feeling the touch of the entity, which was hard to restrain, surprised and delighted. For a dead man, there is nothing more exciting than being reborn! The Nightmare Realm has the property of materializing the soul, which is equivalent to bringing people back to life in the Nightmare Realm. In an instant, everyone''s beliefs skyrocketed, and some people who had declined from devout believers to ordinary believers had all become mad believers at this moment, kneeling and praying, and they were extremely pious. At the same time, two options came to the minds of all new-born believers. They can keep the original super class, or give up and choose a new class among the sentry, crossbowman, and priest. As the first to react, Roddick immediately made a choice to give up his original job, and chose to change his job to become a priest who was very tall in his opinion, and becoming a priest coincided with his next job. In contrast, Mrs. Shirgay''s two daughters, Elsa and Shelly, did not choose to change careers, and they were both very satisfied with their extraordinary careers. The next step is to communicate with the green dragon Hill Moretti, the flying dragon knight Ali Ortega, and the arcane mage Frio. As the only three legendary powerhouses in Nightmare Nation, Greene also has to give them some respect in exchange for a more positive attitude. Don''t work as hard as he did before. Green also gave them three one-time choices, and Green could turn them into lich if they wanted. Although the lich is not a human, it can no longer be restricted, leave the nightmare realm, or go to the main world, or go to the mist world. Two people, one dragon and one, heard Green''s proposal, and they were all a little moved. They stayed in the nightmare country. The total area was not as big as the Northwest Province. If they choose to become a lich, although they have to pay a price, they can gain more freedom. How they choose is only their own decision. However, the green dragon Hill Moretti is different from the other two. If Ariotega and Frio are transformed into lich, Green only needs to recruit two ordinary lich in the Lich Temple, and then transfer their souls merge in. Although some of their strength will be lost in this way, with their soul essence and their original cultivation experience, they will soon be able to recover. Only the situation of the green dragon Hier Moretti is more troublesome. As an undead dragon, a general lich definitely cannot bear her dragon soul. It must be a dracolich or a zombie dragon, and even a bone dragon must be the last time. But so far Green doesn''t even have a dragon tomb of a bone dragon, let alone the more rare dracolich and zombie dragon, so even if the green dragon chooses to become an undead, it will not be able to do so for the time being, and he can only wait patiently. Besides, for a real dragon, becoming a bone dragon is not necessarily more noble than a ghost dragon, so Hil Moretti''s choice is no longer important, no matter what she thinks, she has to wait patiently. As for the other two, they chose to become undead without much thought. It was too embarrassing to be trapped in the kingdom of nightmares. Now that they have the opportunity to leave, even if they became a lich, they both recognized it. Green had anticipated their choice for a long time, and even if he faced such a situation himself, it is estimated that he would make a similar choice. The next thing is simple, Green took them out of the Nightmare Realm, lost the ability of the Nightmare Realm to materialize the spirit body, and the two immediately turned into a spirit body and appeared in the town hall of the cemetery. Frio and Ariotega were both coming to the cemetery for the first time, walking out of the town hall and seeing the surrounding scene, they couldn''t help but be amazed. After seeing the building of the cemetery, they finally understood that the real source of the spooky city that had undergone a mutation in the Kingdom of Nightmare was here. Soon, Green spent two hundred spirits from the Lich Temple to recruit two Liches, and let the spirits of Frio and Ariotega enter the Lich''s body. Although the undead units recruited by the cemetery have limited intelligence, they were invaded by other spirits and immediately resisted violently. Seeing that the two''s spiritual bodies could not be merged in, Green hurriedly kryptonized a wave of psionic energy, and more than a thousand psionic energy was smashed in a blink of an eye, and finally Frio and Ariotega were recognized by the cemetery as the Lich Arcane. Master and Lich Knight. And Green let Elsa and Shelly and more than 200 ghosts enter the nightmare country during the day, making them mistakenly think that they had entered the real kingdom of God, and suddenly their beliefs skyrocketed and turned into mad believers, which made Green harvest a wave of beliefs, just now When it is transformed into psionic energy, it is bottomed out again. This is that Green only helped Frio and Ariotega to stabilize the state of the lich, and did not help them recover and improve their strength in order to save psionic energy. At this time, the Lich Arcanist Frio has dropped to the official mid-level, and the Lich Knight Ariotega has also dropped from the legendary mid-level to the official high-level, and he has lost the gray-backed flying dragon embodied in the Nightmare Kingdom. , can only temporarily ride the fallen unicorn to replace the flying dragon, which greatly reduces his strength. Green estimates that it will take at least four months to half a year for them to recover to the legendary level. If it is particularly urgent, or Green has a lot of psionic energy, he may not be stingy with that psionic energy to directly help them recover. But now these two conditions are not met, so Green simply let them recover slowly, and assigned them a pioneering force composed of servants to continue to explore the outer world to open up the foggy world. If there is a battle, they can still Gain psionic energy to speed up your recovery. Ever since he guessed that the foggy world where the cemetery is located is probably an abandoned void world, Greene has been a lot more daring about the surrounding pioneering actions. Looking back now, when I explored the ancient tomb, the calamity-level skeleton lord who was trapped in it used teleportation magic to leave here immediately after getting out of trouble. There is also the ancient white dragon Angdalagon, who entered the main world through the gate of time and space, and immediately ignored it and fled to the north to cultivate. Originally, Green was a little strange, but now he has figured it out. A collapsed and abandoned void world may not be able to carry a natural disaster grade existence. Therefore, the skeleton lord left at all costs as soon as he got out of trouble. As for the ancient white dragon, I am afraid that it is also strong from the outside. He was trapped in the foggy world for an unknown number of years. . Moreover, the ancient white dragon who has lived for an unknown number of years must know that the water in the main world is very deep. It is not as simple as it looks on the surface. Not to mention that he has been trapped for many years and his strength has been damaged. Lenzo Kingdom. Even for fear that the hidden natural disaster powerhouse in Lorenzo Kingdom would appear and see through his weak essence, he ignored it and flew to the north immediately to hide in the boundless ice field to recuperate. Therefore, Green figured this out. It is estimated that there are no natural disaster-level powerhouses in the entire foggy world. Even if there are people who are strong in the outside world like the ancient white dragon, with his death angel clone, he can also bless divine power, anytime, anywhere. Exploding Seeds, coupled with the Four-Winged Angel Holly and the Shadow Red Dragon Arshfaro, can remain undefeated even if they cannot defeat them, and they can expand their territory with confidence and boldness. After dealing with many matters, Green looked at Wood Slater in another void world again. This unfortunate young baron, after being transformed into a lich by Green, lost his ability to move as Green''s consciousness was withdrawn, and stood there like a puppet. Green could see through a small window in his mind that the area of ??more than two meters above Wood''s head and around it was much smaller than when he left before! Green couldn''t help but let out a ''huh'': "Could it be that the connection between me and this boy is weakening?" This made him frown. At present, the only link he has with this unknown void world is this young man named Wood Slat. If the connection is cut off, it means that Green will no longer be able to enter this void world that is suspected to be ruled by the Kingdom of Lorenzo. Green was obviously unacceptable, he still hadn''t figured out why his inexplicable soul was wearing Wood Slater''s body. In fact, Green is almost certain in his heart that all this must be related to the Nightmare Realm, but what is the principle that sends his consciousness into another void world, is it accidental or repeatable to enter other void worlds? These are all he has to figure out. Therefore, Green would never allow his connection with Wood Slater to be interrupted. When he found that the connection was weakening, he immediately made up his mind and murmured, "It seems that another phylactery has to be created." At the same time, in the main world, the capital of the Kingdom of Lorenzo - Stinard City. In the splendid palace, King Prady XIV sat in the study with a gloomy face. A shattered teacup was scattered everywhere in front of the huge and luxurious desk. After the Skodadi Cardinal was sent away, His Majesty the King slammed the teacup to the ground, venting his anger in a rude manner. The seemingly modest but arrogant attitude of the Cardinal of the Church of the Holy Light is not the first time that Prady XIV has angered King Prady XIV, but this time the king who was extremely serious and even so angry threw the cup regardless of his identity. (end of this chapter) Chapter 282： Archduke Mora Chapter 282 Grand Duke Mora After ??Pradi XIV vented, he sat alone in the study. As the supreme ruler of the kingdom, he could not show a trace of weakness in front of others. He could only feel sorry for himself when he was alone. Prady XIV considers himself not a foolish king, and his abilities do not need to be questioned. He has been called a genius since he was a child. Whether it is extraordinary ability or the courses that he should learn as the successor of the kingdom, he can learn it at an extraordinary speed. The mastery, the talent and ability displayed, even amazed many people. But why is a genius like him, after becoming a king, working hard and forgetting to eat and sleep, but cannot change the deteriorating situation of the kingdom? Externally, it was forced to retreat by the Loen Federation. Corruption prevailed in the inner kingdom, factions strife, and partisan disputes, which consumed the national strength to internal struggles. Just like the invasion of the otherworldly coalition forces in the Northwest Province last time, several big families and the Magician Guild were approaching, all of them sat back and let the enemy do their best, just because Nikolayevich, as one of the elders of the Magical Guild, fell to the ground. to the royal family. Those people were about to watch Nikolayevich unlucky, let the Santa Academy almost fall, the city of Fredenburg was almost destroyed, and finally Prady XIV paid a huge price to ask the Church of the Holy Light to take action to solve the whole thing. Calm down. But this incident made the Kingdom of Lorenzo disgraced on the mainland. Five legendary transcendents who escaped from the abandoned void world, led an army of several thousand people, and they were like no one in the kingdom. , is simply a great disgrace! The Kingdom of Lorenzo and his king will become the talk of the people of other countries after dinner! Pradi XIV wondered why the once mighty kingdom had become what it is now. "Your Majesty, you have lost your way." At this moment, a deep voice suddenly came from the quiet study room, and then a portal emerged, and an old man in Chinese clothes walked out from it. This old man is full of silver hair, but he is in high spirits. He doesn''t look old at all. His eyes are as sharp as an eagle, which gives people a fierce and intimidating power. Grand Duke! Don''t look at Grand Duke Mora, who looks like he is only sixty or seventy years old, but he has actually lived for more than two hundred years. He is the mother and grandfather of King Prady XIV. Because he was promoted to a natural disaster-level superhuman, he obtained an extraordinary reputation. long life. "Yes!" Prady XIV responded. Even though he is now a king and has been promoted to a legendary high rank, he will still feel fear when facing Duke Mora. If it is said that in the extraordinary level, the legendary level still belongs to human beings, then once the natural disaster level is reached, it is completely beyond the scope of ordinary people, and it has begun to transform into another higher life form. Archduke Mora nodded slightly, and was satisfied with Prady XIV''s attitude, then glanced at the broken cups and porcelain pieces on the ground indifferently, and snorted: "It''s because the Church of the Holy Light has an inch, you just Out of breath?" Mentioning this matter, King Prady XIV still gritted his teeth angrily: "The Church of Holy Light is so deceiving! Last time they lost the Angel of Light themselves, but it was unreasonable and asked the Kingdom to compensate. This time I heard that the Kingdom There is an entrance to the initial void world in the territory, and I want to take more and take more, which is tolerable or unbearable." "What can you do if you can''t bear it?" Archduke Mora came to Prady XIV wearing an ordinary aristocratic costume. It was hard to see that he was a great aristocrat with a legal status second only to the king in the kingdom. "I..." Prady XIV was at a loss for words, yes! Can''t bear what can he do? Is it still possible to tear up the face with the Church of the Holy Light? Obviously impossible, unless he doesn''t want to be the king anymore. "Little Neil, you are still too young." Grand Duke Mora stretched out his hand and patted the middle-aged king: "And being a king all these years has blinded your eyes and bound you with rights and interests. The hands and feet of the tycoon make you shy and dare not show your skills. Your so-called reforms over the years are just like this. You are afraid and only make some painless things, always considering the interests and attitudes of all aspects. You think that those greedy people like this Will the guys appreciate you? It''s the opposite, they''re going to go even further, grabbing your weak spots and making it hard for you to move." Pradi XIV was silent for a while, he had forgotten that no one called him ''Little Neil'' for so many years, it seemed that after his mother died, he was gone. Hearing this title again made Prady XIV feel a touch of warmth, and could not help but let out a long breath. In fact, he didn''t know what Archduke Mora said. He just knew that he knew. In the real face of the complex and fragile situation of the kingdom, he had to make compromises. This is politics. Even the king cannot break the rules and act arbitrarily. . Seeing the appearance of Prady XIV, Grand Duke Mora shook his head and said: "It seems that you still don''t understand what I mean, little Neil, you are very smart, but you are also stupid. You still haven''t seen it clearly, What is really important, and what is only the minutiae. My child, what do you think the kingdom of Lorenzo has been able to survive until now, standing on the continent for 400 years? Is it your self-righteous politics and compromise? Those greedy aristocrats and capitalists ? Or a more greedy and untrustworthy church?" Archduke Mora paused, then asked himself: "Not at all! The fundamental reason for the existence of the Lorenzo Kingdom is that we still have three natural disaster-level powerhouses, and we still control three void worlds, which is our biggest Capital, as long as you master these, the kingdom will always be yours. Those nobles and capitalists in the country always feel that the kingdom restricts their development, so give them the opportunity to develop freely, and at the same time release the suppression of the Church of the Holy Light, let these gods follow Nobles and capitalists are going to bite each other. And we just need to shrink our strength and fully support your promotion of natural disasters. As long as you can be promoted successfully, we in Lorenzo also have four natural disasters, which are enough to resist the pressing of the Loen Federation. " Pradi XIV''s eyes lit up, and then he thought of something, showing a shocked expression: "It''s the origin of the world! You took away the origin of the void world, and you want to use it to promote me to natural disaster?" Grand Duke Mora finally smiled and took out a ball of light emitting five colors of light. This is the source of the void world he extracted, and sealed it in the light ball with a powerful means of natural disaster level. Prady XIV was attracted by the magnificent halo for a while, and it took more than a minute to come back to his senses and exclaimed: "Grand Duke! I remember thirty years ago, in order to help Aunt Moulesina. To be promoted to natural disasters, you have already extracted the origin of the world once, and this time you have extracted it again, isnt it dry! The void world that belongs to you will come to an end, and you will forever lose the hope of being promoted to the Holy Spirit. Grand Duke Mora put away the origin of the world and said lightly: "I know my potential, reaching the high-level natural disaster is my limit, and it is impossible to advance to the Holy Spirit level in this life. And the recent penetration of the Void World by the Loen Federation It became more and more serious, and even pulled up a so-called revolutionary army in my void world. The Loen Federation even dispatched two natural disasters to restrain me, so that I could not take action myself. It seems that I am determined to win this time. Drain the origin of the world, leaving only a small part, and then turn that void world into a meat grinder, drain the blood of the Loen Federation, and draw water in their bamboo baskets." After speaking, Grand Duke Mora couldn''t hide the deep hatred and viciousness in his eyes. Although he said it freely and easily, he was forced by the enemy to give up his void world. As a dignified natural disaster-level powerhouse, how could he be able to swallow this breath. Grand Duke Mora was also really ruthless, turning the void world into a poison pill and sending it to the mouth of the Loen Federation. This time, the big gamble is equivalent to putting the void world and the tens of millions of people in it as chips on the gambling table. In the end, I don''t know how many people have to die before the winner can be determined. Archduke Mora took time to relax: "Little Neil, don''t think about anything else, the most important thing now is to be promoted to natural disaster. As long as you can succeed, any price is worth it, and everything you pay now will get more in the future." Green doesn''t know at this moment that the Void World where Wood Slater is located has been drained of the world''s origin, and is about to enter the end of the period from its heyday. The spiritual energy in the Void World is becoming increasingly scarce, natural disasters are frequent, wars and famines continue... The final country Overturned, civilization fell, returned to the original, and the entire void world was closed. This is also a kind of self-protection of the void world, entering a long-term dormancy and reuniting the origin of the world. When Green''s consciousness descended into Wood Slater''s body again, he brought a newly-created phantom phylactery and integrated it into Wood Slater''s body, making it a clone of the phylactery. At this time, even if Green''s main consciousness leaves, this avatar can still move autonomously, possessing almost normal human''s logical thinking and judgment ability. Green moved his hands and feet, brought his consciousness to Wood Slater''s body again, and integrated it into a phylactery, establishing a solid connection, which immediately made him feel that the connection with this void world became closer and clearer. Green raised his eyes and looked in the direction of the capital. In the distance, the outline of the city like a giant beast was looming under the thick smoke of the factory. According to the memory left in Wood''s brain, the Kingdom of Lorenzo has ruled the world for more than two hundred years. Before that, according to some ancient historical records, there was no country in this world, only some towns and tribes, some similar to today''s The foggy world is backward and desolate, and it is full of blood and blood. Until a great king was born, he established the kingdom of Lorenzo to unify the world, and let the whole world return to peace. However, with the passage of time, the once glorious kingdom gradually decayed. Especially the nobles who are constantly pouring in from the main world, relying on their own strength and the support of the kingdom, constantly plundering resources and annexing land, squeezing the local people of the void world. (end of this chapter) Chapter 283： ice and snow Chapter 283 Ice and Snow After losing their land, these indigenous people will be driven into horrific ''cannibal factories'', working day and night for meager wages, barely enough to feed their stomachs. In fact, this is why the prosperous factories in the Kingdom of Lorenzo have closed down in recent years, the industrial areas of various cities have been abandoned, and a large number of workers have lost their jobs. It''s not that the factory has really closed down, but it has been relocated to the void world. There are cheaper raw materials, cheaper labor, and looser supervision. The cost of building a factory here will be at least 30%-50% lower than in the main world. %, those greedy capitalists swarmed like piranhas smelling blood. However, this not only brought disaster and pain to the natives of the void world, but also indirectly destroyed the industry and commerce of the Kingdom of Lorenzo in the main world. The workers were unemployed in large numbers, the social order was turbulent, and the kingdom''s national strength was declining day by day, but... Who cares! The cruel rule of the Kingdom of Lorenzo in the Void World, which is almost exhausted, is bound to be resisted by the miserable indigenous people, and various uprisings and breakfasts emerge one after another. Originally, this kind of riot was not worth mentioning for the Kingdom of Lorenzo. When the kingdom occupied this void world, the high-level superhumans of the indigenous people died long ago, and only some commoners and low-level supernormal people could not shake the rule of the kingdom until ten. A few years ago, the forces of the Loen Federation slowly came in. At first, it was only secretly funded, but gradually it became more and more serious, from cultivating indigenous people to sending people directly. In this void world, a revolutionary army was formed that claimed to overthrow the brutal rule of the Kingdom of Lorenzo! and directly stationed three natural disaster-level powerhouses on the border between the two countries in the main world. One of them restrained the natural disaster knight Marshal Santos of the Kingdom of Lorenzo, and the other two were naturally aimed at Grand Duke Mora. Because the Loen Federation has one more natural disaster powerhouse than Lorenzo, but Grand Duke Mora is a high-level natural disaster, and his strength is enough to crush any natural disaster in Loen. Two natural disasters must be dispatched to contain the powerful Grand Duke Mora. The Loen Federation put three natural disasters on the border, the purpose was to force Duke Mora out of the void world. If Archduke Mora doesn''t come out, they will make it real, attack the Kingdom of Lorenzo directly in the main world, and bite a piece of meat from the Kingdom of Lorenzo. If Grand Duke Mora returns to the main world to guard the border, they can do things in the void world, overthrow the kingdom through the revolutionary army, and then capture this void world. This is a dignified conspiracy, even if the Lorenzo Kingdom knows it well, in the end, it will have to gnash its teeth and give up. It''s just that the Loen Federation didn''t expect that Grand Duke Mora is also a ruthless character. Since he knew that he couldn''t hold it, he simply didn''t do it again and again. He directly overturned the table, extracted the origin of the world, gave up a void world, and tried his best to help Prady. The fourteenth was promoted to natural disaster. This trick is undoubtedly a desperate plan to draw wages from the bottom of the pot. No matter how clever the Ruen Federation is, it will eventually be a waste of money. And what they will face next is the kingdom of Lorenzo, which also has four powerful natural disasters, and the angry counterattack and revenge of the nobles and capitalists whose interests have been greatly damaged due to the loss of a void world. In fact, Wood Slater''s family is actually an outsider. It''s just that the Slater family has been miserable. There have been several prodigal sons in a row. Not only did they lose their family property, but they also owed a lot of debts. Now they all fall into Wood Slater''s hands. Wright''s head. Even if those creditors were afraid of his noble status and did not dare to persecute them too much, they would often come to the door, making him extremely troublesome. In the end, he made a desperate gamble, mortgaged the family''s castle, and exchanged a sum of gold pounds to prepare for the last fight in the capital. In Wood Slater''s memory, the one who finally inserted a silver rapier into his chest was a fierce-looking aboriginal with brass-colored skin. Before he died, Wood learned the identity of the other party. He belonged to the assassination unit of the Revolutionary Army, and specialized in assassinating the nobles in the capital. It is said that the leader is a powerful and beautiful legendary judge - Sai. Polytes. Of course, a small person like Wood Slat would not disturb Cypolites. What killed him was just an ordinary indigenous killer trained by the Revolutionary Army. If Greene came unexpectedly and took over this body, a bankrupt country baron Will only rot slowly in this abandoned village. Green adjusted his clothes a little, and walked along the road toward the capital. No matter what, he returned to the city first. However, at this moment, a dazzling lightning flashed in the sky, followed by the rumbling thunder. With the lightning and thunder, Green felt that the surrounding temperature was rapidly decreasing, and the originally lukewarm weather suddenly felt like it was cold winter. Green''s first reaction was that there was an extraordinary person using the ability, but he didn''t feel the violent psionic fluctuations around him, indicating that this should be a normal weather change. But it shouldn''t be! The weather was sunny and sunny just a moment ago, why did the thunder suddenly cool down? And in the blink of an eye, with a burst of thunder, it started to snow. Green is a little confused, what kind of weather is this? I had only heard of thunderstorms before, but I had never seen thunderstorms! And with the snow falling, the temperature is getting lower and lower, and it is completely winter. If Green had not transformed this body into a lich, the clothes he was wearing would have to freeze to death in this weather. Green didn''t know that Grand Duke Mora''s behavior of almost draining the origin of the world had already begun to show the consequences in his eyes. The extreme climate and temperature fusion were just the beginning. Fortunately, this weather has little effect on the necromancer, but the snow is getting bigger and bigger, and a layer has accumulated in the blink of an eye, and stepping on it step by step makes a creaking sound. At this moment, the sound of wheels rolling over the road and snow came from behind. Green stopped and looked back, only to see a four-wheeled carriage driving slowly towards the wind and snow. Because the wind and snow were getting bigger and bigger, the temperature dropped faster. At this time, it was almost minus 20 degrees, which made the driver who was driving the car shivered. Green watched the carriage from far and near, and couldn''t help frowning. From the carriage, he smelled a rancid smell unique to zombies, and inside the carriage he felt the breath of necromancy. "Is it a Necromancer?" Green''s eyes looked in through the window of the carriage, and he could vaguely see the silhouette of a man. The original Wood Slater was a knight who had just advanced to the official rank, and it was because he was promoted to the official rank that he made up his mind to come to the capital and enter the world. It''s a pity that he didn''t understand until he died that the strength of the official level and the status of a baron were nothing at all in the capital. However, now this body has been transformed into a lich by Green, and his occupation has also changed from a knight to a necromancer, so he smelled the smell of the carriage and immediately knew that he had met his peers. "Sir, do you need a ride?" The carriage stopped in front of Green. There was no indication in the carriage. Instead, it was the driver who drove the carriage. He was very bold and asked Green. His voice was dry and hoarse. "No, thank you." Green nodded slightly, refusing modestly and decently, showing the etiquette that a nobleman should have. The other party was rejected, and he did not continue to entangle. The coachman tapped the rear of the horse, and the carriage started again and moved forward slowly. The necromancer in the carriage moved slightly, looked outside, met Green''s sight, and then passed by with the carriage. Until the carriage was far away, Greene withdrew his gaze and continued to walk forward step by step. And in that carriage, the necromancer who was shrouded in black robes and could only see the lower half of his face suddenly sighed: "It''s a pity, a Lich who has transformed quite well, if it weren''t for Director Silabel task, maybe I will have another collectible." "Master, do you need me to go back?" the driver of the car asked in a hoarse voice. There was no emotion in his tone, as if cold and hard iron pieces were rubbing against each other. "Forget it, it''s still the important task of Director Silabel. Don''t make extra troubles, don''t forget that this is Steinard." The necromancer said lightly. "Yes, my master." The driver agreed, but there was no sound. At the same time, Green watched the carriage disappear into the wind and snow, and was also amazed: "Is it my luck, or is there already a flood of supernatural beings here? Anyone passing by is a formal high-level person. Necromancer. And the coachman, who should be a lich, seems to have retained most of his wisdom, and is a rather rare intelligent undead creature." If it was another time or place, if Green discovered this relatively rare undead creature, he would definitely detain it and bring it under his command. But now, as a newcomer, he decided to keep a low profile, so as not to cause unpredictable trouble. Green raised his collar and tightened his clothes, making him look cold. In fact, as a lich, he was already not afraid of the cold, but when he was walking in this icy world, he still had to make a pretence to make him look cold. At least these behaviors that are larger than actual can make him feel more like a human, instead of turning into a lich and giving up self-knowledge directly. Before, Green was only a half-lich, but Wood''s body has been completely transformed into a lich, completely out of the category of humans. The body that is cold and inactive, the internal organs that have been psyched, the skin is shriveled, the brain is rotten, and the soul resides in the skull, just like renting a low-rent house without heating in winter. For the first time, as a Necromancer, Green faced the situation after the complete lichification in the future. In this case, if he gave up his self-awareness as a human, he would soon fall into depravity, become a monster, and eventually lose his life. self. This is also the reason why many necromancers are transformed into lich after death, their temperament has changed greatly, they are ruthless and cruel, and many of their methods are more heinous than the legendary demons. # Two more delivered, six thousand words, please subscribe! (end of this chapter) Chapter 284： 290 Sierra Bell Chapter 284 290 Sierra Bell Many undead magic books claim that necromancers can theoretically never die, but in fact, there are very few necromancers who can actually live for three hundred years. After being transformed into a lich for a long life, the cold loneliness of falling into the abyss will erode and obliterate people''s souls. Once the soul is wiped out, even if the body is still there, it will die out completely. Green speeded up his pace while thinking. He just saw the lich coachman and the necromancer in the carriage, and the emotion that he had suppressed in his heart suddenly overflowed. That was the future that he had been repressed in his heart and unwilling to face since he crossed over, became a demigod, and became a necromancer. Green felt that this kind of emotion was not normal. I am afraid that the necromancer in the past carried some magical props with him, which can stimulate the negative emotions of human beings, make people recall the past that they do not want to face, and make people feel depressed and self-pity. However, after Green found out, he showed a smile, and did not forcefully dispel this long-lost emotion. Since he became a Necromancer, he has rarely had such violent mood swings. Walking in the snow with goose feathers, you can appreciate the sadness and gloomy emotions, and there are some romantic moods. But soon Green couldn''t feel the romance anymore, because the snow was getting heavier and heavier, first touching the top of the foot, then the ankle, then the calf, until the knee... At least in Wood Slater''s memory, it never fell in this void world. so much snow. This time, the unexpected heavy snow does not know how many people will freeze to death on the streets. Those drunks, homeless people, and homeless people can only shrink in the dirty alleys in the leeward in the cold wind and blizzard. There is also a large slum in the southeast of Stinard. Those shacks built with picked-up garbage basically have no function of keeping out the cold. Many people living in the slums are so poor that they don''t even have a quilt. At this time, the nobles and capitalists who lived in the inner city and the upper city had hid in the mansion with the fireplace lit, wrapped in soft and warm fur, standing by the window, watching Snow scene, maybe even praise: It''s so beautiful! As the snow got heavier and heavier, Green began to feel that it was a little difficult to walk in the snow. He frowned and finally regained his senses. The tall clay golem sat on the shoulders of the clay golem and strode towards the city. Although he said he should keep a low profile, since Green had replaced Wood Slater, he didn''t want to keep going. He came here to explore this void world and to solve the doubts in his heart. Obviously, with Wood''s current status, it is impossible to really touch the secrets of the void world. So he decided to change his identity first, from a country baron who came to the city to seek a living, to a promising young noble officer. And this is not too difficult for a baron who comes from a noble family, has received a good education, is a formal mage, and has quite good strength. The reason why Wood Slater before ?? did not choose this path is entirely because of his own naive political thinking and his too weak strength. As a nobleman, he actually sympathized with the natives and the revolutionary army, and wanted to become a revolutionary. This time, he made a desperate gamble, even mortgaged the castle, in order to go to the capital to find an opportunity to join the revolutionary army. However, the irony is that it was such a progressive young man who finally died under the sword of the revolutionary army executioner he longed for. Of course, Green would not continue to foolishly want to join the revolutionary army according to Wood Slater''s idea. The so-called **** determines the head. Since he was born, as a nobleman, it is impossible to urinate in the same pot with the revolutionary army. As for joining the army, Green didn''t want to start from the bottom step by step, so he had to show enough strength to be astonishing. Obviously, a remote Kent county baron is also a genius of undead magic. He became a formal high-level necromancer at a young age. The weight of this character should be enough, and the formal high-level is just right. It belongs to the category of genius, but Not too evil, not enough to attract the special attention of some big people. As for being found out that the original Wood Slater was not a necromancer but a knight, Green was not worried. It was not uncommon to transfer from knight to necromancer in the extraordinary profession. Green sat on the shoulders of the Clay Goblin, and his speed increased significantly. Facing the wind and snow, he strode forward. Every step of the Clay Goblin''s heavy body would make heavy footsteps and leave huge footprints on the ground. . Twenty minutes later, Green was not far from the periphery of Steinard City, and the outline of the huge city was completely displayed in his sight. As the capital of the Kingdom of Lorenzo in the void world, the city of Stynard is very large. According to Wood''s memory, the population of Stynard is more than 1.5 million. The entire city is divided into ten districts, each of which is larger than the city of Langton. As the distance got closer, he was about to put away the clay golem, and first went to the house rented by Wood Slater on the outskirts of the city, where he also hid some gold pounds and salutes. Green was ready to take the salute and go directly to the noble council to show his status as a baron, and asked to join the city guard who guarded His Majesty the King. At that time, as long as you can prove your identity and show the strength of the official level, you can at least get a captain rank. Of course, if you have the money, and you can manage up and down, there is no problem with the major. However, the plan cant keep up with the fast changes. Just when Green was about to put away the clay golem, he suddenly found a convoy coming from the opposite side. The ?? team has a total of four carriages, all of which are luxurious carriages with aristocratic family emblems printed on them. Green ordered the Clay Golem to stop and wait for the carriages to pass first. Who would have guessed that two carriages had just passed by, but when the third carriage came to a stop, two scrutiny and anticipatory eyes appeared from the windows of the carriage. Green''s spiritual sense is very keen, even if the other party is in the carriage, looking through the window glass, he can still detect that cold bloodthirsty gaze. "Legend!" Green''s heart moved, and he immediately judged that the owner of his gaze was a legendary superhuman. At this time, walking down from the second carriage that was parked a few meters in front, a young lady in a knight''s inner armor, with a thick fur cloak, a knight''s long sword hanging around her waist, and blond hair tied on top of her head , looks very heroic. The female knight jumped out of the carriage, stepped on the deep snow, made a creaking movement, and came to Green, raising her hand to lightly hammer the breastplate. This is military etiquette and shows respect for each other. Although the female knight is not small, and the person sitting in the carriage at the back is a very important person in the kingdom, she must give enough respect to a necromancer who can drive the clay golem. Green nodded slightly, and didn''t get off the shoulders of the clay golem. He just stared down at the female knight with expressionless eyes, dead fish eyes, and poker face. This is the normal operation of necromancers when dealing with people. The female knight raised her head neither humble nor arrogant and asked: "Respected necromancer, please report your origin and name. I''m sorry I don''t remember a powerful necromancer like you in Steinard." He took out a certificate and shook it at Green. For this kind of certificate, Green is all too familiar with it, and it is the certificate of the Special Bureau of the Kingdom of Lorenzo. Green was a bit dumbfounded, but he didn''t expect to meet his colleague so quickly, and he was treated as a suspicious person and started the interrogation procedure. As the director of the Special Bureau of Langton City, Green is quite familiar with these routines. If he can''t come up with a reliable identity next, I''m afraid the female knight who showed his credentials will not be so good at talking. "Hello, ma''am, I''m Wood Slater from Kent. I''ve just arrived in Steinard, and I hold the title of hereditary baron." Green replied unhurriedly. The female knight was stunned for a moment, but she did not expect this very young-looking necromancer to be a hereditary noble. The status of a noble has considerable privileges, whether in the main world or in the void world, and her status can no longer be handled. The female knight subconsciously looked into the third carriage parked next to her. There was silence in the carriage for a moment, and then a nice female voice came out: "Baron Slater, now I call you as the director of the special bureau. As a noble, it''s time to show your loyalty to His Majesty the King." Green couldn''t help being taken aback for a moment. He originally wanted to infiltrate the army, but he didn''t expect that he would be called up by the special bureau in just one encounter. "Yes, my lord! Wood Slater is willing to serve His Majesty." Green agreed, without any resistance, and immediately took the clay golem and boarded the carriage behind. But the blond female knight did not return to the carriage in front, but directly boarded the third carriage next to her. As soon as the car door opened, the warm air rushed in. The heater in the car had been turned on to the maximum, shielding the cold and wind and snow from the outside of the car. There was only a woman in her twenties who was looking down at a book, wearing a magician''s robe with milky white gold trim, with bright eyes and white teeth. The blond female knight came in and sat directly in the seat specially reserved for the butler or waiter in the carriage, and said with a serious face: "My lord, I think this Baron Slater is very difficult, do you need to send someone to check? I''m afraid... yes The undercover agent sent over there." Silabel raised her head, closed the magic book in her hand, and a calm and calm smile appeared on her face. At this moment, no one could see that this woman with a gentle temperament was the peculiarity of Lorenzo Kingdom in this void world. The director of the bureau has the rank of lieutenant general, the title of earl, and the title of butcher, and is also a powerful legendary high-level mage. Over the years, under her command, the Special Bureau and the Revolutionary Army have fought tit-for-tat, and no less than 30,000 revolutionary troops have died under the knife of the Special Bureau. "Undercover?" Silabel said indifferently: "This Baron Slater must have a secret, but he is an undercover agent of the Revolutionary Army... I don''t think so. But it doesn''t matter, anyway. I have to go to the northern province. This time, I was ordered to go to the northern province to annihilate the indigenous rebellion, and specially recruited a large number of extraordinary people in Steinard, just to try my best to ensure the safety of the royal capital when I left. These people bring Well, it''s not less than one or two, and..." Silabel''s eyes became deeper and deeper when he said that, he turned his head to look out of the window of the carriage, and continued after a moment of silence: "This person makes me feel very special, I hope he Not our enemy... but the enemy is not bad, and blasting his body with arcane missiles should be a good experience." Silabel''s tone was calm, and after speaking, she subconsciously stretched out her tongue and licked her rosy lips. (end of this chapter) Chapter 285： Northern Province Chapter 285 Northern Province Green got on the carriage. Originally, he had no special purpose. He wanted to go back to the city to retrieve Wood Slater''s salute, but there was no other place to go. He wanted to use his status as a baron as a stepping stone to join the army. But he didn''t expect to meet a colleague from the special bureau halfway, and directly issued a summoning order to him, which just happened to meet his mind, and he could get on the carriage with peace of mind. There were originally four people in the fourth carriage, because the compartment was spacious and there was no problem with one person, but the eyes of the four people looking at Green were not very friendly. It seemed that when Green got in the car, the door opened and brought in a blizzard of snow. Made them uncomfortable. Silabel has recruited thousands of extraordinary people, and the four of them are the strongest and are qualified to travel by car. Green was expressionless, ignoring a few people, and sat in the middle of the carriage. This kind of unpretentious behavior made the faces of the four people in the carriage gloomy, and even had the intention to teach Greene a lesson, but they were afraid of the authority of the special bureau. Like Green, they are extraordinary people who were temporarily recruited from the capital. There is no special bureau. This time, it is called a recruitment, but everyone understands that this is before Director Silabel went to the northern province to clear the indigenous rebellion. Deliberately cleaning up the Transcendents lurking in the capital is also a warning to certain forces, reducing the chance of accidents occurring while she is not in the capital. Therefore, these superhumans who were recruited were cautious one by one, for fear that they would be too outstanding, they would be caught as a model, and they would be an example to others. They have no doubts that the Countess Silabel, who seems to be gentle and demure, but actually has the title of butcher, will point the butcher knife at their necks without hesitation. This distance is not short, and the sudden wind and snow made the carriage travel slower, and it took three or four hours to arrive at a military fortress built of huge stones. Green directly returned his consciousness to the cemetery during this time, leaving only the life box clone to close his eyes and rest in the carriage. He himself returned to the cemetery to practice meditation, which was equivalent to a double mission, without delay on both sides. It wasn''t until the carriage came to the military camp called ''Sheetdo'' that Green turned his attention here again. The four carriages passed through a narrow doorway, and only one carriage could pass through, but it was more than ten meters long. However, the other three sides of the Shetto Barracks are walls built of huge stones, and the lowest point is ten meters high, which is equivalent to three floors. The carriage drove into the barracks, and there were 30,000 well-organized soldiers stationed inside, as well as ten knights, plus 3,000 extraordinary people, a total of 43,000 troops, who were already waiting in the wind and snow for the commander-in-chief of this operation. The carriage was parked in front of the large playground in the military camp. Silabel got out of the carriage and looked at the snow on the ground, but did not come down, but flew straight up, a white magic robe with golden threads fluttering in the wind, Like an angel descending from the kingdom of God. Her eyes were calm and quiet, like a ancient well without waves, she glanced at the people below, and nodded slightly. At this moment, the most elite troops of the Lorenzo Kingdom are gathered in the military camp. Silabel is determined to defeat the indigenous rebellion in the northern province this time, and she has already made up her mind to use the most **** and terrifying means to deal with those rebels. Thousands of heads and the blood of the rebels make those with ulterior motives tremble with fear. But at this time, Silabel frowned as he looked at the tens of thousands of shivering soldiers below, glanced at the transport officer, and then at the gradually weakening wind and snow. She knew that no one could have predicted this extraordinary blizzard, and it was even more impossible for the transport officer to prepare winter clothes in advance. Even before the queue, it was still very warm here. But as the commander of the unit, Silabel did not allow his soldiers to go to the front line tremblingly. She slowly raised her hand, grasped it in the palm of her hand, and brushed it. From her hand, a golden short-handled staff inlaid with several huge dazzling gems emerged, and a warm golden light swept down from her hand. All inclusive. The soldiers whose hands and feet were numb from the cold just now felt a warm air current covering them, dispelling all the chills around them, and couldn''t help but look up into the air, giving rise to infinite worship. Green was also below at the moment, feeling the warm aura on his body, and also marveled at Silabel''s powerful strength. Although it is only a simple variant of fire magic, many legendary magicians can do it, but it can cover tens of thousands of people so easily. It is also the most powerful being. However, don''t think that Silabel is a virgin who is a sympathetic soldier. On the contrary, she has entrained a lot of private goods in the magic just now, such as some very secret psychological hints, which made these soldiers have a fanatical love for her. Once the blood surges up, it will be brave and not afraid of death, and it will not be so sensitive to pain... Although these psychological cues are not strong, they can make these soldiers break out more powerful than usual when the battle is going on. Of course, these small actions of Silabel could not hide some of the official-level extraordinary people present, especially magicians like Green, who have strong mental power and are immune to hints, but no one dared to stand up and criticize. Most of the more than 3,000 extraordinary people who went on the expedition this time were forcibly recruited from the capital. Some of them were vassals of the great nobles, some were freelance mercenaries, some were underworld killers, and some secretly rebelled against the kingdom government. Extraordinary. At this time, Silabel''s eyes turned to these people, and she seemed to be looking forward to it. If someone jumped out, it was best to assassinate her directly. That kind of anticipation in the eyes made many people feel hairy, and they lowered their heads involuntarily, for fear of being stared at by Silabel, it would never be a good encounter. After waiting for a while, Silabel seemed a little disappointed. In fact, she had waited for a long time. Since she left the capital, she deliberately walked lightly, just to attract those ''revolutionary troops'' to assassinate her, but unfortunately those revolutionary troops were far from what she expected. So fierce and not afraid of death, there was no movement along the way, only met Green on the way, and thought the expected assassin appeared, which is why Silabel''s carriage deliberately stopped in front of Green. Unfortunately, everything was normal and there were no accidents, which made Silabel lose interest. After waiting for a while, he finally waved his hand and said, "Let''s go!" In the huge barracks, the soldiers who were no longer cold and with high morale walked out of the barracks one by one, walking lightly, along the road, and walked straight to the north. Because it was in the territory of the kingdom, the marching team was not in a hurry to send out a trooper, and under the order of Silabel, maintained the fastest speed and reached the north as soon as possible. The Northern Province is actually located in the northeast of the void world. It is a prominent peninsula, surrounded by icy sea water. Most of the places are barren and desolate. Only a few cities and the land in the south can be cultivated for food. However, there are abundant resources in the large wasteland in the northern province. Gold and copper mines are special products here. You dont even need to dig a mine, just dig a soil pit, and you can dig out a good taste of ore after a few digging. . Therefore, this place has also become a place for many nobles to grab their wealth. Countless natives have been driven here to brave the cold to dig in crude conditions. Heavy labor and harsh treatment make the life of the miners here extremely short. It is very likely that the male indigenous laborers will fall into the mines and never climb back up within three years. It is precisely this extremely harsh natural environment and the frenzied oppression of the mine owners that made this place a source of resistance to the tyranny of the kingdom, and also the place where the activities of the revolutionary army were most rampant. This time, Silabel received the order of Grand Duke Mora to leave the capital and send troops to clear the northern provinces, just to completely remove this tumor. Three days later, under the condition of wide-ranging buffs such as [Agility as Wind], [Energetic Energy], and [High Morale] continuously blessed by Silabel, the legion that suppressed the riot finally set foot on the land of the Northern Province. During these three days, the temperature in the northern province, which was already very cold, is now even colder as it continues to move north. Green was qualified to ride a carriage because of his strength as an official high-level necromancer and his status as a hereditary baron. Although the carriage was a bit crowded, it was a privilege to not need to walk on your own. On the other side, Green, who is the director of the Special Bureau of Langton City, has finally been busy these two days, getting out of the state of daily work, tea and newspapers. Because the news of the suspected initial Void World entrance spread, many people came to Langton City either openly or secretly, and the most blatant ones were the Special Bureau and the Church. The ?? Special Bureau was directly led by Hiddink, the former Director of the Special Bureau of Northwest Province and the current Special Advisor of the General Bureau. More than 20 elites were selected from the General Bureau, and the last time was the official mid-level. For these imperial officials, Green showed great enthusiasm, especially Hiddink, in a sense, he was Green''s old officer, so he just took this opportunity to draw closer and expand his contacts. The Church of the Holy Light was also aggressive, dispatching two legendary archbishops, 24 judges of the Inquisition, and a Crusader army of more than 300 people. In addition, other forces have also come to secretly intervene, and there are also a large number of low-level extraordinary people and mercenaries who come to try their luck. In case of coincidence, they can reach the sky in one step. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. All of a sudden, Langton City became bustling and bustling like never before. A large number of extraordinary people with strong purchasing power poured in, which greatly stimulated the economic development of Langton City. Had to expand again and recruit more people... (end of this chapter) Chapter 286： Undead Scourge Chapter 286 Undead Natural Disaster However, no matter how noisy the city of Langton is, only Green knows best in his heart that the so-called entrance to the void world does not exist at all, and even if those people dig three feet into the ground, it is impossible to find it unless he takes the initiative to open the nightmare Kingdom, of course, this possibility does not exist at all. As the culprit who really caused everything, Green instead became a spectator, sitting and watching the situation change, you sang and I came on stage. On the other hand, on the Void World side, as the army led by Silabel entered the northern province, the whole situation became more and more tense. Silabel didn''t trust the local nobles and defenders in the northern province at all. She suspected that these people might have colluded with the revolutionary army long ago, otherwise the Qing and suppression troops sent by the kingdom would not have been inexplicably wiped out, with a total of 20,000 people. The large army, four thousand knights, entered the northern province less than half a month before being fought in a beautiful ambush by the rioting ''uprising army''... When this happens, as long as you''re not a fool, you can see that there are undercover agents of the rebel army on the side of the kingdom''s army. And this time, the annihilation of the entire army was also an important fuse for Silabel, as the director of the special bureau, who had to leave the capital and personally lead the army to the north to destroy the rebels. The ?? kingdom can no longer afford to fail again, which will shake the foundation of the Lorenzo Kingdom''s rule in this void world, so Silabel can only succeed but not fail this time. Another important factor that prompted Silabel to come is that in the last battle to eliminate the kingdom''s siege force, a banner figure emerged among the rebels in the northern province - Sihanu Lawrence, known as Is the ''Savior of the North, the Chosen Son, the King of True Destiny, the Grave Digger of the Kingdom''s Tyranny'', etc. He is not only an excellent military commander, but also a powerful legendary knight who personally fought in the last battle. Take action to kill the commander of the kingdom''s siege force - the legendary swordsman Major General McLaren. It can be said that the prestige of this Sihanu Lorenzo was completely poured out with the head of Major General McLaren and the blood of more than 20,000 soldiers of the kingdom. The appearance of such a character is never allowed by the kingdom government, and the high-level and noble nobles who are really in power in the void world are well aware that the so-called ''savior of the north'', ''the chosen son'' and ''the king of true destiny'' are not at all. What an indigenous hero, but a genius legendary knight from the Loen Federation. And this time Silabel was dispatched for another purpose to stifle the genius of the Loen Federation and give the arrogant Loen Federation a lesson! However, upon reaching the Northern Province, Silabel found the situation more dire than expected. At the same time, she also understands why Major General McLaren''s military veteran will underestimate the enemy and lead the entire army into the ambush prepared by the rebels. The conditions here are too harsh, and the soldiers of the Royal Army from the south are completely unsuitable. In the cold climate, even with all the padded clothes and quilts, the original combat effectiveness was still not displayed, and there were a large number of injuries and layoffs before the war began. But this time, with Silabel there, cold and disease are not a problem at all. No matter where you go, the outside is icy and snowy, but in the army camp of the kingdom, it gives people a kind of spring-like warmth. Moreover, each meal, coupled with the cotton-padded clothes that were transported at an accelerated rate, made the Kingdom''s army entering the northern province this time not affected by the harsh environment at all. On the contrary, the rebels in the northern province were caught by surprise due to the sudden heavy snow and cooling, and even the locals who lived in the icy and snowy areas all year round were caught off guard and suffered a lot of frostbite and illness. Even so, the leader of the rebel army, Sihanu Lawrence, still chose the same strategy as before, temporarily avoiding the battle and lure the enemy to go deep. He does not believe that Silabel can maintain a long-term huge consumption of magic power to provide a warm and comfortable environment for the entire army, nor does he believe that the rotten Lorenzo Kingdom Logistics Department can stably supply military supplies. He only needs to wait patiently, and the enemy will reveal flaw. However, Sihanu Lawrence did not understand that his opponent this time was completely different from the McLaren Major General last time. Soon Silabel led the army into the northern province for nearly a month. Step by step, they fought steadily. Without a large-scale battle, they recovered the capital of the northern province-Groz City, as well as the southern provinces suitable for farming. Large swathes of territory pushed the rebels farther north, where the climate was harsher. During this period, Silabel continued to use large-scale magic to boost the entire army, and there was no such thing as unsustainable magic power. However, the logistical problems that Sihanu Lawrence expected appeared unexpectedly. The logistical department, which was fairly efficient at the beginning, had a lot of shoddy problems in just one week. Food was served, and shells were transported. Even Silabel''s murderous name did not deter those daring worms in the logistics department. Unfortunately, this time they made the wrong wishful thinking, thinking that Silabel would be as concerned about the intertwined forces behind them as Major General McLaren. However, Silabel''s thunderous means once again proved that her title of "butcher" was not boasted. In just one month, two viscounts, six barons, and twenty-eight lords of honor were beheaded by the military court, their headless corpses were hung in front of the gates of the barracks, and their heads were transported along the lines of military supplies. The route was sent back to the capital one stop at a time, so that everyone who handled the army''s logistics materials could see the twisted and hideous heads with their own eyes. Even one of the viscounts is the son of Marquis Listves, the minister of state affairs of the kingdom, on the side of the void world. At that time, Marquis Listeves personally sent a confidant butler to come to the north to intercede. It was also that the butler was used to being arrogant. With the support of Marquis Listeves and some inhumane reasons, he was not very respectful towards Silabel. As a result, the shrewd butler was directly blown off by a small fireball from Silabel, and then ordered someone to put the butler''s head in a box and send it back, and attached a letter to the Marquis of Listves, claiming that if the other party did not If you are convinced, you can apply for an honor duel between nobles. The Marquis of Listves is also a legendary knight, but his strength is far from that of Silabel. After receiving the reply from the head of the butler and Silabel, Marquis Listeves turned pale with anger, but he finally swallowed his breath. Silabel''s brazen methods finally deterred those daring worms in the logistics department. At least this time, no one dared to take action against the rebels in the north. All kinds of military supplies were delivered on time, and there were no more problems. On this day, because of the impetuous advance of a month, the supply line of the Kingdom''s army has been stretched too long, and in the past few days, the snow has been continuous, and the snow in the field is almost waist-deep, even with the blessing of Silabel. It''s hard to keep fighting. Therefore, Silabel had to order the suspension of the advance to the north. In the face of bad weather, even if it was the peak of the legend, it had to give up the plan of one go, and temporarily gave the rebels in the northern province a chance to breathe. In the next step, Silabel is going to make corrections for a month, and ordered the establishment of three forward camps on the northernmost front line. During the rest period of the army, they are responsible for guarding against sneak attacks by the rebels, or looking for opportunities to attack, forming an elite team of a few extraordinary people to harass from time to time. rebels. Green, as a high-level necromancer who can summon a large number of undead creatures, was assigned as the commander of the second forward battalion. This is not how much Silabel has a crush on Green, but that he is completely included in the ranks of cannon fodder, which is not difficult to see from the defenders of the three forward camps. The defenders of these three forward camps, in addition to the Transcendents recruited from Steinard, were the remnants of the original Northern Province defeated soldiers. After the reorganization, a total of more than 3,000 people were all assigned to these three camps. Green is well aware of it, but he is not too worried. With his current strength, unless the hero of the rebel army, Sihanu Lawrence, comes in person, he has the confidence to destroy as many other rebels as he can. Instead, in the last month, in this void world, he made some surprising discoveries. Originally, Green entered here by accident, just with curiosity to explore this void world, and by the way to find out the exact reason why his consciousness could come here. But after transforming Wood Slater into a phantom clone, he felt the unusualness here. It seemed that the world was very friendly to undead creatures, whether it was Wood Slater''s clone or the summoned undead creature, who came to this void. The world has a kind of fun like a fish in water, and the surrounding air is increasingly rich in undead, which enables undead creatures to exert stronger combat effectiveness, and undead creatures are in this environment all the year round, and it is easier to be promoted to higher-level arms . Even Green sometimes has an urge to move the cemetery from the foggy world if possible. In fact, Green still has too little experience. The reason why he feels this way is because Archduke Mora has taken away all the world origins of this void world, making this void world come to an end. And this process is not accomplished overnight, it will be accompanied by natural disasters, cruel wars, plagues, vendettas... In the process of the end of the void world, it is destined to be accompanied by large-scale killings and deaths. Millions of intelligent beings died, and there was bound to be an explosion of necromancy. This is not only of great benefit to the necromancer, but will also spawn a large number of undead creatures. At present, this situation is only the beginning, and the outbreak of the real necromancy is still to come. By then this space world will become a paradise for undead creatures, and the remnants of humans and other intelligent races will be forced to survive in the city with the protection of the city wall. Until the undead creatures conquered and devoured each other, and finally exhausted, leaving only a few strong ones, this process is called - the undead natural disaster! (end of this chapter) Chapter 287： Barbarian Netherlands (1) Chapter 287 Barbarian Netherlands (1) In the foggy world where the cemetery is currently located, according to the territory occupied by Greens development, some relics found in it show that the foggy world has experienced a similar natural disaster of the undead. And after the large-scale undead outbreak, after hundreds of years of crazy expeditions, several of the strongest undead lords were finally promoted to the natural disaster level by devouring their peers. However, the foggy world that has come to an end at this time cannot carry the powerful existence of natural disaster grade at all. These new natural disaster grade undead creatures are bound to be rejected and suppressed, and the undead natural disaster that broke out at this time almost exhausted the undead spiritual energy, making the natural disaster grade The undead creatures are unsustainable and either leave to go to the undead world, seal themselves, or be sealed by others, thus ending the undead natural disaster, making the void world slowly enter the recovery period from the end period, recuperate, nurture the origin of the world, and complete a great cycle. This is the case in the foggy world where the cemetery is located. The natural disaster-level skeleton lord that Green encountered in the ancient tomb before was the force left by humans at the end of the undead natural disaster, and paid an unimaginable huge price to seal it. And Green just noticed that the undead energy in this void world began to rise, and he didn''t realize that the undead natural disaster was coming, but this did not prevent him from using it. After discovering this, Green decisively summoned most of the undead creatures in the cemetery to the Void World. Only the Death Angel clone and the Shadow Red Dragon were left in the cemetery, and the rest of the undead creatures were summoned to where he was now. in the void world. However, under the current circumstances, Green does not want to have unnecessary conflicts with either the kingdom or the rebels, so after these undead creatures entered the void world, with the help of the ice and snow in the northern province, there are many mountain cols with snow depths of two or three meters. , These undead creatures jumped in and were immediately submerged by the snow, leaving only a pothole, which would be smoothed out by the strong wind in less than half an hour. The undead creatures are not afraid of the cold, hiding in the thick snow, unknowingly absorbing the constantly rich undead spirit in this void world. After finishing all this, Green suddenly remembered another thing that had been hidden for a long time, that is, the skeleton of a skeleton lord obtained from the ancient tomb in addition to the four angel corpses. At that time, several powerful monsters were sealed in the ancient tomb, and they were all killed by the skeleton lord who escaped. The skeleton of this natural disaster grade skeleton lord finally fell into Green''s hands. At that time, Green''s level was too low, so he got this skeleton and couldn''t use it at all, so he temporarily sealed it in the mage tower. Even if Green is now an official high-level necromancer, there is still nothing to do with this skeleton. Ordinary [Undead Resurrection] magic can''t wake up a natural disaster-level skeleton lord. Unless Green can go a step further and become a legendary necromancer, his strength will be greatly improved by then, and it may be possible to awaken this natural disaster-level skeleton lord. But now, Green has a new idea. If the skeleton of the skeleton lord is brought to this void world, it may be awakened in advance with the help of the increasing concentration of necromancy here. However, Green needs to take risks in doing so. With his current strength, facing the Skeleton Lord, can he control this powerful undead creature of natural disaster level. If you act too hastily and are attacked by the Skeleton Lord, you will shoot yourself in the foot. Just as Green was weighing, someone suddenly reported from outside the tent: "Sir, there is a suspicious person outside the camp." Green frowned slightly, put aside the Skeleton Lord temporarily, and walked out of the tent where he lived. As the commander of the second forward camp, and a noble necromancer, Green is eligible to have a separate tent in the camp. "Take me there." Greene blankly glanced at the soldier who came to report, causing the ordinary soldier with no extraordinary ability to shrink his neck and hurriedly turned to lead the way in front of his head. Green followed suit, making a creaking sound when he stepped on the snow on the ground. It had just stopped for a day, but the snow began to fall again, covering the recently cleaned camp with snow again. In fact, this kind of weather is totally unsuitable for marching and fighting. Without Silabel''s large-scale blessing magic, the kingdom''s tens of thousands of troops would have collapsed long ago in the ice and snow. Climb up to the wall of the forward camp facing the north. Although it is only a temporary camp, the construction is not sloppy, especially in the north, there will be enemy attacks at any time. The wall of the camp is four meters high. The thick logs are plunged into the frozen soil, and then the mud is rammed to form a thick city wall, and Green specially ordered water to be poured on the outermost logs to form a one-meter-thick wall. The ice wall, in the north of the icy world, this wall is not inferior to those fortresses built with stones. Green climbed up the fence, and looking down, he saw a tall figure in a white fur coat standing outside. "See your lord!" Seeing Green''s arrival, the dozen or so soldiers who were originally on duty at the city head immediately gave a military salute. Although there is no Silabel''s magic blessing here, wearing thick winter clothes and rotating every two hours can still keep the morale of these soldiers stationed in the northern province all year round. After all, they have already adapted to it. Cold weather, unlike Silabel who brought those soldiers this time. Green nodded and looked at the people outside who were looking up. It was a strong man who was obviously taller than the average person. It was not clear from above, but Green could conclude that this man was at least two meters tall and had very strong muscles under the thick leather coat. Removing the hood revealed tousled brown hair and a beard that covered half of his face, giving him the appearance of a stray lion, giving him the impression of being powerful and dangerous. "You are the commander here?" The man below saw Green wearing a black mage robe appear, grinned and showed white teeth, and shouted indifferently, the loud voice overwhelmed the wind and entered everyone''s ears: "Does killing you make these Lorenzo **** get out of the way?" Green frowned slightly. As early as when he saw this strong man just now, he noticed that the other party was not good. And the soldiers nearby were shocked and angry when they heard the nonsense of the man below, and raised their rifles, ready to shoot down. The man was not at all afraid, but looked forward to it, standing there waiting for everyone to shoot. Green saw the clue. The other party was condensing psionic energy. It should have some kind of rebound attack ability. As long as someone shoots, the bullet will bounce back and hit the shooter. Green raised his hand and stopped the soldier who was about to shoot, with a mocking sneer at the corner of his mouth: "You don''t look like an aboriginal, are you a Loen? Put away your little tricks." "Oh? It seems that you know a lot." The strong man''s eyes lit up, and he looked even more excited: "Young magician, you should be the son of a big family in the Lorenzo Kingdom! If you kill you, it will definitely be worth more. Big. I''m the Barbarian Netherlands, remember the name, and... die!" While speaking, he bent his legs slightly, and then there was a bang under his feet. The strong man who claimed to be the Netherlands actually formed an air current with his feet on the ground, blowing away the surrounding snow, and his figure rose from the ground and jumped directly. A few meters, so that Green and many soldiers standing at the head of the city changed from looking down to looking up. At the same time, with a swoosh, a cold light flashed, and the barbarian Netherlands drew a giant sword nearly two meters long from behind, aimed it at Green, and slashed it down. Because the action was too fast, all the soldiers couldn''t react at all, and although Green didn''t let them take the initiative to shoot just now, but the enemy had already launched an attack, they still shot instinctively, but they all hit the empty space, but a blessing in disguise, The bullet did not bounce. Green stood on the spot, stared at the strong man who flew over, and sneered: "It''s ironic! The barbarians who were conquered by the Loen Federation have now become the minions of the Loen people." Although Green''s voice was not loud, the strong man could hear it clearly, his eyes changed slightly, and a flash of hatred flashed. Back then, the way the Loen Federation conquered the barbarians was not peaceful. All the barbarians who dared to resist were slaughtered, leaving less than 80,000 barbarians with a total population of 400,000 after the war. As a rising star of the barbarians, the Netherlands will never forget the blood shed by his ancestors, but now he must fight for the Loen Federation. Only in this way can the children in the tribe get more living supplies and will not starve and freeze. And can be trained to become a qualified warrior. There are many barbarians like him, who endure the torment in their hearts, bear the hatred for the Loen people, and in turn work for the Loen people. This is the sad fate of their generation of barbarians. But in Netherland''s heart, all these thoughts were just a flash, and they were held down by his tenacious will. He gritted his teeth, stared at Green, slashed with a great sword, and insisted on a belief in his heart: "Even if the soul Betrayed to the devil, he will never let a child in the tribe starve to death!" "Go to hell!" Netherland roared, the great sword in both hands, under the blessing of his enormous brute force and the extraordinary ability derived from the totem, wrapped a layer of dazzling light on the blade, in the next moment, If you cut it down, you can split Green together with the ice wall, logs, and rammed earth below. But at this time, between him and Green, a summoning portal composed of three reverse-rotating rings suddenly appeared. At the same time, a larger dark gray figure emerged from the huge magic portal with a diameter of more than two meters. It was the clay golem that was instantly summoned by Green, with a huge battering ram-like fist facing the giant sword. With a click of ??, the thick carapace formed of clay was split from the front of the fist by the giant sword with the power of the totem, followed by the wrist, forearm, elbow, and big arm, until it stopped at the shoulder. ##Second more delivered, please subscribe, ask for tickets! (end of this chapter) Chapter 288： Barbarian Netherlands (2) Chapter 288 Barbarian Netherlands (2) Although the clay golem is huge, its essence is only a fourth-level unit, which is equivalent to the formal level. The barbarian Netherlands is already a high-level totem warrior, and the two are not at the same level. It is not surprising that the Netherlands slashes the most sturdy fist and arm of the clay golem with a sword. Green was not surprised. This situation was what he expected, but although the Clay Golem was made of mud, it was not simple. One arm was temporarily abolished. The Clay Golem didn''t care at all. The other huge fist Hit hard. Netherland''s eyes narrowed, and the phantom of a huge brown bear suddenly bloomed on his body. This was officially his totem power. With a roar, he suddenly drew back his great sword and placed it on top of his head to resist the fist of the clay golem. In the next moment, with a bang, the barbarian Nedland was smashed back, his figure burst back to the ground, and slid back ten meters, holding swords in both hands and looking at it with a serious face. On the other hand, the Clay Golem, the huge fist that hit the barbarian''s great sword was directly broken, and at the same time the huge body jumped out of the portal awkwardly, with a bang, both feet landed, and stood outside the forward camp, his chest was already there. over the four-meter-high wall. The mud on both arms that had just been severely injured squirmed rapidly, and in less than two breaths, it had been fully repaired, and then strode towards the barbarian ten meters away. The clay golem is not very agile, but with his long legs, he came to the front in two steps, and once again swung his fists at the barbarian and smashed it down. Netherland''s eyes were sharp, and he didn''t take this clay golem in his eyes, but he didn''t block it. He took a step back, dodged the clay golem''s attack, and immediately deceived the giant sword in front of him. Right on the head of the Clay Golem. With a ?? puff, the giant sword blessed with the power of the totem seemed to chop off a piece of rotten wood, without a doubt cutting off the head of the clay golem. However, there was a hint of surprise in the eyes of the Netherlands. According to the truth, a formal-level clay golem should not be killed so easily. And just as he picked up his sword and fell off the clay Golem''s head, a silent but extremely fast spike appeared in his field of vision. "Not good!" Netherlands had a flash of thought, and at the critical moment, he raised the great sword in his hand and used the width of the blade to block in front of him. In the next moment, there was a ding sound, a symphony of gold and iron, and the powerful power contained in the full-level bone spur technique shook Netherlands'' hands numb. Until this moment, he finally put away his contempt for Green. This young Lorenzo noble is not inferior to him in strength. He must be officially high-level, and he is not the kind of silver-like pewter head that is piled up with resources. , The young necromancer standing on the camp wall in front of him must have experienced many real battles, otherwise he would not have been in danger and behaved so calmly. "Huh? It''s actually blocked." Green''s brows rose slightly. Just now, he deliberately used the clay golem to cover, just to make sure that the bone spur technique in the back would be a hit. I didn''t expect this barbarian''s ability to adapt to the situation. Failed. Green admits that he is very afraid of death. If it is his body at this moment, he will definitely get up in the face of this situation, at least put out the undead army first, and hide himself far behind to feel at ease. But now Wood Slater has at least one clone, as long as the phylactery is not destroyed, the clone will not die, which makes him feel confident and finds that the other party is a high-level barbarian, just taking the opportunity to hone his fighter skills. "Then, let''s have a taste of this, can you stop it?" Green whispered softly, changing from all silent spellcasting before, and began to recite the incantation. Immediately, a violent wave of magic power caused the barbarian Netherlands and the extraordinary people stationed in the camp to change color. I saw two Dharma rings with a diameter of nearly two meters appearing on both sides of Green''s back. Sharp bone spears slowly protruded from the dark and deep space in the middle of the Dharma ring, long or short, ready to wait. hair, locked on the barbarian under the camp wall. Now [lv2] [Bone Spear Array] Although there are still only [4x4] total of sixteen bone spears in each circle, the speed of the bone spear projection is greatly improved with the upgrade. I saw Green condescendingly, waved his hand down, and suddenly... The bone spears in the two [4x4] arrays were fired like rocket launchers. In an instant, thirty-two bone spears two meters long poured down like rain, covering the three-meter radius where the barbarian Netherlands was located. This made the other supernatural beings in the forward camp feel their scalps tingling for a while, thinking that if they were replaced by themselves, they would definitely be finished. Originally, some people were dissatisfied with Green becoming the commander of the No. 2 forward camp, but at this moment they all swallowed their saliva and dared not have any other thoughts. Outside the fence, the barbarian Netherlands who bore the brunt also had an ugly face, his eyes were awe-inspiring, and he was extremely solemn. The barbarian has never been good at speed, and it is impossible to rush out of the attack range in an instant in the face of the extremely fast flying bone spear. And Netherlands'' keen combat intuition told him that the dangerous enemy above seemed to want him to dodge. If he desperately tried to rush out of the coverage of the bone spear, there must be a more deadly follow-up attack. Netherland clenched his teeth sharply and swung the great sword in his hand with all his strength, forming a circle like a whirlwind, tinkling to block the flying bone spear. In the blink of an eye, the Bone Spear Array was fired, and Nedland actually blocked the attack of the Bone Spear Array by swinging his sword rapidly! However, before he could breathe a sigh of relief, a sense of danger came over him, and at the very moment of death, he stomped to his feet. In the next moment, right where he was standing, a huge white bone claw slammed out of the ground. If the barbarian jumped up half a second late, he would be caught by the bone claw. "Did you dodge?" Green was a little disappointed, this was the ultimate move he had prepared for a long time just now. Bone Claw was originally an extraordinary ability derived from Freya. Now Freya has upgraded it to [lv4], which is fed back to Green. It is also at the level of [lv4], regardless of its power, speed, and concealment of spellcasting. Quite good, the reason why they missed the hit can only be blamed on the savage being a natural fighting nation, and the premonition of danger in the battle has been integrated into the bones. But at this moment, the barbarian who jumped up and escaped the attack of the bone claws showed a vigilant and serious look. His intuition felt that he was like an elk that fell into a trap. The threat of death did not go away, but got closer. . Almost at the same time, behind Greene, the Bone Spear array resurfaced and aimed at the barbarian Netherlands, who had nowhere to help in midair. In an instant, dozens of bone spears were fired again "Damn!" Nederland scolded secretly, slammed his waist to maintain his balance, and at the same time the totem power on his body exploded, and a furious brown bear appeared on his body. The barbarian swung his sword in the air, slashing a cross in the direction of the bone spear salvo, and immediately brought two strong winds that ripped through the air. Under the blessing of the power of the totem, the giant sword erupted with a strong sword energy, and instantly Smashed a lot of bone spears. But this was already the barbarian''s last resort. After using all his strength to slash, he was really exhausted, so he could only shrink his body and minimize the area to minimize the probability of being hit by the bone spear. Unfortunately, the Goddess of Luck never cared for the barbarian, and immediately there was a sound of ''poof'', and the bone spear pierced the barbarian''s flesh. Netherland groaned, and did not scream in a very stubborn manner, then slammed his body to the ground, rolled a few laps and kneeled down, his eyes flashing bloodthirsty eyes, like a wounded beast. On his left shoulder, a half bone spear was inserted. When he rolled, the bone spear was broken, and the blood from the wound stained the white fur coat. Green stood on the fence of the camp. After injuring the enemy, he did not continue to attack, but just stared blankly at the barbarians below. It''s not that Green is so kind, or that his magic power is exhausted, but that as a commander, he can''t do everything perfectly. Moreover, establishing prestige also requires comparison. Killing the enemy cleanly can certainly make people''s eyes light up. , but it is more intuitive to experience the strength of the enemy in person. Just now, Green understated that he had already injured the barbarian, but the Netherlands had not lost his combat effectiveness, just to let the superhumans in the camp with eyes above the top to experience the strength of this barbarian. In fact, since he came to this forward camp, Green knew that the more than 300 superhumans who were recruited by him were dissatisfied and felt that he came through the back door. There were even rumors in private that he and Silabel existed. Some kind of nepotism. This time, Green wants to let them know that talking behind their backs is going to be slapped in the face. Green glanced at the few supernatural beings standing not far away, and said indifferently in an orderly tone: "You guys, go and get people back, it''s best to keep them alive, but it''s okay to die, but you must give the body to I brought back... the corpse of a high-level barbarian totem warrior, it is quite a good experimental material." The Transcendents designated by Green are the strongest in the current camp, one high-level knight, one high-level mage, and the rest are all middle-level leaders in their professions. Green''s order was issued, and a few people did not dare to disobey. First, Green showed amazing strength just now, and secondly, it was a matter of principle. If they dared to disobey, Green would sue Silabel, and they would be in big trouble. Several people looked at each other quickly, and immediately agreed to make a promise, quickly jumped off the wall, and rushed towards the barbarian... In the wilderness of the northern province, Netherlands clutched the wound on his shoulder and ran fast on the snow-covered wasteland. His eyes were red, and his mouth was breathing white, like a lone wolf who was injured and strayed from the pack. At this moment, a row of sharp ice picks appeared from the ground in front of the Netherlands without warning. It was the pursuit of the high-level mage. The barbarian rolled quickly, dodged from the side of the ice pick, kept walking, and continued to flee north. (end of this chapter) Chapter 289： 295 Barbarian Netherlands (3) Chapter 289 295 Barbarian Netherlands (3) At this moment, bang~bang~bang~, three shots were fired in a row. One hundred meters behind, the high-level knight was running fast, and suddenly jumped up, flying five or six meters high, holding a long pipe in both hands. The enchanted rifle flashed magical runes, commanded and shot in the air. The powerful enchanted bullet is shot from the enchanted rifle in the hands of the high-ranking knight, and the power is enough to smash the defensive shield of the magician of the same level, and even one shot can break the head of a mammoth weighing several tons! Three bullets were in the shape of a ''pin'', one bullet aimed at the back of the barbarian, and the other two blocked the direction he was dodging. At this moment, no matter which way Nedland hides, he will be hit by an enchanted bullet. If there is no injury, the barbarian as a totem warrior is not afraid of gun knights at all, just turn around and go past, and the opponent will use a giant sword to block when he shoots. As long as he can get close to ten meters, the Netherlands has a hundred methods. Doubting life by beating gun knights of the same level. But now he does not dare to do so. First, the number of enemies is superior, and secondly, he is not seriously injured. Even though he was just pierced through the shoulder by a bone spear not much thicker than a finger, the bone spear contained The undead energy is still eroding his body. At this moment, the Netherlands really regretted that he had come to assassinate the enemy commander. He was too superstitious about his own strength, thinking that as long as it was not a legend, the rest of the extraordinary could be killed, but he did not expect to come to this void world. The first shot was a big hit. Netherland gritted his teeth secretly: "No! I have to cheer up and never die here! Aunt Grandin, little Eric are waiting for me, and little Varus, Janelle... The children of the tribe can''t lose me !" The barbarian let out a low growl, the muscles on his body suddenly swelled, and the phantom of a brown bear appeared on his body again, as if he let out a silent roar, which instantly caused his speed to skyrocket, like a plus-sized cheetah, rushing forward in a straight line. Go, almost rubbing his heels, bang ~ bang ~ bang ~, the enchanted bullet penetrated deeply into the permafrost under the snow. But at this moment, with a click, an ice wall appeared in front of Netherland, because he was too fast to dodge, and hit it directly. The barbarian''s speed dropped sharply, and he rolled with the trend, and the giant sword was backhanded, and it swept out extremely fast. In the next moment, with a puff, the blade slashed across the empty space, but there was a sound of cutting flesh and blood, followed by a scream and a picture of blood splashing. The corners of Netherlands'' mouth were upturned, with a sneer, and without looking back, the speed continued to run. In the place just now, a piece of bright red blood spilled on the snowy ground, and then the figure of a magician wearing an ice-blue robe staggered out. This person is the high-level magician who was chasing after him together. He used the ice wall to block the enemy just now, twisted the light by himself, and hid beside him, planning to make a surprise attack after the Netherlands broke through the ice wall. But he didn''t expect to be noticed by the barbarians in advance. He rolled to avoid the sneak attack, and slashed with a backhand sword, almost cutting him in half. Fortunately, a life-saving magic item on Jin Yi''s body played a role, so that he was only seriously injured, and he was not cut in half. The high-level mage took out a broken crystal pendant from his magic robe with a pale face. It was this pendant that took the deadly sword in his place just now. At this time, the gun knight chased him, glanced at the blood-covered magician, frowned, and asked, "How are you? Can you still fight?" The magician smiled wryly and shook his head: "No way, the kidney on the left is broken, and we must go back for treatment. This barbarian is very strong, he is like a fighting machine, I just saw Wood~~~ Uh! Lord Wood, he was injured in three or two strokes. He thought it was a soft persimmon, but he didn''t expect... to be so strong." The gun knight''s face was also not very good-looking. Although Green ordered a group of people to chase and kill them together, they were the only ones who could keep up with the speed of the Netherlands when they left the camp. Left behind, and now the magician has lost his combat effectiveness, let him chase after himself, that is, to die. When these few met face-to-face just now, he was deeply shocked by the tyranny of this barbarian. At the same time, he was completely convinced by Green, such a strong enemy was completely defeated by Green, and they were also high-level, why is the gap so big! In fact, Green has seen this gap for a long time. Although everyone is a formal high-level extraordinary person, the combat power of this water mage and this gun knight is about 300, and the combat power of the barbarian has reached 600. , and the current combat power of Green''s clone has reached nearly 800, so the result of the battle is completely an intuitive presentation of the combat power. The gun knight looked at the direction where the barbarian disappeared, and said bitterly: "I''m not reconciled! He was obviously seriously injured." The magician smiled bitterly and said, "We should be glad that if we meet someone who is not injured, most of us are already dead now." The gun knight''s face was stagnant, he fell silent, and he didn''t make a sound. Obviously, he couldn''t argue with the magician''s statement, so he could only bring the injured magician back to the camp in a depressed mood. On the other hand, the barbarian Netherlands quickly fled, ran more than 30 miles in one breath, and got into a dense coniferous forest. Then he stopped and leaned against a big tree with four people hugging each other and gasping for breath. Rough. "Finally escaped!" Nedland secretly rejoiced: "Fortunately that necromancer didn''t pursue, otherwise I would definitely be finished." Then he looked down at the wound on his shoulder, and the broken bone spear was still inserted in the wound, spilling out. The undead energy eroded the surrounding flesh and blood like a toxin, and was suppressed by him with the power of totem, and it has not spread out yet. "What a powerful psychic erosion!" The barbarian gritted his teeth, clenched the exposed spear shaft and pulled it out. Suddenly, a bluish-black bruise spewed out from the wound, spread as far as a few meters away, fell into the snow, and made a squeaking sound, infecting a large area of ??the ground into a black color representing death. Netherland immediately contracted his muscles, squeezing out all the remaining blood contaminated with necromancy around the wound. As a high-level totem warrior, Netherland can control every muscle of his body at will, preventing the blood flow near the wound at critical times. However, the flesh and blood near the wound was inevitably eroded by necromancy, and the flesh had already turned a dull black. Without any hesitation, the savage took out a small knife, rubbed it on his body, and stabbed it into the wound. The pain caused a layer of cold sweat on his forehead, but he endured the severe pain and cut off the rotten flesh around the wound. A wound the size of a coffee cup was left, until the wound returned to ruddy and no more black blood flowed out, then finally gave up, sprinkled some gray medicinal powder, and then the muscles contracted, closing the wound, and took it out from the carry-on skin bag. Needle and thread, like sewing the sole of a shoe, sutured the wound very roughly. It was only at this time that Netherland finally relaxed a little, took a few breaths, took out the water bottle around his waist, took a few mouthfuls, and ate two mouthfuls of black bread harder than a stone, intending to regain his strength. Return to the rebel camp and report the situation here. A powerful necromancer suddenly appeared on the side of the Royal Army, and this information must be reported back as soon as possible. At present, on the battlefield in the northern province, there are only two legends, Silabel and Sihanu Lawrence, so when Green showed the strength to crush high-level totem warriors, the barbarian Netherlands was keenly aware of it. This may become a factor affecting the war situation. However, at this moment, a slight movement aroused the barbarian''s vigilance, causing him to suddenly stand up from under the tree, draw out his giant sword on alert, and stand in front of him, looking around, hoping to find out who was alert in his heart. source. "What''s the matter?" Nedland frowned. He had clearly sensed danger just now, and suspected that it might be the enemy''s pursuers searching for it. However, he has already entered the jungle, he has also dealt with the wound, and his strength has recovered a lot. Even if there are many people on the other side, as long as the terrifying necromancer does not come, he is confident enough to use the terrain to fight back. But after being on alert for a long time, the Netherlands did not find any trace of the chasing soldiers, and even the fleeting sense of danger just now disappeared. "Is it my delusion?" Nederland had self-doubt, but he definitely couldn''t stay here any longer. He turned around and was about to leave here, but the moment he turned around, his expression froze and his pupils shrank into needles. . He didn''t know when, a figure appeared behind him, less than three meters away from him. Subconsciously, the barbarian wanted to swing the great sword, but found that his hands were shaking because of fear, and he couldn''t hold the great sword that was usually as flexible as a knife in his hand. "Legend!" A flash of thought came to the Netherlands. He had seen the legendary powerhouse among the barbarians, and he had also seen the leader of the rebel army in the northern province, Sihanu Lorenzo. Maybe it was because they belonged to the same camp, the two people didn''t feel so scary to him, but now he turned around and saw this ghostly figure behind him, but it gave him a thought anytime, anywhere that he could die without burial Terrible Earth. As a barbarian totem warrior, Netherland has a strong sense of honor. He is not afraid of death, and he still dares to fight even in the face of strong enemies. But there is a premise that the other party must be an enemy he has hope of defeating. Even if this hope is only one percent possible, he is still willing to fight for this glimmer of hope. However, at this time, facing this black-winged angel with two pairs of black wings spread out behind him, wearing a dark red armor, condescending, expressionless, and staring at him icy like a Valkyrie, Netherland couldn''t cheer up at all. From the slightest fighting spirit. Even a totem warrior with powerful combat power of the same rank, facing a four-winged angel who spans two ranks, can grant him death at any time as long as the other party wants to at this distance. # Ask for a subscription, ask for a ticket! (end of this chapter) Chapter 290： Shadow Totem Warrior Chapter 290 Shadow Totem Warrior The flame angel Holly looked down at the slightly trembling strong man, and without seeing her mouth move, she made a slightly hoarse voice: "Barbarian, you can escape the pursuit, you have proved your worth. The master asked me to tell you. , if you want to avenge your clan one day, if you want the children in the tribe to have a better life and get rid of the cruel exploitation of the Loen people, you can follow me now, or... if you want to continue to be loyal to the Loen people, I will end it directly Your life. Barbarian, make your choice." The Netherlands is a little confused, what is the situation? I thought it was dead, but I didn''t expect the other party to start recruiting me, and also revealed even more amazing information, this powerful four-winged angel in front of me actually has a master! What is this concept? Could it be a disaster? For a time, countless reverie arose in Netherland''s heart. According to his intuition, Wood Slater''s appearance immediately appeared in his mind, but he was immediately rejected by him. Although the necromancer was powerful, he was still an official level. , even the legend has not arrived, it is impossible to have such a powerful undead summon. Then he automatically made up a powerful natural disaster grade necromancer in his mind, perhaps Wood Slat''s teacher or family elder, which made his eyes light up, and his heart became eager: "If it is really a natural disaster If you are willing to shelter the barbarian tribe, maybe you can really avenge the tragic death of the tribe, as the four-winged angel said, and also make the tribe''s children eat." Of course, the Netherlands is not a naive child. A stranger said a few words and he was convinced, but the other party had already given a choice, either surrender or die. "I can''t die! For the tribe and the children, I can''t die here." Netherland gritted his teeth silently and nodded to the flame angel Holly: "Okay, I''m willing to go with you." Holly nodded slightly, and without any nonsense, she turned around and flew towards the depths of the jungle. Netherland hurriedly followed, only to find that this was not the direction to return to the vanguard camp of the Kingdom Army, so he couldn''t help but be a little puzzled, but he didn''t dare to ask more. About half an hour later, Holly took Netherlands to a deep snow-covered col, and pointed at the col: "Now you jump in, don''t use your extraordinary ability to keep out the cold, this is the last thing the master will do to you. The test, if you can pass it, you will be qualified to fight for the master." Netherland frowned. Jumping into the snow in this weather is not allowed to use his extraordinary abilities to keep out the cold. Even a barbarian''s tyrannical physique won''t last long. Maybe tomorrow morning he will turn into a stiff corpse. At this moment, he even suspected that the other party was deliberately trying to kill him. But after another thought, if he really wanted to kill him, the powerful four-winged angel on the opposite side could kill him with a flick of his finger, so why bother, is it some kind of special ritual that made him have to go through some kind of frozen in ice and snow? state? But anyway, now that he has no room for rejection, he can only bite the bullet and jump down. This is the mountain where Green hides the undead creatures. The snow inside is extremely deep, and the deepest point is six meters. The place where Nederland jumped was not the deepest, and the snow was more than three meters thick, which drowned him in one fell swoop, and a chill struck instantly, making Nederland subconsciously want to invoke the power of totem. However, at this moment, a trace of killing intent shrouded him, causing him to shudder and react suddenly, saying that he couldn''t use his extraordinary ability to keep out the cold. The Netherlands resisted the instinct to use the power of totems with will, and gradually became numb from shivering in the cold snow. Even a strong barbarian could not resist the low temperature for a long time. Stiffened, his consciousness began to blur, and after an unknown amount of time, Netherland completely lost consciousness... On the other side, when the unsuccessful pursuers returned to the forward camp, Green had already returned to his tent. For the pursuit of these people, he did not report much hope. Through the fight just now, he already understood the strength of the barbarian. Even if he was seriously injured, as long as he was not too stupid, he could escape, so he ordered in advance. The flame angel Holly came out from the mountain where she was hiding and found the savage secretly. At the same time, Green''s main consciousness returned to the body, and directly through the Intelligence Section of the Special Bureau, he obtained information about the Loen Federation and the barbarian tribe. I have to say that it is really convenient to have an official background. A large pile of documents was sent to the director''s office in just ten minutes. Green took a brief look, revealing a clear meaning. In fact, in Green''s memory, there are grudges between the barbarians and the Loen Federation. After all, when the Loen Federation launched a **** siege against the barbarians ten years ago, there were numerous reports in the newspapers of the Lorenzo Kingdom as a hostile country. The news exaggerated how tragic and innocent the barbarians were, and how inhumane the troops of the Loen Federation were, killing barbarians almost indiscriminately. Therefore, after Green''s rebirth, there is some relevant information in some of the remaining memory fragments. And Green specially came to these materials, just to see what kind of living conditions the barbarians are currently in, and how the barbarians are in the Loen Federation after that **** massacre. These factors determine whether he has a chance to conquer the Netherlands, and then use this barbarian as a breakthrough to bring the entire barbarian tribe under his command. Sure enough, after seeing the information describing how difficult the life of the barbarians was, they were brutally oppressed by the Loen Federation, which blocked the tribe''s connection with the outside world. Only a few Loen merchants monopolized the living materials of the barbarian tribe. These black-hearted merchants are all official compradors controlled by the Ruen federal government. They sold the food shipped from outside and the living materials that the barbarians lacked at sky-high prices, but they only used a tenth of the fine furs worth thousands of pounds outside. Buy it at one price, and prohibit the barbarians from selling them themselves. Under such brutal oppression, the livelihood of the barbarian tribe went from bad to worse. After the war, the remaining population of more than 80,000 people has not only not recovered, but has also decreased by tens of thousands. This is also why young barbarian warriors like the Netherlands had to leave the tribe and become mercenaries hired by the Loen government to work for their enemies. Only when they complete more tasks, the tribe can get enough living materials, and the children will not starve to death. And what the Loen people arranged for these barbarian warriors must be the most dangerous and fatal tasks. Use these tasks to kill the barbarians'' last hope, give up their dignity in despair, crawl at the feet of the Loen people, and completely become domesticated. hound. The main consciousness returned to the void world again, and Green''s face already showed a rare smile. With the current state of the barbarian tribe, there is a great hope of subduing these barbarians. He only needs to show enough strength to protect them, and then compete with the Ruen people. Be a little nicer to them, and I believe these barbarians will be grateful. However, Green does not believe in the simplicity and integrity of the barbarians. He will eventually convert most of the barbarian tribes into shadow barbarians certified by the cemetery, and this is exactly what the barbarian tribe must pay to escape the cruel oppression of the Loen Federation cost. A few hours later, it was completely dark, and in the No. 2 forward camp, except for some necessary lights, the entire camp had fallen into silence. At this moment, a portal suddenly opened in front of Green, and the flame angel Holly was using a summoning technique to directly open a portal to summon him. At the same time as the portal opened, Holly''s voice of praise and summoning came from Green''s ears. He stepped into the portal, and at the next moment, with a sudden flash, the portal disappeared, and Green had already appeared next to the snow-capped mountain where the undead troops were hidden. The flame angel Holly was waiting beside him. Green nodded to her slightly, and then his eyes fell on the snow in front of him. He could clearly perceive that there were hundreds of undead creatures buried in this snow, but at the same time there was a living person who was still alive, it was the barbarian Netherlands. A few hours ago, the Netherlands jumped into the snow with half a push and a half, and could not use the power of totems to resist the cold. Even the tyrannical physique of a barbarian could not bear it in such a low temperature environment. Lower, the vitality of the Netherlands is fading, if Green comes ten minutes later, he is likely to really become a corpse. Green motioned for Holly to pull the dying barbarian out of the snow. Soon his face turned blue, his body was cold to the bone, and the barbarian Netherlands, who was about to be frozen into a popsicle, lay in front of Green. checked the state of the Netherlands, Green was very satisfied, it was exactly what he wanted, a borderline state where he was not dead, and wandered between the two. This is exactly the case for him to use [Death Infection] to transform the still-living life into the subordinates of the Shadow series, such as the Shadow Red Dragon, Shadow Squad, and Shadow Panther. This time Green intends to transform the barbarian Netherlands into a ''Shadow Barbarian'' or a ''Shadow Totem Warrior''. As the first experiment question, let''s take a look at the transformation effect, and then decide whether to use this method to transform the barbarian tribe. Most totem warriors. In fact, from the beginning, Green did not intend to convert all barbarians, and women and children of barbarian tribes were excluded. It''s not that Green has a lot of humanitarian spirit, but that he can''t be sure whether the barbarian women can have children after being transformed into a half-life shadow state. What Green needs is a barbarian tribe that can continuously produce fresh blood like the Cyclops, instead of simply annexing barbarians. Soon, necromancy began to infect Netherland''s body and blood, and his totem power immediately resisted, and his body automatically bloomed with psionic energy, forming a brown bear phantom. But at this moment, the barbarian is almost dying, and the energy in his body is weakened to the extreme. Even if the power of the totem erupts, it is extremely weak and cannot resist the erosion of the body by [Dead Infestation]. Soon even the brown bear, which was condensed by the power of the totem, was covered by a layer of necromancy, and gradually eroded... (end of this chapter) Chapter 291： Shadow Totem Warrior (2) Chapter 291 Shadow Totem Warrior (2) Netherlands was in a coma. In his subconscious, he was falling into a huge and cold ice cave. His body was shivering, and he was about to freeze to death. At this time, he found a life-saving rope hanging down from the top of his head, which made him surprised and happy, and quickly reached out to grab it. Sure enough, he caught it, and he wanted to climb up. However, at this moment, Netherland discovered that a trace of black air was wrapped around his wrist from the ''life-saving rope'', and continued to extend to his elbow along his forearm. Nederland''s heart sank. As a formal-level high-level superhuman, although he fell into a deep coma, his subconscious in the dream was still able to detect that he was dreaming, and the traces wrapped around his wrist. The black air is eroding his soul. Faced with this situation, Netherland instinctively wanted to resist, but his reasoning also understood that if he loosened the rope, he would definitely freeze to death. There is no suspense about this. must die. Netherlands is not a fool. By this time, he has understood that the so-called final test is to let the black gas infect his soul. After ?? figured it out, he no longer hesitated and let the black air continue to spread, but just desperately grabbed the rope and climbed up. In the end, he also forgot how long he had climbed. The cold around him gradually subsided, and his soul was almost completely transformed. At this time, a spot of light suddenly flashed above, and then rapidly expanded downward, forming a passage that covered the Netherlands. . The next moment, Nedland, who had transformed into a Shadow Totem Warrior, suddenly opened his eyes, and the feeling of being frozen on his body disappeared, but it was a little cold, very different from usual, which made him still a little uncomfortable, but as a warrior Instinct, he subconsciously activated the power of totem. Suddenly a buzzing sound, the powerful totem power erupted, and a huge brown bear wrapped in the energy of death was condensed on his body. After being infected by a large amount of necromancy, the totem power of the Netherlands has not been weakened, but it is a bit more powerful than before, and the corrosive attribute of necromancy has been added, which makes his combat power even higher than before. "How do you feel?" Green''s voice came from behind the Netherlands. startled the barbarian for a moment. He just woke up and was a little excited, but he didn''t notice the person behind him. But when he turned around and saw Green and the four-winged angel, he breathed a sigh of relief. If it was these two, it would be quite normal for him not to notice. "The barbarian Netherland sees the Lord!" Netherland knelt down and saluted, transformed into a Shadow Totem Warrior, and obtained the certification of the cemetery, while establishing a strong master-servant relationship with Green. Green nodded, looked at the Netherlands, and called up the attribute column: Netherlands Alva, Race: Barbarian, Occupation: Shadow Totem Warrior, Level [lv6], Combat Power 658, Loyalty 65, Skill: Totem Power, Battle Experienced, Epee Master... "Loyalty is actually 65, which is more than I expected. It seems that this barbarian has some expectations that I can help his tribe." Green checked the attribute column and was satisfied with this Shadow Totem Warrior, and he had the tribe''s Caring makes it easy for him to brush loyalty. Thinking of this, Green smiled slightly: "You don''t need so much red tape, you are a barbarian, you just need to fight for me, I don''t expect you to be a gentleman." The Netherlands immediately agreed, and his affection for Green rose a little. Green said: "Now you can return to the rebels, you don''t need to do anything, as long as you are in the rebels, I can learn a lot of important information about the rebels through you, such as where to camp and what marching routes are. , How is the morale of the army, and the most important thing for you is not to expose yourself for the time being." "Yes! Lord." The Netherlands was somewhat surprised by Green''s arrangement. Green deliberately turned him into an undercover agent, but he didn''t let him take any action. He even made the worst plan just now. Green asked him to find an opportunity to assassinate Sihanu Lawrence. Even if this kind of mission was close to death, he had to carry it out. Green added: "By the way, I already understand the situation of your barbarian tribe on the main world side. I will send someone to smuggle a batch of food and living materials to relieve their urgent needs. Wait for your task here. After returning to the main world at the end, it is up to you to come forward and discuss with the tribe elders. I can give you a territory in another void world, so that you can be self-sufficient through hunting and planting, all you need to pay is 2,000 places, willing to join the shadow of elite barbarian warriors." Hearing Green finish speaking, the barbarian Netherlands'' eyes lit up immediately, and the loyalty that had just passed the passing line instantly climbed to [90]. Whether Green immediately sent food and living supplies to the tribe, or promised to provide them with a new territory in the future, it made him uncontrollably excited. Especially the second promise, if the tribe can really gain territory in a new void world, the entire barbarian tribe will really have a chance to develop. If Green can really fulfill this promise, let the barbarian tribe have their own territory, even if they are loyal! The next day, an expected news came. Just when the barbarian Netherlands appeared in the No. 2 forward camp yesterday, the other two forward camps also ushered in the sneak attack and assassination of the powerful superhumans on the rebel side. However, the other two camps were not so lucky. A magician at the peak of the official level and a gun knight who was also at the peak of the official level. They each shot through the two camps. The ordinary soldiers stationed in the camp at that time had no losses, but the extraordinary suffered heavy losses, with more than 400 casualties in the two camps. This is still the two people who are afraid of Silabel''s personal shot, stop when it is enough, and retreat in time, otherwise the Transcendents stationed in the two forward camps will be wiped out. Hearing this news, the superhuman in Camp No. 2 secretly rejoiced that he was not assigned to those two camps, otherwise it would be dead or alive now. This matter was reported back to the Kingdom Army base camp, Silabel was instantly furious, her silver teeth clenched in anger, and the killing intent in her eyes was awe-inspiring. But after the anger, Green''s name appeared in her field of vision again, and this rural nobleman who was recruited on the way unexpectedly showed extraordinary strength. The three were attacked, all alone, and the one who could not attack Camp No. 2 alone was a weak chicken. How quickly Green defeated the barbarian, and then two high-level transcendents led more than a dozen intermediate-level chasing the injured barbarian without success, and the information of a high-level magician who was almost killed by the opponent was placed in Syrah. In front of Bell, the anger on her face subsided, and a faint smile appeared: "I didn''t expect such a hidden character to emerge during this trip to the north. It seems that the kingdom still has talents, let''s check it out. Details and loyalty, if there is no problem, it is a good subordinate." Therefore, at this moment, Silabel appeared in front of Green. Standing in front of the south-facing gate of the No. 2 Forward Camp, I watched a black carriage stop, the door opened, and Silabel walked out from inside, looking at the ground that had been cleaned, frowning slightly, as if a little bit. Disgusted, she lifted up a weak airflow to support her body, and her feet were suspended in mid-air thirty centimeters above the ground. As a result, Silabel, who was originally about the same height as Wood Slater, looked at him and looked at Green up and down with a scrutiny. Green bowed slightly, tapped his left chest with his right hand, and gave a military salute: "My subordinates, see the count." Silabel gave a rare smile. Green called her Lord Earl, not a commander or director, indicating that he met her as a nobleman. Although Green''s clone was only a baron, he was a real nobleman. Even in the face of the earl, he could Neither humble nor arrogant. "Hello, Baron Slater, this time I am very surprised by your performance." Silabel asked straight to the point: "A twenty-year-old high-level necromancer! I sent someone to check that you were originally a junior knight, I hope you can give me a plausible explanation." Green was not surprised by the other person''s questioning, and said lightly: "If I remember correctly, Lord Earl is only twenty-seven years old, and he is already a powerful superhuman at the legendary level. Of course, my talent cannot be compared with adults, but twenty-seven years old. It seems that it is not unacceptable to become a high-level mage at the age of 2. As for changing from a knight to a mage... Sorry, this is my personal secret, and it is related to my teacher, please forgive me for not being able to explain it to the adults. But the adults can rest assured, I It is a nobleman of the kingdom, there is no doubt about it, it is my duty to eliminate those stupid rebels and insidious Loen people." Silabel frowned, obviously Green''s answer did not satisfy her. But in his conversation, Greene made it clear that he still has a teacher, and according to Silabel''s understanding, he suddenly became a genius necromancer from an inconspicuous knight. The arrangement of a certain big man made her feel a little jealous, and she thought to herself: "Is it the secret arrangement of the Grand Duke? No, although the Grand Duke is a natural disaster powerhouse, he is not good at undead magic, could it be... Mulesi Princess Na? With her character, it is indeed possible to bury a secret secret. It is even possible that the Baron Slater in front of him doesn''t know who his teacher really is." Silabel instantly made up some taken for granted plots. Of course, she would still be wary of Green before confirming the guess, but she was more confident that with her own strength, no matter who or what conspiracy, she could easily defeat it. Thinking of this, Silabel gave Green a meaningful look, and was about to enter the camp, when suddenly, a red signal flare shot into the sky from the north of the camp. "Enemy attack!" Everyone reacted instantly when they saw the red flare. In the army of the Kingdom of Lorenzo, the signal flares are divided into several colors, blue for help, yellow for realm, red for enemy attack... # The end of the month, please subscribe, ask for tickets, thank you for your support! ! (end of this chapter) Chapter 292： enemy attack Chapter 292 Enemy Attack A red signal flare representing the enemy''s attack appeared, and Green immediately accompanied Silabel to the north wall of the camp. Seeing that a layer of ice wall more than one meter thick was added outside the log and rammed earth wall, Silabel nodded secretly, paying more attention to Green, and could find ways to improve the defense of the camp according to local conditions, at least Green is the temporary commander of the camp. Officials are doing fairly well. At about the same time, a figure was running fast from the direction where the flare was fired. It was an assassin in white clothes, running on the snow with a speed comparable to a cheetah, and was not affected by the half-meter-deep snow at all. However, the condition of the assassin was not very good. There was a gunshot wound on his left shoulder. The bullet was very powerful. It directly penetrated the shoulder. And, just behind the assassin, two faster superhumans are chasing. Because the assassin was shot, the speed was inevitably affected, and the distance with the people behind was gradually shortening. If there was no accident, he would be overtaken by about 50 meters away from the camp wall. "Sir, what do you think we should do?" Green saw the situation clearly and did not make decisions without authorization, and looked at Silabel with interest. Silabel waved his hand indifferently and said: "Here, you are the commander, exercise your command, don''t care about my existence." "Yes!" Green nodded yes, then looked at the injured assassin with a serious expression on his face. Similar to this kind of horse detective, a lot of them are dispatched every day in the camp, including ordinary scout cavalry and assassin superhumans, just to prepare for the surprise attack of the northern rebels. Now only one injured assassin has signaled an enemy attack, presumably everyone else has been poisoned. And the rebels were very arrogant, and they had already entered the vanguard camp''s field of vision. The two rebels'' superhumans didn''t stop, and they continued to pursue them with perseverance, insisting that the assassin be put to death. Green received Silabel''s authorization, looked out, snorted lightly, and released the death vine directly without instructing others to take action. This kind of opportunity to fight monsters and upgrade, of course, he will not let other people take it for nothing, and he has to show some strength in front of Silabel. In an instant, a huge black vine thicker than an ordinary person''s thigh and 15 or 6 meters long appeared outside the camp''s fence, like a huge sea snake swimming fast in the snow, and the iron-black vine was in the hard frozen soil. There was no sound going in and out, and in a blink of an eye, it got into the ground, and there was no sound at all. lv5The single attack power of death vines has reached the limit of apprentice level. The assassin who escaped from the outside at this time is a high-level apprentice, and so are the two who chased after them. In fact, the high-level apprentice is not weak. After all, the official-level extraordinary person is not a Chinese cabbage, especially in the army. Most of them are mid-level and senior officers, and they don''t take action easily. They really catch and kill each other. On the battlefield, it is the apprentice-level extraordinary who kills and dies the most. When the injured assassin saw the wall of the camp, his eyes lit up. As long as he persisted for a few dozen meters, he could save himself from danger. But the two people who were chasing him closely behind him made him a little desperate. These two people were just two mad dogs, biting on his trail and chasing them here, but they still didn''t give up. "Haha, **** lackey of the kingdom, you can''t run away, you''re dead today!" A chasing superhuman roared, bloodshot in his pupils, containing hatred and madness, his voice declined suddenly faster than The wounded assassin caught up sooner than expected. However, this person also paid a small price, his face was instantly pale, and blood spilled from the corners of his mouth. He must have used some kind of extraordinary ability that exceeded his physical load. However, the effect was immediate, a flash of cold light flashed, catching up with the injured assassin, and the split hand was a sword, which immediately cut through the back of the assassin, the wound rolled over, and the blood flowed like a stream. At this moment, he screamed in pain, his feet softened, he fell to the ground, and fell into a rolling gourd. Another superhuman who was chasing also hated the kingdom''s army to the extreme. He rushed forward with a roar, wrapped his fists in a halo, and suddenly swelled in a circle. Roared: "You bastards, my little Greya is only five years old... You all deserve to die!" Obviously, these two people are people who have a **** feud with the kingdom''s army. There are countless such people in the rebel army. As long as they see soldiers or nobles, they will be driven by revenge and killing like crazy, and they will burst out with extraordinary combat effectiveness. . Green was also the first to encounter such a situation, and he immediately discovered that the two people were in an unusual state, obviously being given some kind of powerful psychological suggestion. Green laughed secretly in his heart. Obviously, the Loen Federation is not a holy savior. Under the banner of overthrowing the tyranny of the kingdom, they advertised giving freedom and power to the natives, but they actually just regarded these natives as cannon fodder. From the situation of these two aboriginal superhumans, it is not difficult to find that it should be a powerful spiritual magician who launched a psychological suggestion to a large number of aboriginal people, so that they saw the soldiers and nobles of the Kingdom of Lorenzo on the battlefield to immediately stimulate and strengthen inner hatred. Driven by uncontrollable hatred, once he goes to the battlefield, he will fall into madness, immersed in hatred and killing until death. Sometimes, Green had to admire the brazenness of the Loen Federation. It was clear that they wanted to capture this Void World by themselves, using these natives as cannon fodder, and in turn pretended to be liberators, let these natives throw their heads and shed their blood, help them down this Void World, drive out the Kingdom of Lorenzo, and even more. Be grateful. Green can be sure that even if the Loen Federation successfully seized this void world from the Lorenzo Kingdom, their method of ruling the natives will only be more **** and cruel than the Lorenzo Kingdom. The Loen Federation is a country ruled by big capitalists and big landowners. It lacks the repression of kings and emperors, lacks the restraint of nobles, and people have no faith. Money is the only standard to measure everything, so that Loen people often act more than Loren. Suo has no bottom line. Just like Loen Federation treats barbarians, as early as 20 years ago in the war between Condor Empire and Loen Federation, the powerful barbarians dispatched 20,000 warriors to help Loen repel at a critical time. The army of the Eagle Empire. At that time, the commander of the Loen Federation also swore that the great barbarian was Loen''s trusted brother forever! The words are still in my ears. In just ten years, the Loen Federation aimed the butcher knife at their barbarian brothers, and brutally slaughtered more than 80% of the barbarians. In the highland areas where barbarians lived at that time, dozens of tribes were slaughtered, and no one was left alive, regardless of gender, age, or child. This is the credibility and urgency of the Loen Federation. Green shook his head slightly, although these natives of the void world deserve sympathy, but on the battlefield, with his current strength and status, he is not qualified to sympathize with the enemy. Of course, all of this was also seen by Silabel, but in her opinion, those rebellious natives, whether they were bewitched by the Loen people, or had any unavoidable difficulties, those were not important, as long as they went to the battlefield, is the enemy that must be eliminated. A few dozen meters away, the more seriously injured assassin fell to the ground and couldn''t get up in time, so he could only turn his head and look back. I saw a fist wrapped in a halo quickly grow bigger in his field of vision. The injured assassin''s heart sank. The secret passage was over this time, and he was definitely dead. However, at this moment, a black shadow suddenly jumped out from the side, and slammed into the aboriginal extraordinary person like lightning. In the next moment, with a bang, the superhuman who was given psychological hints and could no longer control his emotions was caught off guard by the sudden death vine. The death vine slammed into the chest without any suspense, and the mouthparts with countless fangs and sharp teeth turned quickly, and the flesh of the man''s chest was blurred. The man screamed, rolled over and fell to the ground, revealing the wound on his chest, the stubble of his sternum, and the bitten heart and lungs. There was no suspense about this man, and he died on the spot. The vine of death is a turn over, burrows into the permafrost, and disappears in a blink of an eye. Seeing this, another extraordinary person couldn''t help but cracked, shouted, and rushed over, but he didn''t even grab the hair of the death vine. The death of his companion made it harder to suppress the hatred and madness in his heart, but there was still a glimmer of hope. When he turned around to check the body, maybe his companion still had a breath. It''s a pity that the man''s heart and lungs were damaged, he had already died, and the old hatred made him want to bite his back molars. However, at this moment, the corpse that was so close at hand suddenly moved! made the extraordinary person stunned for a moment, but before he could take a closer look, he saw the corpse swelled rapidly. There was an ominous premonition in his heart, and he quickly jumped and retreated, but it was already coming. Suddenly, there was a loud bang, and the swollen corpse on the ground exploded. The power was so huge that it was no less than a bomb, and a big pit was blown out on the ground. The superhuman who was less than two meters away from the corpse was directly bombed with no bones left. With a blood-red smoke rising, everything was calm. Green stood on the fence of the camp and saw this scene from a distance with a smile on his face. Corpse Explosion [lv2], the power is quite good, and it can engrave the ring prepared in advance on death vines or other undead creatures, as long as the enemy is killed, it can be transferred, and the corpse can be detonated at any time according to Green''s intention. The only fly in the ointment is that the skill level is still too low, and it is more than enough to kill the high-level apprentice, but for the official-level superhuman, the power of this explosion is not enough. Silabel, who was on the side, nodded slightly after reading it, and gained some understanding of Green''s strength and means, especially the meticulous control of death vines and corpse explosion just now, which made Silabel, a powerful legendary mage, also feel it. Eyes lit up. Ask for tickets, ask for subscription! (end of this chapter) Chapter 293： Constructed Armor Chapter 293 Constructing Armor A magician is a very delicate profession. Whether it is condensing the magic circle or building a magic model, there are thousands of controllable and uncontrollable factors involved. No matter how powerful a magician''s spiritual power is, in the face of the massive factors that make up magic, it is impossible to be completely correct every time he casts a spell. This makes the magic itself have a certain fault tolerance, so the same magic can be used by many magicians, but the effect and power of the magic are different. Generally speaking, a one-ring magic, which is released by an apprentice-level magician, is often only half or even one-third of the effect of a formal magician. It is because the magic released by the magic apprentice often has 30%-40% errors and omissions. Even if it is reluctantly released, its power will inevitably be greatly reduced. For the same reason, there is a similar gap between full-level magicians and legendary magicians. But Silabel was secretly surprised when she watched Green use magic. The death vine and corpse explosion released by Green had almost no mistakes, just like a textbook, even compared with her legendary mage, the spellcasting level alone Not in any way inferior. "Genius! This Wood Slater is really a magical genius!" Silabel was surprised, and was even more certain that a certain big man took a fancy to Green''s avatar''s talent, and then took action to change the knight profession he was not good at. Become a Necromancer. In fact, Silabel didn''t know that the reason why Green had such an ability had nothing to do with talent. To achieve this level, the cemetery transformed his occupation and skills into character templates. At the same time, the assassin who thought he would die reluctantly got up from the snow and saw the big dirt pit left by the corpse explosion not far away. He couldn''t help but turn his head to look at the camp. He knew that Green should have rescued him. , hurriedly endured the pain and ran outside the camp wall. Just as he was about to call someone to open the door, he felt his body light up, and was lifted up by a not violent wind and fell directly to the wall. If he was not injured, with the agility and skills of the assassin, the wall more than four meters high could not stop him at all. But just relying on a gust of air to lift a sturdy man who weighs more than 100 pounds, this method of using magic, is it... Sure enough, after falling, the wounded assassin saw Silabel, and he couldn''t help being surprised and delighted, and hurriedly knelt down on one knee: "Sir, it''s great that you are here!" "What''s going on? Speak slowly." Silabel said indifferently, and suddenly a reassuring feeling spread, making the entire camp feel that they had found their backbone. At the same time, a layer of faint white light emerged from the wounded assassin, covering his wound, making him less painful and recovering a lot. He quickly said: "Sir! Ten miles away. Our scout horses and dark posts were all sniped by the enemy''s superhumans, and I was the only one who escaped by luck, please make a decision quickly." "Huh?" Silabel''s face sank. She didn''t expect that her side did not pursue the victory, but the rebels killed them first, and then asked: "How many rebels are here?" "According to my observations, at least more than 20,000, and these rebels are all equipped with enough armor." The assassin said very quickly, especially emphasizing the enough armor. Hearing that there were 20,000 rebels raiding, everyone present didn''t worry too much. After all, no matter how many people there are, they are just ordinary people. Any official superhuman, as long as he doesn''t get his head out and has to face hard steel, can basically come and go. freely. Everyone didn''t take the 20,000-strong army of the rebels seriously, but when they heard that these rebels were actually equipped with constructive armor, everyone''s mood suddenly became bad. "Damn Loen people!" An extraordinary person mixed in the crowd scolded abruptly, but he spoke the heart of the person he was with. In fact, the so-called construction armor is somewhat similar to the exoskeleton mecha, but its core is the construction core made by the alchemist, which is used as the power to drive the armor and can provide some magic defense. If this kind of constructive armor is equipped with ordinary troops, it will make ordinary soldiers immediately possess the combat power of junior apprentices. However, the price of constructing the core is expensive, and ordinary countries cannot afford such luxury goods. Only the local tyrants like the Loen Federation, who founded their country on business and have deep pockets, like to use this kind of thing. And now, there are tens of thousands of constructive armors in the void world. If it is not for the assistance of the Loen people, even ghosts will not believe it. Green was also surprised when he heard the news, but instead of being afraid of the 20,000 troops equipped with constructive armor, he focused his attention on the 20,000 constructive armors. In fact, Green has already paid attention to constructive armor. If the undead troops are equipped with constructive armor, it will undoubtedly greatly improve their combat effectiveness. Take the gun skeleton soldier as an example. The combat power of the ordinary gun skeleton soldier is less than ten, and it belongs to the lowest level of undead arms. However, if equipped with constructive armor, the combat effectiveness of the firearm skeleton soldiers will at least double, becoming a powerful type of [lv2] or even [lv3]. But this kind of constructive armor is really expensive. Even if Green can mine gold in the foggy world, his current financial resources are not enough to buy thousands of constructive armors. Moreover, the military equipment such as armor is highly controlled in the Loen Federation. Even if the arms dealers of the Loen Federation are daring, as long as the price is right, they dare to sell anything, and the premise is to give them enough profit. Therefore, if Green wants to obtain this kind of armor through illegal means, the price is at least three times the normal price. In the face of the black market merchants in the Loen Federation who eat people and don''t spit out bones, Green finally gave up the idea of ??buying constructive armor, but he didn''t expect that there would be so many here! Green''s mouth was slightly upturned, and he sneered secretly in his heart: "The Loen Federation is really willing to pay for it, just 20,000 sets of constructive armor, is it really determined to win this Void World? But that''s fine, the more you invest, the more money you have for me. The more I harvest, the more I will take care of these constructive armors." At this time, the ground suddenly trembled slightly, and then there was a rumbling movement from a distance, which was the sound of countless heavy footsteps converging. Looking up, I saw a silver-gray figure gradually emerging from the wind and snow in the north. It was a large army of rebels equipped with constructive armor. Silver-gray paint is a common color for weapons and equipment of the Loen Federation. These constructive armors were delivered, and they were not even painted with individual colors, just to cover up a little. This shows that the Loen Federation has become more and more unscrupulous. At this moment, they have dispatched two natural disasters, which have restrained Grand Duke Mora. There are also many less scruples in this void world, especially after the appearance of these constructive armors, which have been torn apart. He lost his face, set up the horses, and fought with open flames. Standing on the wall of the forward camp, seeing a silver-gray wave formed by countless silver-gray constructive armors in the distance from small to large, Silabel''s face showed a solemn expression for the first time. It''s not that she is afraid of these enemies. With the strength of her legendary mage, let alone 20,000 enemy troops, even ten times more, she can easily defeat them. What ??Sirabel was really worried about was the situation in this void world. Grand Duke Mora was pinned down in the main world, and now she is the only one left in the kingdom. If the Loen Federation wants to make a move, there will definitely be a targeted arrangement, and she will be directly eliminated, at least entangled and unable to affect the overall situation. In fact, Silabel has always been worried that the power of the kingdom in this void world is too empty, and it has already been put on the table, there is no concealment at all. On the other hand, the Loen Federation only launched one Sihanu Lawrence, and the other forces were below the surface of the water, like poisonous snakes, waiting for the opportunity to launch a fatal blow. Thinking of this, Silabel was upset for a while. Even though she was stationed in the Void World in recent years, she was more and more able to feel the decay and decline of the kingdom. Archduke Mora also had no effective way to face this form. If it wasn''t for the suppression of the three natural disaster powerhouses, I am afraid that the Kingdom of Lorenzo would have been thrown into the garbage heap of history. Just when Silabel lost his mind, the rebels in the distance were getting closer and closer. After the armor was equipped, the marching speed of the rebels was greatly improved. All of the Loen m1860 rifles are all new and polished. On the side of the forward camp, the soldiers climbed up the city head and aimed their guns at the wall. The old equipment was a bit shabby compared to the rebels, but under the blessing of Silabel''s magic, the morale was very high, and his eyes were full of determination. The will to fight and the confidence to defeat the enemy. But as the rebels got closer, a question popped up in everyone''s heart: "Why so many people!" The assassin who fired the signal flare for the enemy attack just now said that the size of the rebels was around 20,000, but the number of assassins who came outside the camp doubled to at least 40,000. Half of them are indigenous rebels from the northern province, and there are nearly 20,000 miscellaneous armies of various humanoid races, the most numerous of which are green-skinned orcs, small and wretched kobolds, and jackals Humans, lizardmen, goblins, goblins, dwarves, murlocs...there are always more than 20 kinds, and nearly 20,000 people came here. However, these miscellaneous armies are not as well-equipped as the human rebels. Most of them are not even equipped with all the equipment. The weapons are cold weapons, all kinds, miscellaneous, and even come with pitchforks and hoes. These aborigines of the void world were previously driven to the edge of the void world by the Kingdom of Lorenzo, and lived in extremely bad conditions. This time, they were all stirred up by the Loen people and formed a coalition to join the rebels. (end of this chapter) Chapter 294： runaway dog Chapter 294 Sirabel rose directly into the sky, watching the huge army marching in the distance from a height of more than 100 meters in the air. The ??40,000-strong army rushed over like a torrent, and the vanguard was getting closer and closer. The brand-new armor reflected sunlight, making it particularly dazzling on the snow. The soldiers holding rifles on the wall on this side of the camp clearly saw the enemy on the opposite side, but they did not exclaim or fear. Most of these soldiers in the void world did not know that there was a main world, and they did not fight against the Constructed Legion of the Loen Federation. After dealings, I don''t know how powerful this kind of clumsy heavy armor is. But then, the appearance of various alien armies made these soldiers exclaim: "Look, it''s a lizard man! Those are dwarves and murlocs, aren''t these species already extinct?" The guards on the wall couldn''t help but feel a little scared when they saw the various kinds of alien troops. Legend has it that these aliens are very powerful. When the Lorenzo Kingdom conquered this void world, it often cost two or three human soldiers to kill one. Alien warriors, but these aliens have a small population, and they fight against each other internally, consuming too much power, and then they eventually perish. Silabel didn''t stay in the air as a living target, he quickly checked the rebel army, and quickly landed, his face was expressionless, and he didn''t know what to think. "Lord Count, the enemy is coming fiercely, should we return to the base camp first?" Greene asked her in a low voice when she saw her descend. "No need." Silabel said in a flat tone, and did not take the 40,000-strong army of the rebels to heart: "I was worried that I could not find the main force of the rebels for a decisive battle, but I didn''t expect them to come to the door by themselves." Glancing at Green, then looking at the female knight who came with her: "Ella, you ordered the base camp to dispatch the entire army immediately and march for reinforcements!" "Yes, my lord!" The female knight named Ella agreed immediately, then took out a small ball of light from her satchel, pinched it a few times, and put it back. At the same time, at the base camp of the Kingdoms army forty miles to the south, the originally quiet camp suddenly became noisy. The well-trained Royal Army drove out of the camp one by one in regiment, shouted slogans, ran forward, and reinforced the No. 2 forward camp at the fastest speed. The orderly organization and mobilization of the base camp shows that Silabel has already made plans and has conducted actual combat drills, so when there is a sudden emergency gathering, everyone knows what to do, busy but not chaotic, and extremely efficient. Moreover, the superhumans and knights in the base camp are moving faster. It is expected that the first batch of superhuman reinforcements will arrive in as little as fifteen minutes. In the No. 2 forward camp, Silabel gave the order, turned to look at Green, and said with a half-smile, "How, do you have the courage to go out with me?" Green was slightly surprised. He didn''t expect that this seemingly gentle and demure countess would be so crazy that she would go out alone in the face of an army of tens of thousands of extraordinary people. "What? You don''t dare?" After waiting for a few seconds without getting a response from Green, Silabel frowned slightly, looking a little unhappy. Green''s expressionless face was still the standard dead fish-eye poker face of a necromancer, and said lightly, "I am willing to follow Lord Earl." "Okay!" Silabel smiled, and at the same time a pair of beautiful eyes flashed bloodthirsty and crazy pleasure, and the figure suddenly flashed and rushed out of the wall. In the next moment, with a bang, there was no long-range magic bombardment, but the whole person was wrapped in a circular golden light curtain, like a meteorite falling, it first rose into the sky, and then slammed down. In the blink of an eye, a huge meteorite with a diameter of ten meters, dragging red flames, fell from the sky. "Not good! It''s a meteorite!" "What''s going on? Everyone, run!" "Wait, don''t panic, it''s not a meteor, it''s just enemy magic!" In an instant, the rebels'' camp became commotional. Facing the sudden meteorite attack, those extraordinary people were barely able to remain calm. Some ordinary soldiers who were only equipped with constructive armor could not bear the huge pressure brought by the falling meteorite, so they couldn''t help but panic. Crying for father and mother, they fled in all directions, and several square formations near the meteorite''s landing spot fell into chaos. Then there was a loud bang, and the meteorite fell to the ground, like an earthquake, shaking the ground. With the meteorite landing as the center, within a radius of 100 meters, a large crater was formed, and the strong wind formed by the powerful shock wave spread around, blowing the surrounding rebel soldiers to the side. Around the meteorite''s landing, within a radius of 100 meters, it was all turned into scorched earth, and more than 3,000 rebels were left without bones. After the loud noise, the strong wind blew the dust away, and Silabel''s figure was suspended in the center of the crater. The white magic robe with gold rims fluttered slightly. The beautiful appearance was like an angel, but it was actually a death **** who harvested life. Green didn''t expect that Silabel''s shot would be a big scene, and he couldn''t help but stunned secretly. He was indeed a real genius. The only high-level legendary mage that Green has seen so far is Nikolayevich, but Silabel''s strength is definitely much higher than Nikolayevich. The gap is like the difference between Green''s clone and the barbarian Netherlands. It is a high-level official, but the clone of Wood Slater can easily defeat the barbarian Netherlands. At this time, the strong wind blew against the fence of the camp, and Green felt a hot air current. Green''s face also showed an uncommon smile. If other people faced tens of thousands of enemy troops, they would still feel a touch, but for Green, these people were the source of spiritual energy for walking with a lot of money. At the next moment, Green waved his staff, summoned the Clay Golem, and jumped to the top of the six-meter-high Clay Golem. As the Clay Goblin strode forward, Green''s feet took root, and his body stood firm. At the same time, he waved his staff again and again, and a series of spiritual spells were thrown out, forming magic portals one by one. A hunched figure jumped out from the first portal, exuding a sinister and sinister aura. It was the evil kobold shaman under Green''s command, Emma Hart Hillulius. This kobold shaman has now [lv5]. With the army of kobold zombies that can be resurrected indefinitely, the kobold shaman Emma Hart has the fastest level of all heroes in the cemetery, from the weakest hero at the beginning. , is now second only to the powerful hero of the Shadow Red Dragon and the Four Angels. This time Green didn''t plan to reveal too much strength. He didn''t plan to use the unusual undead arms such as gun skeleton soldiers and undead cannons, and some rare high-level arms were also hidden in the snow, except for the kobold shaman. Emma Hart released. Don''t look at the kobold shaman''s level is not high, only equivalent to the formal intermediate level, but he himself is a bug, through the infinite resurrection of kobold zombies, now the army of kobold zombies under his command has nearly 6,000. In fact, the kobold shaman''s mental power is limited, and it is impossible to control so many resurrected zombies. If it is limited by its own mental power, it can connect at most 800 to 1,000 kobold zombies at the same time. However, Green later improved the way of spiritual connection, adding a special modified kobold between the kobold shaman and the kobold zombie to act as a ''second-level cache''. This specially modified kobold directly gave up its combat power. To strengthen its mental power, simple combat commands can be entered in advance, such as advancing hind legs, attacking and defending, detouring and so on. Each transformed kobold can command 20 ordinary kobold zombies downward, and through this method, the limit number of kobold zombies controlled by kobold shamans reaches 20,000. However, the level of the kobold shaman is not enough at present. If he is really allowed to control 20,000 kobold zombies to fight, it is estimated that his kobold head will explode within a few minutes. So now it only controls about 6,000 kobold zombies, which is equivalent to [30%] of the limit load, which is a fairly safe range. In fact, the same method can also be used on other undead units, but Green has no plans to use this method on a large scale for the time being, because this method can certainly expand the size of the undead troops under his command, but it will inevitably lead to more command of the undead creatures. Extensive, causing many unnecessary losses and attrition in battle. With Green''s current psychic income and expenditure, he is not rich enough to care how much the undead troops lose. On the contrary, the kobold zombies cost almost nothing. As long as there are enough kobold corpses, waiting for the kobold shaman to restore the magic, there will be a steady supply of kobold zombies. I saw Green standing on the top of the clay golem outside the wall of the forward camp. The black magic robe with dark gold runes fluttered in the wind. Wherever he passed, there was a teleportation door opened by summoning spells. Kobold zombies. They rushed out of the portal one by one, roaring loudly, quickly converging into a tide, following the footsteps of the clay golem. At this time, in the camp behind, everyone was stunned to see this scene, and even the female knight with a high ponytail who followed Silabel showed a shocked expression. Before, although they knew that this young man named Wood Slater was a powerful necromancer, even not long ago, Green showed his formidable strength, easily repelling a powerful barbarian warrior. But they still can''t imagine that a necromancer summons an army of thousands of undead in one breath. What is the concept? It''s unbelievable! Although the strength of every kobold zombie is not strong, no matter how weak the chicken is, it is still extraordinary, and there are too many. What''s more shameless is that after the summoning was completed, the kobold shaman who appeared first actually took out a huge horn, put it on his mouth, and made a low humming sound. A burst of psychic energy like water ripples spread from the horn, reaching the ears of all the kobold zombies. The last day of October, thank you for your support. In November, I will work harder, strive for more, and the plot will be more exciting. Finally ask for a subscription! (end of this chapter) Chapter 295： Golden Nightmare (1) Chapter 295 The Golden Nightmare (1) Fearless Hornlv4 Suddenly, nearly 6,000 kobold zombies on the battlefield seemed to have been beaten with chicken blood, howling wildly, advancing forward, and their combat power was instantly blessed by [20%], like a mad dog running away, rushing towards the enemy without fear of death. In addition, what is even more unique is that these kobold zombies under Green''s command are not zombies who go to the battlefield with a few rags and a rotten wooden stick, but are all equipped with enchanted weapons and enchanted armor. These are all products of Green''s manufacturing plant in Langton City. Although they are not sophisticated or even shoddy, it is undeniable that these armors and weapons have greatly improved the combat effectiveness of kobold zombies, at least not in terms of individual combat capabilities. Inferior to ordinary rebel soldiers armed with constructive armor. At this time, Silabel, who had cleared an open space directly in the middle of the enemy army, also noticed the movement here. He couldn''t help but let out a sigh. He glanced over and saw Green standing above the head of the Clay Golem, as well as the tide coming from behind. The kobold zombie army of the kobold, in addition to being slightly surprised, showed a clear color, as if it was normal for Green to have this kind of ability. Silabel''s figure flickered, and a [Shadow Flash] appeared beside Green. Green''s pupils contracted immediately. The ability to move in and out of the spiritual world at will, and to move in a short distance regardless of space, was exactly what he dreamed of. It''s a pity that Green can only barely complete the two steps of [Body Spiritualization] and [Escape into the Spiritual World] so far. It takes a lot of effort to really imagine that Silabel is able to fly and flash at will. Silabel hovered beside Green, glanced at the kobold zombie army below, and showed a smile: "It''s a good undead summon, and the number is enough. As a necromancer, you are considered a passer. But lack of high-level undead, you can still Hidden strength, right?" Green''s face was expressionless, but he was not surprised that Silabel could see his hidden strength, and he didn''t hide it, and replied directly: "There are some high-level undead, but they are very precious, and it would be a pity to die. , I don''t want to use the precious contract undead in this war of attrition." Silabel nodded: "Sure enough, a necromancer like you can''t have only this undead army, but it''s enough, those high-level superhumans are handed over to me, and you can deal with ordinary soldiers and those foreign soldiers." "Don''t worry, Lord Count!" Green confidently accepted the task assigned by Silabel, while preparing to harvest a large wave of psionic energy. However, at this moment, Green suddenly heard Silabel next to him making an ''hey'', and a look of surprise and fear appeared on his calm face, and then sneered slightly: "The Loen people are really deliberate, and they actually left when the Grand Duke left. After that, the guy was quietly released, and he was still sneaking into the spirit world! Is this your real trump card against me?" Silabel murmured to himself, because Green was very close, he heard it very clearly, and heard the meaning. It seemed that the Loen Federation and the rebels had specially prepared a big gift for Silabel, which made him a little curious. What means can make Silabel, a woman who seems to be gentle and demure, but is actually crazy and tyrannical, so fearful. At the next moment, Silabel glanced at Green, and suddenly showed a healing smile, and whispered: "Baron Wood Slater, if you survive next time, I will recognize your ability and loyalty, officially Appointed you as a special advisor to the Kingdom''s Special Bureau. So... young baron, let me see your true strength." Sirabel suddenly showed that abnormal expression, and what she said made Green''s heart sink, and then she was in a trance. When he came back to his senses again, Silabel''s slender hand had already placed on his shoulder, and in a flash, the two disappeared. Green suddenly fell into a wonderful state, his mind was extremely clear, but his body couldn''t move at all. Almost instantly, the entire body was spiritualized, and then entered the spiritual world with Silabel... Green can see the twisted light in the spiritual world, the psychic power like a tide, and the strange and terrifying monsters. "Walking through the spirit world! Is this what it feels like to travel through the spirit world?" Green realized that this was Silabel who pulled him into the spirit world, and then used the spirit world as a relay station to go directly to another location in the real world. This is the more advanced usage of [Shadow Flash]. Using this method to move, there is not much difference between 100 meters and 100 kilometers. It''s just that when using long-distance spiritual world shuttle, you must be careful about the various monsters inhabiting the spiritual world. Once attacked by monsters, if you lose your way, you will forever fall into the vast and endless spiritual world until you run out of life. Or the mental breakdown itself transforms into a monster in the spiritual world. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Green immediately concentrates on sensing Silabel''s psionic fluctuations, as well as the spiritualization of the body, the way of the spiritual body shuttle, the selection of paths, and the construction of channels. This is an extremely valuable experience for him. With this experience, even if he can''t directly grasp the key tricks of [Spiritual World Shuttle] and [Shadow Flash], he can still increase his perception a lot, and he is a big step forward from truly mastering these two magics. Unfortunately, the time left for Green to absorb the experience was too short, and almost a moment later, there was another flash. However, Green and Silabel did not leave the spiritual world and return to the real world, but entered a huge golden warship floating in the spiritual world. This golden warship is huge, because it is in the spiritual world, Green can''t describe how big it is, but on top of the golden warship is a transparent hemispherical bubble, which actually contains a miniature space world! Entering this space world, Green finally regained his cognition of things, and found that the diameter of this space world is about twenty kilometers, which is full of snow and ice, the temperature is cold, and it is extremely barren. "Lord Count, this ship can actually travel in the spiritual world!" Green asked in surprise, "Could it be an artifact!" Silabel looked in one direction as if nothing had happened, and replied lightly: "It is indeed an artifact, the ship of the void - the Golden Nightmare! It used to be a powerful battleship that could traverse the spiritual world and the void. Legend has it that in the ancient battle of gods, a great existence was held. It was sunk by the Loen Federation 20 years ago and was excavated from an ancient ruin. I didn''t expect it to be repaired successfully by them. It was a great honor to take it out for the first time to ambush me!" Green listened to Silabel''s eloquent words, and couldn''t help but take a breath. Although he was a Lorenzo noble and had a different position from the Loen Federation, he had to admit that the Loen Federation had already achieved scientific research capabilities in science and mysticism. surpassed the vast majority of countries on the continent. If this Golden Nightmare falls in the Kingdom of Lorenzo, it is estimated that it will only be regarded as a trophy of wealth and honor, and will be placed in a museum or a manor mansion of a great noble. If you want to restore it, you should wash and sleep. At this moment, a familiar and unfamiliar dragon roar pulled Green back from his wild thoughts. A similar dragon roar could be heard often by Green whether in the cemetery or in the realm of nightmares, but at the moment this roar is different from Alshvaro and Hil Moretti, it is a more dry and hoarse voice, giving people a kind of A cold and eerie feeling. "It''s a white dragon!" Green reacted instantly and looked in the direction of the dragon''s roar. I saw behind a snow-capped mountain, climbing a steep rock, a huge and ferocious white dragon head poked out. Silabel had been looking in that direction for a long time, and was not surprised when he saw the white dragon appearing, and asked Green lightly, "Can you bear the might of the dragon?" Dragon Might is actually a kind of shocking magic that is naturally solidified in the dragon''s body. If the magic resistance reaches a certain level, or if you often come into contact with the dragon, you can be immune or partially immune to the suppression of the dragon''s might. However, if it is the first time they are threatened by Longwei, many high-level extraordinary people will not be able to adapt, their mentality will be unbalanced, their state will be sluggish, and they will not be able to exert their due strength. Green certainly does not have this problem. He has two legendary young dragons in his family, and he has seen the ancient white dragon of natural disaster level before. Right now, the white dragon hiding behind the snow-capped mountains and slumping his head is only in his youth, and his strength is similar to the shadow red dragon Alshvaro. Staring in the direction of Silabel and Green. "Sure enough, it was you, the legendary white dragon Sisonavar, who was banished by the archduke to the depths of the sea of ??death. Are you still unwilling to come back alone?" Silabel lightly opened her red lips, but her voice resounded through the entire space of the Golden Nightmare like a thunderous version. White Dragon Sisonava roared and sneered mockingly: "Duke Mora, that insidious guy has been restrained by the Loen people! Little girl, don''t expect him to save you, this time you are all dead, I I will tear you apart and destroy everything! I will return the humiliation and pain I have endured in the sea of ??death for a hundred years to all of you Lorenzos." "Oh? Destroy everything?" Silabel said lightly: "I think the Loen people definitely don''t think so. I don''t know how you are going to convince your allies? Or... I think the Loen people will be happy to capture another dragon. Come and be the watchdog of this void world." "Stupid human, you have completely angered me! The great white dragon Sissonava will grant you death!" The white dragon roared angrily and jumped up from the back of the snow-capped mountain. The body was wrapped in the blizzard and dived towards the location of Charabel and Green. "I''ll deal with this big reptile, you go to this place to take control of this ship." A gleam of light flashed in Silabel''s eyes, and the magic in his body exploded instantly, facing a powerful real dragon, even if Silabel''s The transcendent level is higher, and you must be 12 points of energy. If you are not careful, you may be counter-killed. Ask for a subscription at the end of the month! (end of this chapter) Chapter 296： Golden Nightmare (2) Chapter 296 The Golden Nightmare (2) Sillabell said with a flick of his finger, his mental power quickly scanned a ten-kilometer radius, and then a translucent map appeared in front of Green. Green''s quick memory, combined with the fact that he had just entered this space world to observe the surrounding terrain, quickly determined his position. A golden dot is displayed on the map, which is the bridge control center of the Golden Nightmare marked by Silabel. Green''s task is to get there as quickly as possible to seize the control of the Golden Nightmare. "The Loen people thought they had no last resort, and dispatched the Golden Nightmare to hide the White Dragon Sissonava in the spiritual world. They were going to kill him suddenly when I was fighting with the rebels. I will accept the ship and the white dragon." Silabel passed the map to Green, then waved his staff, mobilizing a huge amount of magic power, and instantly formed a huge magic circle with a diameter of more than ten meters behind him. The edge of the circle rotates in the opposite direction, and the inner hexagram coincides with the octagon, opening a huge portal in the middle. Green looked up from below and immediately recognized that this was a more advanced summoning magic. Sure enough, at the next moment, with a bang, a huge female half-life stone statue rushed out from the portal of the magic circle. This huge stone statue is more than 20 meters high when only half of its body is exposed. The whole body is white, like a white jade carving. However, the face that should be beautiful has a hideous expression. With teeth like piranhas, the short sword and the round shield wrapped in a golden halo in both hands are the statues of the legendary Valkyrie Akarieus. Green looked up, and couldn''t help being a little stunned. He didn''t expect that as a fake soft girl magician, Silabel''s fighting style was so rigid, and facing a legendary dragon, he directly summoned the statue of the Valkyrie. However, Green was only amazed for a moment, and then quickly accelerated to the location of the control center of the Golden Nightmare according to the direction marked on the map. For this task, Green did not dare to take it lightly. Although Silabel didn''t say it, Green expected that it would not be easy to capture the bridge. This was also a test given to him by Silabel. If he could hand over a concession Silabel''s satisfactory answer, no matter whether this void can be defended or not, will be reused by Silabel. Even in the main world, Silabel is a very powerful faction in the special bureau. Therefore, Green is ready to risk the life of this clone to complete this mission. If he succeeds, he will get unimaginable benefits. If he fails, he will lose a clone. However, things went more smoothly than Green expected. When Silabel and the White Dragon Sisonavar were on a par, Green quickly approached the location of the control center according to the map. It is said to be the control center of the Golden Nightmare, but it is actually a secret room in this space world. People from the Loen Federation operate this giant ship that can travel to the spiritual world in the secret room. At this moment, Silabel''s magical voice transmission suddenly came from Green''s ears: "You must hurry, the Loen and the rebels have already discovered that we have entered the spiritual world, I guess Sihanu Lauren Sri Lanka will reinforce this side soon, and facing two powerful legends, I can''t fight against two." Green frowned slightly, he also thought of this situation, but he didn''t expect the other party''s reaction so fast. Moreover, Silabel is a very particular person, and he is not a cannon fodder. Telling him this news is just reminding him that if it really doesn''t work, hurry up and withdraw first. When Silabel took Green through the spiritual world, he had already noticed that he would have similar magic, but he was not very skilled and could not use it in actual combat, but if he was prepared, it would not be a problem to leave the Golden Nightmare and return to the void world. . As for Silabel herself, she doesn''t need to worry about her. With her magical attainments, she can escape into the void at any time. It is estimated that no one below the natural disaster level can keep her, even if the other party dispatches two legendary powerhouses of comparable strength. "How long is it, the specific time?" Green frowned slightly, weighing the pros and cons in his heart, and asked using magic voice transmission. "Five minutes, this is the limit time." Silabel replied in seconds, as if she had expected what Green was going to ask. "Okay, that''s enough." Green replied succinctly, but Silabel, who was manipulating the statue of the Valkyrie and beating up the legendary White Dragon, was a little surprised. Silabel smiled and thought in her heart: "Hmph, your tone is not small, let me see your ability!" Green interrupted the magical sound transmission, took a deep breath, and accelerated again, just to hug Silabel''s fragrant thigh. Green made a choice, instead of leaving the Golden Nightmare directly, he chose to speed up and rush to the place marked on the map, which made the eyes of Xia Label, who had been paying attention, brightened, and she couldn''t help but look at Green differently. Green speeded up and quickly reached the bottom sheet marked on the map, but he didn''t see any buildings similar to the bridge, or more precisely, there were no buildings at all, which made him frown slightly, and immediately thought about it. , summoned the undead devil vine to sneak into the ground. Soon found a large underground secret room at a depth of more than ten meters underground, and there were more than twenty human psychic reactions in it. "Sure enough, it was hidden underground." Green smiled and immediately launched an attack. The undead devil vine rushed up, ready to attack the personnel who were controlling the Golden Nightmare in the secret room. However, when the undead devil vine rushed up to bite one of the people, he didn''t expect it to be empty. That person seemed to be just a shadow, which could only be seen but completely untouchable. Green snorted and immediately understood: "This secret room, along with the equipment and humans inside, has been spiritualized, and coincides with another spatial coordinate, making it in a state of ''existing here but not existing''. " In this situation, if you change to a magician with a superficial understanding of the spiritual world, he will definitely be helpless and can only watch, but he can''t help the enemy. However, Green has mastered the two magics [Eye of Spiritual Vision] and [Escape into the Spiritual World], which is just right to restrain this technique. He immediately opened his eyes of spiritual vision, and his vision changed immediately. The underground secret room suddenly disappeared, leaving only a psionic trap. Green couldn''t help but take a deep breath. Just based on the concentration of psychic energy contained in the psionic energy trap, he could judge that he did not let the undead devil vines try to attack. If he did it himself, he would definitely touch the psychic energy trap and generate large-scale psychic energy. The explosion, his clone must have died on the spot. Green was stunned secretly, and at the same time, he was more impressed by the ruthless methods of the Loen Federation, and then he knew that this psionic bomb was probably not aimed at him, but a reserved show for Silabel. If all the previous arrangements fail, Silabel suddenly explodes, defeating the two legends to join forces, and finally in order to capture the Void Ship - the Golden Nightmare, Silabel will definitely come here. At that time, the psionic bomb will be triggered, or someone will detonate it directly by remote control in secret Thinking of this, Green once again realized the insidiousness and generosity of the Loen people. It turned out that this Golden Nightmare was to some extent a bait thrown by the other party. Now it seems that Silabel was able to quickly find this place and draw a map through a mental scan just now, which should also be a deliberate flaw left by the enemy. It''s just that Green wondered whether Ezilabel''s shrewd character in his madness had been discovered long ago, but he still let him come over? Green couldn''t be sure what Silabel was thinking. But this is the end of the matter, it is obviously a trap, and it is not a wise choice to continue to stay here. Just now, Green decided to stay on the spot. At this moment, he also decided to leave without any hesitation. He immediately became spiritualized and prepared to dive into the spiritual world. But Green is not Silabel. It is more convenient to enter and exit the spiritual world than to enter the house. He now needs at least one minute to prepare to complete the infiltration into the spiritual world. However, at this time, before Green completed the first step of his body spiritualization, he sensed a fierce and powerful aura suddenly appearing above, falling down at an extremely fast speed. "Not good! Dangerous!" Green''s heart flashed, and he immediately knew who was coming. The mighty aura of that legendary powerhouse was simply not something that Wood Slater''s clone could resist. Green made a decisive decision, and while giving up spiritualization, he flew forward and rolled forward. At this time, his life was at stake, and he didn''t care to hide his strength, so he directly summoned the angel of death clone. In the next moment, with a bang, a horse-riding figure that fell from the sky fell to the ground like a cannonball, and accompanied by a huge shock wave, a circle of storms spread rapidly around. As the surrounding dust was blown away, a handsome and brave man appeared, riding on a tall and sturdy alien white dragon horse, which was more than half a meter taller than ordinary war horses, with thick hooves and round legs. The air flow contained strong psychic energy fluctuations, indicating that this horse was also a legendary powerful beast. Sihanu Lawrence sat on the horse with a gloomy face, and looked at a metal angel with four wings and four arms twenty meters away. Wood Slater was blocked by the Angel of Death, avoiding the strong shock wave just now, and glanced at the handsome knight wearing old-fashioned knight armor in the distance. He already knew the identity of the other party, and immediately stepped back, as far away as possible. battlefield. At this moment, Green''s main consciousness has been transferred from Wood Slater''s body to Death Angel''s body. "Artifact-level puppet! It seems that Lorenzo jumped the wall in a hurry this time, and secretly hid a legendary combat power. Unfortunately, it is too late. Nu Lawrence was arrogant and confident, and while speaking, he slowly drew out the knight''s long sword from his waist. The blade of the sword rubbed against the scabbard, making a squeaking sound. Wood Slater, who had fled far away, felt a tingling in his head when he heard the harsh sound. However, the Angel of Death was unmoved at all, facing Sihanu Lawrence, whose momentum was constantly improving. #November has started, please subscribe and monthly pass, and from this month, I will also try to add more updates. I will add a new chapter if I order an increase of 20. I hope everyone will support and subscribe as much as possible. This is my encouragement and the motivation for codewords, thank you! (end of this chapter) Chapter 297： Sihanouk Lawrence Chapter 297 Sihanu Lawrence In fact, at this moment, both Green and Sihanu Lawrence were a little confused. Green didn''t know why this legendary powerhouse came to him. If it wasn''t for the life-saving trump card of the Angel of Death, this time it must have been more fortunate. The same Sihanu Lawrence is similar. Originally, according to his plan, it was him to attract Silabel''s attention, and then at a critical time, the white dragon Sisonawar suddenly attacked from the Golden Nightmare, and attacked the west. Rabel, it''s best to kill him on the spot, and even if he can''t, he will be severely injured and drive the strongest Silabel from the Lorenzo Kingdom out of this void world. It is important to know that the space between the main world and the void world does not come and go as you want, it takes a certain time to open the gate of time and space. Once Silabel uses the spirit world shuttle ability to escape this void world, because there is a layer of world barriers around the void world, you can go out but not in. If you want to come back, you can only go through the gate of time and space. The Loen and the rebels can just take advantage of this empty window period to occupy the gate of time and space with lightning speed and cut off the connection between the Kingdom of Lorenzo and the void world. However, the plan did not change quickly. He just got the news that Silabel appeared in the No. 2 forward camp, and immediately dispatched a large army to the No. 2 camp. Based on his research on Silabel, in such a situation, the opponent would definitely fight and never return to the strong base camp, and this was the best time to defeat Silabel. Unexpectedly, Sihanu Lawrence was gearing up, but did not wait for Silabel to appear, but received a call for help from the Golden Nightmare. Silabel actually found Bai who was hiding in the spirit world and was preparing to ambush. Long Si Sonava! The White Dragon Sissonava was won by the Loen Federation at a considerable cost, and it was also the source of Sihanu Lawrence''s confidence that he could defeat Silabel. If something goes wrong with the white dragon, the whole plan will collapse completely, directly affecting his prestige and interests in the family and the Loen Federation. So Sihanu Lawrence abandoned the original plan immediately, and used the space coordinates sent by the Golden Nightmare to teleport directly, but did not find Silabel, but saw someone checking the ambush psionic bomb. Sihanu Lawrence did not take Green in his eyes. He saw that this young nobleman of the Kingdom of Lorenzo did not reach the legendary level. In his eyes, this kind of person was at best a stronger ant. Without even thinking about it, he immediately fell on the horse and went to find Silabel immediately after he was about to trample Green to death. just made him not expect that Greene actually avoided this attack that was almost a sneak attack, and even summoned an artifact-level metal angel! This time, Sihano Lawrence finally showed a serious expression, he could feel that the strength of that metal angel was not inferior to him. This surprised him very much, and he was secretly glad that he was able to meet in advance, otherwise, when the metal angel suddenly rushed out at the critical moment of flanking Silabel, they would have been caught off guard. Thinking of this, Sihanu Lawrence''s eyes flashed with awe-inspiring killing intent: "Unfortunately, you are unlucky, and you still want to attack the control center of the Golden Nightmare." Now Sihanu Lawrence has understood why he appeared here. It was the crew of the Golden Nightmare who discovered that Green was trying to attack the control center of the bridge, and saw through the psychic bombs they had set up, so they urgently teleported Sihanu Lawrence here, otherwise this place is far from the real control center. It''s not far away, let Green search for a while, and it may not be impossible to find the door. "Paladin Charge!" Sihanu Lawrence roared angrily, urging the seated Ryoma to run wildly, with the knight sword in his hand being drawn out, he immediately activated his knight skills. In an instant, the front finger of Sihanu Lawrence''s long sword, together with the dragon and horse he was sitting on, was covered by a sharp golden light, and from a distance, it seemed to form a huge spear tip and charged towards the angel of death. past. Wrapped in an indomitable momentum, Sihanu Lawrence merged with the dragon horse he sat down and the long sword in his hand. He is confident that even the superhumans of the same level will have to take shelter from the wind for a while under the impact of his move. However, the angel of death seemed to be dead at the moment, hovering motionless in place, if not for the two pairs of metal wings slightly flapping, I would have thought it was just a metal statue. Sihanu Lawrence came to him in the blink of an eye, and found that the other party didn''t dodge, he couldn''t help being a little surprised, but even more excited, his handsome and mature and charming face twisted with a savage grin: "Give me death!" The voice fell, and the condensed huge golden spear tip was less than two meters away from the Angel of Death. At this moment, the golden light bloomed with a brush, and a crystal of divine power the size of a grain of rice suddenly shattered between the eyebrows of the angel of death. The powerful divine power was instantly released, filling the inside of the Angel of Death, and even a faint golden light oozes from its joints and seven orifices, and the four long swords in his hands are wrapped in golden divine power... At the critical moment, the long sword flashed through the cold light, and the angel of death made a lightning strike. The swordsman master of [lv9] fully launched, and the exquisite swordsmanship was used in the snap of his fingers. Two golden lights, one large and one small, crossed each other. Pop, blood spurted, a huge white horse head and a knight''s long sword attached to the palm flew up, and then fell to the snow with two ''bang~bang~''. In the distance, the alien dragon horse that lost its head still ran for more than 30 meters before stopping. It didn''t fall down, and it still stood stubbornly with its hooves straight. Sihanu Lawrence, who was on horseback, stared at the front in a stunned manner. His severed right hand was still held straight forward, and the wound on his wrist had automatically stopped bleeding. This injury is nothing to a legendary knight. Even a broken hand can be easily taken back. The powerful vitality of a legendary powerhouse does not even need to be sutured. It only needs to connect the wound and stimulate the spiritual energy to warm up for a few minutes to connect the skin and the flesh. , the rest is the time for bone recovery, which will take a little time, just over half a month. But this time the mental blow is obviously far more serious than the physical injury. Sihanu Lawrence''s face was full of disbelief. Even at this moment, he was still in shock. Why did the enemy burst out with such a powerful strength in an instant? ! "God ~ divine power... that divine power!" Sihanu Lawrence turned around and looked at the angel of death who was hovering in the air and turned around leisurely. The dragon horse without its head was still able to move, and it turned its direction with its kicks and taps. It was only at this time that it could no longer support it. It slowly knelt down on the ground, as if it was afraid of falling the owner on its back. In the end, the headless neck, which was held high, softened... A trace of sadness flashed in Sihanu Lawrence''s eyes. He has been with this legendary dragon and horse for decades, and his relationship is comparable to that of the closest relatives. But now the battle is not over, he can''t tolerate his sadness, he just glanced over and jumped off the corpse of Ryoma, and glanced at the knight''s long sword attached to his right hand more than ten meters away... Green''s side was actually the best opportunity just now, as long as a single stroke of a sword could kill Sihanu Lawrence, who was lost for a moment. However, Green was not feeling well just now. His divine power exploded in an instant, causing a huge load that almost exceeded the maximum tolerance of the Angel of Death. Therefore, the Angel of Death was also in a state of rigidity at the moment when the enemy was shocked and lost his mind. He originally thought that the burst of divine power blessing could kill him in seconds, but he still underestimated Sihanu Lawrence''s strength, and between life and death, he still survived. Sihanu Lawrence looked at the Angel of Death again, his eyes revealing anger and deep hatred. At this moment, Green suddenly felt as if he was being targeted by some extremely dangerous monster, which made him more careful, and warned himself not to underestimate the enemy just because he succeeded, this Sihanu Lawrence is definitely a dangerous character. "Wretched Lorenzo, although I don''t know where you are manipulating this artifact puppet, but I can tell you clearly that with this kind of thing, it will never kill me, even with divine blessing." Siha Nu Lawrence roared loudly, his body began to swell as he spoke, and yellow hair grew on his face and body. In the blink of an eye, he changed from a normal human to a man with a height of six or seven meters, covered with thick yellow fur. Upright monster. "Beamon Behemoth!" Green saw the monster and immediately recognized it. It turned out to be the king of orcs, the ultimate weapon that can fight dragons hand-to-hand - Beamon Behemoth! Green doesn''t know where Sihanu Lawrence got the Beamon bloodline, but once he transforms into this giant beast with the bloodline of the ancient beast god, its combat power will definitely increase a lot than before, although it is not as good as outbreak. The angel of death with divine power can also have the power to fight against it. However, transforming into a Behemoth also obviously has side effects. Sihanu Lawrence roared angrily, the sanity in his eyes gradually faded, and the one-meter-long claws stretched out with two huge palms shone with a sharp metallic luster. "Huh? If you transform, you will lose your mind and completely dominate your body with animal nature?" Green immediately noticed the change in the opponent''s demeanor, and was keenly aware of this. Even if this weakness is discovered, Greene does not intend to continue the fight to the death, because for him this fight is meaningless at all. Even if he sees the weakness of turning into a Behemoth, if he wants to defeat the opponent, or kill him directly, he must spend a lot of divine power crystals, which is not worth the gain for Green. Besides, he is not the protagonist in this void world, nor does he want to be the savior who can turn the tide, let alone imprison himself. Thinking of this, Green has already made a decision. Wood Slater left the battlefield and sent a magical message to Silabel, briefly explaining the situation here. The ?? Angel of Death dealt with the Behemoth behemoth transformed by Sihanu Lawrence on the premise of not consuming the crystals of divine power, temporarily restraining the other party and waiting for Silabel''s news. If Silabel wins the white dragon over there, let her come over to deal with this Beamon. If Silabel loses, it goes without saying that it is destined to be over, just run away. # A new month, asking for a subscription, asking for a monthly pass! (end of this chapter) Chapter 298： Behemoth (1) Chapter 298 Behemoth (1) "What did you say! Sihanu Lawrence turned into a Behemoth!" Silabel''s voice with a two-tone raised reached Wood Slater''s ears through magical sound transmission. At this time, Green''s main consciousness is on the side of the Angel of Death, and Wood Slater is only in the state of the life box clone, but it doesn''t seem to be abnormal. On the contrary, as Wood Slater, it looks more natural. I saw that he seemed to be after nine deaths, with a nervousness in his voice and a hint of happiness, and said to Silabel: "My lord, I saw it with my own eyes, if it wasn''t for a strange four-winged angel who suddenly appeared and fought with him, I''m afraid I''m dead now." "Huh? What four-winged angel?" Silabel was even more curious, and couldn''t help but attack the White Dragon Sissonava a little harder, preparing to end the battle here as soon as possible. At this moment, the white dragon Sisonava is no longer as alive as before. One of the huge dragon wings has been broken, and it hangs softly on his side. His body is covered with wounds, and his body is covered in blood, and his condition is miserable. Silabel''s side is not completely intact. The stone statue of the goddess of war she summoned is already broken, and an arm is broken. The stone statue is full of cracks, and even the head of the goddess of war is broken. However, such a loss is obviously not a big loss to Silabel herself. On the contrary, it makes her more courageous, especially after receiving a letter from Green, knowing that Sihanu Lawrence has transformed into a Behemoth, and he is here. A mysterious four-winged angel who could suppress Sihanu Lawrence before his transformation. "Heh! Has a new force surfaced? His Royal Highness is right. It seems that it is not only the Loen family who are eyeing this void world. Could it be that our Kingdom of Lorenzo has really not fallen to this level? , does it seem so easy to bully? They are all eyeing our void world!" Thinking of this, a fire of ignorance rose in Silabel''s heart, and he was chasing after the white dragon Sisonava again. At this time, Sisonavar was no longer depressed. It was agreed that he hid in the spiritual world, and when Sihanu Lawrence and Silabel reached the key, he suddenly attacked Silabel. woman. Who knew that he hadn''t made a move, but the opponent came up, caught him and beat him to the death, leaving him to be clumsy, he could only grit his teeth and hold on, I hope Sihanu Lawrence will come to reinforce quickly, and then the second enemy will be defeated. One, they still have a chance. Just because of this thought, White Dragon Sisonava has been gnashing his teeth and insisting that he is one level lower than Silabel, and he just relied on the innate advantages of the dragon race to temporarily close the level gap, but as time goes by, he will definitely support it. not live. "What''s the matter with that idiot Lawrence? Why hasn''t he come yet? The Golden Nightmare was provided by the Loen people, doesn''t he have a space anchor here? Damn it, I can''t hold on anymore, why is this Women can be so powerful!" The white dragon Sisonavar roared in his heart, but he had to face the reality and prepare to find a way out. This time he would definitely lose. "No, I can''t wait any longer! I have to go regardless of the life and death of the damned Loen people." The White Dragon Sisonava and the Loen Federation are just an alliance of interests, and there is no loyalty at all. Once there are variables, the alliance will end. It''s a pity that his thoughts, Silabel, are like fire, and he has lost a lot of money after fighting for so long. At least the stone statue of the Valkyrie summons a lot of materials each time. If it is converted into gold pounds, it will cost at least 200,000 once, so you can see where it is. There are kryptonite players. "If you want to run, it''s not that easy." Silabel sneered in her heart, and in the next moment, she reached out and pulled out a transparent bottle with five-color brilliance. A particle smaller than a grain of rice was suspended in the bottle. The five-color brilliance in the bottle came from this. It was actually a small crystal of divine power. With a ?? bang, the bottle shattered, losing the magic bond engraved on the bottle, and the divine power crystal burst into a dazzling light. In the next moment, the entire Valkyrie statue was shrouded in light. The white dragon Sisonavar was shaken and his eyes stinged. He immediately recognized that it was a crystal of divine power. He felt bad, and immediately turned around and ran away, planning to rush out of the Golden Nightmare and enter the spiritual world to escape. "Stupid big lizard, is it too late to run now?" A cold female voice came out through the burst of divine power. The voice faded, and there was a sudden flash. Under the blessing of divine power, the bust of the Valkyrie, who was more than 20 meters high, moved at an incredible speed. He rushed towards the white dragon who turned around and exposed his **** to escape. Immediately, the white dragon Sisonava whined, and the sturdy dragon scales and skin were pierced by the huge short sword wrapped in divine power, pierced into his body, pierced the muscle ribs, pierced the fascia rib cage, and penetrated the dragon clan. That huge and powerful heart. "No~~~" Sisonavar let out a last sharp roar in the language of the dragon. At the last moment, he wanted to turn back and fight back. He took a breath of ice, but the Valkyrie''s only remaining arm quickly pulled out a short sword, and used the hilt to ruthlessly take advantage of the situation. It smashed **** the turning faucet, and hit it back with a bang. At this moment, the life force of the white dragon Sisonawar was exhausted, and the breath of ice condensed in the mouth was out of control, and it exploded directly to freeze the dragon head, and Sisonawa glared angrily before his death, and the expression of fear and unwillingness was forever. Freeze. And under the blessing of divine power, the stone statue of the Valkyrie Akalieus, who burst out with great power, could not bear it at this moment, and it cracked and shattered. Silabel raised his hand to catch a crystal of divine power that was smaller than before, wrapped it with magic power to avoid direct contact, and then took out a bottle and carefully sealed it. "One million gold pounds in exchange for a crystal of divine power the size of a grain of rice, and it can be used five times, what a luxury!" Silabel sighed, put away the crystal of divine power, glanced at the body of the white dragon, the corner of his mouth was slightly upturned, and he reached out and slapped the body of the white dragon, and immediately tore out a dragon soul that barely maintained consciousness. "No! Silabel, what are you doing?" Bai Long''s dragon soul screamed in horror: "What are you doing? Are you crazy? Do you dare to blaspheme the dragon soul? The great dragon mother will not spare you. , I curse you..." As the dragon soul fell into Silabel''s hands and was directly pinched into a small black ball the size of a grape, the white dragon Sisonava''s curse finally stopped abruptly. "A Dragon Soul Orb, although the quality is average, it is enough to make up for the loss this time." Sirabel put away the Dragon Soul Ball, raised his head and looked in the other direction, where two powerful psionic energy were violently colliding. Originally, she had to deal with Bai Long''s corpse. Although it was of little value to her, and it was easy to offend the Dragon Clan, it was still very popular to resell it, but now, the situation is urgent, she It was too late, the figure flashed suddenly, and it reappeared and came to the edge of the battlefield between the Behemoth Behemoth and the Angel of Death. Silabel didn''t see Wood Slater''s figure, and she had long expected that in a legendary battle, with Wood Slater''s strength, a bad one would be killed by the aftermath. At this time, the most sensible choice It''s about staying away, not taking risks for a little silly curiosity. However, Silabel did not know that Wood Slater appeared near the body of the white dragon shortly after she left. Looking at the white dragon whose head was frozen by ice, with scars all over his body and some miserable death, Wood Slater accepted the white dragon''s body without hesitation. A spirit summoning technique was thrown out, and a huge portal was opened. The shadow red dragon Arshfaro stretched out most of his body. He first glanced at Wood Slater, who was a clone, and then his eyes fell on the body of the white dragon. On, I couldn''t help but be a little surprised, the fresh dragon corpse, which is quite uncommon. If it is an ordinary dragon family, most of them would not watch the corpse of the dragon fall into the hands of a necromancer, but Arshfaro has long been infected by death and transformed into a shadow dragon. The tail of the white dragon was dragged into the portal, but because the head of the white dragon was frozen to the ground, it didn''t move! The shadow red dragon staggered and used its real power again, and the big ice lump made a clicking sound, was dragged from the ground abruptly, and dragged into the portal leading to the cemetery. Wood Slater was relieved to see that the portal disappeared. At least with this dragon corpse, this time the void world is not in vain. At that time, whether it is to create a zombie dragon alone, or give it to the ghost dragon Hier Moretti in the realm of nightmares, transform it into a dragon lich, and get out of the realm of nightmares, you can listen to it at any time. On the other side, the arrival of Silabel directly changed the tide of the battle. Although the origin of the Angel of Death is unknown, the enemy of the enemy can be a temporary ally. Silabel glanced at the metal face of the Angel of Death, and Green looked back. The two reached a tacit understanding and joined forces to besiege Sihanu Lauren. Behemoth transformed into a monster. "Xi~La~Bei~Er~!" The Behemoth Behemoth made an indistinct cry. Although Sihanu Lawrence''s consciousness had been replaced by the chaotic animal nature, he still cherished Silabel in the depths of his memory. This obsession must kill this woman. As for the angel of death who was killed halfway, although it is also hateful, for him, it is just a ''worthless'' target that is very difficult to deal with and cannot be eaten. So after Silabel appeared, the Behemoth Behemoth immediately abandoned the Angel of Death and rushed in the direction of Silabel, waving terrifying claws and bringing a gust of wind, making a squeaking sound that ripped through the air, There was even a slight sonic boom created by slicing the air at the tip of the claws! Silabel was stunned for a moment. She just planned to let the strange metal angel stand in front of her and hide behind her to help. Who knew that as soon as she arrived on the battlefield, she would pull a wave of hatred and look at the behemoth behemoth with red eyes. He rushed over, and he didn''t know that Silabel had any hatred of killing his father and taking his wife with him. (end of this chapter) Chapter 299： 305 Behemoth (2) Chapter 299 305 Behemoth Behemoth (2) Although the Behemoth is huge, its strong physique and its own bloodline of the ancient beast **** make it not bulky, but very agile. Just now, the Angel of Death was fighting against him without the use of divine power crystals, and he fell steadily into the disadvantage. There were several dangers. If the Angel of Death had not possessed the [lv9] Sword Master, and had four arms and four swords, I am afraid it would have been cold. cold. Now that the Behemoth Behemoth has shifted its target, Greene breathed a sigh of relief. At the same time, the Behemoth beast rushed towards Silabel, and a strong wind from more than ten meters away blew Silabel''s long hair and mage robes. Especially in the last ten meters, Beamon''s speed suddenly doubled, and the sharp claws were condensed, and sharp wind blades suddenly erupted at the tip of the claws. In the next moment, with a bang, Silabel was shot dozens of meters away by the Behemoth beast. Fortunately, a huge translucent light shield appeared in front of Silabel, blocking the attack of the Behemoth, but it was also sent flying into the air, like a big ball. The behemoth of Beamon was not finished yet. Seeing the enemy being smashed into the air, the muscles in his legs were tense, and with a rumbling sound, he stepped on the ground, jumping up from the ground like a rocket launch, and in the blink of an eye, he reached a position flush with Silabel. He waved his huge claws again, and slammed Silabel away with another bang. Green watched the changes in the battle between his fingers from the perspective of the angel of death. He couldn''t help but be surprised that the speed of the Behemoth behemoth was so fast that he didn''t use all his strength when fighting him just now! The defense of this woman, Silabel, is also perverted enough. She actually ate the two attacks of the Behemoth behemoth, but she was knocked out, but the person was safe and not even injured. Could it be that she is just a magician on the surface, but she is actually a meat Shield Mage? At this moment, Silabel started to counterattack. After being slapped by the Behemoth for the second time, Silabel held the staff in both hands and volleyed to the Beamon that fell to the ground, a thick red light. It was launched suddenly and hit the Behemoth Behemoth in an instant, but knowingly or unintentionally, the Behemoth Behemoth was hit, changed the direction of falling, and went straight to the location of the Angel of Death. "I''ll go, pit teammates!" Green''s mouth twitched slightly, but he didn''t have time to complain, but he didn''t dodge it either. The Behemoth had no self-control. At this time, it was hit and fell from the air, which was the best time to take advantage of his illness to kill him. The angel of death raised his four swords in unison, his four wings suddenly spread to the limit, and he suddenly rose into the sky, bursting his speed to the limit and rushing towards the fallen Behemoth. Immediately with a bang, the angel of death rose into the sky to form a huge conical sword energy, and the attack power hit one point and aimed at the back of the Behemoth behemoth. But at the critical moment, the Behemoth Behemoth turned around in the air, waved its huge claws, and met the tip of the sword energy. The two directly collided and made a thunderous explosion. This time, the Behemoth Behemoth seemed to sense the danger of life, and the force of the shot was extraordinarily powerful. The angel of death''s sword qi collapsed and slammed back to the ground at a faster speed. With a ?? bang, the angel of death slammed into the ground like a meteorite, forming a crater with a diameter of more than 20 meters. In the center of the crater, the Angel of Death was deeply embedded in the ground, and one of its arms was bent at an odd angle. The power of the frontal collision just now was too great. Even with the materials of the Angel of Death and the divine artifact-level alchemy array solidified in it, it could not fully withstand the bursting power. Among them, to ensure that other parts of the angel of death are not damaged. If it was someone else, in this situation, they would definitely worry about how to repair the Angel of Death, but Green was worried about how much psionic power was needed to repair this artifact. The Angel of Death broke free from the ground and checked the damage of the broken arm. Green was stunned, and it was completely broken. He checked it out in his busy schedule. Just to repair the damage before the Angel of Death, he needed [3100] psionic energy. The battle is not over yet, certainly more than that. "It seems that this time it''s really a loss. After agreeing that Silabel came, he started making soy sauce." Green complained in his heart, but the Behemoth Behemoth didn''t give him time. He just collided with the Angel of Death, and he didn''t Feeling good, the beast''s palm was dripping with blood, with pale golden blood dripping out, and an exasperated roar. Immediately, he jumped up, jumped more than 30 meters, and hit the angel of death who had just broken free from the ground. The ?? whirring sound came, and Green didn''t even have to look up to know that it was the Behemoth beast. This time, he didn''t dare to be tougher, just hit three thousand psionic energy, who can stand it! The angel of death swirled with four wings, and used exquisite swordsmanship to avoid the attack of the behemoth behemoth, slashed from the side with a sword, but made a clanging sound, and the back of the beast''s palm as the blade hit the behemoth behemoth seemed to cut the hardest. On the alloy of the metal, only a small incision was opened under a single blow, and the skin was barely cut without touching the bones. Green frowned secretly: "It seems that it is really difficult to kill this Behemoth without the blessing of divine power." But it is impossible for Green to waste precious crystals of divine power on such a worthless target. If this is a real Behemoth, he might consider it, but this Behemoth, although it looks the same, is essentially a transformation of Sihanu Lawrence. After killing it, there is a high probability that it will return to its human form, and it will not be worth the loss. The value of the Behemoth''s corpse and a human corpse is completely incomparable to the Necromancer. Then it depends on Silabel''s attitude. Although I didn''t see the process with my own eyes, Wood Slater has already taken away the body of the white dragon and was able to kill the white dragon Sisonawar in such a short time. There must be an extremely powerful killing move hidden, it depends on whether she is willing to use the killer move on this Behemoth beast. As for Silabel''s choice to sit on the sidelines, Green is not worried. Silabel is not that kind of stupid woman with no brains. The most important thing now is to deal with the Behemoth, not to deceive teammates. The behemoth that hit Beamon just now was just a warning from Silabel, telling Green not to paddle and show his real skills. Sure enough, Silabel was very satisfied when she saw the death angel collided with the Behemoth behemoth head-on, paying an arm to injure one of the beast''s paws, but she also saw that the angel of death was very happy. Cunning, after expressing his attitude, it immediately turned into a fight, and it was up to him whether he could kill this Behemoth in the end. Silabel took a deep look at the vigorous Angel of Death, and hesitated in her heart, what should I do! But she quickly dismissed the distracting thoughts in her heart: "No matter, this mysterious four-winged angel seems to be the enemy of the Loen Federation at present, you can leave him alone, and now the top priority is to destroy Sihanu Lawrence. Unexpectedly He actually integrated the bloodline of the Behemoth into his body, which is really a stupid and crazy choice, in order to quickly improve his strength, he gave up promotion to natural disaster, and his bloodline was polluted, and there is no hope." Silabel made up her mind while thinking. At the next moment, the figure flickered, rushed up and revolved around the Behemoth behemoth with the restraint of the angel of death, and the figure disappeared in a flash. After each appearance, the staff waved and released a half-meter-long hexagonal translucent light. screen. Green couldn''t see what Silabel was doing, but she moved very quickly. In less than half a minute, hundreds of hexagonal light curtains were arranged around the Behemoth beast, and then she squeaked, and the light suddenly appeared. , from those hexagonal light curtains, beams of light were shot out, reflecting each other to form a big net, and then with a click, the Behemoth was controlled in the big net made of this beam of light. Immediately, there was a sound of ''humming'' again, and the large net space intertwined by the beams of light solidified, as if frozen, forming an ice cube. Of course, this is not a real ice cube. The structure that looks like a crystal actually feels slightly cold. Green looked at it, and his scalp could not help tingling. This is the real high-level space magic, which directly blocks the space within a certain range, and all existences in it fall into stillness. However, before Green could finish expressing his emotions, he heard a ''click'' sound, and cracks appeared in the crystal-like space blockade. The muscles of the Behemoth behemoth inside swelled slightly, exerting all the strength of his whole body. Break free from the space blockade. Green swallowed a mouthful of saliva secretly, reminding himself in his heart that if there is another time when he encounters the Behemoth beast again, there is no need to stay away from this pervert. The Behemoth beast with the blood of the ancient beast **** is definitely a comparison, and like a dragon, the entire race is a comparison, this kind of abnormal physique and the terrifying power to break free from high-level space magic, if it is a real adult comparison The monster beast is definitely more powerful than this half-sling. With a loud noise ??, the Behemoth finally broke free, and the shattered space blockade crystals fell apart. However, the Behemoth that was freed from it was also uncomfortable. It broke through the crystal that blocked the space. He also knelt on the ground and shook his head vigorously. He seemed a little confused and almost fell to the ground. "This is ruthless!" Seeing the power of the space blockade, Green couldn''t help but be a little more apprehensive of Silabel. This woman with a somewhat abnormal personality has unfathomable talents and attainments in magic. "Hurry up and take action now!" Silabel suddenly shouted, her face flushed and she was slightly panting. It was obvious that the attack just now also caused a lot of burden on her. Green glanced from the corner of his eye and saw that Silabel didn''t seem to be in a good state. If he really had any vicious thoughts at this moment, it was the best opportunity to kill the Behemoth behemoth first, and then turn around and deal with Silabel. kills two birds with one stone, simply perfect! Do you want to start? #Second update, please subscribe and ask for tickets. In addition, some readers asked if the reward has been added, so it must be there! The results of this book are average, so don''t set it too high. The five thousand reward plus one chapter, please support me a lot. (end of this chapter) Chapter 300： Detonate a psionic bomb Chapter 300 Detonating a Psionic Bomb The answer is of course no! A fool will think this is an opportunity, or take Silabel as a fool. This seemingly open loophole is a trap at first sight. Green sneered in his heart, ignoring Silabel who was pretending to be weak. To be honest, this woman''s acting skills were still online, but she was no match for Green''s undercover agent beside her. Just now, Wood Slater received a magical message from Silabel and asked him to ambush in the past. In the event of an accident, Silabel would activate the magic scroll of space blockade to seal herself and the Angel of Death together. At this time, as long as Wood Slater stands up, he can easily kill or seal the angel of death imprisoned in space. Actually, Green was really tempted at this moment. After teaming up with Silabel to kill the Behemoth, he deliberately showed hostility to her and let her use the space blockade scroll. That is the real cocooning, when the avatar of Wood appears, can''t he do whatever he wants! However, after careful consideration, Green still dismissed this tempting idea, because the value of Silabel''s identity and connections is far more important than her own. After this time, Wood Slater and her also have a friendship to fight side by side. With the help of Silabel, he will definitely be able to contact the high-level officials of the Kingdom of Lorenzo, and obtain a lot of important intelligence and information that Green itself cannot know. So Green made a decisive decision, directly ignoring Silabel''s performance, and controlling the Angel of Death to quickly rush towards the Behemoth. Sihanu Lawrence''s transformation of the Behemoth Behemoth is indeed very weak at the moment in order to break free from the shackles of space, overdraw his life, and explode his strength. However, with the weakening of physical strength, the animal nature weakened somewhat, causing Sihanu Lawrence''s consciousness to regain the dominance of the body, and the state of transformation could not be maintained. The thick hair on the body subsided, and the huge His limbs have shrunk, causing him to have a tendency to become human again. "No! Damn it, has it reached the limit?" Sihanu Lawrence was anxious, if he lost Beamon''s transformation at this time, he would definitely die without a place to be buried. At this moment, Green and Silabel both saw the situation, and Silabel shouted "Quick!" In sync with her voice, the figure of the angel of death dashed forward rapidly, flapping its wings and flying towards the gradually shrinking Behemoth, and the remaining three arms and three long swords flashed here. Immediately, "Pfft! Pfft! Pfft!" came three sounds, penetrating Sihanu Lawrence, who had returned to his human form. Sihanu Lawrence was shocked and looked at the cold and expressionless metal mask of the Angel of Death holding the hilt of the sword in disbelief. However, at this time, an extremely dangerous premonition appeared in Green''s heart: "No! It''s a fraud, it shouldn''t be so simple. Where is the problem..." He didn''t have time to think about it, he completely followed his intuition, and immediately tried the best way. Quickly draw the sword and retreat. At the next moment, a violently fluctuating spiritual energy burst out from the ground, followed by a huge beam of light with a diameter of five meters breaking through the ground and rising into the sky! "It''s that psionic bomb!" Green suddenly reacted, and it was the people on the Golden Nightmare who detonated the psionic bomb that was going to ambush Silabel! I don''t know what the Loen people who controlled the battleship used to move the powerful psionic bomb to the place where they were fighting. "Hahaha! Die for me!" Sihanu Lawrence laughed wildly, his body with three blood holes inserted by the angel of death disappeared, leaving a white puppet on the ground. "Stupid magic props!" Green and Silabel saw the white doll and understood everything. Sihanu Lawrence saw that failure was inevitable, so he used a avatar in his busy schedule, directly replacing himself and the avatar. At the next moment, the real Sihanu Lawrence appeared in the rear camp of the rebels dragged with serious injuries... On the Golden Nightmare, the huge beam of light caused by the explosion of the psionic bomb shot up into the sky, and quickly spread to the surrounding area, tearing open the ground and obliterating everything. All organic matter is destroyed, turned into fly ash, and scattered everywhere. This is a real death threat, even if it is stronger than Silabel, if it is involved, it will definitely not survive. Green even controlled the Angel of Death to retreat quickly, and with the speed of the Angel of Death, quickly retreated to the outside of the explosion range. Originally, Green was not worried about Silabel. First, the strength of this woman is strong, and secondly, it is not difficult to see from her fighting style that she is very good at magic such as space, and it should be faster than Green. However, when Green escaped and looked back, she was surprised to find that Silabel hadn''t escaped yet. There seemed to be something wrong, which made her expression pained, and she half-kneeled in place. "It was the explosion of the psionic bomb that affected the surrounding space. Can Silabel be unable to use space magic? And the magic failed just now and was backlashed." Green immediately saw Silabel''s state, and two flashed in his mind at the same time Choice, to save or not to save? Green smiled secretly in his heart: "It seems that I finally have a chance to make a wave of goodwill!" But the Angel of Death who was on the spot didn''t make a move, instead, with a flash, he turned around and left, as if he didn''t see Silabel''s critical situation at all. Silabel didn''t expect the metal four-winged angel of unknown origin to save her. Although they had cooperated happily before, the premise was that there was a strong enemy of Behemoth. At this time, the Behemoth was repelled, and the basis for cooperation was gone, and they had to be on guard against each other. "This time it really capsized in the gutter. I didn''t expect that I would be killed by a bomb in the end, **** Loen people." Silabel thought desperately in her heart. In fact, her situation is not too bad. If there is no such psionic bomb, just give him ten breaths to recover, but now the hemispherical light curtain generated by the explosion of the psionic bomb is quickly covering it. . was about to face death, Silabel was not afraid, but calmed down, the corners of his mouth were slightly upturned, and he actually showed a very sweet and beautiful smile, then closed his eyes and waited for the end to come. At this moment, she thought of her childhood, when her parents were still there, and she was still a happy little girl. She thought of her magic enlightenment teacher, a somewhat fat, nervous but kind old woman with a top hat and a broom. She thought of the first time she cast a spell, the first time she made a potion, the first time she condensed a fireball, the first time she entered the spiritual world... The first time she met the Valkyrie Akalieus left behind in the spiritual world Afterimages At that time, she thought she was the heir of the Valkyrie, and she would definitely become a new Valkyrie who shines on countless planes in the future! But now... everything will end. Silabel''s rosy lips were squirming gently, and she muttered to herself: "What a pity! Then come here~~~ Dad, Mom, and Teacher Nikita, I''m here to find you. I''m sorry. Failed to kill all the Loen people to avenge you." Although it was a murmur, Silabel''s voice was not small, and as long as she was beside her, she could hear what she said. And at this moment, a portal suddenly opened from behind her, Green leaned out half of his body from inside, just in time to hear Silabel speak, which made him even more certain that Silabel was indeed abnormal. The Loen Federation is not a void world under its control. There are more than 400 million people in the main world alone. This countess actually wants to kill all the Loen people. How much hatred! Green complained in his heart, but his movements were not slow. He reached out and grabbed Silabel''s back collar and pulled it back. Silabel is still a girl in essence, her body with enormous strength is still only over 90 pounds, and she was dragged into the portal by Green. In the next moment, with a bang, the portal was destroyed, and only half a second later, the power of the psionic bomb swept through. The place where Silabel killed the white dragon before, because Green pulled Silabel out with too much force and could not control it well, the two collided with each other and fell into a rolling gourd. "I''m not dead!" Silabel blinked, looking around and finally falling on Wood Slater. At this time, Green''s main consciousness has returned to Baron Slater''s body, and he used the spirit call technique to establish a portal from the back of Silabel to the cemetery, and then from the cemetery to the current location. Because of the existence of the cemetery, Green''s evoking technique is not affected by the psionic bomb, so he can establish a stable transmission channel. On the surface, it seemed that Greene dragged Silabel here through the portal, but in reality, she passed through the cemetery. Fortunately, Silabel closed her eyes and waited to die, and did not notice the moment she passed through the cemetery, waiting for her to open her eyes. , has left the cemetery. "You saved me?" Silabel got up, looked at Green in amazement, and asked in disbelief. In that case, even if you came to pick her up, she was affected by the explosion of the psionic bomb. Wood Slater was not even a legendary rank, so how could he save her? The clear thinking Silabel just played cards so unreasonably. After she was rescued, the first thing she thought of was not the joy of the rest of her life and her gratitude to the benefactor, but her curiosity and doubt about Green''s way of saving her. Of course, she is not ungrateful, but she will not say it, and she will definitely find an opportunity to repay Green in the future. "I owe you a favor." Silabel said in a leisurely manner, although she was still curious about how Green saved her, but she knew that every magician had his own secrets, and it would be very unfriendly if the other party didn''t say that rashly asking. And according to her brain, Wood Slater is most likely the chess piece arranged by Princess Mulesina, another natural disaster in the Kingdom of Lorenzo, and it is not surprising that he has some powerful cards. (end of this chapter) Chapter 301： Anthrax Chapter 301 Anthrax After the battle, Silabel was a little depressed. Although he defeated the Behemoth, his failure to kill Siha Nulorens would undoubtedly bring some trouble to the next battle. What made her even more annoyed was that when she returned to the place where she killed the white dragon Sisonavar, she found that the body of the white dragon was gone! Silabel stomped her feet in anger, but she didn''t know that it was the savior who was standing next to her casually who stole her trophies, but put the account on the Loen people. After all, this Golden Nightmare belongs to the Ruen, there are not many opportunities to play tricks. "Let''s go!" Silabel adjusted her mood, ignoring the Golden Nightmare, and was about to take Green away from here. Green was stunned for a moment. He thought that Silabel would definitely capture this void battleship, but he didn''t expect Silabel to ignore it directly. Although Green didn''t ask, Silabel saw the doubts in his heart, snorted and even took the initiative to explain: "Wood..." Because he was rescued once by Green, Silabel''s attitude towards Wood Slater was obviously much closer. Instead of calling him ''Baron Slater'', he changed to calling him by his first name: "You must be careful when dealing with the Loen people in the future. The Loen people are very insidious and cunning. If you encounter an unreasonable situation, you must think of the worst possibility. , because that is often the truth. Green didn''t expect Silabel to say such careful and rational words, which obviously doesn''t fit her personality! Feeling Green''s eyes, Silabel glanced at him and said blankly: "Why do you look at me like this? Think I''m a crazy butcher? No matter what happens, I rush up to it? If that''s the case, I''d already be dead. I won''t live to this day at all." "Uh! It''s the subordinate''s abruptness." Green immediately lowered his head and retracted his gaze, while also sighing that women are indeed born actors. Silabel continued: "Don''t think that this Golden Nightmare is a good one, I dare say that this ship must be hiding some kind of huge danger that we can''t deal with. If we are greedy and want to take this ship, we will. Completely put yourself into a crisis of doom and gloom. The seemingly harmless benefits are actually deadly bait..." Having said that, Silabel lost her mind for a moment, and seemed to remember some past events that she did not want to recall. Obviously, these words she said were obtained at the price of some blood, a precious experience. In the next moment, Silabel took Green to use the spirit world shuttle without hesitation, and returned directly to the battlefield in the void world from the Golden Nightmare. And in the depths of the Golden Nightmare, this is the real bridge of the void ship, not the control center above which is used as bait. A majestic old man wearing a lieutenant general uniform of the Loen Federation stood in front of a big screen. Because of the violent psionic fluctuations generated by the previous psionic bomb explosion, the big screen has lost its live image, and finally it was fixed on a picture full of vertical flashes, and the figure of Silabel and the following people could barely be seen. The outstretched hand in the portal. The old man stared at the picture with his brows furrowed, as still as a statue. At this moment, a young officer pushed in the door from behind and stood at attention: "Report to Your Excellency, the decoy control center has not been attacked, and Silabel has left the Golden Nightmare." The old man''s brows furrowed deeper, he was silent for a moment, and sighed: "Sure enough, you didn''t take the bait? It seems that I still underestimated Silabel. This woman seems reckless, but she is actually very cunning. It''s really hard to deal with! By the way, How about Lawrence?" The young officer replied: "Major General Lawrence is not life-threatening, but he needs to rest for a few days." The old man nodded. He was very aware of Sihanu Lawrence''s strength, especially after turning into a Behemoth, he was almost invincible under natural disasters. He saw the entire battle process on the big screen. He was very impressed by the four-winged angel puppet with a mysterious origin, and he couldn''t help but start to wonder, who is it, who secretly shot, do you want to take the opportunity to fish in troubled waters? The old man snorted softly and murmured: "No matter who you are? Only a mouse who dares to hide in the dark, our Loen Federation is not so easy to take advantage of." After that, he waved his hand: "Let''s lift anchor and return! Notify the battle. Ministry, then proceed according to plan No. 1. Since the capture and killing of Silabel failed this time, lets go to war with dignity. No matter how rotten Lorenzo struggles, he cant escape the fate of failure. At the same time, Green was spiritualized again by Silabel and entered the spiritual world. Green looked behind him subconsciously, and saw a huge golden warship suspended in the colorful spiritual world. And not far behind this golden warship, there is a huge shadow looming, with a huge mouth that seems to be moving slowly, but is actually moving very quickly, swallowing it towards the Golden Nightmare. "That''s gangrene, one of the most dangerous creatures in the spiritual world!" Silabel also saw it, and then her spiritual sense passed over. At this time, they are all in the state of spiritual bodies, and it is very convenient to communicate, using spiritual thoughts instead of speaking. Green''s knowledge of the spiritual world is limited, and he doesn''t know what ''tumor'' is, but it can be rated as one of the most dangerous spiritual world creatures by Silabel. It can be seen that this thing is deadly to him and to Silabel. Danger. At this moment, Green also understands the wishful thinking of those Loen people. If Silabel covets the Golden Nightmare, he will definitely be trapped inside and swallowed by gangrene. But after thinking about it, something was wrong. Is it too high a price to pay for a warship of the artifact level that can traverse the void and the spiritual world just to kill Silabel alone? Or is it that Silabel has some unknown important value, or... the Loen Federation has already mastered a certain method of controlling gangrene, so there is no need to sacrifice the Golden Nightmare as a bait? Green''s mind flashed a lot of ideas for a moment, but unfortunately he had no way to confirm these ideas. Moreover, the speed of the spiritual world is extremely fast, and it is too late to think that he and Silabel have left the spiritual world, and their bodies have become entities again, arriving in the void world. The battle here has come to an end. Because Sihanu Lawrence returned with serious injuries, he immediately issued the order to retreat. In the past, the two sides had fought fiercely. The 6,000 kobold zombie army controlled by the kobold shaman lost more than half, and more than 2,000 soldiers fell on the rebel side. However, as long as the body of the kobold zombie is not too damaged, it is a little stitched and assembled, and the kobold shaman can be summoned again. The real loss in the end is only about three or four hundred. After the enemy retreated, because Green was not there, the kobold shaman as the commander did not order to pursue, but collected the corpses and loot of his companions on the spot, especially the constructed armor that Green had specially ordered before. Although most of the constructive armor was damaged after a fierce battle, it did not prevent Green from collecting these precious magic equipment. At that time, whether it was repaired by the factory in Langton City, or directly repaired with psionic power, it could be rebuilt. Make use of it. Of these two options, Green still prefers the former, after all, his current psionic balance is always stretched. At this moment, the first reinforcements from the rear base camp also felt it. This group of assault troops consisting of 2,000 transcendents and 4,000 knights quickly marched to the battlefield. They wanted to fight a battle, but they came in a hurry, but they didn''t even see the shadow of an enemy. In the forward camp, more than a dozen officers headed by the reinforcements stood on the fence and looked at the battlefield to the north. On the battlefield outside the fence, thousands of kobold zombies are like locusts, collecting all valuable loot in an orderly manner. The most abrupt one was a rickety old kobold standing on the shoulders of a six- or seven-meter-high clay golem, overlooking the entire battlefield with the attitude of a victor, while watching the enemy leave like a tidal wave. "This... what the **** is going on here? Where''s your commander? Sir Silabel?" A middle-aged colonel with the highest rank in the reinforcements grabbed a lieutenant colonel in the camp and asked eagerly. "Sir~~Sir!" The lieutenant colonel was only the original garrison of the northern province, and he was only a mid-level apprentice knight. This colonel is Silabel''s direct subordinate in the special bureau, a serious high-level official-level extraordinary person, at this moment, he is excited, his hands are like iron tongs, and the pained lieutenant colonel bared his teeth and grinned reluctantly: "Lord Earl leads Baron Slater. The lord was there just now, but suddenly disappeared..." Before the lieutenant colonel could finish speaking, violent psionic fluctuations appeared outside the fence, and then two figures appeared in a flash. Sirabel glanced at the battlefield and snorted softly: "Those rebels are running really fast!" This kind of result was expected when Sihanu Lawrence escaped, and Silabel was not a pity, and looked at the kobold zombies again and praised: "You are really lucky to be able to contract such a rare deal. Commander-type undead, you should cherish it in the future, don''t let him die, it would be a pity." Green smiled and nodded, seeing that Silabel didn''t mention the kobold zombies picking up the armor, knowing that she was acquiescing to the ownership of these spoils, after all, the soldiers under her command did not really participate in the war. But Green didn''t expect that Silabel said to her next: "Baron Slater, from now on, you can replace Lena as my adjutant!" Lena is the female knight with a high ponytail, the maid that Silabel grew up with since she was a child, and the adjutant after Silabel joined the special bureau. The reason why Greene should replace Lena is that she considers Lena. With the invasion of the Loen Federation, the combat level will be greatly improved. Lena is only a junior official knight. In this kind of battle, there may be a collision of legendary superhumans. The aftermath could kill her. (end of this chapter) Chapter 302： Anbu Assassination Squad (1) Chapter 302 Anbu Assassination Squad (1) Therefore, Silabel had long planned to let Lena return to the main world, but there was no candidate to replace her before. This time Green rescued her once, and showed enough strength to take over this position, which is both for Lena Protection, but also support for Green. For Silabel''s arrangement, Green was both surprised and delighted to become an earl''s adjutant, which is the dream position of many lower-level nobles! In the Kingdom of Lorenzo, the nobles belong to the same class in theory, but in reality they are virtually divided into two classes, the ''big nobility'' and the ''lower nobility''. Dukes, marquis, earls, directly entrusted to the king, have territories and legal armies. Viscounts, barons, and lords are more embarrassing. Most of them are knights by military merit. They were originally knights of kings or great nobles. Therefore, lower-level nobles such as viscounts and barons, becoming members of the royal family or the adjutants and secretaries of the great nobles have become a shortcut to promotion. Through the connections and resources of the great nobles, they can gain a higher platform to display their talents. Specifically in Green, you can really get in touch with the ruling class of Lorenzo Kingdom through the identity of Wood Slater, instead of sitting in a small third- and fourth-tier city like Langton City. And although Silabel has a personality flaw, she still treats her subordinates with great care, especially Greene accidentally rescued her once. "Yes! Lord Earl" Grinton first agreed, with a poker face and a dead fish eye on the surface, but he was quite happy in his heart. Of course, its not necessarily how much Silabel trusts him. Silabel guessed that Wood Slater might be a chess piece arranged by Princess Moulesina, and she herself was a trusted confidant promoted by Grand Duke Mora. Under such circumstances, keeping Green by his side was a form of surveillance. After the ?? order, Green was arranged to continue cleaning the battlefield below, and Silabel flashed back to the fence of the camp. Lena immediately stepped forward to talk to Silabel, the colonel who led the support force, and several other officers. Soon Lena''s face showed a look of shock and grievance. It should be that Silabel had already told Green to replace her as an adjutant. As a maid and adjutant who grew up together, she was very unhappy to let her leave Silabel. She couldn''t help but look at Green under the wall fiercely, just to meet those dead fish eyes without any emotional fluctuations. Her eyes seemed to be looking at another corpse, which made her feel nervous, she quickly looked away, and cursed inwardly: "Perverted! What kind of eyes are those, necromancers are perverted, why did the eldest miss choose such a person as an adjutant..." Thinking of this question subconsciously, as someone who knew Silabel very well, Lena herself had the answer, which made her weak for a while: "Yeah! Metamorphosis... Such a person doesn''t happen to be like the eldest lady~~ahah, it''s sympathy !" Lena peeked at Silabel, as if she was afraid that Silabel might notice what she was thinking. Half an hour later, Green took the kobold zombie army and the kobold shaman that had cleaned the battlefield back into the cemetery. Taking stock of the goods he received made him happy. In this battle, more than 1,700 pieces of armor were seized, enchanted weapons, and many other supplies. Coupled with the white dragon corpse that he picked up on the Golden Nightmare before, this time he made a lot of money, but he only paid 400 kobold zombies and a small crystal of divine power. The crystals of divine power are precious, but compared to these gains, they are quite worth it. At the same time, the troops that gathered from the base camp came to the second forward camp one after another. Now that the ?? army has been dispatched, it is impossible to go back in a slump. That would be too demoralizing. Besides, it took so long to repair it, which was almost enough. As a top student who graduated from the Kingdom Military Academy, although Silabel is the director of the Special Bureau, he is quite proficient in commanding the army, otherwise Grand Duke Mora would not have handed over the 40,000 most elite troops in the void world to her. So Silabel decisively ordered, the army continued to advance northward, Chen Sheng pursued, and looked for an opportunity to fight. Two days later, the former forward camp was 120 kilometers north. In the simple camp where the ?? Kingdom Army was stationed, in Silabel''s huge tent, on both sides of a wooden table covered with maps sat three division commanders, ten knight commanders, and six high-ranking officials of the special bureau. Sirabel sat at the end of the wooden table, his face was serious, and he glanced at everyone. Green was standing beside Silabel in a black special bureau major uniform. After ?? was confirmed to be Silabel''s adjutant, Baron Wood Slater transformed himself into a major of the Special Bureau. As we continued to move northward in the past two days, the weather became more severe and we encountered many difficulties. But the rebels didn''t look back, they just retreated northward, and they didn''t want a decisive battle at all. In fact, the rebels choice is to commit suicide slowly. If they go further north, it will only get colder and colder, and finally freeze to death in the desolate ice field. "Durrank, is there any special movement of the rebels?" Silabel looked at an officer of the special bureau with cold eyes, The officer named Duran is the chief officer in charge of the military situation. Because the rebels suddenly dispatched a large army last time, they didn''t notice it at all, which made Silabel very angry. Duran shook his head hastily, his heart was also bitter, he was not slack, it was the rebels who played their cards out of common sense. At this moment, a voice suddenly came from outside the tent: "Report! There is the latest information." Then a guard at the door walked in with a small envelope in his hand. Green, as an adjutant, immediately grabbed a few steps, took the envelope, turned around and handed it to Silabel. Silabel opened the envelope and glanced at it, and his face finally eased: "Very good! The rebels have finally stopped. It seems that they chose to fight us here." He stood up and found it on the map on the table. The location of the rebels: "It''s here, Falanc Town, an abandoned mining town..." The next step is to lay out the battle plan and various detailed countermeasures. Green is not good at these. He has not undergone regular military school training. At most, he has only touched some fur. He happened to be familiar with it here. He tried to learn more about platooning, which is very meaningful for him to command the undead troops to fight in the future. Silabel continued to arrange the combat tasks, which was clear and orderly, which made Green admirable: "I didn''t expect this woman to be not only a magician, but also a qualified commander-in-chief. If you can get her under my command, in the future Don''t worry about directing the battle." Green was thinking wildly, but he listened more and more carefully until the meeting was over, and everyone took the lead. Silabel looked at him again, and then took out a stack of thick documents beside him and handed it to Green: "You Look at these." "Yes! Your Excellency." Green took the document in good order and looked down. Silabel continued: "This is the information sent back by the insider I arranged in the rebel army, confirming that Sihanu Lawrence was seriously injured and is currently recuperating in the rebel camp in Falanc Town." Green listened, and quickly read the document in his hand, then raised his head and said, "Your Excellency wants me to assassinate the seriously wounded Sihanu Lawrence? To cooperate with the frontal attack of the army?" Silabel shook his head and said: "You are my adjutant and a talent I am optimistic about. This kind of assassination mission is carried out by a special Anbu assassination team in the kingdom. I need you to receive them, give necessary help, and confirm the final result." After listening, Green breathed a sigh of relief. Although Sihanu Lawrence was seriously injured, he sneaked into the enemy''s heavily guarded camp to assassinate the enemy''s commander-in-chief. This kind of mission was almost a mortal mission. Even if it was successful, It is also difficult to escape. As for asking Green to respond, it was only to confirm the outcome of the battle and whether the assassination was successful. Then Silabel took out a few pages of documents and handed them over: "This is the defense map of the rebel camp and some information, wait for you to hand it over to the assassins in Anbu, remember, when they finish reading, you burn it yourself. " "Understood!" Green agreed, he knew this was to protect the insider who had penetrated into the rebels. After that, Silabel took the trouble to explain some details before letting Green go to the appointed place outside the camp to meet the assassination team of Anbu. Green got out of the tent, went to the logistics department to pick up some necessary things, and then left the camp alone. It snowed again at this time, and the icy cold wind hit everything on the earth. Green braved the wind and snow, walked out of the gate of the camp, immediately summoned the clay golem, jumped on top of the clay golem, stepped on the deep snow and disappeared into the wilderness. More than ten miles away from the Kingdoms army camp, this is a virgin forest, with trees that have grown for hundreds of years, and several people hug each other as they change. Green and the Anbu Assassination Squad agreed to meet in a huge tree hole. This is a coniferous pine with a diameter of more than ten meters and a height of more than twenty meters. The part of the trunk close to the ground has decayed. Over the years, a huge tree hole with an area of ??hundreds of square meters has been formed. Legend has it that the kingdom of Lorenzo occupied this tree. Before the Void World, there was even a frost two-headed giant nearly ten meters high in this tree hole. The clay golem was not slow in rushing through the snow, and soon reached the outside of the woods, and immediately locked in a murderous intent, which made Green''s heart shudder, and a magic shield immediately appeared in front of him. Then his eyes turned to the source of the killing intent, but he didn''t find any traces of people, which made him frown and activate the eyes of spiritual vision. Only then did he see a figure in black tights squatting on the tree, with both hands Holding a huge sniper crossbow engraved with magic runes, he aimed at Green with cold eyes. "The shooter of the Assassination Squad, codenamed Black Snake!" Green''s mind immediately showed the members of the Anbu Assassination Squad. There are only three people in the entire assassination team. The leader is named Raven. His ability is unknown and very mysterious. One of the team members is Black Snake, and the other is Backstab, a Shadow Assassin. Please subscribe! Ask for a ticket! (end of this chapter) Chapter 303： Anbu Assassination Squad (2) Chapter 303 Anbu Assassination Squad (2) "I am the adjutant of Sir Silabel, and I have been ordered to come to meet you." Green unfolded his magic shield and stared at the black snake in the spirit state on the tree with his eyes of spiritual vision, with a hint of warning flashing in his eyes. For these killers from Anbu, Green can''t talk about favoring or disliking them. In the final analysis, these people are just sad tools for murder. In order to complete the task, they can give everything, including their own lives. didn''t seem to expect that Green would be able to easily find his position and see through his spiritual body state. Black Snake let out a snort and lowered his sniper crossbow. Being able to become Silabel''s adjutant, even if not a noble, is Silabel''s confidant. This kind of character is not something he can offend, unless... he can kill each other silently. Although there are many lunatics and psychopaths among the killers in Anbu, it does not mean that they are fools. It is obvious that Green''s strength is not weak, and his background is deep. Even if you don''t make friends, don''t offend. At the same time, there was a roar of crows from the tree hole, followed by a few black crows that were obviously larger than normal crows and landed on the branches of the nearby trees, blinking their scarlet eyes. , looked down at Green. Green learned from the data that this is the leader of the assassination team, the top assassin codenamed Raven. No one has seen his true face, only that he can transform into a crow, and he does not know which of these crows is his real body. At almost the same time, behind Greene, a black shadow swayed, and a figure quietly emerged, sneaking closer behind Greene. However, at the next moment, a sharp thorn suddenly pierced out from under the shadow, instantly piercing the shadow, and directly knocking it away. There was a muffled groan in the air, and more than ten meters away, an ugly young man with a short-blade dagger and wearing a gray tights appeared. He stared at Green who slowly turned around with a very bad expression, and a bloodstain was drawn on his shoulder. , obviously just ate a boring loss. "Backstab, are you provoking my bottom line? Or are you going to betray the kingdom?" Green still had a poker face and said in a cold tone. In fact, he was able to discover just now that the shadow assassin also used the undead devil vine. Before fighting with the rebels, Green released the undead devil vine and did not take it back. He has been hiding and cruising underground, constantly scanning the surrounding situation through psychic reaction imaging. "Huh! It doesn''t matter if I betray you or not." The shadow assassin codenamed Backstab said grimly, his voice hoarse and low, but although his mouth was stubborn, his eyes had moved away from Green''s body. At this time, a raven called ''quack'' twice and said in a sharp and strange voice: "Are you the one sent by Sir Silabel to meet us? Well, stop talking nonsense, our mission goals and What about intelligence information?" Green directly dropped a backpack: "Here is all the intelligence information, and some basic materials. You are all experts on how to act, and I will not point fingers. The only requirement of Lord Silabel is the leader of the rebels before the decisive battle. must die!" After Green finished speaking, a translucent figure emerged from a raven, like a ghost, but something different. Green, as a necromancer, can feel that this person''s extraordinary ability should belong to the necromancer, but it is impossible to determine the specific occupation. "Is this the real body of the raven?" Green had a flash in his heart, but shook his head secretly: "It may not be true, how can such a person show his true face when performing tasks?" The figure came to the backpack that Green had left behind. He didn''t reach out to pick it up, but just glanced at it, and the backpack automatically floated up, and the contents inside flew out the same. The ?? figure looked at it a little and nodded to Green: "Yes, the information is very complete, then leave it to us." Green waited for a while, seeing that the other party didn''t ask for any other supplies or tools, he didn''t talk too much, he controlled the clay golem, turned around and walked out of the woods. Just after Green turned around, the black snake, who was crouching on the tree, aimed the sniper crossbow at Green again. But at this moment, he saw two magic circles of four circles appearing on the left and right sides of Green, from which sharp bone spears were drilled, floating back and forth, ready to go. Suddenly a threat of death enveloped Black''s heart, making him feel that as long as the other party had a thought, those bone spears could instantly penetrate him dozens of times. Black Snake hurriedly lowered his sniper crossbow and couldn''t help taking a deep breath: "This person is so strong! Could it be a legendary level? But how could a legendary level become someone else''s adjutant? Even if that person is Silabel, it''s impossible!" No matter what the opponent thinks, after Green felt the opponent put down the sniper crossbow, he also withdrew the magic circle of the bone spear array, and the clay golem disappeared into the snow with great strides. Until Green and the Clay Goblin were completely invisible, the three members of the assassination team gathered together, and Black Snake was the first to say: "Boss, that person just now is not simple, even if it is not legendary, there are almost too few." "Hmph, even if it''s a legend, it''s not like we haven''t killed it." The shadow assassin codenamed Backstab said coldly, still rebellious, with murderous intent flashing in his eyes. "Backstab, I advise you to put away those dangerous thoughts." The raven warned in a sharp voice: "The person just now was Lord Silabel''s adjutant, not us who can only hide in the gutter and mice can provoke them. Yes, I advise you to stay away from him, if you don''t want to die." Backstab didn''t speak, but his eyes flashed with perverted stubbornness, as if the failure of the sneak attack just now was Green''s humiliation to him. Raven could see it, of course, and shook his head helplessly: "Damn, why is there another lunatic who doesn''t listen to the team? Do you need to change another group of teammates?" In the tent in the camp, Silabel leaned against the soft sheepskin blanket and stared at the top of the tent with interest. "Wood Slater, I wonder if he can handle those **** and perverts from Anbu?" Silabel said to himself: "There should be no problem, the Necromancer himself is not a normal person, and that guy''s body has already begun. Lich turned into a monster, and I can feel that the necromantic energy is eroding his body. As a noble without children, he is really unscrupulous! The decline of the family and the bleak future seems to have driven him to a desperate situation." Silabel turned the magic wand on his fingertips, while he was very bored and made up many situations in which Green encountered the assassination team. Until a small portal suddenly cracked open in front of her, an envelope was thrown out from it, and then the portal shrank and disappeared. With a thought, Silabel held up the envelope and opened the letterhead with invisible mental power, and soon the originally relaxed expression quickly turned gloomy. A flame spewed from the palm of his hand and burned the new lottery, Silabel subconsciously looked in the direction of the capital: "Sure enough, dragging His Royal Highness and spending me again, the minions of those Loen people can''t sit still. Is that right? But that''s fine, let you guys go make trouble first. If not, how would I know who would be eager to throw themselves into the arms of the Loen Federation? Hmph, I''ll let you know, the end of the game. " Sirabel''s eyes were full of uncontrollable murderous intent. Two days later, Green received a notice from the raven and decided to act this evening. Green, who is in charge of responding to the assassination team, also walks with them, but he does not need to enter the rebel camp, as long as he is in charge of responding outside and confirming the results. After dark, Green came to the woods where they met last time, but did not see the backstab and the black snake, only a raven was waiting there. Green didn''t ask much, and followed the raven to the town of Falanc, where the rebel camp was located. There was no communication throughout the whole process. Until reaching the pick-up location, Green didn''t see the three people in the assassination team, and even met him after arriving. The raven that got up also flew away. Green waited patiently, watching the dim lights of the rebel camp in the distance. About an hour later, there was a sudden commotion at the rebel camp. This lifted Green''s spirits, and frowned slightly and looked over: "Assassination team exposed!" Immediately followed by a rapid explosion, and then a pillar of fire rising into the sky Until more than ten minutes, the rebel camp gradually became quiet. Green didn''t know what was going on. Whether the assassination was a success or a failure, and the three Anbu dead or alive? Now he can only wait patiently, until half an hour later, in the other direction, there are a few crows chirping suddenly. At the same time, Green turned his head to look, he felt a faint psionic fluctuation in that direction. After waiting for a while, there were more crows calling. I saw the shadows swaying, and a few crows flew over, but there were no backstabs and black snakes behind. Green frowned and stared at the crows with a wary eye. He almost concluded that the two Anbu were dead. The leader of the assassination team, codenamed Raven, has been kept secret, and only a few larger ravens appeared, but Green kept his eye on it and counted the number of ravens. There are two more ravens returning here than before, and the two extra ravens are probably inseparable from the two dark troops who have not returned. Seemingly aware of Green''s alert, the ravens stopped far away, and then a figure emerged from one of them, with a **** head in his hand, and threw it in front of Green with a hoarse tone. said: "This is the head of Sihanu Lawrence, the mission is complete, please confirm." Green glanced at the head quickly and confirmed it with the eyes of spiritual vision. This is indeed the head of Sihanu Lawrence, and even in this head there is still the soul of Sihanu Lawrence. Because of the erosion of the bloodline of the Behemoth giant beast, his soul has been alienated, half-human. Half-beast, twisted horror. # Two more delivered, please subscribe! (end of this chapter) Chapter 304： dracolich Chapter 304 Dragon Lich Green took the head, looked at the raven for a few moments, and was silent for a moment before asking, "Why didn''t you take away the soul? The value of a legendary powerhouse''s soul to the undead supernatural beings. You and I both understand." There seemed to be a smile on the somewhat blurred face of the raven: "Your Excellency, Baron, this is a gift from me, I believe it will be of some use to your Excellency, I just hope that your Excellency will not mention ''black snake'' and ''Backstab'' situation." Green''s face was expressionless, but doubts arose in his heart. It was obvious that the two Anbu assassins died inexplicably, but what did Raven mean by clarifying this matter? Without Raven''s remarks, Green may have some doubts, but most likely he won''t talk too much. Besides, it is difficult for outsiders to intervene in Anbu''s affairs. Even if Silabel is not on a mission, it is difficult to order Anbu''s assassination team. The crow didn''t give Green a chance to ask again. After saying that, the figure flashed and retracted into the crow''s body, and several crows flew away together. Green watched those crows disappear into the snow, and sneered in his heart: "Which way is this? It said that I should not tell Silabel, but I''m afraid it is to remind me that I must tell Silabel! Is this the case? The person is a spy of Loen. This is a trap, revealed on purpose, to lure Silabel into the urn? No... No, this is not the style of the Loen people. Or it was the arrangement of a big figure in the Lorenzo Kingdom, planning to What are you doing with Silabel?" Green didn''t have any clues after thinking about it, and he simply didn''t think about it. When he returned to the camp, he would report the situation directly, and let Silabel go to be suspicious. After he made up his mind, Green looked at the head in his hand again. With the movement of his mind, a sudden suction force caused Sihanu Lawrence''s soul to be sucked into the kingdom of nightmares. With the entry of more souls, the Nightmare Kingdom actually expanded a little more than before. This is also what Green discovered recently. The size of the Nightmare Kingdom is not static, but increases and shrinks with the number of souls in it, especially When a powerful soul enters it, it will greatly increase the area of ??the space world. This was also discovered the last time Grimm removed Frio and Ariotega from the Nightmare world and turned them into Liches. After the two legendary souls were removed, the area of ??Nightmare Realm was obviously smaller, which made him realize the relationship. This time, Green put Sihanu Lawrence''s soul into the nightmare world just to make up for some of the losses last time, and next he plans to remove the ghost green dragon Hier Moretti, using the previously obtained The White Dragon''s corpse transforms it into a dracolich, which will shrink the Nightmare Realm even further, forcing him to collect more souls. In the recent battle, after Green returned from the Golden Nightmare, he did not return to the No. 2 forward camp. On the surface, he was waiting for the kobold zombies to clean up the battlefield, but in fact he was also collecting the souls of the soldiers who died on the battlefield. Green''s actions are not concealed either. As a necromancer, collecting corpses and souls is just a routine operation. Soldiers, souls that have not yet dissipated are all included in the realm of nightmares, just to make up for the lost space of Frank and Ariotega leaving. Half an hour later, Green brought Sihanu Lawrence''s head back to the camp and handed it over to Silabel. In the big tent, Silabel glanced at the distorted head, and immediately confirmed that it was Sihanu Lawrence himself, but he did not show any joy, but a flame ignited in his hand, and suddenly swallowed the head, and in a blink of an eye Burned to fly ash, then looked at Green: "This time you are acting with that assassination team, is there anything unusual?" Green was a little surprised. He originally planned to find an opportunity to talk about the raven''s situation, but he didn''t expect that Silabel would take the initiative to mention it, and it seemed that he knew something. At this moment, Green even wondered if this was a trick they co-operated with him, and it was a further test against him. But he quickly dismissed this idea. According to his feeling, Silabel and the raven were definitely not the same way. Even if they were not enemies, they were definitely not friends. Green immediately recounted all the situations he had seen without hesitation. There was no personal sense or judgment involved in it, and it was an attitude of seeking truth from facts. Sirabell silently listened to him finish his words, fell into silence, seemed to have thought of something, and frowned gradually. Green didn''t ask any more questions, and quietly withdrew. He didn''t care what Silabel was worried about. No matter what the origin of the raven is, it will not affect Green''s next plan. Seeing that the rebels have nowhere to retreat, a decisive battle is inevitable. At this time, as a hero deliberately created by the Loen Federation, the death of Sihanu Lawrence, a banner figure among the rebels in the northern province, will inevitably cause a devastating blow to the morale of the rebels. In this case, there is no suspense of victory or defeat, and what Green needs to do is to follow the Royal Army to harvest the souls, corpses and equipment of those rebels. In a war, there will be heavy casualties. According to the current strategy of Silabel, he even wanted to use this war in the northern province to kill a hundred people and deter the rebels and mobs in other places, so tens of thousands of rebels would not survive too much in the end. And these will become Grimm''s trophies, the soul will become the material for the growth of the Nightmare Kingdom, and the corpse will be collected by Grimm into the cemetery, which can not only generate a large amount of necromancy, but also be used as a material for making zombies and skeletons, and then there are The equipment and materials that the Loen Federation supported to the rebels. The next day, before dawn, the entire kingdom army camp began to make a commotion, boiling water for cooking, preparing armour, eager to launch a decisive battle against the rebels. At this time, the news of the assassination of the seriously injured Sihanu Lawrence in the rebel camp had spread. Everyone was shocked by this incredible result, followed by fear and commotion. Many rebel soldiers, and even some officers, felt pessimistic in their hearts even if they didn''t say it. Big men as strong as Sihanu Lawrence were beheaded by the kingdom''s assassins, is the rebellion really hopeless? Are they doomed to fail? Really can''t change fate? Countless questions have shaken everyone''s determination. This army is no longer an uprising army united to overthrow the tyrannical rule of Lorenzo Kingdom. There are some active people who have already started to think about the way back. If this rebellion fails, what should we do next? Especially the high-level members of the rebel army, know the existence of the Loen Federation, and also understand that this is just a void world. Even if this rebellion fails, as long as you hold the Loen people''s thighs tightly, there will be a steady stream of aid, weapons, gold pounds, supplies... until the kingdom of Lorenzo is completely overthrown. But these people are a minority after all, most of the rebels are ignorant ordinary natives, and their hearts are full of despair and fear after the death of Sihanu Lawrence. In the face of this situation, even the people who were placed in the rebel army by the Loen Federation were unexpected, and couldn''t help but feel a little confused, and immediately contacted the headquarters to ask for the next steps. I have to admit that the efficiency of the Loen people is very high. If the same situation is placed in the Kingdom of Lorenzo, at least the relevant person in charge will get back to work tomorrow to get feedback, and the Loen Federation will get it in less than an hour. Order, if you give them some time, even if it is two or three days, there is hope to get back together. It''s a pity that Silabel, who knows how fast his soldiers are, didn''t give him a chance at all. Just less than an hour after the rebels received the feedback from the Loen Federation, the army under Silabel had already arrived aggressively... Meanwhile, in the cemetery. Green''s main consciousness has been taken back, and the Void World will be handed over to Wood Slater for his own disposal. Green stayed up all night yesterday. After nearly ten hours of fighting, the dracolich prototype made from the corpse of a white dragon and the soul of a green dragon finally appeared in front of him. At this moment, this dracolich has completely lost the appearance of the original white dragon. It has been transformed by undead magic and injected with a lot of psionic energy. Together with the soul of the green dragon, the two fuse together to make the body of the white dragon and the soul of the green dragon both. An unknown alienation has occurred. Originally, it was almost impossible for Green to succeed in such a mess. I have never heard of anyone integrating the soul of the green dragon into the body of the white dragon. The two are mutually exclusive. Even if they are dead, it is impossible to merge. At most, you can make a different zombie dragon, but it is impossible to become a more powerful dracolich. Lich, as a high-level undead, cannot be created casually, it must be a high degree of fusion of body and soul. At this time, the value of the golden finger of the cemetery is reflected. Facing the impossible, what Green has to do is krypton gold, smashing down a lot of psychic energy, and smashing out a dragon lich. Seeing the psionic energy falling down like a waterfall, even though Green had been mentally prepared, he couldn''t help but feel a pain in the flesh. The whole [14500] psionic energy was smashed into it in a moment, which was almost comparable to the time when the flame angel was restored to the archangel rank. The psionic energy accumulated these days, as well as the last battle against the rebels'' sneak attack, and the battle in the Golden Nightmare, the accumulated psionic energy has been consumed by nine out of ten. This made Green, who had just spent a few days in abundance, return to the pre-liberation night again. However, the price paid was worth it. On the square in front of the town center in the cemetery, a huge gray-black monster curled up and lay on the ground. The dragonlich''s body did not become dry and rotten because of the undead, but a bit more metallic luster. Under the dragon scales as large as the palms, the muscles were bulging and powerful, and the whole body exuded death aura, as the huge dragon head raised high. , let out a high-pitched dragon roar, the dragon''s mighty burst mixed with dead energy, and the huge dragon wings stretched out to both sides, making this dragon lich''s might reach its peak. (end of this chapter) Chapter 305： 311 Catfish Effect Chapter 305 311 Catfish Effect Accompanied by the recovery of the dracolich Hiermoretti, the dragon roared long and with a pair of wings, it suddenly rose into the sky, and the body of the unfolded dragon was nearly fifty meters long! Fifty meters! This is already the entry-level size of an adult dragon, and even some smaller white dragons and black dragons are less than fifty meters long. Hil Moretti flew around the cemetery comfortably and was very satisfied with this new body. Although she used to be a female green dragon, after she died and became a ghost dragon, she no longer had a gender in the strict sense. , and the dragons have their own standards for beauty and ugliness. Obviously, the body of this dracolich is very in line with the aesthetics of the dragon, which makes Hil Moretti very happy, and finally broke free, left the nightmare kingdom, and has a new Body. What''s more important is that unlike Frio and Ariotega, his strength dropped a lot after being transformed into a lich, and Hilmoretti became a dracolich, not only did not become weaker, but became stronger. Green called up the dracolich''s attribute bar: Dragon Lich Hill Moretti, Level [lv9], Combat Strength [6100] Combat strength of more than 5,000 is already a legendary high-level, equivalent to the strength of an ordinary adult dragon. This is the second legendary high-level combat power that Green has obtained after the Death Angel clone. So far, the number of legendary superhumans under Green''s command has reached six. As long as such strength is not against the powerhouses of natural disaster level, no matter where they are, they are enough to dominate one side. It is a pity that with Green''s clone of a phylactery becoming Silabel''s adjutant, he was able to come into contact with more and more classified information, which gave him a deeper understanding of the world. There are three natural disaster grades in the Kingdom of Lorenzo alone. The strong, there are four in the Loen Federation. After the expansion of Green''s strength, he can still maintain a normal mind and not get carried away. After dealing with the matter in the cemetery, Green turned his attention to the Nightmare Country. The soul of Sihanu Lawrence that he had obtained before was thrown into the Nightmare Realm by him. The young legendary powerhouse from the Loen Federation immediately had a soul state and manifested his body again, but his mental state was still in a daze. In the ignorance, the memory after death is fragmented, and it takes a long time to recover. At this time, most of the Nightmare Realm was deserted, except for a temple castle and some emerging villages and towns in the center. Because the soul of Sihanu Lawrence is special, Green deliberately sent it to a relatively remote place, and imagined a stone prison to imprison him in it. Because of his confused memory, Sihanu Lawrence didn''t think there was anything wrong with being locked up, but just stood there, dumbfounded, very slow. Until Green appeared outside the stone prison, it actually stimulated him. The original expression was dull and suddenly became hideous. Because of the erosion of Beamon''s bloodline, some alienated souls became more unstable. I saw Sihanu Lawrence''s spiritual body shaking violently, then rapidly expanding, turning into a Behemoth beast, roaring furiously, and waving the beast''s paws with long sharp claws at Green''s place. Shoot in the direction. Although Green did not appear physically at this time, Sihanu Lawrence was able to sense the fluctuations in his soul, and immediately recognized that this was the enemy who had fought against him. With a fierce roar, Green was taken aback by the sudden attack, and subconsciously dodged backwards, and at the same time, his thoughts turned to strengthen the stone prison. At the next moment, there was a loud bang, and the transformed Behemoth slapped the railing in front of it with a rock. If it is an ordinary stone pillar, it will definitely be broken if you shoot it up. But this is the nightmare space, there is no absolute logic, everything respects Green''s will. Green has just reinforced this stone prison, so no matter how powerful the attack of the Behemoth Behemoth is, it cannot destroy the stone prison where he is imprisoned. "Boom~Boom~Boom~" The Behemoth Behemoth did not believe in evil, and waved its palms angrily, attacking the stone prison fiercely, but it did not move at all. Even so, Green looked at the Behemoth Behemoth, and he was very vigilant, because just now, he did not expect that the stone prison that had been reinforced once was actually cracked by the brute force of the Behemoth Behemoth! Although these cracks are very small, even if the Behemoth behemoth hits a hundred times, the stone pillars will not be interrupted, but the Behemoth Behemoth can break the laws of the Nightmare Kingdom and damage the things he deliberately reinforced and cannot be damaged, but it is An indisputable fact. This made Green''s heart shudder. It seems that the characteristics and laws of the Nightmare Kingdom are not absolute. As long as the force of change is strong enough, the laws can be broken. In the next moment, Green''s mind turned and began to control the shrinking of the stone prison. Although the Behemoth Behemoth can cause slight damage to the laws of the Nightmare Kingdom, it is still unable to break free from this stone prison. Facing the shrinking and squeezing of the stone prison, the Behemoth Behemoth has no choice but to struggle hard. , but to no avail, the life was constantly squeezed. Finally, with a bang, it could no longer maintain the entity, and it turned into a spiritual body again, condensing into a small ball. Green dispersed the stone prison, took out the khaki ball, and a new idea emerged in his heart. Since he manifested the Templar Castle in the Kingdom of Nightmare, and constantly sending new souls, the Kingdom of Nightmare is thriving. But through the appearance of Green, he found some not-so-good trends. These people living in the realm of nightmares are a little too comfortable. There is no need to worry about food and clothing, no poverty, no hunger. However, this perfect life is like a pool of stagnant water, making people slack, gradually numb, and slowly degenerate. So Green decided to stir up the stagnant water, and the best way was to add a ''catfish'' to it, creating a catfish effect. Originally, Green had no clue. It happened that the appearance of this Behemoth behemoth, and the souls of some orcs who died in the last battle also entered the Nightmare Realm, which happened to be gathered together, and this Beamon behemoth was added to build an orc. stronghold. Green did what he thought of, and immediately built an orc stronghold with a rough architectural style on the edge of the nightmare country according to the impression in his memory. This place is obviously much simpler than the Templar Castle, but it has all the functional buildings, and there is a Behemoth behemoth in the town. The three legendary powerhouses from the Templar Castle have all left, and the orcs should guard this new stronghold. no problem. Of course, Green also limited the range of activities of the Behemoth Behemoth, otherwise, let this guy rush to the Castle of the Templar and destroy it, and no one can stop it. Green looked down and watched everything that happened in the Nightmare Kingdom from the perspective of God, and gathered all the non-human beings near the stronghold. Because I didn''t think about it before, after throwing the souls of the orcs into the kingdom of nightmares, many strange orcs appeared near the human villages and castles, which immediately caused panic, and even alarmed the castle, dispatched several Griffin knights, ready to kill the invasion of heterogeneity. Fortunately, Green found out in time and prevented this slaughter. Even so, dozens of orcs were killed. Fortunately, in the realm of nightmares, as long as the true spirit is immortal, it can be resurrected after death, and it is not a big problem. But this turmoil stimulated the humans near the Templar Castle, and there were many rumors, such as the invasion of the outer gods, and the orcs were the servants of the outer gods. The great majesty is fighting against the outer gods, and these orcs who have invaded the kingdom of God need to be dealt with by the servants of the gods. There are also legends that the orcs who suddenly appeared are the believers of the ancient devils, who came here to pollute the kingdom of God and must be destroyed... There are all kinds of rumors and legends, but the point to be expressed without exception is that the orcs must die! In this tone, the originally sloppy atmosphere in Nightmare Realm immediately became tense. Green also passed these changes and had an idea to build an orc stronghold to oppose the human temple castle. The two sides fought and stimulated each other, which could not only speed up the improvement of strength, but also make the soul belief in the kingdom of nightmares more pious. Especially the latter, Green had a deeper experience. Just when the orcs appeared in the Nightmare Realm, he could clearly feel that the power of faith in return was more and more devout. These are changes that Green likes to see, and with the emergence of the orc stronghold, the two sides will have fierce conflicts, and the changes will be more prominent. At present, the strength of the human side is dominant, because the area of ??the Nightmare Kingdom is not large, and the human side also has a high-mobility flying unit such as the Griffin Knight, and soon found a very abrupt orc stronghold, with the information transmitted back , the human sanctuary shakes. In the face of the crisis, as the three legendary powerhouses who were originally in charge of managing the castle left one after another, the Human Sanctuary fell into a short-lived chaos. In this case, the church headed by Elsa, Shelly, and Roddick quickly stood out and mastered the rights of the Templar Castle. Of course, Green''s operations were also indispensable in secret. For example, the twelve formal-level high-level Griffin knights of the Griffin Squad, under Green''s guidance, directly joined the church, completed the integration of power, and began to fight fiercely. As for the beastman stronghold, because the most powerful Behemoth is in a state of beastly domination, it does not have much reason and cannot become the leader. The other orcs disagreed with each other. There were only a small number of people, only 700 people. They were automatically divided into more than ten tribes according to their races. This situation is not surprising for Green, after all, without a strong leader, it is difficult to unify the orcs of different races. As for the solution, Green doesn''t have a solution for the time being. Anyway, he can''t die in the Nightmare Kingdom. He simply let them fight each other, and finally the fittest were eliminated, and a leader was decided. Next, Greene will also add some more orc souls to supplement it, so that the strength of the orc stronghold and the human temple can be kept as balanced as possible, and only when they are evenly matched can their potential be stimulated. (end of this chapter) Chapter 306： Constructed Armor Skeleton Chapter 306 Armored Skeleton Soldiers In the Void World, the icy town of Frank, the rebel camp is in chaos. The ?? kingdom''s counter-insurgent army has come to the outside of the main camp, and started to form a formation. In Frank Town, because of the death of Sihanu Lawrence, the rebels split into several factions, who did not listen to each other, and even fought for supplies and military salaries. People''s hearts are scattered and morale is low. In the face of this situation, those inside the Loen Federation who broke into the rebels are unable to return to the sky. They can only try their best to control their troops, prepare to retreat, and preserve their strength. At this time, Silabel led the army to step on the night and arrived. Although he tried to keep quiet as much as possible, the movement of the tens of thousands of troops quickly alerted the rebels, so Silabel did not plan to make a covert surprise attack. No matter whether the enemy found it or not, he would launch an attack when everything was ready. With the dawn of the sunrise, the sun''s rays illuminate the icy northern province. The desolate and whimpering horn resounded through the sky, and after three horns, the cannon roared furiously. In the roar of cannons, the town of Frank, which was not too big, was shrouded in the fear of death. The rebels, who have no intention of fighting, can''t organize a decent defense at all, and they are busy snatching materials and preparing to run away. It is conceivable that this can no longer be called a battle, it is an armed parade and a brutal massacre... The outcome of the war was doomed from the very beginning. The rebels failed, the kingdom army was victorious, and the rebellion in the northern province was successfully suppressed. In this battle alone, more than 30,000 rebels were killed, and other rebels were killed. Escaped without a single prisoner. Silabel''s butcher''s name once again shook the entire kingdom. She lost Sihanu Lawrence''s restraint in the battle. Silabel rose directly into the air, commanding a high, magic bombing, the destructive power that she burst out alone, Almost comparable to a battle airship fleet newly equipped by the Loen Federation... After nine o''clock in the morning, the battle was over, and the entire town of Frank had been razed to the ground. In the former town hall of Frank Town, which was also the original site of the rebels'' headquarters, soldiers of the Royal Army carried over the corpses one by one, which had been piled up into a hill. There are more than 30,000 corpses, and their equipment and weapons have been cleaned up. The blood in the cold wind has frozen into a red ice surface, which is particularly dazzling in the sun. Green followed behind Silabel, stepping on the cold and hard ice surface, and came to the side of the huge pile of corpses. Silabel glanced at it and said lightly: "Wood, you should take these souls, otherwise it will be wasted when they are frozen." Green immediately thanked him, and stepped forward to use undead magic to gather souls, but in fact these souls were imported into the kingdom of nightmares by him. This time, more than half of the souls were orcs who had been fooled into joining the rebel army, and the other half were the troops left behind by humans. And the real core elite forces in the rebel army, as early as the first time the war started, fled along the secret road, dispersed into small groups, or left the northern province directly, or hid in the ice field further north, waiting for the opportunity, Kill it again. Before Greene was still figuring out how to find an excuse to take down the souls of these fallen rebels, now Silabel is going with the flow, which makes him relieved. As for the corpses of the rebels, Silabel is also useful, but no matter what. It didn''t fall on Green''s head. Green was quite satisfied with this result, and did not continue to fight for it. He gathered the remaining souls in the vicinity and in the corpse as quickly as possible and immediately retreated. Silabel waited for a while, and the last soldier of the squad pulled over a dozen corpses, transported them to the top of the corpse piles, and then quickly climbed down in fear. These soldiers are all elites who have come from the mountains of corpses and the sea of ??blood. They have killed many people on the battlefield, but at this moment, facing the mountains of corpses, those corpses with various forms of death, with hideous wounds, terrifying expressions and distorted faces, It still made their hearts go cold. Until everyone left the stage, Silabel finally raised the staff in his hand, the magic power oscillated, the psychic energy gathered, and there were words in his mouth. In the next moment, in a flash, seven rings of magic bloomed from the huge gemstone inlaid at the top of the magic wand. Green looked in his eyes and couldn''t help but gasp: "Seven Rings Magic!" The voice fell, and a white light was ejected from Silabel''s staff, hitting the pile of corpses not far away, and a frost spread instantly, covering the pile of corpses in a blink of an eye, and then completely frozen, only a few breaths, put that The huge pile of corpses was frozen into a giant ice crystal pyramid with a height of fifty meters. Under the sunlight, the transparency of the ice cubes is extremely high, you can see the corpses stacked inside through the thick ice wall, and the twisted expressions are clearly visible. "Jingguan!" This word flashed in Green''s mind: "Is this what Silabel uses to deter the enemy? It''s really shocking!" Even if Green stood at the foot of the huge frozen pyramid at this moment, he would feel a breathtaking shock. But then he shook his head again, thinking to himself, "It''s a pity that this place is icy and snowy, otherwise so many corpses are piled up together, with a little bit of means, a corpse demon can be cultivated, at least it can be Legendary undead creatures of the initial stage." After ?? built the Jingguan, Silabel directly ordered the army to return, and had no interest in stationing in this cold and barren northern land. Because there are too many spoils, and the snow is too thick, it is not conducive to long-distance marching, and the speed of the team is very slow. Fortunately, there is no combat mission, so there is no need to worry. Following the road where we came, we slowly returned to the previous base camp. It was repaired here for three days, leaving 5,000 troops originally belonging to the northern province to be stationed, while Silabel brought 40,000 elite troops, ready to set off and return to the capital. In the past few days, Green did not relax, but became busier than before. defeated the rebels before. Although some core personnel escaped early, more than 10,000 human rebels were still strangled. And these people are equipped with constructed armor and enchanted weapons aided by the Loen Federation. Enchanted weapons Grimm are not uncommon, they are all shoddy things, and his factory can also produce them. But the construction armor is different. This is the unique technology of the Loen Federation, and the most core components are encrypted before leaving the factory, so it cannot be forcibly disassembled, otherwise it will self-destruct, even if others get the construction armor. The ____ does not work. A few years ago, the Kingdom of Lorenzo had obtained more than a dozen constructive armors and organized domestic scientists and magicians to crack them, but they all ended in failure. So the last time he repelled the sneak attack by the rebels, Green cleaned the battlefield to get a lot of constructive armor, and Silabel and other officers in the army were not jealous. It was the same this time, and the number was even greater. There were more than 10,000 sets of constructive armors, which were not uniformly received by the Army Logistics Department. One-third of them were directly collected by the many kobold zombies sent by Green when they were cleaning the battlefield, and the other two-thirds fell into the hands of other soldiers, ready to go back and sell them as alchemy waste, with twenty or thirty gold pounds. Grimm didnt do anything else on the way, so he was busy buying these constructive armors from these soldiers. Among them, 20 gold pounds were kept intact, and 10 gold pounds that had been damaged were purchased. Although Green''s price is slightly lower than the market price, it can save you from traveling thousands of kilometers with dozens of pounds of things on your back. This alone is worth the difference. Therefore, those soldiers who have something on hand are very happy to sell the constructed armor to Green, and Green has also become a good-fortune boy in the past few days. He spent hundreds of thousands of gold pounds like water, and almost took all these constructed armors. Come here, it has piled up in the warehouse in the cemetery. However, it is not so easy to actually equip the undead creature with the constructive armor. First, you have to crack the encrypted equipment password. If you want to repair the damaged one, you have to crack the key password of the constructive core. The Loen Federation has been able to keep the core secrets of the armor for so many years. Obviously, the encryption method is very clever. It is almost impossible to rely on technical means alone. Green can only hope for krypton gold. A set of constructive armor, if it is simply cracked, it will require about ten psionic powers. If it is severely damaged, in addition to cracking, it needs to be repaired, and it will require ten to thirty psychic powers. This is because Greene started with these constructive armors only at the lowest end. If they can be equipped with formal-level or even legendary-level constructive armors, cracking and repairing will be even more expensive. Because it took too much psionic energy to create a dragon lich before, Green didn''t dare to spend more money. This time, he only chose the ones that were not damaged, and cracked 300 sets of constructive armor, which cost a total of more than 3,000 psionic energy. Equip the gun skeleton first. Don''t look at these low-end constructive armors that look inconspicuous, but the combat effectiveness of the skeleton soldiers on the equipment doubled immediately, from the original [9.5] to [21], the name also changed to the construct armored skeleton soldiers, and the level changed from [lv1] Across to lv3. This is only a blessing to the basic combat power. What really makes Greene fancy is not this combat power, but the effective load of the Skeleton Soldier has been greatly increased after the armor is equipped. Originally, only basic enchanted rifles with the least attack power could be used, but now large-scale enchanted weapons can be used, such as enchanted sniper rifles with greater range, and large-caliber dragon hunting rifles with greater power. However, currently Green does not have these two weapons on hand, so he cannot be equipped for the time being, and he has to wait patiently. "Maybe it''s time to call the old one-eyed again." Green thought to himself, while testing the combat data of the skeleton soldiers equipped with constructive armor. But I didn''t expect that at this time, Silabel sent someone to call Wood Slater to the carriage alone... (end of this chapter) Chapter 307： two women Chapter 307 Two Women Lanton City, Special Bureau, Director''s Office. Green sat behind the desk with a smile, and saw the dumbfounded old one-eyed holding a sheet of paper. Just now, the old one-eyed was called by Green sent someone, and he directly threw out this list, enchanting a hundred sniper rifles and a thousand dragon hunting rifles. The old one-eyed looked away from the list, swallowed a mouthful of saliva and looked at Green, with a wry smile on his old face: "Sir, are you... are you kidding me? These are the highest-level military controls. Weapons, I''m... I''m afraid I can''t handle it!" Green was unmoved, but he held up the teacup in front of him and took a sip: "What? The old one-eyed who is so powerful that he can even get a cannon said no? Do you think my gold pound is hot? Do you have any other concerns?" Old One-eyed''s heart sank. Although Green didn''t show anger, he knew about Chief Wilson. He was not easy to talk about. No matter how hard his backer was, the county magistrate is not as good as the current one. Just moving a finger can make him die ugly. "No! My lord...this...you see if I can go back to discuss it, this deal is...it''s really too tricky." The old one-eyed hesitant. "Oh? It seems that you have something to hide!" Green asked slowly. The old one-eyed hesitated and said, "Sir, you don''t know, in fact, I was originally a peripheral member of the Dietrich family." Green nodded and interrupted: "Of course I know this, you are not only a member of the Dietrich family, but even the general of the Kingdom Equipment Department who provided you with arms is also closely related to the Dietrich family. But what does that have to do with our deal?" The old one-eyed was stunned. He originally thought that Green didn''t know his details, but after thinking about it, he was relieved. What does the special bureau do? As long as Green, who is the director, has the intention to investigate, it is not difficult to find out his details and connections. relation. The old one-eyed adjusted his breathing slightly and continued: "Since the adults know it, I will not talk nonsense. Since the last catastrophe in Faer?n City caused the Dietrich family to suffer heavy losses, many peripheral Chengdu like me have lost contact. Now, I have only recently reconnected with the family, and now Mrs. Shirley Will is in charge of this side, and now I really cant make up my mind about such a large number of regulated arms transactions. "Sherry Will?" Green has long survived the name, and there are even some minor festivals. When Shirley Will''s sister was plotted by the blood-eyed people, Shirley Will also angered Douglin. On his body, he dispatched his family housekeeper, but Green killed him. However, according to Green''s information, the old one-eyed is not a fuel-efficient lamp. Now that the Dietrich family is obviously weakened, the old one-eyed must have taken the opportunity to embezzle a lot of interests. Now that Shirley Will is here, it will naturally threaten his interests. Green tapped lightly on the tabletop with his fingers in silence, and the continuous "dong dong" sound made the old one-eyed upset for a while. In fact, he planned to kill with a knife from the very beginning, but he didn''t expect that Green was so cunning and mature at such a young age, especially those eyes, which were cold and dead, and looking at him even made him shudder. After a full five minutes of silence, the old one-eyed fidgets, and his underwear is already sweaty. Green said calmly: "Old One-Eyed, you are a smart person, but don''t treat everyone else as a fool, or you will die miserably, do you understand?" The old one-eyed shuddered and lowered his head quickly. He knew that he had made a miscalculation this time, and secretly regretted that he was really greedy for profit. He actually planned to use a director of a special bureau. If you can sit in this position, no matter how old you are or what background , how can there be a good match. "You don''t have the qualifications to refuse, I will not lose you in gold pounds, but these things and the cannons from before must be delivered to me on time and in sufficient quantities, otherwise..." Green said coldly: "As for that Xue Liwei Mrs. Er, I will invite her over to talk." Old One-eyed secretly breathed a sigh of relief. He couldn''t help but feel fortunate that he had mastered the source of this smuggled goods. If there is no significant use value, I am afraid it will be difficult to pass the customs this time. A few minutes later, the old one-eyed came out of Green''s office. His shirt was completely soaked, and there was still a lingering expression on his face. Get out of the office building of the Special Bureau. It wasn''t until he turned a street corner that the hurried steps of the old one-eyed slowed down a little, and the anxious and fearful affection on his face disappeared, especially his eyes became very clear, completely different from the turbid pupils when he faced Green before. . Old One-eyed walked briskly into a small cafe facing the street a street away. At this time, there were very few customers in the cafe, and Old One Eye went straight to a window seat. There was already a mature and plump beautiful young noble woman sitting there, elegantly holding a cup of coffee, sipping softly while looking out the window, it was actually Mrs. Shirley Will from the Dietrich family. However, due to the catastrophe in Faerun, Shirley Will''s husband died, making her a widow and embarrassing in the family. Old One-eyed came to the opposite side of Shirley Will, just as he sat down, the light and shadow on his body shook, the muscles on his face wriggled, and in a blink of an eye, he turned into a very beautiful woman! If Greene would have recognized this woman here, she was actually the lady Elizabeth Fronton who had met him again and gave him the "Gerphic Meditation". And even with Green''s current strength, Elizabeth Fronton is no longer as unfathomable as she used to be. This woman is a legendary middle-level demon warlock. Although her strength is powerful, she is also very limited. At least one card in Green''s hand can be stably controlled. It''s just that Green would never have imagined that the two women, Shirley Will and Elizabeth, would get together, and Elizabeth Fronton dressed up as an old one-eyed and appeared in front of him in a grand manner. There was obviously some kind of Hidden conspiracy. "How is it?" Shirley Will asked first: "How does it feel to see the young Director? Are you sure that he will join us?" Elizabeth Fronton sat down calmly, motioned for the waiter to take a cup of coffee, took an elegant sip, and then said with emotion, "I can''t believe it! I just did it casually at first, but the necromancer who just started became a necromancer. The director of the Special Bureau of Langton City! He also has the top strength of the official level, and there is indeed a genius in this world." Shirley Will was stunned for a moment. She didn''t know that there was such a relationship between Elizabeth Fronton and Green, which made her heart sink and gradually frowned. If Green has a strong relationship with Elizabeth Fronton, once the two reach a consensus, her role will plummet, and she is likely to be kicked out. This possibility is not non-existent. After all, this time is different from the past. The Dietrich family is declining, and her husband is also dead. She was pushed by the family and forced to the remote city of Langton. Fortunately, Elizabeth Fronton The words made her breathe a sigh of relief. "It''s a pity that his wings have already become a reality. If he had been able to help him with his favor back then, but how much he contributed and how much he contributed depends on his mood, and we still have to pay a lot." Elizabeth F. Langton shook his head slightly and said, "What we need is not this kind of ally who makes up the number, otherwise it will not be delayed until today." Shirley Will nodded without saying anything else... At this moment, in Green''s office, just after the old one-eyed left. Greene''s face darkened immediately. Although he didn''t see any flaws in the old one-eyed just now, there was always a feeling that something was not right. The old one-eyed expression, even his eyes, were not flawed, but Green just felt that there was something wrong with this ''old one-eyed'', it was a kind of soul-level feeling. So, after the old one-eyed left, Green immediately summoned the undead devil vine, infiltrated the ground, and followed the past. But what Greene didn''t expect, this time, the undead Devil Vine couldn''t find the existence of the old one-eyed at all! Green was very sure that when he just summoned the undead devil vine, the old one-eyed must still be in the building of the special bureau, but the undead devil vine could not be found at all. Until Green got up and stood in front of the window, looked out, and saw Old One Eye. At this time, the undead devil vine that was several meters deep under Old One Eye''s feet was like a headless fly, unable to even lock on the target. Green''s heart shrank, seeing this situation, he has confirmed that this is definitely not the old one-eyed, as for the real old one-eyed, I am afraid that at this moment, it is more fortunate. Fortunately, Green contacted the general in the capital while the old one-eyed was still there, and the supply of arms would not be cut off. It''s just that Green couldn''t figure it out. What was the purpose of the other party killing the old one-eyed? He also went to great lengths to find a master disguise for this, even the undead devil vine was difficult to find. It can be seen that the opponent''s level is very high, and the extraordinary profession is also very biased. Next, Green didn''t follow the old one-eyed man. In his heart, he was certain that since the other party tried every means to come to him, he wouldn''t just meet him lightly and it would be over. As long as the other party has a purpose, the fox''s tail will be exposed sooner or later, so there is no need to rush to investigate. Green stood silently behind the window of the director''s office. Here outsiders can stand directly on the roof opposite and kill Green through the glass window office. Therefore, Green usually likes to cover this window with curtains, unless occasionally the mood comes, stand by the window and look in, and look down at the street scene. It wasn''t until the old one-eyed figure disappeared from view that Green moved his gaze forward. skips a block where there is a cafe run by an old mercenary with a complicated background, Green reckons that the old one-eyed man might have gone there (end of this chapter) Chapter 308： Sisterhood of the Blind Chapter 308 Blind Sisterhood In a villa on the outskirts of Langton City. Hiddink sat gloomily in a luxurious office, with one hand on the arm of the chair, and the other hand gently stroking a white cat lying on his lap. The white cat is plump and round, but not cute. Its eyes are squinted, and a dangerous cold light flashes from time to time, as if it will violently attack anyone who approaches at any time, and it is not even friendly to the owner of Hiddink. From time to time, he bared his teeth and grinned, revealing sharp fangs, only because the opponent was too strong to resist, so he had to succumb. On the opposite side of Hiddink, stood a man and a woman. Among them, the man was in his thirties, wearing a black special bureau uniform and carrying the lieutenant colonel''s epaulet on his shoulder. At this time, he was bowing his head and did not dare to look at Hiddink. . The woman next to her was wearing casual clothes, very beautiful, in her twenties, plump and sexy, but she had a gaudy atmosphere, and she didn''t look like a good woman. None of the three people in the room said a word, and they were enveloped by an invisible suppressed breath. Only Hiddink''s hand stroked the white cat rhythmically. After a few more minutes, Hiddink sighed and said: "Shiddink, this time we come to Langton City to find a new entrance to the Void World, you! Me! And Monica, all of which are of the nature of retribution If this task is done beautifully, we will all have no faults, but if there is a mistake, it will be the new account and the old one, do you understand?" The lieutenant colonel named Sitt raised his head slightly, his face even more ugly, his lips pursed a few times, but he didn''t speak again. Monica on the side also frowned deeply and sighed: "Sir, it''s not that we are slack, we really have no clue! Not only us, but also many people from other forces, the results are similar, except for the most The information that started, and there is no new progress, I suspect..." Hiddink raised his eyebrows and looked at Monica with sharp eyes, like a knife, which made Monica''s heart tremble. Since he was promoted to the legendary high-level with the help of the inheritance of the **** of nature, Hiddink''s power has become stronger and stronger, and a simple look can deter Monica, an official-level superhuman with strong strength. However, Hiddink didn''t think this was a good thing. This seemingly powerful momentum was actually leaking out of spiritual energy and could not be freely brought back. Hiddink frowned, deliberately restrained his spiritual energy, took back his momentum, tried his best to be calm, and said lightly, "What do you suspect?" In fact, Hiddink has some regrets now. He was impulsive at the beginning, and he actually made a big effort, using the assistance of divinity, godhead, and divine power to directly upgrade two levels, causing the foundation to be unstable now, not to mention the next promotion to natural disaster level, which is the current level. can never be stabilized. If you can take one step at a time, stop at the legendary middle-level, and then lay a solid foundation, everything will be done naturally, and it will not become unstoppable. In name, it is a legendary high-level powerhouse, but in fact it is the bottom of the legendary high-level strength. Monica breathed a sigh of relief, and subconsciously patted her foul chest: "Sir, if you say it''s possible, this is simply fake news." "Fake news!" Lieutenant Colonel Thinking couldn''t help but exclaimed in astonishment: "How is this possible!" Monica said more and more confident: "Why is it impossible? There is an entrance to the Void World in Langton City, this news has not been confirmed from the beginning, but everyone is attracted by such important news, subconsciously. The authenticity of the news itself is ignored. Otherwise, why did so many people come and search for so long, not to mention finding the entrance, but not finding any clues?" Hiddink fell into silence. In fact, the question Monica said was not unexpected in his mind. According to the truth, the entrance to the void world is not difficult to find. If it really exists, it will be exposed long ago. But from his standpoint, he still hopes that the news is true. If he can really find the entrance to that void world this time, and then add a void world to the kingdom, what a credit! However, as a rationalist, Hiddink still thinks calmly. If it is really like what Monica said, it was a big oolong from the beginning, how should this matter end? After pondering for a long time, Hiddink finally made a decision, raised his head and said: "Now this matter has not been finalized, we still have to go all out, think special! You continue to be in charge of the investigation, our manpower is not enough, you go to the Langton City Branch, Get Chief Wilson to get some more secondments. Do it now." "Yes! Your Excellency." Lieutenant Colonel Siette immediately stood at attention and saluted, then put on his military cap and turned and exited the office, leaving only Monica behind. It wasn''t until the door was closed that Hiddink looked at Monica, and was silent for half a minute before asking, "How is the situation over there?" Monica didn''t feel puzzled because of Hiddink''s unfinished words, but smiled tacitly: "There is no special movement, but last time I said that Shirley Will of the Dietrich family might Joined the Sisterhood of the Blind, and now it''s a real deal. Elizabeth Fronton is her surety." Hiddink raised his eyebrows and heard Elizabeth Fronton''s name, and a chill flashed in his eyes, but he quickly returned to normal: "Okay, I know about this, you continue to stare at the Blind Sisterhood, there is news at any time. report to me." "Yes! Your Excellency." Monica agreed, but did not walk out the door. As soon as her figure blurred, she disappeared immediately. Hiddink sat alone for a while, then got up and came to the window, looked out with deep eyes, and muttered to himself: "Sherry Will actually joined the Blind Sisterhood because she was excluded from her family and found another place. A way out, or as a bridge between the Dietrich family and the Blind Sisterhood?" Hiddink has long known about the secret society of the Blind Sisterhood. Legend has it that it was founded by a blind nun who believed in the goddess of the night, and only recruited female supernatural beings with outstanding talent. Although there are not many people in the Blind Sisterhood, they are all elites who can join it. When Hiddink was the director of the Northwest Provincial Special Bureau, he had a head-on encounter with Elizabeth Fronton. He still remembered the situation at that time and fought against There was no suspense in the result, and he was defeated on the spot. "Elizabeth! You will be surprised when you meet me next time." Hiddink made up his mind silently, but he was not sure. At the same time, in the office of the Special Bureau in Langton City. Green ignored the fake old one-eyed, and instead targeted the cafe a block away. Green is not a frequent visitor to that cafe, but I have been there twice. The coffee and dim sum are very good, not inferior to the standard of high-end hotels. After thinking for a moment, Green put on his military cap and walked out of the office alone. He didn''t ask other people to follow him. If there was an accident, with his current strength, if he could threaten him, no matter how many people he called, it would be useless. He could only increase casualties in vain. Besides, he had a hunch in his heart that this trip would not be dangerous, but would be an opportunity, right in that cafe. A few minutes later, Green pushed the door and walked into the cafe. The copper bell hanging on the door made a jingle sound. Since there were few customers in the store at this time, another customer came to the door, which immediately attracted several eyes, including Shirley Will and Elizabeth Fronton who were talking. . seemed to be drawn by something, Green''s eyes touched Elizabeth Fronton for the first time, and both of them showed unexpected expressions. Green understood in an instant, because he felt a faint scent from Elizabeth Fronton''s body. It was a unique incense in the office building of the Special Bureau. Anyone who had entered would carry this faint scent. The fragrance, if you don''t pay special attention, you can''t detect it at all, and it''s just an ordinary incense, there is no fluctuation of spiritual energy, even if you use extraordinary means, you can''t find it. Green smiled, walked straight over, took off his hat and nodded slightly, looking reserved and aristocratic: "Two beautiful ladies, I take the liberty to interrupt, I wonder if I can sit down?" Shirley Will''s face was a little ugly, with hostility in his eyes, staring at Green without making a sound. Elizabeth Fronton showed a meaningful smile: "Of course, Mr. Wilson, it''s a pleasure to meet you. I didn''t expect to meet again on this occasion." Green sat down in high spirits, snapped his fingers and asked the waiter to order a cup of coffee, then smiled: "Yeah! The gathering and separation of people is really amazing, I didn''t expect that not long ago Ms. Fronton would take another An identity came to me." Elizabeth Fronton was not surprised. Since Green was able to come here, there was no point in concealing it. However, she did not explain or apologize, just smiled and stared at Green. For a moment, Green felt a faint sense of oppression in his heart. That feeling was like a person standing under a cliff as high as 10,000 feet, deeply feeling his own insignificance and fragility as well as the stalwart and majesty of the other party. If you are an ordinary person, even if you reach the peak of the official level, you will not be able to bear this kind of oppression from the soul, and you choose to bow your head, or give in, or even kneel directly. Of course, it was only a surrender on the spiritual and soul level, and in reality, he would not really kneel in front of Elizabeth Fronton. However, as a necromancer with several legendary undeads, Green has no pressure to face this kind of mental attack, and he doesn''t need to bear it at all, as long as he directly transfers the oppression from the spirit and soul to the undead summons. Seeing Green looking at her as if nothing had happened, Elizabeth Fronton couldn''t help but be very surprised. According to her script, Green should be pale, sweating, and looking at herself in horror, but... Faced with this situation, Elizabeth Fronton frowned: "The soul is so strong! It exceeds the limit of ordinary extraordinary people. Could this person be promoted to legend at a young age!" In addition to being shocked, Elizabeth Fronton was still not reconciled, she bit her teeth lightly, and raised her mental power to the limit. A gleam of light flashed in her eyes, like a sharp sword stabbing Green. (end of this chapter) Chapter 309： Stealing chicken will not lose rice Chapter 309 A gleam of light burst out from Elizabeth Fronton''s eyes, and there was a trace of her soul in it. She wanted to enter Green''s sea of ??consciousness, completely subdue Green, and use it for her, otherwise she was worried that according to Green''s current development speed, Soon she could no longer suppress this genius necromancer. Even if the "Gerfis Meditation" she gave to Green was hidden, if Green was promoted to Legend, the power would be greatly reduced, as long as Green was ruthless. Get down, pay some price, and you can get rid of it completely. Therefore, Elizabeth Fronton made up her mind in an instant. Since she had already encountered it today, she simply did not do it again and again, and won Green first. As a trace of soul poured into Green''s sea of ??consciousness following Elizabeth Fronton''s gaze. In fact, in this case, as long as Green closes his brain, there is a high probability that he will be able to block the invasion of mental power and soul. However, tigers hurt people, so why don''t people have the intention to fight tigers! Just as Elizabeth Fronton let out a trace of her soul, Green was stunned and sneered in her heart: "Sure enough, there is no such thing as a pie in the sky. The meditation method that this woman gave me back then might not be that simple, but don''t worry, as long as With a cemetery in hand, she will eventually be able to steal chickens without losing rice." At the next moment, Elizabeth Fronton entered into Green''s sea of ??consciousness. It was a vast expanse of starry sky, with a sleeping figure curled up in the center, like a newborn baby, looking so weak. A trace of Elizabeth Fronton''s soul directly manifested her figure in the sea of ??consciousness. Compared to the baby-like Green, she was like a giant, condescending and looking down, the corners of her mouth were slightly upturned, showing a very beautiful smile. "Green, I admit that you are a genius." Elizabeth Fronton said proudly: "I saw that your talent was good at the beginning, so I gave you the meditation method, so that when you grow up in the future, you will be able to become blind to us. The outer power of the Sisterhood. I just didn''t expect you to grow so fast! You have already reached the threshold of the legendary level. If you continue to grow, even I can''t stop you, so... I''m really sorry." While speaking, the giantess Elizabeth Fronton manifested stretched out a big hand and grabbed the baby-like Green. seemed to sense danger, the sleeping baby suddenly woke up, opened his eyes and looked at the huge Elizabeth Fronton, blinking his eyes flickeringly, looking very innocent and pitiful. In a trance, Elizabeth Fronton seemed to be touched to the softest part of her heart, and her motherhood exploded for a moment, and she felt unbearable to start. However, she recovered quickly, but her face was still surprised: "You can actually influence my thinking! You can do this before reaching the legendary level. Your growth and talent are indeed extraordinary, but unfortunately you are not lucky. Well, if you met me early, you should accept your fate!" said that, the big hand continued to claw over, and it was about to grab the baby. However, at this time, the baby representing Green, who was about to be destroyed, was not afraid or panicked, but a strange joke emerged from his round and chubby face. smiling, and her big eyes still looked at Elizabeth Fronton. "Huh? What''s going on?" Elizabeth Fronton''s heart froze. It''s not the first time she''s used this method. No matter how talented those people were before, they were either frightened or mad at this time. The struggle, or simply kneeling and begging for mercy, all kinds of ugly, but none of them are as calm and serene as Green. This made Elizabeth Fronton have a bad omen. "Not good! There is a fraud!" Elizabeth Fronton felt a warning sign in her heart, as if she had been electrocuted, she suddenly retracted her hand, and the manifested female giant turned around and wanted to run away. "Huh? What are you running for? Now that you are here, is it too late to guess running?" Green''s bell-like voice echoed from all directions. This made Elizabeth Fronton even more flustered. If this trace of soul was trapped in Green''s sea of ??consciousness, it would be equivalent to being a hostage. However, at the next moment, Elizabeth Fronton turned around, her heart sank to the bottom, she was stunned, and muttered to herself: "This... this is impossible! What is this, why is it here?" I saw that behind her, at some point, a behemoth that was more than ten times bigger than the female giant she manifested appeared. Silver-gray scales all over her body, entwined with a strong death energy, her wings are attached to the sides of her body, her huge head is raised, condescending, and her eyes are staring. When she looks at her, she wants to look at a small and fragile ant. Maybe this is her. Just looked at Green''s eyes. "Dragon Lich! It''s actually a legendary high-level dracolich!" Elizabeth Fronton was very knowledgeable and immediately recognized the behemoth in front of her. "Grab her." Green''s voice sounded again, which is why Green was not surprised when he saw Elizabeth Fronton splitting a soul into his sea of ??consciousness. He could project the undead creatures under his command into the sea of ??consciousness at any time. , with the level of the dragon lich, firmly suppress her. Until this moment, Elizabeth Fronton didn''t know what a stupid thing she had done. Unfortunately, it was too late to regret it. In the next moment, the projection of the dracolich stretched out a huge dragon claw and grabbed Elizabeth Fronton firmly. No matter how hard she struggled, it was of no use at all. "Ms. Fronton, it''s not a good habit to enter other people''s brains casually." Green''s tone was indifferent. At the same time, the dracolich slammed a claw, and Elizabeth Fronton''s giantess image shattered. A bead formed in his palm, and inside the bead was a figure struggling desperately, twisting and rolling constantly, as if roaring, but no sound could be heard. In the cafe at the moment, the battle at the spiritual level just now was a long story, but it was actually an instant, and the outcome was decided in a blink of an eye. Green still had an aristocratic smile on his face, while Elizabeth Fronton turned pale and looked at Green in shock. The loss of her soul just now gave her a splitting headache. The feeling was indescribable. It felt like someone had torn off some organs from her body, but she couldn''t tell which organs or limbs had been lost. In short, it was very uncomfortable and unbearable. . But Elizabeth Fronton is also really a ruthless character, she actually held back her life without groaning, let alone screaming, she just clenched her teeth and stared at Green with fear and anger. As a bystander, Shirley Will also found something wrong at this time. She knew Elizabeth Fronton''s strength, and she should be sure to deal with Green. , the spiritual energy in the body condensed secretly, and reached out to hold the dagger hidden in the waist. As a foil dancer, Shirley Will is very confident in her swordsmanship. At such a close distance, as long as she is not a legendary powerhouse, she is confident to assassinate. "Ms. Shirley Will, if I were you, I wouldn''t act rashly. I don''t want to hurt a beautiful lady like you." Green''s tone was light, still smiling, but she made Shirley Will fall into the ice cave at that moment. It was as if he was being stared at by an ancient beast, and he was terrified. "Damn, who the **** is this guy? He''s only at the official level, why is he so strong?" Shirley Will screamed in his heart, and also knew why Elizabeth Fronton''s face was so ugly. The director of the young special bureau pretended to be a pig to eat a tiger, and Elizabeth Fronton suffered a big loss. Elizabeth Fronton took the opportunity to breathe a sigh of relief, and immediately said softly: "Shirley, don''t be reckless, he is not our enemy." As an elder of the Blind Sisterhood, she has the profession of a demon warlock and has signed a contract with the abyss demon. Elizabeth Fronton has a long life far beyond ordinary people, making her more experienced, more patient, and of course more afraid of death. At present, because of her underestimation of the enemy, it is obvious that she is one move short of chess. According to her experience, if she does not admit defeat at this time and continues to increase the stakes, she will only lose more and more completely. The most correct way now is to stop the loss immediately, and find a way to reach an agreement with Green to exchange a trace of his soul at the least price. Elizabeth Fronton took a good time, closed her eyes and took a deep breath, trying her best to adjust her state to the best, and her face returned to a calm smile: "Mr. Wilson, I hereby sincerely apologize to you. The behavior is very inappropriate, and I am willing to pay a certain price in exchange for my soul." Grimm was half-smiling, looking at the woman in front of him with scrutiny eyes. From being mysterious and powerful at the beginning, he was now holding the handle by himself, and he had to bow his arrogant head. "Oh? Then what do you mean by ''a certain price''?" Green didn''t refuse. He didn''t think that holding the other party''s soul would be safe. In fact, if Elizabeth Fronton gave up that trace of her soul, although it would have a great impact on her, it would not endanger her life, and there was a way to remedy it. The reason why she is keeping her stance very low now is because Green''s strength exceeds her expectations, and secondly, she is not willing to pay the price of her incomplete soul, and feels that she can bargain with Green to try her best to reduce losses. Elizabeth Fronton thought for a while and said, "It depends on what you need, gold pounds, potions, magic items, alchemy items..." Green shook his head: "In my current status, these things can be obtained in a hundred ways, why should I trade with you?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 310： conspiracy (1) Chapter 310 Conspiracy (1) Elizabeth Fronton''s expression remained the same, as if she had expected Green''s answer long ago, or she would not agree to similar conditions if she moved from place to place. "Okay, what conditions do you have?" Elizabeth said in a leisurely manner, readjusted her mentality, and put away her aloof posture. She had placed Green in a position equal to her, or even more dangerous. Green didn''t answer, and asked indifferently: "You shouldn''t ask me this question. You must know that it wasn''t me who was malicious in the first place. If I took the initiative to shoot you, you can ask me what I want. But you took the initiative. , now you have to ask me, this is not right, now is the time for you to show your sincerity." Elizabeth Fronton''s face turned gloomy, she understood that Green was obviously asking the lion to open his mouth, and what was even more abhorrent was that she wanted to stretch her neck out. She couldn''t help but get angry. It had been so many years, and no one had dared to threaten her. , couldn''t help but flash a trace of hatred in his eyes, his face straightened, and said coldly: "Mr. Wilson, I hope you can understand that although you have imprisoned a trace of my soul, it is not your unscrupulous capital, if you force me to rush Now, I can also break the net!" "Oh, is the fish dead and the net broken?" Green smiled half-smiling, with an unfathomable attitude: "Are you referring to the meditation method you gave me back then?" Elizabeth Fronton was slightly moved, but she also understood that with Green''s talent and mind, coupled with the maliciousness she just showed, it was not difficult to guess that there was something wrong with the meditation method she gave, but the problem is When did Green notice it, what did he do after he noticed it, and continued to practice? Or give up? That''s the most important thing. Elizabeth, who was still somewhat confident, saw Green''s half-smiling expression again, and her heart began to hesitate: "Damn, this little bastard, is he bluffing or is he really cracking me hidden in the "Golfiss Meditation" The secret of the Law? This is my only trump card, and I can''t easily open it. If it works, it''s fine, but if it doesn''t work, wouldn''t I be a piece of fish on the chopping board?" "What do you want?" Elizabeth Fronton has lost her winning attitude. Shirley Will, who was beside him, was also secretly surprised. In recent years, she has been in a high position in the Dietrich family and has developed a very strong psychological quality. Although she is not moved on the surface, in her heart, she is very stunned. I have never seen Elizabeth Fronton, an unfathomably powerful woman, show such a powerless and helpless side. Obviously Green''s real strength and means far exceeded their original estimates, and what made her even more frightening was that she had a rift with Green. Green drank his coffee as if nothing had happened, and then sighed: "Ms. Fronton, why are you always like this? You came to me from the beginning. The original meditation method is, and it is the same now, if you didn''t pretend to be the old one-eyed old man. Come to my office, how did I find it here? Now I should say what do you want? What do you want to do with me? If it is profitable, we may not be able to cooperate. But... If you still blindly play me as a fool , then there is nothing to say, I have no choice but to destroy the flowers, I hope you don''t regret it." Elizabeth Fronton fell silent for about five or six minutes. Green was very patient, still wearing the aristocratic hypocritical and reserved smile on his face, quietly waiting for the other party to make a choice. "Okay! You won." Elizabeth Fronton spread her hands helplessly, facing Green''s silent persecution, she finally chose to back down: "I can tell you, of course I know that the value of just a message is not enough to exchange Return that trace of my soul, but you must sign a confidentiality contract with me and promise to cooperate with our Blind Sisterhood, otherwise I would rather lose that trace of soul, and you will gain nothing and erect a strong enemy. In addition~ ~~I can reveal to you a piece of information for free, the leader of our Blind Sisterhood, Ms. Akara, is a natural disaster-level powerhouse. "You are a threat, not free information." Green said noncommittally: "But you didn''t cause me any harm, but the meditation method you gave me back then, no matter what conspiracy, but objectively, right I''ve helped a lot, so we''re not really enemies." Elizabeth''s eyes lit up, and nodded quickly: "It''s not an enemy, I didn''t recognize your strength before, and I should pay the price I deserve." As a demon warlock, Elizabeth Fronton very much agrees with the law of the jungle, so her mentality changed quickly, her attitude was low, and she didn''t care about face. Green nodded: "Then you can talk about it, I hope you don''t be smart, otherwise I will have a hard time." A slyness flashed across Elizabeth Fronton''s eyes: "Okay, in fact, this time our blind sisters will come to Langton City for the entrance to the new void world. I believe that as you are in the special bureau, you will not Don''t know this news! Not long ago, the entrance to the void world appeared in Langton City, and now many countries and superhuman organizations on the mainland are staring at Langton City, and our Blind Sisterhood is just one of them." Green sneered in his heart, this woman was really dishonest, but she didn''t show any expression on the surface: "Of course I know about this, but from your tone, is there a clue?" Elizabeth Fronton smiled confidently and gracefully, and even leaned back: "Of course, this time I disguised my identity to contact you, hoping to get the support of your special bureau, and then enter that void world ahead of schedule. , close the passage, divert the entrance... After the event is completed, you will also have a benefit." Green patiently listened to what Elizabeth Fronton said. If it was another person, it was possible to be fooled by this woman, but she never imagined that the so-called entrance to the void world was simply made up by the man in front of her. . Waiting for Elizabeth Fronton to say that his mouth was dry, and when he stopped to take a sip of coffee, Green sighed slightly, shook his head, raised his hand, and followed a small ball the size of a grape. Elizabeth Fronton''s eyes narrowed, her movements stopped, and she looked at Green in surprise. Green sighed slightly: "What''s the trouble with you? I said just now, you''d better not be smart, but you just don''t listen, I''m sorry ma''am!" Having said that, Green''s palm condensed into a mass of black death energy, which wrapped the small ball with a trace of soul at once, and kept squirming and eroding inward. In an instant, Elizabeth Fronton''s face was pale, and there was an expression of enduring pain on her face, but she didn''t cry out in pain, she just endured silently, her eyes were cold, and she looked at Green. Greene didn''t really destroy that trace of soul or corrode it with necromancy. This is just a small warning, not really wanting to break the net. "Okay, Ms. Fronton, tell the truth now! I don''t want it to happen again, please don''t waste my patience and goodwill." Green took his necromancy and pinched it with his thumb and forefinger. That little ball. His eyes were calm and cold. If he spoke nonsense again this time, he would not hesitate to wipe out this trace of his soul and make Elizabeth Fronton pay for her self-righteousness. For a moment, the surrounding air seemed to freeze. Elizabeth Fronton gasped with a pale face. She didn''t know what was wrong with what she said just now, to make Greene conclude that she was lying. Or the **** on the opposite side didn''t find any flaws at all, just simply wanted to give her a slap in the face! Faced with this situation, Elizabeth Fronton hesitated whether to continue to insist, but seeing the small ball in Green''s hand, she finally did not take risks, sighed, lowered her head, and whispered: "Okay, We haven''t found the entrance to the void world, so I want to use the official power of Lorenzo Kingdom, you are my chosen target..." Green nodded, thinking in his heart that these words of Elizabeth Fronton should be true. This woman is too cunning, and even now, she cannot be trusted completely. Elizabeth Fronton continued: "Although the Kingdom of Lorenzo first discovered the entrance to the Void World this time, your Lorenzo''s situation is very embarrassing at present, and the two natural disaster grades are restrained at the border of the Loen Federation. The only remaining natural disaster is still stationed in another void world, so for the time being, there is no natural disaster powerhouse in the Lorenzo Kingdom in the main world, and our sister Akara from the Blind Sisterhood has come to the Northwest Province. The Void World is determined to win, so I advise you to see the situation clearly, this time the Kingdom of Lorenzo will not be able to keep this Void World no matter what." Green listened to Elizabeth Fronton''s words, his face was still calm, without any fluctuations, but his heart had already caused waves. "The natural disaster-level powerhouse of the Blind Sisterhood actually came to the Northwest Province!" Green was very afraid, and what made him wonder was why Elizabeth Fronton would swear that the Kingdom of Lorenzo had discovered the void in advance. The entrance to the world? If it was someone else, they might be hesitant to sway about this matter, but Green, who is the initiator, knows the inside story best, and there is no Void World at all. But who released this news? What is the purpose? Who is it targeting? Green raised a series of questions in his heart, which made him smell a hint of conspiracy, and it was most likely aimed at the Blind Sisterhood. Thinking about the news revealed by Elizabeth Fronton just now, Ms. Akara, the natural disaster powerhouse of the Blind Sisterhood, has come to the Northwest Province, and Green is more and more certain that this is a conspiracy, and it is most likely aimed at Akara. "Could it be that this is a hunt for a natural disaster powerhouse?" Green''s heart flashed, and he couldn''t help breaking out in a cold sweat. (end of this chapter) Chapter 311： 317 Conspiracy (2) Chapter 311 317 Conspiracy (2) Green realized that this might be a conspiracy, and his first reaction was to immediately stay away from the two women in front of him and quickly distance himself from the relationship. was about to stand up immediately, but at this moment, there was a sudden buzzing sound, a bell from the cemetery, shaking in Green''s mind, which refreshed him, stopped himself, and forced himself to calm down. If this is really a conspiracy set up by a secret force against the natural disaster powerhouse of the Blind Sisterhood, then he has undoubtedly become a link in this conspiracy, otherwise Elizabeth Fronton would not be able to come to the door. If he backs down now, it is equivalent to sabotaging the other party''s arrangement. If the entire conspiracy is exposed, or if the blind sisterhood finds out, he will definitely take anger on him. At that time, with his current strength, he will definitely not be able to bear the opponent''s anger. Therefore, the best thing to do now is to be confused, pretend that you dont know anything, just go with the flow, the conspiracy goes smoothly, and then look for opportunities to avoid danger. As for the snipe and clam fighting for the fisherman''s profit, Green is completely afraid to think about it. The only natural disasters that can be targeted are natural disasters. If he wants to take advantage of at least two natural disaster-level powerhouses, he is either lacking in heart or he doesn''t want to live. . Green calmed down and looked at Elizabeth V. Langton and Shirley Will opposite again, thinking that these two women hadn''t realized the seriousness of the matter. However, Green would not have pity on them, so he calmed down and said lightly: "You should know that the special consultant Hiddink of the General Bureau was sent to investigate this matter, and he just hired some people from the Special Bureau of Langton City. I don''t understand..." Before Green could finish speaking, Elizabeth Fronton immediately wanted to speak, but Green waved her hand to stop her, and continued: "Ma''am, don''t worry, although I don''t know the situation, but I can promise you to ask for information. But the matter is What good will I get after I succeed? You don''t think about the white wolf with empty gloves, right?" Elizabeth Fronton was stunned for a moment. She originally planned to control Green directly, and did not intend to pay any price at all. But now the situation has reversed, Green is willing to help them to find out because of the deterrence of the Blind Sisterhood and Ms. Akara, but it is impossible not to pay the price. In the face of Elizabeth Fronton''s hesitation, Green did not delay any longer, and stood up directly, with the same tone: "Since you haven''t thought about it, think about it slowly, come here today, see you next time." Put on your hat and turn around and walk out of the cafe. Elizabeth Fronton nodded politely, without saying anything to hold back, just stared at Green and watched him walk past the glass window next to him. It wasn''t until Green walked away that Shirley Will let out a sigh of relief. The atmosphere just now was so oppressive that she had a feeling that her chest was being pressed by a large stone. She didn''t feel better until Green left, but she was even more surprised by Green''s strength, which was by no means an official level, but a powerful spiritual force that was not inferior to a legend. "Damn it! Is this the real genius? I used to listen to the old folks in the family talking about what kind of real genius can break all the rules. I scoffed at first, but now it seems that it is true." The extraordinary power comes down to the transformation of genius into magic. Immediately, she looked at Elizabeth Fronton again, and found that the other party was actually drinking coffee, and it had returned to normal, as if Green had never appeared, and her soul had not been taken away. Shirley Will gently swallowed a mouthful of saliva and asked in a low voice, "What shall we do next? Are we still going according to the original plan?" Elizabeth Fronton put down the coffee cup and said: "Of course, although there have just been some accidents, but in general our goal has been achieved, as long as Green can provide information on the inside of the special bureau, I believe there will be new discoveries soon. , we can also explain to Ms. Akara." Green returned to the office and sat alone on the large leather chair, looking ahead unfocused, but thinking about problems at a high speed in his brain. He didn''t think much of it before, but after realizing that this might be a trap, it''s more worth pondering when he recalls many situations. Elizabeth Fronton pretended to be the old one-eyed to contact him, which was a bit far-fetched in itself, and there were flaws when she left. At that time, Green didn''t see anything, but she always felt that there was something wrong with the old one-eyed. Brilliant psychological suggestion. This made Green secretly take a deep breath. It was obvious that the person who could give him a psychological suggestion when he was unaware must be a strong natural disaster. And it was this psychological suggestion that led him to the cafe, otherwise even if he saw the disguised old one-eyed walking there, it would be difficult for him to link it to the cafe, and he would not even go to investigate on a whim. "What a brilliant psychological suggestion!" The more Green thought about it, the more scared he felt. This kind of psychological suggestion was really scary for him. He clearly thought about everything himself, and he always thought it was his own choice. , but was actually led by the nose in secret. If it weren''t for the critical moment, the big bell of the meditation instrument suddenly rang, causing him to wake up suddenly, and he would definitely not have found it. Fortunately, Green''s mental power is strong enough, not inferior to the legendary superhuman. Even if the one who secretly uses psychological suggestion, he can only do it without disturbing him as much as possible, otherwise it will attract Green''s attention, and the psychological suggestion will be cracked naturally. "What should I do next?" Green was lost in thought. Although he promised to help Elizabeth Fronton to inquire about news, he knew in his heart that there would be no further news about the entrance to the Void World. As for fabricating a fake news to deceive people, it is of little practical significance. With a little verification, the flaws will soon be found. Green thought for a while, then suddenly reacted: "Huh? It doesn''t seem like I should worry about it. If someone really intends to use me, they must have prepared everything. Maybe it won''t be long before I will be very ''accidental'' to learn about something Important confidential information, and then a test of my loyalty to the kingdom." Thinking of this, Green showed a sneer. If he followed this script, he would definitely have nothing to eat afterwards. Just one leak of secrets was enough for him to drink a pot. I am afraid that the director of the Langton City Special Bureau will not do it. "It really kills two birds with one stone! Could it be that someone is interested in my position?" Green groped his chin gently with his hand: "Unfortunately, you will be disappointed this time, and want me to cooperate with your actions, this is not acceptable. On the other side, just as Green was in trouble in the main world, Wood Slater in the void world had followed Silabel''s army and returned to the capital, Stynard! Because most of the troops on the way were incapable, and there was no task to rush to march, the speed of the team was very slow, and even under the hint of Silabel, the speed of the march was deliberately slowed down, delaying on the way for various reasons. Even so, after more than ten days'' journey, Steinard was already in sight. Because he was about to reach the capital, Green''s main consciousness came to Wood Slater again. At this moment, Green was sitting in a carriage, and opposite him was Silabel who was bored looking out the window. Today, Silabel did not wear a magic robe, but an elegant and luxurious long dress inlaid with gold silk. The ribbon was tied around the waist. , but met the icy gaze of Silabel who turned his head. The eyes of the two met, and Silabel suddenly let out a snort, and then smiled: "How is it, does it look good?" She also deliberately puffed out her chest. However, in the face of this almost provocative attitude, Green''s heart sank, and he quickly lowered his head and said, "I''m sorry, sir, I''m rude." But he was thinking in his heart: "What''s going on? Did she find any flaws? ?" Silabel snorted: "Okay, stop pretending, don''t insult my IQ, or I''ll make you die miserably." After saying that, he leaned back and looked at Green with a scrutiny. Indifferently said: "Uh! I forgot, this should be your avatar, or one of the avatars. Even if you are killed by me, you will not die, right?" Green''s face was gloomy. He never thought that his life phantom would be recognized by others. But after thinking about it, he took it for granted from the beginning. Although the phantom avatar is very magical, it can make the avatar have a strong anthropomorphism, and it can vividly show the appearance of a normal person on many occasions. However, no matter how vivid it is, it is still a puppet without a complete soul. How can it be possible to deceive Silabel after getting along for a long time. It''s just that after Silabel discovered his secret, he didn''t make a sound, but concealed it, which is quite interesting. "Tell me about your purpose and your identity in the main world. I don''t believe you are a nobody." Silabel was doing it in a relaxed manner, her feet were still swaying gently, she brought up her skirt, it was actually very beautiful . Now that it''s all clear, Green is no longer pretending, leaning back, spreading his hands, and saying helplessly: "Sir Silabel, if I say that all this is just an accident, I don''t know if you believe it or not?" "Accident?" Silabel didn''t seem to expect Green to give such an unconvincing answer, but she nodded and said, "Believe, why not? But even if it was an accident at first, now you When I came to my side, I''m afraid it wasn''t an accident!" Green admitted very singlely: "Of course, being the adjutant of the earl has brought me a lot of benefits. How can I give up such a good opportunity? You must know that I can''t afford the constructed armor of the Loen Federation in the main world. ." (end of this chapter) Chapter 312： Return to the capital Chapter 312 Return to the Royal Capital Silabel looked at Green with a half-smile, and was noncommittal about Green''s answer. The carriage was slightly bumpy, and as it approached the capital, a stone pavement appeared, causing the horse''s hooves to step on the ground, making a rhythmic stomping sound. The number of people on the road has gradually increased, some are going to Steinard City, and some are coming from the opposite side. Most of them are businessmen and some nobles, but no matter who they are, they must retreat when they encounter the army led by Silabel. Automatically retreat to the side of the road and wait for the team to pass. There are also some nobles or people from other secret organizations. Through the mental state of the marching team, you can see a lot of information. For example, the news of the victory over the rebels in the northern province was sent back to the capital early, but not everyone was qualified to know the news. But from the high-spirited state of these armies, it is not difficult to guess that they must have won the battle, and it was a hearty victory. If they were defeated, they must be downcast, like an eggplant beaten by frost. "Hey! It seems that the uprising in the north has failed again. Is it really impossible to overthrow this corrupt and sinful kingdom by our own strength?" Watching the army pass by, a young man in a clean robe sighed, and his tone was obviously sympathetic to the rebels. Moreover, the young man''s dress seems to be in good family conditions, and he is wearing a blue sash, indicating that he is from a noble family. Even such a person began to sympathize with the rebels. It is conceivable that the Lorenzo Kingdom in the Void World How unpopular to rule. "Master Modi! Please be careful with your words and deeds, otherwise it will bring disaster to the family." A stern and old voice came, it was an old man in a black butler''s costume. "Grandpa Descartes, I know, I will pay attention." The young man waved his hand impatiently, obviously he didn''t take the old housekeeper''s words seriously, he just didn''t want to argue, so he just kept silent. However, the old butler didn''t want to let him go, and continued to recite: "Master Modi, I know you don''t like to listen to it, but the situation in the capital is very tense now, and many superhuman organizations and rebels have infiltrated the capital very well. As an important subordinate of Lord Silabel, the lord is quite sensitive, you should be more careful, otherwise it will become a tool for some people to attack the lord, think about Miss Vera, young master Modena, you don''t want them Get implicated!" This progressive-minded Master Modi rubbed his forehead. He is a person with rich emotions. Otherwise, as a nobleman, the son of a general, and a vested interest who has lived a prosperous life since childhood, he would not sympathize with the suffering people. . But his character also attaches great importance to family and family. When he thinks of his younger sister and younger brother, one is just ten years old, and the other has learned to walk, pink, chubby, and so cute, if because of some of his own remarks, the younger sister and brother are implicated, It will make him suffer for the rest of his life. "Forget it, Grandpa Descartes, let''s go." Modi shook his head helplessly and boarded the carriage parked beside him. There is a manor belonging to General James nearby. This time Modi and Descartes butler came out to go to the manor. After getting on the carriage, Modi was silent for a few minutes, and suddenly whispered: "Grandpa Descartes, you said that a person as strong and perfect as Sir Silabel, why should he guard this corrupt and sinful kingdom? If she can stand up Raise your arms and make yourself a king, I think the life of the people must be ten times better than it is now." General James is Silabel''s confidant, but he is not a noble of the original Lorenzo Kingdom, but Silabel was promoted from the homeland of the void world. Although he also knows that the main world exists outside, he has never been there. The main world, and this matter is of great importance, he did not disclose it to his family. In addition, the eldest son Modi is an idealist, simple-minded, impulsive, and easy to be used by others, so General James does not like this son. This also caused Modi to still not know the existence of the main world, and he did not know that it was just a void world. It was easier to think about things. He thought that as long as it was Silabel, with his own powerful strength and prestige, plus his hands Holding the power of the army, as long as you raise your arms, you can overthrow the kingdom. On the contrary, the old housekeeper Descartes knew more. He looked dimly at the age of twenty, but he was still very naive, and shook his head helplessly: "Young master, your thinking is too simple, the kingdom is not that simple. , You think that the kingdom is extremely rotten, the bureaucracy is corrupt, and the people are struggling to survive. It is extremely bad. But, young master, have you ever thought that such a rotten kingdom can still stand upright, with hundreds of rebellions every year, and a small number of hundreds of people, The tens of thousands of people on a large scale have not been calmed down steadily, young master, haven''t you thought about the reason?" "Uh..." Modi was at a loss for words. Facing the earnest words of the old housekeeper, he really didn''t know how to answer: "Yes! Why is this?" Butler Descartes said again: "Young master, you have to be careful, you must not say anything about letting Lord Silabel be the king. It is impossible for Lord Silabel to betray the kingdom, and it is impossible for the master to betray Lord Silabel. Yes, don''t let them know about these rebellious thoughts, otherwise..." Modi nodded slowly, because there was too much information just now, so he didn''t think to ask why Descartes butler knew so much. "Can''t let Lord Father know?" Modi thought silently: "But the task that Lord Cypolites gave me, no, I still have to give it a try, in case... in case father changes his position, and he has no interest in the revolution. The military is extremely important." It turns out that this young master who has never suffered hard since childhood, was foolish and naive, was fooled into the water by the revolutionary army not long ago. Because of his special status, Modi became the head of the intelligence department of the Revolutionary Army, the direct subordinate of Cypolites. At the same time, the triumphant army has come to the outskirts of Steinard City, and a city wall more than six meters high surrounds this metropolis with a population of more than one million. This city wall was a fortification built when the Kingdom of Lorenzo first attacked this void world in order to prevent the indigenous counterattacks here. It played an important role in the past, but it is no longer useful now. The city extends out and wraps it up. City walls, especially many factories that occupy a huge area, are impossible to build in the city, and together with those workers and their families, they form residential areas around the factories. And once the factory is not well run, or moved elsewhere, workers lose their jobs, and this area of ??residence will be reduced to ruins or slums. There have been more than ten slums formed in this way in Steinard. These slums have almost become an extrajudicial world. The government is too lazy to manage them. There are gangs running rampant in them, and countless crimes are hidden. The former barracks in Steinard City was such a slum, and it was later taken over by the Special Bureau under Silabel and became a training base under the Special Bureau. Later, Grand Duke Mora handed over the elite troops of more than 40,000 people to Silabel, which became the garrison of this army. This time, when he returned to the capital, he returned directly here. The news of the great victory in the northern province has been sent back. It was learned that Silabel had triumphed today, and a grand welcome ceremony was prepared in the military camp. Although this void world belongs to the Kingdom of Lorenzo, for the convenience of rule, there is still a king in the void world, who is held by the children of the royal family as the nominal king. But at present, because Grand Duke Mora is pinned in the main world, the power on the side of the void world is vacant, and the king naturally gains some real power. But now the king is only a twelve-year-old boy, and the real power falls into the hands of the court minister, the Marquis of Belon. With Silabel''s triumphant return, the king''s capital Steinard also formed a three-pronged situation, the government headed by the Prime Minister Marquis Capson, the palace headed by the Marquis of Belon, and the military force headed by Silabel. This time Silabel came back, and both the government and the palace attached great importance to it. They paused from the original open and secret infighting and prepared to win the support of Silabel and the military. In front of the gate of the barracks, a large number of welcome groups gathered. Silabel''s carriage slowly stopped. Green took the lead to get down, holding the carriage to be dull. The people who were waiting not far away showed an indifferent sneer at the corners of their mouths. "Your Excellency Silabel, congratulations on your triumphant return, the kingdom will prosper forever with a hero like you." A very handsome middle-aged nobleman with a moustache greeted him with a smile. It was Marquis Capson, the Prime Minister of the Kingdom of the Void World. The fat man who was laughing behind Marquis Capson was Marquis Belon, the chief court minister. The two seemed to be very harmonious, but in fact they were incompatible, and they wished they could kill each other before they were reconciled. "Your Excellency, Prime Minister, you are very polite. The ability to destroy the rebels this time is entirely due to the soldiers fighting on the battlefield. Silabel dare not take credit." Silabel gently raised her skirt in return, and spoke politely very hypocritically. The fat Marquis Veron next to him quickly brushed his sense of existence and said disgusting compliments, but this man has a kind of ability. And, people can''t be hated, but they are willing to get close, which is an important reason why he can be liked by the little king and become the chief court minister. Green looked from the side, and couldn''t help but take a few more glances at the Marquis of Veron, and was secretly surprised: "It''s really pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger! This guy is also a legendary superhuman, or he prefers the ability of spirit and soul. , to be able to subtly change other people''s perception of him, and this change is subtle and silent, if it wasn''t for a faint psychic penetration when he was talking just now, I would not have been able to easily detect it." (end of this chapter) Chapter 313： Subordinate Chapter 313 Subordinates Green was secretly surprised by the ability of Marquis Veron, but although this ability is magical, as long as you understand it and take precautions in your heart, it will be difficult to work. Moreover, the ability of this type of extraordinary person to fight head-on is often relatively poor, and some are similar to weird. Once the details are missed, the threat will be greatly reduced. But what really surprised Green was that the dignified Prime Minister was actually an embroidered pillow, and the weak one was okay, but it was only a formal elementary level. Green naturally despised, but after another thought, he felt that something was wrong. To be able to stand out as the prime minister of the government, this Marquis of Capson is definitely not an embroidered pillow, is it another old Yinbi who pretends to be a pig and eats a tiger? But careful observation made him very sure that the other party never hides his strength, then there are two possibilities, either the Prime Minister has some kind of extraordinary ability, or he has an unknown relationship with the Grand Duke Mora. close relationship. After all, Archduke Mora is the real ruler of this void world. As long as he thinks he can, even a pig can be the prime minister. Just in Green''s wild thoughts, a ceremony to welcome the triumphant army ended in a hustle and bustle. The 40,000-strong army returned to the barracks, and Silabel brought Green to her office. At this time, the people of Marquis Capson and Marquis Veron have already left, and only the confidants who belong to Silabel are left. In addition to Green, there are three people, two men and one woman. Green looked at these three people, and these three people were also looking at Green. They didn''t expect that this time Silabel went out and brought back a new adjutant, and he was a handsome young aristocrat, tall and straight, and his temperament was indifferent. Is this the type that Sirabelle likes? Could it be that the count, who has been single for so many years, is finally starting to think about spring? Thinking of this, the three of them couldn''t help but look at each other very tacitly, and the atmosphere in the office was a little strange for a while. Actually, they all misunderstood the current relationship between Green and Silabel. Ever since Silabel pointed out that Wood Slater was a clone, and determined that Green''s body was in the main world, Green had to face a choice. Either show sincerity and confess his true identity, or directly abandon this avatar and abandon the interests of the Void World. Although Green was surprised that Silabel discovered his anomaly, and knew that he was still a person who underestimated the world, he always warned himself that this was not a game, but deep down he still subconsciously regarded other people as NPCs. This time, Silabel gave him a lesson. This is not a game, and there are no NPCs. Everyone is neither blind nor fools. Recognizing this, Green did not become angry, let alone the impulsive fish and the net, not to mention whether he could kill Silabel, even if he could kill Silabel silently, it would not make any sense. Because the most important added value of his avatar all comes from the identity of Silabel''s adjutant, and what he needs to consider now is the importance of these interests and revealing his identity. After much deliberation, Green chose to reveal his identity and try to forge a closer and tangible ally with Silabel. When Silabel heard Green say that he was the director of the special bureau of the main world Langton City, his expression was really wonderful. She thought about a lot of possibilities in advance, Loen''s assassin, foreign spy, secret son of the church, a conspirator of a big noble... But no matter what, she didn''t expect that after going around and back to the original point, Green was also a special case. Man, or the chief of a city in the main world. In fact, this is also the reason why Green dared to tell Silabel his true identity. First, because he thought he had enough strength to protect himself, and secondly, he and Silabel did not conflict in essence. Even so, before Green agreed to reveal his true identity, he established a confidentiality contract with Silabel under the witness of the stalwart Void Will. The content of the ?? magic contract is very simple. It stipulates that Silabel cannot reveal Green''s identity to others, and Green cannot do things that damage Silabel''s life and interests. However, because the witness of the magic contract is not any specific god, the binding of the contract is not particularly strong. As long as they are willing to pay some price, whether Green or Silabel, there are ways to take advantage of the loopholes. In the final analysis, a magic The contract is just a form, the real guarantee is their recognition of each other''s strength. At this point, Green temporarily joined Silabel''s camp, and also met the three core members of Silabel. One of the middle-aged men in military uniforms, dark skinned, tall and mighty, and full of strong muscles is General James. Wearing casual clothes and curly blue hair, the handsome young magician named Sunderland is currently the director of the Stinard City Special Bureau, and his strength is very strong and not inferior to General James. The last one is a very **** and beautiful middle-aged beauty named Setna. She is about forty years old, but she is well-maintained. She has fair skin and a beautiful body, with a hot body, but with long straight fiery red hair and a pale face. The blue war pattern made her a bit of a country-killing Matt painting style. Later, Green learned that this Setna was a branch of the wizard - the voodoo! An expert in poison, a real femme fatale. The war pattern on the face is not a preference, but a magic rune that suppresses the voodoo in the body. Otherwise, there is a lot of poison in the body. Without this war pattern, you will die instantly. Green roughly looked at the three of them, and finally his eyes fell on General James. From the dark skin of this man, it could be seen that he should be the aborigines of this void world. Although the young master Modi is the son of General James, in order to change the family lineage, General James Modi''s mother is a foreign noble, and then uses some extraordinary means to eliminate some genetic genes, so that the three children of General James can hardly be seen unearthed features. The reason why Green is concerned is also because James, as a native, can actually be appreciated and promoted by Silabel. It can be seen that this person must have real skills. Regardless of his own strength or fighting with the army, he is a first-class character. . It is a pity that his bloodline is fatal. Even if Silabel trusts him, he will not be recognized by others. Otherwise, he will go to the northern province to suppress the rebellion this time. With his talent and strength, he is competent enough to do it, and he does not need Silabel to go in person. . However, the result is there Aware of Green''s gaze, General James responded with a reserved smile. For this adjutant who suddenly appeared, he didn''t like or dislike it, he just kept aloof. General James has an ability since he was a child. He is very sensitive to dangerous things. It is not an extraordinary ability, but a talent. This talent has allowed him to escape death on the battlefield countless times. At this moment, he is reminding him that this young man is terrible, and I am afraid that he is not inferior to Silabel. Sunderland and Setna don''t have similar abilities. In their opinion, Green is just a lucky person who is favored by Silabel for some unknown reason. Naturally, they do not take Green in their eyes and regard him as a An ordinary lieutenant. Sillabell didn''t introduce Green''s origins in detail, but only briefly introduced them, and then asked: "James, what happened to Wang during the time I left?" General James said: "Master Hui, the capital has been generally stable recently. Because of Duke Mora''s warning before his departure, those nobles and capitalists are still honest. It''s just that the assassination troops of the Revolutionary Army are more active, killing a few. The middle- and lower-class nobles and officials who have a lot of public grievances put up some demagogic flyers and slogans in the slums. In addition, there are rumors that the head of the Revolutionary Army Intelligence Department, Cypolites, may come to the capital, but this news has not been received. confirmed." "Oh? Cypolites!" Silabel nodded slightly, with a solemn expression on her face, the head of the Revolutionary Army Intelligence Department was an opponent that she could take seriously. The strength of this person is mysterious and unpredictable. He has never confronted the kingdom head-on. He is elusive and cunning. It is very likely that he is an extraordinary powerhouse from the Loen Federation. "Sir, do we need to step up our investigation?" Sunderland took the opportunity to interject, and glanced at General James inadvertently. In fact, these three powerful subordinates under Silabel are not monolithic. There is no doubt that General James is the strongest in terms of ability and comprehensive strength, but Sunderland is a noble from the main world, and he thinks that his strength and talent are not inferior to James. Don''t look away and show your talents in front of Silabel. "Are you sure you can find Cypolites?" Silabel asked in a flat tone. She knew exactly what her subordinates were thinking, but she was not disgusted by this kind of healthy competition that was trying desperately without holding back each other. Sunderland smiled confidently: "My lord, although Cypolites is cunning, he personally took risks and came to the capital. He must have a very important purpose. Although it is difficult for us to target him, as long as we find out his Intentions, it should not be too difficult to start with other people, at least to destroy their plans, and if you are lucky, there may be windfalls." Silabel nodded and said: "This idea is good, you immediately mobilize people to implement it, and look forward to good news from you." "Yes, my lord!" Sunderland''s eyes lit up, and he immediately ordered the leader. And the voodoo master Setna, who had been silent from beginning to end, suddenly curled her lips imperceptibly, just when Green saw them, and the two of them touched their eyes, but she immediately changed her face and returned to her original expression, as if the corners of her mouth had not moved at all. Then gave Green a warning look Green was dumbfounded for a while, and was about to look away from her when he suddenly felt a slight burning pain in his eyes, which made him frown. He opened the eyes of spiritual vision, and found two subtle dark purple lines extending from Setna''s eyes. silk. Three shifts today and more tonight! Both are ordered to be twenty plus one chapter in length. Ask for a subscription, ask for a ticket. (end of this chapter) Chapter 314： Audience (both order plus more) Chapter 314 Interview (all orders plus more) "Voodoo!" Greene raised his eyebrows, and a burst of anger surged in his heart. This woman is also too vicious and too unscrupulous, and she dared to use voodoo on me just by casually looking at her, which is simply courting death! Besides, what is this place? This is Silabel''s office, is she crazy, how dare she do this! As Green used his eyes of spiritual vision, his body surged with spiritual energy, which immediately attracted the attention of others present. Sirabel reacted the fastest, immediately understood what was going on, and drank: "Settna! Don''t be distracted, what are you thinking!" Setna was stunned for a moment, and quickly covered her eyes with her right hand. The psychic energy in her hand condensed, cut off her line of sight, and restrained the voodoo. She instantly sucked the two extended voodoo back, and then tapped herself with her left hand. His head, showing a somewhat cute expression, bowed to Green embarrassedly: "I''m very sorry, I just lost my mind, these little things are too active, I still can''t control them very well, and I''m really sorry for causing you trouble. ." Green nodded, seeing that her attitude was sincere, and she did not hold on to it, but she was secretly surprised. Although this Setna was only a formal high-level voodoo master, she actually sealed an extremely terrifying mass in her body. The ancient voodoo of the ancients requires her to concentrate and suppress at all times. As long as she is a little distracted, it will leak out. The two dark purple silk threads just stretched out unintentionally along her eyes. Fortunately, he met Green, his spirit was extremely sharp, he was aware of it in advance, and he reacted instantly. If it were another person, he would be poisoned by voodoo at once, and it would be quite troublesome even if he could be rescued. Early the next morning, the triumphant Silabel needed to formally meet the little king. To Green''s surprise, Silabel actually named him to accompany him, and he immediately understood that this was a gesture of favor from Silabel, or compensation for Settna''s almost poisoning him yesterday. As long as he has seen the little king, Wood Slater''s identity is considered to be solid, not a private soldier arbitrarily recruited by Silabel. In the early morning, Steinard was a little hazy, and the morning fog wetted the carriage and the ground. Green and Silabel sat in the carriage and set off from the barracks on the outskirts of the city to the palace in the center of the city. The royal capital occupies a huge area. After two hundred years of continuous expansion, it is like a growth ring. Green and Silabel are both dressed in military uniforms, especially Silabel wearing a military cap and trousers and riding boots, has a particularly heroic charm, walking, swaying, very attractive. Green is also very handsome, with a well-fitting military uniform, shiny leather shoes, and a medal hanging on his chest. Not long ago, Sirabel just awarded him a medal. Walking one meter behind Silabel, he was neither humble nor arrogant. People''s eyes lit up. Under the guidance of the palace attendant, walk into the side door of the palace. After ?? came inside, Green was slightly surprised. The inside of the palace was not as splendid as it looked on the outside. Instead, it was a bit dilapidated and desolate. Many of the floor tiles were damaged, and many weeds grew from the cracks in the stones. After the second door, the tiles on the top of the wall, and the huge wooden door, were damaged and cracked. "The palace is so broken? It''s really the decline of the last dynasty." Green thought silently in his heart. Often, a kingdom or an empire will have two situations before it falls. Either it encounters a tyrant, extortionate and extravagant, and the country''s financial and people''s resources are spent on building palaces and foreign expeditions. The other is when the emperor is cowardly, the power falls by the side, and the powerful ministers are in power, and this situation will occur. But then again, this void world was originally a copy of the Kingdom of Lorenzo. The real kingship is not here, the king here is just a symbol. However, through the situation here in the palace, we can see the leopard. The great nobles and capitalists of those kingdoms lack reverence for the royal power. The palace, as the face of the country and the king, can be ruined like this. It can be seen that these people don''t care about the country and the royal family at all, they only care about the state and the royal family. their own and their family''s interests. This is also an important reason why Archduke Mora resolutely gave up this void world after careful consideration, and until now, apart from the archduke himself and a few confidants, other families and capitalists in the void world did not know this decision, only when Archduke Mora was restrained in the real world , maybe it won''t be long before he will come back, and even take this opportunity to grab more benefits from the kingdom. At this time, although Green did not know these secrets, he also saw some signs of national subjugation from the dilapidation of the palace. Just as Green let his thoughts fly, Silabel''s voice suddenly came: "Isn''t it weird? Why is the palace so shabby?" "Uh..." Green was stunned for a while, then smiled shyly, and didn''t speak, it was a default. Silabel said indifferently: "This is the real status quo of the Kingdom of Lorenzo. In the main world, it was suppressed by the Loen Federation. Those nobles and capitalists did not know how to restrain themselves, but intensified their efforts, looting wealth crazily, all clinging to the kingdom. The vampires. Here they are even more unscrupulous, operating this void world, the kingdom has almost no profit, just like this northern province rebellion requires the main world to return supplies. Not only is it not helpful, but it becomes a burden, isn''t it ironic." Green was secretly surprised. He didn''t expect that Lorenzo Kingdom would be losing money in running this void world. This is simply begging for a golden rice bowl! But Green soon understood that it wasn''t that the void world was losing money, but that all the benefits were taken away by the great nobles and capitalists. It was just that the kingdom government and the royal family were losing money, and everyone else was making a lot of money. "Has the contradiction developed to this extent?" Green asked in a low voice subconsciously. Originally in the main world, because of the pressure of the Loen Federation and other neighboring countries, the Lorenzo Kingdom was squeezed by external forces, and the royal family, government, nobles, churches, and capitalists could work together to maintain the situation. On the side of the void world, the pressure from the outside world was lost, and the conflict of interests became more and more intense, reaching an irreconcilable level. "Isn''t it funny?" The corner of Silabel''s mouth showed a mocking arc: "Those greedy and stupid guys really think that the fall of the kingdom will benefit them? If the Loen people come over, the wealth they loot, and The savings of the ancestors will become the spoils of the enemy, and will be taken away by the more greedy Loen people." This time Green did not continue, Silabel seemed to have vented enough after speaking, and fell into silence without saying anything. After a while, he passed a huge square and came to a dilapidated hall. Green could see that this great hall used to be splendid, but now it is shrouded in a faint haze, giving people a feeling of gloom. There were no other servants to report, and there were even no guards standing in front of the main hall. Green followed Silabel and walked in directly. When we entered the main hall, the moment he stepped over the threshold, a warm and majestic golden light filled the main hall. This surprised Greene, and he immediately became vigilant. That kind of momentum, that kind of feeling, was at least a legendary high-level extraordinary person. Could it be that this little king in name is actually a legendary powerhouse! But in the next moment, Green was relieved. The moment he stepped into the main hall, he looked in the direction of the source of the warm and majestic golden light, and saw an eleven or twelve-year-old sitting on the throne in front of the main hall wearing a complicated and gorgeous dress. little boy. The little boy is white and clean, his expression is calm, his eyes are indifferent, and he is quite extraordinary. However, the golden light that is comparable to the legendary high-level atmosphere does not come from the little king, but the throne of the king under his **** representing the supreme kingship. "Artifact!" Green instantly concluded that the throne placed in the center of the main hall was definitely a powerful divine instrument, and as long as the divine power crystal was input into it, it would surely explode with a formidable formidable power not inferior to the Angel of Death. "Is this the heritage that has been passed down for hundreds of years?" Green thought silently in his heart: "Even if it is a kingdom in decline, it still has a heritage and strength that cannot be underestimated." Silabel walked in front, Green followed behind, keeping the same footsteps, stepping on the marble, the footsteps of the two only made a sound of "step~step~step~". The hall was empty, with clear footsteps echoing, only the little king and the court minister Marquis Belon stood beside him. The little king was expressionless, his eyes were indifferent and empty, and he stared at the direction of the entrance of the hall, as if he did not notice Silabel and Green coming in. Marquis Veron had a greasy smile on his fat face. If another fat man showed the same expression, it would only give the impression of being wretched and disgusting, but Marquis Veron was very friendly, and people could not feel disgust for him. . "I see your Majesty!" Came under the throne, Silabel did not kneel, but bowed her head slightly, obviously this puppet king was not enough for her to sacrifice her knees. Green followed Silabel, and without her instructing him in advance, he also followed suit, bowing his head slightly, he had no hobby for people to kneel. The little king finally withdrew his vacant gaze, and was about to say something according to the procedure, but found that Greene did not kneel, which made his brows jump. Silabel doesn''t kneel, there''s nothing to say. He knows his identity and situation, and he doesn''t expect this powerful and terrible woman to be loyal, but a mere entourage next to Silabel dares to ignore him. It made him annoyed immediately, it was simply unreasonable! "Bold! See why I don''t kneel!" The little king''s sharp voice echoed in the hall, and an emperor''s majesty emerged in the hall. This is not the imposing manner of the little king himself, but comes from the magic circle contained in this hall. And while the little king was shouting angrily, the throne under him shone brightly, and a golden light full of majesty and oppression suddenly appeared behind the little king, trying his best to show off the little king''s aura, but it was far from satisfactory and it was difficult to calm the scene. . The third update, 9,000 words, please subscribe, please vote! (end of this chapter) Chapter 315： frighten children Chapter 315 Scare Children "Huh?" Silabel raised her eyebrows. She didn''t expect the little king to suddenly get angry, and then she looked back at Green who was standing upright. He hesitated for a while but didn''t speak. Confront the angry little king. The little king and the Marquis of Veron were both stunned. They originally thought that Silabel would stop them, and then scolded their subordinates. Of course, this was not to show weakness, but to protect them. But what''s the situation now? The first thing in the minds of the little king and the Marquis of Veron reflected that Silabel wanted to kill with a knife. Could it be that this person was not Silabel''s confidant at all, but for some reason, he wanted to get rid of him, and it was difficult to do it by himself. , is this brought here? But it was just a flash of thought, and the two dismissed this idea. They can do this kind of thing, but with Silabel''s character, she will never do it. She wants to kill whoever she wants to kill, and she doesn''t need to use a knife to kill. kind of trick. But it''s too late for them to think about it now. The little king has been suppressed for too long. He simply doesn''t do it, so he will give him a ruthless test. By the way, let''s test it again and see Silabel''s reaction. After Archduke Mora left , what is the attitude of the military. Although the little king is a member of the royal family, he is too young and has too close a connection with the Marquis of Veron, so neither the Grand Duke Mora nor Silabel told him the news that they were about to give up here. However, the unusual actions of Grand Duke Mora before his departure, as well as some actions of Silabel and the military, all made the little king and Marquis Belon aware that there may be major changes. Originally, the little king planned to take this opportunity to get some words out of Silabel''s mouth, but he didn''t expect the accident of Green, so he simply looked at Silabel''s reaction and could decipher a lot of important information from it. Unfortunately, Silabel''s reaction was completely beyond their expectations. The little king frowned, patted the armrest lightly, and suddenly there was a buzzing sound, and a golden light suddenly poured out from the throne below him, covering Green directly. "What qualifications do you have to see me not kneeling!" With the golden light pouring out, the little king shouted loudly, if it wasn''t for being too young, he would be quite imposing. Green stood on the spot, glanced at the expressionless face, obviously wanting to stay out of the situation to watch the lively Silabel, he blinked the dead fish eyes, he already knew in his heart, this was what made him stand out in the little king and the Marquis of Belon. Shows great strength in front of you. "Killing the chicken to warn the monkey? But as soon as he came, he gave the little king a slap in the face. This is not killing the chicken, but killing the monkey directly." Green complained in his heart, but he was not slow at all. golden light. It is not difficult to see from Green''s spiritual eyes that it was not a fatal attack. Obviously, the little king had scruples and did not dare to kill Silabel''s adjutant. Even so, there is the power of the Legendary Elementary. If Green is only at the official level, there will be no suspense, and he will be crushed to the ground in an instant. However, seeing that golden light drew a beautiful arc in the hall, covering Green from top to bottom, but at the next moment, there was a rumbling sound and the hall shook. All three people in the hall except Green were slightly discolored, and their eyes were fixed on Green''s top. A huge ring appeared, followed by a huge and hideous silver-gray head sticking out from the inside to meet the golden light that came. Zhang Opening the mouth of the blood basin, there was a click, biting the golden light emitting from under the throne. The little king and Marquis Veron next to him were stunned. No one would have thought that this little adjutant could actually hold such a powerful undead summon. Even Silabel showed an unexpected expression. She knew that Green was very strong, especially when she found out that the other party was just a clone, which raised a level of Green''s real strength, but she never expected such a shocking scene. Silabel has seen a powerful real dragon. From the huge head exposed by this dracolich, it can be inferred that this is an adult dragon with a body length of about 50 meters in front of it. Even if it is transformed into a dracolich after death, Will not fall below the legendary high tier. "Wood Slater, a legendary high-level dracolich! Is this your real trump card?" Silabel pondered silently, a smile appeared on her face, she found it cheap. A necromancer with a legendary high-level summon, but now she has become her adjutant, which is simply **** luck. At the same time, the golden light was bitten by the big mouth of the dragon lich, and he wanted to struggle to get rid of it, but when the dragon head shook and his jaw slammed hard, there was a click, and the golden light stopped, and immediately quieted down. The golden light that was originally an invisible substance was cracked like glass, and it was smashed and completely shattered. The little king sitting on the throne suddenly swayed, his face turned pale, and he looked terrified. He looked at the magic circle suspended on Green''s head, and the huge and hideous dragon head full of death. , the thin body under the gorgeous dress could not help shivering. After biting off the golden light, as Greene looked at the little king and Marquis Veron not far away, the huge dragon head also watched, breathing out the energy of death from his nose and mouth, forming a cloud of black air, lingering in Greene. around him, making him look like a demon king. The little king was completely dumbfounded, and Marquis Veron was also dumbfounded. According to their preset script, this situation should not have happened at all! Although he was very frightened, Marquis Veron stood up at a critical moment, stood in front of the little king, and shouted with a trembling voice: "Presumptuous! You~~ what do you want to do? If you don''t step back, do you want to kill the king? "After that, he looked at Silabel, and now he can only count on her. Marquis Veron understands that he may have a chance to escape, but he will never take the little king with him. And there is a Silabel with an ambiguous attitude next to her. What is this woman''s attitude? Are you getting impatient and planning to flip the table? In an instant, many thoughts flashed in Marquis Veron''s heart, but in the end, he turned his heart away and blocked in front of the little king. He was betting that Silabel would not allow Green to commit murder. Sure enough, after being shocked, Silabel said: "Wood, Your Majesty is young, don''t scare him." Green had a poker face, the dead fish eyes swept across the trembling body of the little king, then looked at Silabel, and lowered his head slightly: "As you wish, my lord." The voice of ?? fell, the dragon lich''s huge head shrank back, the magic circle suspended on Green''s head shrank and disappeared, and the death energy condensed like black gas in the hall disappeared. In the main hall, only the little king and Marquis Veron were left breathing uncontrollably. "That... that, I was... rude just now, please don''t take offense, Your Excellency." The little king calmed down, recalling the scene just now, he still had lingering fears, no longer had the previous momentum, stammered for fear that Green would disagree. Call that monster out again. "Your Majesty''s words are serious. The minister was abrupt just now, and I ask Your Majesty to forgive him." The little king swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said quickly: "Not abrupt, not abrupt, your Excellency, as the adjutant of General Silabel, has made great contributions to the rebel army this time. This..." The little king was still too young after all, and was frightened just now. It''s broken, he has lost his sense of proportion, and he speaks out of order. In the end, he can only look at Silabel for help. "Your Majesty, Wood Slater is the hereditary baron of the kingdom." Silabel said understandingly. The little king immediately understood: "Uh! That''s how it is, Baron Slater, I now appoint you to be promoted to Viscount." "Thank you, Your Majesty!" Green once again thanked him, and a viscount who was just casually appointed would not make him so excited. After thanking him, he retreated to Silabel with a blank expression. The Marquis of Veron took a stand. "Haha~~~" The corner of the little king''s mouth twitched reluctantly, revealing a smile that was harder than crying. Silabel gave Green a satisfied look, took a step forward as if nothing had happened, and handed a page of documents solemnly: "Your Majesty, this is the contribution to the suppression of the rebellion in the northern province this time. List, although this battle went well, the environment was harsh, the soldiers and soldiers worked very hard, and your Majesty should reward them generously." The little king calmed down and motioned for Marquis Veron to bring it over. He just glanced at it without looking carefully, and nodded: "This battle is really beautiful, and all the credits and rewards are executed according to your wishes." Silabel bowed slightly and said, "I thank your Majesty for your generosity on behalf of the soldiers, and swear to defend Your Majesty to the death." Hearing Silabel''s insincere slogan, the little king twitched the corners of his mouth and said embarrassingly: "General Silabel doesn''t need to be too polite, but the general has a new mission when he comes back this time. Recently, the assassination team of the revolutionary army is in the capital. The activity is rampant, the police station and the special bureau in Stinard are helpless, and now that the general is back, everything will be easy." Silabel glanced at Marquis Veron, who was standing beside him with low eyebrows and pleasing eyes. It should be the fat man''s idea, but she did not refuse. Even without the little king''s instructions, she was ready to deal with the assassination squad hidden in the capital by the revolutionary army. This assassination team composed of a small number of extraordinary people is haunted, often assassinating officials and nobles, and leaving blood on the scene. The arrogance is very arrogant, which makes people panic. "Don''t worry, Your Majesty, when I finish the military affairs today, I will return to the Special Bureau to preside over the work tomorrow, and I will definitely catch those little mice hidden in the sewers of the capital one by one." A murderous look flashed in Silabel''s eyes. She didn''t have any goodwill towards the so-called revolutionary army supported and instructed by the Loen Federation, so it would be better to eliminate them all. "I''m looking forward to the general''s good news." The little king smiled and breathed a sigh of relief, as if worried that Silabel would not accept the task. (end of this chapter) Chapter 316： 322 Not looking directly Chapter 316 322 Do not look directly Lanton City, Special Bureau, Director''s Office. The secretary just brought in a cup of hot coffee, and Green stared at the slowly rising white air. Opposite the desk, the tall Mrs. Shirgai stood expressionlessly in a major''s military uniform. The momentum contained in her body became stronger and stronger, and she had reached the limit of the official level. The next step only needs to slowly accumulate. , from quantitative change to qualitative change, and promoted to the legendary rank. Green was very satisfied with Mrs. Shirgay''s growth. He never imagined that this housewife who came out of the slum would grow to such a level once she had the opportunity. What is even more commendable is that the hard life in the early years and the tempering of fate made Mrs. Silgae''s character tougher than steel wire, able to be rigid and flexible, and indomitable. At the beginning, Greene estimated that she had little hope of becoming a legend with her talent. Now it seems that she has underestimated her potential. This woman may give him a surprise. Mrs. Shirgai stood quietly. Recently, she and most of her subordinates were seconded by Hiddink consultants from the General Bureau to perform tasks. Green told her before that this time, the purpose of mobilizing the crowd is to find an entrance to a void world. In addition to making her cautious, she must also pay attention to some information. Just half an hour ago, she accidentally learned an important news about the entrance to the void world. She didn''t dare to delay for a moment, and hurried over to report. Green was silent for a moment, looked away from the white air floating over the coffee, and looked up at Mrs. Shirgay: "You mean, the General Administration found a suspected entrance to the Void World in Polis Town outside the city? " "Yes, my lord." Mrs. Shirgay said in a stern voice: "It happened that Ms. Monica asked me to report on the work of the past few days. The deputy chief of the police station, Sent, suddenly came, and I resigned at that time. But at closing time, I heard Sint excitedly mentioning Polistown and the Netherworld to Ms. Monica." "Polis Town!" Green murmured in a low voice. He still had some impressions of this town. Back then, the Tower of Yin Spirits once set up a secret base here. Lucky or unlucky for the town. "Okay, I know about this, you don''t need to tell anyone else." Green was noncommittal and asked Mrs. Shirgai to step down. "Yes! Your Excellency." Mrs. Shirgay snorted and turned to go out, but was stopped by Green again. "Wait..." Green thought for a while and said, "Go and call back all the people who were seconded out. There may be changes. It has nothing to do with us. If you don''t make it, you can rush to work for your life." "Thank you, sir." Mrs. Shirgai quickly thanked, and she was relieved. Her keen intuition made her smell a hint of conspiracy and danger. Those of her subordinates who continued to follow the gang of the General Bureau were likely to be life-threatening . "Well, go ahead and find an excuse for you to figure it out yourself." Green said lightly: "Don''t care about the others except consultant Hiddink. If there is any dissatisfaction, let them come to me directly." "Yes!" Mrs. Shirgai exited the office, closed the door softly, then raised her chest and headed downstairs, striding downstairs like a gust of wind. "Polis Town!" Green''s mouth turned up slightly: "Is this the information I want to pass to the Blind Sisterhood? I just didn''t expect it to be someone from the General Bureau! Use Mrs. Silgae to get me the information, and then pass it on to Elizabeth Fronton, lead that lady Akara to Polis Town. It''s a good calculation. If I didn''t know that there is no entrance to the Void World, I''m afraid I would also be caught by this news. Attract to the town of Polis!" Green thought silently, should we pass this news to the Blind Sisterhood? This matter must be considered clearly, if it is not handled properly, it is likely that it is not a person inside or outside. There was no explanation from the General Administration, obviously they didn''t trust him, they just wanted to use him and let him pass false news. If he was investigated later, he would be treasonous. The Blind Sisters will eventually confirm that this is fake news. It would be fine if Ms. Akara was strangled, but if she escaped, she would definitely take anger on him. The anger of a natural disaster powerhouse, his current young The body can''t stand it. So whether this matter can be done or not, and what needs to be done, he must consider carefully. Meanwhile, in a luxury condominium in Uptown Langton. Elizabeth Fronton and Shirley Weir sat opposite each other at the coffee table beside the bed, like two idle ladies, drinking coffee boredly and looking at the street scene outside the window. "Elizabeth, it''s been a few days, why hasn''t there been news from Greene?" Shirley Will asked worriedly, she was always wary and hostile to Greene. "In fact, no news is the best news. It means that there is no progress in the special bureau." Elizabeth Fronton said lightly. As a demon warlock who has lived for two hundred years, her experience and patience are not comparable to Shirley Will. . However, her emotions are also complicated in her heart. If she hasn''t given feedback for too long, she will not be able to explain it. After all, the No. 1 person in the organization, the powerful and mysterious Ms. Akara is about to arrive. Thinking of Ms. Akara, Elizabeth Fronton couldn''t help feeling a little scalp tingling. That powerful and terrifying woman was more terrifying than her contracted demon. She was an existence that could decide her life and death with just one look or one thought. "Scourge level! Is it really that powerful?" Elizabeth Fronton murmured, because she was limited by the demon of her contract, she could hardly be promoted to natural disaster level, unless she could establish a new one with another more powerful abyss demon. contract. This is the drawback of a demon warlock. Once you become a demon warlock, you will gain a long life and become very powerful quickly, but it also limits the upper limit of future growth. Once you reach the limit of the contract demon, unless the contract demon itself is promoted, or Release the contract and establish new contracts with other demons, and it will be difficult for demon warlocks to advance to higher ranks by themselves. This is the case with Elizabeth Fronton at present. Her contract demon is only a middle-level legend. Although she has more powerful strength due to her racial talent, she will not fall behind in the face of high-level human legends, but after all, she cannot face the greatness of the natural disaster level. strong. At this moment, without warning, in the room where they were, a faint light and shadow flickered, followed by a figure in a gray robe and a hood. At this moment, Elizabeth Fronton and Shirley Will seemed to be completely still! Or rather the surrounding space and time become very slow. Elizabeth Fronton sensed the movement and was turning her head to look at it, but it seemed to slow down ten thousand times, but her thinking was not affected much because of the soul link with the abyss demon of the contract, but this feeling made her extremely uncomfortable. Fortunately, this distortion of time and space only lasted for less than a second, and disappeared in the blink of an eye, leaving only the figure. Shirley Will felt nothing because her body was in sync with her mind. Only Elizabeth Fronton was panting with an ugly face, but she endured and stood up quickly, bowing her head to the gray-robed man: "Eldest sister. , you...you''re here so soon." Sherry Will reacted, quickly put down the coffee cup, and stood up, but did not dare to make a sound. She knew that the person who suddenly appeared here was the eldest sister of the Blind Sisters, a natural disaster-level superhuman who only existed in legends before. Destroy a city with a wave of your hand. "It''s nothing, let''s take a look ahead." Akara''s voice was soft and sweet, and he lifted the hood on his head as he spoke, revealing his covered face. It was a young woman who looked only in her twenties, with long straight and smooth brown semi-long hair, and her facial features were very delicate. There are two light blue battle lines on each side, giving her a strange aura. But on her face, the most striking thing was the pair of eyes. The blind eyes without pupils contained a faint golden light, which invisibly gave people a sense of sacredness that could not be directly looked at. Those eyes were not the first time Elizabeth Fronton had seen, but every time they gave her a frightened feeling. Legend has it that Lady Akara once saw the real god, the goddess of the night, believed in by the Blind Sisterhood. But it also paid a price for this. Mortals could not look directly at God, but only glanced at it. Being corroded by divine power, Ms. Akara lost her eyes. However, she also received the mercy of the goddess of the dark night, and actually became the favored person of the goddess. Not only did she not die, but she was a blessing in disguise and obtained these eyes that were completely infected by divine power. But this is only what the Blind Sisters declared to the outside world. No one but Akara knows what it really looks like. Ms. Akara showed a kind smile and looked younger than Elizabeth and Shirley Will, but she gave people a kind and gentle feeling like an old grandmother. "Sister, I''m very sorry, there is no definite news about the entrance to the Void World." Elizabeth Fronton was the first to admit her mistake. She has been in Langton City for a long time. So far, there is no clue, and she can''t explain it. Akara waved his hand, a slender white palm and a half lotus root-like arm protruding from the robe: "It doesn''t matter, my sister, I know this will not be very smooth, this time the forces targeting the entrance to the void world are not Little, everyone hasn''t harvested yet, so we don''t have to worry." "Yes, big sister!" Elizabeth Fronton breathed a sigh of relief, she was really afraid that Akara would take anger on her. "Are you the new sister?" Ms. Akara''s pupilless eyes looked at Shirley Will, who was standing still. "Sister, my name is Shirley Will, and I am willing to believe in the dark night." Shirley Will looked serious and looked very pious. Sorry, I forgot to upload it regularly today. (end of this chapter) Chapter 317： natural disaster party Chapter 317 Natural Disaster Gathering "The goddess blesses you." Akara smiled and nodded, then looked at Elizabeth Fronton: "I heard that you contacted an insider of the Special Bureau?" Elizabeth Langton quickly explained: "Actually, it''s not an insider, that is, I have some interactions with the current director of the Special Bureau of Langton City, and I intend to let him inquire about the progress of the Special Bureau from the inside, in case he gets useful information. Well, if not, it doesn''t matter." "Well, that''s fine, you don''t have to be too hasty, the ownership of a void world is not so easy to settle down, we have to be patient, otherwise it will be very dangerous." Ms. Akara said slowly: "In addition, you have been careful recently. Some, I have received His Majesty''s oracle, although the information is very vague, but I can confirm that there may be major changes in the near future." "It''s the eldest sister, we will be careful." Elizabeth Fronton replied, and she couldn''t help but wonder, what was the major accident that even Akara believed? Will it endanger her life? Is it related to the void world? or something else... At about the same time, two thousand kilometers away from the Northwest Province, Wolfs City, an important town at the southernmost border between the Kingdom of Lorenzo and the Loen Federation. This was originally a military fortress, but it gradually developed because of border trade. Especially a hundred years ago, when the relationship between the Lorenzo Kingdom and the Loen Federation was good, the border trade between the two countries was extremely prosperous, which made Wolfs City gradually developed into a large city with a population of more than half a million people. Even in the past few decades, the Lorenzo Kingdom and the Loen Federation have had a bad relationship, which has greatly affected the border trade, but has spawned a large number of smugglers, and the huge profits have attracted many big nobles and capitalists to participate, making Wolfs Instead of declining, the city prospered. Because it is located in the southeast of the Kingdom of Lorenzo, Wolfs City has a mild climate and humid air, which is far more suitable for living than the capital of the Kingdom of Lorenzo, Steinard. It is located in an old castle in the central area of ??the city. It looks like an old castle from the outside, but it is newly renovated on the inside. It is brilliant and luxurious. In a secret meeting room with a thick red carpet, an old man with silver hair in trousers and a shirt, holding a glass of red wine in his hand, looked leisurely at the scenery from the windowsill. At this moment, there was a soft knock on the door, and the sound of fingers clasping the oak door was very pleasant. "Sir, there is a Mr. Gates visiting, saying he is your old friend." A magnetic female voice came from outside the door. The silver-haired old man''s posture remained unchanged, and said lightly: "Please come in and bring him directly here." "Yes, sir." There was a promise from the door, and there was the sound of high heels stepping on the floor. A few minutes later, the footsteps came again, but there was another dull voice, which should be a tall man. Accompanied by a polite knock on the door, and then with a click, the door handle was twisted open, and the oak door was silently pushed open, revealing a beautiful middle-aged blond woman in a housekeeper''s uniform. Immediately, the middle-aged beautiful woman stepped aside, showing a professional smile and making a gesture of please. Then a blond man in a black suit, two meters tall, like a giant bear, walked in from the door. The man is about forty years old, with a very tough appearance. Under the suit, he is full of muscles, and his whole body seems to be carved out of marble. The word ''chuan'' was squeezed between the eyebrows, with a military temperament, and his eyes were very firm. After the ?? man walked in, the housekeeper bowed slightly to the old man, closed the door from the outside, and walked away with rhythmic footsteps. Until the sound of high heels was no longer heard, the old man took his eyes back from the window, looked at the middle-aged man in the black suit, and said lightly, "Sit down, what would you like to drink?" The middle-aged man was not polite, came to sit down opposite the old man, and said, "Just tell me what to do with me? Mora! Now we are in an adversarial relationship. This is the final decision of the Federal Parliament, and I have no way to change it. Water can''t be released." It turns out that this silver-haired old man is the natural disaster-level superhuman of the Lorenzo Kingdom - Grand Duke Mora! Grand Duke Mora smiled and said lightly: "Tanasova, even if you become a natural disaster, you are still in a hurry. I didn''t let you release water, just came over to talk about the old days, even if you become the natural disaster grade guardian of the Loen Federation, you are still Na Thalia''s younger brother..." Speaking of which, Archduke Mora''s face showed a look of nostalgia. Natalia was his long-dead wife and Tanasova''s sister. The middle-aged man named Tanasova''s eyes flickered slightly, and he seemed to be caught in the memory as well, but he was cold and determined, not good at expressing his inner feelings, but the corners of his mouth turned down slightly to show his nostalgia and sadness. Even so, the expression of this feeling was only for a moment. In a blink of an eye, he had regained his statue-like perseverance, and said coldly: "Mora, I know you as well as you know me. You don''t just think of your sister and Find me here, what''s the matter, just tell me." Grand Duke Mora put away a touch of sadness: "Tanasova, in fact, you don''t have to worry, this time your Loen Federation dispatched two natural disasters to force me out of the [12] Void World, so that you can have a chance It can be exploited. This is a conspiracy to suppress people with power. Even if I know it, I can only come here. In fact, I have given up on the void world, leaving the little girl Silabel to deal with it. What means do you have? Shi Zhan, this time is the best exercise for that little girl." Tanasova''s face was expressionless. He knew this brother-in-law''s character well, and he didn''t fully trust the other party. He said lightly: "What does this have to do with me? According to the highest resolution of the Federal Parliament, I am only responsible for coming here to monitor you. When necessary, I will join hands with Ruddick to support you. The void world is not under my control, and from what I know about you, this time the Federation has tried every means to capture the [12] void world, and it is likely to be a bamboo basket in the end. The water is empty." Archduke Mora smiled noncommittally, took a sip of the red wine from the glass, then put his hand down, leaned back, and said, "Okay, I won''t go around in circles with you anymore, are you interested in working together?" Tanasova''s face became even colder and solemn: "What do you mean? Don''t forget that we are enemies now, how can we talk about cooperation?" Grand Duke Mora laughed and said: "Enemy? Little Tawa, do you really think so? Don''t forget, we are a natural disaster! Only under the gods, above all things, what is the resolution of the Federal Council, what is the decision of the Federal Council? Say, it''s just a piece of waste paper, don''t let the will of the state control you, the so-called state is just a **** in our hands. Besides, as long as I don''t try to return to the void world, there will be no conflict between us, right?" Tanasova''s face turned dark. Little Tawa was his childhood nickname, and he hadn''t been called that for many years after his sister died. The name ?? made the forty-five-year-old straight steel man a little uncomfortable, but the next words of Archduke Mora broke some of his inherent concepts. After all, he had just been promoted to natural disaster and had not yet adapted to his new identity. "Are parliament and the state just pawns?" Tanasova murmured, clenching fists in both hands, but slowly releasing them, his eyes twinkling with persistence and shaking. After a few minutes, Grand Duke Mora turned his eyes out of the window again, quietly waiting for Thanasova''s choice. "Huh..." Finally, Tanasova let out a long sigh and said, "Mora, I am not you, and I will not treat my motherland as a pawn. Even if I achieve a natural disaster, I will still be Tanasova." Archduke Mora turned back, but there was no surprised expression on his face. He seemed to have anticipated Tanasova''s choice, but instead laughed: "You are indeed Natalia''s younger brother, but it''s up to you. It''s your choice, and it doesn''t affect our cooperation." Tanasova''s eyes regained firmness: "Although I don''t agree with your point of view, it is indeed as you said, if you give up the void world, we are not an enemy. The task given to me by the Federal Council is only to contain you, on this premise Let''s talk about how to cooperate?" After that, Tanasova sat down again, and after the ideological struggle just now, his heart also changed. "Of course, but..." Grand Duke Mora suddenly looked at the empty space beside the door: "Little Tava, why don''t you ask your companions to come out? Ruddick Calamity, the master of light and shadow!" As the voice of Grand Duke Mora fell, in the direction of his sight, light and shadow rippled slightly, and a person emerged. Wearing a black tights, with a popular face, he is not strong, but his lines are very masculine. He is a young man with short hair that makes people look very comfortable. This person is another natural disaster grade powerhouse in the Loen Federation - Ruddick! For the extraordinary who is good at manipulating light and shadow vision, stealth is just a piece of cake for him. "Rudyk visited the Grand Duke and took the liberty to visit, please forgive me." Rudyk bowed slightly and saluted. As a more powerful senior, even if the two natural disasters on their side joined forces, they could only contain the Grand Duke Mora, but dared not Said to be able to win steadily, facing such a strong man, deserves his respect. "Rudek''s natural disaster is welcome, please take a seat." Grand Duke Mora seemed to have expected that Tanasova was not alone, and Ruddick''s appearance was just as he wanted: "Now that everyone has arrived, it can be said that As soon as we talk about our cooperation..." On the other side, in the void world, Green followed Silabel out of the palace and took a carriage back to the military camp. On the carriage, Silabel didn''t ask any more questions, but the look in Green''s eyes changed a bit. Although Green is still not at the legendary level so far, being able to contract a legendary high-level dracolich is enough for him to receive the same treatment as a legendary powerhouse. Silabel was very happy. With the variable Green, she had to revise some of the plans she had made before. When ?? Grand Duke Mora left, the task given to her was not to defend this void world, but to try to kill the living forces dispatched by the Loen Federation. (end of this chapter) Chapter 318： attacked Chapter 318 Attacked In the carriage of the carriage, Green and Silabel remained silent. was about to return to the barracks, the two of them stared at each other almost at the same time, looked at each other, and invariably said: "There are assassins!" In the next moment, the two jumped up suddenly and smashed the carriage of the carriage. Almost at the same time, a meteor-like light shot out from the roof of a building tens of meters away, hitting the carriage like a white rainbow in the blink of an eye. With a loud bang, the carriage was torn apart, and together with the driver and the two horses pulling the carriage in front, it was blown to pieces. "Legendary powerhouse!" Green and Silabel said in unison, the blow just now had the power of the middle-level legend. At the same time, a vague figure on the roof of the building disappeared in a flash, missed a hit, and ran away directly. "The mouse that hides its head and shows its tail appears in front of me and wants to run!" Silabel was very angry. The opponent was obviously the assassination team of the revolutionary army, and he came to assassinate her in broad daylight, and he didn''t take her seriously! "Wait for me here." Silabel became annoyed, said to Green, and flew directly into the sky, rushing towards the roof of the building. But the assassin had already fled, but Silabel refused to give up, and followed the psionic residue and quickly pursued it. Green didn''t wait in place, he first went to see the wreckage of the blown up carriage, and then came to the roof where the assassin was ambushed. "Huh? No wonder he ran so swiftly, so he wasn''t a legendary powerhouse." Green found some crystal fragments on the roof of the building, and he already roughly understood what was going on just now. At this moment, an explosion suddenly came from two blocks away, and Green knew through the psionic wave that it was Silabel''s attack. However, there was no evenly matched battle, just an explosion, and there was no movement. Green smiled and bent down to pick up a crystal fragment: "This assassin is really bold, and he dares to assassinate Silabel with a magic crystal that has sealed a legendary mid-level strike. What''s the difference between this one and death? Be a cannon fodder. It''s not like that!" Green secretly complained, standing in place for a moment, Silabel turned back, and a **** corpse was suspended beside her. Silabel fell in front of Green and threw the corpse at random, revealing a dark face. "Not from Loen." Green glanced at it, but it was not difficult to see from his appearance that he was a native of a void world, but the magic crystal that sealed the legendary attack was undoubtedly provided by the Loen. Almost at the same time, a figure flew from another direction, holding a man with a drooping head in his hand. Silabel turned her head to look, couldn''t help frowning, the magic power surged in her body, she could feel that the person was a legendary powerhouse. At this time, Green''s voice came: "Sir Silabel, don''t worry, it''s your own." Silabel looked at Green suspiciously, but did not let down his guard. At this moment, the Lich Mage Frio landed, threw the man to the ground with the mage''s hand, and then stood beside Green. At the moment when ?? was attacked just now, Silabel chased out, Green summoned Frio, and he found that there was an assassin in the other direction. After ??Frio was transformed into a Lich Mage, after a period of recovery, it has reached [lv7], which is equivalent to the first level of Legend. Although it is not comparable to Silabel, it is not difficult to deal with a full-scale assassin. Green glanced at the assassin on the ground, there was no blood on his body, but he had died, and he couldn''t help but look at Frio. "Hid poison in his mouth and committed suicide." Frio replied indifferently, which is also a common problem after being transformed into an undead creature. Green nodded: "Okay, you can go." "Yes~ my lord." Frio glanced at Silabel, but instead of returning to the cemetery, he turned and flew away. "Is this your subordinate?" Silabel watched Frio leave, and couldn''t help but be more interested in the background of Green''s real body. He actually had a legendary high-level dragon lich summoned item, and there were no less powerful than the legendary initial level. Strong subordinates. "Hmm." Green responded without explaining much, but focused on the assassin who committed suicide by taking poison. The same aboriginal, a young man in his twenties, should have used some kind of extreme method to raise his extraordinary level. His whole body was on the verge of collapse before he died. Even if he committed suicide without taking poison, he would not be able to live. How long. Green opened his eyes of spiritual vision, scanned the corpse, and found an abnormal psionic fluctuation under his left rib. Following his thoughts, the mage''s hand reached out and took out a crystal ball the size of a small apple from a pocket of the corpse. "This is what attacked the carriage just now." Silabel squinted when she saw the crystal ball: "It''s a magic crystal bullet from the Loen Federation. One piece costs 100,000 gold pounds. It''s really rich." Silabel''s voice fell, and the crystal held in front of Green''s mage''s hand suddenly lit up without warning. "Not good!" The two of them reacted immediately. There must be assassins from the Revolutionary Army nearby. They can manipulate the magic crystal bombs. Seeing an opportunity, they immediately detonate them remotely. However, Green''s reaction was quicker. As soon as his heart moved, the spiritism was activated instantly, and an entrance to the cemetery opened instantly. He threw the magic crystal bullet into it with a flick of his hand. Immediately, the passage was closed, and a space passage was opened above the cemetery. Then a crystal ball was called out. It was still dozens of meters away from the ground. Suddenly, it exploded in the air, and a loud bang resounded over the entire cemetery. A small mushroom cloud slowly rose into the sky. At this moment, all the undead with intelligence in the cemetery looked up and raised their vigilance. Four angels and two giant dragons rose into the sky at the same time... Fortunately, the explosion was still dozens of meters away from the cemetery building. Although the power was great, it did not cause substantial damage to the cemetery. Soon Green told everyone in the cemetery not to be nervous through the soul link, and this calmed the cemetery that had entered a state of combat readiness. In Void World [12], after sending the magic crystal bomb, Green and Silabel immediately looked around, trying to find the person who secretly detonated it. It''s a pity that the man was very cunning and didn''t show any clues. After ten minutes of searching, there was still no gain. Green and Silabel had to give up temporarily. However, Silabel was completely enraged, and returned to the street again. The surrounding area was under martial law. The police and army responded quickly, but it was only an afterthought. It is better to expect them to catch the assassination team of the revolutionary army. "Let''s go!" Silabel said with a gloomy face, looking at the messy scene, especially the inhuman corpse of the driver, which made her unable to hold back her anger. That coachman was an old servant in her family. When Silabel was a child, she was in charge of driving the car for her. After so many years, she always had some feelings. Originally planned to let the old coachman retire after this year, migrate back to the main world with his family, and go to a manor in the countryside to get 20 acres of land, hug his grandson, and enjoy his old age, but he did not expect to die before her eyes. Walking into the barracks, General James and Setna got the news and were about to bring people to meet them, just when they came back. Silabel''s face was ashen, ignoring the two, and walked over directly. General James and Setna looked at Green inquiringly. Green just shook his head, before he could say anything else, he quickly followed. Soon, except for Sunderland, who went out to investigate the whereabouts of Cypolites, several people gathered in Silabel''s office. At this moment, Silabel has recovered her emotions, and she did not throw the cup in exasperation or curse in anger, but there was more dangerous hatred in her eyes. "Sir..." General James called out tentatively, wanting to say something enlightening, but he didn''t know where to start. Silabel waved his hand to stop him from speaking, and said indifferently: "Those revolutionary army and Loen people, since they want to die, I will accompany them to the end and come to assassinate, and we will too." Speaking of which, Sila There was already a strong killing intent on Bell''s body. "But, my lord, those assassination teams are haunted by ghosts and ghosts. We have been encircling and suppressing them several times, but they have failed. This time, I am afraid..." General James said hard, he knew that Silabel was extremely angry at the moment, that kind of indifference The tone of voice and the seemingly calm mood are actually brewing a terrifying volcanic eruption. Sillabell glanced sternly, which made General James'' heart tremble, and quickly lowered his head, he was afraid of this female boss from the bottom of his heart. "Can''t find them? Humph!" Silabel snorted coldly: "Can''t you still find those who cover them? Don''t tell me you don''t know, who are the revolutionaries in Steinard City? The army is scrambling, who provides convenience for the assassination team, and who secretly joins the revolutionary army. Just kill me from these people! No matter the nobles or capitalists, no matter what background, kill them all for me! Use their blood to calm them down My anger." Then he looked at Setna: "Leave this to you, don''t worry about the consequences, kill three thousand people for me, or don''t come back!" "Yes! My lord, I will let those shameful traitors know what real terror is." Setna showed an excited expression, the blue battle lines on her face shone slightly, and a layer of pale green mist appeared on her body , the ancient voodoo sealed in her body became more active with her emotions. General James frowned, hesitated for a while, but stood up: "Sir, is this killing... is it a bit too much? After all, many of those people are nobles, and their backgrounds are intertwined. Will it be..." Silabel directly stopped and said: "It doesn''t matter, Setna, the ten assassination teams of the special bureau will be under your command for the time being. Remember, after killing people, they leave the mark of the Revolutionary Army. These people were not killed by us, but Killed by the Revolutionary Army." "Yes, my lord, I understand what to do." Setna showed an understanding expression. (end of this chapter) Chapter 319： Palace Minister and Prime Minister Chapter 319 Court Minister and Prime Minister Watching Setna turn around and step back, General James did not say anything to stop him this time. He saw that Silabel was really angry this time, and it would be useless to persuade anyone not to spread the anger in her heart. But after Setna left, General James still said: "My lord, I''m afraid no one will believe that this matter is blamed on the Revolutionary Army. Since His Royal Highness returned to the main world, the situation in the capital has been turbulent, and many things have not been understood. Xuan. Those people are all secretly supporting the revolutionary army, how could the assassination team of the revolutionary army kill them?" Silabel sneered and said, "So what? I said that the revolutionary army did it. The revolutionary army did it. You can do this. After Setna starts, you immediately start distributing leaflets throughout the city. Written in the tone of the revolutionary army, the more arrogant and terrifying the better, to create an atmosphere of terror for me, and then I will dispatch the army to take the opportunity of martial law throughout the city to hunt down the assassination team of the revolutionary army. When General James heard this, his persuasion was not only ineffective, on the contrary, it made Silabel intensify and felt helpless. And he could also see that Silabel had other intentions. Today''s big move is just an excuse to play it. I am afraid that I have long wanted to clean up those guys in the capital. Meanwhile, in the palace. The little king who had just sent Silabel and Green away has returned to the harem. The little king was leaning lazily on the bed, holding an apple in his hand, nibbling at it, his eyes were a little gloomy, as if he was venting. After all, the huge dragon head that suddenly appeared in the hall just now scared him. At this time, Marquis Veron walked in from the outside, and came to the little king with a smile on his face: "Your Majesty, everything is going well." The little king''s eyes lit up, he dropped the apple and said, "How is the situation?" Marquis Veron certainly understood what the little king meant, but unfortunately he shook his head: "Your Majesty, as we originally planned, those two assassins couldn''t hurt Silabel at all." The little king nodded and said, "Yes! She is so powerful, I shouldn''t have had extravagant hopes. What about the person named Wood?" Marquis Veron said: "Your Majesty, that person''s strength is not inferior to Silabel. It''s a pity that we didn''t discover such a talent in advance, but the military has taken the lead again." The little king was a little discouraged: "Forget it, what''s Silabel''s reaction? That''s the most important thing." Marquis Veron looked back at the door, and said in a low voice: "Your Majesty, Silabel is very angry, and he has already dispatched his subordinate Setna to lead the assassination team of the special bureau, and they will start to kill." "Okay! This is what I want." The little king abruptly stood up from the bed, walked quickly on the ground, and said excitedly: "The snipe and clams compete, and the fisherman wins! I will be a fisherman this time, let Silabel, the Revolutionary Army and the Loen people will bite each other! Sooner or later, I will let them understand who this kingdom belongs to." Speaking of the last, the young king''s eyes were full of desire for power. Marquis Veron stood beside him, bowing his head respectfully, but if he looked from below, he would find a grim smile on his face. Inside the barracks, Silabel''s office. General James was ordered to mobilize the army, ready to cooperate with the special bureau to enter the city for martial law after Setna started. There were only two people left in the office, Sila Bell and Green. "Sit down, you''re welcome, my adjutant." Silabel suddenly showed a smile. In fact, although she was a little angry, she was not as angry as she had just shown. Green was stunned for a while, feeling that every woman is a natural actor. He was also polite and sat down directly. He had revealed the dragon lich before, and there was another legendary mage subordinate just now. Obviously, Silabel could no longer treat him as an ordinary adjutant. "Who do you think assassinated us just now?" Silabel waited for Green to sit down and suddenly asked with interest. "Isn''t it the assassination team of the Revolutionary Army?" Green asked rhetorically. Silabel laughed, his body changed from leaning forward with his elbows on the table to leaning back on the back of the chair, and then said casually: "Do you think the revolutionary army are all idiots? You know that those two people are fundamentally injured. Send them to die without me? This is not the style of the revolutionary army. And dont you think they dont look like they came to kill and assassinate at all? They blatantly ambushed on the roof and fired magic crystal bullets from a distance, which seemed to be menacing , is actually useless, but more like to provoke me." "It''s not the Revolutionary Army, who would it be?" Greene''s eyes sank slightly, and he was lost in thought. It''s really like Silabel''s analysis, then the matter is complicated, but unfortunately, his understanding of the capital is limited, and he has no clue when he thinks about it. "It doesn''t matter who it is. Whether it is Marquis Veron or Marquis Capson." Silabel said lightly: "Since they want chaos and want to provoke me! Well, as they wish, I will give them to them. Killing and chaos, just to clean up Steinard City by the way, lest those guys on both sides of the head get in the way." In fact, from the very beginning, Silabel has locked the man behind the assassination, either Marquis Veron or Marquis Capson, and the suspicion of Marquis Veron is even greater... At the same time, the Prime Minister''s Office is located next to the Royal Palace. A young man with glasses in a well-fitting suit hurried to the door of the office of the Prime Minister Marquis Capson, but stopped abruptly, took a deep breath, tugged at the front of his suit, and supported the nose on the bridge of his nose. Eyes, then reached out and knocked on the wooden door rhythmically. This is the rule of the Marquis of Capson. Anyone who comes to see him must dress neatly, otherwise it will be regarded as impolite, and thus will be disgusted by the Prime Minister. As the Prime Minister''s first secretary, Covance deeply understands Marquis Capson''s temper, so no matter how urgent it is, he does not dare to go beyond it. After waiting for a response from the inside, he gently opened the door of the office and walked in. . "What''s the matter, Mr. Covance?" Marquis Capson was sitting behind his desk writing, and after finishing the last line, he raised his head and put down his pen. "My lord, just fifteen minutes ago, General Silabel went to the palace to meet His Majesty, and was assassinated in the street when he returned." Covance speaks quickly, but is not in a hurry. He has followed Marquis Capson for the past few years. Around, others may not have learned much, but calmness is qualified. "Huh?" Marquis Capson frowned. Even after hearing such shocking news, he was still not very moved. He just hummed to express his surprise, and then asked, "How is the situation? Ms. Silabel is injured. ?" Covance replied: "There is no accurate information yet, but..." "But what? Hesitating." Marquis Capson frowned. "Yes, my lord, according to reliable information, General Silabel chased after the attack and fought with the assassin for a short time. Afterwards, General Silabel returned, and it is estimated that the assassin was more murderous." "Well, Silabel has such strength." Marquis Capson nodded and continued to ask: "Then what? What is the reaction of the military and the Special Bureau? Silabel''s character will never swallow this breath. of." "There is no movement yet, but I believe there will be a response soon. I have already sent someone to watch." Covance said in a normal manner, and there was a knock on the door as soon as he finished speaking. "Come in." Marquis Capson said, and pushed in from the outside a young man dressed in a similar fashion to Covance. The young man bowed to Capson first, then nodded to Covance, and said with a blank expression: "My lord, news has just come that Sytna under General Silabel has taken over the assassination team of the special bureau, and General James adjusted the deployment of the army, and there should be a big move." Capson''s face became serious, his hands were folded in front of him, his index finger twitched slightly, and he fell into a long meditation. The young man who came in later had already retreated, leaving only Covance standing opposite the desk. For more than ten minutes, Marquis Capson stretched out his body, looked at Covance and said, "Tell me what you think, who did this? What impact will it have?" "Yes, my lord." Covance sorted out his thoughts and said: "According to the existing information, the most suspect is undoubtedly the assassination team of the Revolutionary Army, followed by Marquis Veron, of course... If objectively speaking, we also have Suspected. As for the impact, please forgive me for being stupid and unable to make a judgment." "It''s a good point, but unfortunately it''s a useless analysis without a position." Marquis Capson rarely showed a smile, he was always satisfied with this secretary, humble and polite, and knew how to hide: "The most suspected revolutionary army can be temporarily excluded, although The revolutionary army hates Silabel to the core, but at this time, they won''t take it lightly, and they can''t bear the consequences. As for Marquis Veron..." Speaking of which, Marquis Capson showed a contemptuous sneer on the corner of his mouth: "I''m pretty sure it was the self-righteous idiot who did it." Covance was slightly moved, but he hesitated. Marquis Capson glanced at him: "What? Do you have any other opinion?" "Sorry, my lord." Covance''s head was lower: "I didn''t question your intention, but I don''t understand why the Marquis of Veron did this, isn''t he afraid of General Silabel, and the retaliation of the military and the Special Bureau? ?" Marquis Capson said indifferently: "Retaliation? Why retaliate? I can tell you for sure that even if Silabel decides that Marquis Veron sent someone to assassinate her, he will pretend not to know that this matter is detained by the Revolutionary Army. On her head, she can take the opportunity to kill, this is the opportunity she waited for. Belon also saw this, and dared to send someone to assassinate him in the street. Whatever Silabel wanted, he took the initiative to offer it. But he forgot Now, once the tiger is freed from its shackles, it will definitely turn around and devour people, and it may not be long before he will regret it." Having said that, a confident smile appeared on Marquis Capson''s brows. (end of this chapter) Chapter 320： Our Lady Chapter 320 Our Lady Late at night, in a villa on the southern outskirts of Steinard City. In the basement made of long stone blocks, a few thick candles illuminated the dim basement. This is the secret headquarters of the Revolutionary Army Assassination Team in the capital. "Everyone, I urgently called everyone to come here today. I believe everyone knows the reason." There was a long table in the middle of the basement. Several people were sitting on both sides of the long table. Only a tall woman in gray leather armor was standing in front of her head. She is 1.8 meters tall, her eyes are sharp, her face is firm, and her short hair is capable of giving her a neutral beauty. It is Cyppolites, the head of the Revolutionary Army Intelligence Department. There are several main members of the assassination team and intelligence officers lurking in Steinard City. In addition to these people, in this large basement, there are more than a dozen extraordinary people standing or sitting around the long table. These people had a kind of arrogance in their demeanor and eyes, and they obviously didnt like the people here except Cypolites. These people are all superhumans from the Loen Federation. Their strengths are quite outstanding. The weakest ones are also official middle-level. The two leaders of the team are both legendary beginners. Polytes approached and became a member of the assassination team. According to reason, this [12] Void World is still in the hands of the Lorenzo Kingdom, and the Kingdom has long ordered to close the gate of time and space to the Loen people. Under this circumstance, there are still extraordinary people from Loen who came in with grandeur. It can be seen how corrupt the Kingdom of Lorenzo has become. Those nobles and capitalists who hold the right to pass through the main world and the void world really dare to take any money. . This is also the main reason why the [12] Void World was infiltrated into a sieve by the Loen Federation. In fact, this situation is not difficult to solve. As long as Duke Mora takes a strong shot, fights a group, kills a group, and shocks a group, at least a few years can be guaranteed without problems. It is a pity that Archduke Mora never made a move, and even let it go, and let the situation worsen. No one knew what Archduke Moura thought. Until not long ago, Silabel, as the junior that Archduke Mora worked hard to cultivate, was also the second most powerful figure in the void world after Archduke Mora, and finally learned part of what he really wanted. It turned out that Grand Duke Mora decided to give up this void world a few years ago, but before that, he would use this void world to trap more kingdoms. Those big nobles and capitalists who didn''t listen to greetings regarded the entire void world as one. A bait, a tomb where domestic reactionary forces are buried. It''s just that Duke Mora didn''t expect that he originally planned to deal with the nobility in the country, but he attracted the Loen Federation to take the initiative to enter the game to forcibly capture this void world. For this situation, Grand Duke Mora will of course not object, let alone fuel the flames secretly, for fear that the Loen Federation will invest too little manpower and material resources. Cepolites glanced coldly at everyone, including those arrogant and arrogant Loen Federation superhumans. Originally from the big family of the Loen Federation, Cypolites, who also has a high status in the military, her identity and strength are enough to suppress everyone present. No matter how arrogant they were, those people didn''t dare to pick things up, they lowered their eyebrows and avoided their eyes. Cypolites looked around and slammed a leaflet on the table. That was a leaflet that Silabel ordered to distribute, warning everyone in Steinard City in a very arrogant tone of the revolutionary army, and claiming to kill all the reactionaries who resisted the revolution. "Have you all seen these flyers?" Cypolites said in a gloomy voice: "Since noon today, there have been twenty-three massacres in the city of Steinard, among them ours There are thirteen, and the other ten are noble officials or capitalists who have expressed goodwill to the revolutionary army. Moreover, the inefficient royal government has confirmed for the first time this time that these murders were all committed by our revolutionary army''s assassination team. And these flyers, which are all over the city." "My lord, I heard that Silabel was assassinated during the day when she returned from the palace to the barracks. This time, she should be taking revenge to vent her anger. We must be steady and not act recklessly." A middle-aged man sitting closest to Cypolites said slowly. This is a dark-skinned aboriginal whose name is Delstad. He is the veteran of the Revolutionary Army and an important leader. A few years ago, he was the first batch of people to join the Loen Federation. His status and prestige are in the Revolutionary Army. Not to be underestimated. And his words with Ji Feng also meant something, satirizing those extraordinary people who just came from the Loen Federation. Not long ago, because these Ruen people were arrogant and completely offended this powerful figure in the revolutionary army, Delstad did not give them a good face. "Humph! Coward, no wonder it''s been in trouble for so many years, and it''s still being suppressed by the corrupt and weak Lorenzo Kingdom." A young Transcendent sneered, sneered without giving face, and hit the key points directly, making people speechless . Delstad''s face turned ashen with anger, and he gritted his teeth silently, but there was nothing he could do. These extraordinary people from the Loen Federation are not his subordinates, and with Cypolites present, he can only endure this bad breath. Cepolites ignored them and said coldly, "This matter must be resolved as soon as possible, otherwise the insiders and allies we have spent countless years developing in Steinard will be lost." "My lord, this...it''s not possible!" Delstad said in shock: "With so many people secretly supporting us, does Silabel dare to kill them all? I''m afraid there must be tens of thousands of people! This is not Tens of thousands of ordinary people, but nobles, officials, and capitalists, isn''t she afraid that Grand Duke Mora will come back and be held accountable?" Cepolites said solemnly: "According to the current information, Silabel did issue a massacre order, which was executed by her subordinate Setna, and the first batch of targets was 3,000 people." Hearing the number of ''3,000'', all the people present took a deep breath. Silabel was really mad, because he was going to kill thousands of people in one go when he was assassinated in the street! And what''s even more abhorrent is that they have to be charged with the crime. "Sir, we must fight back, and we can''t let them kill any more." An extraordinary person from the Loen Federation said seriously, he did not pity those who were killed, but continued like this, causing a greater impact, Their next plan to annex this void world will not go ahead. "Counterattack?" Cypolites lowered his eyes, looked at the flyer in front of him, and nodded slightly after a moment: "It is true that a counterattack is needed, this time Silabel is taking advantage of the topic, and wants to cut us out in Steinard. her wings, then we will do whatever it takes to break one of her arms." After saying that, a stern look flashed in his eyes, he looked at a few Loen superhumans standing in the corner, and ordered: "You guys go, I want to see Setna''s head in three days." "Yes, sir, promise to complete the order!" The four Loen superhumans showed excited expressions and immediately agreed loudly. The corners of Cypriot''s mouth were slightly upturned, and he murmured: "Sirapelle, since you have made a decision, let''s hurt each other and see which of us can''t stand it first." After that, a few more things were discussed. The secret meeting was over, and everyone left in batches. In the end, only Cypolites was left. He sat alone for a while. About twenty minutes later, three short and one long voices came from outside the basement door. knocking. "Bring him in." Cypolites said lightly. After a while, a man wearing a gray robe and a hood walked in from the entrance of the basement, and when he saw Cypolites, he immediately bowed and saluted: "See your lord." After the ?? salute, the man took off his hood, revealing a suave young face. It was the son of General James, Master Modi with a great sense of mission. A trace of contempt flashed in the depths of Cypolites'' eyes. She didn''t have any good feelings for those who betrayed her father. Even if the other party helped her, she would not identify with such a person based on her values. For some inexplicable reason, being fooled by others and betraying their relatives and father, such people are either saints or fools. Apparently, Cypolites did not consider this pampered youth a saint... Modi didn''t know the inner evaluation of the revolutionary army leader who he admired and looked forward to, and he was very excited to see Cypolites: "My lord, I have an important intelligence report, just not long ago, the executioners of the kingdom started They attacked the nobles and businessmen in the city who supported the revolutionary army, and put the blame on us, please act quickly, otherwise... otherwise the consequences will be unimaginable." The corners of Cypriot''s mouth twitched, and the so-called ''executioner'' of the young man in front of him included his father, and he said it confidently. And this important information of him didn''t come in time. "Don''t worry, I will find a way to do this, and I won''t let them succeed." Cypolites took time to relax, and then asked: "Last time I asked you to test your father, what do you think? There is hope. Rebel?" Modi immediately lowered his head, as if he had made a big mistake, and shook his head with difficulty: "Sorry, my lord, I didn''t complete the task, my father is very stubborn, and is very loyal to the spy chief of Silabel, I feel , I''m afraid there is little hope of rebellion, unless..." "Unless what?" Cypolites'' eyes lit up, listening to Modi''s tone, there was actually a way. She didn''t expect anything, could it be a surprise! Modi thought for a while and said: "My father doesn''t have much loyalty to the kingdom. His allegiance is Silabel himself, unless Silabel believes that my father betrayed her and takes action against my father. Only then will it be possible." (end of this chapter) Chapter 321： group zero Chapter 321 Team Zero Cepolites immediately understood what he meant, Modi was trying to frame his father, forcing General James into a corner, and had to betray Silabel. "General James, giving birth to such a son is really... a sin in a previous life!" Cypolites laughed secretly in his heart, but said solemnly on the surface: "Well, I have to leave this matter to you, I will Let someone cooperate with you, and good luck." "Yes, my lord, for the suffering of the people, for the overthrow of this sinful kingdom, I... have a duty!" Modi''s eyes contained a lofty and selfless mission. After making a sworn promise, Modi turned and left, and in the basement, only Cypolites was left. But she didn''t get up and leave, but sat down again, stuck her pocket watch, and seemed to be waiting for someone. Half an hour later, there was another knock on the door outside the basement. A smile appeared on Cypolites'' face, and a moment later a man also wearing a gray robe and a hood came in. "Sister Cypolites." The visitor saluted eagerly, as if seeing a relative, and took off his hood to reveal his true face. This person is actually Prime Minister Capson''s secretary - Covance! The secretary of the prime minister of the dignified kingdom is actually a spy of the revolutionary army. No wonder Grand Duke Mora chose to give up this void world. The kingdom''s government in the Void World has been thoroughly corrupted, and has been infiltrated by the revolutionary army and the Loen people. Unless the aristocrats, officials and capitalists of Stynard City are all cleaned up, there is no cure at all. However, the relationship between these nobles, officials, and capitalists is intertwined. It was originally an extension of the major forces of the Lorenzo Kingdom in the main world. Even if they are stronger than the Grand Duke Mora, they have to be cautious and cannot be drastic. In the end, they can only choose to stop losses. , completely abandoned this void world. Cypolites and Covance had a very close relationship. After meeting, they hugged directly: "Covance, what''s the emergency? Why did you come in person? How dangerous is this, do you understand?" Covance said with a smile: "Eldest sister, when I decided to leave the motherland to come here, I put my life and death aside. Besides, we children from orphanages, without the guidance of the elder sister, would have already died. What is the danger of danger?" At this time, Covance was full of arrogance, not at all like the cautious look when he was around Marquis Capson. Cepolites patted him on the shoulder and said, "You are always reasonable. But what is the important situation for you to come in such a hurry?" Covance said sternly: "Sister, you should know the situation outside without me telling you. Have we started targeted revenge?" "Well, I ordered someone to assassinate Setna and cut off Silabel''s right arm. I see how arrogant she is." A deep murderous intent flashed in Cypolites'' eyes. Covance showed a clear look: "As expected! Big sister, I''m afraid we''ve been fooled this time. If there''s still time, call someone back. This time it may be a trap set by Silabel." Cepolites frowned: "Trap? You mean that Setna is just a bait, Silabel expects us to assassinate Setna, and has already set up an assassination team to ambush and kill us?" Covance nodded and said: "This is the analysis of the Prime Minister, and this is Silabel''s conspiracy. If we don''t take the bait, she will continue to kill and cleanse Stinard, and if we send someone, she will give us It was a heavy blow and completely suppressed the morale of the revolutionary army." "Humph! That **** is very calculating." Cypolites sneered grimly, but she didn''t panic, she was still very calm. "Sister, what are we going to do? Do we need to withdraw our staff?" Covance asked. Cypolites shook his head and said, "No, if her plan succeeds, it will be her Syrah, but if we kill Setna, it will be our best move. I have given the order. It is absolutely impossible to change, as to whether they can succeed or not, it depends on their strength and luck." At this moment, Cypolites showed his iron-blooded and resolute side, and she didn''t care whether the extraordinary beings who were sent out on the mission were dead or alive, she only looked at the final result. Covance knew the character of this eldest sister very well. Anyway, he has tried his best. In any case, he has a clear conscience. "By the way, how''s it going on Prime Minister Capson''s side?" Cypolites asked, "Did you agree to the conditions we offered?" Covance shook his head with a wry smile: "Sister, I have followed the Prime Minister for two years, and I admire him very much. If it weren''t for the issue of my position, I''m afraid I would have been loyal to him. He is really charismatic. People like him don''t It may be touched by a small profit, if we really want to win him, we must change our minds and truly accept him, instead of using it and leaving it behind. Cypolites frowned and fell into deep thought. After considering what Covance said, she took more than ten minutes before she said solemnly: "Okay! You go back this time and tell him that the previous conditions will remain the same, and the other will be done after the other is accomplished. , I promised him to help him become a federal congressman and to make a magic contract." Covance''s eyes lit up, you must know that in the Loen Federation, the Federal Parliament is the highest authority. There are a total of 251 seats in the Federal Parliament, and every member of the parliament is a big man and a real ruling class. "Yes, eldest sister, I will tell the Prime Minister when I go back, I hope he can appreciate our sincerity." Covance nodded and said, "Time is running out, I''ll go back now." "Okay, be careful." Cypolites urged, watching Covance leave the basement, his face quickly darkened, and he called out, "Shadow!" "Yes, my lord!" A sudden voice came from a dark shadow in the corner, and a human figure vaguely appeared. "You go and keep up with Covance, monitor his every move in detail, and come back and report to me every day." Cypolites'' voice was slightly hoarse. In her heart, she really didn''t want Covance to have a problem. Twenty-three brothers and sisters came out of an orphanage, and now there are only seven left. "As you wish, my lord!" The voice came again, followed by a flash of black shadows, walking along the dark shadows in the corner of the wall, passing through the cracks in the door, and leaving the basement. At the same time, several superhumans who had been sent out to assassinate Setna had left the secret base of the Revolutionary Army and came to a hotel suite, which was their safe house, where the final preparations were made. , and waiting for information feedback, once Settna is found, it will attack immediately. "Captain Duncan, how sure do you think we are in this operation?" asked one of the youngest supernatural beings. "I don''t know, do your best!" Team Leader Duncan is a capable and handsome young man. He has put on a light enchanted leather armor and is maintaining the enchanted dagger in his hand, adjusting his condition by the way. At this time, a middle-aged magician next to him came over with a staff and warned the boy who asked the question: "Little Feidic, you better be careful, as far as I know that Setna is a very dangerous voodoo master. , although it is not yet legendary, but according to reliable information, she once poisoned a legendary powerhouse. That is a terrifying enemy, don''t take it lightly" "Okay, don''t scare the child." A brawny man with a huge hammer said with a bold smile: "No matter how powerful we are, we can''t deal with her with so many people? Besides, voodoo masters are better at sneak attacks and plots. Locking her whereabouts and starting a head-to-head battle, she has no chance of winning." The rest of the people nodded, agreeing with what this strong man said. After all, the advantages and disadvantages of a voodoo master are too obvious. Although this extraordinary profession is powerful, it is easy to be targeted. At this moment, a sudden sneer came, which shocked everyone. Looking at the sound, I didn''t know when, there was a person standing by the window! No one noticed until he made a sound. This made the scalps of all the people present go numb. If this person is an enemy or malicious, some of them are already dead. "Hey, everyone, are you ready?" The man dressed in black, with a mask on his face, and the man with tousled hair let out an uncomfortable laugh. "Who is it!" The brawny man with the hammer shouted, holding the weapon in front of him, his spiritual energy condensed, and he was on guard. "Cut! I''m just yelling, just now, if I want to do something, at least two of you have to lie down." The man in black said arrogantly: "I really don''t know why Sir Cypolites asked you **** to execute it. Task." "What did you say!" The strong man with the hammer was instantly angry, and his eyes like copper bells almost burst into flames. "What? Saying you''re a waste, are you not convinced?" The man in black sneered, staring at the past with icy eyes, which immediately made the sturdy hammer shudder, as if he was being stared at by a hungry tiger. Fortunately, at this time, the strongest team leader Duncan blocked the front, cut off the murderous eyes of the man in black, and said with a smile: "Everyone is a companion, don''t make trouble, you won''t be able to stop by then. Lord Polytes explained." The man in black snorted, threw the letter sign, turned around and left, and said, "This is operational information, I hope you will not betray the trust of Lord Cypolites." The voice fell out of the window. Disappear. confirmed that the person was gone, and someone immediately asked: "Who is this person? It''s too arrogant to speak." Team Leader Duncan said solemnly: "It should be the assassination team No. 0 directly belonging to Lord Cypolites. It is the most elite assassination team in the entire revolutionary army. It is said that every member of [No. 0] has the official peak. Even legendary strength, so he wasn''t bragging just now." Everyone had a frightened expression when they heard [No. 0], which was poured out through the blood and life of countless people. (end of this chapter) Chapter 322： rooftop battle Chapter 322 Rooftop Battle In front of a luxury residence in the downtown area of ??Stinard, the capital city. Setna led more than a dozen men in black to come out of it. Those men in black did not wear the uniforms of the special bureau, but the uniform clothes and the red armband on the right arm could indicate that they were members of the special bureau assassination team. This luxury residence is the private residence of a mining company owner, and the mining company owner has another identity, that is, a spy of the Revolutionary Army lurking in the city of Steinard. At this time, in this valuable mansion, there was already a river of blood, and together with the boss, his family and servants, a total of twenty-three people were all cleaned up. Setna stood on the street with bloodthirsty excitement in her eyes. Before that, she and the ancient voodoo sealed in her body had not released such unscrupulous killing for a long time. "Where''s the next stop?" Setna stretched out her tongue and licked the corner of her lips. So far, she has brought people to 33 houses, killing a total of 1,354 people. The quota of 3,000 people given by Bell is still more than half short. "Your Excellency, next is Arkansas Sladen''s house on Baker Street. This person is an official of the Ministry of Finance. He once helped the arrested Revolutionary Army escape, and there is evidence that he has contacts with the Loen people." One of the leaders of the assassination team said very carefully. "Oh? Is he another traitor who eats inside and out?" Setna sneered gloomily: "Let''s go, act quickly for me. Although Lord Silabel doesn''t set a time, but we dragged it out for too long, she certainly wouldn''t. will be happy." "Yes, Lord Setna." The leader of the assassination team immediately nodded, then waved his hand, and everyone acted in unison, appearing to be very well-trained. In the blink of an eye, Setna had already taken people on a carriage and ran away, but she did not notice that on the top of an apartment building 200 meters away, stood a childish teenager, with her hands raised in front of her eyes, her palms condensed. Yes, like a telescope, it can bring the scene hundreds of meters closer to the front. It is one of those extraordinary people who took the mission to assassinate Setna. This young man is the youngest among the infiltrated Loen people, and his strength is also the weakest. Although his talent is excellent, it is only a formal elementary level due to his age, but his ability is quite special. As long as he has seen the target, It can be locked remotely, up to three, within a range of five kilometers, which is an extremely rare and useful ability. The teenager saw Setna and the others get on the carriage, and the corners of his mouth were slightly upturned and he took out the magic prop for communication: "Boss Duncan, the target has been locked, and we have just left Baker Street. The route is as we expected, and we can act as planned." "Received!" Duncan''s calm voice came from the magic communicator, which made the boy feel very at ease. He knew that he had met a reliable comrade in arms this time, and he didn''t have to worry about the pig teammates hurting him. "Team leader, be careful." The boy turned off the communicator after speaking, and was about to go to the next observation point. He was considered an auxiliary and did not need to participate in the battle. However, just as he turned around, he found that at some point, a young man with a poker face and dead fish eyes stood behind him. "Who!" The young man was startled, subconsciously feeling that this person was an enemy, the spiritual energy in his body surging, condensed on his hands, and his two hands suddenly turned into two long blood-red sickles. But before he could swing the scythe out, he suddenly felt like he was falling into an ice cellar, because there was another person beside Green who he had not seen before because of the angle. His pupils shrank suddenly, as if he saw some terrifying creature. "Legend!" A term representing powerful power and terrifying killing flashed in the teenager''s mind. "This person is legendary, no, I have to run quickly." The young man roared in his heart, his legs slammed hard, stopped the tendency to rush forward and jumped back suddenly, and jumped out of the edge of the apartment building below in an instant. , Now as long as he falls, although he may fall and get injured, he can escape quickly, and he already has the next plan in his heart: "We must quickly inform Team Leader Duncan, this is a trap, and the enemy has already been ambushed." However, just as the boy was waiting for gravity to pull him down, he found that an invisible big hand was holding him up! The young man''s heart sank to the bottom, and he saw two people not far from smiling, as if two old cats were looking at a cornered little mouse. "Escape! I have to run away quickly, or I will definitely die!" The young man roared in his heart, but unfortunately his body was already caught by Frio''s mage. How could he be able to break free from the Legendary rank just by virtue of him being a superhuman of the formal rank and primary rank. the hand of the mage. In the next moment, there was no suspense, the boy was pulled back very roughly and slammed to the ground. Suddenly the world was spinning, and the nose bleeds from the fall. The boy lay on the ground as if his whole body fell apart. He couldn''t use any strength in his hands and feet, and he couldn''t even mobilize the spiritual energy in his body. "It''s over!" There was a look of fear on the boy''s face. He didn''t expect to come to this void world full of confidence, intending to make achievements and change his destiny, but he fell on the first mission and fell into the hands of the enemy this time. There must be a lot of misfortune here. "Stop!" At the critical moment, a roar came from a building next to it, and at the same time a black shadow flew over at an extremely fast speed, and cut out a semi-circular bright silver sword light, extending four or five meters. Long, lightning swept over, shrouding Green and Frio in knife light. Green was not too surprised by the sudden appearance of the spoiler. In fact, through the undead devil vine, he had long discovered that there was a legendary superhuman hidden nearby. The aura of this person gave people a very dangerous feeling, and it is estimated that Frio, who is also a legendary beginner, is not a match for this person. "Are the people from Team Zero dispatched? As expected, it is the assassination unit directly under Cypolites'' side." Green praised, already seeing the identity of the other party. The cold light in the eyes of the assassin of the No. 0 team condensed, and the speed was even faster. In the next moment, a sudden flash seemed to directly cross a distance of two or three meters, and a blade of light slashed over, but in fact it was a flicker. The purpose is to save people. If it was someone else, the man in black from Team Zero would definitely not care about their life or death, but this young man has special abilities, and Cypriot explained that he must protect this person, which is why he appeared here. s reason. In the next moment, with a ding sound, Frio opened a magic shield to block the incoming sword light. Green stood there and didn''t move, looking at the boy who fell not far away with a pair of dead fish eyes, completely trusting Frio to be able to block the enemy''s attack. But the strike of the man in black was just a restraint, and he didn''t expect to hurt the enemy. He immediately reached out and grabbed the boy, wanting to take away the boy. However, when his hand just touched the young man and was about to lift it up to escape, he suddenly shuddered, and an unprecedented sense of danger filled his heart and mind. "Not good!" The man in black shouted secretly, ignoring Cypolites'' orders, he immediately threw the boy away, and at the same time flew away, trying to stay away. Unfortunately, it was too late. In the next moment, with a bang, the boy''s body exploded directly. Its power was greater than that of ordinary enchanted artillery. The man in black was swallowed up by the fiery flames and shock waves, and the whole person was thrown out, charred and severely injured. "Damn! The corpse exploded." The man in black gritted his teeth, knelt down on one knee, and vomited blood again and again. It turned out that it was in the electric light and flint where the man in black appeared just now. Green silently cast the spell. First, he used the bone spur technique to pierce the boy''s heart from below, and then threw the [corpse explosion] on the boy''s corpse in the electric light and flint. . After the man in black from Team Zero was seriously injured, he realized that he had underestimated the enemy. He just stared at Frio and felt that this legendary magician was the real threat. The Necromancer is the old Yinbi who pretends to be a pig and eats a tiger! "Damn it! I can''t go on like this, I can''t die yet. Before Lord Cypolites has fulfilled her wishes, I must not break the sharp knife in her hand." Although the man in black was seriously injured, his faith was firm and his eyes were burning. With a strong desire to survive, the body quickly rolled back, and then suddenly flashed, appeared a few meters away, turned over and jumped off the roof, a series of movements flowing like clouds and flowing water did not reveal that it was a seriously injured person, "Go chase, don''t let go." Green ordered Frio lightly. He still believed in Frio''s strength, and the man in black from Team Zero was seriously injured. If Frio was like this If you can''t kill him, you don''t have to come back. "Yes, my lord!" Frio agreed, his body levitated, and he chased after him. At the same time, an arcane floating cannon appeared behind him. Frio flew out of the roof, the man in black appeared in the field of vision, the floating cannon immediately opened fire frantically, and a fiery snake was thrown out like a long whip, as if death was chasing the life of the man in black, at this moment as long as there is one shot The bullet hit the fight and it was over. "What kind of magical creation is this? Why is the rate of fire so fast?" The man in black was shocked, he had never seen a weapon similar to a floating cannon before. He thought to himself that his strength in the No. 0 team was not top-notch, but he was by no means a few people at the bottom. This time, he was so embarrassed. "Damn, the ghost behind him, and the sinister necromancer just now, as long as I can escape back this time, I will definitely kill these two people, hunt them down to the end, and never die." Faster, crossing the streets and alleys, flying over the eaves and walls, trying to use the complex terrain in the city to escape the pursuit. (end of this chapter) Chapter 323： female assassin Chapter 323 Female Assassin Although the man in black was rushing to his death, the floating cannon behind him seemed like a dog-skin plaster that couldn''t be shaken off. It followed 30 meters behind him like a shadow, condescending and chasing after him. As long as the man in black slowed down a little, he would be stimulated. Arcane bullets fired. "It''s really haunted. Since that''s the case, I''ll destroy this follower first." The man in black gritted his teeth secretly, looking at a corner in front of him, his figure flashed in, but he was leaning against the wall, waiting for the floating cannon. Unexpectedly, he waited for two seconds. According to the speed of the floating cannon, he should have rushed over. He was also ready, and waited for the thunder to strike, but he did not find the floating cannon emerging, and then a feeling that made his heart palpitate spontaneously arises. The man in black suddenly looked up and saw that floating gun was aiming at him at a height of more than 20 meters above his head. "I''m grass!" The man in black scolded and hurriedly rolled on the spot. In the next moment, bang bang bang bang, consecutive arcane bullets hit where he was before. At this moment, Frio, who was chasing slowly behind, saw the man in black jumping out of the alley, and snorted softly: "You think you can still run." As he spoke, he waved his staff in his hand. Two arcane missiles attacked the man in black. The man in black is worthy of being a member of Team Zero. Facing the attack from the other direction, his figure flickered continuously, like a swimming fish. Angry murderer. In the next moment, the figure disappeared and reappeared in front of Frio. The dagger in his hand swept across, sending out a sword energy, sweeping across a range of four or five meters. The sharp sword energy ripped apart the air and made a "" sound, and in the blink of an eye it hit Frio who was suspended in mid-air! The man in black''s eyes lit up, he didn''t expect it to be so easy, but years of experience in assassination made him instinctively aware that something was wrong, but his eyes lit up, then he calmed down, and his body slammed back, his swordsmanship and killing skills have reached the pinnacle. Even if he is also a legendary superhuman, it is difficult to match him in these two aspects. Therefore, he was very confident when the sword was cut just now, but the sword energy was sharp, and although it could cut gold and jade, it was impossible to hit the human body lightly. Even if he could see it clearly, the magician was cut in half by the sword energy, and even blood spurted out, spewing out a piece in the air, which seemed extraordinarily real. But the feeling fed back from the blade can''t deceive people. People in black believe their feelings, even if they see it with their eyes, they are not necessarily true. So after the blow, he immediately flew back and retreated. At the same time, with a sudden flash, his body turned into two black shadows and fled in two directions. "Huh? Has it been seen through?" Frio''s voice came from the side, but he cast an invisibility spell and was hiding beside him, ready to strike a ruthless one. If the man in black was one step behind, Frio would probably be able to end the battle by preparing this fifth-ring spell. Unfortunately, he still had to entangle him now. Frio dispersed the spell and continued to pursue the past. On the other side, on the roof of the building where the battle took place before, Greene did not pursue the wounded man in black with Frio. Instead, he stood there with joy in his eyes, because just now he killed the young man and blew up his body with a corpse explosion. He actually got a hint from the cemetery and got three hundred psychic powers! Green is very satisfied, killing an enemy with a low level is quite good to have so much psionic power. And as the military and the Special Bureau represented by Silabel officially start a war with the Revolutionary Army and the Transcendents infiltrated by Loen, there will be more and more opportunities to obtain psionic energy, and someone will soon come to the door. Even though Green was happy in his heart, he still had a poker face on the surface. Not long after Frio chased the man in black, there was a sudden explosion in the direction where Setna and his party left in the distance. A cloud of black smoke rose from the block a kilometer away. "Have you started?" Greene followed his gaze. According to the plan, he should go to support the assassination team of the Revolutionary Army, but at this moment Greene didn''t move. Instead, he turned his head to look in the other direction, and said lightly: "What? Haven''t shot yet? I''m leaving." The voice fell, and suddenly a silver ray cut through the air and extended towards Green''s place at an extremely fast speed. With a click, a huge bone claw abruptly stood in front of the silver light. The two touched together, the bone claw was immediately cut open, and the thick white bone was in front of the incomparably sharp light. It was cut in an instant. Green was slightly surprised. He had already noticed that there was a killer hiding nearby, but the opponent''s shot was so powerful that it exceeded his expectations. Green''s bone claw technique comes from Freya, and now Freya is an official middle-level bone mage. As her main ability, the bone claw technique has also been upgraded to [lv5], which can almost resist the bombardment of the enchanted cannon head-on. , At this moment, he could not withstand the enemy''s attack. With a click, the bone stubble collapsed, and the small half of the bone claws fell to the ground. Green''s face was gloomy. Just as the bone claws were smashed to pieces, three small bone shields that were instantly fired stood in front of him. After finally shattering the two bone shields, they blocked the deadly attack. I saw a slender blade that was only more than two feet long deeply embedded in the bone shield. Behind the rapier was the palm of a white woman, and a slender body wrapped in black clothes. "Another member of Team Zero." Green saw the woman''s outfit and the powerful sword just now, and immediately determined the identity of the other party. The masked female assassin snorted. It was obvious that this amazing blow was blocked just now, and she was not very happy. She looked surprised and murmured: "It was blocked, how could it be!" Immediately, the female assassin withdrew the dagger, leaped back lightly, and with a flash, disappeared again. Green also had lingering fears. If he reacted a little slower just now, this clone would be abolished. Seeing the female assassin disappearing again, he snorted lightly, immediately waved his staff, performed spiritualism, and summoned more than 20 skeleton soldiers equipped with constructive armor in a blink of an eye. Unfortunately, there was a problem with the old one-eyed, and the arms channel has not been rebuilt. , these skeleton soldiers are still using the original enchanted rifle. Even so, the combat effectiveness of the firearm skeleton soldiers equipped with constructive armor has also increased by more than one level, and they were summoned by Green and immediately shot in the direction where the female assassin just disappeared. This female assassin''s concealment ability is very strong. Even if Green has the eyes of spiritual vision and the undead devil vine, he can only ensure the general direction and cannot find the specific location. The reason why you can fight back first. However, once such a person shows up, it is much easier to deal with. Accompanied by a burst of gunshots, the sudden ''ding'' sound of gold and iron was the sound of the female assassin of Team Zero using a short sword to block the enchanted bullet. Although she was able to hide her whereabouts, she did not really disappear. She was shot by the dense bullets and immediately showed her feet. The light and shadow shook for a while, revealing the figure of the curve heat. "Can''t you hide?" Green mocked lightly: "Then give me death!" In the next moment, just around the female assassin, dozens of spikes appeared in an instant, bang bang bang bang, and bounced out. The female assassin let out a coquettish sigh, and swung out a silver light from the dagger in her hand, instantly strangling the thorns that came over, but at the same time, the muzzles of the gun skeleton soldiers were already aimed at the target, followed by a dense burst of guns ring The female assassin''s defense is average, and she had to block enchanted bullets at the risk of revealing her whereabouts just now, indicating that the attacks of the gun skeleton soldiers were enough to pose a certain threat to her. Green was right on this point, and used the firearms and skeleton soldiers to contain it, which really worked, making her clumsy on the left and right on the right, and soon revealed her flaws, and she was penetrated by a bone spur technique. The female assassin was also hard-hearted, gritted her teeth and snorted and immediately pulled out the spikes. She deeply knew that all the spells of the necromancer contained corpse poison and death energy. Once inside the body, it would be more troublesome to deal with, so she took the time to pull out the spikes. , with a burst of blood, it spewed out instantly, and black blood gushed out of the wound, and the flesh and blood around the wound was eroded in just this moment. Fortunately, the female assassin''s movements were fast enough, and the wound was not eroded seriously. Her hand pressed on the wound, and a surge of spiritual energy poured in, temporarily stabilizing the injury. In this neutral position, Green was not proud of hurting the enemy. Instead, he took a few steps back more cautiously, and at the same time opened a huge bone shield in front of him. In the moment just now, Green felt the surge of spiritual energy in the female assassin''s body, as if some extremely dangerous killing move was brewing. Seeing that Green didn''t rush forward, the female assassin''s eyes showed disappointment, and she scolded in her heart: "Why is this **** so careful? I''m already injured, but I still don''t dare to step forward, a man without eggs." The female assassin gritted her teeth secretly. She was hit by the bone spur technique just now. Although she couldn''t avoid it in a hurry, it was not just a plan. As long as Greene relaxed a little, he would usher in a fatal blow. It''s a pity that all the calculations came to nothing as Greene did not advance and retreated. The female assassin was furious, roared, and rushed up. The short sword in her hand once again burst into dazzling light. The secretly condensed spiritual energy burst out in an instant, giving up the plot and turning into a frontal attack. However, just as this deadly sword light was about to be slashed out, a fiery snake suddenly shot out from behind the female assassin. In an instant, three blood holes burst open in the chest and abdomen of the female assassin who was caught off guard, and a large amount of blood gushed out from the wound. The female assassin who rushed forward abruptly stopped, staggered, and threw her body forward, using her last strength to hold it. Holding the dagger against the ground, he dragged his severely injured body and turned his head to look back. I saw a floating cannon emitting arcane light rising from behind an apartment building more than 30 meters away... (end of this chapter) Chapter 324： Sika and Anthony Chapter 324 Sika and Anthony The muzzle of the ?? Arcane Floating Cannon was locked on her, ready to continue spewing deadly fire snakes at any time. A hint of despair flashed in the female assassin''s eyes. She knew that this time she was much less fortunate, and with the appearance of this arcane floating cannon, it meant that the companion who pretended to escape before was actually leading away the legendary mage has already sacrificed. In fact, Green had already known in advance that Frio had killed the black-clothed assassin of Team Zero. Because Frio was identified by the cemetery as Green''s summoned object, so he killed the enemy, and Green also Can gain psychic power. Just a moment ago, there was a reminder from the cemetery to obtain three thousand spiritual energy. This news made Green secretly happy, and then he had already formulated a plan to deal with the female assassin in front of him. Sure enough, the plan was implemented very smoothly. After a series of foreshadowing, the Arcane Floating Cannon completed the decisive attack. The female assassin''s injuries are very serious, her lungs, liver, and intestines are severely damaged, and there is too much blood loss. Even an extraordinary person is dying in this situation. "Insidious bastard!" The female assassin gritted her teeth. Because of the damage to her lungs, a lot of blood foamed from her mouth. She turned to look at Green again, her eyes were full of hatred, she knew she was going to die, but Before dying, I want to take one away: "Let''s die with me!" The female assassin burst out all the psionic energy in her body, frantically squandering her remaining life, and the rapier in her hand bloomed again. Then the figure flashed, and the sword light swayed out, whistling and tearing the air to kill Green. If this sword could hit, Green would definitely die. However, Frio would not let her hit at all. Just as the female assassin was dying to fight back, Frio, who was still in the distance, controlled the floating cannon and spewed a fiery snake from the muzzle. The fast-moving female assassins dodged more than a dozen bullets without being able to fire. Seeing that she was about to charge in front of Green, she was still hit. With a ?? puff, the flesh exploded, and a bullet with strong power hit the female assassin''s left elbow, the arm was directly blown off, the wound was blurred, and the forearm connected to the palm fell to the ground. The willpower of the ?? female assassin was extremely firm, but at this moment, she was full of despair and unwillingness, and finally no longer gritted her teeth and rolled to the ground screaming. Legendary strength made her wound stop bleeding quickly, and was covered with a thin layer of skin. If she was treated carefully at this time, she might still have a chance to survive. It''s a pity that Green doesn''t take pity on Xiangxiyu. He is not even interested in getting close to see what the female assassin whose mask has been knocked off looks like. With a direct thought, he activates the bone spur technique, which will end the life of the female assassin. . The female assassin lay on the ground, her chest heaving up and down violently, her empty eyes looking at the sky, there was no fear of death in it, but to her death was more like relief. However, at this moment, a magic circle with a diameter of two meters suddenly emerged from under the female assassin. With Green''s knowledge of magic, he recognized at a glance that this was a teleportation circle, and immediately understood that someone wanted to save the female assassin. The ?? female assassin also noticed it, and hope appeared in her originally desperate eyes again, and murmured: "Anxie! It''s little Anthony''s space teleportation magic..." At this moment, a faint smile appeared on the delicate face of the female assassin. She turned her head to look at Green, without wasting any effort, she put down some harsh words, she just stared at Green''s appearance at the moment, as if she wanted to put this The person who almost killed her was firmly in her heart. "It''s not that easy to run." Greene raised his brows when he noticed the teleportation circle appeared, and immediately triggered a bone spur technique. In the next moment, with a puff, a sharp spike penetrated the female assassin''s body again. However, at the last moment, the female assassin turned around and finally avoided the heart. Although the injury was further injured, she would not die. Almost at the same time, the magic circle flashed suddenly, and the female assassin above disappeared suddenly. Green''s face was gloomy, his eyes of spiritual vision looked around, and the undead devil vine also searched around, but did not find the trace of the female assassin. It seemed that the other party really escaped, rather than using blindfolded methods to teleport away on the surface, In fact, he was secretly hiding nearby. "I really let her run away, and the three thousand psionic powers in hand are gone." Green was a little depressed. The strength of this female assassin was stronger than that of the man in black before, but she was still a legendary first-level. If she was killed, at least three Thousand Spirits. At this time, Frio flew to Green''s side, wrapped the floating cannon not far away behind him, bowed his head and said, "Sorry, my lord, I came back late." After chasing down the man in black just now, in order to seize the time, he sent the floating cannon back first, and manipulated the floating cannon through visual sharing, while he just came back. Green said lightly: "It doesn''t matter, you did a good job, but I underestimated the enemy. The Revolutionary Army and the Loen Federation have invested a lot of power this time. We have two legendary assassins here." Said Green Looking in the direction of the explosion just now: "We are being held back, and Settna''s side is probably more fortunate." Green knew that, with Setna''s strength, if she was only a Legendary Beginner, she would have to fight against the special assassination team under her command, but if the enemy dispatched two Legendary Beginners, or a Legendary Order, those people will surely die. "Let''s go and have a look. I''m afraid it''s too late." Green said with a sullen face, if Setna died, it would undoubtedly be a huge blow to Silabel. Don''t look at the fact that Frio killed a legendary assassin from Team Zero just now, but compared to the talented people in the Revolutionary Army and the Loen Federation, the strength of Silabel''s men is really shabby. The only ones who can get it are General James, Sunderland, and Setna. If one loses, it will have a great impact. But for Green, it doesn''t matter who lives or dies, what he wants is to harvest the psionic energy here. At the same time, on the outskirts of Steinard City, a clearing in the woods. A teleportation circle with a diameter of more than two meters appeared on the ground. In the middle of the circle lay a woman covered in blood. At this time, she was already venting more and less, and it was the female assassin. "Sister Sika, are you alright!" As the female assassin appeared in the teleportation circle, a small boy immediately rushed up and cried when he saw the unknown female assassin. "Anthony, I''m not dead yet, why are you crying!" The female assassin named Sika said weakly, "Help me stop the bleeding, or I''ll die." "Yes!" Anthony, who was obviously young, replied quickly, then hurriedly took out bandages and medicines. Anthony was also a member of the assassination team under Cypolites, but he was not part of the zero group. He had been with Sika since he was a child. Although Anthony''s strength is average, his talent for space magic is very strong. He tattooed a pattern of a teleportation circle on Sika''s back with a tattoo. Once his life is in danger, the teleportation circle will automatically turn on and teleport Sika. to Anthony''s neighborhood. The reverse direction of this teleportation circle is also applicable, and when Anthony is in danger, he can also teleport to Sika''s side. Anthony looked at the wounds on Sika''s body, endured crying but the tears couldn''t stop pouring out. He kept scolding "Bastard", "Damn" and so on. He sprinkled it on the wound and wrapped it with a bandage. He did not hesitate to use the bandage. After wrapping it in a circle, he quickly wrapped Sika into a zongzi, but he was finally treated in time and saved his life. Sika endured the still painful wound and let out a long sigh of relief. She felt very fortunate that she survived this time. If it was later, even if the magic circle was activated, she would have been teleported. dead body. "Sister Sika, who did it? I''ll help you get revenge!" Anthony''s eyes were burning with hatred. When the medicine exploded just now, he saw the terrifying wound, which almost drove him crazy, and he creaked. Gritting his teeth, even if he devoured the people who hurt Sika, he couldn''t relieve his hatred. Maybe even Anthony himself didn''t realize that he has long been no longer just a brother and sister to this eldest sister Sika, who is six years older than him. I don''t know since when, this beautiful and powerful figure has occupied his ignorant heart. . Seeing Anthony''s young and immature face, Sika showed a weak smile, barely raised her hand and pinched the cheeks that still had some baby fat: "Stinky boy, you are not too small, do you think your wings are hard? Avenge me, even I almost died, do you think you can beat others?" "Sister Sika, but..." Anthony pinched his neck, but his eyes were still deflated when facing Sika, and he wiped a tear with his sleeve. "Why are you crying, I''m not dead, this is our destiny, since the day we swore allegiance to Lord Cypolites." Sika looked up at the sky without focusing, and smiled very openly: "In the future Don''t say anything stupid about revenge, we are assassins, we kill, and we will be killed, there is no hatred at all. Besides..." She recalled Green again at this point, and couldn''t help but tremble: "That person is too strong Now, I can feel that he didn''t do his best when he fought me. A powerful necromancer only summoned a few strange skeleton soldiers in constructive armor from beginning to end. If you are serious, I am sure You will die, and there is no time to wait for the teleportation circle to activate. So, in front of that kind of enemy, you are very lucky to be able to come back alive, don''t say anything stupid like revenge." "I understand, Sister Sika." Anthony lowered his head and said Nuo Nuo, but he hated his weakness in his heart. Ask for a subscription, ask for a monthly pass! (end of this chapter) Chapter 325： ambush vs ambush Chapter 325 Ambush vs Ambush Sika nodded. She also has an unusual affection for this little brother, but the age difference between the two is too much, and as an assassin of the revolutionary army assassination team, she might die on the mission at some point, so She didn''t dare to confess, but just watched silently, hoping that Anthony could grow up safely. After a while, Sika felt better. She is a powerful legend-level powerhouse herself, with an extraordinary vitality and resilience. If you give her time, those gunshot wounds just now won''t even leave her unsightly. of scars. However, just as Sika took a breath and tried to stand up with his hands on the ground, he suddenly realized that he could not feel the existence of his left hand. It was then that she remembered that her elbow was broken by the floating cannon before, her beautiful face showed a distressed expression, she looked at the half left arm, and smiled sadly: "Is it disabled? Am I going to be like White too? Like uncle, do you put on those cold metal prosthetics? I don''t know what it feels like, it''s ugly anyway." Sika thought that she might be replaced with an alchemy prosthesis made of metal in the future, her thoughts were a little erratic, and she couldn''t tell how she felt. At first, she felt a little sad and felt that she had become a disabled person, and she would be even less worthy of Anthony in the future. But after thinking about it, it is impossible anyway. The two are just a brother and sister relationship, and then the brain circuit strangely thinks, what does it feel like to switch to a metal prosthesis? If it is made with alchemy, there should be a simulated touch, and some weapons can even be equipped in it, such as this rapier can be hidden in the prosthesis... "Hey! Sister Sika, you...Are you all right?" Anthony saw that Sika''s eyes suddenly went blank and thought her injuries were repeated, so he couldn''t help but cried out with concern. Sika came back to her senses and smiled leisurely: "It''s okay, just half an arm is missing, it''s nothing. Uncle White is missing two legs, a hand, a kidney, seven lumbar vertebrae, and an eyeball. Not living well." "Huai~ Uncle White!" The uncle who was covered in mechanical parts, smelled of oil everywhere he went, and was holding a half cigar, thought of what happened to Sister Sika, and he couldn''t help shivering. He shouted: "No! No, I can''t let Sister Sika become like that!" Sika was surprised for a moment, wondering what happened to Anthony suddenly... And while Anthony Bansica was dressing, Green also brought Frio to the place where Setna was ambushed. This is a bustling intersection with various business facades open around. Setna led the assassination team of the special bureau to go to the next target''s home. When they came to this intersection, they encountered an accident. The beatings caused chaos. Some people ran away in fright, while others watched the excitement. They pointed and talked a lot, and the intersection was quickly blocked to death. Setna and a group of carriages came here. When they found this situation, they immediately became vigilant. Under Silabel''s hands all these years, Setna is definitely not a sloppy bag. When she sees the crowd from a distance, she realizes that something is wrong, and immediately orders the carriage to turn around and change the established route. This made the team of superhumans who were already ready to make a surprise attack when the people from the special bureau went to disperse the crowd were suddenly caught off guard. Team Leader Duncan, who was in charge of the command, also acted decisively. When he found that things had changed, he immediately ordered an attack. Suddenly, these extraordinary people from the Loen Federation didn''t care about the casualties of innocent people, and immediately detonated the powerful enchanted bomb on the street. The huge explosion power overturned hundreds of nearby people, and the hooligans who were hired to fight each other at the crossroads were even more unlucky, and went directly to meet the King of Hell. The glass of buildings with a radius of hundreds of meters was all shattered, and several buildings near the crossroads even collapsed directly. There were countless casualties and cries everywhere. the battlefield. There are still dozens of meters from here, and the special assassination team led by Setna was also taken aback by such a big movement. Almost at the same time as the explosion, more than a dozen gunmen with enchanted rifles began to shoot down on the roofs on both sides of the street. Immediately, two members of the special assassination team were shot in the head. Although the assassination team members of these special bureaus are elite, everyone is an official superhuman, but those gunmen are also extraordinary. A total of 16 gunmen are the elites of the revolutionary army. Not only are they superhumans who tend to shoot, but they are all powerful dragon hunting rifles smuggled from the Loen Federation, not to mention official supernormals. It is a legendary powerhouse. When unprepared, it is possible to be headshot by such a powerful firearm. "There''s an ambush! Everyone rushed into the building." Setna shouted with a gloomy face, but she didn''t panic, instead she was full of killing intent and had been waiting for a long time. The people in the special bureau are all well-trained, and after a moment of confusion, they immediately execute the order. There are three people in a group, and each group has a mage-type extraordinary person who can open a shield. In just a few breaths, he rushed into the building on the side of the road, only one hapless in the process, the bullet avoided the magic shield above his head and bounced and hit his calf. The man staggered, and immediately broke away from the shield. Before his companions could react, he was set on fire by several guns. But the gunmen in the ambush were nothing more than that. Soon there was a scream from the top of the building, but people from the assassination team of the special bureau wearing black trench coats and red armbands rushed from the back of the building. They came out and caught the dozen or so gunmen, who had an advantage in numbers. In less than half a minute, the battle was over, and more than a dozen revolutionary army gunmen were all killed. The revolutionary gunmen who were ambushed were ambushed instead. As bait, Setna and the assassination team she led rushed into the building and soon encountered the enemy. At this time, the group of supernatural beings led by Captain Duncan did not know that the people they arranged on the roof had been wiped out. According to their original plan, when Setna''s convoy stopped in front of the blocked intersection, detonating the enchanted bombs could throw them into chaos even if they didn''t kill a few. At this time, the gunmen on the roof attacked and forced them to retreat to both sides In the building, Duncan and his men hid inside, and then dealt head-on blows. Unfortunately, the plan did not change quickly, Settena ordered the team to turn around, and Peter and the others had to detonate the bomb in advance. Next, although the gunmen forced Setna and others into the buildings on both sides, this was not the location where Duncan and the others were ambushed. Waiting for Duncan to lead someone to rush over from the ambush point in front, the ambush battle has turned into a skirmish. Moreover, when Duncan and the others saw Setna, a person who was not supposed to be here stood by Setna''s side. Sunderland, dressed in a clean and decent mage robe, bowed slightly to Duncan and the others with a smile: "My guests from the Loen Federation, I''m so sorry, you all have to die here." At this time, one kilometer away, the top floor of a ten-story commercial building. The northeast corner of this building, from here, you can see the intersection where the battle took place. Cepolites stood silently by the window, his eyes were calm, like a statue. Derstad stood beside him, but his brows were furrowed, and he said in a low voice, "Sir, there seems to be something wrong over there. Our people detonated the bomb ahead of time." Cepolites said lightly: "Isn''t this normal? Silabel''s subordinates are not paper, such an obvious trap, they are not blind, would you be fooled instead?" "This..." Delstad was slightly taken aback, he didn''t expect Cypolites to have expected it. "What? It''s weird? Don''t you really hope that those rookies from the Loen Federation will restrain their temper?" Cypolites said lightly: "To be honest, I don''t like them very much either, relying on the power of the family. , Seeing that we were about to succeed, we ran over to pick peaches, and they looked very ugly. In this case, I will let them experience the cruelty of war. Only those who survived are eligible to enjoy the spoils. You are right, Delsta Germany?" "Yes, my lord!" Delstad lowered his head immediately. He had long known that the woman in charge of intelligence and assassination of the Revolutionary Army was a ruthless character, but he didn''t expect that Cypolites would not only deal with the Kingdom of Lorenzo. People and the natives of the Void World are ruthless, and they are not relentless in dealing with compatriots in the Loen Federation. Sepolites was very satisfied with Delstad''s obedience. This subordinate was not only capable, but most importantly, he had the right to wink, he knew the proportions, and he was loyal. Of course, Cypolites knew that Delstad''s loyalty to her was based on the premise that she could bring benefits to him and his people and subordinates. If one day their interests conflicted, the loyalty would naturally be lost. exists. "Has the bell sound been dispatched?" Cypolites asked lightly. "Sir, don''t worry, Suzune-sama has already gone to the battlefield. As long as Silabel doesn''t come in person this time, no matter how much strength they prepare, they will be beheaded by Suzune-sama." Delstad said confidently. "Well, it''s time to let the child of Suzune move." Cypolites showed a rare smile: "I really hope Silabel can appear in person, so that I can also take action, join forces with Suzune, and kill directly. she." Delstad said: "My lord, don''t be in a hurry. Although Silabel is strong, the kingdom she is desperately supporting... Hmph, it''s already rotten to the core, and no one can turn the situation around by himself, even without us taking action. There are a lot of people who help us to support their own people. If she continues to be obsessed, death will only happen sooner or later." But without waiting for Delstad''s voice to fall, one of Cypolites'' bracelets suddenly lit up. She looked down and frowned slightly: "Anthony asked to unfold the teleportation circle." This bracelet is the space anchor left by Anthony on her body. It will not be activated at ordinary times. Only when life and death are at stake, or in extremely important situations, will it request teleportation. (end of this chapter) Chapter 326： 332 ringtones Chapter 326 332 Ringtones Cyppolites knew that Anthony would never activate this space coordinate unless it was an emergency, and she immediately chose to agree. A magic circle emerged from the bracelet, and two figures appeared in front of Cypolites and Delstad in a blink of an eye. They were slightly surprised when they saw Sika, who was almost wrapped in a zongzi. They know Sika''s strength, and it is second only to the strongest ace with the code name [Ring Yin] in the entire No. 0 team. Now he has suffered such a serious injury, and even activated the life-saving teleportation circle. What enemy pushed her to such a degree. "Sika, what''s going on?" Cypolites asked immediately with concern. She actually didn''t care about Sika''s life or death, because every assassin of the assassination team was a consumable item in her eyes. Even Suzune, the strongest trump card, is no exception. All that needs to be paid attention to is the value of the exchange. "Sir, Sika is incompetent." Sika struggled to get up and knelt down on one knee to Cypolites. "Don''t be too polite, you are injured." Cypolites stepped forward to support the crumbling Sika. At this time, as a politician''s instinct, she began to buy people''s hearts. Looking at the seriously injured Sika, she looked very anxious. Worrying, but only she knows, now she only cares why Sika is hurt like this, is there a powerful and unexpected enemy? Soon, Sika and Anthony explained the general situation. Cypolites and Delstad both showed heavy expressions, a legendary primary mage who could control a floating cannon, and a undead mage who seemed to be of average strength but was actually unfathomable. There had never been these two before. personal data. "Could it be that the new army of Lorenzo Kingdom transferred from the new faction of the main world to defend the void world?" Cypolites groped his chin with his hand and fell into contemplation. At the same time, Delstad withdrew, and returned after ten minutes. He said to Cypolites: "My lord, it has been confirmed that the shadow is indeed dead. According to the information, it should have died in that place after being seriously injured. In the hands of the legendary wizard who controls the floating cannon." "This idiot!" Cypolites gritted his teeth with hatred, but he didn''t hate Green or Frio, but the subordinate codenamed [Shadow]: "Tell him long ago not to rely on his own abilities to underestimate the enemy, otherwise Sooner or later, I will die on this, I didn''t expect it to be fulfilled so soon." Shadow''s death made Cypolites very distressed. Although Shadow''s strength in Team Zero was not top-notch, his special ability to manipulate light and shadow had many unexpected uses. In order to protect this subordinate, Cypolites also paid attention and tried not to give him too dangerous tasks. It''s like this time he just asked him to protect the young man with [Super Distance Vision], but he didn''t expect to be killed. It''s totally outrageous! Compared to Sika, a pure combat superhuman, Cypolites didnt care much. There were as many superhumans of this type in the army and secret service of the Loen Federation. After scolding ?? in his heart for a while, Cypolites had left this subordinate who had been very important to him. Reality is so cruel. Cypolites was thinking of the most important trump card in her hand at this timeRintone! "If these two people were reinforcements from the Kingdom of Lorenzo, and they found out that we were ambushing Setna''s convoy, after defeating Sika, they would definitely go to support, if Silabel also shot..." Cypolites thought of the last The bad situation made her feel a little depressed, because not long ago, she had just received reliable news from the main world that Archduke Mora of the Lorenzo Kingdom had given up on this side. At that time, Cypolites was still excited for a while. It must be known that the source of this news was a natural disaster powerhouse in the Loen Federation. The credibility was quite high, but I didn''t expect that in the blink of an eye, it was sent from the main world. When the reinforcements were sent, was the news wrong or was the judgment wrong? Those two were not reinforcements from the Kingdom of Lorenzo at all? Thinking of this, Cypolites can''t make a judgment, and can only see tricks. Fortunately, she has a ringtone. This trump card is absolutely decisive in this void world, even if Silabel, if it is positive When they meet, Ringtone also has the opportunity to die together. "Sir, what should we do next? Do we need to send more staff?" Delstad asked, Sika and Anthony also looked over with concern. Cepolites frowned. The current situation has changed beyond her control. If you send more people, it will not be limited harassment and ambush, but will become a real decisive battle between the two sides. But according to her plan, she should first cut off her wings, isolate Silabel, and then step by step, keep nibbling away, accumulating small victories into big victories, and finally forcing Silabel to a situation where there is no way to retreat is the time for the final decisive battle. "No, since Ringtone has gone, we have to believe her." Cypolites pondered for a moment and said: "Delstad, you go to prepare, go to pick up at any time, no matter who wins or loses, try to save as much as possible. Our living strength." "Understood, my lord." Delstad understands that if the situation is not good, it is to let his people go up to block the eye-catching, and also to cover the retreat of the personnel of Team Zero. Although he was unwilling in his heart, he could not refuse such a request from Cypolites, not only because of his strength and power, but also because of his own desire. , in order to keep the rights in his hands and make his clan status higher than that of other natives. And all he and the tribe had to pay was loyalty to Cypolites and the ability to rush to sacrifice at a critical time. Go back to the intersection where Setna was ambushed. At this time, a 500-meter radius around the area was cordoned off, a huge bomb exploded, dozens of gunmen were dispatched, and a large number of extraordinary people fought, which had already alerted the nearby police, as well as the military police and patrols stationed in the city. team. But among these people, apart from the well-equipped and powerful gendarmerie dispatched, the police and patrols are all deaf and dumb, as if they dont know whats going on here. And even the military police who were dispatched were just trying to stop it. They hid on the periphery and did not dare to go deep into the scene until someone from the special bureau came to take over. Now the battle is over. At first, Settna''s gang was ambushed. With the help of Settena and Sunderland, except for Duncan, who was seriously injured, the rest of the army was wiped out. However, Setna and Sunderland were not the last victors. After they succeeded in counterattack, a new enemy suddenly appeared, not only saving Duncan, but also taking them away in waves. At this moment, the bodies of Setna and Sunderland fell to the ground, and not far from them stood a long straight black girl wearing a student uniform and holding two short swords. There are two bells tied behind the handle of the short sword. Whenever the girl swings the sword, the bell will sound, crisp and sweet, very pleasant. The girl is also very beautiful, but her eyes are empty, revealing a dead silence, as if everything in the world is a dead thing that can be killed in her eyes. Both Setna and Sunderland, who fell to the ground, were dead, with swords in their necks and their wounds everted. The girls cut their throats and arteries between lightning and flint with a high level of swordsmanship, and when they reacted, the battle was over. In the distance, there were more members of the special assassination team wearing black trench coats and red armbands, nearly forty people, all of them died in the same way. If the camera zooms out further, on the roofs on both sides of the street, there are hundreds of gunmen in special bureau uniforms, all of whom have their throats cut to death silently at this moment. The one who completed all this was the seemingly dull black long straight girl in front of me, and she was also the strongest ace in Cypolites'' handsSuzune! Watching the last enemy suffocate, Lingyin was expressionless, flicked his wrist lightly, and as the bell on the hilt rang, the two daggers disappeared directly into Lingyin''s hand. Suzune''s big eyes full of dead silence looked at the only two people still alive within a radius of 200 meters. Duncan was seriously injured, and his left half of his body was eroded by voodoo. Fortunately, his own ability was somewhat resistant to voodoo, so he barely managed to save half his life, but his face was pale, his body was weak, and his breath was like a gossamer. Next to Duncan was Modi, whose face was pale, and his right hand was holding his left forearm tightly. His left hand and half of his forearm were gone. As for why he appeared here, the reason is very simple. Not long ago, he learned from his father that Silabel was going to trap the assassins of the revolutionary army this time. As a die-hard fan of the revolutionary army, Modi immediately felt that the situation was serious, and with a fearless spirit, regardless of safety, came to report the news, but unfortunately he was one step late, and the battle had already begun. Although he is a brainless fan, Modi is not really brainless. Seeing this situation, he understands that it will not help, and his current identity cannot be revealed. Thinking of this, he wanted to leave, but he didn''t expect to catch up with Setna''s dying outbreak, releasing all the ancient voodoo sealed in her body, and in an instant countless black dots shot into the sky, as if there was a black scene. rain. This black rain is extremely deadly, the terrifying ancient voodoo, even the slightest bit, as long as it sticks to the body, it will instantly corrode the flesh and melt the bones, quickly spread throughout the body, and turn people into pus. Unfortunately, the voodoo that was shot out of Modi was smeared on the back of his left hand, and he suddenly stabbed, and the flesh on the back of his hand melted, which made him extremely frightened. If no one helps, within half a minute, the voodoo will spread up his arms until it devours his life. Fortunately, at this time, Suzune recognized him and knew that his identity was important and that he was Cypolites'' insider. Only then did he make a lightning strike and cut off his forearm with one sword, which finally blocked the spread of voodoo and saved it. Modi''s little life. After the battle, both Modi and Duncan had a feeling of the rest of their lives, especially Duncan, who only had half his life left. Seeing Ringtone took the dagger, he immediately motioned Modi to help him over. (end of this chapter) Chapter 327： first meet Chapter 327 First Meeting Modi glanced at Duncan''s blackened body, remembering the feeling of being corroded by voodoo on the back of his hand and the severe pain of having his forearm cut off. He was reluctant to touch Duncan for fear that he would be infected by voodoo again. poison. And as a revolutionary who has half native blood and is committed to overthrowing all oppression and exploitation, Modi not only dislikes the Kingdom of Lorenzo, but also dislikes these people from the Loen Federation. He can vaguely feel that these people claiming to be from In the distant continent, the domineering outsiders in the revolutionary army will one day overthrow the rule of the Kingdom of Lorenzo. These people are likely to inherit those privileges and continue to exploit and oppress the indigenous people. I have to say that, being able to be seen by Cypolites, Modi is by no means a sloppy bag, nor is he a brain-damaged idiot. He has his own values ??and works hard to practice them, even if these values ??are different from those of his father and family. Conflict, in the eyes of ordinary people, belongs to the behavior of the brain and the pen, but he doesn''t care. This is his philosophy and the value of life he pursues. Even now, after losing a hand and suffering great pain in his body, Modi still has no regrets. He looked at Duncan and thought about it in his heart, but he still endured the pain and stepped forward to help him. No matter what, they are still together. camp comrades. "Thank you sir for your help." Duncan, who escaped from death, reluctantly saluted Suzine. This was the first time he had met Suzune. He had only heard that Cypolites had an extremely powerful female assassin under his command. He didn''t take it seriously before, but it wasn''t until this meeting and seeing the battle with his own eyes that he understood the power of Suzune, a powerful existence that he was completely unable to match. Suzine nodded expressionlessly: "You''re welcome, my mission is to kill all the enemy personnel, and it''s just a matter of saving you all." Duncan was choked and speechless, but he couldn''t say anything else. Then, Ringtone looked at Modi again and said, "You go quickly, your status is special, don''t be seen with us." "Yes, Suzune-sama." Modi bowed his head and agreed, let go of the hand that supported Duncan, and staggered through an alley while holding his injured left arm. Duncan didn''t expect Ringtone to send Modi away directly, so he could not help looking at Modi''s back curiously, guessing the identity of the young man, but heard Ringtone indifferently say: "Don''t think about it, this person is Cypolites. If you don''t want to cause trouble for your direct subordinates, you''d better pretend that you haven''t seen it." "Yes." Duncan quickly withdrew his gaze, but he still remembered this young man with a broken arm in his heart. "Okay, let''s go, now Lord Cypolites doesn''t want to fully develop, this conflict has escalated unexpectedly, and it has exceeded the critical point." Suzine said lightly: "If you know that three of his subordinates have died, two of them have died. , Silabel will definitely go crazy, although I really want to fight her, but now is not the time." When it came to the battle with Silabel, the girl whose eyes had not fluctuated from the moment she appeared finally showed anticipation and eager affection. Duncan couldn''t help shivering at the murderous intent leaked inadvertently. Fortunately, the killing intent emanating from Suzuyin just disappeared in a flash, and it disappeared in an instant. Then, as if nothing had happened, he walked out of the city like a passing student. Duncan swallowed hard, but he could only endure the pain and reluctantly followed. He was able to ask Modi to help him just now, but now that Modi has been sent away, he doesn''t dare to bother Ringtone, for fear that Ringtone will find it troublesome. Killing him with a sword will be easy and convenient. "Huh? Did you leave so soon?" At this moment, an abrupt voice came: "It''s not good to kill so many of us! Lord Silabel will definitely be angry, but I don''t want to be It would be really scary for an angry woman to take out her anger." Accompanied by the voice, two figures one after the other descended from the roof of a nearby building. One of the speakers was a young man in a special bureau uniform in front, followed by a magician and a floating gun floating in the air. It was the youth in military uniform in front of him who was talking, namely Green who had just repelled Sika. They were more than 20 meters apart and looked at each other. Green first glanced up and down the black long straight girl who seemed harmless to humans and animals, and then looked at Duncan who was seriously injured next to him. He didn''t open his mouth to speak. After eating the vegetables, enjoy the meal slowly. Although Duncan was seriously injured, he was also a superhuman at the peak of the official level, and he could earn thousands of psychic powers even after killing him. Frio understood, and also did not make a sound, just looked at Duncan, and then silently adjusted the aiming direction of the floating gun. "Be careful!" The sound of the ringtone was very keen, and she immediately noticed Frio''s intention, and she immediately reminded, and at the same time raised her hand, a dagger with two bells had appeared in her left hand. In the next moment, the floating gun aimed at Duncan and spewed fire snakes. At this time, Duncan had completely lost his combat effectiveness, and he saw that the muzzles dozens of meters away began to condense spiritual energy, but he was completely unable to make any evasive actions. But when the floating cannon opened fire, the dagger in Lingyin''s hand swayed lightly, making a crisp bell, and it spun quickly, jingling, and a chaotic sound, even blocking all the bullets shot by the floating cannon. The ??floating cannon has an extremely fast rate of fire. It can shoot dozens of bullets with just one breath, which consumes a lot of psionic energy. Even if there is Frio, it can only fire continuously for thirty seconds at most. Moreover, the strength of the swordsmanship displayed by Suzune, the speed of fire of the floating cannon alone cannot break through the block. Frio stopped shooting with a grim expression, staring at Suzune who suddenly stopped holding the sword in his hand. "You go first, I''ll take care of these two people first. Legendary-level enemies should be able to fight more happily." Suzuyin''s tone was light, her eyes fixed on Frio. As for Green, who was wearing a military uniform next to her, she didn''t The enemies below the legendary level were not taken seriously. Maybe Green''s strength is quite powerful among official superhumans, but in her eyes, it''s only one sword, just like killing Setna and Sunderland just now. "Yes, big~~ uh..." Duncan hurriedly agreed, but before he finished speaking, he suddenly let out a muffled grunt, and then the voice stopped abruptly. "Huh?" Suzuyin''s brows rose, and for the first time a pair of dim eyes showed a strange look. She didn''t look at Duncan behind her, but looked at Green. Suzune, as the ace of the revolutionary army assassination team, is itself a human-shaped murder weapon, and has a very keen perception of life and death. In the moment just now, she felt that Duncan was dead, and the one who shot was Green. Moreover, Suzune had a hunch in her heart that if she dared to look back at Duncan at this time, she would definitely be attacked by a terrifying and deadly attack. Green watched Ringtone, waiting for the moment when the other party turned back, but to his disappointment, Ringtone''s eyes were firm and surprised at all. Until Duncan''s body next to Suzuyin fell to the ground with a ''pop'', the spikes of the bone spur technique pierced from the ground, directly piercing the candied fruit, piercing the heart and brain, and died on the spot. In Green''s mind, a reminder message came, obtaining [1200] psionic power. "Miss Lingyin, it''s nice to meet you." Green didn''t rush to take action after harvesting his psionic energy, but with a smile on his face, he said calmly, "I''ve heard your name a long time ago, And understand your experience, you used to be a noble of Lorenzo, even though the kingdom still retains your family''s viscount title, why should you be with the revolutionary army? You know the details of the revolutionary army, it is just a tool of the Loen Federation. " Suzune''s face was expressionless, as if she hadn''t heard what Green said, or she had heard similar words countless times, and even a Marquis who was about to die under her sword once promised that as long as she was willing to return to Lorenzo The kingdom can give her the title of a countess and a huge sum of one million gold pounds. And what finally responded to the Marquis was a cold and sharp dagger. However, this time Ringtone waited for Green to finish speaking, but fell into a moment of contemplation, and then slowly spoke, in a flat tone: "If you kill the king and Marquis Belon, I can swear allegiance to you." Green was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect the other party to actually respond. What he said just now was just a casual remark, because according to some internal information of the Special Bureau, Cypolites just said something similar. Take the ringtone under his command. In the face of Suzune''s response, if it was someone else, he would definitely not hesitate to refuse immediately, jokingly killing the king and the palace minister for a female assassin. However, at this time, Green rubbed his chin and thought seriously about it, and muttered: "Your condition... It''s not impossible, but for such a high asking price, I have to see if your condition is worth it. ." "Oh? Do you want to do it? You might die." Suzine looked serious, and while speaking, the dagger in her right hand suddenly appeared and was held by her. Green smiled and did not respond, but raised his staff and chanted the spell with a whole face. In the next moment, a huge magic circle appeared above him, with a diameter of nearly ten meters and a distance of several meters from the ground, making the highest point of the entire magic circle nearly twenty meters high. Residents within a few kilometers of the nearby can see this huge blue glowing circle of light... In particular, Cypolites, who was one kilometer away, stood in front of the window on the top floor and saw it more clearly, her face couldn''t help showing a shocked expression: "What a powerful psychic fluctuation, it has reached the legendary level... it is the legendary high level. That is the summoning circle, what is he summoning?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 328： touchstone Chapter 328 Touchstone Cepolites'' face showed a shocked expression for the first time. She could feel that the huge summoning magic circle contained powerful psionic energy fluctuations, and there was an extremely powerful existence in it. Next to ??, Delstad was even more frightened. He was only a Legendary beginner, and he sensed that breath, as if he had encountered a natural enemy, causing him to tremble, his heels became weak, and he almost sat down. In the farther place, in the inner city center of Stinard City, the Royal Palace, the Prime Minister''s Office, the Special Bureau, the Military and Government Academy... Almost everyone with extraordinary abilities felt that terrifying breath. In the harem, the little king who was nibbling on an apple had an ugly face and was shivering with fear. He was too young, and although he was extremely talented, he was only at the elementary level so far. And before that, a legendary powerhouse like Silabel would restrain his breathing when he met him, so that the little king was well protected. This was his first real feeling. The high-level existence unscrupulously exudes a terrifying aura, like a demon king descending into the world, covering the entire Stynard. Fortunately, at this time, the court minister, the Marquis of Belon, arrived in time, and his psychic energy exploded, forming a mask, protecting the little king and himself inside, which gave the little king a sigh of relief, but he still had lingering fears and swallowed. With a mouthful of saliva: "Just now~~~ What was that just now, it''s really scary." Marquis Veron also looked solemnly at the source of the terrifying aura, and said with a stern face: "Your Majesty, this time we are probably self-defeating. We originally wanted to detonate the war between the Revolutionary Army and Silabel ahead of time, but I didn''t expect this to happen. A terrifying powerful enemy, I don''t know if it is the reinforcements of the kingdom or the people of the Loen Federation?" Marquis Veron did not go on, no matter which side this powerful existence is on, it is not a good thing for him and the little king. If it was the reinforcements sent by the Kingdom of Lorenzo, they had not received any news at all before that, indicating that they had lost the trust of the top officials of the kingdom on the overworld. If it is a Loen, not to mention it. After the original Grand Duke Mora returned to the main world, the military and the special bureau headed by Silabel were slightly at a disadvantage when facing the revolutionary army and the Loen. If the other party comes back with another legend For the high-level powerhouses, the balance will be further broken. When the Void World changes hands, even if they don''t die, they are still bereaved dogs. They can only return to the main world in embarrassment and lose all rights and interests here. In the Prime Minister''s Office next to the palace, Marquis Capson also looked ugly, but he was far more calm than the little king and Marquis Belon. From this point of view, he is not as simple as it seems, at least his extraordinary level is not inferior to Marquis Veron, but he just used means to seal himself. This kind of method is not uncommon among some great nobles, and it is a very effective way to prolong life. These great nobles usually have countless bodyguards around them. They don''t care about their combat power. To become extraordinary is for life. The lifespan of extraordinary people is generally longer than that of ordinary people, and this method of sealing their own abilities can often extend their lifespan by five or six times, and all they pay is fighting ability. This is the case with Marquis ??Capson, but facing the suffocating powerful breath at this moment, he had to open a part of the seal, stabilize his trembling legs, and did not make a fool of himself on the spot. By the side of Marquis Capson, his confidant secretary Covance is also pale, but he is also an extraordinary person. Although he had hidden his strength when applying for the post of secretary through a relationship, but now he has become Marquis of Capson. The real confidant has exposed all the secrets long ago. At this moment, he didn''t need to hide it at all, and he directly pumped the spiritual energy in his body, and finally managed to survive. "Covance, what''s going on? Has the Loen Federation already been so impatient? Although I judged that the top officials of the kingdom and Grand Duke Mora have given up here, the Loen Federation''s appearance is so ugly, it''s easy to cause the kingdom to rebound. At that time, there will be branches outside the festival." Covance frowned, thought for a few seconds, and said, "My lord, this... I''m not sure, but when I went to see my eldest sister before, I didn''t hear her say that there would be a big move in the near future, but urged me to step up my efforts to deal with you. , and has pledged to be a member of the Federal Parliament." Marquis Capson pondered: "If it''s not the Loen people, then there are only two possibilities, either an accidental intruder, but this probability is very small. Or it is reinforcements from the kingdom, if it is really reinforcements from the kingdom , that would be quite troublesome, it means that the kingdom''s policy is going to change, and it directly bypasses the government on the side of the void world, at least I didn''t know it at all before that. It means that the officials and nobles here have been completely distrusted by the main world. now..." "Sir, what should we do next? Do we need to slow down our contact with Loen?" Covance asked tentatively, thinking from the standpoint of Marquis Capson. Marquis Capson shook his head: "Not only can we not delay, but we must speed up! If you go to Cypolites tonight, you will say that I agree to her conditions, and let her prepare in advance to speed up, as long as the revolutionary army When the army is under the city, I can help her cooperate with the inside and outside and occupy the Steinard!" Speaking of the end, a determination flashed in Marquis Capson''s eyes. This was an important and life-threatening decision. Even if he was as wily as he was, when he made up his mind, his heartbeat would inevitably accelerate. "Yes, my lord." Covance agreed immediately. It is 500 meters away from the Prime Minister''s Office, in the headquarters building of the Special Bureau. After ordering Setna to clear the city of officials, nobles and capitalists who secretly colluded with the Revolutionary Army, Silabel returned to the Special Bureau headquarters in the city center from the barracks outside the city. At the same time, she has assembled all the mobile troops of the special bureau, and can be touched at any time to deal with all changes. Just like Cypolites, Silabel didn''t want to go to war with the enemy at this time. This time, she brought the great victory of the northern province and returned to Steinard City. The traitor, built the city of Steinard into a strong fortress, and then competed with the revolutionary army and the Ruen people. Of course, all her nonsense is to fool those outsiders who don''t know what to do. In fact, when Grand Duke Mora decided to give up here, it was already doomed that the Kingdom of Lorenzo could not keep this void world. And what Silabel did was not really to purify the interior, to keep the outside world safe, her real purpose was only one, and that was to plunder the wealth of Steinard City before she left. Stinard City is the quintessence of this void world. Nearly nine-story nobles and capitalists live here, and the wealth of the entire void world also gathers here. Although Archduke Mora decided to abandon this place, the wealth of the nobles and capitalists who squeezed the natives for more than two hundred years could not be left to the Loen people in vain. And for these traitors who secretly communicate with the enemy for the sake of profit, Grand Duke Mora will not have the slightest mercy. Since he chooses to betray, he must pay the price. This is the original words of Grand Duke Mora. Silabel is the person in charge of the specific implementation of this matter. She set off a frantic search under the guise of being assassinated, and gave a quota of 3,000 people. She seems to be in a hurry, but she is actually scheming. Destroying the family is also the most convenient and quick way to plunder. It is conservatively estimated that the massacre of dozens of officials and capitalists this time will bring about tens of millions of gold pounds. More people will be killed and more wealth will be looted and transported back in secret. Six of these treasures belong to Grand Duke Mora, which is beyond dispute. According to the original plan, Silabel kept half of the other four layers of wealth, and the other half was distributed to the executors below, and it was also transported back to the main world. Some consumption is required. After all, the origin of this huge wealth is not glorious, and there will not be a single gold pound on the accounts of the kingdom, so when it is transported back to the main world, it is necessary to check up and down to stop the mouth of the person who handles it, even if it is Grand Duke Mora, in this matter also obey the unspoken rules of the kingdom. At this moment, Silabel was standing by the window of the office, facing the direction of the source of the powerful breath, which was Green''s dracolich, which she had seen before. It was just a glimpse at that time. Green was only summoning half of it, letting the dragon lich show his head, but now he has to summon the full body, and the amazing momentum is naturally incomparable. "The dragon lich was actually summoned. Did Cypolites personally take action?" Silabel pondered silently, but shook his head: "No, before facing me head-on, that cunning fellow must It''s not easy to take action. So did you meet that girl, Ringtone? That''s no wonder, Ringtone is very strong, no wonder he wants to use his trump card." Thinking of this, Silabel''s face became more gloomy: "If Ringtone is dispatched Now, I''m afraid that Setna and Sunderland will be more fortunate. Cypolites really can''t hold back, so I can''t bear to kill this person? But it''s okay, let him and A touch of the bell may be able to force out more cards, so that he is not always mysterious." Before Green confessed, and found out that Wood Slater was just a clone in Silabel, Green told Silabel that his real name was Green, and he was the director of the Special Bureau of Langton City. However, Silabel didn''t fully believe it. She felt that Wood Slater was a clone, and the identity of the city of Langton might not be real, so she always held a skeptical attitude. "Well, I can also give him one layer of the money I took out from here this time." The corner of Silabel''s mouth was slightly upturned: "The Duke''s share can''t be moved, so I will divide half of my two layers, if everything It goes well, and there are four or five million. I will see how he handles this huge sum of money. The Grand Duke once said that the gold pound can best see the touchstone of a person''s details, how did his money come from, and where did he spend it? , this can''t deceive people, when the time comes, people or ghosts will show their true colors." (end of this chapter) Chapter 329： father and son Chapter 329 Father and Son On the other side, Modi left the battle scene and just walked a few hundred meters when he felt a strong breath behind him that was overwhelming him. He gritted his teeth and leaned against the wall, gasping for breath, turned his head and looked behind him, a huge halo, suspended in mid-air, a huge and terrifying silver-gray dragon head was sticking out from it, and opened its **** mouth. Let out a dragon roar that shakes the world. The first time Modi saw the real dragon, his legs softened on the spot, and he sat directly on the ground, staring at it with tongue-tied eyes, and even forgot to hold the injured arm. Because of the excitement, the blood flow accelerated, and the wound that had stopped bleeding again oozes. Bleeding. "That! What is that?" Modi raised his head to himself, ignoring the open wound: "Why, why is this happening! Could it be... Is our revolution destined to fail? So powerful Is that the power of God?" Modi has always held firm beliefs. He firmly believes that as long as they persevere in struggle, as long as they are united and united, as long as they are willing to sacrifice, even if they sacrifice an entire generation, they will surely be able to overthrow the decaying kingdom of Lorenzo and build a world without exploitation and without An ideal country of oppression, no war, and no pain. Even in his vision, the current Lorenzo is not excluded in this ideal country, hatred will be resolved, discrimination will also be eliminated, and the people will live under this sky with equality and happiness. But now, the behemoth, which had already shown half of his body, mercilessly tore his dream to shreds. That silver-gray behemoth, even such a huge portal can barely accommodate his strong body, a pair of huge wings shrunk tightly on both sides of the body in order to arch out from the portal, until the upper body comes out, suddenly bursting outwards, covering the body. The sky was huge, and because of the angle of the sun, the shadows cast just shrouded Modi and the buildings around him. And this shadow also obscured Modi''s inner hope, that kind of terror, that kind of power, that kind of invincible feeling, let him understand that no matter how much sacrifice and effort he pays, he can only rely on the indigenous people''s own Even strength cannot defeat such a monster. With the power of the Loen people, it may be possible to win, at least there is hope, but in the future, I am afraid that only Loen will replace Lorenzo, and what will happen to the ordinary indigenous people? Modi lowered his head in pain, his body slowly hunched down like a boiled prawn, his shoulders shrugged slightly, and he did not cry, but his face was already full of tears. With a thud, Modi''s body was weary, and he finally fell to his knees on the ground, his head was still drooping, and he was about to put his head on the ground. At this moment, a calm and heavy voice suddenly came: "Is this desperate? You betray your family, don''t care about the safety of your younger brothers and sisters, and forget that your mother died under the gun of the revolutionary army, and you are desperate to pursue the faith. Just give up?" "Uh..." Modi''s body trembled, this voice was too familiar to him, but he didn''t dare to look up. "It''s really very hopeless! They are too powerful, just like when I met Sirabelle back then." The voice sighed. Modi finally raised his head, just at this moment the huge body of the dracolich came out completely from the portal, the dragon roared and rose into the sky, letting out the blocked sunlight. The sunlight that shone again painted a layer of gold on the man''s figure, and Modi''s angle of looking up from the bottom made him look extraordinarily tall and majestic. "Father~~~ Father! I..." Modi murmured his lips, but he couldn''t go on with just one cry, and he had mixed feelings in his heart. General ?? James withdrew his gaze towards the dracolich. His straight military uniform was meticulous, and his black leather shoes were polished, which was out of place in this cramped and dark alley. "Stand up straight if you are a man. My son is not a coward." General James''s tone was cold and his eyes were majestic. "Yes!" Modi subconsciously agreed and his back stood up, as if he had returned to a few years ago, when his mother was still there, he had no younger siblings, and his father was not an officer of the kingdom, but a respected native man hero. With his back straight and his head raised, he saw the dracolich hovering in the sky not far away again. This time I don''t know if it''s because of the presence of my father, or for some other reason, it''s not so scary, even if the dragon''s might emanating from the dracolich hasn''t weakened in the slightest. General ?? James did not speak, but nodded slightly, as if he was satisfied with Modi''s response. Modi also retracted his gaze and looked at General James with mixed emotions: "Father, when did you know about me..." General James snorted: "Do you think you did a perfect job? From the first time you secretly killed the captain officer who killed the indigenous **** the street, otherwise you thought that if you threw the body in the sewer, no one would be able to find it. ? Naive!" "Dad! You..." Modi showed an unbelievable expression and even changed his name. He always thought that the matter was done flawlessly, and he always recalled it triumphantly, but he never thought that it was his father who took care of him. "Humph! Do you think I don''t know about your **** things?" General James said coldly: "If it were someone else, I would have died a hundred times." "I''m sorry, I let you down." Modi lowered his head again: "But...but I can''t watch those innocent people being oppressed in blood, no hope, no future, and numbness to live on! They are also People, should... at least live like people, or die." "Live like a human being!" General James didn''t scold him this time. He seemed to recall the past, inadvertently raised the corners of his mouth, showing a slight smile, and muttered: "Your mother also said such silly things, she is really kind Women, even as nobles of Lorenzo, are still full of pity and sympathy for the indigenous people. It''s a pity... good people are always not treated kindly by fate." Modi was silent. In his memory, he knew when the mother''s image was a little blurry. He didn''t understand why this happened, when did it start? Only three years after his mother died, he chose to forget, but devoted all his energy to the cause he thought was more important. Modi couldn''t help but smile bitterly: "Am I a ruthless person? Or is my kindness and compassion already exhausted and can''t be shared with my relatives? I''m really a bastard!" After some self-analysis, Modi came to the conclusion that he was a **** himself! But then, his eyes became firmer, and he murmured: "Asshole, bastard! Even if it''s an asshole, I have to fulfill my ambition... at all costs!" General James saw the change in his son''s eyes, he couldn''t help but closed his eyes helplessly and showed a wry smile: "Are you obsessed? It''s really my son." Immediately, General James regained his stern face carved in marble, turned and walked away from the battle: "Let''s go, after you leave here, you are no longer my son, whether you live or die depends on your own ability and luck. , it''s time to let go..." At the same time, with the appearance of the Dragon Lich in the battle a few hundred meters away, the two powerful supernatural beings of the legendary high-level finally collided head-on. Lingyin, who was standing on the ground, raised her head and looked at the giant in the air. Compared to her, she was like a small ant, but she was not afraid. Extraordinarily excited. Holding a sword flower in both hands, the bells jingled, and a powerful aura that was not inferior to the dragon lich in the sky suddenly erupted from her small body. The dracolich let out a long roar, and the green dragon soul Hiermoretti in his body felt that his authority was being provoked. His eyes were fixed on the small figure on the ground, and he opened his mouth to spit out a mouthful of death energy. The black true dragon breath. Like a missile launched by a high-altitude bomber, a real dragon''s breath fell from the sky, and with a bang, it hit the ground, covering a radius of 100 meters, leaving a smooth and flat hemispherical deep pit on the ground. However, Ling Yin, who was the primary target, jumped into the air and charged towards the Dragon Lich quickly. The daggers in both hands shone dazzlingly. Suddenly, the figure suddenly flashed and disappeared directly in place, again. Appearance has come to the front of the dragon''s nose. The sound of the bell squeaked, and the daggers in both hands were ready to slash out. The bell on the hilt actually made a thunderous bell, and the rumbling sound was not inferior to the huge and terrifying silver-grey dragon. At this moment, Green was standing on the ground and looked up at the battle in the air. He was not shocked by the sudden burst of powerful strength. In fact, from the very first time he saw the ringtone, he knew the simple combat strength value, and the ringtone still above the dracolich. According to the judgment of the cemetery, they are also legendary high-levels. The battle of the dragon lich is [6100], while the fighting power of Suzune is astonishing [7800], and the absolute value is [1700] more than that of the dragon lich. . So Green didn''t expect the dracolich to win in a duel, even with the huge size and racial talent of the real dragon, it is difficult to close such a big gap. Since you cant win a heads-up fight, you can only fight in groups. Anyway, the necromancer has always been a profession that wins by more. Green rushed to Frio next to him and raised his chin, motioning him to release the floating cannon to support him. Frio immediately understood, and manipulated the floating cannon to rise high in the sky. He saw Suzune''s two short swords inserted into the magic shield in front of the dragon lich. He didn''t have a chance to draw the sword back, and immediately opened fire, spraying fire snakes. Lingyin was caught off guard and was hit a few times, but at the moment of being hit, dark red magic runes appeared on her eyebrows, wrists, and her invisible ankles at the same time. These magic runes automatically lighted up just before she was hit, forming a thin film of light covering her body, blocking the shot of the floating cannon. (end of this chapter) Chapter 330： The peak of life is just an illusion Chapter 330 The peak of life is just an illusion The powerful floating cannon hit the magic shield and only caused a little ripple, and Suzune herself was only staggered by the powerful kinetic energy, and was not injured at all. However, with such a stumbling, Frioce''s purpose of restraining was achieved, and almost at the same time, dozens of black and dark red light **** were condensed in the mouth of the dragon lich and shot out. After being transformed into a dragon lich, the original dragon language magic has also undergone some changes. This dragon language version of the instant fireball was infected by the undead spirit energy, and it turned directly into a black ball with a red edge, the size of only Similar to an ordinary washbasin, compared to the size of the dragon lich, it is just the size of a needle nose, and dozens of them are fired at a time. Just as Suzune stabilized her balance, she noticed a black ball of light coming over the sky. She didn''t even hide. She held the dagger in her backhand and crossed it in front of her. A dazzling white light burst out on the crossed blade, and it quickly expanded into a streak. The round shield-shaped light curtain blocked dozens of undead fireballs. In the next moment, the two sides collided violently, sending out a series of rumbling movements. Suzune once again suffered from the loss of size. The size and tonnage of the dracolich were too large, and the body was only slightly stagnant, but Suzune was thrown out. Frio took the opportunity to control the floating artillery to fire again, and a tongue of flame swept like a long whip. Suzune frowned, a little annoyed by the floating cannon that gave her a shot from time to time and the wretched mage below. Her eyes were like knives, staring at Frio, which instantly made Frio feel a chill in his heart, instinctively took a step back, and couldn''t help swallowing, but Green didn''t say stop, he could only bite the bullet Continue on. Although Suzune was annoyed, she had no time to deal with the Floating Cannon and Frio. Facing the dracolich was enough for her to go all out. The huge size and strength of the real dragon made it difficult for her to take advantage of frontal battles. This scene was all seen by Cypolites, who was watching the battle from a distance. She frowned with a sinking face. She couldn''t imagine that at this stage, Lorenzo had sent such a powerful reinforcement. Originally, in terms of high-end combat power, her addition of the bell sound was enough to suppress Silabel, but now, the advantage has been lost, and I am afraid that she will fall into the disadvantage. Cypolites was most worried about Silabel, who had not shown up for a long time. According to reason, he made such a big noise in the city, as long as he was not deaf or blind, he must have known. But Sirabel has not appeared so far, which is quite telling. This is obviously an attitude. Cypolites has already understood: "Sirabel, don''t you want a decisive battle now? It''s to plunder Sting. The wealth of Nade City?" Sirabel''s actions are not disguised, with Cypolites gathering intelligence and analysis ability, it is not difficult to guess her real purpose at all. But Cypolites did not stop the idea, and even to a certain extent, they had reached a tacit understanding. Silabel was to plunder wealth before he lost the Void, and Cypolites was to reduce the number of people eligible to share the fruits of victory on the eve of victory. The two black-hearted women have seen through each other''s thoughts without meeting each other, and they are probably sympathetic to each other. Since we dont want a decisive battle, then this battle is meaningless now. Neither the Dragon Lich nor the Ringtone has the possibility of killing each other. Cypolites thought for a while, and said to Delstad: "Dell, go and call the bell, the time is not yet ripe. Although the kingdom of Lorenzo is decayed, its heritage and strength are still strong." "Yes, my lord!" Delstad immediately took the order on the surface, but he was already scolding his mother in his heart. Let him go at this time. Helpless Cypolites has spoken, and besides a half-dead Sika and Anthony with special talents, he is the only one who is best suited to do this. At this time, the battle in the air became even more intense. The dracolich and the ringtone were one big and one small, and the sky above the stirring city of Steinard was surging and the sky was dark. Fortunately, their battle has not yet fallen to the ground, otherwise it is unknown how many buildings will be destroyed, let alone how many people will be affected and killed. There were already wounds on the dragon lich''s body, and the weak point of defense magic was broken by the super strong movement and swordsmanship of Lingyin, but the dragon''s strong and huge body, the kind of wound was like a toothpick, even the dragon witch The demon''s body has been transformed into an undead, and it doesn''t even feel a stinging pain. Except for angering Hillmoretti, it has little effect on the battle. "This big guy is really difficult to deal with." Suzuyin sighed in her heart. It was the first time in her life that she had encountered such an enemy, and she inadvertently looked at Green, and a thought popped into her heart: "I don''t know if killing him directly will make a difference. Wouldn''t it be simpler?" But Suzune''s thought was just a flashback, and those who might avenge her were not on her assassination list. In fact, in Suzine''s eyes, Green is no different from Cypolites. She has no loyalty to Cypolites. At first, it was only Cypolites who promised to help her kill the little king and Beth. Marquis Long, she chose to join the revolutionary army and fight for Cypolites. Just now Green also said that he can help her kill the enemy, and has shown enough strength. So whether Green or Cypolites, whoever kills her enemy first, will automatically gain her full allegiance. But the fact that Suzune didn''t make a move doesn''t mean other people. Just as Green was paying attention to the battle above, the undead Devil Vine suddenly hidden in the ground issued a warning. At this time, there was no one on the battlefield for a long time, and even the military police who were guarding the periphery had retreated to two kilometers away, so it was very abrupt that someone came sneaking over suddenly. Immediately after that, Green felt a numbness in his brows, which was the feeling of being locked by the gun aiming. Generally, when aiming at the target, the supernatural person of the firearm will mobilize his mental power to achieve the effect of locking the target. At this time, if the person being targeted is very mentally strong, there will be weak mental interference, resulting in a feeling of tingling between the eyebrows. "Courtesy of death!" Green raised his brows and turned his head to look, it was Delstad who was carrying a dragon hunting rifle with a thick muzzle. "No, it was discovered." Delstad''s heart sank, and he pulled the trigger immediately before he had time to lock it. As a legendary extraordinary shooter, Delstad is very confident in his marksmanship. The moment he pulled the trigger, he knew that the shot was steady, and a smug smile appeared on his face: "Humph! I didn''t expect that. This time, I hit the wrong side, and I actually met a stupid undead mage, no matter how powerful your summons are, the undead mage is also a mage, and his body is a crispy skin." At this moment, Delstad felt as if he had stepped on the pinnacle of his life, shooting a necromancer with a legendary high-level summon, this record was enough for him to brag for a lifetime... However, the expected headshot scene did not appear in the next moment. Just when the bullet of the dragon hunting rifle almost hit Green, his figure suddenly blurred and disappeared in place, and then two meters away, appeared again. After the figure reappeared, Green was very happy. He was dodging bullets just now, because he found out that someone was aiming at him, so he had some time to prepare, so that he used the shadow flash, entered the spiritual world, and returned quickly, which seemed like an instant to others. Moved two meters to avoid Delstad''s fire. Because of the last battle of the Golden Nightmare, Silabel took him through the spirit world several times, which deepened Green''s understanding of the spirit world. In addition, Silabel personally demonstrated it, so that he gained a lot of precious experience, [Dive into the spirit world. ] and [Shadow Flickering] have been upgraded, one reaches [lv4] and the other reaches [lv3], which can be used in actual combat with a little preparation. Although his heart was happy, Green''s clone had a poker face and dead fish eyes, looking in the direction of Delstad''s hidden sniper. The eyes of the two met, Delstad''s heart tightened, and he quickly fired a shot at Ringtone and the dracolich who were fighting fiercely in the air, which was to inform Ringtone to retreat quickly, and then turned around without looking at it. run back. "What are you running for?" Green stared at Delstad''s fast-moving back, and complained for a while: "When did my deterrent force become so strong? I actually scare away a legendary powerhouse?" But the spit returns to spit, Green''s movements are not slow at all, he has just successfully used the shadow flash to dodge the bullet, which makes him more confident in using this magic, in the next moment, the figure disappears, and a flash appears more than ten meters away from Delstad in midair. Because he moved nearly 500 meters at a time, there was some error in the position of Green, but this did not have much effect. Appearing behind Delstad, Green was directly suspended in the mid-air a few meters high, and immediately used the bone spear array. After casting the spell, two arrays emerged, burst into bursts of fire, and poured down dozens of bone spears like raindrops in the blink of an eye. . Delstad didn''t expect the enemy to suddenly appear behind him, and was still looking back in the direction of Green''s straight ahead. By the time he realized something was wrong, it was too late. Dozens of bone spears poured out densely, and Delstad was caught off guard. He quickly rolled on the spot, barely avoiding it, but a bone spear pierced his calf, causing him to groan and his movement speed dropped sharply. In fact, Delstad just laughed at the magician for being crispy, but as an extraordinary shooter, he is also a character with high attack, high sensitivity, and low defense. Otherwise, with his legendary strength, he would not be easily beaten by Green''s magic. hurt. But the tingling in his calf also made him wake up, why did he run! Although the necromancer is strong, it is stronger in the summoned objects, and its own combat power should be very weak. No matter how difficult the movement technique is, as long as you are careful, it is not invulnerable. The second update is completed, please subscribe, and ask for tickets! (end of this chapter) Chapter 331： Archbishop of Skodadi Chapter 331 Archbishop Skodadi The necromancer''s summons are not unlimited. Delstad figured that the other party has released a terrifying dracolich, and he should also empty his family. There is a bell tone on it to contain the dragon lich. As long as he faces the body of the necromancer, is there no chance of winning! Figured this out, Delstad simply stopped running, and fired a blind shot backward without looking back. With a sound of ??clang, the bullet from the Dragon Hunting Rifle hit the bone shield that was stretched out immediately after Green appeared. Because there is no locked power, this gun is not very powerful. It barely breaks the bone shield, but it is stuck and embedded in the thick bone shield. Green frowned. He was not satisfied with the defensive power of the bone shield. The opponent almost broke the shield with just one shot. Derstad took the opportunity to jump, jumped more than ten meters away, and turned around with two more shots. Green saw him jumping up, and activated Shadow Flash again, rushing towards the direction where he landed like a shadow. bang~bang~ The two shots were empty, Delstad frowned slightly: "Damn, what kind of movement is this, why is it so difficult." At this moment, Green flashed out, but appeared diagonally behind Delstad. As Green returned from the spiritual world, his position was immediately sensed. Delstad didn''t have time to turn the muzzle, but he swung his left hand at a high speed and shot a flying knife, thin as a willow leaf, piercing the air and sending out squeaks broken empty. With a snap of his fingers, there was a sound of gold and iron, and the flying knife hit a huge black shadow, but the Clay Goblin who had just been summoned stood up in front of Green, just blocking the flying knife. Immediately following the six-meter-high behemoth, he strode forward and rushed to Delstad in two steps, and his stone-pillar-like arm smashed his head down. With a ?? bang, the hard road was smashed, and a piece of gravel and rubble splashed. Delstad''s face was stern, and his body jumped back into the air. Facing the flying rubble, a shield of spiritual energy condensed on his body. Although the defense was limited, it was enough to block the rubble. He pulled the gun steadily in his hand. Shuan, slam, click, the bullet is loaded, the gun is aimed at the volley, and a series of actions are like flowing water. With a ?? bang, the bullet with the attributes of [Blast] and [Flame] sent a red beam of light in the air, hitting the clay golem that was close at hand. Even though the Clay Golem made a block in an instant and raised his thick palm to block in front of him, he still couldn''t withstand the legendary blow, his palm was pierced immediately, and his head shattered. The huge body of the Clay Golem slammed to the ground, turning into a pile of scattered dirt and stones. Dellstad''s eyes lit up, but he didn''t have time to be happy. He stomped the air with both feet and jumped in the air again. In the next moment, a rush of bone spears had swept past where he was just now, bang bang bang, and stabbed the ground. And when he raised his gun again to aim, Green''s figure flickered and disappeared again. With the continuous use in actual combat, Green''s mastery of Shadow Flash has improved by leaps and bounds, and his use has become more and more handy. appeared again, and was five or six meters behind Delstad, and immediately performed a bone spur technique, followed by a bone claw technique. "Behind!" Delstad sensed the psionic fluctuations, turned around immediately, turned the muzzle, and handed the dragon hunting rifle to one hand. With his left hand, he drew an exaggerated large enchanted pistol from his waist. The muzzle was densely depicted. The rune is several times thicker than the average pistol. As soon as the pistol was started, a white light appeared. The psychic energy was injected, and the hand was raised to blaze. A small barrage was formed in an instant. Even three shots smashed the claws that were shot, and the other dozen enchanted bullets all hit the back. Green. Immediately, Delstad quickly waved his arm again, forming several afterimages of the arm, and the pistol fired in succession. Because the speed was too fast, the layers of gunfire could only be heard. The bullets shot in all directions accurately shattered Greens instant twelve bone spurs. Electric flint, Delstad fell to the ground, a dragon hunting rifle in one hand and an enchanted pistol in the other hand, with eyes like eagles, be careful. The muzzle of the enchanted pistol that had just been fired continuously was red, the high temperature burned the air, and white smoke came out. The dragon hunting rifle is constantly accumulating spiritual energy, forming a dazzling light group at the muzzle. This time it is ready to go. Once a shot is fired, it will be shocking. However, Green''s figure disappeared, and he directly infiltrated the spiritual world, like a crocodile hiding under the water, staring at his prey and attacking at any time. However, in the face of the dragon hunting rifle, which had reached its limit, Green didn''t want to rashly try it before he was absolutely sure. Meanwhile, the battle in the sky is drawing to a close. There was no winner, but Delstad shot into the sky just now, and Lingyin immediately understood that this was a signal to retreat, so she did not continue to entangle with the dracolich, because she surpassed the dracolich by more than a thousand fighting power. If she doesn''t want to fight anymore, the dracolich can''t do anything about it. After just a few breaths, Ringtone broke away from the battle and fell lightly from a height of hundreds of meters. As a legendary high-level, she cannot enter the spiritual world because she is not a legal system, but she can see the existence of the spiritual world and the channel connecting the spiritual world, and directly attack the enemy hiding in the spiritual world with the short sword in her hand. So, from the air, Ringtone could see the situation below, and it would be difficult for Delstad to escape without help, so he landed, which is a coup. Delstad finally breathed a sigh of relief. He was ready to go, and his nerves were stretched to the limit. It was too troublesome. In less than ten seconds, he had a feeling of living like a year, and his forehead and back were soaked. sweat. "Thank you, Suzune-sama." Delstad thanked him in a low voice, and with Suzune by his side, he could finally breathe a sigh of relief. Suzune responded with a ''um'', then looked in one direction, penetrated the reality and the spiritual world, looked at Green, and without saying anything, quickly evacuated with Delstad. A few seconds later, Green''s figure emerged, looking in the direction where Ringtone left, and then looking up at the dracolich in the air. Just when the ringtone left the battle, Green directly ordered the dracolich not to stop it. Now only this ferocious and terrifying dragon is left in the sky above Steinard City. It is circling and roaring in the sky above the city. The chant resounded in the sky above Steinard City, whether it was ordinary people or aristocratic capitalists, all shivered with fright in the face of this terrifying behemoth. Especially those nobles and officials who had taken refuge in the Revolutionary Army, vaguely aware that the dracolich was on Lorenzo''s side, could not help but be more frightened, and even began to regret it. It wasn''t until after hovering in the air for more than ten minutes that Green took the Dragon Lich and Frio back, and then walked to the headquarters of the Special Bureau as if nothing had happened... The main world, the special bureau of Langton City. Green, who was sitting in the office, rubbed his forehead lightly. He had also been under tremendous pressure in the previous battle with Delstad in the void world. In any case, Delstad is a legendary superhuman, and whether Green is the main body or the clone of Wood Slater, it is only the strength of the peak of the official level. In the face of strong enemies and leapfrog challenges, he will inevitably endure more spiritual and physical exertion. When his consciousness returned to his body, he also felt a burst of uncontrollable mental exhaustion. He reached out and pinched the bridge of his nose to relieve the fatigue a little, and then smiled. The battle just now was undoubtedly a milestone for Green. This was the first time he did not rely on summons to fight such a powerful enemy, and even used his shadow flash ability to gain a slight advantage in battle. However, Green was not complacent, but found many problems, such as too few attack methods, and no one-shot kill trick. Fighting with Delstad before, it seems that you are coming and going, Green has the upper hand, but in fact it is almost impossible for Green to kill Delstad, and Delstad can destroy Green with only one shot. Avatar. Unfortunately, even if you understand it clearly, Green has no better way to make up for it in the short term, and the Necromancer did not win by his own combat power. For Green, it is enough to save his life when life and death are at stake. Just then, there was a knock on the door of the office, and Laura called out ''Director'' from outside. Green calmed down and said, please come in, and saw Laura in a military uniform and skirt walking in, with light makeup on her delicate face, revealing the ability of a professional woman, very attractive. "Sit down, what would you like to drink?" Green was in a good mood. Even though Laura''s strength could not keep up with his development, he still valued this old subordinate who had followed him from the beginning. Laura''s face was grim, and she lowered her voice: "Director... I have something to report to you." Green put away his smile. Obviously, what Laura was going to say was not easy. He immediately turned a whole face and nodded: "What''s the matter, you talk about it slowly, don''t worry." Laura paused before continuing: "Director, you remember the last time I became a vampire." Green nodded and said, "Of course, you later spent 10,000 gold pounds to buy holy water from the Church of Holy Light to wash the vampire blood. Is there any problem?" "There''s nothing wrong with this matter," Laura said eloquently: "But the person who sold me the holy water suddenly found me yesterday and said that the lord wanted to see me, the Cardinal Cardinal of Skodadi who blessed the holy water. ." Green frowned. This is not the first time he has heard about Skoda Di. Currently, the Church of the Holy Light is stationed in the most powerful cardinal in the Lorenzo Kingdom. It is even rumored that in order to use the power of the Church of Holy Light to fight against the Loen Federation, even the King His Majesty will bow to the Skodadi Cardinal. Green fell into contemplation. Obviously, the storm caused by the entrance of the void world has become bigger and bigger, and it has attracted the attention of such a big man, and even came in person. Laura saw that Green was in deep contemplation for a long time, and she couldn''t help but feel up and down. She just came to Green because she couldn''t pay attention. One was to report, and the other was to ask the plan. Can she see the red-clothed man? archbishop. After more than ten minutes, Green had not spoken yet, and Laura finally couldn''t hold back her breath and asked tentatively, "Director? You said... Can I go?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 332： Skodadi Archbishop (2) Chapter 332 Skodadi Archbishop (2) Green raised his head, looked at Laura, leaned back slowly, and said decisively, "No!" Laura was stunned, Green''s answer was somewhat unexpected to her. Originally, she came to find a Lin mainly to report this matter, lest she go to privately meet with the church''s people in an unnecessary situation. But she didn''t expect Greene to directly give her such an answer, subconsciously saying: "What! But..." Green waved his hand to interrupt her: "I know what you are worried about, but you need to know your position. As a special bureau, why should people be called by those gods? And if you go privately , it is equivalent to being caught, and it is likely to be held hostage by those people in the church in the future. Once this kind of thing has taken the first step, it will be difficult to turn back. Have you thought about it clearly?" Laura fell into silence. In fact, what Green said, she had never thought of it, but she was very soft-spoken. How dare she say refusal in the face of the cardinal''s summoning! Green didn''t want to embarrass her. After she thought about it for a while, she continued to say lightly: "Actually, there is nothing wrong with this matter. You can come to me instead of making decisions on your own. That''s good. If you follow my advice, Don''t go there, and there is that person, who is the one who came to spread the word, and don''t contact him again in the future." "Yes, Chief, I understand." Laura nodded, but was still a little uneasy, after all, that was the Cardinal Skodadi. Green continued: "You don''t have to worry, don''t forget that we are people in the special bureau, not those who have no background. If you encounter a problem, you must report it. It happens that the Hiddink advisor is in the city. Leave the matter to him, and let him go to the church. If even he can''t stand it by then, if you go to see the archbishop again, there will be nothing to say. " Laura''s eyes lit up. There is no doubt that Green''s method is the most suitable at present. She is also limited in her thinking and does not think about it at all. "Okay, don''t worry, this matter is left to me. It just so happens that I''m going to see the old director of our Northwest Province. There are some things that need to be communicated with him in person." Green got up and walked out from behind the desk. He tapped Laura on the shoulder, signaling her to relax. Meanwhile, inside the Cathedral of the Light in Uptown Langton. In an extremely luxuriously decorated and splendid prayer hall, an old man in a gorgeous red robe is praying silently with a devout face. While he was praying, a holy light descended from the kingdom of the God of Light and enveloped him, holy and warm. After a while, the old man stood up, bowed again to the image of the God of Light on the altar, and made a gesture across his chest before leaving the prayer hall. A priest outside the door immediately bowed and said, "Sir Archbishop, I have already sent someone to deliver the letter, but..." "But what?" Archbishop Skodadi shivered slightly because he knelt down and prayed to the somewhat wrinkled robe. The expensive enchanting materials became smooth and smooth in an instant, and even a faint layer of holy light emerged, making people feel calm at first glance, and a sense of being close to the holy light. "Sir, according to the feedback, the lady Laura who was favored by the Lord seems to be a little hesitant." The priest said in a low voice, his head lowered further, not daring to look at the other party. Skodadi gave a noncommittal "um", his mood was very calm, and he was not provoked, but asked: "How is the investigation of the entrance to the void world? Are there any new clues?" The priest once again said: "His Excellency Archbishop forgive me, there are no new clues about this matter, and the other forces who came to Langton City have not gained anything, and even began to spread rumors, this time it is fake news, or It was a misunderstanding and we cannot make a judgment for the time being." Archbishop Skodadi sneered: "Fake news? It''s ridiculous, if it''s fake news, it will attract so many people? As for everyone not finding out, this is also expected. If we find out, you will expose the news. This time apart from luck, it depends on who moves faster." "Yes, the adults are wise, and the subordinates are inferior." The priest hurriedly sent hot flattery. Archbishop Skodadi smiled happily, then walked past the priest by mistake, and the priest hurriedly followed, like an angry little daughter-in-law. The Church of the Holy Light is strictly hierarchical. This kind of scene is just the tip of the iceberg. If the priest turns around and faces a priest or nun who is lower than him, he will change his face. The two came to a huge bedroom that was more luxurious than the prayer hall just now. This is the temporary residence of Archbishop Skodadi in Langton, where two beautiful girls of sixteen or seventeen are waiting. The room was very warm. The two girls were dressed in white dresses, bare arms and calves. Through the thin white gauze, the curved and bumpy bodies were faintly visible. The two girls were expressionless, and their big eyes that should have been smart at this age were a little dull and numb. When they found Skodadi and the priest walking in, they immediately bowed their heads and knelt down, praising the God of Light. Archbishop Skodadi walked over defiantly, came to a huge full-length mirror, stretched out his hands, and posed. The two girls quickly got up and went over, and started to help Skodadi undress. They took it off meticulously, revealing a body with loose skin and fat because of old age. Seeing the man''s body, the two girls didn''t notice, and quickly took another set of casual clothes from the side to put on for Skodadi. That gorgeous red robe is only needed for formal occasions and when facing the God of Light. Although the visual effect is very good and has the effect of divine magic, it is very uncomfortable to wear, and Skodadi does not like it very much. Soon, he changed into a more ordinary archbishop''s robe, and Skodadi stood there during the whole process, until the last button was buttoned, he put down his arms, still ignoring the girl, and walked out of the bedroom, the whole process did not exceed one minute . With a bang, the door closed, and the two girls finally breathed a sigh of relief. The process of changing clothes just now may be a simple routine for Skodadi, but it is a life-and-death battle for these two girls. If they weren''t quick enough to change clothes, let Skodadi raise his arms for too long, or touch his body, or make him feel bad, they could be brutally punished. A few minutes later, the footsteps of Archbishop Skodadi and the priest could not be heard at all. The two girls breathed a long sigh of relief. They looked at each other and smiled at the same time. There was a flash of agility in their originally dull eyes. of brilliance. "Lord Fronton, how long are we going to stay here?" One of the girls asked in a low voice, and it was actually Shirley Will! Another girl called ''Lord Fronton'' is Elizabeth, Fronton. Akara used some kind of soul-moving magic to take out their souls and put them into the bodies of the two girls, which actually concealed the investigation of the Holy Light Cathedral''s sacred circle and the Archbishop of Skodadi, and dignifiedly replaced the church as Archbishop of Skodadi. Two maids prepared. Elizabeth Fronton said: "I don''t know how long it will be, but we don''t do anything for the time being, and wait for the order of Miss Akara, we can sneak into Skodadi''s side, this is an accident, no one thought that this It was this red-clothed archbishop who came over from the capital for the second time. Therefore, we must be extra careful, and we must not show any clues, otherwise you should understand without me telling you. Shirley Will nodded quickly. Compared with Elizabeth Fronton, she felt more uneasy in her heart. At least Elizabeth Fronton was a legendary powerhouse. In the event of an accident, she still had a chance to escape. Born to heaven, but she is a mere official level, and she can only wait for death when an accident occurs, and there is no way to do it. Elizabeth Fronton also knew that Shirley Will was worried, and comforted: "You don''t have to be afraid, with Sister Akara, we will never be in trouble. In fact, Sister Akara takes good care of us, even if it is exposed. will protect our souls." Shirley Will nodded silently, the image of Akara appeared in his mind, and a sense of reassurance suddenly emerged. Although Shirley Will was appeased, Elizabeth Fronton was actually equally uneasy in her own heart. After all, this time it involved the higher-ups of the Church of the Holy Light. When she entered this body through the soul-moving technique, she was shocked when she saw Archbishop Skodadi for the first time. Maybe other people didn''t understand, but she deeply understood the power and power that Archbishop Skodadi represented. status. Although the red-clothed archbishop is not yet at the natural disaster level, and currently only shows the strength of a legendary high-level, the Church of the Holy Light is too deep, and no one knows how many artifacts they hide and how many ascetic monks with unfathomable strength. , It is rumored that the Holy Light Church can open the Holy Light Divine Kingdom through sacrifice, and directly summon the Holy Angel Legion that the Holy Light God sits down to come to fight. Elizabeth did not know whether Archbishop Skodadi could summon the Holy Angel to come, but he definitely possessed one or even more than two artifacts. If at a critical moment, even if Akara shot, he might not be able to stably restrain the archbishop in red. . Moreover, Elizabeth Fronton couldn''t figure out why Akara wanted her and Shirley Will to break into the Holy Light Church. So far, Akara has only allowed them to follow the arrangement, and has not disclosed any more information from beginning to end. "Is it stealing or poisoning? Or something else?" Elizabeth Fronton speculated secretly, and the feeling of unease became more and more inexhaustible. Elizabeth Fronton had a hunch that Akara did everything possible to send them here, and the possibility of secretly stealing something was more likely. But what would it be? Can she and Shirley Will complete the mission successfully? Two updates are completed, please subscribe, please ask for tickets! (end of this chapter) Chapter 333： anger Chapter 333 The upper town of Langton City, a castle not far from the headquarters of the Special Bureau. This was originally the castle of the Viscount Angus family. After Hiddink brought people to Langton, it became his temporary residence. In the study on the top floor of the castle, Hiddink was right by the window and could see the special office building. Since the last time he instructed his subordinates to disclose the news to Mrs. Shirgai, the expected situation has not happened, which made him a little depressed. Did he see the wrong person? Now the director of Langton City''s Special Bureau, that kid named Green Wilson is so loyal to the kingdom? This made Hiddink a little anxious. This time he came to Langton City for two purposes. The apparent purpose was to find the entrance to the Void World, but he knew in his heart that it was just a pretense, and the real purpose was to cooperate with Mora. The Archduke accomplishes an important task. So far, Hiddink does not know what this important task is, but it must be an earth-shattering event for Archduke Mora to appear in person, and Hiddink is not in a hurry. But he didn''t expect that the original plan of 100% sure turned out to be a problem with Green, but because Green was too loyal and refused to reveal the secret of the special bureau, this made Hiddink anxious but nowhere to be angry. At this moment, his subordinates came up and reported that Director Wilson of the Special Bureau brought a lady named Laura to visit. Hiddink frowned: "Huh? What is he doing here?" Although he was the director of the Northwest Provincial Special Bureau, he had nothing to do with Green, a rising star, and the previous meeting was only on business, even if Green revealed that he wanted more When he came to visit, he was just perfunctory. Because he had regarded Green as an abandoned son before, and he didn''t want to communicate too much at all. Who would have guessed that the bait was put down, but the other party didn''t bite the hook, which made him passive. Precisely at this time, Green came to visit, what does this mean? "Take him to the reception room." Hiddink pondered for a moment, his eyes narrowed slightly, showing hatred, but he still stood motionless. For half an hour, he came downstairs unhurriedly to the meeting. guest room. At this moment, Green and Laura are still waiting, Laura is a little restless, but Green is very calm. Until there was a click, the door of the reception room was pushed open from the outside, and Hiddink walked in with a smile: "Director Wilson, sorry for making you wait for a long time." Green immediately stood up, gave a proper military salute, and then smiled: "My lord is serious, and my lord has a lot of time. I should wait for my subordinates to wait for a while." Laura nodded, but didn''t dare to speak any more. She had waited for more than half an hour before, which made her impatient and constantly worrying about gains and losses. At this time, when Hiddink appeared, she secretly rejoiced that she was with Green, otherwise she would be now I don''t know what to say anymore, my brain is muddy, and my thinking is a little dull. Thinking of this, Laura suddenly frowned. Laura is not a coquettish person who relies on her face. Whether it is her background or the tempering she has experienced later, it is enough to support her to become the backbone of the kingdom. It''s just that she made a mistake and broke into another circle. What she faced was not Genius is the comparison, which makes her look like an ugly duckling. At this moment, Laura suddenly had an idea, and a bright color flashed in her chaotic brain: "Why is this? No matter how anxious I am, it will not be like this! Is there something strange in this meeting room that makes people restless and unable to calm down? ?" The more she thought about it, the more determined she became, and she concentrated immediately. She soon discovered that there was a very weak psychic energy in this reception room, which could affect the emotions of the guests to a limited extent. But those psionics couldn''t get close to Green, and were repelled a few centimeters outside the body, unable to have any effect. "Has he discovered it long ago?" Laura was secretly surprised: "Is the gap between me and him already so big? If Hiddink hadn''t come in and stirred up those emotionally-influencing psionics, maybe I wouldn''t be able to wake up." At this time, Hiddink couldn''t help but glance at Laura. It was obvious that Laura''s emotional changes had been noticed by him just now. As for Green, he was not surprised. If it was an ordinary person, it would not have caused him trouble. Hiddink smiled, motioned the two of them to sit down and talk, and asked, "Director Wilson, what''s the matter?" Green said hurriedly: "Your Excellency is polite, just call me Green. I take the liberty to visit today. There is indeed something to report to the Lord." "Oh? What''s the matter?" Hiddink asked, looking at Laura, he knew that nine times out of ten it was because of this woman, otherwise Green would not have brought her here. Green immediately sent a letter sent by Archbishop Skodadi and asked Laura to go over to see him, and finally said with a heavy expression: "Sir, although I am a gentleman, it is also a person of the special bureau, we are only loyal to Your Majesty, this subordinate thinks that the archbishop of the church has a noble status, but he does not have the qualifications to order our special bureau, so the subordinate made the decision without letting her go, but came here and reported the matter to the adults as soon as possible." Hiddink frowned before Green finished speaking. Green''s words revealed at least two pieces of information that made him very concerned. The first one is that the Skodadi Cardinal of the Church actually came to Langton City, which he did not know so far! The second is that the Church of the Holy Light has already reached out to the Special Bureau. Knowing that his consultant at the headquarters is here, he dares to blatantly coerce and lure people from the local Special Bureau. This is simply a naked slap in the face, which makes Hiddink angry. Ascension. However, his palace is very deep, and although he is angry in his heart, his face is calm, but he still has a calm expression. "Well, you did a good job." Hiddink heard Green''s words and immediately affirmed his approach. The next thing is some unnutritious words, during which Hiddink tried a few times without any pain or itching. The last time Mrs. Shirgai got the news, they were all put off by Green pretending to be crazy and selling stupidly. This kind of thing is not a human thing, unless The other party made it clear, let him go to leave the news, otherwise he would definitely not be able to pick up. After ten minutes, Green left the castle with Laura. Hiddink stood behind the window of the reception room and watched a black carriage drive out of the gate, and couldn''t help but scolded: "This slick!" At this moment, Monica''s slender and **** figure came in from the outside, and sat a white cat licking its paws on her shoulders. When she saw Hiddink, she jumped over immediately, meowing, and arching her head with her head. Hiddink, very humane to please the master. Hiddink hugged the cat and gently stroked it with his hand, but still looked outside until Green''s carriage disappeared outside the gate. "Sir, we have just received the news that Archbishop Skodadi of the Church of the Holy Light has left the capital, and it is estimated that he will most likely come to the Northwest Province." Monica reported seriously. "Understood, that Director Wilson came here just now for this matter." Hiddink frowned slightly, and he was very dissatisfied with the intelligence system under him. Such important news was sent here. Monica was taken aback for a moment, then asked with a puzzled expression, "How did he know?" Hiddink chuckled: "This young man is very shrewd. We all underestimated him before. He also saw through the original plan to let him pass false information. It seems that the plan must be changed." Monica showed an unbelievable expression. She couldn''t figure out how Green could see through their purpose, but it didn''t matter if she couldn''t figure it out, what was important was what to do next? Hiddink continued: "I tried a little bit just now, although he prevaricates the past, but his cryptic statement can help us, but we can''t treat him as a fool, and it is impossible for him to pass false information to the Blind Sisters. of." Monica showed a helpless expression. It turned out that before she came to Langton City, she did not take the director of the small city of Green in her eyes. But now it seems that they are all wrong, including Hiddink, if Green is included in their own camp sooner, perhaps the matter of the Mora bus replacement has been completed long ago, and it will not be delayed until now. If something goes wrong, none of them can afford this responsibility. "Sir, the situation is urgent right now, and there is not much time left for us by Grand Duke Mora." Monica reminded in a low voice. Hiddink impatiently slapped the cat twice, the painful white cat meowing, probably scolding. Monica didn''t understand why Hiddink rejected Green. In the end, there was nothing wrong with this matter. Anyway, they were all insiders of the Special Bureau. They called Green directly and explained it, but Hiddink did it. is so complicated. In fact, Hiddink can''t tell the reason himself. He just has an intuition. Green is not a simple person, and when Green survived the catastrophe in Faerun, Hiddink was very concerned, especially when he came to Langton this time. City, meeting Green twice, made him feel that Green seemed to know some of his secrets. Hiddink suppressed this feeling very rationally. He attributed this feeling to a guilty conscience. When he saw Green, he would think of the city of Faerun, the city that disappeared. Millions of dead souls were crying, and it was finally left in his heart. left an indelible mark. Originally Hiddink thought he was a success, but when he really faced it, he found that he was not so strong. If he was firm-willed and cold-hearted, he was far inferior to Nikolayevich. This is also why after the great cataclysm in Faerun, he took the opportunity to resign and chose to leave the Northwest Province, just to get away from here and slowly repair his damaged state of mind. But Hiddink didn''t expect the accident, this time Grand Duke Mora personally ordered him to come over, but he met the Survivor of Faerun City, the head of the special bureau in Langton City. He had to face the dusty memories again, and the mood that was almost repaired was damaged again. Hiddink did not dare to anger Archduke Mora, so he could only put the account on Green''s head. (end of this chapter) Chapter 334： conspiracy and conspiracy Chapter 334 Conspiracy and Conspiracy However, at this time, Hiddink suddenly found that he couldn''t even vent his depression to the small bureau chief. The other party actually pinched his key point unknowingly. , If he didn''t have those messy thoughts at first, and called Green directly to be honest, he wouldn''t be so embarrassed now. After a long silence, Hiddink finally let out a long sigh, shook his head and said, "Forget it, the mission of the Grand Duke is important. You can talk to him about this matter. You can promise some benefits, regardless of my attitude." Monica nodded and agreed, and she was also secretly relieved. If Hiddink''s head was too hard at this time, she really didn''t know what to do. If the matter of Grand Duke Mora was broken, both she and Lieutenant Colonel Thinking had to do it. Follow me to eat melons. Leaving the reception room, Monica turned a corner and came directly to Lieutenant Colonel Think. "How''s it going? What did the advisor say?" Lieutenant Colonel Thinking was equally anxious and immediately asked when he saw Monica. Monica reluctantly smiled, nodded and said: "The result is not bad, the lord has already asked me to contact the Chief Green Wilson." Thinking High School Principal breathed a sigh of relief: "That''s good, I don''t know what Master Hiddink has with that Green Wilson, to be so persistent." Monica spread her hands and said, "Who knows? But that Chief Wilson is really good. He saw through everything, put down the bait, and just didn''t bite the hook. Instead, he forced us to be in a hurry and had to put down his body to follow. He negotiated." "Yeah! This is also a shrewd and ruthless character. I heard that he was a survivor of Faerun City at the beginning, and he could survive in that kind of situation..." Lieutenant Colonel Thinking said halfway, he didn''t know how to describe it. He could only shake his head and sigh, and asked again, "Monica, what are you going to say when you go to him this time? I advise you to show the greatest sincerity, otherwise we will be very troublesome." Then he lowered his voice and said: " After all, the advisor is your Majesty''s person, even if the matter is unfavorable and His Majesty intercedes, the Grand Duke will save a bit of face, and in the end it is the two of us who are unlucky." Monica nodded solemnly Green and Laura left the castle where Hiddink temporarily lived in a carriage. On the carriage, Laura still felt unreal, and asked: "Director, this is the end? Lord Hiddink has no promises?" Green smiled and said: "What promise do you want? Help us fight against the Archbishop of Skodadi? What do you want? Although Hiddink is a special advisor of the special bureau and is also a legendary powerhouse, no matter his strength or status, he can''t keep up with it. Compared with Archbishop Skodadi. He is not your own parents, so why should he stand up for you?" Laura was stunned for a moment. She blinked her eyes and looked at Green. She couldn''t help being a little confused. Since it''s nothing to do, what are we doing here? Green smiled mysteriously: "Don''t worry, they are asking me now, I believe someone will come to us soon. As for the Church of the Holy Light, you don''t have to worry too much, this is still a kingdom, although the church is strong, it does things It will not exceed the bottom line. Just now when we went to visit Hiddink with great fanfare, we have already expressed our attitude and characterized this matter. If the church harasses you again, it will be contempt for the entire special bureau system, even if Hiddink himself is not happy. , but in order to maintain the authority of the special bureau, we can only bite the bullet and go up." Laura also understood at one point, and quickly understood the stakes, but she was still a little worried: "But... will we offend Lord Hiddink like this? Even if you help us overcome this time, I''m afraid I''m not happy. Turn over old accounts." Green smiled proudly: "Let''s see if he has the guts then." Ever since he came to Langton City because of the entrance to the Void World, Green felt Hiddink''s implicit malice towards him, so since he was rejected for the first time, he did not try to cling to the past, everything was just business. Public office, neither flattering nor obstructing. However, Hiddink''s attitude has actually influenced Green''s decision-making, especially in the Void World, when he showed Silabel the identity of the director of the special bureau of Langton City, he had this consideration at that time. If Hiddink accepts his refuge, the identity of the director of the special bureau will be more stable, and he does not have to rush to reveal this identity to Silabel. However, Hiddink clearly showed malice and rejection, which made Green have to consider protecting himself, otherwise Hiddink would attack, although he could not kill him, he would be forced to show a lot of trump cards. Such as the clones of [Dragon Lich] and [Angel of Death], as well as other legendary undead summons, for Green Wilson''s identity, they are all invisible. Once they are forced to be exposed, they cannot be explained at all. He couldn''t keep up with this special bureau chief, and even had to give up many of his painstaking arrangements in Langton City. That''s why Green took the initiative to expose Green Wilson''s identity to Silabel. With the current situation, the Kingdom of Lorenzo will definitely give up the Void World. By then, Silabel will return to the main world with her identity and strength, as well as the heir apparent that Duke Mora has worked hard to cultivate, even if she can''t be a special case. The chief director, at least can secure the position of deputy director. At that time, the clone of Wood Slater will still be Silabel''s adjutant, and the main body of Green Wilson will also climb the big tree of Silabel. Don''t look at Hiddink as a special advisor of the General Administration, and he is also a legendary high-level extraordinary person, but he is far worse than Silabel in terms of strength and status. Besides, Silabel is still the absolute confidant of Grand Duke Mora, and there are even rumors in the Void World that Silabel is simply the illegitimate daughter of the Grand Duke, otherwise how could it be so indulgent and indulgent. At the same time, in the Cathedral of Holy Light, a priest came to Archbishop Skodadi who was concentratingly reading the Holy Light Bible, and whispered: "My lord, Director Wilson and Miss Laura Crowdy from the Special Bureau just now The castle where Dink stayed has come out." "Well, is there anything unusual?" Archbishop Skodadi continued to read the scriptures without moving his eyelids, and asked lightly. "No, it''s normal to take a carriage back to the special bureau." The priest''s tone is very determined: "Sir, what should we do next? Do we need to find Laura Claudy again? Or directly contact the director Wilson. ?" Archbishop Skodadi finally looked away from the scriptures, straightened his body, and pondered: "Forget it, I originally wanted to find someone inside the special bureau to see their progress in finding the entrance to the void world. Now it seems special. The bureau is not monolithic. The Hiddink consultant does not trust the people in the local bureau. The director of Langton City, Wilson, is also a cautious person. When he noticed our actions, he immediately reported it to clear the relationship, and put the pressure away by the way. Throw it to Hiddink, this is also a shrewd person who does not suffer." The priest heard the clouds and fog, but he didn''t expect a seemingly simple thing to have so many twists and turns. Sure enough, a person like himself should just listen to the instructions of the Archbishop. Archbishop Skodadi said, and after a short thought: "Forget it, you don''t care about this matter, now is the most important time, don''t make extraneous problems." Father ?? promised, and when he didn''t understand what was important, he didn''t dare to ask any more questions, so he just retreated. Just after the priest stepped back, about half an hour later, there was a sudden "squeak", and the wall next to Archbishop Skodadi suddenly cracked open, and inside was a dark secret passage, through which walked out a mysterious black-clothed man. people. This man was covered in black hooded robes all over his body, and his chin was hidden except for his two toes when he walked. "You''re here, how''s the plan going?" Archbishop Skodadi glanced at the man in black, not surprised by the other''s dress, as if he had long been used to it. The mysterious man in black said in a low and hoarse voice: "Everything is going according to plan, the Grand Duke and the two adults on Loen''s side are all ready, the next step is to see when the prey is hooked, and the church Here, if you can trap the other party, don''t let her run away at the end." Archbishop Skodadi didn''t get angry because of the other party''s questioning, just smiled lightly and said slowly: "You don''t need to worry about this, go back and tell Archduke Mora, we are ready here, as long as that woman steps into the trap Never get out again, that blind sisterhood that gets in the way will soon be history." "I hope so." The man in black said without wavering, and then retreated back to the secret passage, disappearing into the darkness. Until the "squeak" sounded, the entrance to the secret passage on the wall was closed, and a meaningful expression appeared on Archbishop Skodadi''s face. He reached out and picked up the shiny copper bell beside him. After a while, the priest who had left before returned again, waiting for the order with a low eyebrow. Archbishop Skodadi thought about it at last, and he was silent for a minute before opening his mouth: "Go and take out the [Evil King''s Eye] that was sealed in the underground of the church, put it directly in my bedroom, and come back here." The priest''s expression changed slightly. He knew the value of the [Evil King''s Eye]. In order to slaughter the demigod-level evil-eyed king, the Church of Holy Light sacrificed a lot of sacrifices for the descending ceremony, and he did not know how many paladins sacrificed. It was only obtained by the Crusaders that this divine artifact was even more valuable than an ordinary artifact. Before, Archbishop Skodadi was very cautious. He brought it out from the capital and kept it all the way. When he came to Langton City, he sealed it up in the deepest secret room of the church for the first time. Now he hastily asked him to take it out and send it to the bedroom. What does this mean? The second update is complete, please subscribe! (end of this chapter) Chapter 335： Eye of the Evil King Chapter 335 The Eye of the Evil King Archbishop Skodadi certainly would not explain to the priest, seeing the priest in a daze, it was just a look. The priest immediately lowered his head and hurriedly backed away. He didn''t dare to stand up until he got outside the door, but found that his back was already wet with sweat. Just one look just now made him fall into an ice cellar and sweat out. With a sigh in his heart, the priest is like a tiger. The priest no longer dares to neglect, he quickly took the token, entered the underground of the church, passed the seven-level checkpoint, opened the three-level magic prohibition, and liberated a magical guardian. The black gem-like eye of the evil king was taken out. It took nearly an hour in total. Father ?? checked it and put it in a black box with densely engraved magic runes, and then carefully left the basement of the church and returned to Archbishop Skodadi''s bedroom. As soon as I opened the door, I saw two girls with dull eyes sitting quietly on the small chairs by the door. When they saw the priest come in, they just stared at the past without any extra response. But the priest frowned, wondering if he should put such an important thing here. Although these two girls were raised in the church since childhood, loyalty should not be a problem, but the eyes of the evil king are too important. He couldn''t bear to be extra careful. But the order of Archbishop Skodadi just now was clear, put down the Eye of the Evil King, and then go back to his order. If he decides without authorization, the Archbishop will definitely not be able to explain it. After hesitating for half a minute, Father ?? hesitantly, walked into the suite and put the black wooden box in his hand on the bedside table. Putting down the wooden box, the priest let out a long sigh, as if he had put down a heavy burden, then turned around and walked out quickly, before going out without warning, glared at the two girls, and then slammed it shut. Door. The two puppet-like girls didn''t communicate with the priest the whole time until the priest left. After a few minutes, their eyes lit up, as if they had switched to another mode, looked at each other and looked at the back room again. Before that, neither Elizabeth Fronton nor Shirley Will knew Akara''s intention to replace these two girls with their souls, but at the moment when the priest sent the Eye of the Evil King into the back room, It seemed as if the seal had been opened in their minds, and a lot of information that should not have existed appeared. "The eyes of the evil king! The eyeballs of the demigod-level evil-eyed king, is this the real purpose of Sister Akara?" Elizabeth Fronton and Shirley Will looked at each other invariably, and both saw it in the other''s eyes apprehension and anxiety. Eye of the Evil King is already an existence beyond the level of an artifact. Even if Elizabeth Fronton is a legendary powerhouse, she would not dare to touch this kind of thing, otherwise it will definitely die ugly. However, it is impossible for them to not be related now. The Eye of the Evil King is behind the door. As long as they take a few steps to open the door, they can hold it in their hands. What should they do at this time? When this happens, even a fool can see that this is an obvious trap! However, sometimes, even if you know it clearly, you have to step up and step on it. As two wise people, although they didn''t communicate with each other, they both chose very wisely to pretend that they didn''t see anything. But now, they couldn''t let them get away with it, and soon Akara''s voice came in their minds: "Oh! It turned out to be you two, Elizabeth, Shirley Will, my sisters, Now follow my lead..." It turned out that Akara''s plan was very thorough. Not only did she install Elizabeth Fronton and Shirley Will, but she also used a similar method to install the Blind Sisters in other places where the Evil King''s Eye might appear in Langton. people. She herself is not sure where the Evil King''s Eye will appear, but this Evil King''s Eye is an indispensable deification material for her to advance to the Holy Spirit level. In any case, she must get it. Give it a try. Before that, Akara started the descent ceremony of the Evernight Goddess by sacrificing a thousand black goats with curved horns. With the help of the goddess''s power, she used the divination ceremony, and finally locked the place where the Eye of the Evil King appeared at Lorenzo. Kingdom, West Hon Province, Langton City. As a senior fortune-teller, Akara deeply knows that the results of the fortune-telling are not completely credible. It is not that the results of the fortune-telling are incorrect, but that they are often accompanied by unexpected dangers, some of which are unbearable even for powerful supernatural beings at the natural disaster level. . But Akara has to bear all this, because she is determined to win the Eye of the Evil King, and all the dangers she has experienced in the process are the tempering necessary for her to be promoted to the Holy Spirit. Therefore, even though Akara knew that the Eye of the Evil King appeared in Langton City this time, it was bound to be accompanied by unexpected dangers, and he still came here without hesitation. As for finding the entrance to the Void World, it just gave her an excuse to mobilize the Blind Sisterhood. From the very beginning, she was not interested in the Void World entrance that didn''t know the truth. Beckland Street in the lower city is the most famous commercial street in Langton. A variety of cheap and affordable goods are supplied to ordinary people in the lower city. It is synonymous with high quality and low price. At this moment, in the middle of Backland Street, behind a fortune-telling booth on a street corner, a veiled fortune-teller was fiddling with the tarot cards in his hand. If anyone passed by here, no one would have thought that this seemingly inconspicuous female fortune-teller would actually be the eldest sister of the Blind SisterhoodAkara! This powerful natural disaster-level powerhouse is hidden among ordinary people, and there is no sense of disobedience. The tarot cards in her hand are beating, and many combinations are constantly changing in front of her, and each combination represents a possible occurrence. s future. Akara''s pupilless eyes were hidden under the hood with blindfolds, and every now and then a flash of light flashed into the tarot cards in front of him. Around the fortune-telling booth, there were several dirty children looking at the tarot cards floating in the air in amazement, while the adults around them had long been accustomed to it, and it was just a trick, nothing unusual. At this moment, a nice female voice suddenly came: "Ms fortune teller, how many gold pounds per time?" was talking about a tall, slender woman who also wore a hood and couldn''t see her entire face. The long cloak under the hood covered her body, revealing only half of her calf and a pair of feet in expensive lambskin boots. Akara raised her head and looked at the person who came, as if her eyes with black blindfolds could see, with a smile on her face: "Young lady, I''m glad you came on time, this is the drive of fate, please follow I come." Saying the words of Yunshan Mist Cover, Akara''s disguised fortune-teller turned around and walked into a cramped and cramped wooden house in the back. Divination belongs to the category of mysticism and cannot be exposed in public. Therefore, whether it is true or false, fortune-tellers on the mainland must have a relatively private space to complete the divination ceremony. "It''s my honor." The Hooded Woman politely agreed, and then walked in. Entering the cabin, the hooded woman immediately took off her hood, revealing her original face, and then saluted very respectfully: "Sister Akara, it is a great honor to see you again." If Green was here at this time, he would definitely be surprised, because this hooded woman is none other than Laura who just met Hiddink with him and returned to the special bureau for ten minutes! In front of Akara, Laura''s eyes showed admiration and admiration, as if the woman in front of her was her long-lost relative. And listen to Laura''s tone, she''s been in the Sisterhood of the Blind for some time, and has seen Akara at least once before that. "I''m happy too, my sister." Akara hugged Laura, then motioned her to sit down and asked, "How''s your investigation going?" A hint of embarrassment flashed in Laura''s eyes: "Sister Akara, I have been paying attention this year, but the director has nothing special. But since Mrs. Silgae joined the special bureau, the director has left many things to her to do. , I became the assistant to the director, my status seems to have improved, but the essence is just a secretary. Many things that Mrs. Sergey is in charge of are not in my hands. She reports directly to the director, so I can''t guarantee it. I''m sorry to disappoint you. already." "Mrs. Shirgai!" Akara frowned. Since she accidentally divination a year ago, some obscure prophecies appeared, which made her very concerned. After spending a lot of energy, she finally confirmed the prophecy on Green''s body. . Laura, who happened to be by Green''s side, was already a peripheral member of the Blind Sisterhood. Akara simply raised her level and asked her to monitor Green. If there was any situation, report her at any time. But although Laura is a good colleague of Green, she has never touched Green''s real secrets, so the reports to Akara are just some daily routines. This is obviously not satisfactory to Akara, especially with the appearance of the Eye of the Evil King, Akara feels the pressure even more. This is both an opportunity and a danger to her, and Green is the key to her success or failure in the prophecy... Meanwhile, in Green''s office. Mrs. Sergey stood in front of the desk and said with a serious face: "My lord, Ms. Laura just went out alone." Green sat with his back to the window, the sun shining in from behind, and his face was covered in black shadows, making his expression look grim and grim. After listening to Mrs. Sergey, Green said slowly: "Okay, I understand, you don''t care about this matter." "Yes, my lord." Mrs. Shirgai stepped back to the door and gently closed the wooden door of the office. Just three minutes after Mrs. Shirgay left, a raven larger than an ordinary raven landed on the windowsill outside the office. The raven stared at the latch in the window with a pair of scarlet eyes, and an invisible mage hand actually stretched out of his eyes. With a click, he fiddled lightly, opened the window, and then jumped with his feet and landed in the office. Inside, a sudden figure flashed, showing Serena''s more mature and confident figure. (end of this chapter) Chapter 336： Right and wrong place can not stay for a long time Chapter 336 The right and wrong place must stay for a long time At this time, Serena is already a crow mage of [lv4]. Although she is not as good as her sister Freya''s [lv5] bone mage, she is also a formal superhuman with quite good strength. And cooperated with Freya and Owen to develop the Shadow Chamber of Commerce in Langton City prosperously. And in the process of the development of the Shadow Chamber of Commerce, Serena''s role was even higher than Freya, the saint. Although Freya is currently the flagship figure of the Shadow Chamber of Commerce, her main energy is devoted to cultivation, which is somewhat similar to Mrs. Shirgai, so the two sisters started almost at the same time, and she could become [lv5] Bone Mage. In fact, the main affairs of the Shadow Chamber of Commerce are presided over by Serena and Owen. Owen, as a rising star cultivated by the Church of Nature, naturally has excellent qualities in all aspects, but Serena is more talented, and she is more than Owen in comparison. "Your Majesty!" Serena turned into a human figure and stood in awe in front of Green. Green had an expressionless face and asked lightly, "How is the situation?" Selina replied: "The crow I summoned just now has found the trace of Ms. Laura. She is currently at a tarot card divination booth on Backland Street." "Fortune-telling booth?" Green frowned: "Have you seen the fortune-teller? Describe it." Serena nodded, she saw Akara''s dress from a distance from the crow''s perspective before, and described: "The fortune-teller is a female under thirty years old, wearing the style of the southeastern Ruen Federation. With the veil on, it is impossible to see the face clearly. The opponent can manipulate the tarot card to float in the air, and the preliminary judgment is not a trick, it should be an extraordinary person, and the specific level cannot be judged." Green frowned and listened to Serena''s description, and an ominous premonition grew in his heart. For a few minutes, Green fell into a long period of thought. Obviously, the fortune-teller Laura visited was not simple. Because there is too little valid information, Green can''t judge the identity, but he has recently noticed an aura of deja vu in Laura. That kind of breath is very weak, almost imperceptible, but it is real. Green didn''t care at first, until the last few months, Laura''s eyes always looked at him inadvertently on various occasions. At the beginning of the period, he thought that Laura had any thoughts about him. After all, he was considered a high-ranking person now, and his strength, background, and status were all excellent. It was just the delicacy that Laura was coveted by an older leftover girl. But Green quickly dismissed this self-righteous idea, because he did not detect shyness or **** in Laura''s eyes, but instead showed an attitude of observation and peeping. This made Green more vigilant, that deja vu and this peeping attitude suddenly reminded him of a person. When I met Elizabeth Fronton for the first time, the atmosphere, eyes, and attitude were exactly the same. The difference was that Laura was more obscure, while Elizabeth Fronton was more unscrupulous. Thinking of Elizabeth Fronton''s origins, Laura''s secret identity is ready to be revealed. "The Blind Sisterhood! It''s really a pervasive organization. When did Laura join? Before you met me, or after?" After guessing Laura''s identity, Green''s questions did not decrease but instead increased. Fortunately, he was not obsessed with answering these questions. What is the most urgent task now? Is it to pretend not to know, or to point it out directly, or to reveal some deceptive information? The long silence made Serena feel a lot of pressure. She lowered her head and dared not look at Green, waiting silently for Green''s order. "Selina!" Green finally spoke after a long time. "Yes! Your Excellency, Serena is always at your command." Serena breathed a sigh of relief and immediately knelt down on one knee with a firm tone and no hesitation. As a Raven Mage, it is the only branch between life and death in the Necromancer system, so Serena, as a Raven Mage, is extremely sensitive to life and death. Just when she sent the crow to investigate Laura and the divination booth, she was enveloped in a deadly aura, which made her have a hunch that if she went deeper, she would definitely die! Even so, if Green lets her go, she will still carry out the order with a mortal determination. However, to Serena''s surprise, Green said slowly: "Go back and notify Freya and Owen, immediately gather staff, suspend all activities, and the peripheral members of the Shadow Chamber of Commerce are dormant. The core backbone of the Chamber of Commerce is made up of The three of you lead the team to go to Rhine City as soon as possible, avoid the whirlpool here, and concentrate on accelerating the development of the Shadow Chamber of Commerce in Rhine City." "Huh?~~~" Serena couldn''t help but be stunned, she couldn''t keep up with Green''s train of thought, and it took a few seconds to come back to her senses. "Do you understand? Go back and act immediately." Green saw that she was not in the state, and finally reminded. "Don''t worry, my lord!" Serena quickly expressed her position, after all, she was happy that she didn''t have to go to death. Because of the existence of the soul link, Serena is a mad believer. In fact, Green is very clear about the thoughts and emotions in her heart. For this girl who is not yet twenty years old, who can actually die for his words, Green can only sigh - cherish life and stay away from cults! Watching Serena jump up, turn into a raven and fly away with flapping wings, Green reached out and clapped the bell on the desk. There was a "ding bell", and a similar bell rang immediately on the secretary''s desk sitting outside the office. The secretary quickly got up and came to the door of the office, knocked lightly, pushed the door open and asked, "Director, what are your orders?" "Go and call Mrs. Sergey." Green said lightly, bowing his head and holding the document. "Yes!" The secretary responded, and immediately trotted to find Mrs. Shirgay. A few minutes later, Mrs. Shirgai, who had just left before, came to the director''s office again, feeling a little strange. I just saw her, could something new happen? At present, Mrs. Silgay can be said to be Green''s first confidant in the special bureau, and she also holds the real power of the special bureau. The current more than 400 action team members are almost all recruited and promoted by her, and they are also secretly the Shadow Chamber of Commerce. members, loyalty and strength are unquestionable. Mrs. Shirgay walked into the office and found that Green was burying her head in writing. She didn''t make a sound. She closed the door softly and waited for Green to finish writing. A minute later, Green put down the pen in his hand and pushed forward the dozen warrants he had just written: "Take these away, go back later and divide our people in the action team into groups, and send all the tasks out, where you will be I made my own decision, I have to leave Langton City anyway, and I dont want to come back for a month. Mrs. Shirgai was stunned for a while, then she reached out her hand to pick up the warrant, and hesitantly said: "Sir, now we have quite a few of our staff still on Hiddink''s side. If we withdraw all of them hastily, will it happen..." Green waved his hand and said, "It doesn''t matter, since he doesn''t want to take us as his own, we don''t have to take them too seriously. I still have a relationship with the top of the special bureau, and a mere special advisor can''t help me." "Yes, my lord! I''ll do it right now." Mrs. Shirgay''s eyes lit up, she didn''t expect Greene''s confidence to be so strong that even the special advisor of the General Bureau dared to be tough. At the same time, she also realized the seriousness of the situation, and made Greene disregard Hiddink''s attitude to withdraw her own people. This must be a major event! Knowing that it was urgent, Mrs. Shirgay had a serious expression, and immediately executed the order immediately after receiving the order. At the same time, Green also left the special bureau and took the carriage to Wilson Castle. Since Green became the director of the Special Bureau of Langton City, he has moved out of Wilson Castle, but the relationship has not been estranged, and he still moves around frequently. As soon as Green''s carriage entered the door, there were servants who rushed to report to Viscount Paul and Vincent, but the first to run out was little girl Lilysa. After nearly three years, Li Lisa has grown a lot taller, but she still looks cute as a baby fat, wearing a white dress, standing on the steps, when she sees Green getting off the carriage, she immediately jumps up with a smile. . Green picked her up, she was soft and chubby, and kissed her on the forehead. From Li Lisa, he could feel the affection without any interests. "Greene is back." At this time, Viscount Paul came downstairs himself and saw Greene hugging his little daughter with a relieved smile on his face. He could see that Greene liked the little sister Lilysa very much. "Uncle Paul, how are you doing recently?" Green put down Li Lisa, walked up to him with a smile and hugged Viscount Paul, and asked, "Where''s Vincent? Why didn''t you see him?" Before Viscount Paul could speak, little girl Lilysa interjected, "Brother Vincent went to see Sister Carroll." "Carol?" Green looked at Viscount Paul suspiciously. "It''s the eldest daughter of Viscount Sissola of Rhine City." Viscount Paul said: "Viscount Sissola and I have known each other for a long time. Vincent and Carol have known each other since they were very young. They feel good about each other. Let them go everywhere, Viscount Sissola and I want to match them." Green understood as soon as he heard it, this is a family marriage, but he didn''t expect Viscount Paul to choose a Viscount family from Rhine City to marry. Seeing to see the doubts in Green''s heart, Viscount Paul showed a mysterious smile on his face. Langton City, but Viscount Sissola''s family is very strong, with more than 500 years of heritage, profound background and wide connections. If you hadn''t become the director of the Special Bureau, our Wilson family might not be able to climb high. And..." Speaking of which, Viscount Paul suddenly lowered his voice: "Recently, a new gold and copper mine with very large reserves was discovered in the Welsh Mountains of Rhine City. The preliminary exploration ore grade is very high, with a total value of at least 50 million gold. pound!" Two updates are completed, please subscribe! (end of this chapter) Chapter 337： Tentative and Response Chapter 337 Temptation and Response "Oh?" Greene gave Viscount Paul a deep look. He hadn''t heard of this before, which shows that the two companies have good confidentiality measures. Of course, Green is not worried about Viscount Paul eating alone, otherwise the other party will not tell him about it now, and Viscount Paul also said just now that the two families can marry, and his factors exist, unless Viscount Paul is lard. Otherwise, he would definitely not be kicked away for some financial gain. walked into the castle and did not go to the reception room, Green went directly to the study with Viscount Paul. Viscount Paul was still in high spirits and introduced the mine with a smile: "Three days ago, a professor from Northwestern Polytechnical University came to explore in person, the reserves and the grade of the ore can be basically determined. Our two invested a total of two million gold pounds, each of which accounted for two million pounds. Four tiers of shares, the dividends of the remaining two tiers of dry shares will be given to you alone. According to the current reserves, once put into production, it can be mined for 30 years, and the annual income in the first ten years will not be less than 3 million. What has changed in the geological environment deep within the vein." Green nodded. He didn''t care too much about the two-tier dry stock for him, 600,000 gold pounds per year. After all, there is a foggy world, and there are only a few gold mines in his hands. Gold pounds are for him. It doesn''t make much sense anymore. On the contrary, Viscount Sissola''s influence in Rhine City can be used, and the spread of the Shadow Chamber of Commerce will be more convenient at that time, but these are things to come later. Waiting for the maid who served the tea to exit, Greene took a sip, put down the teacup, and his face turned pale. Viscount Paul has a very strong ability to observe words and expressions, and immediately saw that Green''s face was wrong, he couldn''t help frowning, slightly restrained his emotions, and sat beside Green and asked, "Did something happen to the special bureau?" Green shook his head and said, "It''s not a special case, I''m afraid that Langton City is going to be in big trouble!" Viscount Paul''s heart sank. Green''s face at this moment reminded him of Faerun City. Could there be such an irresistible catastrophe in Langton City? Taking a deep breath, Viscount Paul forcibly calmed down. He didn''t ask what happened to Green, because it didn''t make any sense. He said directly, "What should we do? Do we need to evacuate immediately?" Green couldn''t help nodding secretly when he saw his reaction. As expected of an old-fashioned aristocrat, he didn''t mess up when he was in trouble. "When I came, I ordered the confidants of the Special Bureau to temporarily evacuate Langton City. I came back this time to remind you and Vincent." Green said sternly: "It happens to be about Vincent and Carol, you are now Just taking people to Rhine City is a good excuse. Try to hide as much as possible when you leave, dont make your intentions too obvious, dont move your property first, as long as people are okay, nothing else is a problem. Viscount Paul realized that the situation was more serious than he thought, frowned, nodded silently, sent Green away in about twenty minutes, immediately called the housekeeper of Laurens, prepared the carriage and gifts, and immediately went to Rhine City to visit the Sith Viscount Sola. After ??Green left Wilson Castle in the carriage, when he returned to the office of the Special Bureau again, he happened to see Laura through the glass as he passed the assistant director''s office. Laura was looking out the window in a daze, not knowing what she was thinking, she turned her head slightly, showing her profile, looking beautiful. Green didn''t stop, just walked over and went back to his own office. At this moment, Laura seemed to have a feeling, she looked back, and looked over, but Green had already walked over, and she only saw the small empty window. Green sat behind the desk, pressed the bell that summoned the secretary again, and instructed, "Come on, Deputy Director Bobby, please come here." The secretary complied with the promise, and soon Deputy Director Bobby dragged his fat body and rushed over. He knocked on the door according to the rules without relying on Green''s boss to show his old qualifications, and when he heard a call to come in, he gently pushed the door and left. Go in and salute Green. Green sat behind the desk, waited for him to salute before standing up hypocritically, bypassing the desk and shaking hands with Deputy Director Bobby enthusiastically: "Uncle Bobby, you are my elder, you don''t have to be so polite, please take a seat. " Deputy Director Bobby rolled his eyes inwardly, and secretly said: "It''s strange to hear you, you little fox, you are more cunning than Paul." On the surface, he laughed, insisting on the separation of public and private, and by the way, put a few tops on Green. Hat, then brought up the business and asked, "Director, what instructions do you have for calling me here?" Green waved his hand and said: "I can''t talk about instructions, I came to you for help." Deputy Director Bobby immediately became vigilant when he heard this, and suddenly there was a sense of sight of a weasel greeting the chicken for the New Year. Helpless, Green is the leader of the real power. He is just a deputy, and he has no right to refuse, unless he is cruel and not the deputy director. "Anything to help, you can just tell me directly." Deputy Chief Bobby smiled, but he was confused. Green said: "I received a magical letter just now, and Director Nikolasevich asked me to go to Fredenburg. Originally, this was nothing, even if I was not there, the bureau would go its own way, and there would be no problem. But now Unlike usual, there is consultant Hiddink, in order to prevent emergencies, please exercise the authority of the director while I am away. This is the warrant, you have put it away. " said that Green handed the newly written director''s warrant to Deputy Director Poppy. With this warrant, when Green is away, Deputy Director Poppy will have all the powers equivalent to the director according to the procedure. Deputy Chief Bobby was stunned for a moment, blinking his fat eyes. As savvy as he suddenly smelled a dangerous breath, his hands that subconsciously wanted to take over the order froze in half. Green couldn''t help frowning when he didn''t pick up, and said with a sullen face: "What? Is there anything wrong with Chief Bobby?" Deputy Director Bobby shivered suddenly. Green''s eyes made him feel like a light on his back. He swallowed and smiled bitterly: "Director, Paul and I are friends of life and death, you can''t hurt me!" Green snorted: "Stupid, do you think I''m hurting you? Then I don''t say anything, just leave, need more nonsense?" Deputy Director Bobby was stunned for a while, and asked weakly: "Director, my brain is really not very useful. We are not outsiders. If you have anything to say, just say it." Green said: "I don''t hide it from you. It is very dangerous in Langton City. As for the dangerous law, I can''t disclose it. Anyway, I plan to go to Frydenburg to avoid it. You know I have some over there. Relationships can help. Deputy Director Bobby hurriedly said: "Then...then I also..." But before he could say anything, Green waved his hand and said, "How do you hide? I have someone in Fredenburg who can help me talk. Even consultant Hiddink can''t push too close. Where can you hide?" Deputy Director Bobby had long heard that Green had climbed up the relationship with Santa College. Now the director of the Northwest Provincial Special Bureau is the original director of Santa College. He couldn''t tell exactly what happened, but he had already confirmed it. Green''s background is very deep, otherwise it would be impossible to return to be the chief. So Green said such a big thing at this time, he didn''t doubt it at all, he just hated why he didn''t have such a strong relationship. Deputy Director Bobby stomped his feet in a hurry, but when he saw Green sitting in the presence of the old god, his eyes lit up and he hurriedly rushed to plead. Green sighed: "Why don''t you understand? Why did I specifically hand over the command of the Special Bureau to you?" Deputy Chief Bobby wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, trying to calm down and think about what Green meant. Green simply didn''t wait for him to figure it out, and said directly: "I want you to find an excuse to avoid it. For example, many people are now looking for the entrance to the Void World, you can use it a little bit, just say If you find something, such as in Polis, or in Velcro, anywhere in the surrounding towns, in short, its right to leave Langton City first. Deputy Director Bobby immediately understood, and quickly thanked him and left with a warrant. Green personally sent him to the door of the office, closed the door with his hand, and made a bang, and the faces of the two on both sides of the wooden door changed in an instant. Deputy Director Bobby changed his cowardly look in the office just now, with a calm expression and steady steps, holding Green''s warrant tightly, and walked back to his office step by step. Gran showed a playful smile and muttered to himself: "This old slick, acting quite like a thing." In fact, a large part of Deputy Director Poppy''s unbearable appearance just now was his performance, and it was also a means of self-protection. Otherwise, he has also been on the battlefield and survived the hail of bullets. Although he has become a fat man, he is no longer the fierce and fearless of death, but he will not panic like that. Such a deliberate performance is really too much, but Green doesn''t say it after seeing it. It is estimated that Deputy Director Bobby did not expect to deceive Green. This is just an attitude of obedience to the leadership. As for Green''s arrangement just now, it wasn''t aimless. Now he can only smell the danger through clues, but he still doesn''t know what the danger is and how dangerous it will be. That''s why I wanted to release some great news about the entrance to the void world through Deputy Director Poppy. When the time comes, we can see who is following Deputy Director Poppy and who is still staring at Langton City. It is for soy sauce, and who is for other purposes. Green gave Viscount Paul and the people of the Shadow Chamber of Commerce a three-hour buffer. He took a carriage to leave Langton City at about two o''clock in the afternoon, and released news through Mrs. Shirgay''s men. Green was called by Nikolayevich to Fu. Lydenburg went. The news spread quickly, Hiddink was the first to learn, and then Laura informed Akala, and Archbishop Skodadi also obtained this information from the church''s inside line in the special bureau... (end of this chapter) Chapter 338： light and dark Chapter 338 Light and Darkness "What did you say? Green Wilson ran away?" Hiddink''s first reaction when he got the news was that he didn''t believe it. The head of the local special bureau, the serious director, actually left as soon as he said it! "Yes, my lord, it has been confirmed. According to the current information, he should have gone to Fredenburg. I heard that he was ordered to go by Director Nikolayevich." Monica said cautiously, she It can be seen that Hiddink''s face is not very good-looking. "Shit! What did Nikolayevich ask him to do at this time? He is not Nikolai''s person at all." Hiddink was very angry at this time. Green''s departure had a great impact on his plan. There are no channels for disinformation. Taking a deep breath, Hiddink calmed down. At this time, he also regretted it a little. His attitude towards Green was too willful at the beginning. He took a lot of responsibility for this result, but the matter has come to this point, and he has been held accountable. It doesn''t matter anymore, what matters is what remedial measures to take, otherwise they can''t afford to delay Grand Duke Mora''s plan. At the same time, at the divination booth on Beckland Street, Akara also received a message from Laura, which moved her slightly, her eyes narrowed, and she frowned. Compared with Hiddink''s frown, Akara''s attitude was even more turbulent. Not surprised, even if Green was very important to her in a sense. Akara silently turned around and walked into the wooden house at the back, and laid out the tarot cards to perform a divination. Unfortunately, the results of the divination were confusing and obscure, and no useful hints were given at all. Akara murmured: "The great goddess of the night, is this the gift you gave me? You have covered the trajectory of fate, let those who must appear leave, and what must happen is hidden, seemingly putting me in a desperate situation, In fact, it denies the inevitability and makes it full of variables again... It seems that I was too worried about the gains and losses before, and it''s time to take the plunge. Elizabeth, Shirley, my sister, I''m sorry..." At the moment when Akara laid out the tarot card, from the depths of the distant void, the kingdom of the goddess of the night. The divine power of the goddess of the night followed the invisible fate trajectory, crossed the endless void, appeared in the foggy world, and further rushed to the location of the cemetery. Seeing that this indescribable divine power was about to enter the cemetery, suddenly in the town hall, the divine light suddenly bloomed, illuminating the entire cemetery, and the divine nature, divine personality, and divine power oscillated at the same time, and a beam of light shot up into the sky. Out of the cemetery to meet the divine power of the goddess of the night. The two collided with a bang, but it was silent, and the faint divine power of the Goddess of the Night was completely eliminated in an instant. All this happened very fast, when Green noticed that his consciousness entered the cemetery, and everything was over. Green''s face was sinking like water, looking at the divine light in the cemetery that had not yet completely disappeared, he understood what the situation just now meant, a great existence had just visited here, although he inspired the divinity stored in the cemetery, Controlling divine power with divine personality, blocking it back, but it is undeniable that the great existence has already watched here. "That dark and gloomy aura, is it the goddess of the night that the Blind Sisters believe in?" Green''s intuition is very accurate, and among the known gods, whether it is a righteous **** or an evil god, the gods with such a gloomy atmosphere are also I can''t count two or three, so Green can think that the Goddess of the Night is not very wise. Immediately, Green hurried to check how much divine energy, divine personality, and divine power was consumed by the divine light that burst out just now. The result is not bad, the divinity and divine personality are not lost, the divine light that blocked the peeping of the night goddess just now mainly consumes the crystal of divine power, and this alone is almost enough for the angel of death to use the [Divine Power Blessing] twenty times. Even so, Green felt that it was quite worth it. If it didn''t burst out and frightened the goddess of the night, it would definitely bring more trouble. Fortunately, the real gods were excluded from the main world, neither the God of Light nor the Goddess of Darkness could really come down. Carefully checked the cemetery side, and there was no problem. Green breathed a sigh of relief and returned to the real world. But at the moment he was not sitting on the carriage to Fredenburg, or more precisely, he was not in the main world, but his body spiritualized into the realm. Through the crack that connects reality in the spiritual world, Green can see the scene of the main world, which is an abandoned factory on the outskirts of Langton City. Green''s location is on top of the large chimneys of the abandoned factory, which is just enough to bring the urban area of ??Langton into view. "What on earth are Akara and the Blind Sisters doing in Langton City? They actually attracted the attention of Lady Dark Night!" Green waited patiently while consolidating the information at hand: "Akara itself is a natural disaster-level powerhouse, and it is also involved. When it comes to Lady Dark Night, it will definitely not be a trivial matter." At this moment, Green still doesn''t know the existence of the [Evil King''s Eye], so he can only speculate at random and continue to wait. In the Cathedral of Light, Archbishop Skodadi suddenly changed his face, and subconsciously shouted: "Impossible! What''s going on? Why did the originally destined ending change? Where did the mistake go, affecting the direction of fate? Yes? The [Book of Fate] stored in the Church of Fate, or did some great planeswalker change the future?" Skodadi gradually calmed down from the shock, but his face was still watery and his eyes were full of haze. He had a hunch that this time, the deliberate plan against Akara and the Blind Sisterhood might be in vain. Skodadi gritted his teeth and said to himself as if to cheer himself up: "No matter what, it''s impossible to stop at this point, no matter if you succeed or not, you have to give it a try! No matter how fate changes, in front of absolute strength, everything We have to surrender. We have three natural disasters, two artifacts, and the Eye of the Evil King. I dont believe that facing such a lineup, that **** in Akara can escape this time! When ?? finally mentioned the name of ''Akara'', Skodadi couldn''t restrain the hatred in his heart. That stems from the opposition and hatred between the Lord of Light and the Lady of the Dark Night. As a devout believer of the Holy Light, it is a lifelong desire to eliminate darkness. All darkness is original sin! With the disappearance of Green, the originally peaceful city of Langton seemed to have thrown a stone on the water, which immediately caused a rippling ripple. Although this ripple was weak, it stabbed the nerves of many people, and the conspiracy that was already in full swing broke out in advance. In the Cathedral of Holy Light, in the bedroom where Archbishop Skodadi temporarily lived, the two young girls possessed by Elizabeth Fronton and Shirley Will had fallen to the ground with their faces twisted in pain. They were still hesitating about whether to take the Eye of the Evil King, but at this time, black magic runes suddenly appeared on the bodies of the two girls. These magic runes seem to be alive, constantly bending and spreading, rapidly spreading throughout the body. At this moment, Elizabeth Fronton and Shirley Will, whose souls were still in the girl''s body, screamed in agony, feeling as if their souls had been torn apart. , and transformed into those black magic runes. "Sister Akara! What are you doing? Don''t please, don''t kill me!" Elizabeth Fronton screamed desperately, but her voice was intermittent, very weak, like a mosquito. Sherry Will''s strength is even weaker, not as good as Elizabeth. Her face was pale, her eyes were turned up, she fell to the ground and twitched slightly as if she had been electrocuted. "My sisters, you don''t have to be afraid." Akara''s voice sounded in Elizabeth''s ears, as gentle and pleasant as ever, but in Elizabeth''s ears, it had become a life-threatening magic voice: "Now it''s you who serve the great crown. It''s time to give everything, don''t be nervous, don''t be afraid, let go of your body and mind, and the great crown will guide you into the kingdom of the dark night, and obtain eternal bliss and sleep." "No! I can''t die, I still have a lot of life, I am a demon warlock, and the abyss is my destination!" Elizabeth Fronton screamed and roared, her body twisting frantically, like a carp on the shore, The soul possessed by the girl kept trying to break free, but was tightly bound, like wrapping a layer of plastic wrap, trapping her soul in this body. While Elizabeth Fronton was still struggling, Shirley Will next to her was completely unconscious, her soul was almost drained, she was dying, and was about to die. And the girl she possessed has begun to alienate. The originally beautiful and clean skin continued to wriggle, and began to crack and degenerate. The organs proliferated disorderly, and soon she was no longer human. In just a few minutes, she turned into a wriggling flesh and blood. monster. Elizabeth Fronton was still awake. Looking at Shirley Will''s state, she couldn''t help but be even more terrified: "No! Sister Akara, don''t do this to me. Considering the relationship over the years, I beg you. You, don''t kill me!" However, this time Akara didn''t make a sound, as if she had taken her attention away from here. The deaths of Elizabeth Fronton and Shirley Will were just a trivial beginning. In the next moment, with a bang, the flesh-and-blood monster transformed by Shirley Will exploded, and a large piece of flesh and blood shattered and splashed onto the walls, floors, ceilings, windows and doors. These flesh and blood themselves have strong vitality, and even a trace of the goddess of the night''s divine power is contained in them. Just after the explosion, no matter where the flesh and blood are sputtered, it will quickly corrode everything it touches, turning it into a sarcoma similar to itself. In the blink of an eye, the entire room was already filled with this terrifying and disgusting flesh and blood, and then spread out through the doors and windows, contaminating the entire Holy Light Cathedral. (end of this chapter) Chapter 339： The difference between dragon and snake Chapter 339 The difference between dragons and snakes Elizabeth Fronton, who was still barely supporting and struggling, showed despair in her eyes. Seeing that this room was quickly wrapped in alienated flesh and blood, and then spread out around, she already understood Akara''s plan. Akara didn''t want to steal the Eye of the Evil King, but directly used the alienated flesh and blood containing the divine power of the Night Goddess to lift the seal of the Eye of the Evil King, and used the demigod-level psionic energy contained in it and the remnant soul of the King of the Evil Eye. inspire. Once the Evil Eye King is resurrected, this cathedral and even the entire city of Langton will be put on the brink of destruction. But in this way, Elizabeth couldn''t figure out why Akara did this. What benefits would she get by resurrecting the King of Evil Eyes? "I''m not reconciled! Is this the end?" Elizabeth didn''t have time to think about it, no matter what Akara''s plans, it has nothing to do with her. The soul is trapped in this body, and this body is infected by the divine power of the goddess of the night, the soul will soon be unable to suppress the alienation of the body, and she will also become a puddle of disgusting rotten flesh. At this moment, a scream suddenly came from Elizabeth''s soul: "Damn, what''s going on? I just slept, why did it become like this." This is the demon who signed a contract with her, a legendary demon who lives in the endless abyss world and likes to stay at home and sleep. "I''m very sorry, Agrila, this time I''m the one who got you involved." Elizabeth Fronton smiled weakly. Although Agrila is a demon, Elizabeth has established a very good trust with her over the years of signing the contract. In fact, demons are not synonymous with unforgivable evil, they are just a species living in the abyss world. Elizabeth''s luck was good. When she first became a demon warlock, when she met Aegrela, she was a kind and neutral demon among the demons. However, he is still very repulsive of demons, and every time he needs the power of demons to connect with demons. At this time, Agrila was very anxious. If Elizabeth died, she would also be implicated and needed to recover for a long time. Moreover, she and Elizabeth have developed some friendships over the years, and they are her only friends. If she died like this, she would be very sad. "What should I do? Why is this happening?" Agrila''s body is in a cave under a volcano in the abyss world, surrounded by a choking sulphur smell, a fit and slender figure, delicate facial features, the top of the head The horns, red skin, and recurve joints and hooves of the calf, plus the iconic bat wings behind him, give him a seductive look. In this cave, there are many things that are out of tune with the surrounding environment, such as exquisite dressers, large spring beds, soft silk quilts, and a large wardrobe with an open door, which is full of various , fashions that are popular in the main world continent... These were brought to her by Elizabeth Fronton through the sacrifice ceremony of the demon contract, and they were also the testimony of their friendship. Looking at everything here, Aigrera was so anxious that if Elizabeth died, she would be afraid It''s hard to find such a congenial contractor and friend again. "No! I have to find a way to save Elizabeth." Eglila said to herself with a firm face, but her face soon collapsed. She had no idea how to save her. At this moment, she suddenly had an idea and thought of a way to rescue Elizabeth, but this method would make Elizabeth completely reincarnate into a demon, and reincarnate into the lowest-level little devil as her slave. Of course, in Aegrela''s view, with her relationship with Elizabeth, even if Elizabeth becomes a little devil, she will not look down on this friend. But whether Elizabeth is willing or not, she is not sure. How to choose depends on Elizabeth''s own decision. Therefore, Agrila immediately informed Elizabeth of the situation quickly. Facing the desperate situation of death, Elizabeth made an instinctive choice with little hesitation. Survival is always the instinct of human beings. Even if it becomes a little devil, or in a worse situation, Elizabeth wants to live, instead of quietly turning into a pool of rotten meat here. "Come on! Egger, my spirit can''t hold it anymore." Elizabeth made up her mind and immediately urged Aegrela to act quickly, taking her current situation to last at most for half a minute. "Relax, soon!" Aglila breathed a sigh of relief, she was afraid that Elizabeth would rather die than a little devil, and she would also lose her only friend. In the next moment, a black space-time crack suddenly opened beside Elizabeth, which was directly connected to the abyss world, and then a suction force came out, covering Elizabeth. An invisible force that originally enveloped Elizabeth''s possessed girl was torn apart in one fell swoop. Elizabeth Fronton''s soul took the opportunity to escape, and then with a flash, it got into the crack. The crack in space disappeared, and the body of the girl who lost the suppression of Elizabeth''s soul quickly became alienated, and her flesh and blood proliferated wildly. However, Akara, who was still at the fortune-telling booth on Beckland Street at the moment, frowned. At this moment, she felt that Elizabeth''s soul had disappeared. Because the blindfold was removed, Akela''s pupilless eyes were exposed, giving people a strange and terrifying feeling, but people who passed by nearby didn''t seem to see it, and they walked around as if nothing had happened. It''s the same as that divination booth didn''t exist in the first place. Akara''s eyes shone with strange light, looking in the direction of the Cathedral of Holy Light, and muttered to herself with a heavy tone: "Elizabeth''s soul was guided into a distant void world, and it was really a series of accidents, first Green suddenly Let''s go, and then Elizabeth escapes. It seems that the capture of the [Evil King''s Eye] this time is destined to not be smooth sailing. But this is also good, let those people jump out, so that I can clean them up one by one. Humph! A group of self-righteous guys , I thought I was a hunter and regarded me as a prey, and then we have to see who is the hunter and who is the prey!" As he spoke, a strange light flashed in Akara''s eyes, and then his figure flashed and disappeared in place. However, after the Holy Light Cathedral in Langton City was eroded by flesh and blood, the expected collision of natural disaster-level powerhouses did not occur. Both Grand Duke Mora and Lady Akara disappeared at this time, as if it was none of their business. Archbishop Skodadi was suddenly a little confused. Standing on the top floor of a luxury apartment one kilometer away from the cathedral, he even prepared fine red wine to watch a good show, but he didn''t expect everything to be ready. It rang, but none of the protagonists appeared. "mmp, who can tell me, what''s the situation?" Skodadi held a glass of red wine in his hand and looked at the cathedral, which was completely eroded by the growing flesh and blood in the distance. His body trembled slightly, and the glass shattered with a snap. He was slammed to the ground, and the wine inside splashed on the robe, leaving a large dark water trail. By this time, Skodadi already understood that it must have been pitted by Duke Mora this time. "This old bastard!" Skodadi cursed through gritted teeth. Before, he only stared at Akara and the Blind Sisterhood. As the Church of the God of Light and the Blind Sisterhood of the Night Goddess, they were natural enemies. He only thought that Archduke Mora was going to deal with Akara. He felt that the two sides had a basis for cooperation, so he took the initiative to find it and expressed his desire to cooperate. But he forgot an iron rule, the dragon does not live with the snake, he is just a legend, why should he cooperate with a natural disaster-level powerhouse? For a long time, relying on the identity of the Cardinal Archbishop of the Church of the Holy Light, he was in no position to be disadvantaged in the Kingdom of Lorenzo, and he was even able to persecute the king, which inflated his self-confidence. Somewhat apprehensive. Unfortunately, he did not reach the level of natural disaster grade after all, and he could not speculate on the way of thinking of natural disaster powerhouses. What he relied on, and what he valued, neither Grand Duke Mora nor Ms. Akara had taken it seriously. And this time, Skodadi will pay the price for his arrogance and arrogance. As the entire Holy Light Church was covered with flesh and blood, Akara, who was originally planned to **** the evil king''s eye, did not appear. Similarly, Archduke Mora and the two natural disaster powerhouses from the Loen Federation did not show up, but were instead attacked by the divine power of the Goddess of the Night. The alienated flesh eroded the seal that sealed the Eye of the Evil King, not only liberating the demigod relic, but also awakening the remnant soul of the evil eye. Immediately, a white beam of light shot up into the sky, and with a bang, it pierced a large hole in the corroded church roof, and then a huge eyeball with a diameter of more than one meter floated out of it. The powerful white light just now came from this eyeball. fired from inside. As the eyeball flew out, phantoms slowly appeared around it, and soon a huge sarcoma with more than ten tentacles formed. Evil, with a **** mouth full of rows of sharp teeth. This image is what the Evil Eye King looked like before he died. At this time, it manifested again. With the power of the Evil King''s Eye, it turned reality into reality and was resurrected again. Thick tentacles covered with mucus were attached to the church. The dome, opened the mouth of the blood basin, devoured the flesh and blood. These alienated flesh and blood contain a very weak divine power of the night goddess. The divine power is a deadly poison to ordinary people or extraordinary people, but it is a precious tonic for the existence of demigods. Although the resurrected Evil Eye King is far from being a demigod at this moment, swallowing some flesh and blood that contains weak divine power will not cause any problems to its stomach. (end of this chapter) Chapter 340： light of wisdom Chapter 340 The Light of Wisdom A mansion located in the upper city of Langton City. The main building with a total of seven floors is the tallest building in the surrounding area, and you can see the dome of the Cathedral of Holy Light. At this time, on the seventh floor of the mansion, Archduke Mora was sitting on the leather sofa, holding a glass of red wine of the same brand as Archbishop Skodadi, while watching the resurrected King of Evil Eyes climb out from the top of the church. , took a sip while putting the glass to his mouth. There are a total of three people in this room, except for the Archduke Mora, the natural disaster of Tanasova and the natural disaster of Ruddick are all there. However, the natural disasters of the two Loen Federations were far less relaxed than Grand Duke Mora''s demeanor, especially when they saw the resurrected King of Evil Eyes crawling out of the broken church dome, both of them had serious expressions on their faces. Tanasova natural disaster frowned and said: "Will this be too risky? If the people of the church can''t suppress the resurrected evil-eyed king, it will be difficult to make it bigger, after all, it was A demigod-level existence." Although Ruddick Calamity didn''t say anything, his eyes and expressions already showed that he also had the same worry. Grand Duke Mora smiled faintly: "What are you worried about, in fact, from the moment this evil eye was released, we have firmly seized the initiative, whether it is the Church of the Holy Light or Akara, there is nothing to do. The reason not to suppress the evil eye, only we are qualified to stay out of it." Tanasova and Ruddick looked suspicious, not understanding what Archduke Mora meant. Grand Duke Mora took another sip of red wine and smiled: "The time for you to be promoted to natural disaster is too short, and some common sense is still unknown, such as the eye of the evil king, which is the most important magic material for some professions to advance to the Holy Spirit level, otherwise you think that Why did Akara come all the way here? And why did the Holy Light Church not hesitate to spend a lot of resources to start the god-descending ceremony, but also to kill the demigod-level evil-eyed king, is it really too busy to kill the people? Do you believe in the integrity of the Church of the Holy Light?" Hearing that Archduke Mora said this, Tanasova and Ruddick both changed their expressions, looked at each other, and asked in shock, "You mean, there are people in the Church of Holy Light who are preparing to be promoted to the Holy Spirit? They have long been Getting ready!" Tanasova knew more about the character of Grand Duke Mora, and knew that if he wasn''t sure, he wouldn''t talk nonsense, so he couldn''t help but look solemn: "The Church of the Holy Light is already strong enough, if they let them produce another Holy Spirit, it will be very important to the mainland. No country is a good thing." After a moment of silence, he said solemnly: "I will report this matter to the Supreme Council of the Federation. In any case, the Church of the Holy Light must not be allowed to have Holy Spirit-level powerhouses." The Holy Spirit level is already a **** who walks in the mortal world, traversing the spiritual world at will, roaming the depths of the void, and visiting the Divine Kingdom of the Lord God. Its strength is more qualitative than that of the natural disaster level. If the natural disaster grade only has the power to compare with natural disasters, then the Holy Spirit grade is the beginning of life transformation, one of which is quantitative change and the other is qualitative change. Therefore, the Holy Spirit level has always been rare in the countries of the continent. At least the Kingdom of Lorenzo and the Loen Federation, as well as several other bordering countries, the strongest combat power is the natural disaster level. Once the Holy Light Church has a Holy Spirit-level powerhouse, it will instantly break the balance between religious rights and secular power that has been maintained for hundreds of years, and countries will no longer be able to suppress the spread of the Holy Light Church... At the same time, Grimm, who was hiding in the spiritual world and observed the main world through the space crack, witnessed everything that happened in the Cathedral of Holy Light and the resurrection of the King of Evil Eyes. But Green didn''t know the King of Evil Eyes, and he didn''t know that this ugly monster was a powerful demigod. When he noticed something unusual, he immediately cheered up and prepared to see what the Akara lady was trying to do. At this time, Green was still ignorant, and did not know that the black hand who secretly manipulated all this was the Archduke Mora, who had only heard of his name and had never seen him. But he has already done what he should do, and now he only needs to be a spectator. At this moment, there was a loud bang, and the majestic Holy Light Cathedral, because it was eroded by the alienated flesh and blood, finally couldn''t bear it, and the whole collapsed. As the church collapsed, it completely turned into a giant wriggling mass of flesh and blood, and began to spread to the neighborhood near the church, stretching out strips of scarlet tentacles, as long as it touched the building, it would stick to the Grab the tentacles, and transport the clumps of flesh and blood... What''s even more sinister is that even though such a terrifying situation has happened, those citizens of Langton City are actually unaware, and they are still walking on the street, resting at home, and working in the unit as usual... But no matter anyone, as long as they are caught The touch of flesh and blood will immediately be assimilated, the body will be twisted, quickly alienated, and become a lump of rotten flesh into it. On the original site of the Church of Holy Light, the resurrected Evil Eye King was still eating frantically, his **** mouth opened to the limit, swallowing the rapidly proliferating flesh and blood. As it devoured a large amount of flesh and blood containing divine power, the strength of the King of Evil Eyes quickly recovered. It has barely reached the natural disaster level when it was just resurrected, and has recovered to the high level of natural disasters, which is not inferior to the strength of Grand Duke Mora. And according to the current speed, if it continues to devour it, it will take up to two days to be promoted to the Holy Spirit. At that time, unless the **** descending ceremony is started again, or the Holy Spirit powerhouse in the void world is summoned at a huge price, it will not be possible on the main world continent. countries will have no choice. In two days, if things continue like this, Langton City will be covered with alienated flesh and blood, and the entire city, along with more than 100,000 citizens, will be completely devoured and destroyed. Witnessing the continuous recovery of the King of Evil Eyes, Archbishop Skodadi''s face was ashen, and this time he had completely miscalculated. And in the face of this situation, he suddenly felt a sense of enlightenment. When he thinks about it now, he can''t help but be stunned. The whole thing was incredible from the beginning. Skodadi, as the Cardinal Archbishop of the Church of the Holy Light, is also the highest person in charge of the Diocese of the Kingdom of Lorenzo. He is very aware of the importance of the Eye of the Evil King. At the same time, he is also very clear that with his strength and status, he is not qualified to negotiate and cooperate with Grand Duke Mora. According to his original cautious character, it is impossible to make such a low-level mistake. However, he didn''t know what to think, and when he learned that Grand Duke Mora was going to deal with Akara, he took the initiative to come to the door to cooperate with Grand Duke Mora, and even offered to use the Eye of the Evil King as a bait to kill Akara. In retrospect, it was so stupid that Skodadi couldn''t believe it was a decision made by itself. And now he can''t remember how he knew that Grand Duke Mora was going to deal with Akara. The source of the news is unknown, and the reliability has not been verified. He actually believed it inexplicably, and based on this news, he determined the next decision. This is obviously It''s unreasonable, let alone Skodadi, he''s just an ordinary person, and he doesn''t do things like this... Recalling all kinds of things, surprise and fear flashed in Skodadi''s eyes. He took two steps back in horror, stepped on the glass shards on the ground, and made a "click, click" sound. He didn''t even notice it, and sat down in a slump. "Damn, what the **** is going on? What have I done these days? How could Archduke Mora cooperate with me?" Skodadi said to himself with a blank eye: "Is it some kind of evil sorcery that I don''t have? Controlling my brain with awareness? Impossible, I''m the Cardinal, I have runes of Light on my body, and my soul is blessed by God, who can get around this and control my mind? Or...or Another great being? This...this..." Thinking of this, Skodadi is even more terrified, if that is the case, it is too terrifying. Just when Skodadi was in an unbearable panic, on the side of Duke Mora, Tanasova hesitated, but still asked the doubts in his heart: "Duke, there has always been a question, which has been bothering me for a long time." Grand Duke Mora gently shook the transparent red wine glass, glanced at Tanasova with a half-smile, and then looked at Ruddick: "Do you have the same question?" Ruddick nodded and said: "Yes, Your Excellency, although I don''t know the Skodadi Archbishop very well, but it is certainly not easy to become the Cardinal Archbishop of the Church of the Holy Light, but what he has done is really..." Ruddick didn''t finish his sentence, and it seemed that he couldn''t find the right words to describe Skodadi''s operation in this wave. Archduke Mora laughed: "You mean to say, that guy from Skodadi seems to be an undercover on our side, doesn''t he?" Tanasova and Ruddick didn''t answer, but it was easy to see from their expressions that they thought so in their hearts. Grand Duke Mora laughed: "Do you know the light of wisdom of the Condor Empire?" The Condor Empire is located in the southwest of the Loen Federation. It has a small border with the Loen Federation. It has no border with the Lorenzo Kingdom. It is a powerful empire in the middle of the continent. It was barely able to withstand the expansion of the Condor Empire to the northeast. However, in recent decades, because of the succession to the throne, the empire has fallen into infighting and stopped expanding outward. It is against this background, coupled with the rapid development of the Loen Federation in recent years, that it has the confidence to turn against the Kingdom of Lorenzo and continue to eat away at this former ally. So when Grand Duke Mora mentioned the Condor Empire, the two natural disasters from the Loen Federation immediately became serious. Light of Wisdom is a powerful church organization in the Eagle Empire, rivaling Holy Light Church. The goddess of wisdom worshiped by the Light of Wisdom used to be a goddess with a weak sense of existence, but since the industrial revolution started three hundred years ago, science and technology have begun to develop by leaps and bounds, and countries on the continent have strengthened education and built many The University of Science and Technology has rapidly increased the status of the Goddess of Wisdom, and the number of believers has exploded. Especially in the Condor Empire, the Church of the Goddess of Wisdom, the Light of Wisdom, has become the second religion after the Church of the Holy Light. (end of this chapter) Chapter 341： intellectual attack Chapter 341 Intelligence Attack Due to the rapid development of the Light of Wisdom, it has obviously threatened the Holy Light Church''s position in the Eagle Empire, and was quickly suppressed by the Holy Light Church in all directions. There was even a time when believers of the Church of the Holy Light attacked the library of the Light of Wisdom. Different from the previous church organizations, in addition to some original churches dedicated to the Goddess of Wisdom, the Light of Wisdom has also built many libraries for people to read books and at the same time function as the Church of the Goddess of Wisdom. Libraries are not only open to followers of the Goddess of Wisdom, but also to ordinary people, disseminating knowledge, not belief. It is this attitude of ''you can not believe in the goddess of wisdom, but you must pursue knowledge and truth'' that has won the favor of many unbelievers, especially the scholar class of the empire. believers. Therefore, when the Holy Light Church organized believers to attack the libraries of various cities, it immediately caused a huge resentment from the entire Condor Empire, from nobles to civilian students. Especially just before the ''college entrance examination'', this incident immediately angered many people who had candidates, and even some believers of the Holy Light Church had their children taking the test, which was more or less affected, and had a negative impact on the practice of the Holy Light Church. a lot of doubt. Light of Wisdom took the opportunity to grab a wave of believers, and its influence and scale of believers further approached Holy Light Church, forming a situation of two side-by-side in the Condor Empire, further squeezing the living space of other small and medium churches. However, the Church of the Holy Light has deep roots after all. Although the Light of Wisdom has developed rapidly in the past century, it still cannot shake the status of the Church of the Holy Light. Especially this time, I unexpectedly learned that the Church of the Holy Light has secretly cultivated Holy Spirit-level powerhouses, and will The Eye of the Evil King was hidden in the Church of Holy Light in the Kingdom of Lorenzo, which immediately made the Light of Wisdom feel great pressure. Compared with secular countries, the Light of Wisdom and the Church of the Holy Light are in direct competition, and the Church of the Holy Light is not allowed to make outrageous actions. Therefore, the Great Elder of the Light of Wisdom found Akara of the Blind Sisterhood and Archduke Mora of the Lorenzo Kingdom, and then Archduke Mora contacted the two natural disaster powerhouses of the Loen Federation, and weaved it silently. A large net shrouded the Church of the Holy Light. No matter how much the Church of the Holy Light tried to break its head, it would never have guessed that Archduke Mora and Akara, who had been in love with each other for hundreds of years, would work together, let alone the ongoing battle between the Lorenzo Kingdom and the Loen Federation secretly colluding. Together. As the initiator, the Light of Wisdom has also invested in the blood, and directly used the hidden supreme artifact - the Holy Scripture of Wisdom! He sacrificed a large amount of sacrifices worth tens of millions of gold pounds, bypassed the protection of the Church of the Holy Light, and launched a mental attack against Skodadi. This is also because of the fact that Skodadi, who was once wise and resolute, experienced countless trials from the bottom, and finally climbed to the position of the red-clothed archbishop, will suddenly make many unbelievable stupid decisions, step by step to cooperate with the plan of Archduke Mora, and jump into this one by himself. in a huge conspiracy. However, the Wisdom of Wisdom scripture is not a panacea, because there are many restrictions, but it is somewhat tasteless. Otherwise, no matter what enemy you are facing, if you throw a blow of wisdom, the Light of Wisdom will be invincible. The first limitation is that it cannot act on the extraordinary people above the natural disaster level; the second limitation is that each time it is activated, it must consume a lot of sacrifices, which can cost millions of gold pounds. The third limitation is that the duration of the intelligence reduction strike is limited, and after the target is forcibly demoted, the decision to make a decision is not directed, and a lot of resources are invested to make it effective or not, and ultimately depends on luck. The reason why Archduke Mora''s plan went smoothly this time is actually far from being as simple as it seems. Grand Duke Mora has the full support of the Light of Wisdom. Through himself and the two natural disaster powerhouses of the Loen Federation, he has used a large part of the resources of the two countries, plus Akara''s Blind Sisterhood. Such a huge force of light and darkness is targeting Skodadi. archbishop. In fact, Archduke Mora has prepared dozens of plans. Even if Archbishop Skodadi did not take the initiative to come to Archduke Mora to cooperate with Akara this time, or he did not propose to use the Eye of the Evil King as bait, it does not matter, and follow-up plans follow one after another. And as long as he makes a wrong decision in a state of dementia, he will fall into the final trap step by step. Tanasova and Ruddick knew that the whole thing was hidden behind the light of wisdom. At this moment, someone knocked on the door, and Grand Duke Mora glanced at it and said with a smile, "Come in." Hiddink pushed open the door from the outside and came in nervously, and saw Tanasova and Ruddick as well as Archduke Mora. As the special advisor of the Special Bureau, Hiddink was very familiar with the information of several natural disaster-level powerhouses in the Loen Federation. He recognized the two immediately, his face changed dramatically, his heartbeat speeded up unconsciously, and he stared at the two of them in astonishment. To Grand Duke Mora, he swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said hard: "His Royal Highness, this...this..." Stuttered and didn''t say a word. Archduke Mora smiled and said, "What are you afraid of? These two are allies for the time being." "Yes, Your Highness." Hiddink reluctantly responded, trying not to look at the two natural disasters in the Loen Federation. "What''s the matter with you?" asked the Archduke Mora. "His Royal Highness forgives your sins." Hiddink hurriedly bowed his head: "The task you arranged has not been completed yet, please convict and deal with it." Archduke Mora laughed, waved his hand and said, "Forget it, assigning those tasks to you is to hide the truth. It doesn''t matter whether it is successful or not, you don''t need to care too much." Hiddink was stunned for a moment, and then he thought of the two Loen natural disaster powerhouses sitting next to him, and he knew that there must be a deal or plan that he didn''t know about. . At this time, Grand Duke Mora suddenly asked again: "By the way, you are an old team of the Special Bureau, and you were also the director of the Northwest Province. Do you know someone named Green?" Hiddink was stunned for a moment. He never thought that Grand Duke Mora would ask about Greene, and said in a deep sigh: "This...there are indeed a few people named Greene in the bureau. I wonder if His Highness has more specific characteristics?" Grand Duke Mora thought about it, Silabel had mentioned it to him, but he only said a few words, he didn''t know more, he only remembered that he was the director of a small city below Northwest Province. Hiddink had no doubts when he heard it. The director of the local branch of the Special Bureau of Northwest Province was only Green Wilson of Langton City, so there was no need to ask that Archduke Mora was referring to someone else. But what Hiddink couldn''t figure out was what kind of **** luck Green had had to get into the eyes of Archduke Mora. Originally, this time Green suddenly swayed him, which made him very annoyed, and was ready to turn around to free up his hands, and insisted on taking revenge, but now he has thrown this idea into the clouds. What a joke, go get revenge on Green, the tone of what I heard from Grand Duke Mora just now didn''t seem to be looking for an enemy to settle accounts. Until Hiddink left, his mind was still in chaos, constantly thinking about the relationship between the two natural disasters of the Loen Federation and Grand Duke Mora? And how did Green connect with the Archduke? After Hiddink left, there were only three natural disasters left in that room, and Grand Duke Mora was still enjoying the scenery outside the window. At this time, on the ruins of the Holy Light Church, a scene described by a classic mathematical problem is taking place. One side is the rapid proliferation of alienated flesh, and the other side is the king of evil eyes swallowing. If the proliferation rate of flesh and blood is x, the king of evil eyes swallows The speed of eating is y, and how long does it take for the alienated flesh to be eaten up in the end. At the same time, the effect of the savage blow disappeared, and Archbishop Skodadi regained his wisdom. He quickly sorted out his thoughts with an ugly face, and then closed his eyes helplessly, and now he has no power to return to the sky. Unless he starts the ritual of God''s descent and directly flips the table and starts over, the overall situation is settled. However, even Skodadi, who is a cardinal, does not have such a high authority to start the descent ceremony. "Damn the Light of Wisdom!" Skodadi already knew the culprit and murmured: "And Archduke Mora, is this the Lorenzo royal family''s counterattack against the Church of the Holy Light?" "Sir, are you... Are you alright?" the priest following Skodadi asked tentatively. In fact, he also found out that Skodadi was in a wrong state recently. He had also made more subtle temptations and reminders, but Skodadi ignored them. , he didn''t understand what was going on until he heard some self-talk when Skodadi was shocked at this moment. Skodadi waved his hand, indicating that he was fine, but still frowned, trying to think of a way to counterattack. "Sir, please make a decision quickly! The Eye of the Evil King is too important, we must not lose it!" The priest said eagerly: "We still have 300 Holy Light Knights and 2,000 Holy Cult troops that can be mobilized, as long as you give an order, even if the jade is burnt , but also to take back the Eye of the Evil King." The priests around Skodadi also belong to the middle and high level of the Church of the Holy Light, especially in the Kingdom of Lorenzo, they are Skodadi''s confidants. They have many secrets and understand that the situation is serious. When the Church of the Holy Light stored the Eye of the Evil King in the Kingdom of Lorenzo, it was just to hide people''s eyes and eyes and prevent the light of wisdom from discovering it, but it didn''t work out. As the main responsible person, Skodadi must bear the consequences of this incident even if it is excusable and plotted by the enemy. And the confidants around Skodadi will definitely be implicated, unless they make a desperate attempt to regain the Eye of the Evil King, and then find a way to see if they can cover the lid. At this moment, Skodadi was also persuaded. He lowered his head and pondered, his brain quickly thinking about trade-offs, but finally he shook his head slowly and firmly, and said with a wry smile: "It''s useless, until now the Grand Duke Mora has not found it. Even if we are desperate, at a critical time, as long as he makes a move, it is impossible to change the result, but it will cause even greater losses. The best way now is for the strong man to break his wrist, dont hesitate, stop the loss immediately, otherwise (end of this chapter) Chapter 342： Akaras shot Chapter 342 Akara''s Shot When Skodadi said this, he suddenly understood and gritted his teeth again: "What a good Duke Mora, he is really vicious! I was just wondering why you didn''t show up, do you want to give me a chance of life? Let I put the last capital into it, and then take this opportunity to destroy all the achievements of the Church of the Holy Light in the Kingdom of Lorenzo for decades. Unfortunately... your wishful thinking is too good!" Skodadi finished speaking, his eyes flashing with an unusually calm cold light, and he finally ordered word by word: "We ~ we ~ retreat ~ retreat ~!" "Sir!" The priest still wanted to persuade, but was watched by Skodadi''s firm gaze, and he immediately choked back what he was going to say next. "Listen to my orders!" Skodadi said coldly. After making a decision, Skodadi was no longer in a dilemma, and Skodadi had recovered to a wise and ruthless superior. "Yes! Your lord." The priest lowered his head quickly, avoiding Skodadi''s gaze. Skodadi looked out the window again. At the original site of the Cathedral of Holy Light, they all turned into flesh-and-blood monsters, as well as the king of evil eyes clinging to it unscrupulously. "Grand Duke Mora, although I lost this time, I can''t let you all get what you want." Skodadi''s eyes were very firm: "I will make you regret what you have done today, sooner or later in the future. Holy Light swears..." More than ten minutes later, a black figure suddenly appeared beside Grand Duke Mora. This is an insubstantial ghost, and its strength has reached the legendary level. When it came to Grand Duke Mora, he didn''t make a sound. He just stayed for a while, and then disappeared in a flash. Grand Duke Mora showed a meaningful expression, apparently the ghost just passed some news. "Skodadi really deserves to be a rising star of the Church of the Holy Light. It is truly extraordinary to be a red-clothed archbishop. He is calm and decisive in the event of a natural disaster in the future. If there is a natural disaster in the future, he will definitely be a very difficult opponent." Grand Duke Mora sighed. Arriving at the news, the church people retreated. Tanasova and Ruddick frowned. They originally planned to wait for the Holy Light Church to jump over the wall and beat the drowning dog together! Unexpectedly, the Skodadi warrior broke his wrist, directly disrupting their original plan. "Archduke, what should we do?" Thanasova looked at Archduke Mora with a questioning look. "What else can I do?" Grand Duke Mora also spread his hands helplessly: "Although Skodadi is not a natural disaster, he has at least two artifacts in his hands. Although it is not a match for any of us to fight head-on, if he wants to escape, he will always There is a chance. Besides, we can''t offend the Church of the Holy Light to death, that behemoth, if we unite, even our two countries can''t stand it together!" Tanasova and Ruddick also knew the power of the Church of the Holy Light. If it weren''t for the fact that the various dioceses were not affiliated with each other, and there were several factions within them, fighting for power and profits, and internal friction was serious, it would be impossible for new beliefs such as the Light of Wisdom to develop. At this moment, on Beckland Street not far from here, a silhouette exuding a dark night aura suddenly rose into the sky, dragging the long black shadow to a height of hundreds of meters in an instant. This sudden change immediately alerted everyone who was paying attention, whether it was Green who was hiding in the crack of the spiritual world, or the Archduke Mora who was not far away, and the Archbishop of Skodadi who had retreated... And this figure didn''t want to hide his identity. He was dressed in a long robe and had flying hair. His face, which was not particularly beautiful, was shrouded in a holy light at the moment. The two pupilless eyes were as deep as two obsidian. It was the blind man. The eldest sister of the Sisterhood of Eyes, the agent of the Night Goddess - Ms. Akara! Just a minute ago, Akara got the news that Skodadi chose to retreat. According to the agreement she reached with Grand Duke Mora, it was originally to wait for Skodadi to become angry, and let the Holy Light Knights and the Crusaders under him go all out, they together. Take action, thoroughly sweep the cave and plow the courtyard, and uproot the power of the Church of Holy Light in the Kingdom of Lorenzo. However, they didn''t expect that after the effect of the stun attack disappeared, Skodadi regained his wisdom, and immediately the strong man broke his wrist, which was extremely decisive. Seeing that Akara didn''t have the chance to beat the drowning dog, he simply didn''t wait any longer, and jumped out directly. The figure stood in the sky, black energy surging from his body, and in the blink of an eye, a huge half-length humanoid phantom was formed, like a man wearing black armor. the goddess of war. Akara was right between the brows of the female war **** phantom, holding a complete crystal of divine power in her hand. With a sudden coquettish cry, her divine power suddenly erupted, turning this huge black half-length humanoid into reality, raising her hand for 100 meters. His huge spear was aimed at the King of Evil Eyes below and he suddenly stabbed. At this moment, the King of Evil Eyes has recovered to the high level of natural disasters because he devoured a large amount of flesh and blood containing divine power. When he felt Akara appear, he immediately stopped swallowing, looked up, and then fired from the huge eyeball without saying a word. A dazzling beam of light emerged, meeting the super-giant spear that was assassinated from above. In the next moment, the two suddenly collided in mid-air, making a loud bang. The tip of the huge spear contained divine power that was condensed like a awn. Although the eye ray of the King of Evil Eyes did not possess divine power, it was his innate ability. Facing the blessing of divine power, he did not lose the wind. After a loud noise, The tip of the giant spear shattered, but the huge impact and divine explosion still slammed down on the Evil Eye King below. In an instant, there was another loud noise. With the King of Evil Eyes as the center, a large hemispherical pit collapsed in a radius of 30 meters, including the ruins of the Cathedral of Holy Light and a large amount of alienated flesh and blood. The King of Evil Eyes was wrapped in a transparent spherical magic barrier to block the terrifying blow. Although ?? blocked Akara''s long-standing attack, the King of Evil Eyes is not in a good state at the moment. Akara was originally aimed at the state of the King of Evil Eyes. As the body of the King of Evil Eyes became virtual again, the Eye of the Evil King became more and more obvious, but the spiritual energy contained in it was weakened, and the strength suddenly dropped from the high-level natural disaster to the middle-level. The King of Evil Eyes roared in pain, but fear and timidity also appeared in that huge eyeball. After all, the King of Evil Eyes at this time is not the demigod he used to be, but some remnants of souls that remain in the eyes of the Evil King. He has no tenacious will, and he can''t see it when the wind is smooth. Once he encounters a strong enemy, he will immediately reveal it. . The ??Evil King''s Eyes spun straight, looking up at the colossus displayed by Akara for a while, and then scanning all around, as if to find a way out, ready to escape. Akara, who was condescending, couldn''t help showing a contemptuous sneer at the corner of her mouth, but she did not get carried away, because until now, she has not been able to confirm the attitude of Archduke Mora and the natural disasters of the two Loen Federations. After all, the Eye of the Evil King is so important, she doesn''t believe that Grand Duke Mora will see her get the Eye of the Evil King. In fact, the moment ?kodadi chose to retreat, the whole plan was terminated, or completed, and the alliance was dissolved. After that, Akara took action to **** the Evil King''s Eye. In her opinion, Archduke Mora had no reason not to stop him, so when dealing with the Evil Eye King, she focused more on guarding against Archduke Mora and the two The rising star of the Loen Federation. Yes, in the eyes of Blind Akara, although Tanasova and Ruddick are natural disasters, they are only rising stars. If they really fight for life and death, she is confident to defeat them in a short time even with one enemy and two. The one who is afraid is Duke Mora, who is as steady as an old dog. This man she once identified was born in the past, like a son of a plane, and his early experience was enough to write a refreshing legendary novel. If she hadn''t already dedicated everything to the Night Goddess, Thanasova wouldn''t be Duke Mora''s brother-in-law. But what makes Akara strange is that after waiting for a long time, Grand Duke Mora did not make a move, as if he had tacitly agreed that she would take the evil king''s eye. This made Akara''s brows furrowed, and a pair of blind eyes without pupils flickered with hesitation: "What''s going on? Why hasn''t Mora shot? Logically, it shouldn''t be! He will never let me be promoted to the Holy Spirit... " Just when Akara was hesitant, Grand Duke Mora was still lying on the sofa, watching the big play outside the window as if he were watching a movie. On the contrary, Tanasova and Ruddick showed anxious expressions. They had the intention to stop it, but their strength did not allow it. As powerful superhumans of the natural disaster level, they know better than anyone the huge gap between themselves and the high level of natural disasters. Even if they bite the bullet, they are self-inflicted. Archduke. At this time, Ruddick is of course not qualified to speak. Only Tanasova looked at the situation outside the window and then looked at Grand Duke Mora, frowning and said: "Grand Duke, aren''t you ready to take action? That is the eye of the evil king. , the greatest hope for promotion to the Holy Spirit!" "The greatest hope?" Grand Duke Mora laughed, still shaking the wine glass in his hand comfortably, and said calmly: "Isn''t that just right? If I get the Eye of the Evil King and advance to the Holy Spirit level, wouldn''t you Loen Federation? Unlucky first?" Tanasova was stunned for a moment, showing an embarrassed expression. In fact, how could he not have thought of it, but the two evils are the lesser of two evils. Although Archduke Mora is an enemy, it is only a national confrontation. Political matters have never been absolute. Maybe they are enemies now. After two years, when they turn around, the two countries will become allies again. But Akara is different. This woman never plays cards according to the routine. In recent years, whether it is the Lorenzo Kingdom or the Loen Federation, they have spared no effort to suppress the Blind Sisterhood. If this woman is promoted to the Holy Spirit, no one will I don''t know how he will get revenge. The second update, please subscribe, please ask for tickets! (end of this chapter) Chapter 343： God allows Chapter 343 Gods Allow Tanasova doesnt want Akara to be promoted to the Holy Spirit, isnt Archduke Mora not afraid? Although they were lovers a hundred years ago, their relationship has long since broken down. In the past hundred years, they have been fighting tit-for-tat. If Akara becomes the Holy Spirit, the first one will find trouble with Grand Duke Mora. This also made Tanasova and Ruddick puzzled, why Grand Duke Mora could still drink here while watching Akara want to get the Eye of the Evil King. Looking outside, the King of Evil Eyes has become weaker and weaker after being hit hard. He couldn''t hold on for long. Tanasova said more anxiously: "Grand Duke, are you really not interested in the Eye of the Evil King? Above Ms. Akara, if it is possible to be promoted to the Holy Spirit, your hope is greater, but why..." Without waiting for Tanasova to finish speaking, Archduke Mora finally put down his glass, straightened his body, and asked sternly, "Since this is said, what do you think is the most important thing to advance to the Holy Spirit?" "This..." Tanasova and Ruddick looked at each other, they were both at the first level of natural disasters, and they had not thought about this question. Facing the sudden question of Grand Duke Mora, they could only answer for granted: "It should be a lot of resources, precious Magic materials, their own strength is abundant, as well as the understanding of divine power, divinity, and divine personality." Archduke Mora said lightly: "Once you are promoted to the Holy Spirit, you have taken the first step towards becoming a god. The difficulties and hardships involved are difficult and hard, and if you don''t experience it yourself, outsiders can''t understand it." "This..." The two of them were speechless. Even the Loen Federation belonged to a rising country on the mainland. The strongest natural disaster-level powerhouses guarding the federation were only middle-level, and no one attacked the Holy Spirit level. experience of. In fact, in terms of high-end combat power alone, although the Lorenzo Kingdom has one less natural disaster than the Loen Federation, it is still Lorenzo''s side that has a better chance of winning. Sova and Ruddick can''t stop it. Its just that the competition between countries cannot be decided by a few natural disasters. The current state of the Kingdom of Lorenzo has many domestic contradictions, the government is extremely corrupt, and the privileged class formed by the nobles and capitalists is cruel to the common people. The Church of the Holy Light, which has penetrated into every corner of the kingdom, is eyeing it from the sidelines. It has overwhelmed the kingdom and is likely to collapse at any time. In the eyes of Grand Duke Mora, the existence of a powerful foreign enemy like the Loen Federation can stimulate the remaining vitality of the Lorenzo Kingdom. First of all, there were several natural disaster-level powerhouses to suppress, and it was impossible for the Loen Federation to destroy the Kingdom of Lorenzo. On the contrary, external pressure can make some people of insight in the Lorenzo Kingdom work hard, and those corrupt officials and aristocratic capitalists will also somewhat restrain themselves. As for those who intensify, the government and the royal family will deal with them more easily. This is also why, while Grand Duke Mora is clearly powerful, he chose to endure and retreat in the face of the aggressive offensive of the Loen Federation. The ?? Loen Federation also understands this, so when dealing with the Kingdom of Lorenzo, they will try their best not to touch the bottom line of Duke Mora. And the reason why Archduke Mora has such a great deterrent power is because he can be said to be the recognized strongest among the surrounding countries, and at the same time, he is also the most promising person to attack the Holy Spirit. But obviously Archduke Mora didn''t think so, his tone was flat, but his eyes were deeper: "I tell you, the Holy Spirit level is not that simple! You said that promotion requires massive cultivation resources, precious magic materials, and your own strength... This is not wrong, but have you ever thought about it, there are many people who meet these conditions on the mainland, even if there is only a 1% success rate, why haven''t I seen a Holy Spirit-level superhuman born out of nowhere?" Tanasova and Ruddick were immediately stopped, but their ability to achieve natural disasters was naturally extraordinary. I was anxious before because the evil king''s eye involved the opportunity to achieve the Holy Spirit level. But now listening to the tone of Grand Duke Mora''s speech, it is obviously not that simple. The two calm down, and they are not in a hurry. They silently wait for Grand Duke Mora''s next sentence. Grand Duke Mora said eloquently: "According to your conditions, I do have a greater hope of being promoted to the Holy Spirit level than Akara. I have the cultivation resources of a kingdom, and have collected countless precious magic materials for hundreds of years, and my own strength has reached natural disasters. The peak of the level seems to only need an opportunity. But have you ever thought about it, there are people who are stronger than me, such as the Great Protector of the Condor Empire, Prince Simdor!" As the natural disaster powerhouses of the Loen Federation, both Tanasova and Ruddick have personally experienced the despairing power of His Royal Highness. Grand Duke Mora showed a look of nostalgia: "I was born in the same year as Simdor, and was a classmate of the Royal Academy of the Condor Empire. Even though I have been arrogant and conceited as a genius, I have to admit that Simdor, regardless of talent , strength, cultivation resources, and magic materials are not comparable to me. If someone can be promoted to the Holy Spirit level, Simdor''s hope of success is ten times as high as mine. But..." A hint of weakness flashed in the eyes of Grand Duke Mora. Feeling: "Do you know why he hasn''t been promoted yet, and hasn''t even tried to break the shackles of the natural disaster grade?" Tanasova and Ruddick fell silent, completely unable to speculate on the reason behind this. Archduke Mora said lightly: "So, what you said just now are not the decisive factors. What really matters is the approval and protection of the gods." "God!" Tanasova and Ruddick looked at each other. The Loen Federation developed after the Industrial Revolution because it is an emerging country. Compared with domestic materialism, there is a strong trend of materialism. Although there are also church forces, it is relatively Weak, especially the top officials of the Federation generally believe that the so-called ''gods'' are just some powerful superhumans in ancient times. Even though there is all sorts of evidence that some churches are indeed connected with the great beings in the depths of the void, under the suppression of the ''Scientology'' of the Ruen Federation, they all use the ''scientific'' method to explain. So when Grand Duke Mora said the word ''god'' in a serious manner, it was inevitable that the two of them were a little uncomfortable. The Grand Duke Mora showed a sad expression and sighed: "Isn''t it ironic, no matter how hard we work, how good talent we have, how much resources we invest, how much magic materials, the final decision is whether we can be promoted or not. A thought of the existence of ''God''. So you, me, Simdor, the natural disasters of our secular countries, if there are no special circumstances, it is almost impossible to advance. Only those people in the church, who are favored by the gods, have hope Try, so...that evil king''s eye is just a tasteless thing to me." Faced with the sudden revelation from Grand Duke Mora, both Tanasova and Ruddick were stunned. Can''t tell what it''s like. As for Archduke Mora, telling them this is not really a secret, and these things are almost common sense among natural disaster-level superhumans. Even if Archduke Mora doesn''t say it, Tanasova and Ruddick will know about it from other sources sooner or later. In the end, Tanasova was the first to come back to his senses: "But... but the Grand Duke, even so, we can''t let Akara get the Evil King''s Eye! If..." But before he could finish speaking, Grand Duke Mora suddenly stood up, stepped to the window, looked in one direction, snorted, and sneered: "I knew that those people from the Church of the Holy Light would not be reconciled, this time I am afraid that Akara will have to work in vain, and maybe she will suffer a bit of a loss. I can''t blame others. Who made her too greedy, but... I don''t know if the lady of the dark night behind her will come forward and follow the Holy Light. The Lord is just facing the front." Just as Grand Duke Mora''s voice faded, a dazzling golden light containing a sacred atmosphere suddenly flashed in the northwest of Langton City, streaking across the sky, breaking through the air, like a flying rainbow running through the sky and the earth, blinking from the end of the field of vision. Just above the city of Langton. In the next moment, bang! The thick golden beam of light seemed to be slow and fast, and when it was approaching Langton City, a space distortion occurred. Even in the room where the Grand Duke Mora was, Akara''s scream could be heard. Green, who was hiding in the crack of the spiritual world, could see it more clearly, and felt the vast and great power from the gods. . In an instant, large cracks appeared in Akara''s colossus from where the beam of light penetrated, as if the tempered glass was smashed, and the dense cracks extended. Suspended in the air, her face was pale, with blood on the corners of her mouth, and her breath quickly weakened. It was obvious that the blow just now caused a heavy blow to her. Akara gritted her teeth and looked at the direction of the source of the beam of light. Suddenly, many bloodshot eyes appeared in the eyes that had no pupils, and they quickly converged to form a pair of blood-red pupils! Akara''s weakened breath suddenly changed, and it instantly soared countless times, exuding a majestic and stalwart aura. Immediately, two red lights shot out from both pupils, and counterattacked in the direction of the source of the golden light beam. At this moment, the Cathedral of Light in the capital of the Kingdom of Lorenzo. Just now, a huge dazzling golden ball of light suddenly appeared on the steeple of the church, as if a sun had appeared above the capital out of thin air! Immediately after, a suffocating and powerful breath emanated from the Cathedral of Holy Light. A voice without any emotional fluctuations, but with infinite power came: "In the dark night that carries sin, the divine power of the Holy Light cannot be blasphemed!" That voice was like Hong Zhong Dalu, deafening, deafening, and shocking. Some people in the city who were not firm, timid, or guilty of thieves were shocked by this voice, and immediately knelt down and bowed, murmuring in their mouths, and actually took the initiative to do it themselves. The bad things are shaken out. There are also some low-level supernatural beings. When they heard that voice, their psychic energy surged, and there was a faint sign that psychic energy was out of control! (end of this chapter) Chapter 344： Battle of the Fallen Chapter 344 The Battle of God''s Arrival This kind of situation has never happened before, but fortunately the voice only said one sentence, and the stalwart aura disappeared in a flash, but it only lasted for a while and then disappeared. The suffocating oppression disappeared, making everyone in the Royal Capital breathe a sigh of relief. In the core of the capital, King Prady XIV stood on the top floor of the bedroom with a gloomy face, with both hands behind his back, his left hand was holding his right wrist, and his right hand was slightly clenched into a fist. Because of the busy internal and external affairs of the kingdom, some of the 14th Pula, who was prematurely aging, had a straight waist, as if he had exhausted his burden and regained his youthful bearing. "The Church of the Holy Light! It was a god''s descending ceremony just now. These **** gods are really lawless. They actually launched a god''s descending ceremony in the capital. What did they think of my kingdom of Lorenzo!" He murmured with a sneer, and the momentum on his body was surging, but it was contained around and did not radiate to the outside of this room. If there is a legendary or natural disaster-level extraordinary here at this moment, it will definitely be shocked to find that Prady XIV has been promoted to natural disaster level! Although he has only just crossed the threshold, his strength is not stable, but it is undeniable that he is a natural disaster grade, but this secret is only known to a handful of people in the entire Lorenzo Kingdom so far. With the promotion of natural disaster, Prady XIV''s mentality has also changed, and what he used to regard as great now seems to be nothing. Such as the collusion between government officials and noble capitalists, such as the invasion and persecution of the Loen Federation, such as the imminent loss of a void world... At the moment when he was promoted to natural disaster, it seemed that his life and soul had been sublimated, so to look at the world and the kingdom of Lorenzo, there was quite a condescending perspective of God. Pradi XIV did not understand at first, why is the Duke of Mora so powerful, but he watched the kingdom sink and stand by? The Grand Duke clearly had the strength to repel the persecution of the Loen Federation, but he sat idly by and watched the kingdom suffer heavy losses. Until this time, from this angle, he finally understood Grand Duke Mora''s mentality and thoughts. "Someone!" Pula''s body aura converged on the eleventh, and the surface returned to a legendary appearance. "Your Majesty, please order." A middle-aged man dressed as a court attendant pushed open the door and walked in, bowing his head respectfully. "Let the Grand Duke Cipra of the House of Lords go to the Church of the Holy Light to question himself, what are they going to do! I want an explanation, if there is no..." King Pula XIV pondered for a moment and said, "Forget it, you go first, go out. Call in the Home Secretary and Viscount Wilson, commander of the Guard, and let Viscount Wilson come in first." "Yes! Your Majesty." The waiter complied and closed the door and backed out. A few minutes later, a very capable noble officer with a mustache knocked on the door and came in. It was the commander-in-chief of the Imperial Guard in charge of the defense of the palace and the inner city. "Viscount Wilson, how many Crusaders are currently in the capital?" Prady XIV asked lightly. Viscount Wilson did not rely on his aristocratic status and family relationship. His ability is very strong, especially when it comes to the deployment of the royal capital. Two thousand three hundred people, divided into three knights, stationed in the palace, the Cathedral of Holy Light and the military camp outside the city." Pula XIV nodded, and then said slowly: "Now the front line confronting the Loen Federation is tight, you order to go down, gather the Crusaders, and all go to the front line for reinforcements." "Uh..." Viscount Wilson was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect the king to issue such an order. You must know that these crusaders are private troops jointly managed by the royal family and the church. They are an important part of the royal family''s deterrent to the nobles and capitalists. Now All of them are actually sent to the front line. What is the situation? After waiting for three seconds, seeing that Prady XIV had no intention to explain, Viscount Wilson could only answer with a question and back off. At the same time, Viscount Mura Danton, Minister of Internal Affairs and Captain of the Palace Guard, walked in and passed by Viscount Wilson. The two nodded in greeting and came to the king: "Your Majesty, what are your orders?" Prady XIV said: "You have a list there, and now immediately take someone to arrest those nobles and capitalists who have the deepest collusion with the Holy Light Church, and don''t worry about anyone''s face, this is my order, such as There is resistance... kill it! Including the people of the Church of the Holy Light, understand!" Viscount Mulla Dandong was shocked. He was the absolute confidant of King Prady XIV. He immediately reacted and his eyes lit up: "Your Majesty, you have been promoted!" For Prady XIV''s sudden order, the only reason Mulla Dandong can think of is this. Otherwise, Prady XIV used to unite with the church to suppress the power of the nobles and capitalists, but now he has changed his mind. There must have been a big change. Pula XIV nodded with a smile: "Go, I will support you, let go and do it!" Mula Dandong excitedly took the order and left. Originally, because of the weakness of the king, he, the Minister of Internal Affairs, was also short of breath, and suffered a lot from the church and nobles. Now it is finally time to raise his eyebrows. As the excited Viscount Mulla Danton left, only Prady XIV was left in the house, and his eyes turned to the Cathedral of Holy Light not far from the palace again. That majestic and tall building that is almost as high as the palace, and is above the palace in luxurious decoration, looks so unsightly at the moment. At this moment, two dazzling red lights suddenly flashed from the sky in the distance. The speed was extremely fast, and the speed was average. It flew across the sky and flew in the direction of the capital. Prady XIV, who had just been promoted to the natural disaster, felt the power contained in the two red lights, and his face changed slightly, but in his eyes, it was not difficult to see that the two red lights were targeting Shengguang University. on the church. "I just launched the God''s Descending Ceremony to attack the enemy in the distance, and now I am being counterattacked and retaliated?" Prady XIV didn''t know the situation in Langton City yet, but some conclusions could be drawn roughly through analysis. However, whether it was the golden beam of light emitted from the Cathedral of Holy Light just now, or the two red lights that came back from the counterattack at the moment, they all contained heart-pounding divine power, which made Prady XIV secretly stunned, and murmured in his heart: "Holy Light What kind of strong enemy has the church encountered? It''s very interesting that the god''s descending ceremony was not completed at once, and it was counterattacked." Being promoted to the natural disaster level, with the change of mentality, Prady XIV''s perspective on things also changed. More importantly, as his strength increased, his self-confidence became stronger, and he was originally regarded as a kingdom worm and a tumor. Nobles and capitalists now seem to be suffering from scabies. As long as a natural disaster-level powerhouse takes action, they can easily solve it by pressing any charges. The most important thing is that the four natural disasters in the Lorenzo Kingdom are all loyal to the royal family. On the contrary, the power of the Church of Holy Light is becoming more and more powerful. These gods in the name of Holy Light are silently eroding the flesh and blood of the Kingdom of Lorenzo and the rights of the royal family. In the next moment, with a bang, two red lights flew from the air, hitting the tall and majestic spire of the Cathedral of Holy Light directly. The red light is like a hot kitchen knife cutting butter. Even if a defensive light curtain was raised at the Holy Light Cathedral at the last moment, it could not resist the power of the red light. At this time, there were not many ordinary people praying in the church. The church was mainly people from the Church of the Holy Light. The spire, which was dozens of meters high, was knocked down and fell, causing heavy casualties and chaos. "Dark night full of sins, how dare you provoke Holy Light!" The same voice as before suddenly came from the depths of Holy Light Cathedral. At the same time, an angry emotion emanated. At the next moment, there was a bang, like a thunderbolt. It exploded, and a golden ball of light with two huge wings rushed out from the ground of the Cathedral of Holy Light, streaked an arc in the air, and flew straight towards Langton City... At the same time, in the sky above Langton City, Akara''s mutation made everyone who witnessed it felt heavy pressure and uncontrollable fear. Even if he was as strong as Grand Duke Mora, he still couldn''t bear it, his body trembled slightly, but the ordinary people of Langton City, because they didn''t have such keen inspiration, they just faintly felt like a storm was coming, a little stuffy and a little uncomfortable. "Lady of the Night! The will of the Lady of the Night has come." Archduke Mora swallowed hard. Tanasova and Ruddick on the side were even more unbearable. They were trembling and couldn''t stand up at all. Their pale faces couldn''t help showing expressions of fear. "Lady of the Night...Madame! Is this the breath of God? It''s just...it''s terrifying!" For the first time, Tanasova and Ruddick experienced the gap between ''human'' and ''god''. Before, Archduke Mora said that the most important condition for promotion to the Holy Spirit level is the permission of the gods. They didn''t say anything. , but I don''t necessarily agree in my heart. As a natural disaster-level powerhouse, all of them are amazing geniuses, especially when they are just promoted to natural disasters, and they have the power to change the world. , Buddha should destroy the Buddha'' in the second thought. But at this moment, the breath of the goddess of the night emanating from Akara''s body was like a basin of cold water poured down, making them suddenly awake. At the same time, Green, who was hiding in the crack in the spiritual world, also felt the suffocating breath, and even if he was hiding in the crack in the spiritual world, he would still be penetrated. Fortunately, the spiritual world is not the main world after all. The powerful aura of the Goddess of the Night infiltrated into the spiritual world has weakened by nine layers. Although Green''s face is ugly, he can bear it, but he does not dare to keep his body staring here, looking at the aura outside, If it''s not good, it''s a battle of gods. With the urination of the Lord of Light, if he is counterattacked by the goddess of the night, he will definitely fight back. (end of this chapter) Chapter 345： disaster Chapter 345 Divine Disaster Green had never seen a battle of gods, but the collision between the gods, the terrifying aftermath of divine power was definitely not trivial, and even hiding in the spiritual world could not guarantee safety, so he took the time to start the spiritual world shuttle, and appeared in the city of Langton in the next moment. In a country house more than 20 kilometers away. Here, Green has preset time and space anchors, and can return from the spiritual world at any time, so as not to get lost in the vast and strange spiritual world. There are several similar time-space anchor points around the city of Langton. Standing outside the city, Green looked at the direction where the two red lights shot before, a powerful breath was quickly flying here from a distant place. In the sky above the city of Langton, Akara''s body has been wrapped in a solid, thick black phosgene, and it slowly rises upwards, from more than a hundred meters to a thousand meters. At this moment, the ordinary people of Langton City can no longer see the figure and the black gas that submerged in the clouds, and only the superhuman above the official level can feel the suffocating existence. And, just after Akara rose to high altitude, the black phosgene that originally surrounded her began to surge, and once again condensed into a complete giant figure hundreds of meters high. But this time, it was not the image of the mighty female **** of war just now, but a woman whose face could not be seen clearly. The long hair condensed from black gas slowly fluttered, and some of them fell down, beyond the clouds, and some were still covered. Curious people looking up at the sky saw it. Immediately, those who saw the long hair felt their eyes tingling, screamed and covered their eyes, but in a blink of an eye, a large amount of black blood gushed out from the gaps between their fingers. These people died quickly, their hands fell, and their pupils had completely disappeared, leaving only two black holes of blood. Fortunately, at this moment, a subconscious mind developed in the hearts of the people of the city. They could not look up, they had to bow their heads to worship, and mortals could not look at the respectful face of God. This subconsciousness is not an extraordinary ability, but an instinctive fear of gods in the depths of human beings. From ancient times to the industrial revolution, human beings have experienced countless divine descents. Those who hear the words of the gods will be troubled by the whispers of the gods for life, even if they pierce the eardrums, it will be useless, until they go crazy and commit suicide in pain. Therefore, for human beings, every time a **** descends is a disaster, no matter the main body or the avatar, there are countless casualties wherever they pass. In some ancient countries, it was called a divine disaster. At this moment, Langton City is about to face a disaster! Green walked out of the villa in the suburbs, looked up at the sky, saw those black hair, and immediately felt a sting in his eyes, but he was not an ordinary person after all, and immediately a psychic energy protected his eyes, the stinging feeling was not so strong . After all, the sky above Langton City is only a clone of the goddess of the night descending through Akara, and the divine power it contains is not even one-thousandth of the main body, so the divine power spills out, and the official level can still bear it, but the apprentice level and ordinary people cant bear it. Living. At this time, a golden light flew through the air from the direction of the capital, first appeared in the sky, and then flew quickly, making a roar of thunder, and it was menacing. In the blink of an eye, the golden light had reached Langton City, and stopped abruptly at a distance of a kilometer from Akara, revealing a huge metal ball with a pair of golden wings. Green recognized the winged metal ball at a glance, it was the divine weapon of the Church of the Holy Lightthe Angel of Holy Light! However, this Angel of Holy Light is obviously stronger than the last one. As the vessel that carries the Lord of Light, it is at least a high-level natural disaster. Even so, it can only carry one-thousandth of the power of the Lord of Light. "Dark night of sin, are you going to provoke my divine power?" The voice of the Lord of Light came out, and at the same time the Angel of Holy Light began to deform, and in the blink of an eye, it had turned into a metal six-wing equipped with golden armor with blinding dog''s eyes. Angel. "Holy Light, it was you who attacked my Servant first, it was you who started the battle of gods first, I really thought I would be afraid of you!" A somber but very nice female voice came from the colossus manifested by Akara. At this time, the sky is clearly divided, one side is warm and dazzling gold, and the other side is cool and quiet gray. In the place where the two colors meet, there are constant airflow entanglements and collisions, making "crackling" lightning and thunder, and the forces are evenly matched and do not give in to each other. The two gods didn''t have more mouths, just two or three words, and they started directly. The Angel of Holy Light opened his hands, and two long swords appeared out of thin air. Because of the dazzling golden light attached, he could not see the shape of the long sword itself at all, as if he had caught two golden lights that extended out in his hands. In the next moment, the six wings fluttered, and it instantly turned into a golden light that broke through the sky. The speed was so fast that it crossed a kilometer distance and appeared in front of Akara''s manifested colossus. The goddess of the night on Akara''s side is also very fast. The colossus does not look huge, but it is very agile. The Angel of Light attacked and directly installed the big hand of the colossus. As old enemies, the first collision between the two did not have any temptation, and they directly took out the ultimate power that could be used at the moment. With a loud bang, the **** of the colossus exploded, and the lightsaber in the Angel of Light''s left hand was broken. This attack seems to be normal, but the aftermath is quite amazing. The strong airflow is like a nuclear bomb explosion, but it cannot be vented from both sides. It can only form a plane along the center line of the two. Cut in the middle, a ravine that is more than one meter wide but bottomless appears in the middle of the upper and lower urban areas of Langton City... After the ?? collision, there was a pause on both sides, followed by a stormy attack and defense. The clouds in the sky above Langton City rolled, and from time to time streaks of golden sword light flew out, hitting the sky, submerging into the sky, and hitting the ground, there would be sword marks dozens of meters deep, but hundreds of meters deep. At the same time, the colossal statue of the Goddess of the Night is also invincible, with every move, all with murderous intent, tearing apart the space cracks in the sky and the ground, black gas surging, sweeping the vertical and horizontal... Green looked at the looming battle in the sky from a distance, but he didn''t expect this to happen before. He thought that the collision between the two gods was very high, so he would definitely start talking, "Bilibili" for a long time. Just started fighting, who would have known that these two gods were so hard-headed, their life and death were bearish, and they would do it if they were not satisfied. And at this moment, Green has a deeper understanding of why the coming of the gods is called a disaster! is indeed too terrifying. The two gods just descended on their clones. Limited by the clones'' strength, they had already made a lot of holes in the city of Langton by exerting one-thousandth of their power. The ?? battle only lasted for two minutes, and Langton City seemed to have experienced a tragic siege battle. Countless buildings collapsed, and more than half of the casualties were over half of them, no less than 20,000 of them. Green looked serious, watching all this silently... In the center of Langton, Archduke Mora, standing by the window, had the same serious expression as Greene. He looked at the two gods in the fierce battle in the sky, his brows froze, he gritted his teeth, and his back was unprecedentedly straight. Even if the aftermath of the battle of the gods poured down, even if he was an extraordinary person at the peak of natural disasters, he would still be killed. Seriously injured or even dead, Archduke Mora did not show any fear and retreat at this moment, only sadness and anger in the depths of his eyes... At this time, the city of Langton has been completely reduced to a disaster area. Most of the people do not understand what is going on. They just see a flash of light from time to time, and there will be cracks in the ground. There was an earthquake, and they all ran out of the house, trembling and overwhelmed, they could only humbly pray to God, but they didnt know that the culprit behind all this was the **** they were praying for. If this continues, it may not take ten minutes, and the entire city of Langton will be turned into ruins, the people will be killed and injured, and it will be completely reduced to a dead zone. Fortunately, the worst did not happen, and the battle between the Lord of Light and the Lady of the Night only lasted less than two minutes. There is no winner. The war between the gods is not so easy to decide. The reason why it ended so quickly is that it was a fierce battle just now. Both sides were not well controlled. Now, the goddess of the dark night was forcibly descended, causing injury and injury, and the body almost collapsed. Even a powerful superhuman who was a high-level natural disaster could not bear such devastation. At this moment, Akara''s body has cracked, and a trace of black gas oozes from the cracked place, and there is a dark gray light, and the eyes without pupils are full of gray light, making her whole person look like a person who is about to be. A blown rag doll. On the other side, the Holy Light Angel carrying the Lord of Holy Light is also not very optimistic. It is also unable to carry the vast divine power, and the metal shell on the body is cracked, but the Holy Light Angel is a dead thing after all, and a I didn''t get hurt at first, but if I keep going, I can hold on for a while. Although the goddess of the night is unwilling, she has been training Akara as a servant for almost two hundred years. She has invested countless resources to have the current strength, and founded the Blind Sisterhood with one hand. Therefore, after venting the anger in her heart, the Goddess of the Night chose to retreat rationally. Before leaving, she did not leave any harsh words. She disappeared with a sudden flash, and was brought back to the kingdom of God to recover along with Akara. "Humph!" The Lord of Holy Light had the upper hand, and he did not pursue meaningless pursuits, but he was quite straightforward, and his breath instantly subsided, and he had returned to his own kingdom of God. The Holy Light Angel, who was the Lord of Holy Light, lost the divine power of the Lord of Light, and suddenly slammed, and the joints and cracks all burst out with white air, which greatly overloaded the body. This Angel of Holy Light was completely scrapped, like a broken puppet that fell from the air, smashed into the ruins with a bang, and fell to pieces. This battle of the gods ended like this, but it left indelible damage to the city of Langton. (end of this chapter) Chapter 346： after the catastrophe Chapter 346 After the Divine Disaster "Huh! Are you finally gone?" Grand Duke Mora let out a long sigh, and his stiff body relaxed a little. The anger accumulated in his heart just now supported him in the face of Shenwei, but after everything was over, he was exhausted both physically and mentally. Langton City couldn''t help showing a weak, wry smile on his face. "This is a divine disaster! Wherever the gods have passed, human beings are all ants." At this time, Tanasova and Ruddick also walked over with pale faces and weak hands and feet. Their situation was not as good as that of Grand Duke Mora. At this time, they couldn''t even exert one-tenth of their strength, but they had to walk over and look out the window. look. The Angel of Holy Light that just carried the Lord of Holy Light fell apart, with a total of seven pieces in size, scattered in Langton City, and a very conspicuous golden light is emerging at this moment. Tanasova and Ruddick are well aware of the power and preciousness of this kind of natural disaster-level holy light angel. Even if it has collapsed, those wrecks are worth tens of millions of gold pounds as precious materials. This is just a measure. If it is a transaction, you will definitely not be able to buy this kind of thing with tens of millions of gold pounds, especially those alchemists who regard it as a treasure. "What? You guys also want a piece of the pie?" Grand Duke Mora looked out the window, but he could sense their thoughts and couldn''t help showing a meaningful smile. "This..." Tanasova and Ruddick looked at each other, but they didn''t know the attitude of Grand Duke Mora. If Grand Duke Mora did not allow it, they would definitely not be able to get the remains of the Angel of Light. After all, they had already negotiated the matter of this cooperation, and had agreed on the benefits for them in advance, and there was an accident in the middle, so they did not let them The two took action, which is equivalent to taking advantage of it in vain. Now I want more, but I am a little greedy, but the remains of the Angel of Light are there, and no one can be indifferent. "Forget it, it''s just some broken wreckage. You can take a piece each if you like." Grand Duke Mora didn''t reject it, and said lightly: "There are seven pieces of the wreckage of the Angel of Holy Light. One piece of Kara, one for our country... The Church of the Holy Light also needs to save some face..." Justice Mora was distributing these wreckage, but at this moment, his eyes suddenly narrowed and he looked in a direction outside the window. There was an extremely obvious golden light over there, representing the remains of a holy light angel, but it suddenly disappeared at this moment! Tanasova and Ruddick also noticed the movement, they couldn''t help but let out a groan, and they suddenly realized that someone had robbed them of the wreckage before them! "Bold and bold! I don''t know whether to live or die! It''s unreasonable, the ground is broken on Tai Sui''s head..." A whole bunch of similar words popped up in their minds in an instant. However, what surprised them even more was that after the wreckage of the Holy Light Angel was taken away, there was no trace of breath at all! Originally, they thought that even if someone collected the wreckage, they would definitely not be able to contain the aura of the Angel of Holy Light. No matter what they did, there would definitely be a leak, and it would not be difficult to find this person by following the clues. Now it has exceeded their expectations. Not only Tanasova and Ruddick, but even Archduke Mora has a puzzled expression, wondering if there is still a natural disaster-level powerhouse hidden in Langton City that is not inferior to him! Archduke Mora thought that he had the means to collect the remains of the Angel of Light and seal it completely without a trace of breath. Now that the other party can do it, it means that his strength is definitely not under him, and he is hidden in Langton City, he has no idea, if he has the intention to plot against it... that would be too terrifying! Archduke Mora''s face grew gloomy the more he thought about it, and he remained silent until ten minutes later, when he relaxed a little, because the remains of the Angels of Light did not continue to disappear. Obviously, the other party was very measured and knew that it was enough. "Forget it, it seems that there is another person involved." Grand Duke Mora said lightly, but he was thinking about who that person was. At this moment, the remaining pieces of the remains of the Angel of Light suddenly moved! Archduke Mora sneered: "The Church of the Holy Light still wants to recover these wrecks, it''s really whimsical!" The voice of ?? fell, and suddenly an astonishing spiritual energy erupted from Grand Duke Mora, which spread and enveloped the entire city of Langton in an instant. Because of the battle of gods, the level was too high, even Grand Duke Mora could not participate. But now the gods on both sides have retreated, leaving Grand Duke Mora, enough to shock the audience. The moment the psionic energy erupted, the connection between the wreckage and the Holy Light Church headquarters was cut off, and then the magic seals were thrown out one after another, banning the remaining six wreckage. In the capital of the Kingdom of Lorenzo, in the depths of the Cathedral of Holy Light, a room with a quirky style. Although the dome of the Cathedral of Holy Light on the ground was knocked down by the goddess of the night, it did not affect this solid basement at all. This is the main control room of the Angel of Light. The last time the Angel of Light was lost in Fredenburg, the Church of Holy Light immediately made improvements and added the Angel of Light recycling mechanism. At the moment, this room is filled with all kinds of steam machines and huge and bulky paper tape computers. Four priests wearing holy light robes are busy operating the machines. They are all sweaty at the moment. Obviously they have a problem. cannot be resolved. This set of holy light angel recycling system has problems when it is used for the first time after installation. Just now, they just determined that the Holy Light Angel carrying the Lord of Holy Light had collapsed and was scattered into seven pieces, entering the recovery process. But there was a problem at the beginning of the recovery program. Suddenly the signal of a piece of wreckage disappeared, and the continuity was completely lost. It was still the most important head. The Church of the Holy Light suddenly became nervous, and quickly accelerated to recover the other wreckage, but at this time they were blocked by a powerful spiritual energy, allowing them to sense the existence of the wreckage of the Holy Light Angel, but there was no way to execute the recovery procedure. . In the end, the other party took the initiative to let go of one of the wreckage and completed one-seventh of the recovery work. The rest were all sealed and the recovery failed. At the same time, in the cemetery of the foggy world, the head of a holy angel with dazzling golden light and the wreckage of his left shoulder were suspended in the town hall. The radiance of divinity shrouded the light of the Holy Light Angel, making it completely sealed in the town hall. The Holy Light Church in the main world, no matter what method it used, could no longer sense the existence of this wreckage at this time. It is a pity that Green tried to use [Death Infection] to erode the wreckage of this natural disaster grade holy light angel, but was directly shocked back by the pure holy light contained in it. Holy light in turn erodes the power of death! Green couldn''t help being shocked, and quickly stopped: "It seems that my current extraordinary level is still too weak, whether it is the remains of this holy light angel or the skeleton of the natural disaster-level skeleton lord obtained from the ancient tomb, all of which are currently unavailable. It seems that we still have to find a way to advance to Legend as soon as possible, so we can''t delay any longer." Green thought to himself, and temporarily gave up his thoughts of infecting the remains of the Angel of Light, and wanted to focus on Langton City. After all, there has been such a big movement here in Langton City, the war between gods, the divine disaster that has not happened in a century, the entire city has been destroyed in a large area, and the people have suffered heavy casualties. It is urgent to organize disaster relief. As the director of the Special Bureau, Green must not be able to hide, otherwise, needless to say, a single charge of dereliction of duty is enough for him to drink a pot. And Langton City has experienced this disaster. All the conspiracies and tricks hidden before have all erupted. As long as there is no accident, all forces will die, and Green does not need to worry too much. In Green''s opinion, the only thing he needs to be careful about now is Hiddink. He doesn''t know at this time that Hiddink has put him on the list that he cannot offend because of the words of Archduke Mora. Green was worried that he suddenly withdrew from Langton City last time, which was equivalent to putting Hiddink together. The other party was angry and would definitely come back with revenge. Although Hiddink is not Green''s immediate boss, he has a lot of energy in the special bureau. It is not difficult for Hiddink to give Green a pair of small shoes. On Greens side, if he wants to keep his position as the director of the Special Bureau, he can only rely on Silabels relationship. Unfortunately, Silabel is still in the Void World, which is far away and cannot quench near thirst. Green calculated in his heart that the county magistrate might as well take care of it now. If it really doesn''t work, he will go to Lieutenant Colonel Cynthia. She is Nikolayevich''s confidant. If Hiddink wants to deal with Green, Cynthia can help block in a short time. As long as Silabel returns to the main world, there is no need to worry. As for the already riddled city of Langton, whether it is worth continuing to stick to it, Green is also shaken in his heart. After all, after this disaster, the loss of Langton City is incalculable. The number of deaths alone exceeds 10% of the total population, and more than half of the injured and homeless. There are also economic losses. Without careful inventory, it is roughly estimated that more than Fifty million pounds, and more money is needed to complete the rebuilding of the city. But in the end, Green decided to stick to it. As a result, he has a solid foundation here, whether it is a family or a network of contacts. If you change a city, without more than ten years of operation, it is impossible to reach this level. For him and the Wilson family who had prepared in advance, this divine disaster might not be a blessing in disguise. With this divine disaster, he accumulated expansionary forces and completely controlled the city of Langton. For this reason, Green has decided to take out all the gold mines mined in the foggy world during this period, which are worth more than 20 million gold pounds, and put them into the reconstruction of Langton City. With the current financial situation of the Kingdom of Lorenzo, it is almost impossible to spend too much money to help the post-disaster reconstruction of Langton City. We can only guide local and nearby nobles and capitalists to rebuild the city through policy tilt. And this is Green''s opportunity. As long as he invests more than 20 million gold pounds, it is almost equivalent to buying more than half of Langton City. No matter who becomes the mayor or Green loses his position as the director of the Special Bureau, Langton City will still be firmly in the hands of Green and the Wilson family. The second update is completed, please subscribe, and ask for tickets! (end of this chapter) Chapter 347： Silabels daily life Chapter 347 Silabel''s Daily Life On Green''s side, he was deliberately planning how to participate in the reconstruction of Langton City and completely control the city, but something happened to the Void World. After the last trial between Sirabel and Cypolites, the capital of Stinald fell into a brief and eerie calm. But under this calm, there are turbulent undercurrents. Although Silabel and Cypolites reached a tacit understanding, Silabel killed corrupt officials and traitors to shock people and plunder wealth, while Cypolites took the opportunity. Reduce the number of people who will distribute the fruits of victory in the future. After all, the fruits are numbered. Too many people will not be enough. Moreover, Cypolites did not like those nobles, officials, and capitalists who ate inside and out. It can be said that the rule of the Kingdom of Lorenzo in the void world [12] was dragged down by these people. The En Federation obtains this void world, and accepts these worms by the way, which will also be a big trouble for future rule. However, the situation of Steinard was not completely determined by Silabel and Cypolites. The tacit understanding between them only lasted for half a month and ended, because the main force of the Revolutionary Army was in the Loen Federation. With the support of , in the southeast province, the rebel army was organized again, and it quickly swept the southeast, with an unstoppable momentum, and finally began to march towards the king''s capital, Steinard City. Although ??Cepolites has a high position, she is only the chief of the intelligence department after all, and has limited influence on the large units of the Revolutionary Army headquarters. This new change made Stynard City tense immediately, and Silabel also shifted his attention from clearing the rebel forces in the capital to preparing for war. But to Green''s surprise, according to logic, Silabel should hand over the affairs of the special bureau to General James, but she unexpectedly handed over the power to Green, the new adjutant! Because of the accidental deaths of Sunderland and Setna, and the fact that Silabel is hiring, it is normal to promote Green as an adjutant, but as soon as he takes action, he is directly in charge of the special bureau and the security of the capital. This right It is too big. If one day in the future, Silabel sends troops to fight with the large army of the revolutionary army, Green will become the real power faction who holds the strongest power in the capital. However, Silabel''s power is flourishing at the moment. Although he lost two capable subordinates, the last time the royal capital was fought, the dragon lich''s lustful power was greatly enhanced, which not only offset the adverse consequences caused by the deaths of Sunderland and Setna, It also stunned the hearts of Stinard City, making those who were on both ends of the first mouse dare not act rashly. This is also an important reason why Silabel defied the public opinion and insisted on recommending Green to the top. Although General ?? James was loyal, his strength was still weaker, and he couldn''t hold back such a big scene. In Silabel''s office, General James stood loosely in front of the large desk. Silabel leaned back in the comfortable sofa chair somewhat unimpressively, and let out a listless sigh: "James, how''s the barracks?" "Don''t worry, my lord, you have entered a state of combat readiness. The morale of the soldiers is very high, and they are ready to attack at any time." General James replied confidently. Silabel nodded: "Yes, I know that I won''t worry about leaving these things to you." "Thank you for your trust, this is all within your subordinate''s responsibility." James nodded and returned with a blank expression. "You''re a man! You are always so stern." Silabel said helplessly: "By the way, I handed over the special bureau and the right to control Stinard to Wood, what do you think?" General James was stunned for a moment, but he didn''t expect Silabel to mention this matter: "This~~ subordinates have no idea, it makes sense for adults to arrange this way, and the ability of subordinates lies in military affairs rather than special services, while Wood Slater has no idea. That''s exactly what the colonel is good at." "You can talk." Silabel smiled and said, "James, it''s good for you to think so. You have been with me for so many years, you have done a lot of credit and hard work, you just need to remember that I will not let you be truly loyal. A loss to my people." "Yes! Your Excellency, this subordinate understands!" James'' eyes narrowed, and he immediately lowered his head and replied, his mind racing. Silabel continued: "Stinard is a powder keg. If I am here, I can still hold it down. Now the revolutionary army has launched an uprising again, entangled with a hundred thousand troops, and has Loen support. It is impossible for me to stay in the capital for a long time. If you stay here, your strength will not be enough, and you will not be able to suppress those who have taken refuge with the Loen people. Only the ruthless and powerful people like Wood can make them feel fear. " "Your Excellency..." General James hesitantly said, "This subordinate is talking too much, but is Colonel Slater really reliable?" "Reliable?" Silabel chuckled: "Of course not reliable. From the first time I saw him, I knew that guy was an unreliable slick. But so what? As long as there are enough benefits, he has to give I work hard, he''s unreliable, but greedy, that''s enough." "Yes, my subordinates understand." General James replied immediately, even if he didn''t say anything about Green''s sudden appearance, he was always on guard in his heart. Hearing Silabel commenting on Green like this at this time made him secretly relieved, Silabel did not trust Green. "By the way, have the family evacuated?" Silabel suddenly asked, "I remember that little Sira was five years old!" Hearing his daughter''s name, General James showed a rare tenderness in his eyes: "Thanks to the Lord, except Modi who is unwilling to leave, everyone else has been sent back to the main world to be settled." "Oh? Is that kid Modi still insisting on his ideals?" Silabel''s tone was a little mocking: "I didn''t expect that he was such an obedient and cute little boy..." General James bowed his head and did not speak. Not only did he know the actions and thoughts of this eldest son, but he even reported it long ago. Silabel also knew it for a long time, but in the face of General James, he was only playing as a child. Just home. Silabel paused and said: "Forget it, I''ll tell Wood when I look back, if you encounter Modi, try not to kill him, but some things are beyond human control. Since Modi has chosen this path, you are most likely to kill him. Be mentally prepared." "This subordinate understands that this is Modi''s own choice. Even if there are any consequences, he should bear it." General James replied firmly, and then said something irrelevant, and Silabel signaled to retreat. go out. Just after General James closed the thick brown wooden door of the office, Silabel''s sitting posture became more relaxed. beauty. "Since you''re here, come out. The movement disturbance in the spiritual world is so obvious, it''s like walking at night with a torch, do you want me not to notice it?" Shen, opened a crack, sprang out from the spiritual world, and appeared in Silabel''s office. I have to say that since becoming Silabel''s adjutant, Green has gained a lot of benefits. does not require the teaching of the Silabel system, and only a few words at the key points can benefit Green a lot. You must know that Silabel has experienced the most orthodox education of supernatural beings, and like Grand Duke Mora, he once went to study in the Eagle Empire, and was also a top student at the Royal Academy of the Eagle Empire. I don''t know how many times the foundation is solid, let alone knowledge. In fact, there are many extraordinary academies in various countries, which are just normal classroom knowledge. For wild extraordinary people, it is a secret that is not passed on. "Is it really that obvious? I''ve tried my best to pay attention." Green blinked at Xia La Belle with dead fish eyes, his curiosity was very strong. "Didn''t I tell you last time? After entering the spiritual world, don''t go on a rampage, walk along the spiritual boundary, and don''t think too far." Silabel rolled his eyes and said, "The spiritual world does not follow the law of the shortest straight line between two points. The time and space of the spiritual world is distorted, and following the spiritual boundary is the shortcut. If your spiritual body breaks the spiritual boundary, it will not only consume excess spiritual energy, but also produce abnormal fluctuations. If you want to complete the [Shadow Flash] silently ] and [Spiritual World Shuttle] cannot break the spiritual boundary. Green listened carefully, then blinked his eyes and said helplessly: "Last time you emphasized the spiritual boundary, but why can''t I see the existence of the spiritual boundary?" Sirabel said in a very irritating tone: "Oh, so you can''t even see the spiritual boundary! Am I too much to promote? I''m really sorry." Green directly ignored the past, but guessed in his heart that the reason why he couldn''t see the spiritual boundary was probably because the level of [Eye of Spiritual Vision] was not enough. This also stimulated Green''s mind to become a legend as soon as possible. With his current state, the levels of some skills are almost at their limit. If his extraordinary level does not increase, there is no room for other skill levels. However, the legendary level cannot be promoted by casual talk. Green has checked the bell representing meditation in the cemetery before, and the pointer is just over halfway. The method has been upgraded from [lv6] to [lv7], and at the current speed, even the fastest, it will take half a year. "By the way, you said last time that your identity in the main world is the director of the Special Bureau of Langton City, right?" Silabel suddenly thought of another topic: "Did you know that something big happened over there recently? " Green blinked the eyes of the dead fish, and said lightly: "Are you saying that there was a war of gods between the Lord of Light and the Lady of the Dark Night?" "Yes, were you there at the time? Tell me, I haven''t seen what the battle of the gods is like!" Silabel asked curiously, although she got some information, she never listened to the party''s first The hand information is accurate. (end of this chapter) Chapter 348： old classmate Chapter 348 Old Classmates "There''s nothing to say, it''s just two clones, and it''s only two minutes before and after." Green said lightly: "I had a premonition that something big would happen in advance, and the family members and some confidants were transferred out of the city, myself. It is also more than 20 miles away from the core of the battlefield, and the battle of gods is taking place at a high altitude, so it is impossible to see clearly, but the momentum is noisy, and the aftermath of the battle almost destroyed the city of Langton." "Oh? You are quite prescient, but you had a premonition that a war of gods would break out in advance?" Silabel looked at Green in surprise. "There is no foresight, but the situation at that time made me feel that the whole city of Langton was filled with a conspiracy atmosphere, and even now I can''t understand what is going on. In particular, there is a consultant from the General Bureau of the Special Bureau. , wants me to pass false information to the Blind Sisters Association, and I haven''t explained it to me. This is obviously malicious. How can I sit still! The disaster has come." Green told the general situation again. Silabel nodded and said, "Did you say that the advisor of that General Bureau is Hiddink?" "That''s him. He used to be the director of the Northwest Province." Green nodded and said yes. "Okay, I''ll mention it to the Archduke later, I remember this person, it''s the Archduke''s person." Silabel wrote lightly, not taking the Hiddink thing to heart at all, and added: "By the way, this time I put the King The special bureau of the capital is handed over to you, do you understand what to do? The Loen and the revolutionary army can''t wait, our time is running out. " Green''s face was as usual, with a poker face, nothing changed, and said lightly: "Don''t worry, my lord, I will speed up the progress, and take back all the benefits that the worms have gained from knocking the bones and sucking the marrow from the kingdom over the years, as well as those traitors who have eaten inside and out..." Silabel nodded: "Very well, for those people, we don''t need mercy, let them and their relatives and friends go to hell, there are no innocents among them!" Although Silabel''s tone was very flat when she spoke, Green could feel the anger and hatred in her heart. The next day, Silabel left the Special Bureau headquarters in the center of Steinard, and took General James to the barracks outside the city, ready to face the main force of the Revolutionary Army. The entire Steinard City, which originally belonged to the power of Silabel, now belongs to Green. Green was sitting in the office wearing a special bureau uniform with the rank of colonel. This was the rank he had just upgraded when he decided to replace Silabel and temporarily manage Stynard City. At this moment, the power and status of this clone has far surpassed that of the main body. Even if you lose this void world this time and follow Silabel back to the main world, you can get a good position with this colonel rank. backing. Now, although Green is not a confidant of Silabel, he is already a collaborator. With the strength that Green has shown, as long as he has no hostility to the Kingdom of Lorenzo, he can continue to cooperate with Silabel. At this moment, there was an explosion in the southeast of the city, followed by a cloud of black smoke. Green got up and stood by the window, looking in the direction of the rising black smoke, a pair of dead fish eyes flashed a chill: "Revolutionary army, can''t you wait so soon? Silabel just left the city, and someone couldn''t wait. I jumped out, is this to test my attitude and determination?" After a while, there was a knock on the door, and then a young lieutenant officer pushed the door and entered, with a worried look on his face, stood at attention and reported: "Lord Slater, there are traces of rebels on Roscott Street, They attacked the patrol of the city defense army and a fierce battle broke out with the special bureau assassination team that arrived later." "Well, I see." Green said lightly. Currently, the 5,000-strong city defense force and the over 2,000-strong Special Action Team and Assassination Team are under the unified command of him. These are the backbone of Silabel''s subordinates, and their loyalty and combat effectiveness are quite good. Because of Silabel''s orders, even under Green''s subordinates, they are banned. Green pondered slightly and asked, "How about the casualties of the patrol?" The young officer''s name is Ivan. He is the secretary temporarily arranged for Green. Although his extraordinary level is not high, he is only a middle-level apprentice, but he has strong ability to handle affairs and belongs to the administrative talent. However, he did not expect that after Green got the news, the first thing that came to his mind was the casualties of the patrol team! Ivan joined the special bureau after graduating from the military academy, and also followed several officers. Those noble men, who are not high above, always only asked about the outcome of the matter, and did not care how many people were killed or injured below. On this point, Ivan has a feeling of admiration for this new poker-faced, dead fish-eyed chief. Ivan immediately replied: "Reporting to the lord, the patrol team suffered heavy casualties. Because of the sneak attack by the rebels, the entire patrol team consisted of 80 people, 32 people were killed on the spot, 29 people were injured, and almost the entire army was wiped out." Green frowned and asked, "How many people have the enemy attacked?" Ivan was stagnant for a while, and said helplessly: "There are only two people, both of them are official-level superhumans. Most of our city defense army''s patrols are apprentice-level..." Green thought for a while and said, "You go and convey my order. From today onwards, the patrols of the City Defense Forces and the Assassination Team of the Special Bureau will be on duty together. The other patrol team has too few 80 people. When the first-level combat readiness is carried out, if suspicious persons are found, they can shoot directly." Ivan quickly wrote down Green''s dictated orders verbatim in his notebook, and when Green finished speaking, he didn''t leave immediately, but saluted again: "Your Excellency is new here, and these orders are very thorough, but your subordinates are very thorough. There is a sentence that I dont know whether to say it or not. "Oh? Tell me." Green looked meaningfully at the handsome young lieutenant. From the eyes of the other party, he could feel the eagerness and desire, as well as the determination to give it a shot. Ivan is the secretary assigned by Silabel. Green has read his information. He is a commoner and has a very high IQ, but his extraordinary talent is average. Such a person may have some development in the government department, but if he does not rise to the extraordinary level, it will be difficult for him to achieve great achievements in the future. Moreover, in such a department as the special bureau, if there is no accident, it is difficult for him to make a breakthrough. Obviously Ivan was not reconciled, he regarded becoming Green''s secretary this time as an opportunity that must be seized. And Green estimated that Silabelt named him to Green''s side, and it was not without the intention of promoting him. After quickly sorting out his thoughts, Ivan said: "Sir, your arrangement may cause some dissatisfaction among the high-level officials of the kingdom. Two patrols plus two assassination teams from special bureaus, a team of nearly 200 people will be swaggering through the market. Some people will take the opportunity to find fault, and now that Sir Silabel is not here, I am afraid... If it is just ordinary nobles, what should we do if the Marquis and Earls come forward?" Green said lightly: "What are you afraid of, now is a special period, all those who dare to stand up and point fingers will be punished by collaborating with the enemy. I believe everyone will understand, if it really doesn''t work, just bring it back to me, I will let them understand personally, you Understand?" Ivan''s eyes lit up, and he immediately stood at attention and saluted. He didn''t expect Green''s feet to be so soft. After exiting the office, Ivan breathed a sigh of relief. He was under tremendous pressure just now, especially the chill in Green''s eyes when he mentioned "special times" and "cooperating with the enemy", which made him shudder deeply. A ruthless character who kills without blinking an eye, if he follows such a person, he will not know whether it will be a blessing or a curse in the future. Ivan felt uneasy, but his work efficiency was not affected at all, he quickly conveyed Green''s order, and then returned to his office. Seeing that it was noon, Ivan kept thinking about his future, when an unexpected visitor came to him. "Ivan, long time no see, how are you recently?" Covance in a neat suit walked into Ivan''s office. As a former classmate and friend, since Covance became Marquis Capson''s secretary, the two have not been in touch for a long time, and I didn''t expect the other party to suddenly come to the door. Thinking of the identity of the other party, Ivan instantly understood that Covance''s purpose was not as simple as seeing an old classmate. Ivan calmly greeted them with a smile. The two embraced warmly and talked half-truths until noon, when they went to lunch together. This is a restaurant located in the city center, which belongs to medium consumption. It was a treat for Covance. He brought Ivan to this place not too far from the headquarters of the Special Bureau. The dishes taste good, but Ivan has no intention of eating and eating, and it tastes like chewing wax. Until the meal was over, Covance didn''t seem to be planning to say anything. Ivan simply stood up and smiled: "Thank you for your hospitality. Next time I invite you, I have work in the afternoon, so I won''t accompany you." Covance was stunned for a moment, then showed a wry smile, pulled Ivan to sit down: "The special bureau really trains people! You clearly see that I have something to come to you, if you leave it in the past, you can''t help it, the current city government It''s different!" Ivan smiled and didn''t say anything. When he was at school, he often shrunk in front of Covance. Obviously, the other party asked him to do something. In the end, he went around and asked him to speak, as if he was begging him. Covance restrained his smile and said sternly: "I heard that you were taken in by that Viscount Wood Slater, and now you are his secretary?" Ivan secretly became vigilant, but said insincerely: "What secretary is to arrange some errands. Lord Slater has just arrived, and he is not familiar with many jobs." Covance nodded, and did not continue to ask about Green, but lowered his voice: "Ivan, there is an opportunity now, I wonder if you dare to seize it?" Ivan''s heart tightened, knowing that the meat scene was coming, he said solemnly: "What do you mean? Don''t go around the corner, or I can leave." "What are you in a hurry, listen to me!" Covance grabbed Ivan who was about to leave: "Lord Capson wants to see you." The second update is complete, please subscribe! ! (end of this chapter) Chapter 349： Faceted Covance Chapter 349 Faceted Covance Ivan returned to the office at the headquarters of the special bureau a little lost. It was the hole card that Covance showed at the end that shocked him. Marquis Capson, what a concept! Not only the old noble marquis, but also the current prime minister of the kingdom, with a noble birth and a high position, this is the kind of person we are talking about. But what does it mean that Marquis Capson wants to see him? Are you going to recruit him? However, Ivan has a very clear understanding of himself, and his status and talent are far from enough for Marquis Capson to summon him in person. Covance spread the word at this time, saying that Capson wanted to see him, why is this? Thinking of this, Ivan could not help breaking out in a cold sweat, I am afraid that the Marquis of Capson wanted him to do something amazing! As for the specifics, although it is still uncertain, it is not difficult to guess, and it must be inseparable from Green. Otherwise, I won''t see him sooner or later, and I will wait until he becomes Green''s secretary and suddenly send Covance to contact him. "What should I do?" Ivan hesitated in his heart. He was thinking about how to choose a side, whether to make a desperate bet on the rising star Green, or take the opportunity to ride on the old chariot of Marquis Capson. Ivan understands that in the current situation, he can only choose one, and he must not fall on both sides, otherwise it will be ugly. And he also had to take into account Silabel''s attitude, because he was essentially Silabel''s subordinate, if he angered Silabel, he would definitely not survive... Not far away, in Green''s office, an expressionless lieutenant officer stood in front of Green''s desk. "Oh? Has he come back? Do you know what they were talking about?" Green asked lightly as he leaned back on the sofa and was reading a book without looking up. "Sorry, my lord, that restaurant is the property of Marquis Lansnot, and we have no way to go in and eavesdrop." The lieutenant officer said suddenly. As an elite assassin in the assassination team, he deeply felt the power of the person in front of him. That is a powerful superhuman that is no less than Silabel, as long as he thinks back to when the huge dragon hovering over Stynard still shivers to this day. "Oh? Marquis Lancenot, I really want to hear about this person. He has a deep relationship with the Revolutionary Army. Why isn''t there a list of purges before?" Green still didn''t look up, and asked in a light tone. The lieutenant officer hurriedly explained: "That...sir, Lancenot is a marquis after all. According to the practice of the kingdom, the superior nobles..." Before waiting for the other party to finish speaking, Green directly interrupted: "What is the practice, now is a special period, and these traitors have not been dealt with, should we wait for the rebels to turn around and cooperate with them? From now on, all counts and marquis will be treated equally. Even the Duke is no exception, this is the will of the Duke Mora and Lord Silabel! Do you understand?" "Yes! Your Excellency!" The lieutenant officer immediately stepped forward and saluted. "Go down, call Ivan, and bring some more people to get rid of the Marquis of Lansnot for me. If the new officer takes over the three fires, he will be used first." Green still looked down at the book. The lieutenant officer subconsciously swallowed a mouthful of saliva, hurriedly agreed again, took a step back, and turned outward. After a while, Ivan, who was in a panic, but still pretending to be calm, knocked on the door and came in. Seeing Green sitting behind his desk and looking down at a book, he wanted to shout a report, but the words came to his lips, and he swallowed them back. There was a sound when he entered the door just now, but Green didn''t look up at him, indicating that he didn''t want to talk now. If he couldn''t understand it, he didn''t need to be a secretary. Ivan stood there knowingly and didn''t move, but as time went by, five minutes, ten minutes, fifteen minutes... half an hour... Green was still looking down at the book, Ivan couldn''t bear it anymore, and his mind was confused. He couldn''t hold back his thoughts at all, and cold sweat broke out on his forehead unknowingly. Finally, Ivan couldn''t bear it any longer, and said in a low voice, "Sir, my subordinates have something to report." Green put down the book in his hand, his eyes were cold without any fluctuations: "If you have something to say, but you have to think about it, and then there is only one chance." Ivans heart sank. He knew that Covance came to him for lunch. Many people in the special bureau saw it. They couldnt hide it at all, and there was no need to hide it. classmates and friends. But there is something in Green''s words, obviously he knew something, otherwise he wouldn''t have called him for no reason and stayed here for so long. Ivan swallowed a mouthful of saliva, knowing that when life and death were at stake, he no longer hesitated, he directly breathed a sigh of relief, lowered his head and told the story of Covance''s coming to him, without any concealment or exaggeration. "Oh? Prime Minister Kapson can''t wait to reach out. It''s really interesting!" Green said noncommittally: "I heard that Prime Minister Kapson is quite a cunning character. Why is he so impatient this time?" "This..." Ivan''s tone was stagnant. In fact, he had always had doubts about Green''s question, but Covance was Capson''s confidant secretary, which was beyond doubt. Is there any fraud? Ivan frowned, thinking in his heart, recalling Covance''s words and deeds today, there are actually many unnatural details. Green looked at Ivan and said lightly: "Forget it, I know about this, you go first, and if you have an appointment next time, you will report to me again." "Yes, my lord!" Ivan left Green''s office with an uneasy mood. He understood that he must have lost points in front of Green this time. Facing the temptation of Covance, he did not report immediately, but was called over. , and endured for half an hour before opening his mouth to tell the situation. And the question that Green raised in the end also made his heart sink, and he realized that this time it was probably not Marquis Capson who wanted to see him, but that guy from Covance pulling the banner. Thinking of this, Ivan couldn''t help gnashing his teeth, hating Covance, an old classmate, and he didn''t want to be like this. At the same time, in Marquis Capson''s Prime Minister''s House, Covance is in Marquis Capson''s study. "I asked you to collect information on that Wood Slater. How is this matter?" Marquis Capson asked Covance, who was standing beside him, while trimming the bonsai. Covance lowered his head and said, "Sorry, my lord, there is really very little information on that Viscount Wood and Slater. However, during this investigation, I accidentally discovered a situation, my former classmate Ivan has just become Wood Slater''s. secretary." "Oh?" The scissors in Marquis Capson''s hand froze, obviously the news surprised him too. "Yes, my lord, I already contacted him at noon in the name of visiting a classmate. He expressed his admiration for you. Do you want to meet me?" Covance asked tentatively, seemingly calm. In fact, he was very uneasy. After all, Marquis Capson was not a rookie like Ivan, and he was fooled by just a few words. Marquis Capson made a few last trims, put down the scissors and the reading glasses on the bridge of his nose, and said lightly: "What? He wants to see me?" Covance nodded and said, "Yes, after all, if he works under your command, he will definitely offend Wood Slater and Silabel behind him. Without a guarantee, it will be difficult for him to make up his mind." Capson thought for a while, and it seemed to be the same. He nodded and said, "Okay, you can schedule a time. You know when it''s convenient for me." "Okay, my lord." Covance said calmly, then reported some other work, exited from Capson''s study, closed the door gently, and walked away. At this moment, Covance couldn''t help showing a confident and smug look on his face, as if everything was under his control. Covance did not return to his separate office in the Prime Minister''s Office, but took the opportunity to contact Ivan and left the Prime Minister''s Office directly. Just after Covance left, a man dressed in black came out of the secret door of Marquis Capson''s study, hiding in a huge cloak that covered most of his face, even in the daytime. Gives a gloomy and cold feeling. "Covance mentioned that person just now, what do you think?" Marquis Capson freed his hand, picked up the silver spoon in the coffee cup and stirred it gently. The man in black said in a hoarse voice, "Mr. Marquis, my attitude is still the same. Covance is not credible. He is probably a double agent." Marquis Capson smiled and said, "I didn''t say he was credible, just one more way. Otherwise, in the future, if the revolutionary army wins, we will have to rely on him to contact Cypolites!" Having said that, Capson A sneer appeared on the corner of the Marquis''s mouth: "And this little guy has a big heart! You say he is a double-sided spy, I am afraid that it is more than a three-sided spy, or a four-sided spy." Sure enough, Marquis Capson guessed right this time. Covance left the Prime Minister''s Office and took a carriage to an inconspicuous villa on the edge of the upper city. After waiting for a while, a middle-aged man in a neat military uniform entered the villa very carefully through the side door. Anyone who is familiar with the court minister Marquis Veron will be able to recognize it at a glance. This middle-aged man is called Lucas Sean. He is the confidant of Marquis Veron. "Lord Lucas, have you brought the money? This is a big deal, and you won''t be able to take it without thirty thousand gold pounds." Covance put on the face of a businessman and philistine, but he sold it here. not goods but intelligence. A trace of disgust flashed in Lucas Sean''s eyes. For this commoner who grew up in an orphanage, Lucas, a nobleman, never looked down on him. If it wasn''t for trading intelligence, he would never talk to him like this. dealing with people. patted the backpack in his hand, Lucas Sean said with a blank expression that he had plenty of gold pounds. (end of this chapter) Chapter 350： The House of the Marquis of Lansnott Chapter 350 The Mansion of the Marquis of Lancenot Special Bureau, inside the office. Green held a few pages of the report, with a weird smile on his face: "This Covance is really smart! I don''t know if he is too smart or too stupid, but he actually wants to have both sides among the various forces. I thought I was a fool, and finally found out that I was really stupid. I have no strength, but I am too greedy, I really don''t know how to write the word "dead"." The lieutenant officer standing across from the desk was expressionless, waiting for Green''s order. Green put down the report and thought about it: "This person doesn''t need us to do anything, secretly disclose the news to Marquis Capson and Cypolites, see their reactions, and then do it secretly, don''t expose us, Better make them suspicious." "Yes, my lord!" The lieutenant officer of the assassination team stood at attention and saluted, turned and retreated. The old God Green was sitting in the sofa chair, silently thinking about the next plan. Considering Green as a starting point, I dont want a decisive battle to break out in the void world too soon. Once the decisive battle, the defeat of the Lorenzo Kingdom is almost a foregone conclusion, and Green, as authorized by Silabel, will no longer have the right to control the city defense force and the special bureau of the capital. On the contrary, if the delay continues, the two sides are deadlocked and the status quo is maintained, the power at hand can play a greater role. At this moment, a strong surge of psionic energy suddenly came from not far away, followed by an explosion, accompanied by the sound of dense gunshots. Green raised his eyebrows and looked in the direction of the source of the explosion through the window of his office. He couldn''t help frowning. If I remember correctly, it should be the mansion of Marquis Lansnot. The great nobles who are deeply involved, I never thought that the other party was really bold, and they dared to violently resist arrest in the face of the special bureau and the city defense army. Green''s figure flashed suddenly, instantly became spiritualized, entered the spirit world, used the spirit world shuttle, and in the next moment he appeared one kilometer outside the special bureau building, less than two hundred meters away from the mansion of Marquis Lansnott. . Green''s figure flashed, and he frowned slightly. He was not satisfied with this spiritual world shuttle. He was originally going to appear directly above Marquis Lancelot''s mansion, but he suddenly strayed more than a hundred meters away. Contact has to be strengthened. However, this distance from Green is enough to clearly see the situation on the scene. About 300 people from the city defense army and the special bureau are forming a defensive formation at this time, resisting the strong attack of more than 100 Marquis Lansnot''s family soldiers. , The beaten retreated continuously and some casualties fell to the ground. Green was condescending, and he couldn''t help frowning. It wasn''t that Marquis Lansnot''s soldiers were so elite, but that there were twenty or thirty official-level superhumans with outstanding strength. However, these people are obviously not Marquis Lancenot''s family soldiers. Green sneered in his heart. It was just a random move. The city defense army and the people from the special bureau were caught off guard, and before they could escape, they were barged in. The leader of them was Delstad, and it was surprising that Modi was by his side! At this time, Marquis Lancenot, who was hiding on the top floor of the castle-like mansion, was furious. He never thought that the people from the Special Bureau and the city defense army would dare to break into his mansion. Originally, Silabel left Steinard and returned to the barracks outside the city, which made him greatly relieved and acted less nervously and cautiously. For the Viscount Wood Slater who succeeded Silabel, he did not take it seriously at all. He was just a nobody, a mere Viscount. How dare you commit the following crimes? Even Silabel has to be afraid of him, the marquis. Marquis Lancenot didn''t know that the terrifying dracolich hovering over Steinard City a few days ago was Green''s summons. "Sir, what should we do now? We have already exposed." The handsome middle-aged mustache in a butler''s costume said in a panic. Marquis Lancenot was still calm, his eyes flickered, he kept thinking, and finally he turned his heart: "Tell Delstad, be sure to kill all the intruders." "But... but your lord, those are the people from the city defense army and the special bureau. In this way, we will completely turn against Silabel." The butler reminded worriedly. "Humph! Turn your face and turn your face. They broke into my private house first. Even if the Duke of Mora comes back, I have something to say." Marquis Lansnot said sternly: "Okay, don''t talk nonsense, it''s up to now. We have no way out, can we still be captured? If we continue to entangle, we can still argue back and forth, and there is only one way to die." "Yes! My lord, I''ll go tell Delstad right now." The butler agreed and turned around to leave, but at this moment, a sudden change occurred. I saw a figure in a mage robe with a magic floating cannon appearing above the battlefield. It was the legendary lich mage Frio summoned by Greene! Frio arrived at the battlefield and saw the friendly forces retreating below, and immediately controlled the floating artillery to fire. "Da da da da ~~~~~~" As the arcane runes on the muzzle of the floating cannon all lit up, the dense and fast bullets shot out like a barrage of cannons, all of which fell into the private army of Marquis Lansnot. Some of these private soldiers are low-level superhumans recruited by the Marquis of Lansnot or retired sharpshooters from the army, and some are assassins and spies of the Revolutionary Army lurking in Steinard City. The individual combat effectiveness is very good, but In the face of legendary mages, their strength is not enough. As the floating cannon fired, the situation immediately reversed. Every time the floating cannon hit the ground, two or three private soldiers of the Marquis of Lansnot were directly killed or overturned to the ground. A crater with a diameter of more than half a meter was left on the ground, and the earth and stone splashed with great power. In just over ten seconds, the floating cannon fired hundreds of bullets. As the floating cannon ceased fire, the barrel of the cannon had turned red, the runes on the surface were spinning, and the sound of rubbing against the air was heard, like the shriek of the **** of death in hell. Because it happened so fast, not only those private soldiers of Marquis Lansnot didn''t react, but the Special Bureau and the city defense army were also a little stunned. Looking at the messy scene more than ten meters away, they swallowed it in unison. Taking a mouthful of saliva, he looked up at the sky and saw Frio''s figure. He couldn''t help but feel fear in his heart. He imagined that if the firepower just poured on him, he would shiver and get goosebumps. On the top floor of the mansion, Marquis Lancenot and the mustache butler who saw this scene were already dumbfounded, stunned and unbelievable. Although Marquis Lancenot is a great nobleman, his talent and pampered personality are unsatisfactory. Even though he has piled up a lot of resources, his strength is still not on the table. He has barely become a formal knight. He simply cannot understand the power of the legendary level . At this time, under the baptism of the floating cannon, less than one third of the Marquis of Lansnot was left. The most conspicuous of them is Delstad who has opened a defensive barrier. As a legendary extraordinary shooter, Delstad is not good at defense, but in the face of a sudden strong enemy, he has to bite the bullet and support He has saved half of the people who survived now, but this also made him consume a lot of energy. Wearing a floating cannon and opening a defensive barrier consumes a lot of psionic energy every second, even if Dels Tad is legendary and can''t last long. The closest to Delstad is Modi. He also found that Delstad''s condition is not very good. His face is pale and panting. This is a manifestation of spiritual overdraft. He quickly asked with concern: "Uncle Del, you It''s alright!" Delstad frowned, regretting that he was too impulsive just now. He sensed danger on his head, and subconsciously opened the barrier. Although he protected the surrounding subordinates, the consumption of spiritual energy exceeded his expectations. If he had known this earlier, he would not be so big, make the defensive enchantment smaller, and only protect the capable subordinates and Modi around him. If it is not a matter of life and death, he absolutely must ensure the safety of Modi''s life. This is the task that Cypolites personally explained to him, and it is also an important part of the next series of plans of the revolutionary army. Originally, I met Modi at the residence of Marquis Lansnott this time. I chose this place for safety, but I didn''t expect it to be counterproductive, just in time for the raid by the Special Bureau and the City Guard. "I''m not dead, you go first, it''s not suitable to stay here for a long time, I''ll help you buy time." Delstad cheered up, pushed Modi, looked up, but his heart trembled, he had seen F Leo, appeared with Green last time. He hurriedly looked around and didn''t see Green, so he breathed a sigh of relief, but he didn''t know that Green had directly entered the room where Marquis Lansnot was at this moment. "You~ what do you want to do!" Marquis Lansnott saw the uniform of a colonel in the special bureau, and already knew Green''s identity, he couldn''t help trembling in his heart, but he still kept his neck and shouted fiercely. The bearded butler bravely stood in front of Marquis Lancenot, his spiritual energy condensed in his body, revealing the meaning of decisiveness, as if he had to fight to the death to protect his master. Green frowned and glanced at the housekeeper. His strength was quite good. If he took action personally, it would not be difficult to defeat him, but he would be mad. Green simply waved his hand and threw out an illusion. In the next moment, there was a click, accompanied by the sound of metal armors colliding, a tall, two meters tall Lich knight in full-body armor walked out of the portal It was the flying dragon knight, Ariotega, who had lost his flying dragon. Green didn''t say much nonsense, and pointed directly to Marquis Lancenot. Ariotega immediately understood, and he had to kill the bearded butler who was in the way first, and then capture the Marquis of Lansnot. But I didn''t expect that just a moment ago, the bearded butler with a righteous face suddenly shouted, turned around and restrained Marquis Lancenot, and shouted: "Lord Slater. , I''m Silabel-sama''s insider!" Two updates are completed, please subscribe! (end of this chapter) Chapter 351： Delstads choice Chapter 351 Delstad''s Choice Marquis Lancenot was restrained by the housekeeper, his eyes widened with an incredible expression, but he did not expect that the housekeeper he trusted was actually the undercover agent Silabel put beside him! Green was also very surprised. Looking at the mustache butler, he wasn''t sure whether what the other party said was true or not, because there was no such butler in the spy list that Silabel handed over to him before he left. However, with Aliotta present, he was not afraid of the other party playing tricks. Green raised his chin, motioned for the Lich Knight to go over, took Marquis Lancenot from the butler, and dragged him unceremoniously in front of Green. It was only at this time that Marquis Lancenot came to his senses, but he was obedient and knew that the situation was over, so he didn''t swear, he just dropped his head down and sat on the ground. The bearded butler had a flattering expression, rubbed his hands, nodded and bowed, and came to Green: "Lord Slater, you are too timely." After saying that, he pointed to Marquis Lansnot: "This kingdom''s Traitors, collaborating with the rebels, betraying the kingdom, the evidence is solid." Green looked at him and saw that he had not followed up. He didn''t care whether Marquis Lancenot was treasonous or not. What really matters was the aftermath of this matter. Actually, Green didnt plan to kill Marquis Lansnot with a single blow this time. But he didn''t expect that he stabbed the hornet''s nest and blocked Delstad and the hidden revolutionary army assassination team here. Now even if he wants to turn a blind eye, it is impossible. Green looked at Marquis Lancenot, a pair of dead pigs who were not afraid of boiling water: "Do you have anything to say?" Marquis Lancenot raised his head, after the initial shock and panic, he calmed down and said lightly: "I want to see Grand Duke Mora, I want to see His Majesty the King, I am the Marquis, the pillar of the kingdom, you are just a viscount, The colonel of the Special Bureau has no right to deal with me." Green sneered, he understood that the king Lancenot was talking about was not the little king in the palace, but the king of the Lorenzo Kingdom in the main world - Prady XIV. "You are really outrageous, colluding with the rebels, eating inside and out, and returning the pillars of the kingdom." Green squatted down and looked into the eyes of Marquis Lansnot with a smile: "You don''t think I have the right to deal with you, do you?" Seeing Green''s expression, Marquis Lansnot suddenly had a bad feeling. Green stood up, brushed off the dust that didn''t exist on the placket, looked at the mustache butler, and pointed at Marquis Lancenot: "You know all his secrets, don''t you?" The mustache butler was very shrewd, he immediately heard what Green meant, and hurriedly replied: "Yes, your lord, the marquis... Uh, no, I will handle all the shameful things of this traitor. I know what he knows, some he doesn''t. I know... hehe, I know too." "Very good." Green nodded with satisfaction, then looked out the window: "How high is this place?" The bearded butler hurriedly said: "Master Qi, this place is 32 meters from the ground and is the eighth floor of the mansion." Green glanced at Marquis Lancenot, who was terrified, and said indifferently: "More than 30 meters is enough to fall to death for a person." He said a color to Ariotega and signaled him to close Lancenot. The marquis'' extraordinary ability. Immediately with a "crash", Marquis Lancenot was thrown out by the Lich Knight in disbelief, smashed the window, screamed, and then stopped with a bang. Looking at the bottom of the Marquis'' mansion, on the concrete floor of the courtyard, there was a corpse twisted on top of a splash of blood. After falling from such a height, his extraordinary abilities were sealed, and there was absolutely no hope of survival. Delstad heard the screams below, and looked back just to see Marquis Lancenot falling to the ground, his face changed dramatically, and he was about to look up, but was restrained again by an arcane ray of Frank, and turned over. Rolling to the side, he fired a backhand shot. At this moment, the muzzle of the enchanted pistol in his hand had begun to turn red due to the continuous shooting. Frank appeared more calm here. While manipulating the floating cannon to lock on Delstad, causing it to fail, interfering with the enemy, he waved his staff and continued to harass him with low-level spells. When the enemy revealed a flaw, the floating cannon opened fire instantly, killing the enemy in one fell swoop. However, Delstad is also an experienced and legendary powerhouse. Although he spent a lot of energy on defending the floating artillery before, he fell into a disadvantage, but he was not chaotic, and he fought back and occasionally counterattacked, all pointing directly at Frio. Fatal. Not far away, Modi hid behind a colonnade with a revolutionary army assassin who was blind in one eye. Just now Delstad told him to go first with this one-eyed dragon. This one-eyed dragon is named Lu Pike. It is Delstad''s confidant and a powerful elite official-level superhuman. "Mr. Modi, let''s go quickly, don''t waste the opportunity that the adults have won for us." Lu Pike urged coldly. With his battlefield experience, he only had a rough overview, and he knew it. This time, I am afraid that the companions who are hiding here are afraid. To be wiped out. Even the legendary powerhouse Delstad can''t guarantee that he will retreat completely. There are too many opponents, and there is still a legendary powerhouse. "But, Uncle Del is still there, and there are so many comrades. We have to think of a way, otherwise..." Modi said excitedly, his brows furrowed into a pimple, scratching his ears and cheeks, grief-stricken, but unfortunately there was no way. Lupek rolled his eyes secretly, thinking to himself that this young master is still a mother-in-law, he doesn''t understand why Lord Cypolites would value such a person. There is also Lord Delstad, who even looks at him differently. He really can''t understand. After getting along for more than 20 years, he is very clear about Delstad''s character. According to reason, it is impossible to like Modi. Naive people. But Delstad loves Modi very much. He not only asks him to call himself ''Uncle Del'', but also carefully instructs Modi on his extraordinary training and skills in using firearms. These are all things that Delstad puts at the bottom of the box. The young men under his command, how to please him, and when they catch up with him, will give dry advice. In the face of Modi, it was completely the opposite. He not only rushed to point Modi, but also took the trouble to demonstrate and explain, as if Modi kissed his own son more... Thinking of this, Lupac couldn''t help but take a deep look at Modi, trying to find features similar to Delstad from his face. It''s a pity that Modi doesn''t have any resemblance to Delstad just from the face, and it can only be explained that the two really hit it off. Just when Lu Pike turned his one-eyed thought, there was a sudden thud, and a bullet came. Before he could react, he was hit in the head, and it slammed like a rotten watermelon burst open, red and white. Modi, who collapsed next to him, was all over his face. Where has Modi ever seen such a scene, he was immediately dumbfounded, stunned, at a loss, and he didn''t even notice the sticky stuff that flowed from his face to his mouth. The bullet just now was waited for by Delstad for a long time, and finally saw the opportunity, raised the dragon hunting rifle, took the opportunity to fire a shot, but it was rebounded by Frio''s instant magic shield. The hapless Lupac was head-on-head. He was dead, but Modi was stunned. It was the first time he saw a person''s head explode at such a close distance. The feeling was so sour that he couldn''t describe it. Modi''s brain died on the spot. . "Not good!" Seeing this, Delstad couldn''t help but scolded and shouted deliberately to remind Modi, but found that Modi was in a wrong state. He was afraid that if he shouted, not only would he not wake Modi, but he also reminded him enemy. Delstad glanced around again, Marquis Lancenot''s private army and potential revolutionary army had become less and less, and he also made up his mind not to fight any more, taking advantage of the shot just now to repel Frio , immediately jumped, came to Modi, grabbed him, and quickly fled to the backyard of the mansion. At this time, Modi came back to his senses, but he vomited out the overnight meal for the first time. Fortunately, Delstad reacted very quickly and found that something was wrong with him. He immediately deployed his psionic energy and formed a small shield to block the sour vomit. . Delstad frowned, he felt the pursuers behind him getting closer, and bringing Modi obviously affected his speed. Looking at Modi who was wiping the vomit residue from his mouth, Delstad shook his head secretly in his heart. He was quite compatible with Modi, and felt that Modi had ideals and beliefs. Although he was still very immature, his personality was also a little naive. , but with a little training, he will surely become a pure revolutionary in the future. Delstad knows that he is not a pure revolutionary, he is very clear that he is actually just a speculator, and he will never be able to do like Modi, for the sake of belief, for the sake of ideals, to the point of abandoning everything. In fact, deep in Delstad''s memory, he was naive, impulsive and desperate like Modi, but as time passed, he gradually grew up and was severely beaten by reality, so that he did not keep his own after all. Ideal and persistent, he has transformed from a true revolutionary to the person he once hated the most, so he is willing to help Modi as much as possible without touching his own interests. But now, Delstad has to face a choice: continue to take Modi, he will be caught up soon, and neither of them can escape; if he abandons Modi, he has a good chance of running away, but he instinctively does not Making such a choice, a scene more than ten years ago appeared in his mind. How similar it was then and now, he was also besieged by the kingdom''s special bureau, and the same two people fled. At that time, his most trusted and closest partner and comrade-in-arms were seriously injured. Delstad carried him on his back and ran fast in the woods, exhaustion and pain tormented Delstad all the time. The footsteps of the chasing soldiers are getting closer... (end of this chapter) Chapter 352： choose to die like a hero Chapter 352 Choose to Die Like a Hero At that time, Delstad fell into fear and entanglement, and his companions behind him kept telling him to let go of himself and escape. In this test of life and death, in the choice of continuing to persevere and abandoning his comrades-in-arms, Delstad suffered inner torture. As time goes on, the chasing soldiers behind him get closer and closer, and his physical strength is getting less and less. Delstad did not have the noble morals of self-sacrifice, the fearless courage to turn back and fight to the death, and the strong will to persevere, so he naturally chose to put his companions in a dense bush, and he did not look back. fled to the depths of the jungle. To this day, he still remembers the look in the eyes of that comrade in arms, and even he can''t remember the face of the other party, only those bright eyes, no resentment, only the determination to die. How many times, in the midnight dream, Delstad closed his eyes, and his mind was full of those eyes that he would never forget in his life. After he walked away, he heard a burst of gunshots coming from behind, and it stopped abruptly after ten seconds, and there was no movement... Now, the fate of making fun of people once again made him face a similar scene, Delstad''s heart was once again tortured, should he live like a coward like last time, or face his own heart and be a hero? Even if this choice is not in line with his self-perception settings. "Damn it, what''s there to hesitate about? I Delstad are not a fool, and I have never been a good person." Delstad continued to build himself up psychologically, but those eyes with firm and dignified eyes were always on him. lingering in his mind, making him lingering, always unable to let go. Until the sound of the pursuit from behind was getting closer, and when it was time to make a decision, Delstad suddenly smiled relieved and murmured: "Forget it, my brother - Sivir, if this is your belief, then Let me be like you and be a fool for once! Anyway, I have lived an extra twenty years, and it is worth dying now." At this moment, Delstad murmured the name of ''Sivir'', who was the comrade-in-arms who sacrificed to cover him. After making up his mind, Delstad''s face showed an unprecedented firm expression, and he slammed his hand and threw Modi out. A gentle force controlled it very well, and threw Modi more than ten meters away. Gently land on the ground. "Uncle Del, what are you doing!" Modi stopped and looked at Delstad in disbelief. At this moment Delstad has turned around, leaving only a back, shouting: "Little Modi, you will become a real hero! Don''t imitate Uncle Del, live like a coward all your life, go away! Don''t let the uncle die in vain!" "Uncle Del, what are you doing, come back quickly!" Modi cried out in grief, but unfortunately Delstad seemed to have aura of courage at the moment, rushing in the direction where he came from without looking back, the figure disappeared in a blink of an eye, followed by gunshots come... Modi looked at the direction of the gunshots in a daze, tears could not stop pouring out of the corners of his eyes, he hated himself so much at the moment, why is he so weak, if he is strong enough, if he is a legend, as powerful as Ringtone, You can rush to help Uncle Del without hesitation. But now he can''t, he must leave here quickly, otherwise Uncle Del''s sacrifice will become meaningless. Violently wiped away the tears with his sleeve, Modi turned around firmly and fled away... At the same time, in the mansion of Marquis Lansnott, Arriottka threw Marquis Lansnot out of the window without hesitation, which immediately scared the mustache butler to the neck. He had seen it. Green''s heart is ruthless, that is a marquis, and he will kill him if he wants to kill him. If it is replaced by killing him, it is not the same as crushing an ant. The mustache butler was trembling, as a top official superhuman, his legs were shaking at this moment, and he was almost unsteady. Seeing Green looking at him, he hurriedly said in a trembling voice: "Sir, small... small You must cooperate with the adults, whatever the adults want to ask, the little ones will say everything. Green nodded expressionlessly, and the mustache butler with a dead fish''s eyes froze in his heart. As Green''s thoughts moved, he instantly cast several spiritisms, and in a blink of an eye, dozens of skeleton soldiers came out of the summoning portal, fully armed, looking at the bearded butler. The bearded butler was confused and didn''t know what Green meant. If it was just these skeleton soldiers, he didn''t need to be afraid because of his strength, but he really didn''t dare to move, for fear that Green would be unhappy and seal his transcendence. The ability was thrown directly from the window, slammed, and fell into patties. Finally, as the last skeleton soldier came out, Green glanced at the moustache butler, and then said to Ariotega: "You let him lead the way, I want all the property of Marquis Lansnot and everything he has hidden. secret." "Yes, my lord, as you wish." A red light flashed in Aliottga''s eyes, he respectfully saluted Green, and then looked at the mustache butler, showing a meaningful and stiff smile. At this moment, a young man in a black special bureau uniform jumped in from the smashed window. This young man is the commander of this operation. The following battle is almost over. Just now, Marquis Lancenot fell from the building. He didn''t know what was going on, so he jumped up to check. He didn''t expect to see Green, there was another one. The heavy armored knights he had never seen before exuded a suffocating and powerful breath, as well as the skeleton soldiers carrying rifles all over the room. The young man didn''t read much, and immediately lowered his head and said to Greenton: "Report, sir, the stubborn enemies below have been eliminated, and the other two fled, and Lord Frio has gone to pursue." After the last battle, in order to make it easier to move, Frio, as a legendary arcane mage, Silabel has given him the status of a special advisor. So Frio just appeared, so the Special Bureau and the City Defense Army are not particularly strange. Green''s thoughts moved, and he already knew the situation over there. He couldn''t help showing a strange expression, and secretly said in his heart: "Is this a coincidence or fate? I actually met the rebellious son of General James here again. There is another person. , is a legendary powerhouse... Huh? It was the legendary gunslinger who fought with me last time." Green thought about it, and decided to go see it in person. Whether it was the son of General James or the legendary gunman, he was very interested. "Ali, I''ll leave it to you here." Green gave an order, and with a flash, he used the spirit world to shuttle, locked the spatial coordinates, and headed to Frio''s direction. Since he initially mastered the two skills [Shadow Flash] and [Spiritual World Shuttle], Green used as many skills as possible in order to increase his proficiency in the two skills, even if the distance was not far, he had to shuttle over. This time, it was the same as usual. Although the general direction was correct, the specifics deviate a lot from the intended position. Green appeared on the top of a seven-story apartment, and from a distance, he could see Frio and Delstad fighting fiercely. The floating cannon and arcane ray were used against the dragon hunting rifle and the enchanted pistol. Although Frio had the upper hand, he still had the upper hand. If you want to win completely, it will take some time. After all, the legend is not a cat or a dog. Green looked condescendingly, and was not in a hurry to grab monsters. With Frio''s current situation, if he could single-kill a legend of the same level, he might be able to restore his strength from the initial level of the legend to the level of the intermediate level. Originally Frio was a legendary middle-level, but after being transformed into a Lich Mage, his level dropped by one level, and it was easier to recover. At the same time, Modi, who had already escaped a block, was panting and looked from time to time in the direction where Delstad and Frio were fighting, but because of the blockade of the building, he could not see anything at all, only heard movements and gunshots. Intensive, psychic surges, the battle is getting more and more intense. Suddenly a figure stopped in front of him, and Modi lost his mind. He looked back from time to time without noticing the front. He slammed into it, soft... Immediately, he was punched on the head, and the pain suddenly made his eyes dizzy. Venus, a big bag appeared on his forehead. Modi let out a hoot, and then he saw clearly that it was Sika who had already installed a metal alchemy arm. The one who smashed Modi''s head just now was the metal palm he just put on, clenched into a fist, and it was like a tiger. Modi couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva when he saw it. He was fortunate that Sika had been merciful just now, otherwise he wouldn''t be as simple as putting a bag on his head. "Miss Sika! It''s great." Modi saw Sika, as if he saw a savior, and he hurriedly asked: "Miss Sika, please call Lord Cypolites, if it''s too late, Uncle Del will be finished." Modi did not directly ask Sika to rescue Delstad. Although Sika''s strength is quite good, it is not as good as Delstad. Go in, so he asked Sika to contact Cypolites quickly, this is the most secure and effective method at present. When Sika heard this, her face changed slightly. After she was injured last time, after some training, she finally recovered. She was also lurking in the house of Marquis Lansnot. Think, something happened. Just now, Sika also heard the gunshots here and the psionic fluctuations of the superhuman fighting, so he accelerated his speed and rushed back to have a look, and happened to meet Modi who escaped. "What''s going on, tell me quickly!" Sika frowned and hurriedly asked. "It was people from the Special Bureau and the City Defense Army who raided the mansion of the Marquis of Lansnot. The Marquis has died, and many comrades have also died. Now only Uncle Del is left. Only Lord Cypolites can save him. Uncle Del, Sister Sika, hurry up!" Modi quickly and briefly explained the situation, and then pleaded again. The second update is completed, please subscribe, please ask for a monthly pass! (end of this chapter) Chapter 353： last faith Chapter 353 The Last Faith Sika''s face was gloomy, and immediately sent a magical message to Cypolites. soon received a reply from Cypolites, telling them to wait where they were, the bell was nearby and they could arrive quickly. Sika let out a sigh of relief, while Modi showed a look of joy and anticipation, and said excitedly: "That''s great! If Lord Ringtone makes a move, he will definitely be able to save Uncle Del." His voice fell, and there was a sudden bang, accompanied by a cloud of smoke and dust, one person smashed through a building, and tumbled and landed in the street more than a hundred meters away. The man was very embarrassed at the moment, his face was covered with dust, blood was dripping from his head, one arm was bent at his side at a strange angle, one hand was on the ground, half kneeling on the ground, it was Del, who was left to block Frio stad. As the rising smoke dissipated, Frio walked out of the smashed building. The muzzle of the floating gun floating around him was brighter, and a deadly attack had been concentrated on Delstad, ten meters away. However, in the face of the threat of death, Delstad did not show any fear. His eyes were burning with unyielding fighting spirit, and the almost depleted spiritual energy in his body was still turbulently boiling under the pull of his strong will, like a boiling boiler. , contains an amazing explosive force. "Uncle Del!" Modi could not help but whisper when he saw Delstad. Although the distance was not close, Delstad, who had entered the battle state, still heard it, and his heart sank, Modi was still here, why not run quickly! But when he swept to Sika standing next to Modi out of the corner of his eye, he suddenly breathed a sigh of relief, with Sika there, it should be fine. "Where are you looking?" Frio''s voice came, grabbing Delstad''s moment of distraction, followed by an arcane missile. And this Arcane Missile is very skillful, and the sound of firing air is almost similar to that of a floating cannon. In his busy schedule, Delstad thought it was the attack of the floating artillery, so he quickly leaped and flickered, appearing several meters away in an instant to avoid the attack of the arcane missile. However, in the next moment Delstad''s heart tightened, and an extremely dangerous warning omen struck, causing the hairs on his whole body to stand on end, and he quickly turned his head to look. In an instant, Delstad saw the fire snake spewing out of the floating cannon''s runner. "No, I''ve been fooled!" Delstad''s mind flashed, and he tried desperately to dodge, but he finally slowed down. Although he dodged the key point, he was hit by a bullet from the floating cannon in his left knee. There was a sudden bang, the entire knee exploded, blood splattered, and half of the calf fell a few meters away. Delstad was also tough. He didn''t snort a leg after being blown off. He just frowned. He wrapped the wound with spiritual energy, and quickly stopped the bleeding. At the same time, he raised the enchanted pistol in his hand and fired three shots in a row. It''s a pity that Frio has a lot of fighting experience. After hitting a hit, he immediately opens the magic shield and retreats quickly to deal with the enemy''s crazy counterattack. Although ??Delstad''s counterattack could not be launched, it still only left three ripples on the translucent magic shield in front of Frio, and then the bullets landed on the ground, making the crisp sound of metal hitting cement. "You are very good, but unfortunately..." Frio stared at the enemy who had lost his arms and legs, and had to admit that he was a respectable opponent. Delstad grinned, revealing his blood-stained teeth, which was the blood oozing from the roots of his teeth in order to endure the pain: "Thank you for your evaluation, but unfortunately... If you lose, you will lose. But if you want to kill me, you There is also a price to pay!" After speaking, he dropped the enchanted pistol in his hand, quickly took out an injection from the carrying bag, and inserted it into the back of his neck without hesitation. As a tube of purple-black liquid was absorbed into Delstad''s body, his aura instantly skyrocketed! The almost depleted psychic energy recovered instantly, the fractured and dislocated arm also recovered quickly, only the completely broken left leg did not recover. However, his face is also aging at a speed visible to the naked eye, his hair has become gray and withered, and his face has more wrinkles... Modi in the distance saw the change in Delstad, and his heart became worse and worse, and asked eagerly: "Miss Sika, what did Uncle Del inject just now?" Sika said solemnly: "That''s the ''last belief'', a high-level potion that can instantly restore combat power, but at the cost of overdrawing a lot of vitality." At this moment, Delstad made her look up to her and gave her a sincere respect. She never thought that with Delstad''s old-fashioned personality, she would one day have such a fierce and fearless fighting will. Delstad roared, dropped the needle in his hand, and took out the dragon hunting rifle that was nearly two meters long. In an instant, the magic runes on the entire rifle all released a dazzling light, especially the muzzle, which absorbed a large amount of psionic energy quickly, almost forming a vortex visible to the naked eye. "Dell... Uncle, you..." Modi''s tears blurred his vision. He could feel that Delstad''s vitality was passing quickly, and the short-term power at this moment would be the last praise in Delstad''s life. "Hahaha! I can still fight for two minutes with my vitality, come on! Fight with me as much as you like, and let me die vigorously!" Delstad roared in a hoarse voice. One foot suddenly exerted force, with a click, the cement shattered, and he rushed out at an extremely fast speed, leaving behind an afterimage, and at the same time, with a bang, it was like a cannon bombardment, and a fire snake spewed out from the thick muzzle of the dragon hunting rifle. , the fire snake is wrapped in a blazing red ray, and the bullet shoots out of the gun chamber, and instantly becomes plasma, forming a powerful plasma jet. With a ?? sound, the hot plasma jet scorched the air, causing the water vapor in the air to evaporate instantly, and a piece of white gas emerged. In an instant, Frio''s brows went numb, it was the feeling of being stared at by the **** of death, which made him feel the threat of death again. At the same time, on the roof not far away, Green, who was condescendingly watching all this, felt danger when Delstad was accumulating power, and immediately recalled Frio with a thought. Almost at the same time, the dragon hunting rifle rang out, and Frio disappeared at the last minute, but what appeared in the cemetery was the Lich Mage whose left shoulder, arm and left chest were missing a large piece. Fortunately, Frio is an undead creature. If a human being suffered such a heavy blow, I am afraid he would have died on the spot. is also Green''s quick response. He took it back to the cemetery and repaired it immediately, but he lost some psionic energy. Watching Delstad shoot this shot again, the red plasma jet has been extended to more than ten kilometers away, and all the obstacles that passed in it have been completely pierced, because it is in the city, it is inevitable that there will be accidental injuries, that is not the case. The way, can only count them unlucky. After Delstad shot, he held the gun and stood on one leg without any sign of disobedience. He gasped for a few breaths and looked up. The psychic fluctuations generated by Greene''s recovery of Frio had already exposed his position. . But the shot just now, even in the best state of Delstad, can''t come out casually. If he wants to charge again, he has to wait at least five minutes. When he saw Green''s figure, he couldn''t help but smile. "It turned out to be you, I should have thought of it long ago." Delstad showed a helpless wry smile. He had already seen that Frio''s details were such a powerful legend through Greene taking Frio back to the cemetery just now. The Arcane Mage is actually a summoned object of this official-level high-level necromancer. Green did not continue to hide, standing on the top of the building, condescending, said lightly: "Your soul is very good, I will collect it after you die, so that you and Frio and Ariotega can be the same as the others. Allegiance to my lich, your memory, your soul, will not disappear. Don''t worry! Death is not the end, it is just a new beginning for you." Delstad looked at Green with an unusual expression on his face, with a helpless wry smile on his face, and muttered in a low voice: "Am I destined to not be a hero in my life? A hero, I didn''t expect that the soul could not be liberated in the end, and it would fall into the hands of a necromancer, this is really ironic!" The more he talked about it, the more crazy emotions appeared in Delstad''s eyes, until finally, with a loud roar, he forcibly released his life force to condense his spiritual energy, making the magic rune that had just dimmed with the dragon hunting rifle brightened again. The moment you raise your hand, it is a shot, and a plasma jet is fired again. Although it is not as good as before, it is still deadly enough. "Are you going to struggle one last time?" Green''s voice came, but the figure was blurred in place, and then a flash was replaced by a metal angel wrapped in dark red armor. With a bang, the crossed swords actually blocked the plasma jet fired by the Dragon Hunting Rifle! Then suddenly the two swords separated, the death angel tall [lv9] The swordsman master actually split the jet from it, the metal wings on the back shook, and flew at an instant speed, rushing towards Delstad, with a clanging sound, gold and iron mingled, and it was a close call. At the same time, Delstad raised the dragon hunting rifle to block it, but was cut into two pieces by a sword. The sturdy dragon hunting rifle was as fragile as tofu at the moment. The rear sword of the Angel of Death stabbed out of the air, stabbing Delstad''s heart from an incredible angle. The Angel of Death has [lv9] a master of swordsmanship, with quick shots, tricky angles, and a deadly gleam on the tip of the sword. Even though Delstad had already had the consciousness of dying in battle, at this moment, facing this exquisite swordsmanship, he was still unavoidable for a burst of heart palpitations. . As long as this sword stabs at the next moment, everything will be over! Dellstad was relieved, he had done his best, and it has nothing to do with him next, maybe as Green said, his soul will be taken away, and then another start... (end of this chapter) Chapter 354： end and start Chapter 354 End and Begin However, just when Delstad had given up his struggle, at the next moment, a clanging sound, a violent symphony of gold and iron, the fatal attack of the Angel of Death was actually blocked by the personality! At the critical moment, Suzine narrowly blocked the fatal blow of the Angel of Death, and a powerful anti-shock force was passed from the short sword in Suzine''s hand, and the enemy''s swordsmanship was even faintly above her. At this moment, the locked Delstad broke free from the shackles of the mental lock, his eyes widened suddenly, his eyes were almost cracked, and he burst out with crazy fighting spirit again. However, Delstad''s eyes were lost at this time. He had fallen into a state of unconsciousness. He was insisting on fighting completely instinctively. The dragon hunting rifle was damaged, the enchanted pistol was lost, and there was no long-range firearms. A bright streak cut through the air and cut to the throat of the Angel of Death extremely quickly. "Delstad! You..." Suzine frowned. She received an order from Cypolites to come here to save Delstad. She had just completed the task, and she did not want to conflict with Green. But I didn''t expect that at this time, Delstad was still fighting, as if crazy. However, Rinne soon saw Delstad''s state, and couldn''t help but look astonished like Sika. "I actually used my last faith!" Suzune murmured, a flash of respect flashed in her eyes, but everyone who dares to use this potion is a hero. "He still has half a minute, let him die under the enemy''s sword! This is the honor he deserves." Sika''s voice came from behind. Suzine frowned, which was obviously contrary to the order she received, but after thinking about it, she still backed away and let Delstad madly rush towards the Angel of Death... Green manipulates the Angel of Death. His body has been spiritualized and escaped into the spiritual world. He originally planned to leave this legendary enemy to Frio to kill alone. He didn''t expect the enemy to explode in the end. He had no choice but to take over. . Looking at Delstad, who was rushing up, the long sword in his hand condensed, and he deftly blocked the dagger that was slashing horizontally, and another sword stabbed out with lightning. This time, there was no block from the ringtone, and a sharp sword light passed through the gap. Derstad instinctively blocked it, and the next moment the two passed by, a drop of blood fell from the tip of the death angel''s sword, and a dark purple sword mark remained in the air... At this time, everyone present looked at Delstad. A charred black wound the size of a bowl was pierced through the chest. As the last trace of vitality dissipated, he knelt on one knee and fell forward, but did not wait to fall. The whole body was cracked on the ground, but the potion ''last belief'' burned out its vitality, and the body was directly pulverized and turned into a piece of fly ash. Green glanced at the reminder from the cemetery: Kill the legendary enemy Delstad and get psionic [3500] At the same time, in the Kingdom of Nightmare, following Green''s thoughts, he took in a soul, and appeared ignorantly at the resurrection point of the Templar Castle... "Uncle Del!" Modi watched Delstad turn into a piece of fly ash. After being stunned, he let out a miserable howl and rushed over to try to grab those fly ash, but what looked like fly ash was actually invisible. It fell into his hands and disappeared immediately. And Modi is still hundreds of meters away from the battlefield, even if he rushed over, it would be in vain, and Sika stood by her side, how could he let him pass. Modi only felt that his collar was tight, and was pulled back by Sika with the metal alchemy prosthesis, and said coldly: "Calm down! Now is not the time to be impulsive, look carefully at those people, those murderers who killed Del. " Sika''s voice was like a basin of cold water pouring down, causing Modi''s eyes to flash with hatred, staring fiercely at the angel of death suspended in the air. Because Frio, who had hunted them down before, had returned to the cemetery, while Green was hiding in the spiritual world, he could only focus his hatred on the Angel of Death. Feeling the hateful eyes with violent mood swings, Green controlled the Angel of Death to look over and met Modi''s gaze. "Do you hate me?" Green sneered in his heart, and suddenly a chilling death energy burst out, shrouded in a radius of several hundred meters in an instant, with a powerful and legendary aura, tyrannical and terrifying. In the metal helmet of the angel of death, two dark red flames stared at Modi, shrouded in a malicious breath. In an instant, Modi entered the ice cave, and he couldn''t even think about hatred and anger. The whole person was completely dominated by fear. His face was pale, his whole body was trembling, and his distorted expression was full of fear. Even Sika, who was standing next to him, was not deliberately targeted, and was a little overwhelmed. She was also fighting with both sides. Her face was pale, and she was sweating. At this moment, she just wanted to escape from here as soon as possible. Fortunately, at the next moment, Suzine stood in front of the Angel of Death, showing a slight psychic power, blocking the murderous aura. Sika and Modi gasped for relief, looking at the Angel of Death, still having lingering fears. Suzine was expressionless, and said lightly: "It''s alright, do you want to go to war with Lord Cypolites right now?" Before Green could speak, Modi, who had recovered a little from his fear, called out first: "Lord Ringtone killed him, he killed Uncle Del!" I have to admit that this guy''s willpower is very strong. He suffered such a strong mental shock that even the Sika attached to him didn''t recover, but with his extraordinary willpower, he got rid of such terrifying pressure. Unfortunately, the brain is not very smart. Suzune looked back blankly, not worried that Greene would take the opportunity to sneak up on her, and stared at Modi coldly. The second time, Modi was like falling into an ice cave, shivering, and at a loss... "You don''t need to teach me how to do it!" Suzine''s voice came, even more awe-inspiring than the killing intent displayed by the Angel of Death just now. Modi seemed to be pinching his throat, showing an unbelievable expression, he didn''t understand why. Suzune is obviously his comrade-in-arms, why do you show such eyes? And she is so powerful, why didn''t she avenge Uncle Del? Why is this all? Modis heart roared wildly, and at this moment he had a little doubt about his belief and persistence for the first time. "Forget it, let''s go." At this time, Green''s voice came, and when the ringtone turned back, Green took back the angel of death and showed his body again, with a straight military uniform and spotless leather shoes, but a pair of nothing. The mentally dead fish-eye said with desperation: "Go back and tell Cypolites that Stynard still belongs to the Kingdom of Lorenzo, so she''d better not do some small things, otherwise I can''t talk to Lord Silabel. explain." After saying that, he waved his hand, and the people who led the special bureau and the city defense army who were chasing after him left the scene directly. Watching Green''s figure walk away, Suzine''s eyes flickered, she didn''t know what she was thinking, and then she disappeared in a flash. "Let''s go back too!" Sika dragged Modi, after all, this is not a place to stay for a long time, but he was thrown away by Modi. Immediately, Modi realized that his reaction was a bit extreme. After all, Sika did not feel sorry for him from the beginning to the end, and forced a smile, Modi bowed and said: "Sorry, Miss Sika, I think I need to calm down by myself. " There was a hint of helplessness in Sika''s eyes. As a revolutionary army of indigenous origin, of course she knew Modi''s ideals, but she knew better that it was just a flower in the mirror. Even if the Kingdom of Lorenzo was really overthrown, the Loen Federation would not. May allow the aborigines of this void world to form an independent state. Now the Loen Federation has provided money, personnel and equipment to help the revolutionary army fight the Kingdom of Lorenzo. What they want is as obvious as the lice on the bald head. So Sika knew for a long time that Modi could not find a way to realize his ideal in the revolutionary army. Looking at Modi''s back, Sika sighed, then withdrew his gaze and rushed to another secret base of the Revolutionary Army in the city. Green first returned to Marquis Lansnot''s mansion. Under the leadership of the mustache butler, he opened the underground secret room under the mansion, which not only contained the huge wealth that Marquis Lansnot had acquired over the years, but also Treasures accumulated by the Marquis family through the ages, as well as some important documents. Green came back and took a brief look. Those documents that had secretly communicated with the rebels were handed over to the special bureau for processing, and the rest of the valuable items were transported back to the cemetery by the skeleton soldiers. After disposing of all this, Green returned to the office of the Special Bureau, immediately moved into the Nightmare Realm, and found the resurrected Delstad. Because it is the image of the soul directly materialized, at this time Delstad has returned to his youthful appearance, a handsome young man with red hair. "What is this place? It''s an artifact that can carry a soul, right?" Feeling Green''s arrival, Delstad raised the question in his heart. After sorting out the memories saved in his soul, and thinking about what Green had said before, he roughly understood his current situation. However, he will not be like those ordinary people, thinking that this is the kingdom of God, after all, it is a legendary superhuman. "Almost." Green asked directly without explaining too much: "Now you have two choices, keep the status quo and stay here, but only in this space. Or like Frio, go to another place , I turned you into a lich, and you need to serve me and fight for me." Delstad blinked his eyes and fell into a moment of silence: "If I can, I choose to stay here. I''m not ready to become a lich, and I''m very sorry for betraying your kindness." "It''s nothing. If you think it''s too boring here, you can tell me at any time." Green said indifferently. Now, he doesn''t care much about the combat power of a legendary first-level, and Delstad''s soul is included in the nightmare. The kingdom is already under his control. Whether it becomes a lich or not is actually not important. After all, there is a legendary soul staying here, which also has many benefits for the development of the nightmare world. The second update is completed, please subscribe (end of this chapter) Chapter 355： Mysterious Grandpa Chapter 355 Mysterious Grandpa Modi returned to General James''s home in the downtown area of ??Steinard in a hurry. Because General James went to the military camp outside the city, and the younger siblings were also secretly sent to the main world, only Modi and a dozen servants were left in the entire mansion. Modi sat alone in the living room, dismissed all the servants, and looked up at the crystal lamp on the roof with a blank expression. Those crystals that were carefully polished into polyhedrons shimmered with charming colored halos, but in Modi''s eyes, he saw Delstad''s voice and smile in those halos. "Why? Why did it become like this?" Modi lowered his head, clasped his head with both hands, tucked his fingers deep into his hair, and tears welled his eyes again. In his mind, not only Delstad, but also many comrades in arms and comrades. Since he joined the revolutionary army, he has lost many comrades in arms around him unknowingly. Modi understood from the beginning that it would not be easy to overthrow the kingdom of Lorenzo, and it would be accompanied by a lot of sacrifice and bloodshed. He thought he could bear it, just like when his mother left him, but he did not expect that his will was still too fragile. I can''t ignore the people around me and die miserably like other people. After an unknown time, Modi sat alone, during which a servant came to remind him that it was time for dinner, and Modi waved his hand and sent it out. It was already dark outside, and the surrounding buildings were lit up. The lights came in from the windows, and the shadows of the windows were reflected on the ground. At the same time, a blurry figure was also reflected behind Modi. Modi sat leaning over, the figure was unrecognizable, but he could be felt looking at Modi. After a while, an old and low voice came from Modi''s ear: "Modi, my child, it''s time to let go of your naivety and meaningless persistence! If you don''t want to see the people you care about like your mother and you The best way to die like Uncle Del is to make yourself stronger..." Modi heard the old man''s voice, his shoulders shook slightly, but he didn''t raise his head, his heart was still hesitating and struggling. "Child, I have no ill intentions towards you." The old voice continued to be heard, with a gentle and sincere tone, but with hidden anxiety: "Ask your true heart, don''t run away, it''s time to summon up your courage and accept my Power, it''s the power of light, it''s what you need..." Modi stood up suddenly, his eyes swollen and bloodshot, but his gaze became extremely firm. When his mother died, he heard this mysterious voice for the first time, claiming to give him the power to control his own destiny. However, Modi did not trust the other party at that time, but for some reasons, he did not tell General James, and regarded the existence of this figure as a secret. Modi''s secondary illness is very serious. He has his own persistence and pride, and he is confident that he can achieve his great ideals without any external force. Until this time Delstad''s death, and the appearance of Ringtone ignored his request, he finally realized his weakness and ridiculousness, and also felt the importance of his own strength like never before. Once again, that old voice appeared in the dead of night, Modi did not refuse strictly, he fell into a long silence, until finally... silently nodded. At the same time, in the secret stronghold of the revolutionary army. Ringtone and Sika stood side by side in front of Cypolites'' desk. Cepolites'' face was gloomy, his hands were crossed, his fingers flicked, and he said slowly: "You mean, this time there is another powerful person who looks like an angel?" "Yes, my lord, the opponent''s strength is very strong." Sika peeked at Suzune: "Delstad used the potion ''Last Faith'' and was not an opponent at all." Suzune said from the side with a blank face: "Yes, I have tried it, and my strength is not inferior to me." Cepolites frowned, and she had to pay attention to the evidence of the ringtone: "How is that Wood Slater''s investigation? Can you be sure that this ''angel'' is his summoned object?" Sika said helplessly: "Sorry, sir, the information on Wood and Slater has not progressed much. From the information that can be collected, this person''s background is very simple. Unless he is replaced, otherwise... It is difficult to imagine that a talent Ordinary run-down nobles will become such powerful necromancers in a short period of time." Cypolites murmured: "Did he be robbed of his soul? What kind of person would it be? At present, this person is no less dangerous than Silabel, and I even have a hunch that this Wood will be It''s even more dangerous!" After speaking, he raised his head to look at the sound of the ringtone, then turned to Sika, and said lightly: "Recently, all our actions have been suspended, don''t provoke this person yet, and wait for my order." "It''s your lord!" Sika immediately took the order, and then withdrew wisely. Only Cypolites and Ringtone were left in the office. Cypolites leaned back, crossed his legs, changed to a more comfortable and casual posture, and said in a flat tone: "Tell me what you think about that Viscount Wood Slater. Do you think we have a chance to put him Pull over?" Suzune''s standard three-no-girl appearance seemed to be silent and did not mean to answer, but Cypolites had been with her for a long time and knew that she was thinking in this state. Sure enough, after three minutes, Lingyin shook his head and said, "It''s hard to win, we don''t have enough bargaining chips, I don''t think the relationship between him and Silabel is not a relationship between superiors and subordinates, but more like an equal ally or a transaction, My gut tells me anyway, don''t try to control him, it''s dangerous." Cepolites frowned. As a spy chief, he didn''t like uncontrolled chess pieces. Suzune continued: "I can feel that this should not be his body, but a avatar, or a carrier of boarding. The real identity of the other party is likely to be a big man from the Lorenzo Kingdom in the main world. I I feel that the means of wooing and bribing should be very difficult to work, otherwise he will not come here thankfully at such a time." Cepolites nodded, in fact, this was also her judgment, but this situation was very tricky, and she pondered: "Then how do you think we are going to deal with him?" Suzune said, "Deal with him? Why should we deal with him?" Cepolites was at a loss for words, just as Suzune said, standing in her position had no reason to deal with Green. The original tacit understanding with Silabel is still there, but the object is changed to Green, and the reason why her attitude has changed is that after Silabel left, the opponent''s strength is not enough to compete with her own, but in fact Green''s strength is only strong Not weak. "Nothing else, I''ll go out first, don''t forget the promise you made to me, the head of the little king and Marquis Belon!" Suzine said blankly. Cepolites nodded, but after Ringtone turned around, an unpleasant emotion flashed in his eyes. Until there was a bang, the bell slammed the door shut, and the office fell silent. Cepolites looked at the direction where Ringtone was leaving, and whispered to himself: "Ringtone, I hope you don''t disappoint me..." At the same time, the bell standing outside the door also stopped for a moment, stared straight ahead with empty eyes, and said in a voice that only he could hear: "Cepolites, I hope you don''t disappoint me! Compared to that A deadly necromancer, in fact, I prefer to get along with you." In the barracks on the outskirts of Steinard. Sirabell has already received the information about what happened in the city, with an inexplicable smile on his face: "This guy really has no taboos, a marquis killed like this, he is more daring than me." General James frowned and said: "Sir, do you need to send someone to remind you, after all, the war is imminent, and stability is the first." Silabel waved his hand and said: "No need, since I handed over the city to him, don''t question his methods, the Grand Duke and I only look at the results, as long as he can complete the task, let alone a marquis who is collaborating with the enemy, his status is better. The high nobles can kill a few more, but they are all worms, and if you kill them, you will kill them." General ?? James did not speak again. Even if he did not agree with Silabel''s actions, once Silabel made a decision, he would support him unconditionally. This was his belief. As his son, Modi does not understand his stupid loyalty, and many others call him a dog licking behind his back. But General James didn''t care, whether others understood it or not, that''s what he believed in to the end. At this time, an intelligence officer entered from the outside, stood at attention and saluted: "Report, my lord, there is information on the rebels!" Sirabel glanced at it and said the word ''read''. The intelligence officer immediately said loudly: "The main force of the rebels set out from Ditkaro in the southeastern province four hours ago, and marched northward along the way, approaching the Scarlet Fortress. The total force is estimated to be 230,000, of which 30,000 are extraordinary. There are 3,000 people, and among the ordinary soldiers, 50,000 people were found to be equipped with constructive armor, and their combat effectiveness can reach the level of an apprentice..." "It''s finally started!" Silabel''s eyes lit up, she stood up from the chair, stretched out her arms energetically, showed great interest in the upcoming war, rolled her hair and said: "Okay, Let the whole army set off for the red fortress, I would like to see how much progress the rebels have this time compared to those in the northern provinces." The Scarlet Fortress is located in the southeast of Steinard. It is the transportation hub from the southern provinces to the capital. It is also the core of the most important defense line to the south of Steinard. At present, there are 100,000 troops stationed on paper, but Silabel is very clear. The real situation of the local garrison, the 100,000-strong army on the bright side, if you remove the empty pay, there will be 60,000 to 70,000 people in the end. It is impossible to stop the more than 200,000 rebels with high morale by garrisoning troops in places with low morale and lack of training. (end of this chapter) Chapter 356： southern rebels Chapter 356 Southern Rebels With the rise of the southern rebels, the Loen people who have been preparing for more than ten years finally showed the results of their long-term operation here. And the nobles and officials of the Kingdom of Lorenzo also showed off the assembly line again. The equipment of tens of thousands of troops, countless military supplies, a large number of instructors who trained soldiers, and even the regular army of Ruen Federation, which exceeded tens of thousands of people, all passed All kinds of overt or dark channels were smuggled here from the main world, becoming the backbone and flesh and blood of the rebels. Under the eyes of the Kingdom of Lorenzo, a huge army of more than 200,000 people was armed. This time the rebellion in the south is different from the previous petty fights in the northern provinces. The relatively wealthy south is the real base of the Luen people. Most of the more than 200,000 rebels are not the rebels who rise up, but secretly accept it. The trained real army, including the private soldiers of the local nobles, the guards of the capitalists'' homes and factories, the patrols of the big landlords, and even the government''s police, as well as the local garrison that was instigated. The entire southeastern province has been completely mastered by the revolutionary army and the Ruen people, which is why Silabel has long been informed that the southeastern province is going to rebel, but did not go south to suppress the rebellion in advance. The only thing she can truly trust is the elite janitorial army of less than 90,000 people stationed in the royal capital Steinard. Although these Imperial Guards are elite and loyal, they are not enough to use. Excluding the basic defensive strength of the capital, Silabel can bring out only 50,000 mobile troops at most. At this point, if the army enters the southeastern province, it will soon fall into the sea of ??"people''s war", so Silabel adopts the strategy of drawing snakes out of the hole, allowing the enemy to take the initiative to leave the southern lair to attack the red fortress that is easy to defend and difficult to attack. In order to achieve this strategic goal, Silabel had even been ready for a long time, but she had not gone to the Scarlet Fortress for fear of interfering with the plans of the rebels. She had already selected the Scarlet Fortress as the end of the 200,000 rebels. land. Stinard City, Prime Minister''s Office. Marquis Capson was sitting in the tea room, drinking tea while reading a newspaper, dressed in casual clothes, looking very comfortable. At this time, Covance, who was the secretary, knocked on the door and came in. He bowed his head respectfully and said, "Sir, there is news from the barracks outside the city that Sir Silabel has led the Guards." "Oh?" Marquis Capson put down the newspaper, a flash of light flashed in his eyes, and asked, "How many troops did she take away?" Although he is the prime minister of the kingdom, Kapson has little influence on the army, especially after Silabel took over the military power, he used the spy methods of the special bureau to quickly dominate the power, excluding all dissidents, even the prime minister did not Know how many troops this time. Covance was very competent as a secretary. He knew what Marquis Capson wanted to know, and immediately replied: "The total number is about 50,000, of which about 20,000 are ordinary soldiers, and more than 30,000 are extraordinary and knights." Marquis Capson frowned: "She really dares! She actually took away all the extraordinary power of the eighth floor. It seems that the more than 200,000 rebels in the south have put a lot of pressure on her this time!" Covance said: "Yes, according to the internal response we arranged in the Guards, this time Lord Silabel promised a big reward, one hundred gold pounds for killing one enemy, and five hundred gold pounds for killing extraordinary people. Two hundred pounds for the disabled, five hundred pounds for the dead Capson couldn''t help but sneered proudly after hearing this: "It''s a lot of money, but does she have so much money? Really..." However, he was only halfway through his words, but he stopped abruptly, his brows furrowed, as if he had thought of something, and waved his hand to signal Covance to go out. Covance was bewildered, but he didn''t dare to ask any more questions. He turned around and backed out, leaving only Marquis Capson sitting there with a dignified expression. A few minutes later, Marquis Capson took a big sip from the already cold teacup and murmured, "Have you finally reached this point? Grand Duke Mora, did you just give up this void world?" Just now, he wanted to laugh at Silabel for drawing a cake and fooling the soldiers under him, but suddenly thought of another possibility, that is, Silabel doesn''t really need to pay so many gold pounds at all, or it is not necessarily wrong to go south to the Scarlet Fortress this time. To annihilate the rebels, it may be time to make a final choice. As the Prime Minister of Lorenzo Kingdom in the Void World, Marquis Capson''s wisdom and political sensitivity are beyond doubt. Although Archduke Mora did not reveal to him the idea of ??giving up this place, through various signs, he Still found clues, and roughly guessed the result. When Marquis Capson thought for the first time that Archduke Mora might give up this void world, he immediately denied his crazy and ridiculous idea, because he knew better than anyone that the interests of a void world, even for a For a powerful natural disaster-level powerhouse and the entire Lorenzo Kingdom, it is not easy to let go. But calm down, Marquis Capson analyzed it carefully, but was shocked to find that nothing seemed impossible. Because the Kingdom of Lorenzo is actually operating this Void World No. 12 at a loss. Although the Void World generates a lot of wealth every year, these wealth are divided up by nobles, bureaucrats, and capitalists. In the hands of the kingdom, except for a lot of Outside of the bill, there''s not a single benefit worth mentioning. At that time, Marquis Capson broke out in a cold sweat. As the Prime Minister of Void World No. 12, no one knew the actual situation better than him, but he didn''t think there was anything wrong at first, because when he took over from his predecessor That''s it. What made him even more terrifying was that it was impossible for Grand Duke Mora to give up this void world alone. At least King Prady XIV on the main world certainly agreed. But he, the prime minister, the number one figure in the government, and the leader in the name of the aristocracy, didn''t hear any rumors, what does this mean! It is clear that both Prady XIV and Archduke Maura have distrusted him. Marquis Capson was very frightened in his heart, and he quickly launched personal connections to inquire about news in the main world, but still nothing. There was no trouble in the main world, as if he was thinking too much, but the more he did, the more uneasy he felt. He felt that it was just the tranquility before the storm. Because of this, even though Marquis Capson found that the secretary beside him was sent by the Revolutionary Army and was a multi-faceted spy, he did not act rashly. . Now that with Silabel leaving the capital, Marquis Capson has confirmed his original guess, so what should I do next? Is it a desperate attempt to help the revolutionary army and occupy Steinard, both internally and externally, or continue to wait and see the further development of the situation? Marquis Capson''s brows were furrowed, and the scene of the dracolich circling over Steinard suddenly appeared in his mind. His wings spread out, covering the sky and the sun. A shiver, abandon the cranky thoughts in his head, what should be inside and outside, let''s wash and sleep, with that terrifying monster suppressing, even if there is no Silabel, Steinard is still impeccable. "Is that terrifying dracolich a summoned item of Her Royal Highness Princess Mulesina?" Marquis Capson guessed in his heart. In his opinion, the entire Lorenzo Kingdom can subdue and control such a powerful dracolich. There is only that natural disaster grade necromancer. At the same time, in the palace. The little king was gnawing at a red apple, which was his way of venting. Marquis Veron stood beside him, watching the little king eat the juice splashing, his face also covered with a haze. Suddenly, with a bang, the little king slammed the half-eaten apple to the ground, and shouted: "Bastard! Bastard! Bastard! How dare he dare that bastard? A marquis killed him if he said it, he thought he was Who? Even Silabel wouldn''t dare to be so arrogant. I want... I want to kill him, I swear! And that **** Silabel is also the culprit. Without her support, that **** couldn''t be so bold son." "Your Majesty, calm down, be careful with your words and deeds!" Marquis Veron''s low voice was somewhat stern, and he understood the reason why walls have ears. The little king can insult Green at will, but he can''t bring Silabel with him. This is the essential difference. At present, Green''s identity is at best a low-level noble who has gained power for a while, but Silabel is different. That is Grand Duke Mora. The person he values ??is even rumored to be the illegitimate daughter of Duke Mora. If the rumors are true, the daughter of a natural disaster grade powerhouse will be treated like a princess wherever she goes, and Silabel''s own strength and power alone are enough to make him and the little king unable to eat and walk. The little king stared at Marquis Veron, gasping for breath, like an angry kitten, but under Marquis Veron''s unavoidable gaze, he persisted for a moment and still looked away, although in his heart he looked away. Not angry, but he knew very well that Marquis Veron''s reminder was for his own good, and the words that attacked Silabel just now should not be said. A stern look flashed in the eyes of the little king, and he gritted his teeth: "Let''s not say anything else, that man named Wood, I want him to pay the price immediately! Uncle Lancenot can''t die in vain!" It turned out that the Marquis of Lancenot, who was thrown to death not long ago, was actually the uncle of the little king. Marquis Veron showed an embarrassed expression. After this time, Green has shown at least legendary strength. It is not easy to avenge Marquis Lansnot according to the intention of the little king. Seeing Marquis Veron''s hesitation, the little king took out another apple from his side, took a bite, chewed it, swallowed after a few bites, and said fiercely: "This matter is not discussed, that person Must die, no matter what the difficulty or the price. Marquis Veron! You must do this, or..." Marquis Veron raised his eyebrows, of course he heard the threat of the little king, and could not help but flicker of murderous intent in his eyes, but he was able to cover it up well, lowered his head and said, "As you wish, my majesty." (end of this chapter) Chapter 357： Virgin of Sivinaya Chapter 357 The Virgin of Sivinaya Marquis Veron walked out of the little king''s bedroom with an expressionless face, looked up at Steinard''s hazy sky, and sighed in his heart: "What a willful child, who would even use such precious money for Marquis Lansnott. Permission, I don''t know what to do over there? After so long, what are you trying to do? The conflict between Lorenzo and Loen has heated up, is there a plan to pick peaches or something else?" With doubts in his heart, Marquis Veron walked out of the palace step by step. went back to his mansion and sent his personal servant. Marquis Veron poured a glass of wine in the study by himself. Because of its bitter taste, this kind of spirit made from sugar cane and sweet potato is not liked by many people, but Marquis Veron loves it alone. He drinks a cup alone in the dead of night every night. Think back to the experiences of your youth. As the youngest son of a desolate nobleman, who can become a marquis step by step, Veron''s experience is very legendary. If he writes the first half of his life into a novel, it will be a very exciting and inspirational official essay. Unfortunately, people are not as good as a thousand days, and flowers are not as red as a hundred days. When he was complacent in the spring, he made a big somersault. One wrong step would lead to no redemption. In order to survive, he had to run to this Void Realm far away from the main world. "How many years has it been before I knew it?" Marquis Veron murmured, and took another deep sip of the spirits in the glass, a bitter aftertaste poured into his throat. At this moment, on the side of this not-so-small study, the wall suddenly flipped open a secret door, and a man in a gray robe and a hood came out, took off his hood, and said lightly: " The Marquis is really in good spirits, and drinking alone is really pleasant." During the conversation, a very beautiful blond young woman came out of the secret door, came to Marquis Veron''s desk, sat down on her own, crossed her legs, very casually. Moreover, as the beautiful young woman sat down, the robe on her body was also separated to both sides, revealing the priest''s costume with the logo of the Holy Light Church embroidered inside. Marquis Veron was obviously very familiar with this beautiful woman. He raised his eyes and looked up. He didn''t say much, and still drank the strong wine in his glass. The beautiful woman from the Church of the Holy Light was not in a hurry. She smiled and watched quietly, exuding a confident and intellectual charm. A few minutes later, Marquis Veron drank the wine in the glass, finally put down the glass, and looked at the beautiful woman: "Ms. Sivinaye, as a saint of the Church of the Holy Light, I can''t believe that you actually came in person. ." No one would have imagined that the famous saint of the Church of the Holy Light, the giant who holds real power in the church, would suddenly come to a void world belonging to the Kingdom of Lorenzo. If her whereabouts were leaked, it would definitely cause the entire Kingdom of Lorenzo to suffer. shock. Sivinaye smiled charmingly, and in the holy brilliance there was a little more charming charm: "Why is the Marquis of Veron so indifferent, we are also old friends, isn''t it? Old friends shouldn''t be so indifferent when they visit. It''s really disrespectful." "Old friend?" The Marquis of Veron gave a mixed smile, then lowered his head and looked at the translucent wine bottle: "Forget it, I''m just a lackey of the Holy Lady at best. Why go around and waste time? You should know that I have no right to refuse your request." "It''s a pity." Sivinaya spread his hands and said helplessly: "For a handsome man like the Marquis, I and the Church of the Holy Light both hold a respectful attitude and communicate as friends." Marquis Veron smiled noncommittally, did not speak any more, just waited quietly. Sivinaya was a little helpless when he saw him like this: "Okay, then I''ll just say it straight, I''m here this time hoping that the Marquis can help find someone." "Looking for someone? Who?" Marquis Veron was a little curious. He didn''t know who he was looking for, who had a high position in the Church of the Holy Light, and who was rumored to be quite terrifying. So sneaky, is it an illegitimate child? Or who? For a moment, many gossip possibilities flashed in Marquis Veron''s mind, but he didn''t dare to show it. For this woman, the attitude can be contemptuous, but it must not touch the opposite scale of the other party. He is very aware of the horror of Sivinaya. Don''t look at this woman''s soft-spoken, smiling face no matter who she sees. She looks like a kind-hearted Virgin, but she is actually a really ruthless and ruthless character. Her skin bag was cut open, and it must be all black inside. The Virgin of Sivinaya didn''t speak any more, but took out a resource bag from her wide robe and put it on the table. Marquis Veron frowned and picked up the information, took out a dozen sheets of paper, glanced at it a few times, and suddenly looked at the opposite Sivinaya in disbelief. "This this" Marquis Veron didn''t know what to say, the content on that document was really incredible. Sivinaya still smiled: "You read that right, I asked you to help me find Archbishop Yelikin, or more precisely the former Archbishop, and now he is just a sinner who rebelled against the Great Crown and the Holy Light''s faith. "Speaking of this, Sivinaya''s body suddenly burst into a grand momentum, and his face also showed a heart-pounding majesty, but he was wrapped around and did not spread to the outside. Marquis Veron in the room took the brunt of the brunt, his breath stagnated suddenly, and he swallowed a mouthful of saliva with an ugly face. He had long known the strength of this Saintess of Sivinaya. Although there was no clear information, it was estimated that it was likely to be a natural disaster. Marquis Veron felt helpless. For this existence that could not be shaken by strength or power, he seemed to have no other choice but to obey. Shaking his head secretly, Marquis Veron picked up the information in front of him and took a closer look. A few minutes later, Marquis Veron, who frowned, looked up at Sivinaye: "It says that Archbishop Yelikin was tempted by the devil, turned his back on the faith of the Holy Light, has been punished, and his body has been completely destroyed. There is a broken soul left, but how can you be sure that his soul is here?" Sivinaya said with a faint smile: "You don''t need to know this, just know that the remnant of the traitor is in this void world, and your task is to find him and then notify me." "Okay, I can try, but there is no guarantee. You also know my current situation. I am just a court minister without real power." , He himself did not report much hope. Although it is a void world, its area and population are not inferior to the Lorenzo Kingdom of the main world. Not to mention finding a remnant soul without a body, it is not easy to find a big living person. Sivinaye smiled: "Unfortunately, you have to find it. We have obtained the exact information, and the Kingdom of Lorenzo and Grand Duke Mora have decided to abandon this place." Marquis Veron showed an indifferent expression. This news was not news to him. After all, the little king had royal blood on his body. As a close confidant of the little king, he also learned the news in advance. Sivinaye''s attitude was not different, and he still smiled faintly: "I''m afraid you don''t know the other news, there is a strong man named Ringtone in the revolutionary army''s side Cypolites, who has clearly stated that I want the heads of you and the little king... As far as I know, that Miss Suzune is an extraordinary person at the pinnacle of the legendary level!" Marquis Veron finally changed his face. He didn''t know what hatred the other party had with him and the little king, but the wanted order issued by a legendary peak force made him have to pay attention to it. "Help me find Ye Lijin''s remnant, and I''ll help you solve this big trouble. It''s fair, isn''t it?" Sivinaya said with a smile. Marquis Veron frowned, and he was weighing in his mind whether the other party''s words were true or false. That strong man named Ringtone does exist, and the information in his hands shows that he is a powerful female warrior no less than Silabel, but why did the other party kill himself and the little king? Marquis Veron couldn''t figure it out. He didn''t remember offending the other party, but he couldn''t be sure. After all, over the years, he also helped the little king to do a lot of bullying and bullying. "How is it? Have you thought about it?" Sivinaye maintained an elegant smile, she was not afraid of Marquis Veron''s rejection: "Actually, you should be glad that I can''t reveal my identity, let alone do it myself, otherwise this matter will still be a problem. not fall on your head." Marquis Veron was silent and did not speak, and the room fell into a strange silence for a while, until five minutes later, Marquis Veron raised his head, looked directly at Sivinaya, and stretched out three fingers: "Three o''clock, the first Providing more information, this information alone makes it difficult for me to do things." Speaking of which, Marquis Veron shook the information: "Second, help me solve the problem of the ringtone, and third kill Wood. Slater, this is His Majesty''s request." Sivinaye smiled, clapped his hands and said, "Very good, I know you won''t let me down, there is no problem with the first and second points, as for the third point, who is Wood Slater? "Obviously, the Saintess of Sivinaya didn''t fully understand the situation here, but she didn''t care much, she waved her hand and said, "Forget it, since it''s the person the little guy wants to kill, it doesn''t matter who it is. I''ll send someone back later." Marquis Veron frowned, and from Sivinaye''s tone, he could hear the slight, and he couldn''t help reminding: "Your Majesty, I remind you, Wood Slater is a very strong necromancer who can summon at critical moments. To produce a legendary high-level dracolich is probably the authority granted by Princess Mulesina temporarily." "Oh? Is it a Necromancer?" Sivinaya still didn''t take it to heart: "Don''t worry, our Holy Light Church is an expert in dealing with Necromancers." After saying that, he ignored Marquis Bellon, got up and went back along the original road until there was a creak and the secret door closed automatically. (end of this chapter) Chapter 358： Archbishop Yelikin Chapter 358 Archbishop Yelikin listened to the footsteps behind the secret door and walked away. Marquis Veron suddenly sighed, then poured another glass of wine, looked out the window, and murmured: "Your Majesty, I have already conveyed your wishes to the Church of the Holy Light, but I didn''t expect it to be Sivinaya this time. The saint is here in person." Marquis Veron couldn''t help showing a strange smile on his face when he thought of the purpose of Sivinaye. At this moment, the windows and doors were closed, but a faint gloomy wind suddenly blew in the room. Marquis Veron said lightly: "You are here." The voice of ?? fell, and a translucent figure appeared at the location where Sivinaya was before. The figure could not see the facial features clearly, but it gave off a rotten aura that was very old and dying. "Unexpectedly, Sivinaya came over so quickly, and he came in person." The translucent old man shook the air and made a hoarse and low voice. Marquis Veron smiled and said, "I have to admit, Archbishop Yelikin, your luck is really good. The Virgin of Sivinaye assigned me this task, at least for a short time you are still safe." It turns out that this old translucent figure is actually the Archbishop Yelikin who betrayed the Church of the Holy Light! Moreover, if Modi were here at the moment, he would definitely find that the ''grandfather'' who had been following him was actually the remnant of the archbishop. Archbishop Ye Lijin smiled and said, "Hehehe~~~ How lucky is it? When I was young, my teacher told me not to leave my fate to luck, so I never believed in luck." Marquis Veron''s expression changed slightly, and he suddenly recalled his first meeting with Archbishop Yelikin. He couldn''t help but take a deep breath. Could it be that it wasn''t luck at all, but that the other party had long expected that if Sivinaya pursued this place, he would definitely be the first to do so. One came to him? Apparently, Archbishop Yelikin didn''t intend to explain further. He turned his head and glanced at the secret passage that Sivinaya took when he left, and whispered: "Sivinaya, are you sure you won''t let me go? But it doesn''t matter, you will soon. It will come true, I will die completely, but my beliefs and ideals will live on, in a body better gifted than me, stronger than me, younger than me." Marquis Veron was a little shocked: "Are you ready?" Archbishop Yelikin said calmly: "No, but there is no time to delay. Since Sivinaya is here, he will not give me too much time. Even if you help me delay it for too long, at most half a year, or a few month, or she will doubt you." Marquis Veron looked at each other in surprise. He didn''t expect Archbishop Yelikin to consider his safety at such a time. Archbishop Yelikin said indifferently: "Don''t think too much, I''m not a good person, and I don''t care about your life or death, just because you are my only ally now, for the next step, you can''t go wrong." Marquis Veron was choked and didn''t know what to say, so he changed the subject and said, "Then what are you going to do next?" Archbishop Yelikin said silently for a moment: "Forget it, there is no time. Originally, I planned to let him grow up for a while. Now it seems that I can only go straight to the last step. I hope that poor child can survive and don''t let me down." Looking at the holy light and the aura of compassion emanating from Archbishop Yelikin, Marquis Veron was even more suspicious of what Sivinaye said, that Archbishop Yelikin betrayed the Holy Light. If he truly betrayed the Holy Light faith, Archbishop Yelikin, who had become a remnant soul at this time, would not have possessed such a pure Holy Light. However, what secret happened inside the Holy Light Church, the other party did not take the initiative to disclose it, and Veron did not dare to ask more. According to his past experience, inquiring into such a meaningless secret was only to satisfy his own curiosity, and it was very likely that he would be punished. to very bad consequences. "Well then, esteemed archbishop, what do you need me to do?" Marquis Veron asked in a leisurely manner. "It''s very simple, that child still lacks some stimulation." Archbishop Yelikin still had a sympathetic tone: "Although he has begun to crave power, but the desire is not enough, I think... If his father, he scoffed at the surface, but deep down in his heart. The sudden death of the man he cared about should have a big impact on his heart! What do you think?" "It''s really cruel!" Marquis Veron sighed mockingly. Archbishop Yelikin didn''t care: "It''s nothing, it''s just a necessary means to achieve the goal, and the father should be very pleased to be able to sacrifice his life for the transformation of his son." Marquis Veron frowned, and with such a natural tone of voice decided the life and death of others, which reminded him of his experience of being manipulated by others. However, this slight discomfort did not prevent him from continuing to cooperate with Archbishop Yelikin, he pondered: "This may be a little troublesome, that person is Silabel''s subordinate, and now he has left the capital and followed the army to the Scarlet Fortress. ." Archbishop Yelikin said lightly: "This is your problem, I just need the result, and then I will complete what I promised you." "Okay!" Marquis Veron shrugged and said, "I will find a way, but it will take time." "Of course, I can wait, my patience is always good." Archbishop Yelikin said: "But I hope you won''t make me wait too long, just three months!" After he finished speaking, he didn''t wait for Marquis Veron to agree or not, he just flickered and disappeared again... A week later, in the evening, Green got off work from the headquarters of the Special Bureau and was about to go home. It has been seven days since Silabel led the army away from Steinard, and the army went south, very smoothly. Although there are many internal lines arranged in advance by the revolutionary army and Loen people in the red fortress, most of the officers in the fortress are still loyal to the Kingdom of Lorenzo. Moreover, Silabel did not follow the main force, but on the surface was under her banner in the main force, but actually came to the Scarlet Fortress ahead of time. With her powerful forces and military prestige, she directly controlled the high level of the fortress. After killing four generals and more than 30 school officers who wanted to make small moves, the high-level officials of the entire Scarlet Fortress were honest, until the subsequent 50,000 Guards from the Royal Capital entered the fortress and fully took over the defense of the Scarlet Fortress. Then change the defense and reorganize, and everything goes smoothly. But the situation in the entire Scarlet Fortress was more serious than Silabel had expected. She originally estimated that the Scarlet Fortress, which nominally had 100,000 garrisoned troops, could have around 70,000 soldiers, but in fact, after the reorganization, there were only 50,000 soldiers, and the amount of empty pay was nearly half! Silabel was no longer able to complain when she got the final report. Originally, she thought that the officials and nobles of Steinard were completely degenerate, and the army might be better, but now, the world is as black as crows, and there are even More than that. Originally, Silabel didn''t quite understand why Grand Duke Mora broke his wrist. She thought that with Grand Duke Mora''s strength, her confidants, and the 100,000 elite Janissaries, there might not be any hope of turning the situation around. It''s a pity that reality slapped her face fiercely. From the last rebellion in the northern province to the rebellion in the southeastern province, it has all shown that it is really bad, and there is no need for rescue. And Silabel also understood why Archduke Mora did not pass the purge to reverse the tide of corruption within the kingdom. Because there are too many people to kill, and these officials are closely related to the great nobles and capitalists, once they raise the butchers knife, they are enemies of the entire kingdom, and even Grand Duke Mora cannot afford such consequences. Just like now, Silabel is in the red fortress. If you really go down from the garrison commander of the fortress, the twenty-four generals and the three hundred and seventy-two colonels will not be shot, and 80% of them are nobles. origin. Therefore, no matter how angry Silabel is, he can only turn a blind eye, put aside corruption and not mention corruption, and only catch those who treasonous and surrender to the enemy. Just today, the large army of the rebels has reached the walls of the Red Fortress and launched the first tentative attack. In the sequence of the rebels, an artillery unit appeared. Hundreds of the latest field artillery from the Loen Federation launched three rounds of salvos on the red fortress, which was a great blow to the morale of the kingdom army defending the fortress. Never thought the rebels would have so many cannons. Obviously, this is another great effort by the Loen people. They actually delivered so many cannons and secretly trained qualified artillerymen, just to be caught off guard by Silabel. For the red fortress without a magic shield, the threat of artillery is undoubtedly very great. Fortunately, the red fortress also has cannons, and Silabel''s Guards also brought a lot of cannons. Although the range is not as good as the latest model field guns of the Loen Federation, but The power is large enough, and the magician''s blessing range is enough to hit the enemy''s artillery position. So after the three rounds of artillery bombardment by the revolutionary army, the artillery in the fortress fired back, causing some losses, and immediately transferred the gun positions. Afterwards, the Revolutionary Army dispatched some cannon fodder troops and launched several small-scale charges, but they were dispersed by defensive fire when they were far away. In the afternoon, Green received a magical message from Silabel at the Headquarters of the Special Bureau, and directly told him that the situation on the Scarlet Fortress was more serious than expected, and let him move faster on the side of the capital. Silabel estimates that with the current situation, it is unlikely to eliminate the rebels in the Scarlet Fortress. Although it was only the first day of contact, Silabel felt that the rebels this time were completely different from the rabble in the northern province, and even gave her a feeling of fighting with the regular army of the Loen Federation. Its December, ask for a monthly pass, ask for a subscription! In addition, as I said before, the order is 20, and the update will be added. Now it is calculated that I owe a total of five, and I will make up all of it in December. thanks for your support! (end of this chapter) Chapter 359： Assassination (1) Chapter 359 Assassination (1) Green was not so surprised after receiving the letter from Silabel, because it was expected long ago, otherwise, if it wasn''t rotten to the roots, how could this void world in the Lorenzo Kingdom be infiltrated into a sieve by the Loen Federation . However, Silabel mentioned in the letter that he should speed up the slaughter of those nobles and capitalists who colluded with the revolutionary army in Steinard City, this matter really needs to speed up, otherwise if the red fortress misses, the revolutionary army will come under the city, just rely on Steinard City, it is estimated that it will not be able to hold for three days, and those in the city are about to open the city and surrender. Green walked out of the headquarters building of the Special Bureau. At this time, it was also when government agencies were off work. There were many people coming and going on the street. Most of them were wearing suits or various uniforms. The Scarlet Fortress went south to resist the rebels, causing some tension in the city of Steinard. Green stood on the steps in front of the Headquarters of the Special Bureau, and the steps that were nearly two stories high extended down, standing on the top with an aura of superiority. And looking up from below, you will feel that this building is extraordinarily majestic, and coupled with the tall brass gates on the steps, it has an inviolable majesty. Green sorted out the black leather gloves, then straightened the front of the military cap with his hand, and walked down the steps. Beneath the steps, a black carriage with a special bureau logo has been parked. Just as Green walked down, and he was about to board the carriage in a few steps, he suddenly stopped and looked up diagonally to the left. I saw a black line two or three meters long suddenly appeared in the air a few meters away, and then the black line split to both sides to form a space channel, and then suddenly flashed, a figure drilled out, bringing a cold light straight. Dive down towards Green''s location. "There are assassins!" Green''s mind reacted instantly. Although the opponent has restrained his breath, he can be sure that his strength is definitely not weak, and he must be a legendary superhuman. In this case, it was definitely too late to summon the Dragon Lich. Green made a decisive decision and immediately leaped on his hind legs. At the same time, he used Shadow Flash to quickly transform his body and hide in the spiritual world. In the next moment, with a swipe, a bright silver light skipped across the air, and a sharp sword qi waving from the figure''s hand quickly spread down, reaching a length of more than ten meters. Wherever it passed, all materials, even It is the dust suspended in the air that has been cut in half. The carriage that had been waiting for Green under the steps before was not spared, including the driver in front of the carriage, all of them were cut open by a sword, the wound was cut diagonally, and the blood gushed. and a few hapless people who passed by were affected by this sword and died instantly. Green was also at the critical moment, when his body was spiritualized and entered the spiritual world, he barely escaped this fatal blow. The sneak attacked Assassin "Huh", as if he didn''t expect Green''s reaction to be so fast, whether it was the information he got in advance or the careful observation before the shot, Green was only an official superhuman, not even a legend, according to The truth is that he can end the battle with just one sword. After all, for a high-level legend, an official-level extraordinary person is not much stronger than an ant. But the result was unexpected, Green was able to avoid it, and his body was spiritualized, hiding in the spiritual world. At this moment, the assassin''s behavior has been completely revealed, it is a tall and thin man in black and masked, holding a short sword in his hand, his eyes are cold, like a sharp blade, complaining: "The wizard who can spiritualize is really trouble." Green was in the spiritual world, and when he met the gaze of the other party, his heart sank. At this moment, he was sure that the assassin could see through the spiritual world and see him. If you can see, you should be able to attack. When the assassin raised his sword to attack again, Green knew that the opponent must have the means to directly attack him in the spiritual world. Green didn''t dare to be too big, and immediately summoned the Angel of Death. In the blink of an eye, the assassin''s figure flashed and appeared at the location where Greene had just entered the spiritual world. He then swung his dagger, and the sword''s tip flashed with fine light, and he actually pierced the space and stabbed into the spiritual world. But in the next moment, there was a sound of "", which made the assassin''s eyes narrow, and immediately flew back and looked ahead. I saw a dark red armor with black metal wings spread out on the back, and an angel of death holding two jet-black long swords, squeezed out from the gap between reality and the spiritual world. At this moment, Green''s main consciousness has entered the body of the angel of death, and he controls the angel of death and swoops down sharply. The assassin moved almost at the same time. The two sides faced each other and charged with extreme speed. In the next moment, they collided with a violent symphony of gold and iron. The fast weapons collided in the surrounding area of ??more than ten meters, forming a blade storm, sparks splashing, and sword energy. fly horizontally. Green''s spirit was highly concentrated, and he used the sword master [lv9] to the limit. At the same time, he opened the eyes of spiritual vision, staring at every detail of the enemy, and waiting for a flaw to be forced is a fatal attack. The assassin was a defensive counter-attack. A short sword was impenetrable, and he would take a deadly blow when Green''s back strength was weak, or if his swordsmanship made a mistake. At this time, whether it is the Angel of Death controlled by Green, or the legendary high-level assassin in black, it is like walking on a thin tightrope. As long as he makes a mistake, he will be defeated and lost, and he will die here. Because of such a big movement at the door, the inside of the headquarters of the special bureau has long been disturbed. For a moment, a large number of extraordinary people from the action team and the assassination team poured out, but in the face of the fierce battle not far away, no one dared to intervene. These people are the strongest but the peak of the official level. They don''t even have a legendary level. They can only surround themselves from a distance and wait for the situation to develop, or the two who fight to decide the winner. However, the special bureau is not completely inactive. Soon someone took out the dragon hunting rifle and arranged shooting positions around. Once the situation changed, they immediately fired at the same time. The people in these special bureaus are the elites that Silabel has brought out for many years. Although the high-end combat power is insufficient, it is undeniable that they can deal with various situations, be banned, and are well-trained. Suddenly locked by dozens of dragon hunting rifles, the assassin in black felt some pressure. After all, those powerful dragon hunting rifles and expensive enchanted bullets would hurt even if they hit the legendary powerhouse. grimace in pain. Unfortunately, without Green''s order, no one dared to shoot without authorization. The black-robed assassin frowned slightly. He had given up hope for this assassination. The target''s strength far exceeded his expectations, but it is not easy to escape now. This sudden appearance of the metal angel, the swordsmanship is actually extremely powerful, and there is no room for dozens of fights. In the end, with a clang, the short sword and the long sword are stalemate, and the black-robed assassin feels a strong anti-shock force from the short sword in his hand, and the opponent It was a pair of swords, and the other sword followed him like a shadow, piercing his heart directly, and the tip of the sword flashed, enough to cut gold and break jade. The black-clothed assassin''s heart tightened, and he immediately held the short sword in both hands, and slammed forward, trying to swing the long sword away. Unexpectedly, Green took advantage of the situation and did not fight him head-on, but changed the direction with the sword in his back. Punch his forehead. The black-clothed assassin''s center of gravity was suddenly unstable, his body swayed in the air, and he used too much force, and he couldn''t hold it any longer. To outsiders, it was like taking the initiative to hit the tip of the angel of death with his forehead. In an instant, the long sword stabbed, but Greene was not happy. I saw the sound of "Boom", the black-clothed assassin''s body burst like a bubble, and another black shadow flashed behind Green''s back. . "Humph! A little trick of the eagle." Green sneered in his heart, but without turning around to block, the metal wings directly behind him rolled up and swept toward the black-robed assassin. The assassin in black didn''t expect this kind of response, so he couldn''t help but react a little slower. Although he turned to dodge, he was greeted by the long sword wrapped in black light that was swept by his backhand. At this time, it was too late for him to block with the short sword in his hand, so he could only dodge as much as possible. At the same time, he used his skills to deploy a psychic shield. In the next moment, ! Green controlled the long sword to pierce the shield that the black-clothed assassin hurriedly unfolded, and then smashed the opponent''s arm with a "poof". The black-robed assassin immediately felt a gloomy chill from his left hand, and instantly the half of his body along with his left shoulder seemed to be frozen. "Death energy!" The black-robed assassin was very familiar with this cold and sinister aura, which was the undead spirit that only undead creatures had. This made him take a deep breath. Before, he thought that this powerful superhuman who suddenly appeared was a hidden powerhouse in the special round, but he did not expect it to be an undead creature summoned by a necromancer. Then it''s too terrifying to think about it again. What level of necromancer can actually summon such a powerful creature that is no less powerful than him? Just when the black-clothed assassin flashed his senses, Green''s second sword had already swept over. Although he was blocked by his sword, the Angel of Death lifted him and kicked him **** the stomach. Suddenly a huge force, like a giant hammer strike, transmitted through his strong skin and muscles into the fragile abdomen, the intestines ruptured, the internal organs bleed, and he was hit by a sword just now, and was invaded by the undead energy. , making his situation even more precarious. "Damn, this time I was careless!" The black-clothed assassin regretted in his heart: "That slut, Sivinaya, said that it was just a target of average strength, but why did it become like this? Could it be that she wants to kill me?" At this moment, many thoughts flashed in the black-robed assassin''s mind, but his survival instinct was still unwilling to sit still. Just after Green manipulated the Angel of Death, and hit the enemy with one kick, he followed a chain of double swords, stabbed at a rapid rate, broke through the air, and released a series of yin and cold swords from ten meters away to assassinate the assassin who was kicked out. Feeling that life and death were at stake, the black-clothed assassin flipped in the air, and his figure suddenly disappeared, but in the next moment, he was hit by the sword energy, appeared again, and then disappeared like a bubble again, but was hit by the dense sword energy again and appeared on the side. Appearing... In this way, several times in a row, the black-clothed assassin finally flashed abruptly and broke away from the range covered by the sword energy, but his injuries continued to increase. Necromancy constantly erodes the black-robed assassin''s body, forcing him to control his psionic energy to resist, otherwise he will be eroded by a large amount of necromancy energy to his internal organs and brain, even if he is a powerful legendary high-level superhuman, he will be irreparably wounded . Ask for a monthly pass at the beginning of the month! Please subscribe! This month, we will strive for more and more, please show your support and support, and give some motivation! thank you all. (end of this chapter) Chapter 360： Assassination (2) Chapter 360 Assassination (2) The black-clothed assassin felt as if there were countless worms gnawing at his internal organs, scratching his heart and scratching his liver. It was extremely uncomfortable. Although the wound on his body was sealed to stop the bleeding, there were still wisps of black gas oozing out. The undead spirit can be counteracted by his own psychic energy, and the residue that escapes from the gasification, but this consumes a lot of his psychic energy, and the consumption of psychic energy under the serious injury has made him a little unbearable, and he began to "wheeze". Breathing heavily, even the assassination dagger in his hand couldn''t help lowering it a little. "Who the **** are you?" The black-robed assassin spoke for the first time until now. His voice was low and slightly hoarse, with a chilling air. For the enemy in this state, Green certainly won''t miss it, and he doesn''t mean to talk nonsense with him. Manipulating the angel of death to fly up suddenly is a storm-like attack. He only intends to turn it into a corpse. What can I say? Talk to the soul slowly. Under the visor of the angel of death, two groups of ghost fires swayed, revealing a gloomy and eerie appearance. The black-clothed assassin''s heart sank. He wanted to buy some time by talking, but he didn''t expect that the other party was also an old fritter, and he didn''t give him any chance to turn around or escape. However, this black-clothed assassin is also an experienced man. Seeing this, he immediately cheered up, and he was not discouraged. He slowly looked for opportunities to prevent his spirit from slackening and being taken advantage of by the enemy. Once again, one black and one dark red, the two figures fought fiercely on the large square in front of the special bureau, hitting from the ground to the sky, and then from the sky to the ground, like two comets constantly colliding and erupting, ploughing out the square. There were long ravines, and the nearby government office buildings and high-end apartments also suffered, especially an eleven-story apartment building, which was directly cut in half by a sword. The upper half of the building slid straight down, crashed to the ground with a bang, and suddenly a cloud of dust flew up, directly shrouding the black-robed assassin and the angel of death. Outside, you can only see sword lights flashing in the rising dust, and sometimes sword energy flies out, flying into the sky or hitting the ground. About thirty seconds later, with a sudden bang, a flame suddenly flashed, followed by a muffled groan from the black-robed assassin, and the figure suddenly rushed out of the rising dust and fell to the ground, smashing a big hole. Followed by the angel of death, the black wings were fully unfolded, shining with golden luster, and they were more than six meters wide. The two swords crossed in front of them. A fierce downward thrust before the double swords of the Angel of Death. Behind the angel of death, another female angel with dark red flames wrapped around her body and four wings spread out behind her. It turned out that under the cover of the rising dust, Green summoned the flame angel Holly and caught the black assassin by surprise. Although Holly is only a legendary middle-level, according to reason, her strength is a bit weaker than that of the Angel of Death and the black-clothed assassin, but this time it was a sudden attack, and the black-clothed assassin was seriously injured, not to mention that Green has such a powerful undead summon. Therefore, as soon as he came out, he took a big move from Holly, and the angel of death also took the opportunity to release the ultimate move, ready to end the battle. In the next moment, the colossus formed by the cross sword bombarded down. In an instant, the square in front of the headquarters of the Special Bureau was like a disaster scene, and the black-clothed assassins who had just been blasted down bore the brunt. The black-robed assassin''s pupils shrank into needle glows, looking at the colossus of the cross sword falling from the sky, a fear of death shrouded his heart, but it also inspired his amazing desire to survive. The assassin in black roared loudly, clenching the short sword in both hands, his body surging with psychic energy, and the sword light in his hand condensed, even showing a colossus of sword light no less than the double sword of the cross, slammed and greeted him. In the next moment, the two collided, but there was no avalanche of landslides, but a squeaking sound was made at the point where the swords touched, and the swords annihilated each other. The space that started to crack can know the huge power contained in this period. However, the black-clothed assassin was seriously injured after all, and was attacked by the flame angel Holly again. Seeing that although most of the cross sword light colossus above was consumed, it was still steadily rolling down, and the resistance below was about to be wiped out. The assassin in black did not panic, but his figure flashed and disappeared again. Almost at the same time, with a bang, the dagger colossus of the assassin in black disintegrated, and the colossus of the cross sword light accelerated down. With a rumbling sound, the entire city of Steinard shook. Some people who lived far away from the city center, not knowing what happened, thought it was an earthquake, and fled outside one after another. Just before the black-clothed assassin, the big hole that had just been smashed out instantly expanded thousands of times. The entire square, including several surrounding buildings, and even the gates of the Prime Minister''s Office and the Royal Palace were damaged. At this moment, Green really declared to the whole Stinard what it means to be unscrupulous. What government, what prime minister, what palace, what king, are all out of his scope of consideration. His only purpose is to destroy the enemy in front of him. In the Prime Minister''s Palace, in the top spire, there are more than 30 people crowded here, including Prime Minister Capson and his family and close subordinates, including Secretary Covance. This small room is the sanctuary of the Prime Minister''s Office. It has a powerful defensive array. Once attacked, it will automatically activate. Even if the entire Prime Minister''s Office is in ruins, this room will be preserved intact. Prime Minister Kapson stood by the bed and could see the battle scene not far away. Although his own strength was not weak, he chose to seal himself for a longer life, but his eyesight was still there and he was close at hand. The battle shocked him. And Covance, who was standing next to Capson, was even more pale, with a look of fear on his face. It was only at this time that he realized that the wisdom he had always been proud of was a joke in the face of real power. In the face of this terrifying power that would destroy everything, his conspiracy and tricks and some careful thinking were completely worthless. One mention. And this is only the legendary level, what level will the more powerful natural disaster level be? "Covance, do you know the origin of the assassin who killed Viscount Wood Slater?" Suddenly Marquis Capson asked. Covance was stunned for a while, and looked at Marquis Capson with a puzzled look. Logically, this kind of question should not be asked of him! But Marquis Capson didn''t want to continue playing the ''spy game'' with him. At this moment, Green''s amazing and powerful combat power made him a little less interested, and said lightly: "Don''t play sloppy eyes with me, I know your details very well. If it was from the Revolutionary Army, the agreement we reached would be different." Covance was slightly surprised, but he had already made a plan for this situation. After all, paper could not contain fire. With what he did, it was only sooner or later that Marquis Capson found out. But this time he really couldn''t understand the context, he said solemnly: "Sir, I really don''t know this assassin, and although I have some skills, how can I get in touch with such a character? Even if it is really a revolutionary army, It was also planned by Lord Cypolites, or some other Lord." Capson nodded slightly, it is true that the legendary high-level assassin, just because of Covance''s level, can''t be approached and can''t even be hired. "Who would that be?" Marquis Capson fell into contemplation, but in any case, the other party miscalculated, they did not expect that Green would actually possess such a powerful combat power. At the same time, in the palace, the little king and the Marquis of Veron also saw all this. As the initiator, the little king was excited for a while at the beginning, dancing and talking nonsense, as if Greene was about to die, and his uncle, the Marquis of Lansnot, would have his revenge. But then as the battle intensified, the black-clothed assassin fell into a weak position, his face became gloomy, and in addition to hatred, fear was added to his eyes. This is the first time that the little king has seen the legendary high-ranking powerhouse fighting to the death so intuitively. The powerful power made him shudder, and the power in his hands, as well as the king''s name, became weaker and weaker in the face of this power. Including Marquis Veron standing beside the little king, his face is even more ugly, because he has been involved from beginning to end, knowing that the black-clothed assassin was sent by the Virgin of Sivinaya, except that he is a professional In addition to the killer, it was secretly cultivated by the Holy Light Church, specializing in dealing with some invisible things. Therefore, as Marquis Veron, who is deeply involved with the Church of the Holy Light, he is more aware of the strength of this black-clothed assassin. Even among the legendary high-level ranks, he is absolutely terrifying. Only the black-clothed assassin he knows has successfully assassinated Passed three legendary high-level superhumans and retreated. is such a powerful assassin, and he was only forced to parry but not fight back. What kind of concept is this? Its terrifying! Marquis Veron swallowed a mouthful of saliva unconsciously. He doubted whether his choice was correct this time. Is it really good to be an enemy of such a powerful person? In the same way, Cypolites and Ringtone witnessed all this. Its just that the moods of the two were completely different. Cypolites expression was serious, and he was more and more afraid of Greens existence in his heart. Suzune showed a rare smile while fiddling with the short blade in her hand. For her, the stronger Green showed, the more hopeful she could fulfill her promise and help her kill the little king. The entire square was destroyed, more dust than before rose up, gravel and rubble flew across, and the surrounding glass was shattered. It was not known how many people were affected and injured. In the center of the battle, after the Angel of Death struck, he immediately fluttered his wings into the sky, looking down for the trace of the assassin in black. From the feedback of the blow just now, it didn''t hit the enemy, and the battle wasn''t over yet. Second update, please subscribe, please ask for a monthly pass! (end of this chapter) Chapter 361： besieged Chapter 361 Siege The flame angel Holly and the death angel are 100 meters away, and the two form a chasing horn. No matter which side is attacked, they can immediately support them, ensuring that more fights will be given. At the same time, the black-robed assassin who was hiding in the dust was carefully observing the enemy in the sky. His breathing was steady and his eyes were clear. Even if he was seriously injured and the situation was extremely unfavorable, he remained absolutely calm. However, the black-clothed assassin is in a very bad state at this time. There is not much spiritual energy left in the body. The explosion just now caused him to consume a lot, and his body was injured more and more. Some wounds have inevitably been attached to the death spiritual energy. erosion. At this moment, the angel of death suspended in the air suddenly turned his head and directly locked onto the black-robed assassin through the thick dust. "Not good! How did he find me, my breath didn''t leak at all." The black-robed assassin''s heart sank, but he didn''t know that there was a huge undead devil vine swimming more than 20 meters below him. And although he has restrained his psychic energy, he can''t completely block his vitality, and within a few hundred meters of this radius, he is the only living creature, how can the undead devil vines not be found! In fact, he is not fighting the enemy in front of him, but fighting a combat system with Green as the core. The angel of death swooped high in the sky, and the angel of flame supported his wings. At the same time, the people in the special bureau who had been gaining momentum for a long time also received Green''s order, and the dragon hunting rifles fired. bang, bang, bang, bang~~~~ There was a huge sound of gunfire scattered far and near, and the enchanted bullets swept a dazzling line of fire in the air, all aiming at the fatal point of the black-clothed assassin. The black-clothed assassin was already stretched out against the two powerful enemies, but now he has been thrown into the woods again. Dozens of dragon hunting rifles have opened fire, making him in danger. . Immediately, the jet-black sword light flickered, adding two wounds to the black-robed assassin again. The flaming giant sword that followed the flaming angel was slashed, and was barely avoided by the black-robed assassin. The figure volleyed backwards, disappeared in a flash, and reappeared more than ten meters away. However, just as the black-robed assassin showed himself, there was a hurried sound of horses'' hooves hitting the ground behind him, and then a dangerous premonition struck his heart. Amidst the dust, a dark shadow dashed out, but it was a Lich Knight Aliottga, a 4-meter-long lance covered in knight armor, riding on a tall and strong fallen unicorn. On his back, he stepped on the ground in the air, and attacked wildly. Because of the loss of the flying dragon mount, Aliotta, the flying dragon knight, can only temporarily play a cameo as a fallen knight. The fallen unicorn, which was originally only a fourth-level arm, was under the control of the legendary middle-level Lich Knight, and it showed a speed far beyond its own limit. In the blink of an eye, it spanned dozens of meters. Behind the black-robed assassin. The assassin in black discovered the deadly attack behind him, and his figure flashed immediately, and he disappeared in place. However, on the other side, Frio, the lich mage who had been hiding for a long time, controlled the floating gun and finally opened fire. Among the several legendary superhumans who directly participated in the battle, Frio was the weakest, so he was summoned, and he never made a rash move, but hid aside like a poisonous snake, waiting for a fatal blow at a critical moment. Finally, Frio waited for the opportunity, and in an instant, the floating cannon spit fire snakes, hitting an almost invisible dark gray shadow on the ground. That is the legendary stealth technique of the black-clothed assassin, hiding himself in a shadow, because his skill level is very high, the shadow of hiding is already very small, and it is almost difficult to find it easily. Unfortunately, he used too much just now. Leo saw the flaw, seized the opportunity, opened fire with all his strength, and immediately knocked him out of the shadow of hiding. The black-robed assassin let out a bad cry, and almost at the same time, Aliotta''s lance had penetrated his chest from his back. With a puff, Ariotega, as a legendary knight, used this lance to penetrate the hearts of countless people. At this moment, he pierced the heart of the black-clothed assassin with great precision. Muscles and bones, the feedback that penetrated through the chest and then through the heart, felt extremely clear in Aliotta''s hand holding the lance. The black-robed assassin shrank immediately, his eyes widened instantly, and he was in disbelief, as if he didn''t believe he would die here at all! Then his pupils dilated, his eyes dimmed, and his hands and feet slumped weakly, like a broken doll hanging on a long lance. However, the experienced Ariotega did not relax his vigilance because of this, holding the lance in both hands, a sudden burst of psionic energy, followed the lance and poured into the body of the black-robed assassin. There was a muffled sound, shattering all the internal organs, and then he flicked his body lightly and threw his body in front of the Angel of Death. The body of the assassin in black was thrown away, and at the same time, the angel of death spread out his wings, and a whirlwind rolled up for a moment, and the dust that filled a radius of thousands of meters was swept into the sky. The Angel of Death, the Angel of Fire, the Lich Knight Ariotega, the Lich Mage Frio, the four legendary powerhouses in the field, plus the peculiar bureaus and city guards who gathered around the periphery, there are enough people. Two or three thousand people. At this moment, he saw the strong enemy give his head. After a moment of silence, he cheered. Although there is only one enemy, it is a real legendary high-level powerful existence, and the value of one person is even more than an elite army of 10,000 people. And the four people who participated in the siege just now were all legendary powerhouses, and the earth-shattering battle scene just now really boosted morale. At this time, Green looked at the corpse of the black-clothed assassin through the angel of death, and wanted to use the kingdom of nightmares to capture his soul, and then he could do whatever he wanted. However, I didn''t expect that just as an invisible force came from the Nightmare Kingdom and enveloped the body of the black-clothed assassin, and when he was about to confine his soul, a golden light suddenly appeared, dazzlingly emerged, wrapping the black-clothed assassin''s body. Everyone present was shocked by this sudden change. Anyone with a little knowledge can feel the breath of holy light from the golden light. "This assassin is a member of the Church of the Holy Light!" Green immediately took back the Nightmare Realm and couldn''t help frowning. Green couldn''t figure it out, why did the Church of the Holy Light send such a high-level assassin to assassinate him? Could it be that he unknowingly became a stumbling block for the Church of the Holy Light? Or did the assassin himself accidentally acquire a life-saving item from the Church of the Holy Light? I saw that the dead assassin in black actually reopened his eyes in the holy light. His eyes were a little confused at first, but he recovered quickly, his body was suspended in the air, and slowly rose into the air. During this process, his eyes were fixed on Green, but there was no particular hatred in his eyes, he just looked at the person who killed him with a scrutiny. For this black-clothed assassin, he is a professional killer, killing is just a profession, and there is no personal hatred. It is his job to kill others, and it is the same for others to kill him, so he does not hate Green, but looks at this opponent who has shown great strength. After all, being able to kill him once is enough to prove his strength, even if he is not convinced, after all The feeling of being besieged by so many people can''t be described as pleasant. Similarly, Green also looked at the black-robed assassin wrapped in holy light, and he sighed in his heart that he did not expect that the enemy who had finally succeeded in besieging him would be resurrected in an instant. Fortunately, the black-clothed assassin seems unwilling to fight. Green reckons that even if he can be resurrected this time, the black-clothed assassin must have been severely injured, and it is impossible to restore his combat effectiveness in the short term. At the next moment, when it rose to a height of several dozen meters, the holy light suddenly converged and condensed into a ball of light. Together with the figure of the assassin in black, it disappeared in a flash. Green watched the whole process, never tried to stop him from the beginning to the end. First, he was not sure, and secondly, it was unnecessary. At best, he was just an assassin. Killing or escaping had little impact on the overall situation. The only thing that was affected was the fact that Green killed the black-clothed assassin just now, which made the morale of the peculiar bureau and the city guards in Steinard City drop somewhat, especially those who believed in the Holy Light or feared the church, and had many scruples. But Green didn''t care about this. Just after the assassin in black disappeared, his body returned to reality from the spiritual world and appeared on the steps in front of the headquarters of the Special Bureau. Because the building of the special bureau has a defensive magic circle, it will be automatically activated as soon as it is affected in the battle, so the damage is very limited. Green stood on the steps more than ten meters high, dressed in a military uniform and straight, and the angel of death, the angel of flame, the lich knight, and the lich mage stood behind him like the Four Great Kings. . Seeing the appearance of Green''s main body, the special bureau and the city guards who were present immediately stood at attention and saluted. First, Green showed the strength just now, and second, Green Sila Bell was leaving, officially giving him the highest command. And the people who can still appear here at the moment are all die-hards under Silabel, who have a strong sense of identity with Green, otherwise they will not come to support after finding out that something has happened. Green had an expressionless face, and glanced at the thousands of people gathered under the steps with a pair of dead fish eyes. Although the square in front of the special round was completely destroyed in the battle, it did not affect the standing of the people, and there were still people around to join the team of these people. Green glanced around for a week and said: "The rebel assassins colluded with the traitors in the city, intending to assassinate His Majesty the King and the Prime Minister. The crime is extremely heinous and heinous, and now I order..." Thousands of people below the steps immediately stood at attention again, with a swoosh, neat and powerful. Green looked at it, and it was hard to imagine that the Lorenzo Kingdom, which was so corrupted to such a degree, still had such a well-trained team. "All out, arrest the traitors, if there is any resistance, kill them!" Green ordered loudly, accompanied by amplifying magic, resounding throughout the square. (end of this chapter) Chapter 362： take the opportunity to recklessly Chapter 362 Take the opportunity to recklessly Green''s voice resounded through the entire square through amplification magic, and even people from far away heard the murderous declaration. ''Keep an eye on it, but the more terrifying is yet to come. Because the uniforms of the special bureau, the city guards, and the police are all black, the common people call them black skins in private, and there are also black dogs, which are not good words. After Green gave the order, the thousands of people below seemed to have been beaten by chicken blood, and immediately echoed in unison: "If there is resistance, shoot to kill!" Like mad dogs, barking, rushing out of the cage, red eyes ready to choose someone And devour. At this moment, it also shows that the special bureau and the city guard are well-trained. After getting the order, they immediately look for their original colleagues. The originally scattered crowd quickly and orderly formed a neat centenary, each of which was a centenary. About 20 extraordinary people from the special bureau plus 70 or 80 city guards. According to Green''s previous instructions, when three or four such centenarians unite in action, even if they encounter an official-level extraordinary person, they can be powerfully surrounded and killed, and there will be no situation where the enemy will be counter-killed and the entire army will be annihilated. As for who colluded with the rebels in the city, there is no need to investigate, because before that, Green had drawn up a list based on the information left by Silabel. The list is very long, including four marquis, fourteen earls, twenty-seven viscounts, ninety-two barons, and seventy-four famous capitalists. After drawing up the list, Green planned to distribute it tomorrow and the day after, but he didn''t expect someone to assassinate him tonight, so he just took this opportunity to act in advance. It seems like a tiger broke into the high-profile families of nobles, officials, and capitalists. Those who were usually invincible shivered under the bayonet and the muzzle of the gun, the noble lady and the lady shrank in the corner with pale faces, and no longer had the pride of being bossy. Even if there are many extraordinary people in noble families whose supporters are not weak, but in the face of a large number of special bureaus and the sweeping of the city guards, no one dares to take the lead at such a time. What''s more, just now, Green showed his great power, and even the dignified and legendary high-level powerhouses almost received a lunch box. With their weak strength, they would dare to stand up unless they were courting death. As the news spread, the entire capital began to tremble under Green''s arrogance. Green, as if nothing had happened, simply stopped get off work, turned around and walked back to the building. However, after Green walked into the building of the Special Bureau, the four legendary powerhouses who were standing behind him did not move. Instead, a huge portal with a diameter of more than ten meters appeared above the building of the Special Bureau. The dragon lich squeezed out from the inside, uttered a dragon roar, vibrated its wings, and rose into the sky. The suffocating dragon power mixed with the icy and gloomy aura unique to undead creatures almost enveloped the entire capital, causing people to shrink. Looking at the sky in fear, his body couldn''t help but start to tremble. This is a big killer prepared by Greene for tonight''s clearing operation. If anyone dares to resist, they will experience the terrifying majesty of the Dragon Lich. Moreover, after the dragon lich appeared, a group of undead creatures, skeleton soldiers, zombies, ghosts, corpses, fallen knights, cyclops, began to walk out of the gate of the special bureau headquarters in an orderly manner... The endless stream of undead creatures seems to be endless, which makes the surrounding forces watching the movement here can not help but secretly stunned. There are also three angels of Thunder, Frost, and Shield War under Green''s command, Penny the corpse knight, Cristiano the lich, and Emma Hart, the kobold shaman. Cooperate with the city guards. The most powerful of these is the kobold shaman, who brought out tens of thousands of kobold zombies, densely packed, like locusts crossing the border. Finally, there is the shadow red dragon Arshfaro. Although its size is slightly smaller than that of the dracolich Hil Moretti, it belongs to the red dragon''s unique strong body and dark red scales, as well as the fiery flames gushing from its nostrils from time to time. It seems that the power is not weaker than the stronger dracolich. In an instant, two giant dragons hovered over the city of Steinard, roaring with dragons. Under the unbridled dragon''s might and the dark night, there were countless terrifying undead creatures raging, making the whole city seem like the end of the world. Not to mention the common people, even the people from the Special Bureau and the City Guards felt their scalps tingle. Even if they knew in advance that these undead creatures were summoned by the elders, it would be difficult to rest assured. Who knows whether those skeleton soldiers and zombies will be Will suddenly go crazy and rush up to bite their necks. Fortunately, everyone gradually discovered that these undead creatures were in order, and they did not lose control, nor did they slaughter civilians casually, so they were relieved, but they kept as far away as possible. At this moment, Green showed his terrifying fangs for the first time. The reason why ?? showed his full strength without reservation is that Green has his own plans. The first is to show Silabel his strength and sincerity. Since Silabel trusts him and gives him full power over Stinard, Green must be worthy of this trust, and by the way, he will show a surprising tyranny. strength. Secondly, if we were to simply eliminate the nobles and capitalists who colluded with the revolutionary army, we would not need such a big battle. Green''s real purpose is to implement military control throughout Steinard, maximize his rights, and then obtain greater benefits. Of course, what he was looking at was not the property of the nobles and capitalists. The allocation of these properties had already been determined, and the majority belonged to Grand Duke Mora. There is no doubt about this. Green did not dare to make up his mind. The money of a natural disaster grade powerhouse is not Very corrupt. What Green is really eyeing is the large number of factories and major warehouses in Stinard City. These things are not seen by Grand Duke Mora, but they are very valuable to Green, and there are foggy worlds and cemeteries. He can transport the equipment and a lot of materials from the factory without any pressure, rebuild it in the foggy world, or transport it back to Langton City. The third is to take the opportunity to release the undead creatures, those who can upgrade take the opportunity to fight monsters to upgrade, and those who cannot upgrade can also obtain spiritual energy. Driven by these ideas of Green, in less than an hour, Steinard City became a city full of undead... Witnessing all this, all the overt or dark forces in Steinard City were stunned by this wave of ferocious operations. In the palace, the little king''s expression was distorted, hatred and fear were intertwined on his face, the big apple he had just eaten rolled down at his feet, and he kept saying, "Impossible, impossible, this is impossible..." From the beginning of the previous battle, Marquis Veron, who had come to the little king''s side, was also stunned. Looking at the two giant dragons hovering in the sky, his mind went blank, his mouth was speechless, and he was speechless. In the tower of the Prime Minister''s Office, Prime Minister Capson and Secretary Covance also stood by the window. Because of the condescending angle, they could also see the undead creatures coming out of the special bureau, densely packed, like locusts, and a sense of powerlessness filled the whole body. There is no doubt that Marquis Capson, who had no control over the Special Bureau and the City Guard, has now completely lost control of Stinard. After dawn tomorrow, he will enter the state of an officer, and he will have nothing but the name of the Prime Minister. "Sir..." Covance called out in a dry voice. He saw that Marquis Capson''s face was extremely ugly, and he called out subconsciously. Marquis Capson woke up suddenly and subconsciously shouted: "No! Go and contact the Ministry of Internal Affairs for me, as well as contact His Majesty and Marquis Veron..." The armed police of the Ministry of Internal Affairs is the only armed force controlled by the government. There are about 2,000 people. However, they are neglected in training and have a very low sense of presence. At this time, Prime Minister Capson remembered them. If you add the palace guards controlled by the little king and the Marquis of Veron, there are about 3,000 people. If you only count the number of people, it can be regarded as a strong armed force. Obviously Marquis Capson didn''t intend to sit still, his eyes turned to Covance, and he said solemnly: "Can you contact Cypolites? Now we need to cooperate, otherwise the whole Stynand will fall completely, I I don''t think this is what the Revolutionary Army and His Excellency Cypolites wanted to see." "Okay sir, I''ll do it right away." Covance knew that the situation was serious, and immediately activated the magic communication tool he carried with him. This expensive magic item is a one-time item, because it is very rare and expensive, and cannot be used easily unless there is an emergency. The Revolutionary Army was in the secret stronghold of Steinard. Cypolites looked at the sky with a gloomy face. The situation changed suddenly, which made her unexpected and broke her previous deployment and plan. Beside her at the moment, Suzine, Sika, Anthony, Uncle White... a total of eleven people, after the battle between Green and the black assassin started, they all gathered to prevent accidents. However, what they didn''t expect was that the accident was too big. Even if they gathered together, it wouldn''t change anything. If the two giant dragons circling and roaring in the sky swooped down, they would eventually be able to kill themselves. It is estimated that Cypolites and Ringtone will retreat. At this moment, Cypolites frowned, and she received a letter from Covance. After pondering for a moment, Cypolites said, "Marquis Capson proposed to cooperate with us, what do you think?" Everyone was stunned for a moment, but Cypolites suddenly asked such a question without thinking. In fact, Cypolites did not expect others to answer, she already had the answer in her heart. Cypolites glanced at everyone, and finally his eyes fell on Lingyin, and said slowly: "Marquis Capson said that Viscount Wood Slater has gone completely crazy, and he wants to take the opportunity to clean the entire Steinard. City, if we want to survive, we must stay warm. We have elite high-end combat power, they have 5,000 armed forces, including the armed police of the Ministry of Internal Affairs and the palace guards, we cooperate with the three parties to defend the palace. " Marquis Capson obviously exaggerated his own strength in his letter, boasting that more than 3,000 people became 5,000 people. (end of this chapter) Chapter 363： little king Chapter 363 Little King For the five thousand armed policemen and palace guards boasted by Marquis Capson, Cypolites sneered in her heart. She knew better than anyone what the virtues of those troops were. , But let them go to fight with Green''s special bureau and city guards, as well as those terrifying undead army, it is almost a fantasy. But Cypolites did not intend to reject this proposal, because only then would they have the opportunity to enter the palace. The Royal Palace, as the ruling core of the Kingdom of Lorenzo in this void world, is by no means simply a palace where the king lives. The gate to the main world is located under the palace. In order to protect this gate of time and space, the ancestors of the Lorenzo Kingdom set up a very powerful defensive array in the palace and its surroundings, so that even the legendary high-level superhumans could not invade. Otherwise, Lingyin, the little king and the Marquis of Belon would have been looking for an opportunity to enter the palace long ago, but because the little king almost never left the palace, although Marquis Belon occasionally left the palace, his residence was also near the palace. It did not leave the range of the defensive circle. Therefore, even if Suzune hated him deeply, she could not avenge her revenge. She could only rely on external forces to first rely on the revolutionary army to overthrow the Kingdom of Lorenzo, and then pin her hopes on Green. But now, hearing Marquis Capson''s proposal, Ringtone''s eyes lit up. If she takes the opportunity to enter the palace and just avoid the outer defensive circle, will she still need others? Wouldn''t it be a pleasure to find the little king directly, with a knife in his hand! How could Cypolites not be able to guess the thoughts of the bell, and his eyes stayed on her for a moment, but he didn''t say much in front of the crowd. He waved the others away and left the bell alone: ??"Ring, I have decided to work with Marquis Capson for the time being." "Yeah!" Suzine replied absent-mindedly, she didn''t care if she cooperated or not, she was now full of her parents who had died tragically, and her younger sister who was brutally murdered and humiliated by the little king. "Mom and Dad, and little sister, you wait, I will avenge you soon." Suzine murmured unconsciously. Cypolites frowned, the state of the bell sound made her very troublesome, not that she wanted to cover up the little king and the Marquis of Bellon, but for the revolutionary army and herself, it was really necessary to talk to Kapson now. The Marquis as well as the Little King and the Marquis of Veron collaborated. If Suzine is allowed to take revenge, the alliance will collapse, and the situation will be out of control, which will be very unfavorable to her. But with her understanding of Suzune''s character and her hatred for the little king and Marquis of Belon, it is not so simple to stop Suzune from taking revenge. Don''t look at the fact that Lingyin is a soft **** the surface, but no one can stop her if she wants to be self-willed. For a moment Cypolites did not know what to say. Unexpectedly, the girl Rinyin spoke first: "Lord Cypolites, I know what you want to say. You once saved me, and I can promise you that I will not do anything to those two people for the time being after entering the palace." Cepolites heard this and couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief and smiled, "Thank you, I know it''s unfair to you." Suzune said lightly: "It''s not fair or unfair, even if I give you a favor. But I can''t tolerate them living forever." Saying that, Suzune stretched out three fingers: "Three months, at most three months. At that time, I will no longer be concerned about any situation, and I hope the adults can understand my feelings." Cepolites nodded and promised, and then watched Ringtone walk out of the door, her originally calm expression turned gloomy, and he murmured, "Ringyin, repay my favor... Are you planning to leave?" At this time, in the underground of the palace. The little king took his short legs, still holding a red apple in one hand, and went down the spiral steps, followed by the Marquis of Veron. The little king thought about it as he walked, his mental state seemed to be abnormal: "No, no, I have to leave this ghost place quickly, it''s really scary here..." Marquis Veron followed in silence until he saw the end of the stairs. He only had to walk two more laps, and he was about to go down to the bottom. He suddenly stopped, and put his hand on the little king''s shoulder, making the somewhat thin little boy go down. The king stopped abruptly. The little king''s face was pale, and he couldn''t hide the panic and fierceness in his eyes. He was suddenly pulled by Marquis Bellon. He couldn''t help but turn into anger. He looked back angrily, and shouted, "Are you crazy? Why are you dragging me? ." But Marquis Belon''s attitude was very firm, and he said solemnly: "Your Majesty, you really thought about it, you want to leave here and return to the main world? Your Majesty, don''t forget your duty as a king. If Your Majesty leaves and loses the artifact to suppress it, The Grand Duke''s plan will soon be exposed, has your Majesty thought about such consequences?" The little king shivered suddenly, and he couldn''t help but glance down at the emblem ring on his finger, which represented the authority of the king. All decrees in the void world have no legal effect if they are not stamped with the emblem of the ring. And this emblem ring itself is an artifact, which has been bound to the bloodline of the little king, and cannot be taken off unless he dies. This is also the price to be paid to become the king of the void world. Under normal circumstances, you will always be trapped in this void world. Unless you die or advance to the natural disaster level, you will have the strength to get rid of this invisible cage. Obviously, the little king does not have such strength, and now this emblem ring has another function, that is, Duke Mora forcibly extracted the origin of this void world to help Pula 14 be promoted to natural disaster grade, and put it among them. A small part of the origin of the world is input into this ring, so that it can cover up the fact that the origin of the world in the void world is almost exhausted, let the Loen Federation continue to attack, pay a huge price, and finally find out that it is all empty. If the little king leaves now, he will definitely take this emblem ring with him, and then the true situation of this void world will be exposed. Thinking of Grand Duke Mora, the little king could not help but stop his steps. If the strength shown by Green just made him fear, then Grand Duke Mora is a hundred times more vicious and terrifying than Green. "Then what should I do? Are we stuck here and waiting to die? I don''t want to be eaten alive by those skeletons and stinking zombies." The little king swallowed and couldn''t help but feel helpless: "And that hateful woman, who wants to kill all the time. I really regret not killing her back then." The little king''s eyes flashed with hatred and viciousness. Speaking of that woman, Marquis Veron''s face was also not very good-looking, but he quickly adjusted his mood and said in a leisurely manner: "Your Majesty, not long ago, the Saintess of Sivinaye came to me, in fact, this time I assassinated Wood. The assassin of Slater should have been sent by Saintess of Sivinaya, but I didn''t expect the other party to hide so deeply." The little king''s eyes lit up, of course he knew who Sivinaya was, and also understood the power and power that the saint had, and quickly said: "What is the order of the saint, before I followed the agreement and helped the church. It''s a lot of work, this time she can''t ignore me, she also promised me back then that she would help me get out of here and make up for the life I lost." Although he is in the blood of the royal family, the little king belongs to a relatively distant side branch, and being sent to this void world to be a king also has some twists and turns. In fact, for Lorenzo''s royal family, entering the Void and becoming king is not a good thing. Not being able to leave the void world easily is second, and there will be other costs, such as... decades of lifespan! As the king of the void world, almost everyone is a short-lived ghost, and very few live past the age of fifty. For those who have royal blood and enjoy the glory and wealth, it is obvious that lifespan is extremely important. So this king''s position seems to be noble and beautiful, but it has become a hot potato for everyone to blame each other. In the end, it fell on the head of the little king. At that time, the little king was very young. Because of the accidental death of his parents, he was adopted by an unreliable relative. Because the king of the void world is dead, and a new king is needed, it is in the royal family''s selection. Originally, a girl about the age of the little king was selected by lottery, but the girl''s father was not willing to send the little daughter to the void world, so he found the relative of the little king, and at a huge cost, let the little king replace him. However, the little king is not easy to be with. After a few years, after becoming sensible, he not only brutally murdered the relative who sold him in the first place, but also deliberately killed the royal little girl and her parents. Daughter escaped this catastrophe... Looking at the expectant gaze of the little king, Marquis Veron shook his head helplessly. After so many years, he still couldn''t understand this little king. Sometimes he was cruel, sometimes cowardly, sometimes smart, sometimes stupid, sometimes very shrewd, sometimes like his head was missing a root. tendons. At the beginning of Sivinaya''s promises that were obviously fooling him, he still believed it, and he didn''t inquire about the credibility of the Holy Light Church. Can he still believe what the gods said? However, Marquis Veron and the little king are only using each other, and what the little king has done these years is actually nothing to sympathize with. Marquis Veron said: "Actually, it is not the first time that Your Majesty has cooperated with the Church of the Holy Light and the Saintess of Sivinaya. With His Majesty''s wisdom, you should understand what they want." The little king frowned, fell into deep thought, and motioned for Marquis Veron to continue. "Your Majesty, at present, the Kingdom of Lorenzo will definitely lose this void world, whether it is the situation of the kingdom''s embarrassment or the secret arrangement of the Grand Duke." Marquis Belon said: "And the Loen Federation has been operating secretly for more than ten years, on the surface it seems The victory is almost guaranteed, but the church also wants to participate, as long as His Majesty can pray for the key role at a critical time, I believe that the Holy Maiden of Sivinaya and the Church of the Holy Light will definitely reciprocate." (end of this chapter) Chapter 364： desire to survive Chapter 364 Desire to Survive The little king was worried: "But... the people of the Holy Light Church don''t know it, but we know it well! This time it was a hole dug by the Grand Duke, and whoever falls in will be unlucky. Will... what should we do when we get angry with us? Saintess of Sivinaya can''t speak well." At this moment, the shrewdness of the little king came again. He frowned and was caught in a dilemma. He simply did not rush to go down. He sat directly on the cold and damp stairs, took a hard bite of the apple in his hand, and issued a "click". '' chewing sound. Marquis Belon was stunned for a while, but he didn''t expect that the little king''s IQ suddenly went online at the critical moment, his eyes flashed, and he continued: "Your Majesty''s consideration is not unreasonable, but there are some things that one is willing to fight and the other is willing to suffer, and now the Holy Light Church is actively looking for it. Come on us, it''s not that we deliberately want to entrap them. Besides, Your Majesty and I said plainly that they are abandoned sons. How do we know if the Grand Duke has any plans or arrangements? Even if something happens, the Church of the Holy Light can''t blame us. on your head!" The little king nodded thoughtfully and looked down at the not far exit. As long as you go down two floors and enter the gate of time and space, you can leave here. In the end, the little king stood up abruptly, but ignored Marquis Veron''s persuasion, and went straight to quicken his pace and continued to walk down. Although what Marquis Veron said seemed reasonable, the Church of the Holy Light, who was so embarrassed, probably wouldn''t reason with him. By then, he had completely offended the Kingdom of Lorenzo, and the Loen Federation would also keep an account for him, so he could rely on him. only the Church of the Holy Light. At that time, people will be the swordsman, I will be the fish, and the Holy Light Church will force all the sins on his head. Does he have any ability to resist? The little king figured this out, and secretly despised Marquis Veron: "Cut! Do you really think of me as a child? If the Holy Light Church is reliable, sows can climb trees." However, the little king did not dare to say these words. He did not want to turn against Marquis Veron. Even if he saw that Marquis Veron had disagreements, he should not know it, just because no one was available, and Marquis Veron had the ability to do things apart from loyalty. It''s still not weak, and after explaining many things, he doesn''t need to worry about it anymore. But this time was different. It was related to his own life and death. The little king couldn''t have listened to Marquis Belon''s mercy. Seeing the little king walking down the stairs, Marquis Veron frowned, and a flash of anxiety flashed in his eyes. He didn''t expect the little king to have a baby at a critical moment. Staring at the doorway where the little king approached the end of the stairs, Marquis Veron''s eyes flashed a stern look, but he was quickly suppressed by him, grabbed a few steps, and chased after him. After entering the doorway, there is a huge dome-shaped basement, which is made of large stones up and down, left and right. It looks very solid, because it is deep underground, and it is cold and damp. However, the huge basement was full of people at the moment. In the middle of the basement stood a huge gate of time and space with a height of more than ten meters. Drive out through the wide tunnel. At the end of that tunnel is the Royal Palace Guard Barracks next to the Royal Palace. It is said to be a military camp, but it is actually a well-guarded material transfer station. Whether it is the materials shipped from the main world or the goods to be transported back to the main world, they must pass through this transfer station and then through the gate of time and space. The gate of time and space is as busy as usual. There are 500 palace guards who are most loyal to the royal family here, and everyone is an apprentice-level high-level extraordinary person. Seeing the little king coming in through the entrance to the palace, the captain of the palace guard quickly greeted him, respectfully saluted the little king, and then nodded to Marquis Veron behind. This captain is also an earl himself, a confidant of Grand Duke Mora, and he also has some royal blood, and is the highest officer who manages the gate of time and space. "Your Majesty, why did you come down?" the captain of the guard asked inquiringly, because he was stationed underground, he didn''t know the situation above. "Captain Decca Angus, there are some problems with it. I want to stay here for a while, no problem." The little king said with a blank face, and then walked directly without waiting for Decca Angus to respond. Facing the gate of time and space, along some rooms built next to the basement. That is the place where the palace guards stationed here live. Although the conditions are not very good, they are not so simple. Deckard Angus was a little strange, looking at Marquis Veron inquiring. The Marquis of Veron smiled bitterly, briefly recounted what happened above, and said that the little king was frightened and planned to take shelter here. Deckard Angus nodded slightly. He had heard of Wood Slater''s name. He was a powerful subordinate recently recruited by Silabel. He was said to be a powerful necromancer, but he didn''t expect to be so powerful. But Deckard Angus didn''t worry too much. He was the most trusted person by Duke Mora, and Silabel was the illegitimate daughter of the Duke. No matter how he and Green were counted, he and Green were in the same group. And he didn''t believe that a young necromancer would have such great abilities. He took it for granted that Archduke Mora and Silabel would have contributed to the flames, and he didn''t take it to heart. As for the little king, he was so scared that he wanted to hide here for a few days. Deckard Angus agreed, and ordered two servants to clean up a bedroom for the little king, and then went to work on his own business. Marquis Veron found the little king, looked left and right, and there was no one else before he whispered, "Your Majesty, what are your plans?" The little king spread his hands helplessly and said, "What else can I do? It''s not safe up there. I''m going back to the main world without authorization and I''m afraid of ruining the grand duke''s plan. I''ll just hide here. It''s the closest to the gate of time and space. If anything happens, I''ll just run away and never wait to die here." Marquis Veron worried: "But Your Majesty, you won''t show up here for a long time, I''m afraid..." "Humph!" The little king snorted and sank his face: "Okay, don''t say these are useless, I know you have prepared my stand-in, now it''s time to use it, don''t hide it on." Marquis Veron''s expression changed dramatically. His preparation for the little king''s stand-in was extremely secret. He even let the little king say it casually, and murderous intent flashed in his eyes. The little king raised his eyebrows and looked back at each other without hesitating. He was afraid of Grand Duke Mora, afraid of Sivinaye, afraid of Silabel, afraid of Green... but never afraid of Marquis Belon: "What kind of eyes are you looking at? Do you still want to kill the king and kill me!" Marquis Veron realized that he had lost his way, and quickly lowered his eyebrows and pleaded with his eyes: "Old minister dare not, Your Majesty forgive me." The little king snorted and softened his tone: "Now we are still on the same boat. You have known me and I have known you well over the years. It was not necessary before, and I didn''t want to worry about it. But now, life and death are at stake. If I can''t survive, I''ll let him be buried with me. I don''t care what you want to do or which side you are from, it doesn''t matter, I just want to live." Marquis Veron was surprised, as if it was the first time he really knew the little king in front of him. The little king continued: "Didn''t you prepare a substitute for me? Let him replace me now, what do you want to do to let him go." Marquis Veron remained silent and did not speak. At this point, he no longer pretended to be a loyal minister and a dutiful son. His back, which had been hunched, slowly straightened, and the momentum of the legendary powerhouse was looming, making the little king''s breathing stagnate, and a trace of fear flashed in his eyes. , although the Marquis of Veron is far less terrifying than the vicious Green, but his life is enough. The little king swallowed a mouthful of saliva, but still daringly looked at Marquis Veron, biting his lower lip, his eyes were firm, but his voice trembled: "You...what do you want to do?" Marquis Veron smiled: "Don''t worry, Your Majesty, the minister and His Majesty still have feelings for each other over the years, and the minister does not want to be charged with murdering the monarch." The little king breathed a sigh of relief and said helplessly: "I don''t want this either, I just want to live, I don''t want to die." "Live? Why don''t you want to live!" Marquis Veron shook his head with emotion, then stretched out his hand: "Give me the seal and scepter. Although the substitute is fake, the props must be real." The little king understood that Marquis Veron agreed to his request and relaxed a little. At least with that substitute, he was given a life, and someone blocked the sword in front of him. The little king was also a bachelor, and threw out a key: "The safe in my bedroom, you know the password, the seal, the scepter, the crown, the mianfu... just take everything you need." Marquis Veron took the key and glanced at the emblem ring on the little king''s hand. Knowing that it couldn''t be taken off, he had to give it up temporarily, then bowed his head and saluted, turned around and walked out. Watching Marquis Veron walk away, the little king finally let out a long sigh of relief. He sat down on the hard plank bed with soft legs, leaning against the wall and felt a chill, but unconsciously his clothes were sweating. wet. At the same time, the city of Steinard on the ground experienced the most terrifying night. As the sky turned white in the early morning, the citizens who had been trembling all night finally looked forward to the dawn. However, the work of the Special Bureau, the City Defense Army and Green''s undead army to clear the traitors is not over. Those aristocrats and capitalists who were timid at first, found that it was a knife to stretch their heads, and they were unwilling to be wiped out by their families. They began to fight beasts, and secretly contacted them. They felt that one family alone would definitely not survive, that everyone must unite, and there might be a chance of survival. In the face of this situation, Green chose to let it go, and even secretly added fuel to the flames, deliberately letting those nobles and capitalists communicate with each other. If they don''t unite, how can they dare to resist? If they don''t resist Green''s army of undead, where will the experience of the undead army and the psionic energy of the cemetery come from? (end of this chapter) Chapter 365： Odis Prison Chapter 365 Erdis Prison When life and death are at stake, those usually inefficient bureaucrats and aristocrats, as well as greedy and treacherous capitalists, form an unimaginably quick alliance. A large number of private soldiers of nobles and officials, bodyguards of capitalists, factory guards and patrols of factories, these invisible armed forces outside the army and police in Steinard have surfaced in large numbers, and they are directed towards the city south of the city. Dies prison assembly. Odis Prison was originally a military fortress. It was a fortification when Steinard was first built. Later, as the city expanded and it was included in the urban area, it lost its defensive function and became a prison. Prison for felons. Those nobles and capitalists who secretly colluded with the revolutionary army naturally fell in love with this strong fortress in order to fight against the special bureau and the city defense army, and to block the menacing undead army. Because there is a curfew in Steinard City after nightfall, and the city guards at each city gate have received death orders, it is very difficult to get out of the city at night. Therefore, many nobles and capitalists who do not want to sit still have regarded Erdis Prison as their last stronghold, and led their subordinates and their families to quickly gather there. In less than three hours, hundreds of families have fled, and all kinds of things add up. Tens of thousands of private soldiers poured in, and after a simple reorganization, the fortifications were established. At the same time, there are also extraordinary people worshipped by various families. There are more than 2,000 people in total, and their strengths are all above the standard. After all, they can make the nobles and capitalists of Stynard take a fancy to the extraordinary people who are willing to spend money. There is no strength at all. It is difficult to do. The weakest of these extraordinary people is also the first-level official level. One of them is worshipped by a marquis family, or even a legendary powerhouse. It''s just that this legendary powerhouse''s luck is not very good. When protecting the marquis family from the mansion, he encountered the special bureau and the city guard army''s clearing troops, and he directly killed two hundred people. Suppressing the troops, but the fluctuation of the legendary psychic energy also attracted more terrifying powerful enemies. Soon the Lich Mage Frio and the Lich Knight Aliotta followed the psionic fluctuations in pursuit. The legendary powerhouse had just displayed his might, and was locked by Frio''s floating cannon before leaving 200 meters. The fire snake sprayed a barrage of steel, which enveloped the legendary swordsman and the private soldiers of the marquis beside him in the blink of an eye. live. In a blink of an eye, except for the legendary swordsman who swung his sword and blocked dozens of arcane bullets, all the other twenty marquis'' private soldiers died on the spot. At the same time, without waiting for the legendary swordsman to catch his breath, Ariotega, riding a fallen unicorn, rushed to his horse. His spear was dazzling, and the force was like a shooting star, an unstoppable impact. The legendary swordsman hurriedly swung his sword to block, barely blocking the lance, but was picked up and flew up. The impact of the Lich Knight and the unicorn was not something that a legendary swordsman could endure. Flying up, before landing, he vomited blood and was seriously injured. And without waiting for the opponent to fall, Frio''s arcane light has also been launched, and a dazzling red light volley hit the legendary swordsman. At this moment, he has no way to block the arcane light with the heavy sword in his hand. He can only barely condense his psionic energy to form a defensive shield in front of him, but the arcane light instantly penetrates and penetrates his chest, leaving a mark on his chest. A scorched black wound the size of the mouth of a bowl was found, and through the wound, the heart and lungs inside were scorched. In the next moment, with a thud, the legendary swordsman fell to the ground and died. Frio finally killed a legend, which made him very excited, and the psionic energy surged in his body, because the level that was converted into a lich and dropped finally recovered, so that he was promoted from the initial level of the legend to the middle level of the legend, the cemetery evaluation The combat power has also skyrocketed from [1700] to [3100]. As for the Lich Knight Ariotega, the situation is similar to that of Frio, except that he was originally a high-level legendary, but he fell to the middle-level legendary, and it is even more difficult to recover, and his occupation is a flying dragon knight. Had to find another suitable dragon mount. Although they killed the legendary swordsman because of Green''s order in advance, Frio and Ariotega did not pursue the marquis, causing the marquis to lead his clan and more than 300 private individuals. The soldiers successfully retreated to Erdis Prison. This night, many similar things happened, such as the wolf-like special bureau and the city guards, the terrifying undead troops, the nobles and capitalists who are like birds of a feather, and whoever has access to the news, all do their best to send the news to them. Erdis rushed to prison, it seemed that as long as he got there, he could save his life. By dawn, the entire Erdis prison was overcrowded, and more than 20,000 people crowded into this fortress-like building, of which nearly 15,000 were armed private soldiers and extraordinary people. At the same time, there are more than 20,000 people in Green''s special bureau and city guards, as well as the undead army, most of which are undead creatures, surrounding the Erdis prison. Two giant dragons hovered and roared in the sky, and flew from the square in the city center to the sky of Erdis Prison. Four legendary powerhouses and many hero units in the cemetery gathered in front of the gate of Erdis Prison, waiting for Green''s death. arrival. As the sun rose, an unremarkable carriage drove along the empty street and stopped in front of the gates of Erdis Prison. Green, who was wearing a school uniform, got out of the carriage, took off his black leather gloves and held them in his hands. He lifted his hat and looked up at the majestic fortress more than a hundred meters away. At this time, a major general officer trotted over and gave Green a standard military salute: "Report, the encirclement has been completed, please instruct the commander." This major general is the commander of the City Guard Army, and he is also a trusted subordinate of Silabel, otherwise he would not have been placed in such an important position. Green returned a military salute. Although he was only a colonel, Silabel granted him the highest command. Even if the commander of the city guard was a general, he would call Green a commander at the moment, not to mention Green''s staggering strength. , and the countless undead creatures that he summoned last night, are enough for this general to put his position in a very interesting position. "What''s the situation over there?" Green pointed to the direction of Erdis Prison. The major general also had some ability. Hearing Green''s question, he was confident and answered directly: "Report, sir, I sent someone to make a rough calculation last night. The total number of people who entered Erdis Prison was 25,500. Among the 26,000 people, about 7,000 of them are defected nobles and capitalists and their families, and the remaining 17,000 people are armed private soldiers and extraordinary people. Because there are too many people, Erdis The prison could not accommodate it, and 6,000 people were left to camp outside." He raised his hand and pointed to an old-fashioned gray building next to Erdis Prison. It was the supporting facilities built for the prison after it was transformed into a prison. The office building of the prison administrator looks very solid. And there are seven floors up and down, and the interior area is large enough to station thousands of soldiers. "That is the original administrative office building of the prison. As far as I know, it was built according to the standard of a fort. It is very strong and easy to defend and difficult to attack. However, compared with the prison itself, the defense here is still relatively weak. Strong attack, my personal suggestion..." Speaking of which, the major general suddenly realized that he seemed to be talking too much, and he couldn''t help his tone, and glanced at Green. Green didn''t have an impatient expression, he still had the look of a dead fish, and he didn''t know what he was thinking. The major general had to bite the bullet and continue: "I personally suggest that if the storm is to be attacked, it is best to start here. There is a passage directly into the prison inside the office building, although that passage will definitely be guarded and will not be easily broken, but In comparison, it should be easier than storming the walls of Erdis Prison. Of course, this is just my personal opinion, the adults are far-sighted, ingenious, and clever, and my subordinates are definitely far behind. The Major General came and sent another flattery gift package, I hope Green can use it. After he finished speaking, Green nodded: "Yes, the analysis is very good, then let''s start the attack." The major general thought for a moment that Green had listened to his advice. After all, all the troops besieging Odis Prison were light troops, and there was no heavy artillery that could attack the fortress, unless the legendary powerhouse shot directly, but what happened next made him stunned. I saw Green''s understated wave of his hand, and four portals suddenly appeared in front of him, and then a door of undead cannons were slowly pushed out by the skeleton soldiers. Soon a total of 24 cannons were neatly arranged in front of the gate of Erdis Prison. The skeleton artillerymen methodically built their cannon positions, prepared cannonballs, adjusted their firing range... The major general and many people from the special bureau and the city guard were stunned when they saw this scene. They thought that they were all lightly armed troops, and it would be very disadvantageous to attack the strong fortresses. They did not expect that Green would produce so many cannons controlled by skeleton soldiers in a blink of an eye! Soon, the undead cannon was ready, and without Green''s order, it aimed directly at the gate of Erdis Prison and slammed. Boom boom~~~~ boom boom boom~~~~ The sound of intensive shelling resounded in the sky above Steinard in an instant. The momentum of the salvo from more than 20 cannons was quite astonishing. In addition, the shells fired were all attached with spiritual energy, hitting the solid walls of Erdis Prison. , a large pit with a diameter of nearly one meter can be blasted in one go. In less than ten minutes, the seemingly impregnable fortress was hit with many holes, especially the position of the gate. I dont know how many shells it took. Originally more than half a meter thick, the surface was covered with cast iron, engraved with magic runes, and the sturdy prison gate was already crumbling at this time. The magic runes engraved on the gate were completely dissipated in the third minute, causing the magic shield formed by them to collapse directly. The nobles and capitalists who originally had high hopes for the strong defense of Erdis Prison, now they are all like mourning concubines, and there are many more people who cant believe it. It took only ten minutes for such a strong fortress to be unstoppable? Those private soldiers who came here, either actively or passively, were already panicking, and every sound of cannons from outside seemed to tug at their extremely fragile heartstrings. Ask for a subscription, ask for a monthly pass! (end of this chapter) Chapter 366： Siege Chapter 366 Siege Finally, with the sound of the cannon, the gate of Erdis Prison slammed inward with a sour distortion. Then a violent smoke poured out from the doorway. Green squinted the eyes of the dead fish, expressionless, waved his hand, the shelling stopped immediately, and waited for the smoke to dissipate, only to see a lot of corpses lying in the doorway. Those were killed by the power of the undead cannon and the psionic aftermath of the cannonball hitting the gate. The doorway, which was originally not spacious, was already blocked by a lot of messy things. The defenders inside originally wanted to block the gate, but unfortunately the time was short, and before it was completely blocked, the gate was blasted open by Greens artillery. The moment the gate fell and the shelling stopped, the entire battlefield fell into a strange silence. The people in Erdis Prison had long been a little numb from the continuous bombardment, hiding behind the city wall, holding their heads and shivering. It was also the first time that the people from the Special Bureau and the City Guards saw the undead who could control the cannon, and they had mixed feelings in their hearts. In an instant, in the surroundings of Erdis Prison, except for the two giant dragons flapping their wings in the air and the occasional dragon roar, the audience was silent, the atmosphere became depressed, and even some timid people began to hold their breaths deliberately. About ten seconds later, Green raised his hand again and waved lightly, followed by the black leather glove he was holding. All the undead troops instantly let out a roar that was not human-like, breaking the depressing and quiet atmosphere, and everyone present, whether it was inside the Erdis prison or the special bureau surrounded by outside, and the city guards, all shivered. The Special Bureau and the City Guard did not move because they were not ordered, but they saw all the undead army under Green''s command rush towards the open gate of Odis Prison like a dam breaking tide. It was only a moment of silence until it erupted. The first to arrive were the two giant dragons hovering in the air, first the dragon lich Hil Moretti, with a body of more than forty meters, with wings spread out for nearly fifty meters, and suddenly the wings retracted to the side, and the slender body immediately formed. The beautiful streamlined shape swooped straight down from the sky until it was 100 meters above the ground, and suddenly opened its wings and made a bang, and the air under the dragon wings was compressed to the limit and exploded! Accompanied by a deafening rumbling sound, a strong shock wave rushed to the Edis prison below. In an instant, hundreds of defenders standing on the city wall were directly bleed by the gas explosion, and immediately fell down and died. But the dragon lich Hiermoretti crossed an arc in the air and flew over the Erdis prison. The ferocious dragon head lowered slightly, then opened the dragon''s mouth and spewed gray dragon breath. Containing the thick death psychic energy, the dragon breath fan-shaped spread down, like a big broom sweeping over it, wiping away the life where it passed. At the same time, the shadow red dragon Arshfaro also completed the preparations for the dragon language magic. Arshvaro didn''t dive down, but floated his wings, rolled his tail and lower limbs forward, opened his mouth to the limit, and a dark red fiery fireball was born in his mouth. For a moment, the surrounding flames madly poured into the red dragon''s mouth, and in the next moment, it spewed out violently. The fireball quickly grew larger from the dragon''s mouth, and smashed into the Erdis prison at a very fast speed. Dragon Language Magic - Explosive Flame! In the blink of an eye, the fiery fireball spit out by the Shadow Red Dragon had turned into a giant two meters in diameter before hitting Erdis Prison. In the next moment, the explosive fireball slammed into the gate above the gate of Erdis Prison, but it did not make a loud collision and explosion, but like hitting tofu, the high temperature instantly melted the masonry and pierced a big hole. It hit the ground hard, and after a second or two, it suddenly exploded. Accompanied by a loud noise, the surrounding ground shook, and the seemingly strong and unusual gate of Erdis Prison was blown down without any suspense. The army of undead that rushed up afterward rushed into the smoke and dust rising from the collapse of the gatehouse without hesitation. The most numerous and cheapest zombie kobolds are at the forefront. These little monsters that are only as high as the chest of a normal adult man are roaring wildly. The smell of beasts and the undead creatures are not afraid of death, making these low-level undead troops who are not so powerful in single strength into those who defend Erdis Prison. The nightmare that noble private soldiers are most unwilling to face. Behind the zombie kobold are fully-armed skeleton soldiers, and then there are ordinary firearm skeleton soldiers and other higher-level undead soldiers, and among these undead soldiers are six heavily armored, six or seven The mega Cyclops warrior moved forward step by step, the hammer in his hand was heavier than the battering ram. In the blink of an eye, the kobold who rushed in front had already rushed in through the completely collapsed prison gate. However, a gap of less than five meters was obviously unable to release more than 10,000 crazy kobold zombies, and a larger number of kobolds flocked to the walls of Erdis Prison. If at this moment, the defending side throws a rolling wooden rock, or shoots from a high position, it will definitely cause great losses. However, the defenders on the side of Erdis Prison were first ravaged by two giant dragons, and were almost frightened. At this time, the battle officially started, and they were suppressed by the intensive and accurate shooting of the gun skeleton soldiers behind the zombie kobolds. Occasionally, There were two brave Leng Touqings who tried to fight back, but as soon as they showed their heads, the bullets from the enchanted rifles blew the Heavenly Spirit Cover away. At this time, the difference between a well-trained army and a rabble was finally reflected. Although the number of aristocratic private soldiers guarding this side of Erdis Prison is large and their individual strength is not weak, they are not an army, at best they are only escorts and bodyguards. effective counterattack. Outside the city wall of Erdis Prison, the blocked kobold zombies were actually stacked layer by layer. The kobold behind stepped on the front of the dog to a higher position, and then the back could climb to a higher position. From a high place, from a distance, it looks like a group of ants, slowly squirming upward, forming a huge human ladder, slowly spreading to the edge of the fence that is more than ten meters high... A few minutes later, when the human ladder of the kobold zombies was less than two meters away from the edge of the fence, the constructive skeleton soldiers behind them began to speed up. These elite skeleton soldiers equipped with constructive armor are more agile. With the help of constructive armor, each jump is four meters long, like a large cricket, fast along the human ladder built by the kobold zombies. Climb up. In a blink of an eye, several Constructed Skeleton Soldiers climbed to the top, and the auxiliary maneuvers of the Constructed Armor were opened to the maximum, and six or seven Constructed Skeleton Soldiers jumped at the same time. At the same time, without waiting for the defenders on the wall to counterattack, three figures fell from the sky to the top of the city wall like a meteor. In an instant, an electric light flickered, making a piercing arc sound, and the two long swords flashed deadly blue and white lightning, and they turned around and killed four or five defenders. The shield war angel on the side was even more fierce. Holding the giant shield in front, it slammed into the wall, directly knocking several defenders into the air, followed by a whirling slash to clear the enemy in front of him. The Frost Angel Hill, who fell behind, waved his staff again and again, and shot out crystal clear ice crystals, hit anywhere, exploded with a bang, and immediately froze a radius of two meters, as long as there was an enemy within the range. Immediately freeze into ice sculptures... In just two breaths, the three angels who were the assault force emptied a section of the city wall, and the constructed skeleton soldiers who had just jumped up also shot in the air, knocking out a few supported enemies, and at the same time sending out from the waist of the constructive armor. With a "kara" sound, a hook lock was shot out and hung with a bang, pulling a few constructed skeleton soldiers to the top of the city wall, and immediately retracting the hook lock to form a battle formation to withstand the enemy reinforcements coming up from below... A similar situation happened on the other side of the gate of Erdis Prison. In less than 20 minutes, Green''s undead army opened two strongholds outside the collapsed gate. Subsequent continuous construction of skeleton soldiers rushed up. These skeleton soldiers equipped with construction armor were powerful, even if they were singled out, they were not inferior to apprentice high-level superhumans, especially the construction armor provided strong defense, and ordinary defenders had Attacks pose little threat to them. Soon more than 300 constructed skeleton soldiers all climbed the city wall of Erdis Prison, and completely stabilized the two precarious strongholds, followed by a large number of gun skeleton soldiers and kobolds, zombies, ghosts, corpses... At this time, wearing heavy armor, the Cyclops who were like a moving fortress also came to the city. Of course, their size could not climb up on the kobold zombie. But the Cyclops also had his own way. I saw a round-handled square-headed hammer in the front of the Cyclops on the ground. These hammers specially made for cyclops are about three meters long. The Cyclops at the back ran over a few dozen meters away, banging and rumbling step by step. Although it seemed a bit clumsy, these Cyclops who were born with the blood of ancient Titans and were born excellent warriors were actually very agile. At the end of the run-up, with one foot on the hammer head, he jumped up sharply, jumping four or five meters high, plus the length of the war hammer and their own height of six or seven meters, enough to be higher than the city wall of Erdis Prison. jump up. With a loud bang, the arm wrapped in thick steel and heavy armor smashed against the wall, and immediately smashed two big gaps, the rubble flew around, and people turned on their backs. The Cyclops exerted strength in his arms, and his muscles seemed to have a calf running under the skin. Taking advantage of it, he turned over and climbed up the city wall. The originally thick city wall was not much wider than the single-plank bridge at the foot of the Cyclops, but the Cyclops was not afraid. With their size and physique, it would hurt at most to fall from this height. They didn''t care, took up the warhammer behind their backs, and roared to join the chaos... Ask for a subscription, ask for a monthly pass! (end of this chapter) Chapter 367： Major Bolton Chapter 367 Major Bolton The warhammer in Cyclops'' hands and the armor on his body are not enchanted equipment. At present, Green''s equipment manufacturing plant in Langton City cannot enchant such a large item, but the two-ton heavy hammer is swung with little power. Undoubtedly, even an official superhuman can only dodge and evade in the face of such an attack. If you don''t use your own strength to harden the steel, you can only turn into a muddy flesh. As four Cyclops climbed the city wall of Erdis Prison, and the other two rushed in through the gap in the city gate, this siege battle has completely lost its suspense. Of course, there was no suspense from the very beginning, it was just the self-righteous thoughts of the nobles and capitalists who fled here, and some people with bad intentions contributed to it, which would lure so many people to Erdis Prison. Green stood in the back, watching the army of undead pouring into Erdis prison, a rare smile appeared on his always expressionless face. But this smile is not because of conquering the fortress in front of him, but because of the number of psionic energy balances in the cemetery. At this moment, the balance of psionic energy seems to be riding on a rocket, and along with the war-level slaughter, it rises slowly. At this moment, a lieutenant colonel from the Special Bureau came over, stood at attention and saluted, and whispered a few words to Green, then Green nodded. The lieutenant colonel stepped back, and a moment later brought a middle-aged man with a big belly. At this moment, if there are celebrities in Stinard City, they will definitely recognize the identity of this middle-aged man at a glance - Viscount Bolton, a famous mining capitalist, attached to the wing of Marquis Bell, the agent and confidant of Marquis Bell , and secretly flirted with the revolutionary army. This time, the Viscount Bolton jumped up and down, fooling many nobles and capitalists to gather in Erdis Prison, including the Marquis Bell, who held great power and wealth. However, no one would have thought that this Viscount Bolton was actually Silabel''s insider, and also had the rank of major in the special bureau! This time, before Silabel left, the secret list handed to Green included Major Bolton. "Subordinate Bolton, report to the commander!" Major Bolton came to Green and gave a military salute. Although he was bloated, he was full of momentum. Green returned the salute, and then patted him on the shoulder: "Very good, Sir Silabel really did not misread you, this time I can catch all these traitors in one go, and I will remember you as one of the first credits." Major Bolton''s eyes lit up, and he stood at attention again and saluted: "Thank you for your promotion." Green nodded and looked in the direction of the battlefield again. According to reason, Major Bolton should have retired at this time, but this one stood there and did not move. Green looked at the battle situation, it was a foregone conclusion that Erdis Prison was broken, and then looked at Major Bolton again, he could feel that the other party had something to say. Major Bolton immediately bowed and smiled. Although he was wearing a military uniform, he looked a bit philistine, suggesting that he wanted to take a step to speak. Green understood what he meant, turned around and walked a few meters to the deserted place beside him, indicating that he had something to say. Major Bolton looked left and right mysteriously, and then lowered his voice: "Sir, you should know that I disguised my identity and followed the path of Marquis Bell, and I was regarded as Marquis Bell''s confidant." He glanced at Erdis Prison. Direction: "This time, Marquis Bell''s family is estimated to be doomed, and his property must be checked, but the recent turmoil, Marquis Bell made preparations in advance to hide a lot of wealth, his real property is not at home. Or the factory under his name, but moved to several secret warehouses..." Green listened quietly, and couldn''t help but frown. This Marquis Bell is also a well-known figure in the Void World, second only to Marquis Capson and Marquis Bellon. However, his fame is not in his right, but in his ability to gather wealth. Even in the main world, he is a well-known figure. The hidden property of such a wealthy aristocrat must be an unimaginably huge wealth. Major Bolton watched his words, but he didn''t see any emotion on Green''s face, and he couldn''t help but feel up and down in his heart. Originally, he thought that when he said this, no matter who he was, he would be stunned by such an unexpected windfall, which was most of the property of a Marquis! Unfortunately, he didn''t know that Green possessed many resources in the misty world, and ordinary wealth measured in gold pounds could not impress him at all. But Bolton can come up with such a big chip, but it also aroused Green''s curiosity to see what he wants? Green''s eyes were cold and calm, staring into Major Bolton''s eyes for half a minute. But this half-minute made Major Bolton feel like he was living a long life. He couldn''t help lowering his head deeper, his back was more hunched, his knees bent down, and the whole person looked more servile. His shirt and underwear were also soaked with sweat, which made him feel Chill. Finally, Green''s voice came: "Tell me what you think, say something real, don''t waste time." Major Bolton immediately breathed a sigh of relief, swallowed a mouthful of saliva, did not dare to play tricks, and said quickly: "My lord, this subordinate ~ This subordinate hopes that you can help me, my subordinate knows that in a short time, we will have a special bureau. I have to withdraw to the main world, and my subordinates hope that the adults can help and bring some more people back." Green was slightly surprised: "Oh? Isn''t there a quota for family members in the Special Bureau? Your level is not too low, isn''t it enough?" Major Bolton smiled embarrassedly: "This... let''s be honest, my family members are enough, but there are a few people who are not immediate family members. This... you should understand." expression. Green nodded. He was not interested in learning about the family ethics of this Major Bolton, but if what the other party said was true, it would be nothing to Green. The deal was definitely a good deal, but Green always Something feels wrong. The main thing is that Green can''t figure out why Major Bolton came to him. As a veteran of the special bureau, Major Bolton''s status is not low, and he even registered with Silabel. If you really have any difficulties, you can go directly to Silabel, or secretly find a colleague who is in charge, and you can get everything done with a little benefit. It is really impossible to find an unfamiliar Green for this matter. such a great price. Unless the other party''s request is fake, there are other purposes secretly, as for whether it is good or malicious, Green can''t make a judgment for the time being. "I know about this, come to my office to discuss it later." Green chose to agree first. "Thank you, my lord, then the subordinate will retire." Major Bolton smiled, as if he had solved a major matter, and took a long sigh of relief. At this time, the resistance in Erdis prison was getting weaker and weaker, and the people inside were crying, some wanted to surrender, some resisted, but it was meaningless, and the result was the same. The undead army like a wolf like a tiger harvests all the living beings in the field of vision, converts it into psionic energy, the soul is extracted and incorporated into the nightmare kingdom, and the corpse becomes the material for the cemetery to create the undead... The ruthless slaughter lasted for nearly two hours. Before noon, with the death of the last nobleman, the prison of Erdis was quiet, and there was no more movement to resist. In this scene, the scalps of the peculiar bureaus and the city guards were numb. You must know that there are more than 20,000 people! And one-third of them are nobles and capitalists. After this time, almost half of the big people who used to be high in the city of Steinard have been washed away. Green put on the black leather gloves again, turned around and got on the carriage, and returned to the special round... At the same time, in the palace, Marquis Capson, who had led the armed police force of the Ministry of Internal Affairs to the palace, received the latest information with an ugly face. "Damn, this lunatic! Executioner! He... how dare he? Actually... kill them all!" Marquis Capson scolded angrily, but his face showed an uncontrollable look of fear in addition to his anger. In just one night, Steinard ushered in the bloodiest night ever. Originally, Marquis Capson thought it was a good idea to guard Erdis Prison. Now, although Steinard City is the strongest in the special bureau and the city guard, the number of people is limited, only five or six thousand people, even if the fighting strength is strong, It is not a matter of a day or two to break through the strong Odis prison fortress. At that time, as long as the assassination team of the revolutionary army hidden in the city is dispatched to assassinate the middle and high-level officers of the special bureau and the city guard army, and then find opportunities to cooperate with each other... Marquis Capson sneered suddenly and shook his head helplessly: "What should be done inside and outside, as long as that guy is there, no matter what, it''s impossible to turn the situation around. At most, it will cause some trouble for the Special Bureau and the City Guards." Marquis Capson really didn''t expect that Green would end the battle in this way. During the whole process, the Special Bureau and the city guards all became spectators, and an army of nearly 20,000 undead captured the Erdis prison. With this clean victory, Steinard City officially began military control. The Special Bureau took over the police system that originally belonged to the Prime Minister''s Office and the Ministry of Internal Affairs. Coupled with those who were capable of doing things, almost all died last night. Now, those who are still alive dare not speak out, making Wang Du, who has just undergone drastic changes, seem extraordinarily calm. At this time, Covance, Capson''s secretary, knocked on the door and walked in, whispering: "My lord, the revolutionary army has arrived." "Well, I see, you take them to see His Majesty and Marquis Veron first." Marquis Capson waved his hands tiredly, and suddenly asked again, "By the way, did Cypolites come in person?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 368： father-daughter heart-to-heart Chapter 368 Father and Daughter Talk Secretary Covance nodded and said, "Come on, do you want to meet my lord?" Capson frowned and thought for a while, then nodded: "It''s time to meet, you go to arrange." Covance responded and withdrew. After ten minutes, he walked back quickly and took Marquis Capson to another room. The scale of the palace is still quite large. In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, Cypolites and her subordinates were arranged in a relatively secret courtyard in the corner of the palace. Marquis Capson followed Covance, but he kept thinking about the situation in the capital, but there was no better way to break the situation. Green has completely mastered the situation, not only eliminating a large number of nobles and capitalists, but also trapping them in the palace. Before, Marquis Capson was also frightened by Green''s murderous aura. He was worried that Green''s madness would directly strangle them, so he couldn''t wait to hide in the palace. In fact, the idea in his heart is similar to that of the little king. If something cannot be done, the gate of time and space in the palace can directly hide in the main world. But after Green captured Odis Prison, he did not mobilize a large army to surround the palace, but just used a small number of special people to stare, and it seemed that he did not mean to destroy them all. Only then did Marquis Capson realize that he seemed to be frightened. I don''t know since when, who used to be wise and wise, and who had been on the battlefield, actually started to be so afraid of death? In the end, Marquis Capson recalled that it seemed that more than ten years ago, when he watched his father die of old age, and then decided to seal his extraordinary ability to prolong his life, the brave and wise Marquis Capson had already died. Marquis Capson shook his head, showing a wry smile somewhat helplessly, followed Covance around the corridor and came to a yard in the corner of the palace. "Your Excellency the Marquis, it''s a pleasure to meet you." Cyppolites, dressed in military uniform and full of energy, waited in front of the door with a smile on his face. When he saw the Marquis of Capson, he immediately greeted him with a smile, with a warm attitude as if he had been there for many years. Missing old friend. Marquis Capson also cheered up, and after a few words of greeting, he left Covance behind, and the two walked into a separate room to talk secretly... At the same time, in the Special Bureau headquarters building not far from the palace. Green is listening to a major intelligence officer''s report: "Report, sir, it has been confirmed that the assassination team lurking in the capital of the rebels has entered the palace, and there are various signs that they have reached an agreement with His Majesty the King and Prime Minister Capson who entered before. some kind of agreement." Green nodded. He was still satisfied with the intelligence capabilities of the Special Bureau in the capital. Having received such important news so quickly, it was obvious that secret spies had been arranged in the palace. "Sir, do we want to take action?" The major intelligence officer tentatively suggested: "In the name of protecting Your Majesty and destroying the rebels at this moment, we can justifiably break into the palace." Green rolled his eyelids and looked at the intelligence officer in his thirties. He could see the burning ambition and desire in his twinkling eyes. However, Green didn''t want to pay attention to this man who was being swallowed up by desire and ambition. He said coldly: "Why do we take action? I am a subordinate of Lord Silabel, and the order given to me by Lord Silabel is to suppress collusion in the capital. Rebel nobles and capitalists. All my actions must follow the will of Lord Silabel, not reckless with the power in my hands! Major, put away your little thoughts, I will not say similar things again. ." "Yes, my lord!" The major intelligence officer quickly agreed, his heart skipping a beat and a cold sweat broke out on his head. "Okay, let''s step back, don''t have any psychological burden, your task is done very well, keep an eye on the palace, don''t act rashly." After beating, Greene comforted a few words, after all, these people are still needed to do things now, only With his skeletons and zombies, he can''t control the huge Stynard. But Green didn''t know that in the Scarlet Fortress, hundreds of miles away, in Silabel''s temporary command post, two people were watching what happened here with interest. "Is this the person you chose? It''s not bad." Prince Mora, who was wearing a suit with half a cigar in his mouth, sat lazily. Silabel was dressed in military uniform, valiant and heroic, standing beside Grand Duke Mora, said indifferently: "It''s not my choice, it just happened to meet him, just because there is no one available at hand, Just let him try, I never thought that this guy is so strong, I thought I could stabilize him! Now it seems..." Silabel shook his head slightly, feeling a little awkward in his heart. He has always been a self-proclaimed genius, but he never expected that today, he would be surpassed by a junior several years younger than him. Of course, Silabel was not referring to Wood Slater, but Green''s real body in the main world - Green Wilson. Grand Duke Mora laughed and said jokingly: "Huh? Does my little Sirah have such a time of self-pity?" Silabel immediately put away her mood, and glared at Grand Duke Mora, an old man who was not serious. Archduke Mora didn''t care: "Although this kid has some talent, but you are my daughter, destined to be the daughter of heaven, no matter how good he is, he must be your subordinate, unless..." Silabel rolled her eyes helplessly. She knew exactly what Duke Mora wanted to say next. This **** father always hates him so much. He started urging marriage as he talked, as if she was about to smash her hands. It''s like I can''t get married. Although for an ordinary noble lady, she is indeed old at this age. Many friends of the same age are married early, and even the children can be left all over the place. She is still not a word. "Alright, alright, this is my headquarters, don''t talk about those that have or not." Silabel interrupted Archduke Mora. "Okay." Grand Duke Mora raised his hands to express his surrender. For this excellent illegitimate daughter, even though Grand Duke Mora already had six sons and even four grandchildren, he only doted on this daughter. Some are sorry for Silabel''s mother. Second, Silabel is too good. He was promoted to the legendary high-level before the age of 30. He is the most promising natural disaster in the entire Lorenzo Kingdom except for Prady XIV. people. Archduke Mora turned and asked: "What are you going to do next? I have already understood what happened in the main world. The Void World is no longer important, and you can retreat at any time, or do you have other ideas? " Silabel frowned and said, "Father, is there really no room for a loopback? You must give up this void world?" A hint of helplessness flashed in Grand Duke Mora''s eyes: "This time, for His Majesty''s promotion of natural disasters, I have already extracted too many sources of the world, even if we insist on holding on to this place, it will not take long for this void world to slowly decay and enter a long period of time. Instead of waiting until then, it is better to leave it to the Loen people and let them compete with the ambitious Holy Light Church, and in the end, no matter who wins or loses, it will be nothing to lose." Silabel nodded and said: "Well, if that''s the case, then start preparing to start the evacuation. According to the original plan, it will take about half a year to complete the evacuation. During this period, I will defend the Scarlet Fortress and the Royal Capital. I have already arranged for the retreat." Grand Duke Mora stood up: "Since you are all ready, I am relieved, but you must remember that the more you get to the end, the more careful you must be." "I''ll be careful, father!" Silabel nodded solemnly. "By the way, that Wood...should be Green Wilson. This person is indeed a talented person. We can win over him well, don''t begrudge our interests, and increase our emotional investment appropriately. Such a character is worthy of our sincere friendship." Silabel frowned slightly and said: "Father, there is one thing I have always wanted to ask you, do you think Green is from Princess Mulesina? Otherwise, who in the Kingdom of Lorenzo can cultivate such an amazing necromancer? And With such a powerful and incredible army of undead." Grand Duke Mora shook his head and said with a smile: "Little Sirah, you overestimate Mulesina. Although she is a natural disaster grade, she has a short promotion time and does not have enough savings and background. As a natural disaster grade necromancer, she has not yet a natural disaster grade. Even she can''t summon so many legendary undead creatures in one breath." Silabel couldn''t help taking a breath, and her pretty brows were even tighter. She had always thought that Green was a disciple or subordinate of Princess Moulesina''s secret training. Unexpectedly, it was denied by Grand Duke Mora. So what was Green? What is the origin, this needs to be considered. "What? Are you worried?" Duke Mora laughed. Silabel nodded solemnly: "I am indeed a little worried, after all, this guy is too mysterious, whether it is Wood Slater in the void world or Green Wilson in the main world Langton City, they are all very mysterious, even if it is That Green, I suspect, may not be his real body." Grand Duke Mora said, "So what? Are we going to refuse to associate with him because of his mysterious origin? My daughter, you have to remember that everyone has a secret, and the stronger the person is. The bigger the secret. For example, being a father, like you, we all have secrets that no one knows about. As for that person, whether it is Wood or Green, it doesnt really matter. Then it is enough to judge whether he is an enemy or a friend. There is really no need to get to the bottom of it, not only is it unnecessary, but it may be self-defeating and turn someone who could have been a friend into an enemy." Silabel nodded, then looked at Grand Duke Mora: "Father, is this your experience?" Lord Mora nodded savagely: "Well! If I was like me, I understood this truth earlier, maybe... Maybe your mother wouldn''t..." The second update is over, ask for a monthly pass, ask for a subscription! (end of this chapter) Chapter 369： Major Boltons Trap Chapter 369 Major Bolton''s Trap For the next few days, the whole of Stynard was very calm, and Green was also busy. Those nobles and capitalists who died in Erdis Prison, according to the arrangement of Silabel, searched the family properties of these people, registered them, organized transportation, and sent them back to the main world through the gate of time and space under the palace in the name of normal goods. there. These jobs are all done by people from the special bureau. Green does not need to do it himself, but it is those factories and warehouses that require Green to be busy. This time, the kobold zombies under Emma Hart have become ready-made coolies again. In various factories on the outskirts of Steinard City, they are like locusts passing through the dismantling machines, and then Green summons a Cyclops to act as a humanoid crane. The heavy machines were carried back to the cemetery. However, although these machines are available, it will take a relatively long process to resume production. Re-site selection, construction of factories, installation of machinery, and the need for a large number of skilled workers are not easy things. Green knew not to rush, but some people couldn''t wait. Since the last time I mentioned Marquis Bell''s secret warehouse to Green, Major Bolton has been waiting for Green''s reply. Who knows for several days, Green''s side was quiet, as if he had forgotten about it. Originally, Major Bolton was confident and believed that there were no cats in this world that did not steal. Most of the property of a marquis, if converted into gold pounds, was almost tens of millions. This is definitely enough to make many people go crazy. wealth. But as time went on, Major Bolton became more and more suspicious. Could it be that Green was too busy to forget about it? Or is there some other reason why it has been several days, and he hasn''t been called over yet? Major Bolton began to worry about gains and losses from being full of confidence, and finally couldn''t help but take the initiative to find him. When Green saw this Major Bolton again in the office, he had already determined that this man had a complicated background, and that 99% of the time, there was some kind of mastermind behind the use of Marquis Bell''s property as a bait. Otherwise, with the professional qualities of a spy who has been lurking for many years like Major Bolton, it is impossible for him to have no patience at all. He couldn''t wait to come after only two or three days. There must be a reason why he had to come. Green glanced blankly at the fat man standing in front of his desk and continued to work at the desk, but in his heart he guessed what the other party wanted to do. Major Bolton was also guessing what the expressionless and terrifying figure in front of him was trying to write. After he came in, he didn''t speak for a long time, just kept his head down and wrote. What does this mean? Actually, as far as Major Bolton himself is concerned, he is reluctant to come to provoke Green, especially when he just saw this terrifying power not long ago. But he really had no choice. If he didn''t bite the bullet, he would have no choice but to die. A few minutes later, Green raised his head and put down the pen in his hand, as if he had just found someone in his office, and once again gave Major Bolton a pair of dead fish eyes, and said, "Last time you said you wanted some extra places, I''ve already said hello, you don''t have to worry." Major Bolton quickly thanked him, but he didn''t care about it in his heart, it was just a pretext. His mistress had two illegitimate children, as well as the mistress''s parents. Even without Green, he could still think about it. The method, after all, is also a veteran in the special bureau, and there are still some personal connections. But when he heard Green mentioned, Major Bolton breathed a sigh of relief, and immediately began to imagine how to proceed next. However, Green''s next words made his face stunned. I just listened to Greene said lightly: "As for the property of Marquis Bell, I think it''s better to let someone take it in the name of a special bureau. My loyalty to Lord Silabel does not allow me to obtain such a big benefit in private, it should be all Turn it over and let Sir Silabel handle it." "What!?" Major Bolton stretched his neck with a confused expression on his face. What''s the situation? Why don''t you play cards according to the routine? What loyalty to Lord Silabel, are you kidding me? "No, that... my lord, did I hear it wrong? You..." Major Bolton wanted to make a final effort, but Green''s cold and emotionless eyes made him unable to speak, and he suddenly remembered the man in front of him. The big devil who really kills without blinking an eye. "Okay, let''s go, it''s justifiable to miss you, I''ll just assume that this never happened. I will write in my report to Sir Silabel that you accidentally discovered that Marquis Bell transferred property, and then Taking the initiative to hand in is also your credit, do you understand?" Major Bolton shuddered, lowered his head quickly, nodded and said, "This subordinate understands, thank you for your help, and the subordinate is very grateful." Green was still expressionless, he held the pen and lowered his head again, indicating that the other party could leave. Bolton walked out of the office with a bitter face, but his heart was full of MMPs. Until this time, he still couldn''t figure it out: "Damn, why is this happening? Isn''t this Lord Wood Slater from Lorenzo? He doesn''t accept bribes, am I dreaming? This time it''s over, the plan has failed..." Major Bolton walked downstairs a little bit nervously, not noticing that a pair of eyes were already staring at him behind him. As for this Major Bolton, since Green had already developed doubts, he would not let him go, and sending someone to watch was just a basic operation. As for taking the plan and going with him in person to draw out the black hand behind the scenes, that is completely non-existent. Now that you know that there may be a trap ahead, you still insist on stepping on it. Isn''t that a fool? Besides, Green holds a huge amount of power in his hands. He is the one who has the final say in Steinard. Why should he follow the rhythm of others? As long as he stabilizes the opponent, he will show his power. Major Bolton returned to the office in a daze. He thought that his plan was a sure-fire plan, but unexpectedly failed, but this matter was not over yet. Although Green did not take the bait, the property of Marquis Bell still had to be turned over. Sure enough, someone soon found Major Bolton and asked him to take him to the warehouses where Marquis Bell hid his property. Major Bolton complained in his heart that those warehouses did exist, but the wealth was taken out to catch the big fish like Greene, not just one person could get it back. This made Major Bolton embarrassed, but he had no excuse to refuse, so he smiled shyly: "Wait a minute, everyone, I''ll go to the bathroom, and then we''ll leave." The few people who were ordered to receive the warehouse didn''t know where to go, and it didn''t take much time to go to the toilet. Besides, Major Bolton is now a popular man in the special bureau. First, he lurked around the nobles who colluded with the rebels. He made great achievements in the Battle of Disz Prison, and now he has dedicated a warehouse for storing huge amounts of property. In the future, Lord Silabel will definitely praise him when he comes back. Only Major Bolton couldn''t express his suffering. He hurried to the toilet, took out a scroll, and held it tightly in his hand, but he was still hesitating whether to use it, or he had another choice, which is now Immediately find Green and confess everything. This is also his last chance to atone for his sins. Otherwise, he can only get deeper and deeper, and in the end, he will never be able to turn back. There is no need to doubt Major Bolton''s ability and will. By this time, he has calmed down, constantly weighed the pros and cons, and finally made a decision... Half an hour later, at the end of Roscott Avenue in Steinard. Major Bolton took the special bureau''s black carriage and stopped in front of a house that didn''t look like a warehouse. There were three carriages of the same style behind them, all of which were elites from the special bureau. The carriages stopped and rushed out immediately. They rushed into the house in full armor. Soon there was a lot of gunfire in the house, followed by a bang, and a figure smashed through the window and rushed out from inside. At the moment when the figure rushed out, the figure of the Lich Mage Frio appeared on the roof not far away, the floating cannons that followed the shadow fired almost simultaneously, and the deadly fire snake spewed at the figure. Since he was promoted to the legendary middle rank, that is, [lv8], Frio''s strength has returned to his peak state, and his shots are more aggressive than before. At the same time as the floating cannons fired, his staff waved, arcane rays. With bursts of fire, the agile figure was locked. In an instant, there was a rush of gold and iron, and the arcane bullets shot by the floating cannon were all blocked by the magic shield that emerged from the opponent''s body, and the arcane rays that followed were twisted by the man''s body. Kankan avoided the past, hit the building below, and with a bang, the building penetrated deep into the ground. "Legendary level!" Frio immediately concluded that the person who rushed out was still stronger than him. However, Frio is not too surprised. After the battle of Erdis Prison a few days ago, and the killing of the legendary high-level assassin in black before, Green''s powerful strength has been shown, and now he wants to set up an ambush to assassinate Green. It will definitely not be an ordinary person, at least the bottom line of the legendary level, otherwise it will not be assassinated but sent to death. Of course, even now, in Frio''s view, the other party is not much worse than death. Judging from the opponent''s current strength, although it is slightly stronger than Frio, it is still a legendary mid-level. However, after forcing him out, Frio did not continue to pursue, nor did other legendary powerhouses block him, so he obviously let the opponent escape. Until this time, Greene got out of a carriage. Wearing a straight military uniform, his shiny leather shoes stepped on the ground, he adjusted his black leather gloves, and then looked up in the direction where the legendary superhuman escaped. (end of this chapter) Chapter 370： steam power Chapter 370 Steam Power Green looked up in the direction where the legendary powerhouse escaped, which should be the direction of the palace, and then walked to the private house step by step. At this time, the battle inside was over. When Green walked in, the people from the special bureau were cleaning the battlefield. In this large-scale residential house, there were more than ten corpses lying in disorder, and three were captured alive. Crouching in the corner with his head in his arms. Green stood near the door, did not go inside, opened the eyes of spiritual vision, and soon discovered that there were strong psionic fluctuations hidden under the house. At this time, Major Bolton trotted over and made a very dog-legged report: "Sir, the entrance to the basement is over there, and all the belongings are hidden there, and the traps set up by the rebels are also inside, but we will come ahead and hit one of them. Unprepared, that magic trap has not yet had time to activate." Green nodded. He had already seen some clues through the eyes of spiritual vision. It should be a space-type magic trap. If he stepped into it without knowing it, he would be torn apart by the terrifying power of space distortion. , even if it can bear it, the body will be teleported away without being torn apart, and it will be teleported randomly to unknown spatial coordinates. At that time, it all depends on Green''s character. It may only appear more than ten meters away, or it may appear directly at the end of the void world. Unfortunately, at the last moment, Major Bolton''s reversal made all this planning fall short, and also lost a lot of space magic professionals. Green walked in and had already collected the souls of the more than ten deceased people into the realm of nightmares. Through their scattered memories, they learned that they were all Loen space magicians. This time, they were specially assigned by Cypolites to arrange them. space trap. "Is Cypolites?" Green was not surprised when he learned that the real mastermind was behind the scenes. Now Silabel went south to the Scarlet Fortress to stop the rebels, and Steinard was fully represented by him. Against whom he is against. "Did the battle at Erdis Prison disrupt your plans?" Green pondered silently: "It''s not like the style of the famous Cypolites to use such a rough plan!" Green''s eyes lit up when he thought of this, and he smelled a dirty smell of political struggle. According to the information he obtained from Silabel, Cypolites should not have made such a foolish move, and the success or failure rested entirely on Major Bolton. Now that Major Bolton has turned against the tide, he has no countermeasures, was caught off guard, suffered heavy losses, and exposed himself. Therefore, even though the memories of those Loen people showed that it was Cypolites'' plan, Greene didn''t quite believe it. It is very likely that someone planned this operation under the banner of Cypolites, or that Cypolites had some unavoidable reason to carry out the operation. As for these people, even the legendary powerhouse who escaped, it is possible that she was the abandoned child she threw. "Did the Loen Federation send someone over to divide Cypolites'' rights? Although this plan is in the name of Cypolites, it is promoted by another force." Green frowned slightly, in his heart She thought to herself: "Cepolites, it''s really a good plan! If she succeeds in killing me by luck, she will have nothing to lose. Instead, she will follow the trend and directly seize control of Stynard. If she fails Just take my hand and remove the wings of these political enemies." Green''s mind roughly depicts some situations, but for now, this is all his guess. Whether it is true or not requires further confirmation. "Major Bolton." Green called. "Yes, sir!" Major Bolton immediately stood to attention. "Take someone to take care of the following, and bring these three live victims back to the bureau for interrogation." After Greene instructed, he turned and left here. He didn''t go to the basement with curiosity to take a look. He went back to the carriage and turned back. Green rode on the carriage, staring deeply at the streets and buildings outside the window. Not long ago, he had received a letter from Silabel, telling him all the plans to evacuate this void world. And in this letter, Silabel told him for the first time that this void world was about to enter the end period because it had lost too many world origins. Green immediately understood that Silabel shared such an important secret with him, which was both a test of his trust and a test. The value of this information is too great, and if it is sold to the Loen Federation, it will definitely gain unimaginable benefits. If he has ill intentions, or has different intentions, the benefits that he can get by selling this news will definitely exceed the value of continuing to lurk around Silabel. If Green leaked this news, the Kingdom of Lorenzo would certainly suffer some losses, but Silabel could eliminate the hidden dangers around him in advance. This is the test of Grand Duke Mora and Silabel to Green, if Green can keep the secret, he will gain more trust. Probably this is the so-called father''s love like a mountain! Even though this kind of temptation might cause the kingdom to suffer huge losses, in the eyes of Grand Duke Mora, it was nothing compared to a hair of his own daughter. Green was surprised when he first got the news. Although he saw that the Kingdom of Lorenzo might not be able to keep this void world, he didn''t know that the void world was about to enter the end period. Now Green finally realizes why, facing the invasion of the Loen Federation, the resistance of the Lorenzo Kingdom is so weak, like a little girl who was cornered by a strong man. It turned out that the ''strong man'' was not too strong, the seemingly weak ''little girl'' was the real old driver. Thinking of what happened in Langton City in the main world, Green secretly labelled Archduke Mora an ''old fox'' in his heart. Green thought all the way, the carriage has returned to the gate of the special bureau. The square that was destroyed by the battle was directly smoothed out by someone using earth magic, and then one piece of mud was turned into stone, making the square return to use. The carriage stopped, Green got off the car and was about to approach the building, but at this moment, there was a sudden bang, and then a cloud of smoke rose from the direction of the palace. Accompanied by the smoke and dust, a circular tower more than 20 meters high slowly fell down, and an amazingly powerful psychic energy erupted. "Legendary level!" Green immediately looked over, and at this moment at least four legendary levels of psychic energy erupted: "Is there actually an infighting?" Green is very sure that his men did not sneak into the palace to do anything, and now there are no additional legendary powerhouses in the system of the special bureau and the city guards. Moreover, there were at least two psychic fluctuations that just erupted from the palace, and it was quite powerful even at the legendary level. When this happened, Green was not in a hurry to go back. He stood directly on the steps of the special bureau, stopped and looked in the direction of the palace. At the same time, he let the underground undead devil vines swim past, and he summoned a few crows to fly. Investigate in the past. These crows are not Green''s, but belong to Raven Master Serena. Green himself does not raise crows, but Serena is his fanatical believer, and the crow Green she controls can be used anytime, anywhere. Immediately, five or six crows screaming "quack" appeared in front of Green, because Serena''s [Summon Crows] had reached [lv4], and these crows were also more spiritual, but smaller in size, approaching ordinary crows, and It can restrain the spiritual energy in the body, and it is completely indistinguishable from ordinary crows when flying in the sky. Several crows flew out quickly, and Green quickly zoomed in and saw the inside of the palace through visual synchronization. In the palace, after the tower collapsed, the battle continued anxiously. One of them is a female mage suspended in mid-air, holding a short staff and wrapped in black mage robes. Beneath this female magician are two huge human-shaped puppets with a height of six or seven meters and a physique no less than that of a Cyclops. Different from ordinary construction puppets, every movement of this huge puppet will pour out a lot of white steam in the joints and the large chimney behind it, indicating that his power should come from some kind of enchanted steam engine. Green once read in the library of Santa Academy that steam power is a development direction of constructing puppets. Enchanted steam engines are used to provide powerful power for large-scale magic constructing puppets, so that they can be manufactured as much as possible without affecting agility. Make bigger golems and use bigger and heavier enchanted weapons. The two behemoths in front of them that looked more ferocious than the Cyclops followed this route, and they were able to reach a height of more than six meters, which was almost the current limit, making this giant steam puppet have the formidable strength to rival a legendary powerhouse. Under the control of the female magician, two steam puppets, one holding a sword and shield, and the other holding a spear, launched waves of fierce attacks. The collapsed tower just now was sent out by the sword and shield steam puppet. It was cut off by a sword light nearly ten meters long. On the other side, a petite figure dodged and moved, dodging the attacks of two giant enemies. Through the crow''s vision, Green immediately recognized that the one who fell behind was actually Suzune! But at the moment, Lingyin''s condition is not very good, her face is pale, there is blood on the corner of her mouth, and there is a very obvious burnt wound on her abdomen. And there is a layer of the maggot''s spiritual energy attached to the wound, which constantly eats away the flesh and blood of Suzuyin, making her unable to recover quickly. She originally had ten layers of strength, and half of it could not be used. "It turned out to be her!" Green was surprised at first, and then he figured out that the condition that Ringtone had proposed to him was to kill the little king and the Marquis of Belon. Apparently, she has an inseparable feud with these two people. Before, because she couldn''t enter the palace, she couldn''t take revenge. Now it''s strange that she didn''t take the opportunity to kill the little king and the Marquis of Belon! The second update is complete, please subscribe! Ask for a monthly pass! (end of this chapter) Chapter 371： sisters Chapter 371 Sisters Green did not know that Ringtone had promised Cypolites a three-month deadline. In fact, it wasn''t that Ringtone couldn''t wait to assassinate the little king and Marquis Belon, but some accidents caused the current situation. According to the previous agreement, Marquis Capson and the assassination team of the Revolutionary Army all hid in the palace, the three-way alliance, and resisted Green. However, after the Battle of Erdis Prison, Greene did not show an aggressive aura. Instead, he ignored the existence of the palace, and only sent a few people from the special bureau to watch, without any intention of calling. This made the three parties who were in a state of turmoil in the past breath a sigh of relief, and at the same time unconsciously produced some subtle psychological changes. In the past, because there were stronger enemies, they could reluctantly cooperate, but now, the enemy has not come, and the relationship between them The filth of existence began to ferment. Of course, if this is the only case, after all, everyone will be a little restrained by the enemy at the moment, so there will not be infighting so soon. The real reason was that Suzune accidentally discovered that her sister Ivanka was still alive in the palace! Suzune always thought that her parents and sister were killed by the little king and Marquis Veron, but she didn''t expect to see her sister after so many years! Even after all these years, Suzune can still recognize her sister Ivanka at a glance, especially the eyes engraved in her mind and the tear mole under her left eye. Suzune couldn''t help it at that time, rushed up to meet her sister, and asked her how she survived and how much suffering she suffered over the years? Why don''t you come to see her? However, Suzune was shocked to find that her sister didn''t know her at all, and it made her even more angry. She quickly discovered the situation of her sister Ivanka, and nearly [60%] of her body organs were robbed. Transformed into an alchemical creation! At this time, Ivanka can no longer be called a person, but is closer to an alchemy puppet. Just when Lingyin was shocked, angry, and in a trance, Marquis Veron suddenly appeared, seized this opportunity, and attacked Lingyin heavily, finally triggering this battle. And the puppet master who controls two giant steam puppets and is fighting with Suzune is Suzune''s younger sister Ivanka! Because she couldn''t hurt her sister, Suzune was at a loss, and she was seriously injured, so she was forced by two steam puppets. In fact, like Lingyin, which is light and agile, the best way to deal with the puppet master is to directly capture the thief and the king, and directly attack the puppet master who controls the puppet. But Lingyin didn''t want to hurt her sister, and was plotted by Bellon again, so she could only choose to retreat, and her figure evaded quickly. When a steam puppet''s spear swept over, she flew back directly, and then suddenly flashed, and the figure disappeared in place. No, when he reappeared, he was more than ten meters away. As the figure moved, accompanied by the bell, he finally glanced at the girl who controlled the steam puppet with a tear mole at the corner of her eye, and then rushed out of the palace. Marquis Veron looked at the sound of the wolf fleeing, but a more solemn expression appeared on his face. Originally, he thought that this sneak attack would probably eliminate the hidden danger of Lingyin, otherwise a legendary high-level superhuman would always want to kill himself, which made him restless all these years. Dare to easily leave the scope of the palace. But Marquis Veron still underestimated Suzune''s strength and combat experience. Even if he suffered a sudden accident and was seriously injured, he could still retreat calmly. Marquis Veron was very unwilling, stared viciously at the direction where Lingyin was going, and with a sigh of relief, he gave the order: "Pursue! Kill!" Suzune''s younger sister, Ivanka, is like an emotionless robot. Hearing that Marquis Veron asked her to hunt down her sister, she didn''t show any emotion. She just made a promise and rushed out of the palace. And the movement of the battle just now also alerted Cypolites and Marquis Capson. Because it was none of his business, Marquis Capson hung high, but he began to think about the next plan in his heart. Just a few days after the alliance was formed, there was an infighting. It seems that this alliance is not safe. We must find another way out. It is best for the revolutionary army to fight over quickly, and all problems will be solved. On the other hand, Cypolites frowned and looked at the direction where Ringtone had fled. Just now Suzune was injured but did not return to her side, it has already made it clear that their relationship is over. Because she suddenly found out that her sister was still alive, Suzune''s heart was already in chaos, and she even began to wonder if Cypolites knew about Ivanka''s existence but didn''t tell her? At this time, Sika came to Cypolites'' side and whispered, "Sister, don''t you need to chase her back?" Cypolites shook his head and smiled bitterly: "No need, I guess she probably hates me now." Sika knew something and sighed: "Sister, I can''t figure it out now. Why didn''t I tell Suzune when I discovered Ivanka? If..." Before Sika could finish speaking, Cypolites gave a rare wry smile: "What can I tell her? Ivanka''s child is already helpless, I wanted to keep it secret, and then find a chance... I didn''t expect that I would still be caught. She met. Forget it, it''s fate, let her go." However, just as Ivanka controlled two giant steam puppets to rush out of the palace, but was blocked by a captain of a special bureau, and holding a loudspeaker in his hand, shouted loudly: "Warning, now please Return immediately, otherwise it will be regarded as a provocation and declaration of war against the special bureau!" This captain is just an ordinary officer who is responsible for monitoring the situation on the palace side, but just now he received an order from Green himself, asking him to stand up and stop the steam puppet from the palace in the name of a special bureau. This captain was a bit numb at the moment. He was not even a formal rank, but he was going to intercept such a terrifying and huge steam puppet. Could this be sending him to death? However, after several battles, Greene has established his majesty in the special bureau. The captain did not dare to disobey the order no matter how scared he was. He could only stand up and shouted the name of the special bureau, hoping to calm the other party down. , go back obediently. However, Ivanka has been made into a puppet, and only knows to obey orders. The threat of the captain, the name of the special bureau, has no effect on her, and the two huge steam puppets are removed from the captain at an incredible speed. rushed past. The captain only heard a "hu" in his ear, and then a strong wind rushed to his face, and a steam puppet had already stepped over his head. Fortunately, Ivanka was ordered to chase the bell, so she didn''t hurt him. The captain who stopped her. Until this time, the captain seemed to have walked around the gate of hell, panting, sweating, and almost uncontrollably urinating. But at this time, Green''s voice came from the loudspeaker in his hand, which was also an enchanted item similar to a walkie-talkie: "You''re not bad, you know that your life is in danger, but you can insist on executing the order and come forward. What''s your name?" The captain was refreshed and immediately replied: "Report sir, the subordinate''s name is Kingsco, Kingsco Clinton." Green said: "Well, come back to the Secretariat." Jinske''s eyes lit up, and he immediately said "yes". He knew that his adventure was worth it. He was favored by the chief and was transferred to the secretariat, which was directly under the director''s confidant department, even if there was no special promotion in the future, The rate of promotion is also much faster than other departments. At this time, Green''s voice came again: "Turn on the loudspeaker, and I will speak to the palace." "Yes, my lord!" Jinsco was no longer out of breath, and the feeling of urinating his pants disappeared. Now he just felt confident, as if Green''s words gave him an aura of courage. Soon Green''s voice came out through the loudspeaker: "Everyone in the palace, I am Wood Slater, and I am temporarily in charge of the security of the royal capital under the order of Lord Silabel. Please recall your combatants now, otherwise they will be regarded as For the provocation of the special bureau, I had to kill it on the spot." Green''s words were not shouted hoarsely, they were just spoken in a normal conversational tone, and it gave the impression that you would like to hear them or not. Anyway, I have already said everything that I should say. If there are any consequences, I will not be responsible. responsibility. However, at the moment in the palace, no one dared to take Greene''s words as a deaf ear, because most of the people who dared to ignore Greene''s warning in Steinard City are now dead. "Damn it!" Marquis Veron scolded reluctantly, but he still gave Ivanka an order to return immediately, because he knew that if Green made a move, there was no hope of winning with just one Ivanka, rather than acting on his will , it is better to preserve the strength first. Soon, the expressionless Ivanka returned to the door of the palace with two giant steam puppets, and then passed over Captain Jinx as if nothing had happened, and returned to the palace. Then, in a flash, another steam puppet disappeared and was captured. She was put into a special space prop. At the same time, Suzune had already escaped a long way. At first, she felt that the steam puppet behind her was getting closer, but soon the pursuers disappeared. She was still a little strange, did she lose her? Suzune frowned, but it wasn''t because of the abdominal wound, but because the younger sister who was supposed to be chasing didn''t follow! Although she was plotted by Marquis Veron, Suzine''s strength is not comprehensible at the level of Marquis Veron. Even if she is seriously injured, she is still very confident and can subdue her sister Ivanka without hurting her. However, this cannot be in the palace, there are too many uncertain factors, not only Marquis Belon, but also Cypolites, may interfere with her actions. So Suzune planned to play the game, pretending to be too seriously injured, fled outside the palace, and led Ivanka out. But I didn''t expect that, after a hundred secrets, Ivanka had already been tricked, but was blocked by Greene''s words. In order not to reveal any flaws, Suzune restrained her breathing when escaping, and couldn''t investigate the surrounding situation. I don''t know if it was because of Greene, but Marquis Veron acted cautiously, so that Ivanka, who was chasing, retreated ahead of schedule. The matter has come to this point, Suzune had to give up temporarily and prepare to deal with the injury on her body first. (end of this chapter) Chapter 372： peekaboo Chapter 372 Hide and Seek Suzune made up her mind, but at this moment, she suddenly found a faint psionic fluctuation behind her. "Is Ivanka following again?" Her first reaction was that her sister came over, but she denied the possibility the next moment. That trace of psionic energy fluctuations was gloomy and cold, similar to the psychic energy in Ivanka''s body. But not the same. "What kind of person? Do you want to take advantage of me when I''m injured?" Suzuyin frowned, her current situation is not very good, the wound that was conspiracy by Marquis Veron has not healed, she actually underestimated Veron. Marquis''s attack, to completely repair the wound and remove the invading psychic energy, must find a safe place to heal. And Suzune''s current mentality has undergone earth-shaking changes. She was not afraid of death before, as long as she can take revenge, she can give everything. But now that she found out that her sister was still alive, she could no longer live for herself, and a new belief emerged in her heart that she must save her sister. So Lingyin acted a lot more cautiously, and found that someone was following behind him and did not go back, but restrained his breathing and quickly escaped from concealment along the complex terrain. A few minutes later, several crows flew to the place where Ringtone stopped just now, a few landed on the nearby eaves, and a few others hovered in the air to search. Suzine covered her wound and walked through the streets of Stinard. She didn''t have any psionic fluctuations on her body, and she looked like an ordinary person. The people around didn''t seem to see her at all. Even if she bumped into her, she swayed slightly, and she didn''t even show a puzzled expression, and continued to follow the previous trajectory. At this moment, a group of black uniforms came from the opposite side of the street. It was the joint patrol of the Special Bureau and the City Guard. Suzune didn''t run away, and went straight to her. When she passed the patrol, those people also ignored her, strode over, made the intersection in front of her, and turned to another street. But Suzune did not breathe a sigh of relief. She always felt that the trail behind her was getting closer and closer, and it seemed that there were several faint psionic fluctuations following her, which made her uneasy to return to the safe house she had set up in the dark. Suzune frowned slightly, but turned around suddenly, and followed the direction the patrol had just walked. Moments later, she caught up with the patrol. The leader of the ?? patrol was a major from the special bureau, walking at the front of the team, unaware of the ringtone. was caught up by Suzune, stretched out his index finger to the back of his head, the major''s body froze, his eyes dazed for a while, and then he blinked his eyes, as if he had returned to normal. The people behind ?? noticed that the officer suddenly stopped, thinking that something had happened, and immediately became alert. The major turned around expressionlessly and looked in the direction where Ringtone came from. At this time, Ringtone had already passed these people, and walked quickly forward, slid into the alley in a blink of an eye, and disappeared from sight. After a while, several crows flew over. The major looked up and immediately ordered to raise his gun, ready to shoot the crows. At this moment, a figure in a mage robe suddenly appeared beside the major, slapped his hand, slapped the major''s face, and left a red palm print. . This change immediately attracted the attention of everyone in the patrol, gave up the crows, and quickly turned the muzzle. The major was beaten, but he regained his senses. He rubbed his forehead with his hands. A needle-like headache made him groan. Then he saw the man standing in front of him being pointed at by his subordinates with a gun. His face changed dramatically, and he quickly stood at attention and saluted: "Sir Frio!" Frio nodded expressionlessly, and looked in the direction where Suzune left. The major knew that the powerful magician in front of him was the subordinate of the acting director, a true legendary superhuman, and his attitude was extremely respectful. Green, who was staying at the headquarters of the Special Bureau at the moment, had a smile on his face and muttered: "It seems that you are more seriously injured than I thought! Do you want to take action? Although it is a bit dangerous, it is a rare opportunity! " Before, Green let the crow track Ringtone, knowing that he would definitely be found, so he asked Frio to follow up secretly to support him, which was also to test Ringtone''s response. If Suzune directly and powerfully counterattacks, and forces out Frio, who is hiding in the dark, it means that her combat power has little impact. But Suzune chose another method. She controlled the major of the special bureau by some means, and wanted to use the patrol team to shoot down those crows that were following her. Although this method was clever, it also exposed her weakness. Green thought for a while, and immediately made a decision, and ordered the major through Frio: "Major, now contact all the patrols nearby, block the streets, conduct strict inspections, and use psionic detectors, the other party is a legendary rank. The extraordinary person who finds the target does not need to carry out arrest, but reports to me directly." "Yes, sir!" The major stood at attention and saluted, then immediately took out a magic tool similar to the one Kinsco used to communicate with. Soon more than 20 patrols were in action in a dozen nearby neighborhoods, and nearly 2,000 people participated in the search for the ringtone. At the same time, Green summoned more crows from the Raven Master Serena, and there were thousands of them opening a large net in the air, searching for all possible psionic fluctuations. Although these crows are very weak in combat, they are very qualified as scouts. They are very sensitive to psionic fluctuations... Through a large number of crows, a network was formed. Green''s mental power personally monitored this large network, just like a big spider waiting for its prey to come to the door, waiting for the bell to reveal its feet. Sure enough, just ten minutes later, Green suddenly felt that several crows in the surveillance network had lost contact at the same time! "Can''t you finally help?" Green smiled slightly, and immediately turned his attention to the vicinity of the missing crows, and observed the scene through visual synchronization. Green did not find the body of the missing crow, nor did he sense the psionic fluctuations of Lingyin, but he was not discouraged. The other party was Lingyin, a powerful superhuman of a legendary high level. How could he be found so easily? "Have you escaped? Or are you hiding here?" Green fell into contemplation, and at the same time transferred the undead devil vines underground, and tried to find more clues through psionic reaction imaging. Sure enough, the undead devil vine soon found some clues. The next moment, Frio''s figure appeared in a dark alley. There was a handprint on the wall with a faint psionic reaction. It should be that Suzune came here and touched the wall with her hand covering the wound. left. Although Lingyin restrained her own psionic energy very well, without any leakage, but attached to her wound, she could not control the psychic energy left by Marquis Veron. Judging from the speed at which the psychic energy dissipated on that handprint, Ringtone should have left soon, or hid nearby. Green sat in the office with a smile on his face. He was even more sure that Ringtone''s injury was more serious than expected, and at the same time, he secretly raised his evaluation of Marquis Veron. Although Marquis Veron is only a Legendary Beginner, this kind of poisonous psychic power like a tarsal maggot is difficult to clear even if it is as strong as Ringtone. I am afraid that Marquis Veron has deliberately planned to use it to deal with Ringtone. Under the erosion of this poisonous psionic energy, if the wound cannot be handled well, her combat effectiveness will be greatly affected, and her state will become worse and worse. "Marquis Veron, if I can successfully catch the ringtone this time, I have to thank you!" Green thought to himself, and at the same time began to put more effort into the direction of the ringtone. Soon, the undead Devil Vine discovered a new psionic reaction, and the crows in the air and the patrols on the ground quickly moved towards that direction. At this moment, Suzune''s brows were already furrowed, and she felt as if she had fallen into a net. No matter how much she circled around, no matter where she fled, there was no way to escape the search of the crows in the air and the patrols on the ground. "It can''t go on like this!" Suzine leaned against the corner of an alley with an ugly face, looking up at the crows circling in the air. By this time, she already knew that Green was going to catch her: "Wood Slater! Do you want to force me to join you? Then see if you are so capable." Ringtone could feel that although Green was searching for her in the sky and the ground, she was not very hostile to her. Now it was more like a game, or a peek-a-boo game. If she was caught, she would become Green''s subordinate. , if she can escape, she can remain independent and maintain a cooperative relationship. Of course, this is just a signal released by Green, and the ringtone can be accepted or rejected. However, once he refuses, Green is very likely to become angry and mobilize all his strength to encircle and suppress her, and completely kill Ringtone while her illness is killing her. If it was before, Suzune might not think about his own life or death at all. But now she knows that her sister Ivanka is still alive, and has fallen into the hands of the little king and the Marquis of Veron, and has been transformed into a ghostly puppet. She already has a reason to live. A look of firmness flashed in Lingyin''s eyes, and she suddenly turned around, no longer going to the safe house, but instead walked towards the central area of ??Stynard. Soon Green discovered the new trend of Lingyin. In the central area of ??the royal capital, due to the previous actions to suppress the nobles and capitalists, the place became much deserted. Coupled with the military control, there were very few people on the street, which seemed very depressed. Lin Yin was familiar with the road, came to the stone bridge next to a noble mansion, and walked down the steps next to the stone bridge. There is an entrance reserved for sewer maintenance. Lingyin came here, but did not enter the reserved sewer entrance, but turned around and walked under the stone bridge, pressing his hand on the mottled stone pier. (end of this chapter) Chapter 373： underground black market Chapter 373 The Underground Black Market Suzune''s hand pressed on the moss-covered bridge pier, and the spiritual energy gushed out slightly from the palm and penetrated into the bridge pier. Immediately, the bridge pier made a "Qiqi Ka Ka" sound, as if countless building blocks automatically collapsed and contracted in all directions, revealing a dark entrance. Suzune raised the corners of his mouth slightly, and stepped in. After she entered, the pier quickly returned to its original state. After a dark road, Lingyin turned a few turns with ease, about a dozen meters, and then her eyes brightened, she had come to a very lively market, this is the underground black market of Stinard, a veritable name. The underground city is not affected by the military control on the ground. It is still full of traffic. People of all kinds walk on the street without hesitation. No one cares about the identity of the other party. They come here only for business and no position. In the underground black market, there are wanted criminals, officials and nobles, people from the revolutionary army, and spies from the Loen Federation... In short, this is a mixed place where all kinds of illegal and unspeakable transactions are carried out. As the ace assassin of the Revolutionary Army, Suzune is very familiar with this place and quickly moves through the crowd. However, when she came here, people no longer turned a blind eye to her. The official-level superhumans who can come here are at least the threshold, most of them are mid- to high-level official-level, and even legendary superhumans are not uncommon, even if the ringtone Being able to completely shield one''s own breath and spiritual energy, it is impossible to completely avoid everyone''s perception. Soon someone noticed the injured Ringtone, and they stepped aside one after another and let Ringtone pass. Everyone here has their own purpose, and no one wants to cause trouble if it is not necessary. And although Suzune was injured, the aura from her body showed that this woman is not easy to mess with... At the same time, Frio also came to the top of the stone bridge. There were many crows on the eaves and bridge guardrails not far away, and they all lost the breath of the bell. Green in the office was slightly surprised, but he did not believe that Suzine could escape even though she was seriously injured. Comparing with the map of the royal capital held by the Special Bureau, Green soon saw the clue and found the underground The entrance to the black market. The existence of the underground black market in Steinard City is not a secret to the Special Bureau, and many of them are even endorsed by the Special Bureau, and even the industry of the Special Bureau itself. When Silabel left, these situations were not concealed, and they were all marked on the map and handed over to Green. I have already decided to evacuate anyway, all these things have to be discarded, let alone any secrets. Green quickly concluded that Ringtone had escaped into the underground black market hidden in the Steinard sewers, and couldn''t help but smile: "It seems that you understand what I mean, have you accepted this peek-a-boo game?" Soon after, Green''s figure appeared on a street in the underground black market. This dungeon was formed by widening and excavating sewers by magic. There is lighting magic that imitates sunlight on it, and it can cast soft natural sunlight. It is hard to imagine that this was the sewer of Stynard. What surprised Green even more was that his undead devil vine was cruising underground in Steinard City, but he never discovered the existence of this underground black market! According to reason, this place should be a few meters deep below Steinard, but the undead devil vine did not notice it, which is a bit strange, is it space magic? Green secretly guessed in his heart, but felt it was wrong. When he came in, he did not feel any trace of spatial psionic energy fluctuations. Green couldn''t tell what the reason was, and could only temporarily attribute it to an unknown means that could obscure the perception of the undead Devil Vine. This caused Green to be a little more careful, but since he had decided to play a game of hide and seek with Ringtone, it would be unreasonable for Green to not come over in person. What''s more, after all, this Wood Slater is just a clone of the phylactery, and it''s not enough to make Green stand still in the face of this situation. At this moment, Green''s location is still quite far from the entrance where Lingyin came in. He came in through another entrance, because in the underground black market, there is a powerful enchantment, and extraordinary abilities cannot be easily used. It will lead to the intervention of some powerful forces responsible for maintaining order. However, Greene is not afraid of these so-called powerful forces. He is currently the most powerful force in the capital. Therefore, as soon as Green entered the underground world, he immediately summoned a large number of crows to continue to track down the poisonous psionic energy that belonged to Marquis Belon attached to Suzune. Through the breath of the poisonous psionic energy that had been locked for a long time, Green soon discovered the clues left by Ringtone again, and he immediately followed in that direction. By Green''s side, Frio and Ariotega followed the guards closely. These two legendary mid-level transcendents are the legends under Green''s command that are closest to ordinary people, and they only protect the safety of Green''s life phylogeny. The strength is also enough. Green followed the crow, and after ten minutes came to a street that was not particularly lively. Compared with other places in the underground black market, this place seems a lot deserted, but Green felt that there was a gloomy atmosphere that strangers were not allowed to enter. According to the clues left, it can be concluded that Ringtone should have walked here not long ago. Green also followed into the street, and his actions immediately attracted the attention of many people. Although it is not as lively as other places, there are many shops on the street, and there are many people on the street. Seeing Green walk in, wearing the colonel''s uniform of the special bureau, I can''t help but look a few more times, and the eyes are malicious, as if Green wants to Bad luck, it was obvious that Green had violated some kind of taboo when he came here openly wearing the uniform of the special bureau. Sure enough, someone soon came out looking for trouble. Before Green went far, a dozen menacing bald-headed men rushed out of a very lavish shop, blocking Green and Frio and Arriottja behind him. The leader was an extraordinary person in his early thirties, with a cross scar on his face, his eyelids turned up, and the corners of his eyes turned down. At first glance, he was not a good person. His tall body took a step forward and called out gloomily: "Boy, you Who is he? If you wear black skin, you don''t know the sky is high? Do you know the rules, what is this place? You dare to break in, are you impatient?" Obviously these mice hiding in the dungeon, although they know the situation on the ground, they don''t know the specific situation, and they don''t know who Green is. The cross-scarred strong man had a very arrogant attitude. He took a few steps forward arrogantly and came to Green. He wanted to use his height advantage to oppress Green, who was shorter than him. At the same time, a rather strong psychic energy was released from his body. It''s not legendary yet, but it''s not bad at the official level. Green blinked a pair of dead fish eyes and looked at this strong man with cross scars jumping up and down, but he had no interest in talking nonsense with him at all, just hooked his fingers at Frio beside him. Frio has been a puppy by Green''s side for some time, and gradually he has some experience and understanding, and understands Green''s meaning. In the next moment, with a buzzing sound, an arcane floating cannon appeared out of thin air beside Frio, and then opened fire without any explanation... The dozen or so people, led by the strong man with cross scars, were all stunned for a moment. The cross-scarred strong man hadn''t figured out the situation yet, and when he saw the floating gun aiming at him, he shouted loudly: "Bastards! What are you doing? You..." However, before he could finish his words, Frio''s floating cannon had already opened fire, and the fire snake was breathing wildly. After Frio regained his full strength, the arcane bullets fired by this floating cannon were even more powerful, enough to easily kill a Legendary Beginner Superman. Now there is not even a legend among these strong men who came out to find fault. There is no suspense at all when the firepower of the floating cannon pours down. It is just a few breaths, the floating cannon stops firing, and there is no one standing under the muzzle, not even those The corpses were beaten to pieces, blood, internal organs, brains... red, white, and yellow were everywhere. Green frowned, expressionlessly took out a white handkerchief and wiped a drop of blood from his cheek. In an instant, the people around seemed to be strangled by their throats at the same time. These people were frightened. No one thought that this would be the result. Those who originally wanted to watch Green''s jokes were stunned and didn''t even dare to scream. Green walked over the corpses of those people step by step, Frio and Ariotega followed closely, leaving three **** footprints on the ground. Until the three of Green had walked away, the people here breathed a sigh of relief, or turned around and went back to the shops on the street, or left the street quickly, and in a blink of an eye, there was no one else. Green ignored these people. His only purpose was to find the ringtone. Soon found the trace left by the ringtone, but there was no trace of the ringtone. Green immediately scatters more crows, monitors the surrounding situation, and at the same time gathers manpower to call the special bureaus and city guard patrols who enter the underground black market from various entrances to start a carpet search. Actually, this underground black market below Steinard is not very large. More than a dozen patrols and more than a thousand people poured in, and it quickly became a mess. But this time, no one came out to point fingers. Obviously, the information that the arrogant cross-scarred gang had been slaughtered in an instant had spread rapidly. Moreover, there are some supernatural powers in the dungeon, who already know Green''s identity, and recalling the battle of Erdis Prison not long ago, all of them couldn''t help shivering. It''s just that they don''t understand, what does Green mean here to mess up? You must know that Silabel also has a share here. The whole Steinard knows that Green is a man of Silabel. Could it be that after Green takes power, he will turn against Silabel? This situation is not impossible. From the point of view of the uninformed, Green''s wings were hardened in the battle of Erdis Prison, and even if Silabel came back, he would definitely not be able to suppress him. (end of this chapter) Chapter 374： Deidara Butler Chapter 374 Deidara Butler Green followed the clues left by Suzune, and at the same time ordered the patrol team that broke into the underground black market to conduct a net search. Suzune originally thought that entering the underground black market would be able to get rid of Green''s person, but unexpectedly, she became self-defeating and became a turtle in a urn. When the encirclement shrinks, she will be forced to show up sooner or later. However, Ringtone was not annoyed that Green used so many people. In fact, this game of hide and seek was not a fair competition from the beginning, but she had no choice at all. However, although Green has the advantage temporarily, he must fight quickly, otherwise the delay will be too long, and the poisonous psionic energy attached to Lingyin''s wound will become less and less, and will be dissipated and annihilated by Lingyin''s own psychic energy. The trace of the ringtone will be completely lost. Green could feel and find the traces left by the ringtone again and again, but the psionic aura contained in it has become weaker and weaker. At this speed, at most half an hour, he will completely lose track of the clues. Green frowned, and could not help feeling that the manpower was not enough. He simply summoned the kobold shaman Emma Hart, and then a large number of kobold zombies appeared in the underground black market. These small and wretched undead creatures are very agile, And it is better than the large number, the area of ??the underground black market, more than 10,000 kobold zombies are like locusts crossing the border. Coupled with the search network formed by thousands of crows in the air, as well as the patrols of the Special Bureau and the City Guard, they quickly searched every area of ??the underground black market, constantly shrinking the encirclement for Ringtone. However, just when everything was in order, most of the underground black market had been checked, and finally came to the core area of ??the underground black market. However, there were a large group of powerful superhumans, almost three hundred people, all of them fierce, all of them were not weak, and the two leading people, one man and one woman, were all legendary superhumans, although they were only the beginning of the legend. order, but in general, it is enough for the town scene. If it is a casual character, seeing this battle, not to mention being frightened, must also be afraid of three points, but unfortunately they encounter the evil star Green, it can be said that the evil people have their own evil people, and they can''t get up at all, and they have to be careful and accompany them. with a smiling face. Green looked at these people and said indifferently: "Are you going to stop the special bureau from searching for the rebels?" The scalps of the two legendary superhumans went numb for a while, but it wasn''t because of the power of Green''s words. It was the mental powers of Frio and Ariotega who were standing next to them, making them feel as if they had become two. The little rabbit who was only targeted by the vicious dog, even if he is usually proud of his powerful strength, has no fighting spirit in the face of such an enemy. Fortunately, someone stood up at this time, a young man with a hippie and smiling face, his eyes dripping, showing a shrewdness, he walked out quickly and said: "Lord Slater, I am the steward of Duke Mora, my name is Dida. La. This is the property of the Grand Duke, is there any misunderstanding? Sir, please tell me if you have anything to do, but here... it is better not to go in, otherwise, His Royal Highness will not be able to explain it." Green looked at the young man who claimed to be the subordinate of Duke Mora. Although the other party kept his posture very low, there was a hint of warning inside and outside the words. Of course, the name of Grand Duke Mora is indeed powerful. If this is the property of Grand Duke Mora, and this person is really the subordinate of Grand Duke Mora, then Green really needs to be treated with caution. After all, a natural disaster grade powerhouse is also quite bad. provoked. Deidara is also secretly proud. In his opinion, he has seen people like Green a lot, and he gained power for a while. However, Green''s situation is slightly different. Deidara has seen Green''s amazing strength in the battle of Erdis Prison. For such a person who is really capable, he doesn''t dare to bully others, so he lowered his posture and said: Playing the banner of Grand Duke Mora, I hope that Green can retreat. "You know me?" Green looked at Deidara a few times, frowned slightly, and looked forward again. It was the most important intelligence market and auction venue in the underground black market. Obviously, Suzune also knew that this place belonged to Grand Duke Mora, so she ran here on purpose, pulling the banner as a tiger''s skin, intending to force Greene back. Deidara said: "Your lord is joking. Your lord is Sir Silabel''s adjutant, and Sir Sirabelle is the most trusted person by His Royal Highness. Even if you are blind, you can''t help but know your lord!" Green''s eyes were icy cold, and Deidara, who was staring at a pair of dead fish, was trembling in his heart. Although he was also an official-level extraordinary person, he was still at a loss in the face of a terrifying figure like Green who could easily control an army of tens of thousands of undead. "Duke Mora, that old fox is not easy to offend." Green thought to himself that if it was anyone else, he would not be afraid in this void world, but Duke Mora alone made him very afraid. Although he has not seen him yet, as far as he knows, Grand Duke Mora''s actions are all calculated in a thousand miles. What is especially rare is that Archduke Mora knows how to choose and let go, whether it is this Void World or the previous plan for the Church of Holy Light in Langton City. Of course, the most important thing is the power of Grand Duke Mora. With Green''s current situation, even if he uses all his strength, he is not qualified to be tough with a powerful natural disaster grade, not to mention Grand Duke Moura is very strong even at the natural disaster grade. powerful presence. So Green is very wise, choose to ask first, then take out the magic communication tool and contact Silabel directly. quickly connected to Silabel in the red fortress. Green explained the situation here in general, but hid the peek-a-boo game with Ringtone. Silabel didn''t pay much attention to it, and said lightly: "You have gone to the underground black market... Well, nothing, anyway, you have to go... Are you talking about Deidara? He is indeed a housekeeper in the Grand Duke''s family, I seem to be I''ve seen it, I can''t remember it..." Deidara''s expression on the side was a little broken, and she thought that she was a little transparent in the eyes of this eldest lady! Sirabell continued: "You want to search the auction house and the intelligence market... It doesn''t matter, it''s not a big place, and the really important information can''t reach the market, you can just do it..." When Green and Silabel ended the call, they looked at Deidara again. Deidara originally relied on the person of Grand Duke Mora. Although he was respectful on the surface, he was very arrogant in his heart, but now he is really kneeling and licking, smiling, nodding and bowing. He never thought that Silabel actually trusted Green so much. Others didn''t know Silabel''s identity, but as one of the stewards of Archduke Mora, how could he not know that Archduke Mora had an illegitimate daughter of Silabel? It was simply doting to the extreme. "Is there any problem now?" Green looked at Deidara. "No, no more." Deidara hurriedly waved his hand, telling the men behind him to get out of the way. Everyone led by the two legendary powerhouses breathed a sigh of relief and hurried to the side. They were praying just now, but don''t conflict! Otherwise, they will have a hard time. Green nodded, then waved his hand, and many subordinates swarmed in... At the same time, in a secret room in the intelligence market, Suzune contained psionic energy in her hands, and pressed her teeth on the wound to eliminate the eroding psychic energy. She was almost caught up by Green several times. She already understood that the residual psionic energy left by Marquis Veron had exposed her whereabouts. If she wanted to completely get rid of the tracking, she had to get rid of it. With a light bulb so obvious. So Suzune hurry up to eliminate these remaining psionic energy, she knows that this place can block Green''s search a little but not too much time. Sure enough, people from the special bureau and the city guards broke in soon, and a large number of kobold zombies and crows surrounded the outside, preventing her from breaking out after being exposed. Of course, Green doesn''t expect the kobold zombies to block the bell, they just need to play the role of sirens, and once they are attacked, Green will know immediately. Green walked into the intelligence trading market. The area inside was not small. In the middle was a dome hall, about seven or eight meters high, surrounded by a circle of two-story small rooms. Those small rooms are where the information dealers set up their stalls. No matter whoever thinks the information in their hands is valuable, they can get a small room by paying some fees, and hang the keywords of the information. If anyone is interested, they can enter it. However, there is no guarantee for the authenticity of the news in the market, and it is entirely up to the buyer''s own judgment. Because of the military control on the ground, many people hid in the underground black market, which made a lot of people in the intelligence market, and the intelligence market also rose, especially the hottest one, Silabel''s adjutant, the temporary director of the special bureau. , who governs the security of the capital, known as the ''Edis Butcher'', ''Death Executioner'', and ''Crazy Viscount'', information on Viscount Wood Slater who planned and carried out the Erdis Prison Massacre. But he didn''t expect that at this time, the head of the spy who was in the limelight, the big devil-like figure suddenly appeared in front of everyone. There is an ominous premonition in everyone''s heart, some timid people have already retreated to the edge of the market, hoping to find a chance to leave here as soon as possible. It''s a pity that all the exits outside have been blocked for a long time. Not only are there many kobold zombies, but there are also Deidara''s men to help. As a member of Archduke Mora''s huge butler group, Deidara is more trusted by the Archduke, otherwise he would not be allowed to manage the property here. Deidara was very smart, seeing that Green had an extraordinary position, he quickly adjusted his mentality and took the initiative to cooperate with actions, instead of going to the hind legs of Raglin. Those who wanted to escape saw this situation, and they were wise and did not act rashly. Although it was easy to kill a few kobold zombies with their strength, it was undoubtedly the stupidest choice. (end of this chapter) Chapter 375： back door Chapter 375 Backdoor Green ordered the patrol team to check one by one, while he directly spiritualized himself, escaped into the spiritual world, summoned the angel of death, and was ready to deal with possible sneak attacks at any time. Although the two sides tacitly agreed that this is a hide-and-seek game, as the saying goes, a woman''s heart is a needle in the bottom of the sea. In the huge intelligence market, everyone was lined up by the patrol team composed of the special bureau and the city guard. They first checked it out, and then walked past Green before leaving the intelligence market. Inside the angel of death''s visor, the green soul fire throbbed, Green''s eyes fixed on everyone who passed by in front of him, if Ringtone could escape under this circumstance, he could only recognize it. The vicious patrols, as well as the angel of death and the legendary powers of Frio and Ariotega on the left and right sides, made those trapped people worry, especially those with unknown origins or criminal records, for fear of being caught. Pulled out, but did not dare to escape, only closed his eyes and prayed. After half an hour, everyone checked and found no ringtone. At this time, the entire intelligence market was empty except for Green''s subordinates, which made Greene frown slightly and looked at the building next door. There is an auction house belonging to Grand Duke Mora. Because there is no auction, there is no one else in the entire venue except for a few staff members. Obviously, it is impossible for the ringtone to mix in. This made Green begin to wonder if he missed something in the investigation just now, or if Ringtone was not trapped here from the beginning. It was just a flash, and Green dismissed this idea. He had a feeling that Ringtone had not left and was still hiding in a corner of the intelligence market. Green thought for a while, and asked the patrol team to withdraw. Only the Angel of Death, Frio, and Aliotta he controlled were left in the entire intelligence market, and then began to search room by room again, in order to prevent the ringtone from being heard. Each of them was defeated, Green did not act separately, and the three of them gathered to act. At the same time, Deidara, who was sent out, looked into the intelligence market, pursed her lips tightly, and her eyes darkened. Although he said that he nodded and bowed in front of Green just now, he looked very dog-legged, but that was just the surface. He thought to himself that there was Grand Duke Mora behind his back. If he hadn''t been worried about Silabel, he wouldn''t have to give Green this hairy boy face at all. He didn''t believe it. Green really dared to do something to him, which can be seen from the fact that Green didn''t do anything just now, but contacted Silabel. So, after leaving Green''s sight, Deidara also revealed his true feelings. He nodded and called a subordinate, and whispered a few words in a low voice. The subordinate showed a slightly surprised expression, then lowered his head, nodded in agreement, and left. Immediately, Deidara''s eyes turned to the inside of the intelligence market again. He was very loyal to Duke Mora, but under the premise of loyalty, it did not prevent him from seeking some self-interest for himself. This situation is actually very common in the Kingdom of Lorenzo, especially noble servants with high status such as housekeepers and head maids who hold a certain amount of power. There are almost no exceptions, and they all have gray income. There is such an unspoken rule, and Deidara is no exception, especially since he also has the two hens that lay golden eggs, the intelligence market and the auction house, and naturally some shady methods are indispensable. This kind of thing is generally tacit, as long as it is not done too much, even if Duke Mora knows, it will just be a smile. However, unspoken rules are unspoken rules, and they cannot be brought to the table. Once some things are revealed, even if Duke Mora wants to protect him, it will be impossible. So Deidara really didn''t want Green to discover his hidden secrets. His eyes were deep, looking at the intelligence market, and he silently prayed that Green would find the so-called revolutionary army spy quickly, and then leave as soon as possible. Unfortunately, his prayers were not answered by the **** he believed in. Soon Green found clues in a small room of the intelligence market. It was the corner of a small room, and there was an unusually faint trace of psionic power on the edge of the floor. Green''s heart moved, that trace of psionic energy was too small to be detected by the naked eye. Only through psionic induction could one find a faint trace of psionic energy. That should be the last trace left after Suzine removed the psychic energy attached to her body. She didn''t pay attention and was rubbed here. Green immediately wanted to go over to check, but just took a step, and couldn''t help but feel nervous, what if this was a trap left by Ringtone? Be careful at this time, Green stopped and summoned the skeleton to step forward. There is a danger that skeleton soldiers or zombies will go up, this is the normal operation of the necromancer. However, the expected sneak attack did not exist, and the skeleton soldiers found a magic-covered entrance to the secret room in the corner where the psionic traces were left. As this secret door was opened, more obvious psionic fluctuations were revealed, indicating that the ringtone must have stayed here, and took the opportunity to heal and clear the poisonous psionic energy, and finally rubbed against the edge of the entrance when leaving. Only left that very faint trace of psychic energy. Green''s eyes narrowed. He didn''t expect that there would be such a secret room here. The magic circle used to build this room must be of a high level. In addition, Green also found several figures hiding in the corners in this large secret room. It is not difficult to see from their clothes that these were once the dignitaries of Steinard. It should be the night in Erdis Prison who found Deidara through relationships and paid a lot of money to hide here. Originally, there was no place safer than this place. In the name of Grand Duke Mora, no one dared to search here. However, these people did not expect that a wounded woman suddenly broke in not long ago... The dozen or so people who were hiding in this secret room at that time knew that they were going to suffer. They wanted to work together to capture the woman, but they were stared at and immediately became numb. Those eyes seemed to contain something extremely terrifying. The most ferocious and strange beasts are even more terrifying! Fortunately, the woman didn''t stay too long, she just treated the wound and left, but not long after she left, the secret room was opened again, and a white skeleton soldier was ushered in. Green picked out these people and questioned them and threw them directly to the people in the special bureau. These people are nobles and their relatives on the blacklist of ''colluding with the rebels''. If they didn''t see it, it would be fine. . Not far away, Deidara watched with an ugly face as these dozen people were brought out. This is undoubtedly a slap in the face. He has received a lot of money, but doing it like this will cause a very heavy blow to his reputation. Unfortunately, Green''s identity and strength cannot be offended. Deidara hesitated. Seeing that the dozen or so people were about to be taken away, he frowned and took a step forward: "Lord Slater, please wait a moment!" The Angel of Death turned his head and looked over, the visor of the green soul fire flashed with a terrifying deterrent. Even though Deidara, as a high-level official superhuman, was stared at by the green soul fire, he couldn''t help but feel a sudden rush in his heart. But he had already spoken, so he could only bite the bullet and came to the side of the angel of death. He didn''t know the details of the Angel of Death, he just thought that Green had put on enchanted armor, or some other extraordinary ability, which was not uncommon. Deidara approached and whispered: "Lord Slater, these people are all... all, that... me, can you, can you make it easier?" Deidara''s speech was a little out of place, but when his eyes met the green soul fire of the angel of death, he always had a feeling that he was about to die. Originally, he had just sent someone to ask for help, but he was looking for another housekeeper under Duke Mora. Although they are also housekeepers, but that one is the true confidant of the Grand Duke Mora, the influence of the Grand Duke and his own strength are beyond what Deidara can match. Deidara wanted to use that person to press Green, but he didn''t expect that when the other party heard it was Green, he immediately refused and warned Deidara not to provoke Green. However, Deidara had a reason to save those people, which was not just about money, but also his face and reputation, so he summoned up the courage to stop Green at the end. Under the angel of death''s visor, the green soul fire flickers... Green didn''t immediately refuse, his eyes fixed on Deidara, silent for a moment, and asked: "What can I get?" Deidara breathed a sigh of relief. If he could talk about the conditions, it meant that there was a negotiation, but he also understood that the price he offered next would be very important. If he couldn''t impress Green, everything would be meaningless. The enormous pressure in his heart made his heart beat wildly, his forehead and back were wet with sweat, and he swallowed a few mouthfuls of saliva. Now that he is no longer qualified to test, he simply put his heart out and put all his chips... Meanwhile, on the ground. The central area of ????Stinard is right next to the pier where Ringtone entered the underground black market just now. A circular magic circle suddenly appeared on the ground, followed by a wave of spatial psionic energy, and a slender figure emerged. It was actually the Ringtone that Green was very sure of trapping him in the underground black market! The corners of Suzuyin''s mouth were slightly upturned, and a glimmer of pride flashed in her pupils. This was the Jinchan escape plan she made early in the morning. In fact, there are many entrances to enter the underground black market in Steinard, but she took a detour to come here. A space teleportation array is arranged. I just came here, before going to the underground black market, to activate this teleportation array, which can be teleported from the underground black market anytime, anywhere. Theoretically, the use of any extraordinary ability is prohibited in the underground black market, and the defensive barrier of the underground black market isolates it from the outside world, and ordinary space magic cannot penetrate this defensive barrier. However, Suzune used a special method to secretly pierce the defensive barrier and established an extremely secret passage, enabling it to open a back door connecting the outside world and the underground black market at a specific location... (end of this chapter) Chapter 376： Resurrected Black Assassin Chapter 376 The Resurrected Black Assassin Suzuyin rubbed her still aching belly. Although the poisonous psychic energy attached to the wound was removed, the wound was healed, but there was still some pain. Going." Immediately, he thought of Green, but his expression was solemn, and this time it was very thrilling. If she hadn''t had the arrangement to escape the golden cicada, she would have been blocked by Green in the underground black market this time. However, it''s not safe here, and Suzuyin''s state is also very bad. Although the wound has healed, she has consumed a lot of psychic energy from the serious injury just now. The combat power she can exert now is less than half of the heyday, so she must leave quickly. Return to the safe house, quickly restore strength, and then negotiate with Green. In this game of hide-and-seek, Suzune thinks she is almost certain to win, but it also makes her more determined to cooperate with Green. Because now in the entire Steinard, only Green has the strength and willingness to deal with the little king and the Marquis of Veron, which is consistent with her purpose, and she wants to save her sister, only with the help of Green and the power of the special bureau, the revolutionary army And Cypolites is impossible to count on. Since she was plotted by the Marquis of Veron this time, Cypolites has already shown that their relationship has ended. Suzune made up his mind, destroyed the teleportation array, and quickly left here, preparing to return to the safe house on the outskirts of the city. The ?? place is the same as the teleportation array in the underground black market. She secretly arranged the foothold just in case. The original revolutionary army companions did not know. Suzune had long anticipated that today would come, and she did not fully trust the Revolutionary Army and Cypolites in her heart, and this time it really came in handy. However, just as Lingyin was far away from the central area of ??Stinard and getting closer and closer to her safe house, her heart sank, she suddenly accelerated her pace, and her figure suddenly disappeared, and it had already reappeared in dozens of Miwai, however, the feeling of being followed, instead of disappearing, became stronger. "No, I''m being watched, and the people from the special bureau found me so quickly? No..." Suzuyin immediately concluded that someone had bad intentions for her, which made her shocked and angry, whether it was bearable or unbearable. , when did she actually become a soft persimmon who was casually manipulated? First, he was plotted against by Marquis Veron, then he was chased by Green, and now he came again, which is simply too deceiving! Suzune''s figure flashed quickly, she simply did not return to the safe house, and continued to run towards the outskirts of Steinard, she wanted to see who was taking her as prey. Although the other party was well hidden, Suzuyin smelled the same kind of breath. That person was also an ace assassin, and the target of this hunt was her. Scotton Steel Works, which was once the largest steel mill in Steinard and the entire Void World, declared bankruptcy a few years ago due to poor management and other reasons. Overnight, more than 20,000 steel workers lost their jobs, and many of them have been owed wages for three or four months. The workers who were expecting the boss to pay back wages found that the bald fat man who had sworn to assure them that the factory would start soon, that wages would be paid next month, that he had found new investors and that the funding problem would be solved soon, ran away. When the road was over, a large-scale riot broke out suddenly, looting everything of value, and then scattered before the arrival of the kingdom police and city guards, leaving only the ruins of this large iron and steel factory. Suzune came here on purpose, just to find a spacious place to get rid of the tail behind her. Dodged, Lingyin stopped and stood on the spire of an abandoned factory building, two short swords appeared in her hands, the bells tied to the hilts swayed, making a crisp and pleasant bell. "Come out, don''t hide your head and show your tail, you should know that it is impossible to plot against me under normal circumstances." Ringtone''s voice was indifferent, and her eyes were fixed on the shadow of a house dozens of meters away. Sure enough, as Lingyin finished speaking, a hoarse laughter came from the shadows: "As expected, he is indeed the ace of the revolutionary army''s assassination team, but unfortunately..." While speaking, an assassin in black clothes and holding a dagger came out of the shadows. After being besieged by Greene last time, he used the props of the Church of Holy Light to resurrect and escape. "It''s you!" Suzine''s face was slightly condensed, she still remembered the scene of Green''s besieging the assassin in black last time. Although the black-clothed assassin was besieged and strangled in the end, no one could deny that the black-clothed assassin was tyrannical. If it wasn''t for Green, it would be almost impossible to kill him by just changing someone. "Oh? It seems that you know me too." The black-robed assassin sneered, as if he had encountered a peer that made him want to talk, or after being killed by Green last time, he was resurrected and his personality changed. The black-clothed assassin''s eyes were even more sinister. He understood why Suzuyin knew him: "Did you also see that battle? I''m really sorry, that''s too embarrassing!" The bell sound turned the dagger in his left hand and held it with the backhand, making him more alert. The bell swayed and made a nice sound. The black-robed assassin laughed "Hehe". He didn''t have a mask, his appearance was ordinary, but his eyes were red, crazy, and his face was distorted. It seemed that after being reborn, his spirit became somewhat abnormal. The black-robed assassin let out a weird laugh and said gloomily: "That man is Wood Slater, I remember him, and when I kill you, I will go back to seek revenge for him, and let him also experience what it feels like to die. ." As he spoke, he stretched out his scarlet tongue and licked his slightly whitish lips, making him look more like a wounded and furious beast. Suzune became more and more certain that the black-clothed assassin used the resurrection props from the Church of the Holy Light before, there must be some serious sequelae, otherwise the black-clothed assassin would not have become what he is now, and he doesn''t feel at all. Like a calm assassin, but more like a monster addicted to killing. In the next moment, the assassin in black moved... The battle between the two legendary high-level assassins was not very exciting. Both of them were extremely agile, extremely fast, flickering and erratic, and their swordsmanship was extraordinary. Before they met, they changed their tactics. If you look at it from a distance, you can only see two groups of figures, up and down, left and right, east and west, rolling around on the ground and among the ruins of various buildings, and the spiritual energy is also stopped. It was very good, almost no leakage, all condensed on the blade, piercing the air. This is an ugly but deadly battle, without the splendor of magic, without amazing momentum, but the fight between the two legendary high-level assassins, as long as there is a little flaw, they will live and die separately. With a ?? ding sound, the daggers of the two sides rarely collided, and there was a sound of gold and iron, and the two figures separated, stopped and stopped. Although it was only a few minutes, the high-intensity battle and the high concentration of the spirit made the two of them extremely exhausted, especially their own state was not very good. One was just resurrected, and the other was seriously injured, staring at each other , wheezing, panting. After about a dozen breaths, the black-robed assassin took the lead and raised his dagger to the front, bared his teeth and said with a smile: "Little girl, your strength is indeed good, but unfortunately your luck is not very good, not only did you just get injured, but you also met me, You are dead today." Suzune''s eyes were cold, staring at the enemy without saying a word. There were bursts of severe stinging pain from the wound that had healed under her abdomen. Obviously, even a legendary high-level powerhouse would not be able to completely heal such a serious wound in one fell swoop. The excruciating pain had affected her battle. "Death? Just kidding, I just found out that Ivanka isn''t dead yet, how could I possibly die!" Although Suzuyin didn''t say a word, her inner will to win was unprecedentedly firm, she must not be defeated, let alone be defeated Kill for my sister! ''s strong willpower made Suzuyin temporarily ignore the pain in her abdomen, her gaze was extremely determined, if someone had to die today, it would never be her! "Come on, it''s time to end." The assassin in black made a maddened declaration of victory. Suzune''s pupils shrank, her hands clenched her dagger, her blood and psionic energy suddenly burst out, which was a precursor to her using some kind of forbidden technique to stimulate potential. This forbidden technique can greatly improve the combat effectiveness in a short time, but it also has great side effects. Even a legendary superhuman will pay a huge price after using it. The assassin in black instinctively felt the danger, but he didn''t care at all, he just wanted to kill, bloodthirsty, and vent his anger, otherwise he might lose his mind completely. However, at this moment, a thunderous dragon roar suddenly sounded. Lingyin and the black-robed assassin were all breathless, and the strong dragon might shrouded in the dragon roar made them have to be careful. In the next moment, the huge body of the dracolich appeared above the central area of ??Stynard, then vibrated its wings, flew straight here, and in the blink of an eye, crouched on the top of the highest factory building in this abandoned factory area. . Although the building was abandoned for several years, the extremely sturdy factory building was oppressed by the huge and heavy body of the dracolich and made a sour squeak. Hold on stubbornly and don''t fall down. The dracolich didn''t care whether the factory building under him could withstand it or not. A huge dragon claw climbed the towering chimney next to it, stood up, and let out a dragon roar again. The Angel of Death came at the same time as the Dragon Lich, but because his size couldn''t compare with the Dragon Lich, his appearance was not so amazing, but neither the ringtone nor the black-robed assassin could ignore the spreading metal wings. A dark red figure suspended in mid-air. The black-clothed assassin turned very ugly when he saw the Angel of Death and the Dragon Lich appearing. The Dragon Lich did not participate in the siege last time, so he received a lunch. This time, it was replaced by the Dragon Lich and the Angel of Death, and with the addition of a bell sound, the situation will only be more serious. He doesn''t have the props that can be resurrected last time. If he dies again this time, he is really dead. The second update is completed, please subscribe, and ask for tickets! (end of this chapter) Chapter 377： battle report Chapter 377 Battle Report Green looked at the ringtone below through the angel of death, and said in a hoarse voice: "How about it? Let''s cooperate to kill him first." "Okay!" Suzine replied without hesitation, but her face was cold, maintaining her three innocence. The assassin in black frowned, his figure flashed without hesitation, and disappeared directly in place. Facing the threat of death, he also regained his senses, and he did not come over without thinking. Green didnt chase after him. If a legendary high-level transcendent wanted to run, it would be difficult to kill him even if three of the same level joined forces. The reason why Green was able to successfully surround and kill the black-clothed assassin last time, forcing the opponent to use the rebirth props, was mainly due to surprise. Any chance to kill him in one fell swoop. This time, the black-clothed assassin''s mentality has changed. When he finds that the situation is not good, he immediately smears oil on the soles of his feet. Unless there is a natural disaster-level powerhouse, or two legendary high-level players participate in the siege, they can hope to kill him completely. So seeing the black-clothed assassin fleeing, Greene did not pursue it with great fanfare, but let the angel of death land in front of Lingyin. Suzune took her two swords and looked up at the fully-armed metal angel in front of her. She could feel Green''s soul aura in the body of the angel of death. "Although I''m not unwilling, I still have to thank you for your help." Suzune curtseyed very gracefully. The soul fire of the death angel swayed, and then Green, who was wearing a school uniform, appeared in front of the death angel and returned the salute with a smile: "It''s an honor to serve you, beautiful lady." Suzune was slightly relieved when she saw Green appearing in the form of Wood Slater, which showed Green''s attitude and that they were still in a friendly relationship. Then Green blinked the dead fish eyes, looked at the three no girls in front of him, and asked: "You won the previous game, but I''m curious, how did you escape, can you tell me easily?" Rinyin''s tone did not fluctuate, and he briefly explained the method of escaping from the underground black market before. It was only then that Green realized. As for how he got here, it was actually much simpler. Although he tried his best to end it, during the battle, Suzine and the black-robed assassin inevitably leaked out the legendary high-ranking character. Psionic fluctuations. The headquarters of the ?? Special Bureau has special equipment to monitor the psionic fluctuations in the entire Steinard City and surrounding suburbs. I just discovered the psychic fluctuations of the legendary high-level, and the instruments in the monitoring room of the special bureau instantly exploded, and automatically issued a harsh and sharp alarm sound... On the other side, after the black-robed assassin escaped from the battle, he went straight back to the palace in depression. Since he was besieged and resurrected last time, the black-robed assassin has entered the palace through the relationship of Marquis Veron, and this time to kill Suzune was also ordered by Marquis Veron. In a secret room in the palace, the assassin in black walked in with a gloomy face, his eyes flashing with uncontrollable bloodthirsty and anger. "Lord Higgs, you''re back..." A court attendant immediately greeted him. He was arranged by Marquis Veron to serve the assassins in black. But he didn''t expect that the court attendant had just come up to him, a stern killing intent flashed in the black-robed assassin''s eyes, and he grabbed the court attendant''s neck with a bang without warning. This court attendant was just an apprentice-level superhuman. Facing Haggs, he was not even as good as an ant. He was choked by an iron pincer-like palm. The court attendant struggled hard, but to no avail. , but like a mayfly shaking a tree. And Higgs didn''t strangle him at once, but slowly exerted force with his palms, silently watching the court attendant struggling first, his face flushed red, then gradually turning purple, and his struggling movements became weak... It lasted for several minutes until he finally stopped breathing. Higgs casually threw Ruanta''s corpse into the corner. After the murder, he vented the tyranny in his heart and made him regain some sense. He glanced at the corpse in the corner without any apology. Be careful of trampled dead ants. At this time, Marquis Veron walked in from another entrance of this secret room, and he also came here with the news that Haggs was back. Seeing the corpse in the corner, Marquis Veron frowned. Of course he saw that it was the court attendant he sent, but Marquis Veron looked away as if he had not seen it, looked at the assassin in black, and walked over , but stood at a distance of two meters, which was a safe distance for him. "Lord Haggs, how is it? Did you kill that bitch?" Marquis Veron asked with expectation. Higgs''s eyes narrowed, and murderous intent flashed in his eyes, but he still controlled it, after all, Marquis Veron was not the court attendant who just killed him. "Missed, last time Wood Slater was dispatched." Haggs replied hoarsely, and the tyranny he had just vented was stirred up again. Marquis Veron frowned and couldn''t help but take a step back, disgusting this black-clad assassin who couldn''t control his emotions, but at present this person was the only legendary high-level combat power on his side, and he was the Westerner from the Church of the Holy Light. Sent by the Saintess of Vinaya, he neither dared nor wanted to offend this person, so he could only endure for a while, and talk about it first. "Well, did you miss it? It''s really not that easy!" Marquis Veron shook his head secretly. He had long expected that the ringtone would not be so easy to kill, and then carefully asked some details, which made his expression more serious: " The mysterious Metal Angel, Dragon Lich, and Ringtone have already managed to keep Silabel in the Scarlet Fortress, and there are still three legendary high-ranking players in Stynard, which is a bit difficult." Marquis Veron was in trouble for a while, but on the surface he was still calm: "Lord Haggs has worked hard. Although he didn''t succeed this time, he also hurt the woman. I will handle other matters. , there are still many things to do next." Haggs gave a ''um'', and then asked, "How is the matter explained by the Holy Maiden?" This time, Saintess of Sivinaya sent Higgs, a legendary high-level powerhouse, the main purpose was to kill the soul of Archbishop Yelikin. Marquis Veron stagnates for a while, and said solemnly: "Don''t worry, my lord, you will have eyes and eyes soon." After saying this, he walked away without looking back. Half an hour later, in a meeting room in the palace. The huge round table was divided into three distinct sides, among which only the little king, Cypolites, and the Marquis of Capson sat. Marquis Veron stood beside the little king, Sika stood beside Cypolites, and Covance, the secretary, stood beside Marquis Capson. In addition, there is Suzune''s sister Ivanka, Anthony on the revolutionary army side, and Modi, who had left alone before, reappeared in the crowd, standing next to Anthony, his face was slightly pale, but his eyes Firmer, like a martyr who would spare his life. Behind Marquis Capson are two colonel officers, commanders of the armed police force of the Ministry of the Interior. Everyone has been here for a while, but no one has spoken. The conference room is quiet, and everyone can hear their breathing. Everyone was waiting for something, until ten minutes later, the conference room was opened, and a court attendant walked in quickly and handed a piece of paper to Marquis Belon. Marquis Veron took a brief look and signaled the court attendant to leave. Then he walked back to the round table and handed the page to the little king: "Your Majesty, this is the latest battle report from the front." The little king took a decent look at it, and then handed it back to Marquis Veron and asked him to hand it over to Marquis Capson. In fact, the little king at the moment has already been ripped off. The real little king is hiding in the underground of the palace. The one here is just a vivid substitute. Marquis Capson took a look at the paper, and couldn''t help frowning, his face became even more ugly. On that page is the battle report of the Scarlet Fortress. Not long ago, the Revolutionary Army and the Kingdom Army of the Scarlet Fortress had a large-scale offensive and defensive battle. Excluding the tentative attack at the beginning, the most intense siege lasted for two days. The revolutionary army successively invested 200,000 troops and more than 100 cannons. Within 48 hours, they launched a day and night of ferocity against the red fortress. offensive. The Royal Army was rectified by Silabel. There were 113,000 defenders defending the fortress. Almost all of them joined the defensive operation. Although they were on the defensive, they were very tenacious. Being beaten stubbornly by the defenders... After two days and two nights of fierce fighting, the revolutionary army was slightly frustrated and temporarily stopped attacking. In this battle, the revolutionary army suffered more than 30,000 casualties, and the defending side also lost more than 10,000 people. The casualty ratio of the two sides was about [2.5:1]. Both sides were not satisfied with this result. On the side of the revolutionary army, they felt that the kingdom was a complete mess, and it was all the scumbags of the rabble, but they did not expect to hit the iron plate this time, and the first large-scale siege lost three Thousands of people. The Silabel side is even more dissatisfied. The casualty ratio of less than three to one is not beautiful for the defending side, and the Guards brought by Silabel accounted for the casualties of more than 10,000 people. more than half. If at the end, the Guards are dead, and the rest are the garrison of the Scarlet Fortress, Silabel doesn''t have to think about what the situation will be. A few hours ago, the battle came to an end, and the two sides were like two exhausted beasts, each licking their wounds, saving their energy, and preparing to fight again. At the same time, the detailed battle report was passed back to Stinard. After reading it, Marquis Capson had Secretary Covance deliver it to Cypolites. Cypolites took it for granted and looked at it. Everyone present did not feel that it was inappropriate to give such important military information to the leader of the rebel army. In fact, at this time, Marquis Capson''s **** had already sat on the side of the Revolutionary Army and the Loen Federation. (end of this chapter) Chapter 378： Excluded Chapter 378 In fact, on Marquis Veron''s side, the situation is more complicated. He is loyal to the kingdom in name, but he is secretly flirting with the Church of the Holy Light. In addition, he has contact with the Archbishop Yelikin, and on the surface he also represents the little king and Cypolites. Some ulterior motives were reached. In this context, the three parties with their own ingenuity have come to everything. After reading the battle report, Cypolites handed it to Sika, who was beside him, and asked him to return it to Marquis Belon. Marquis Veron took time to relax and coughed lightly: "Everyone..." His eyes looked around: "For us, the current situation is not optimistic! The progress of the revolutionary army on the front line is not smooth, and Steinard implements comprehensive military control. After that, the control by Viscount Wood Slater became more and more strict, and we must find a way to change this situation." Marquis Capson remained silent. Although his status and reputation were high, he had the weakest power among the three parties. The reason why he was able to sit here was in fact that the biggest role of the Revolutionary Army and the Loen Federation was in breaking Stina. After Germany, help establish a new government, restore rule, and stabilize people''s hearts. The only people who really have the right to speak are Cypolites and Marquis Belon. So, after Marquis Veron finished speaking, Cypolites said: "Indeed, the battle in the Scarlet Fortress was not going well, and the resistance of the Royal Army was unexpectedly tenacious. We somewhat underestimated Silabel''s military ability and strength. Her appealing power in the army is completely different from the Kingdom Army with her presence and without her. Therefore, in order to support the front line, the top has issued a mission, let us start action in the royal capital as soon as possible, and it is best to cut off the supply of the Scarlet Fortress, I don''t know what you can do?" Cepolites threw a rather thorny question. None of the people present were fools. Now that they are destroying the capital, the first thing they have to face is the special bureau and the city guard system hosted by Green. If it is only the special bureau and the city guards, they are not afraid, but as an important unplanned weight, the existence of Green has changed everything. Originally, they thought that by holding Silabel in the Scarlet Fortress, Steinard could let them do whatever they wanted, but now it seems that it completely backfired, they locked a tiger, but released another more terrifying dragon. Thinking of the giant dragon summoned by Green, thinking of those black-winged angels with strong fighting power, thinking of the countless frightening undead army... Everyone present couldn''t help feeling a tingling in their scalps. But no matter how afraid they were, they had to face the vicious big boss Green, which was doomed from the moment they chose to invade this void world or turned away from the Kingdom of Lorenzo. The entire conference room fell into silence. Everyone present had seen Green''s devastating power. To be honest, none of them would be willing to face such an enemy if possible. But the current situation gave them no room to back down, especially when Cypolites took out an order from the top of the Revolutionary Army, which not only represented the attitude of the Revolutionary Army, but also represented the Loen Federation behind the Revolutionary Army. After a long silence, Cypolites finally clapped his hands and made a crisp "pop" sound, ending the awkward silence. "My colleagues, the fact that we can sit here means that we have common interests and goals. For our interests and goals, only by letting go of our prejudices and working together can we find a way to defeat a powerful enemy." She said firmly, but her heart was helpless and exhausted. After waiting for so many years, she finally succeeded. As long as she won this void world, she could return to the Loen Federation to hold greater rights. However, with victory in sight, there were unexpected complications, and such a ruthless character appeared out of thin air, adding a lot of variables to the already clear situation. In the end, this meeting of the three parties did not reach any meaningful agreement. Everyone has their own small abacus. Seeing that victory is about to be won, no one wants to take risks. Fool, who can sit here, who is not an old fox, it is impossible for them to take the initiative to be the first bird. A few days later, the three parties in the palace held several meetings, but unfortunately there was still no progress. Moreover, in the special bureau, after Green rescued the ringtone, he did not take further action, which made everyone trapped in the palace relieved, especially the Marquis of Capson, who repeatedly emphasized the use of static braking instead of provoking powerful people. The enemy, it is better to wait for the victory and defeat in the red fortress. The Marquis of Veron was ambiguous. Only Cypolites was under pressure from the top of the revolutionary army, and he had to launch several painless attacks. There is no actual conflict with the special bureau. In this way, after a stalemate for half a month, Stynard, who was surging in undercurrents, unexpectedly welcomed a team that secretly returned from the Scarlet Fortress. At midnight that day, more than a dozen carriages drove secretly into the barracks outside Steinard. This barracks was the former location of the Guards. Because the army went south, only a few people were left to guard it, and the barracks of the barracks were dark everywhere. The ?? convoy of carriages drove at night without lights, like a ghost convoy, entered the gate of the military camp and stopped in front of a row of inconspicuous barracks. General James stepped down from the second carriage of the convoy. Although he had just come down from the frontline battlefield, General James was full of energy, his eyes were bright, and his uniform was meticulous. It was almost the same as when he followed the army when he set out, only his eyes. There is an indescribable exhaustion hidden in the depths. Green walked out of a barracks ahead of time, saw General James, and gave a military salute. General James returned the salute immediately. Although he was a general and Green was just a colonel, General James knew in his heart that the young man in front of him was not comparable to him in terms of strength and status. The two exchanged a little chat, and General James began to direct the soldiers who got off the carriage behind him to carry things from the barracks to the carriage. Those are wooden boxes that are not small in size, but not too heavy. The surface of the wooden box is engraved with dense seal runes to ensure the absolute safety of the dangerous goods in the box. Of the more than 100 people present, only General Green and General James knew what those wooden boxes were in. It was a powerful enchanted explosive that was secretly shipped from the main world not long ago. These enchanted explosives were twenty times as powerful as ordinary explosives. If they were detonated nearby, they would be enough to kill a legendary superhuman. At this time, there are hundreds of boxes of enchanted explosives transported on the carriage. If they are all detonated, the power is unimaginable, and it can even destroy a city! Silabel unknowingly got so many enchanted explosives from the main world, obviously to give the revolutionary army and the Loen people an unforgettable gift. Because it was very important and had to be kept secret, Silabel sent General James back to **** it in person. In the dim light, six soldiers descended from each carriage, and soon all the boxes containing the enchanted explosives were loaded onto the carriage. Even these soldiers didn''t know what was in the box. They only knew that the confidentiality level of this mission was very high, and they had issued a seal order in advance, and each person had a seal fee of 300 gold pounds. After the ?? transportation was completed, the soldiers sat back in the carriage without saying a word. The four of them were in the carriage, and the two of them sat in the front, one left and one right protecting the driver of the carriage. Green looked at his watch, and it took less than twenty minutes from the time the convoy entered the barracks to when everything was ready. "His Excellency Viscount Slater, thank you very much for your assistance." General James took the initiative to shake hands with Green. "Your Excellency General, you''re welcome, please bring me my greetings to Sir Silabel." Green replied in a good manner, watching General James board the carriage, and then the entire convoy drove out silently in the darkness of the night. barracks. Waiting for the convoy to go away, Green smiled and whispered: "What do you think? Can Silabel succeed?" The voice fell, and Lingyin came out of the shadow on the side, also looked at the convoy that had gone far, and said lightly: "I don''t know, but I have to admit that her idea is indeed crazy enough to use a fortress for 200,000 enemies. Army funeral..." "Crazy?" Green was noncommittal. When he contacted Silabel early in the morning, he knew the purpose of this batch of enchanted explosives. Silabel faced off against the Revolutionary Army in the Red Fortress for nearly two months. In particular, the intensity of the siege battle in the past half month became more and more intense, resulting in heavy casualties for the defenders, especially the guards. These are the most reliable troops under Silabel. Even if they are evacuated, they will be brought back to the main world. She sacrificed here in vain, which makes her very painful, so she came up with a desperate plan. Silabel has already decided to give up the Scarlet Fortress. This seemingly sturdy fortress has become a huge meat grinder, swallowing a lot of lives every day. For the defenders, the gains outweigh the losses. Although the attackers suffered more losses, no matter it was the top leaders of the Revolutionary Army or the Loen Federation behind them, they didn''t care how many people died. For them, there were so many soldiers. Draw a bright future vision, I dont know how many mud legs are willing to put their heads on their belts to work for them. In the face of the revolutionary army''s crowd tactics, which constantly eroded the number of the Guards, Silabel was helpless. In the end, he turned his heart and decided to be ruthless. He planned to bury a large amount of enchanted explosives under the red fortress and wait for the retreat. , the revolutionary army entered the city and blew all the 200,000 revolutionary army into the sky. Green''s eyes passed through the night, looking at the fleet of cars, but he was thinking in his heart, do you want to go to the Scarlet Fortress in person? That is a battlefield where 300,000 people are fighting for their lives! People are dying all the time, countless lonely ghosts are floating over the battlefield, and the air is filled with massive undead energy. This is simply a paradise for necromancers... The second update is completed, please subscribe and ask for a monthly pass. (end of this chapter) Chapter 379： prematurely senile Chapter 379 In fact, before Silabel went to the Scarlet Fortress, Green offered to ask, but was rejected by Silabel. It is because Stinald needs Green, a strong player, to sit in the seat. Silabel is gone. If there is no Green, Stinald must have fallen. By that time, Silabel and the Royal Army of the Scarlet Fortress will be completely destroyed. Cut off the back road, it is impossible to withdraw to the main world. However, now that Green learned of Silabel''s big plan, he couldn''t sit still. Before Green thought, although there will definitely be a large-scale siege battle in the Scarlet Fortress, it would be almost the same if there were 20,000 to 30,000 casualties. Because whether it is the Royal Army or the Revolutionary Army, even the most elite Praetorian Guards under Silabel, if the casualties exceed [15%], they will collapse, and other ordinary troops cannot exceed [10%], so even if they gather near the red fortress With an army of 300,000 people, Green expected that the actual number of dead should not reach 10,000, excluding the injured. But he did not expect that Silabel was so angry that he transferred a large amount of enchanted explosives directly from the main world to blow up the entire Scarlet Fortress and the attacking revolutionary army. This is not 10,000 people, but the souls of hundreds of thousands of people and a large amount of undead energy that can be absorbed by the cemetery. Such a big benefit is enough to make Green''s heart move. Looking at the dark night, Green was silent for a few minutes, then suddenly said: "Help me watch Stinald, I want to go to the south, how about it?" Suzine was slightly surprised. She didn''t expect Greene to make such a request to help guard the capital. If she had any disagreement and secretly contacted the rebels, Greene couldn''t understand the consequences. "Uh..." Ringtone blinked and looked at Green without making a sound. Green waited for a while, but got no response. He withdrew his gaze from the distance and turned to look at the ringtone: "What? You''re not happy? Don''t you want to be an enemy of your former comrade-in-arms?" Lingyin shook his head, still maintaining the character of the three no girls, and said lightly: "You trust me so much? For such an important matter, are you not afraid that I will secretly contact the revolutionary army again?" Green said indifferently: "What''s there to be afraid of, it''s a big deal to lose Steinard, this place doesn''t belong to me, if you lose it, you lose it." Ringtone snorted softly: "Silabel is so pitiful, she actually trusts you so much." Green spread his hands: "At least I''ve done a good job so far, and I''ve lived up to her trust. And you just assumed that, I don''t think that can happen, unless you don''t want to save your sister, don''t want to kill your own hands. Enemy. This is the basis for your cooperation with me. As long as this basis exists for one day, you will not betray our agreement. Am I right? Her Royal Highness?" After joining forces to scare off the black assassin Higgs last time, Green and Suzune reached a cooperation agreement, and Suzune explained her situation fully. Green did not expect that the former ace assassin of the revolutionary army assassination team was actually a princess with the royal blood of Lorenzo! Lingyin''s eyes were cold, like a stream of autumn water. After Green finished speaking, she was silent for two minutes, and finally nodded: "Okay, I promise you, I will do my best to help you. But don''t forget your promise, otherwise" "I don''t need your reminder, I''m not Cypolites, I just want to use you." Green blinked his dead fish eyes, and his tone contained contempt for Suzune''s former boss: "In my opinion, there is only mutual benefit. In order to keep our relationship long and strong, and your sister Ivanka is also a pretty good subordinate. Don''t worry, I will help you rescue her, cure her, and then let her serve me. " Lingyin nodded silently, agreeing with Green''s remarks. As for Green''s suggestion to let her sister work, she didn''t have any idea of ??rejecting it. Instead, she secretly breathed a sigh of relief. As long as her sister was still valuable, Green would work harder to help her instead of being like Saibo. Lytes kept procrastinating and perfunctory like that. In the early morning of the next day, the convoy of enchanted explosives had left Steinard. General James sat in the carriage and closed his eyes, frowning tightly together, forming the word ''chuan''. This time, he came back to deliver the enchanted explosives, which seemed to be an ordinary task, but it always made him uneasy. For this feeling, General James attaches great importance, because the premonition of danger that he can live to now plays a very important role. In the past, every time he had this feeling, it was almost always accompanied by fatal danger. It had been several years since he followed Silabel, but he didn''t expect this **** mission to appear again. General James kept thinking, where in the whole operation could be dangerous? Was it someone trying to intercept it, or was it some other accident, or a sudden explosion of enchanted explosives on the carriage? Or is his family in danger? However, apart from the eldest son, the younger son and daughter are all sent away, and there will be no danger in the main world. After much deliberation, only Modi, the eldest son who made him worry, may have an accident. Helpless, General James is also beyond his reach. Although he said last time that he would ignore the eldest son in the future, it was only a momentary angry remark. The son is the son, and he didn''t pick it up. Unfortunately, since I followed the army to the Scarlet Fortress, I haven''t seen Modi for almost three months. This time I came back for a secret mission, and I didn''t have a chance to go home and have a look. General James shook his head lightly, holding down the turbulent emotions in his mind. He couldn''t take care of it too much now. As Silabel''s confidant, he was very aware of the current situation and the defeat of the Kingdom''s army was almost a foregone conclusion. , and even the previously expected persistence for half a year is difficult to achieve. If Silabel''s plan goes well this time, it will kill a large number of the active forces of the revolutionary army in one fell swoop, and can take the opportunity to counterattack and maintain the situation, otherwise... At this moment, the carriage suddenly stopped and stopped abruptly. General James''s eyes narrowed, and he immediately pushed open the carriage door, intending to get out of the car to check. This time, the carriage that transported the enchanted explosives did not appear abnormal on the surface, but it was blessed with a defensive magic circle. Once attacked, the magic circle was immediately activated to protect the carriage. At this moment, the defensive circle on the carriage has not been activated, which means that it has not been attacked by the enemy, so General James is still calm, but he is more careful and looks forward. I saw a man in a gray robe and a hood standing abruptly on the road in front of the convoy. His body was shrouded in white light. In the early morning sun, his whole person showed the temperament of a magician. "Hey! Who are you? Get out of the way." In the front carriage, a major officer sitting next to the driver yelled loudly, and the soldiers on the other side and the four soldiers who rushed out of the carriage all raised their guns and aimed at them. Ahead, as long as an order is given, it will fire immediately. It''s not that these soldiers who belonged to the Praetorian Guard are so careful. If they encounter other people blocking their way, they can''t help but say it, and shoot to death first. But at this moment, the man in the gray robe was shrouded in a layer of holy white light. It was obviously not an ordinary person, including the major, and he did not dare to take responsibility. He simply stopped the carriage and naturally alerted General James to deal with it. Sure enough, General James got down from the second carriage, and when he saw this scene, his face sank, and he gave the major in front of him a ''unusable'' comment. Originally, the major was a subordinate he valued a lot. This time, he was given the lead, and he wanted to be promoted, but he didnt expect to lose the chain at a critical moment. James directly marked it to the range where it could not be reused, and then looked at the gray-robed man in front of him with cold eyes. Because he was wearing a hood, he couldn''t see his face clearly, but no matter who it was, he dared to block the delivery of military supplies. One is enough to kill. General James is a veteran on the battlefield. He has long ignored life and death, his tone is cold and firm, and he spit out two words: "Shoot!" Got the order from the superiors, and the soldiers in the first carriage pulled the trigger immediately. The ?? enchanted rifle immediately shot flames, aimed at the hooded grey-robed man, and fired powerful enchanted bullets. However, there was a "ding ding ding" sound of gold and iron, and the bullets fired by several people in a row seemed to hit a thick steel plate. It stopped abruptly in the air with more than half a meter away from the target, and huge kinetic energy would be shot out. The warheads were compressed into metal cakes, and then fell to the ground one by one... "Legendary!" Seeing this, the soldier who shot and the major called out in unison. They knew how powerful the weapons in their hands were. This modified enchanted rifle is not much less powerful than the dragon hunting rifle, and has a faster rate of fire, lighter weight, and easy portability... Perhaps the only disadvantage is that it is too expensive, and it is impossible to equip troops on a large scale. This kind of enchanted rifle can easily kill the superhumans of the formal level and intermediate level. At this moment, the gray-robed man who was blocking the convoy actually blocked more than a dozen bullets with an invisible magic shield. Nine times out of ten, he was a powerful superhuman at the legendary level. Seeing this scene, General James showed a dignified expression on his face, and immediately ordered everyone to be on guard, and then stepped forward: "We are Lord Silabel''s Guards, and we are on a mission. Who is Your Excellency? Why are you stopping us? " The gray-robed man''s shoulders trembled slightly, and he let out a burst of laughter. He took off his hood and said, "My father, didn''t you even recognize me?" The voice fell, and the hood fell, revealing Modi''s face. However, Modi is in a very wrong state at the moment. The handsome big boy who should be full of justice is looking at General James with a strange expression. There are two dark circles under his eyes. Haven''t slept for days and nights. What is more conspicuous is that his hair is all gray, like old age, aging before age. (end of this chapter) Chapter 380： Holy Light Evil Spirit Chapter 380 Holy Light Evil Spirit "Modi...is that you?" General James couldn''t believe that the person in front of him was shrouded in holy light, but the person who exuded a rotten and old aura turned out to be his eldest son. He met his son just a few months ago. At that time, although Modi had an awkward personality and a very strange thinking, which made him sad and helpless, at least he was still a healthy person. But now Modi obviously has nothing to do with health. If there is no holy light shrouded in it, he is like a tuberculosis ghost or a dummy sucker. "It''s me, my dear father." Modi responded with a half-smile, but surprised the soldiers and officers present. They did not expect that this sudden appearance was actually the son of General James, but they did not dare to relax their vigilance, because The situation is very strange, what does it mean that the son of General James is now blocking the road of the convoy? And stealing a glance at General James''s expression was also solemn, which made their hearts sink, knowing that this might be a **** plot of father and son killing each other. Modi took a step forward and said in a low and hoarse voice: "My father, you gave an order just now! You didn''t ask who it was, and ordered the shooting. Back then, when my mother was held hostage by the revolutionary army, you Was it ordered like that?" General James'' pupils shrank, with anger and sadness in his eyes, and said solemnly: "Modi, you are not qualified to accuse me, I am a soldier, this is my duty. You are even less qualified to mention your mother, kill It''s the revolutionary army who killed your mother! Your enemies are those revolutionary army, the **** of the Ruen people, not me, your father! When you talk and laugh with the so-called revolutionary army whose hands are stained with your mother''s blood, when When you fought alongside them, did you remember your mother? The way she looked at you before she died? What she said to you?" There was paranoia in Modi''s eyes, and he shouted: "No! It''s all your fault, the tyranny of the kingdom caused all this, the revolutionary army is not a thug, they are just the people, they want to live. If it is not the kingdom''s Tyranny forces the people to live in poverty, makes people unable to live, and everything will not happen. I want to solve all this at the root, overthrow the rotten kingdom, and establish a holy kingdom. I am a person chosen by God, destined to complete the divine Mission, all those who prevent me from accomplishing my great ideals will be rejected by God. I have received an oracle that in order to complete my mission, and for the Holy Light of my Lord to illuminate the void, as a person chosen by God, all ties must be cut off. As my father, you will be honored to be blessed by the Holy Light and return to the kingdom of my Lord early." "Huh?" General James'' face was even more hidden. Although Modi was in the late second stage of secondary school and had a very awkward personality, there was one thing that Modi was definitely an atheist. According to him, if there is a god, why are the people who pray for redemption still brutally exploited? If there is a god, why do those who do evil things enjoy a luxurious life in peace? If there really was a god, the corrupt and cruel kingdom should have been swept into the garbage heap of history long ago! But now, Modi actually claims to be the one chosen by God with a pious face! Coupled with Modi''s appearance of premature aging and the abnormal holy light radiating from his body, an ominous premonition arose in General James'' heart. "Modi, possessed by evil spirits! Are you possessed by evil spirits?" General James cried in shock and anger. Only possessed by evil spirits can make Modi''s character change drastically. However, when Modi heard this, he laughed and sneered: "Hahaha! Evil spirit possessed? What a joke! I was chosen by a great god, how could I be infected by evil, I just got enlightenment from gods , finally see your mission clearly. And you - my father, the guardian of the decaying kingdom, the irredeemable accomplice, the sinful executioner... Today, on behalf of the will of God, I will give you the final punishment, use your own hands The blood washes away your sins, so that you have the opportunity to enter the kingdom of God after death, free from sin karma, and your soul falls into the abyss...My father, thank my Lord for his mercy!" As the voice fell, Modi''s aura suddenly soared, and the holy light that originally enveloped him also became dazzling, and then he slowly stretched out his right hand and aimed at General James. In the next moment, with a bang, a beam of light shot out from Modi''s fingertips. General James'' eyes narrowed, he immediately crossed his arms, and stood firmly with his legs in a lunge. At the same time, a pair of blue, exaggerated metal gloves emerged from his hands and forearms. Just after they were put on his upper arms, the light arrived. , The sound of clang seemed to strike a big bell, and it hit General James'' metal glove ruthlessly. The strong force of ?? pushed General James back seven or eight meters, and retreated from the front of the convoy to the side of the second carriage. At the same time, the defensive circle on the carriage was activated, and more than a dozen carriages and the horses pulling the carriages were each protected by a translucent magic shield. The escorting soldiers on the carriage got off the car one after another on guard. They could not get involved in the legendary battle between General James and Modi, but they had to guard against other sneakers that might appear. However, this time it was obviously just Modi''s solo action, and did not ambush others. General James was repelled by Modi. After stabilizing, he immediately charged in the opposite direction. Like a vigorous cheetah, it galloped up, the afterimage flickered, and rushed to the front of Modi in the blink of an eye. Howling, the afterimage of a monster like a vicious tiger appeared, and at the next moment, a bang slammed on Modi''s protective holy light, and the sound of the bell ringing was heard again. But this time Modi''s bodyguard swayed violently, and General James was already a legendary superhuman, and the power of a punch far exceeded those modified enchanted rifles. However, Modi stood there without showing any panic, as if he had anticipated General James'' attack. General James also predicted that it would be impossible to defeat Modi, who was possessed by evil spirits, with one punch. One punch was followed by another punch, one punch after another, and the power became more and more powerful, and the power of each punch would be superimposed. Increases attack power by [10%]. This is General James'' extraordinary ability. If he is given a chance, he can continue to attack infinitely, stacking [10%] attack power each time. In theory, he can even use his fist to kill a powerful extraordinary person of natural disaster level. Of course, this possibility only exists in theory. In reality, it is impossible for any natural disaster powerhouse to stand there and let General James punch dozens of punches. However, Modi at the moment is not comparable to the powerhouses of the natural disaster level, so when General James hit the third punch, the holy light around him finally couldn''t bear it, and there was a cracking phenomenon, as if the glass was broken, and a "Kakaka" sounded. "sound. Modi frowned slightly. He didn''t expect this to happen. The holy light bestowed by his extremely confident **** could not withstand his father''s attack! "What''s going on? This is impossible!" Modi frowned, a little in a trance, and murmured in a low voice: "I am a righteous person, a person chosen by God, how can I be defeated by an evil person?" However, his voice fell, and with a click, the Holy Light finally shattered. General James''s gloves came, and he was about to hit Modi, who had an incredible face, and a lot of helplessness and hatred flashed in his eyes. My son is not suitable to be a warrior at all. Although he has acquired powerful abilities for some reason, he is still a layman in combat. Otherwise, he would not be able to stand there and let his fists smash hard, relying on the Holy Light to resist. , do not know dodge. In fact, General James knows his son very well. In his opinion, it is most suitable for Modi to become a scholar or a university professor. In a university or research institute, Modi will become an expert in a certain field and gain an impressive reputation. Envy of achievement and status. Unfortunately, Modi has embarked on another path that is completely unsuitable for him because of his character flaws. Looking at his son who was close at hand with a shocked and terrified expression, General James'' fist stopped abruptly just a few centimeters away from Modi''s head. As a father, General James couldnt get this punch However, at this moment, Modi''s eyes suddenly turned upwards, and the whole eyes were filled with golden holy light, and the holy light like threads leaked out from the eyes, like two golden threads, and then came Laughter: "Hahaha, hahaha... I''m finally resurrected!" It was Archbishop Yelikin who had been hiding beside Modi. Last time he took advantage of Modi''s desire for great power and forced the legendary Holy Light into Modi. in vivo. And Modi''s body and soul could not bear such a powerful holy light at all. Archbishop Yelikin taught him to suppress the holy light with his soul. The backlash silenced Modi''s weak soul, and Archbishop Yelikin''s soul took the opportunity to occupy the body. "Who... are you? You are indeed possessed by an evil spirit!" General James looked at the unfamiliar son in front of him in shock, and shouted in shock and anger. "Hahaha, General James, thank you for your son''s body. As a reward for you, I will send you to the great kingdom of holy light." Modi, who was possessed by Archbishop Yelikin, suddenly raised his hand, a holy light The arms and fingers condensed into a lightsaber. Before General James could react, he heard a pop. The lightsaber was so fast that it had penetrated General James'' chest. General James groaned, still enduring the severe pain and reaching out to grab Archbishop Yelikin''s wrist. However, Archbishop Yelikin is not a rookie like Modi. He shoots and closes faster. After a successful strike, the lightsaber immediately dissipates. The figure is like a ghost, wrapped in a group of holy light and quickly retreating, allowing General James to catch one. Sora, he stumbled and nearly fell to the ground. (end of this chapter) Chapter 381： Modi Yelikin Chapter 381 Modi Yelikin General James gritted his teeth and stared at the enemy who was holding his son''s body more than ten meters away. He felt the power in his body passing quickly, and his heart had been pierced. Even a legendary powerhouse, this is a fatal injury. If treated immediately, There may be a chance to survive, but now it is clear that the enemy will not give him a chance. General James showed a slightly relieved smile, as if he had put down the burden in his heart at this moment, and his body fell backwards. At this moment, General James seemed to see the voice and face of his dead wife again, remembered the scene where he ordered the shooting, remembered his wife lying in a pool of blood, remembered the cry of his youngest son and daughter looking for their mother, and remembered The eldest son''s resentful eyes... "It''s over, it''s over..." General James murmured in a low voice, a large amount of blood foam poured out of his mouth and nose, and then he coughed violently, every time he coughed, a large amount of blood poured out of the wound. The soldiers who were guarding the carriage at the back wanted to rush up to rescue General James, but they just rushed out of the defensive range of the carriage, and were immediately struck by an extremely precise holy light, groaned, and fell to the ground to death. These officers and soldiers were all under the heart of General James, and they were really loyal and brave. When they saw one fall, others rushed out, one after the other, not afraid of death, until more than 30 people fell in a row, almost the entire convoy. A third of the people who were brave finally died, and only Modi, who was frightened, looked at the killer in fear, and no one dared to act rashly. General James, who was dying, saw his subordinates rush out one by one, and then fell down one by one... He wanted to order them not to rush, but he had no strength, his throat was choked, and he could not make a sound at all. Witnessing those brave young men who risked their lives to charge, a steel-like man as strong as General James, at this moment, his eyes were also wet, and he closed his eyes helplessly. "General James, you are really loved by people! Those soldiers are not afraid to die in order to save you." Archbishop Yelikin exclaimed strangely. At this time, Archbishop Yelikin''s soul has begun to devour Modi, but the soul is an extremely mysterious and complex existence, even the gods dare not say that they understand the secrets of the soul 100%. So when Archbishop Yelikin invaded Modi''s body and began to devour Modi''s soul, his own soul was also infected and became abnormal. After ?? taunted, looking at General James who fell to the ground, he couldn''t help but burst out with uncontrollable sadness, and tears flowed from the corners of his eyes. "Damn, what''s going on? Why am I crying, why is my heart so uncomfortable?" Archbishop Yelikin''s voice was sharper, as if going crazy: "Who am I? My name is Modi! No... I''m Yelikin, I am It''s the subject, it''s me who devoured the soul of this stupid boy, not him! I''m Yelikin Shirghishut, a saint who was favored by the Lord of Light, an apostle walking in the world, and a **** The agent of the will!" After roaring for a while, Modi stood on the spot and gasped for breath. His gray hair had all turned gray, his face had more old wrinkles, and the two dark circles under his eyes were even darker. He was mentally exhausted. Malaise. At this time, this man couldn''t even tell whether he was Archbishop Yelikin or Modi. According to reason, this time to assassinate General James is to eliminate the biggest fetters in his heart according to Modi''s own heart. Generally speaking, once this bond is cut off, or a certain obsession in the heart is resolved, it will greatly weaken the soul, so that he can possess the body and seize the body. But people are such complex and strange existences. When General James was still alive, he was Modi''s obsession and a constant bondage, but when he killed General James himself, Modi''s heart grew instead. Another paranoia of remorse and guilt. This situation exceeded the expectations of Archbishop Ye Lijin, who was adopted by the church since he was a child and has never experienced the relationship between father and son. Not only did he not completely destroy Modi''s soul as planned, but instead, this teenager who was in the late stage of the middle-aged and second illness broke out after killing his father. Thought, the intense emotions strengthened Modi''s soul. In the end, Archbishop Yelikin did not devour Modi''s soul as he wished, but the two were merged regardless of priority. The newly-born Modi Yelikin looked at General James, who had only one breath left, with mixed emotions. He didn''t go up to make up for it. In the current situation, General James'' life or death was no longer important. As for those carriages and the things transported on them, Modi Yelikin knew that it was very important, otherwise General James would not have been dispatched, but he was not interested in those. Modi Yelikin took one last look, then turned and left without hesitation, until he walked so far that he was completely invisible, and the officers and soldiers who survived hiding around the carriage came up to check the situation of General James. At this moment, a large pool of blood has accumulated under General James, his pupils began to diverge, his breath became weaker and weaker, and most importantly, his own will to survive was not strong, otherwise, with the physical quality and Vitality, even if the injury is severe, it can persist for a while. "General! General!" The major who led the team supported General James'' body and called. Another officer took out the first aid medicine, which was directly introduced into the body through psychic energy, and the effect of the medicine was quickly exerted. However, these didn''t have much effect. General James seemed to have no interest in life, and he gave up his own survival. "Little Vera and Modena are in the main world, under the care of Sir Silabel, they should be able to grow up smoothly, I hope they will be stronger..." At the last moment, General James thought of his lovely daughter and young son in his mind, the corners of his mouth were slightly upturned, and a smile appeared. The death of General ?? James made the remaining officers and soldiers in the convoy a little helpless, but they shouldered the mission of bringing the convoy back to the Scarlet Fortress, and they did not dare to neglect military affairs anyway. They had to put away General James'' body and put it on the second carriage. The bodies of the others were buried on the spot. After a little discussion, the manpower was reassigned, and the convoy continued to drive south. About ten minutes after the convoy left, Green''s figure appeared at the place where the battle had taken place through [Spiritual World Shuttle]. Green stood on the treetops by the roadside, dressed in a straight black military uniform, looking very abrupt. "Hey, it seems to be a step late." Green looked down at the battlefield just now, the legendary-level psionic fluctuations had not dissipated, and then raised his head to look at the direction the convoy was leaving. The convoy of more than a dozen carriages has gone far, and only some outlines can be seen faintly. Green retracted his gaze, and under the vision of the Eye of Spirit Vision, there were dozens of confused souls wandering in this empty place. Among them, General James is a legendary superhuman. His soul is very strong. Even after death, he still has some wisdom. Unlike the souls of other dead soldiers, after death, he is confused and only knows how to wander in place and slowly dissipate in the sun. . Green casually collected the souls of those soldiers into the Nightmare Realm, and then detained General James'' soul in front of him, without consulting the other party, he directly used death infection to transform it into an undead. With the erosion of a large amount of undead, General James'' soul quickly transformed into a ghost, recovering some thinking ability and memory from the state of ignorance. "Where is this place? Am I dead?" General James looked around suspiciously, trying to sort out the scattered memories in his mind, and then saw Green next to him, an instinct came out, and he immediately stood up to salute: " The subordinates see the adults, and are willing to serve the adults." Green nodded with satisfaction, and the undead creatures that he personally completed the [Death Infection] will naturally swear allegiance to him. James'' combat power is also average. He has just reached [lv7] and belongs to the first level of Legendary. He is really not ranked among the many Legendary powerhouses under Green''s command, but Green is interested in his ability to command the army. General James, as a veteran in the army, is definitely a qualified commander, and Green now needs this kind of talent to command his undead army. So far, Green''s subordinates have had quite a lot of high-end combat power, and the size of the undead army is also expanding, which highlights the embarrassment of having no soldiers. Now with General James, he can just sit in the middle army, command and coordinate various arms, and truly integrate the undead army under Green''s command into a powerful army. So, when Green found out that General James was killed and successfully found his soul, let alone how happy he was. But its not enough to just become a ghost. If General James wants to restore his legendary combat power, he must turn into a Lich General like Frio and Ariotega. And General James has an advantage over them, that is, his corpse is still there, and his corpse, which fits with the soul, is the best material for transforming a lich. By then General James will become a Lich General without dropping a rank like Frio and Ariotega. The only troublesome thing is that before that, Green must **** the body of General James back, or ask Silabel directly for it. The first one is clean and neat, but it will leave some hidden dangers. In the future, if Silabel discovers General James who has been transformed into a lich, it will be difficult to explain. Green''s positioning for Silabel is that they can trust each other to a certain extent, a long-term partner, not a one-shot deal. After this vote, they will never communicate with each other. Therefore, with Silabel, it is not only necessary to consider the interests, but also the feelings of the other party, in order to maintain the relationship for a long time. The second one must convince Silabel and owe her a favor. After a slight balance, Green decisively chose the second (end of this chapter) Chapter 382： Arrive at the Red Fortress Chapter 382 Arrived at the Red Fortress In the office of the garrison commander of the Red Fortress, Silabel showed a shocked expression: "What James was killed by his son!" The father-son feud between James and Modi, Silabel knew, but she never thought that Modi could kill General James. After all, how capable Modi is, Silabel is the most unclear, but as the only adult son of General James, if Modi has a little ability and self-motivation, he has long been arranged by Silabel to the army or special bureau. But the son of General James is too incompetent, not only incapable, but also brainwashed by the revolutionary army, and he has shown unabashed sympathy for the revolutionary army and the indigenous people. Some people get the army to block themselves. However, after listening to the description of the surviving officers who escorted the convoy just now, Modi actually showed the formidable strength to crush General James, and he used a magical technique very similar to the Holy Light Church - the Sword of Holy Judgement! And one officer also mentioned that General James had repeatedly mentioned that Modi was ''possessed by an evil spirit''. This made Silabel''s heart sink, and he became more and more certain that Modi had been captured by a powerful evil spirit from the Church of the Holy Light. "Okay, let''s go down first." After listening to the report, Silabel waved away the rest of the office with a blank expression, and then sat down exhausted. For a long time, Silabel, who is the sweet girl of the sky, has never encountered such a difficult predicament. Although Archduke Mora and King Prady XIV had already decided to abandon this void world, as the current supreme commander of the Kingdom''s army, Silabel hopes to make some achievements and play better before leaving. rather than fleeing. Moreover, Silabel could faintly feel that the various difficulties encountered this time were not the test and tempering of Grand Duke Mora, so at the beginning, she was also full of energy and wanted to do a great job. But the reality has disappointed her very much. It turns out that she wants to lead a kingdom that is riddled with holes and decayed to the bone marrow to fight a turnaround, at least she has no such ability. Even though her army is more elite and her subordinates love her more, she is still being devoured by the enemy, making her exhausted. Just after calming down the north, something happened to the south. "Is it really like what my father said, the kingdom has no cure?" Silabel murmured alone, these words were said to her by Duke Mora in private, the kingdom here is not this void world, Instead, it includes the kingdom of Lorenzo in the main world. Silabel still remembers the tone and expression of Grand Duke Mora at that time, and also mentioned that if it is not possible, as a royal family, they must stop their losses at an appropriate time, and even if they give up the entire kingdom, they must keep the family''s basic stock. . At this time, Silabel understands that Archduke Mora has already started to stop the loss. The first step is to extract the last value, and then give up this space world. But as the most outstanding rising star of the younger generation, the arrogant Silabel was not reconciled. Although she didn''t say anything, deep down in her heart, she didn''t want to work hard to turn the tide at the most critical time. . Even when the rebellion in the northern province was quelled before, she was full of confidence for a time, feeling that although there were many enemies, they were all scumbags. However, the situation in the Scarlet Fortress this time was completely different. The combat effectiveness of the rebels was completely different. In the face of the strong fortress, they fought vigorously, showing amazing fighting will and well-trained fighter skills. It can be said that the 200,000 rebels in front of the Scarlet Fortress are no longer a mob, and their combat effectiveness is completely comparable to qualified professional soldiers. Facing such an enemy, Silabel''s original plan of relying on the Scarlet Fortress to persist for half a year was no longer possible. In desperation, she had no choice but to take a risk. She planned to use enchanted explosives to take advantage of the rebel army''s entry into the fortress and suddenly detonate it. Enchanted explosives, even if they can''t be delivered in one pot, they will be severely damaged, and they will not be able to attack Steinard in a short time. Helpless, the house leaked and it rained all night. For the sake of safety, General James was sent to **** this batch of enchanted explosives, but this incident happened again. Sirabell closed his eyes and pinched the bridge of his nose to relieve his tired spirit. At this moment, a sudden burst of undisguised psionic fluctuations appeared outside the office. Silabel raised her brows, feeling the familiar aura in the fluctuations, and immediately came to the window, looking at the sky outside, a figure in a black colonel''s uniform appeared thirty meters away. Because he was unfamiliar with the terrain, although Green had seen the location of the Scarlet Fortress on the map, he couldn''t locate it when he came, so he could only secretly follow the convoy of enchanted explosives. Fortunately, the team moved forward at full speed, and the speed was not slow, and they arrived very quickly. Green stopped outside the city and took a look at the revolutionary army camp stationed outside the city. I feel that there are at least two legendary high-level powerful breaths in the revolutionary army camp, which should be the high-end combat power sent by the Loen Federation to contain Silabel. However, according to the current battle situation, as long as Silabel does not take action, these two legendary high-ranking officers will not move, and their only task is to offset the existence of Silabel. Green can feel that although they are both legendary high-level, the strength of these two people is much worse than that of Silabel, and they are not as good as the death angel and dragon lich under Green''s own command. They belong to the weaker among the legendary high-level. This only requires two people to join forces to resist Silabel. Green didn''t want to disturb the changes in the battle, so he just looked at it from a distance without bullying the past, then turned around, returned to the fortress, and collected the remaining souls nearby into the nightmare country. Although most of the souls have dissipated, Green still got more than 3,000 souls, which made him very satisfied. used the spirit world to travel back to the red fortress, this time Green did not hide his breath. Seeing Green appearing, Silabel frowned, but still opened the window and let him in, asking, "Why are you here? What about the Royal Capital?" Silabel frowned, worried that something had happened to Stinard, and Green came here alone. Green said lightly: "It''s okay, there are people in the capital to watch for us." "Who is it? Can you hold the scene?" Silabel asked in disbelief. "This person is also an old acquaintance with you. He was Ringtone, who used to be under Cypolites, and is now ours." Green wrote lightly. "It''s her!" Silabel is of course familiar with the name. Even before that, she had several experiences with Suzune. Because they both had their own scruples, they didn''t do their best, but Suzune''s powerful strength , still left a deep impression on Silabel. "How did she become your subordinate?" Silabel asked curiously. Green corrected: "She is not a subordinate. At least so far, she and I have an equal partnership. She helps us do things, and in return, I promise to avenge her and save her sister..." After listening to Green''s introduction to the general situation, Silabel nodded, expressing approval, and finally there was good news these days, and then said: "As you said, Ringtone is trustworthy, Wangdu There should be no problem over there in a short time." As for why Green came here, Silabel didn''t ask much, with her cleverness, it was not difficult to guess that Green, as a necromancer, couldn''t wait to come to the front line and all he wanted to do was ''soul'' , corpses, undead psionics'' these three. In particular, Silabel understands more clearly that her crazy plan this time, if all goes well, it is likely that more than 100,000 souls will be generated in an instant, and there will also be a large amount of necromancy. These are the best resources for necromancers, since Greene The Royal Capital has already been arranged, and Silabel doesn''t mind him getting these benefits this time. Afterwards, Green mentioned General James, and expressed his hope to get General James'' body and convert James into a Lich General, as the commander of his undead army. Silabel was a little surprised. She didn''t expect that after General James died, the soul was taken away by Green, which made her frown. Although he does not reject the necromancer, General James has been following Silabel for many years, conscientious and loyal. Now that he is dead, he can''t rest in peace, and he has been transformed into a lich by Green, which makes Silabel frown, and it is somewhat difficult to accept in terms of personal feelings. But after becoming a lich, in a sense, it can be regarded as resurrection, which is also a rare opportunity for James who has died. In the end, Silabel did not make a decision, but gave the decision to General James herself. She said to Green: "I understand what you mean, but James has been loyal and loyal by my side all these years. It is not easy. Once I want to see his own will. If he wants to be a lich and continue to live, I will give you the corpse. On the contrary, if he doesn''t want to, I hope you will understand and release his soul. Of course I will help you find For other candidates, all you want is an excellent commander, there are many such people in the army, and many of them actively hope to become a lich and gain a longer life, and you dont have to stare at James. Green thought about it and then agreed. It''s not worth making trouble with Silabel for this trivial matter. Besides, Silabel can think of James at this time, but Green looks at her with admiration. It''s no wonder that Silabel''s prestige is high. The officers and men who are willing to work for her and who can put themselves in the shoes of their subordinates are very valuable among the noble officers of the Lorenzo Kingdom. Moreover, Silabel has already figured out a solution for him, selecting other officers from the army who are willing to become lich to replace James. (end of this chapter) Chapter 383： Ready Chapter 383 Ready Green agreed to Silabel''s request and directly summoned the ghost of General James from the cemetery. After this period of adaptation, General James has recovered most of his memory, but his way of thinking after turning into an undead is different from the past. Even if he recovers all his memories, he is no longer the original him. Seeing Silabel, General James subconsciously stood up, but he didn''t call himself a subordinate anymore. Silabel looked at the subordinate in front of him who had been with him for nearly ten years, but now he has become a translucent ghost, and his heart was full of mixed feelings. And inexplicably, Silabel, who has always been determined and determined, suddenly felt a kind of sadness. This time General James died, maybe next time it will be her, or someone she cares about. Silabel gritted her teeth imperceptibly, suppressed the messy thoughts, and said in a leisurely manner: "James, I already know your situation, and now I give you a chance to choose, you can choose to live as a lich, or Embrace death, meet the end, and tell me your choice." The ghost of General James was stunned for a while, but he didn''t expect that he still had the right to choose, and he fell into deep thought for a while. He looked at Green and looked at Silabel, and with some sluggish thinking, he tried his best to consider the pros and cons of the two options, and questioned his heart, which one should he choose? About ten minutes later, the entire office fell into silence. Neither Green nor Silabel meant to urge General James. Finally, General James''s swaying mood was firmed, he bowed to Silabel: "Thank you for your care, but I have already died once. Since I was lucky enough to be an undead, I can continue to survive, and it is also an opportunity. I don''t plan to give up, please. The adults are complete." Sillabell nodded, she was not happy or disappointed, no matter which one General James chose, there was no difference for her, she just hoped that James would make his own decision for the last time. "Well, since this is your choice." Silabel nodded, then looked at Green: "Then please take care of him in the future, and I will order someone to take his body." After saying that, Silabel tapped the bell on the desk, and soon there was a knock on the door. Silabel directly ordered: "Go and move the remains of General James to my office." The secretary outside the door was stunned for a moment, but did not dare to question Silabel''s order, and immediately responded and trotted down. About ten minutes later, the door of the office was knocked again, and Silabel''s secretary led two soldiers carrying stretchers in from outside. The stretcher was covered with a white sheet, covering the remains of General James. The two soldiers put down the stretcher and quickly withdrew. Together with the secretary, they were also waved back by Silabel. There were only two people and a ghost left in the office. General James looked at the corpse on the stretcher and couldn''t tell what his mood was. He could feel that it was his corpse, and even if it was covered with a list, he could still produce a bloodline. connected induction. General ?? James controlled the psionic power and lifted the white sheet covering the corpse, revealing the corpse below. The remains of the corpse have been sorted out and put on a brand new military uniform. General James closed his eyes and put on make-up on his face. It did not look like a corpse, but rather fell asleep. The ghost of General ?? James looked at his corpse silently for a long time, and then looked up at Green. He was a little at a loss as to what to do next. Green was familiar with the road, so he didn''t hide it at all. In front of Silabel, he launched [Death Infection] to undead the body of General James, and then fused his body with the ghost, thus transforming it into a lich... Converting a Lich is not an overnight process. Green completed his work. Next, he only needs to wait for the fusion of General James'' soul and body. The undead soul and the undead body are combined, and he is naturally a lich. For three full hours, General James'' soul was thrown into his body, and a stream of undead energy immediately spilled out, condensed around him, slowly formed a cocoon, and was reabsorbed... It doesn''t even require Green''s extra input of psionic energy. General James has successfully transformed into a lich. When he absorbed the last trace of death psionic energy from his body, his fingers under the military uniform suddenly moved, and then he opened his eyes and his pupils slowly contracted. , then stiffly got up from the ground and looked around, and finally his eyes fell on Green''s body, he knelt down with difficulty, and made a hoarse voice: "Great master..." Silabel''s eyes narrowed, and she looked at Green with some unkindness, but she was relieved soon. Since she has transformed into a lich belonging to Green, isn''t it natural to be loyal to Green? Silabel reluctantly let out a sigh of relief, looked back, and readjusted his mentality. "Get up, my general, from today you will be the commander of my undead army, give full play to your talents, and don''t let me down." Green stared at James who was half-kneeling in front of him, and lightly pressed him with his hand. On the top of the head, this is the etiquette for the monarch to accept allegiance, which is somewhat similar to the meaning of the earth slapping the shoulder with a sword. "I would like to be the master''s sword." General James replied forcefully, then stood up and came behind Green as a subordinate. At this time, it was inevitable to see Silabel, which made a strange flash in his eyes, but without Green''s order, he did not speak, such as cutting with the past, the former General James is dead, and the present is a new one. Allegiance to General James of Green only. In the next few days, there was no movement on the surface of the red fortress, but in the dark, preparations were being carried out closely. Originally, Silabel planned to use the most trusted men in the Guards to bury the enchanted explosives, but since ancient times, people were unpredictable, and she could not guarantee 100% that those people would definitely not reveal this shocking plan. In addition, how to detonate the enchanted explosive buried under the red fortress is also a problem. If it is detonated from a long distance, the fuse must be elongated, which is very easy to detect. After all, the other party has two legendary high-level powerhouses. If it is detonated nearby, someone must sacrifice. No matter how loyal they are, how many people can go there without knowing that they are going to die? Moreover, Silabel''s subordinates are just ordinary soldiers, and there is no blessing of "faith" or "ism", I am afraid that the probability of mutiny will be higher. However, these problems were solved after Green''s arrival. Whether it was carrying buried enchanted explosives or detonating them in the end, no one was needed. Especially in the final detonation, it was only necessary to arrange a few skeleton soldiers or kobold zombies to enter next to the enchanted explosives. In the state of suspended animation, there will be no breath leakage. When you want to detonate, just activate it. Although at the moment of activation, the kobold zombies will inevitably spill out psionic energy fluctuations, but when the enemy senses this trace of psychic energy fluctuations, the underground enchanted explosives have been detonated, and there will not be enough time to react. . When Green received this task, there was no reaction on the surface, but he was very happy in his heart. If all the enchanted explosives were installed by him controlling the undead creatures and detonated at the last moment, then according to the judgment of the cemetery, are those who were killed by him? When Green thought of this, he couldn''t help but feel itchy. He killed more than 100,000 people in an instant. If converted into psionic energy, it would be at least millions of income. However, Greene is not sure whether the enemy killed in this way will be recognized by the cemetery. With a mood of anticipation, Greene controlled the undead devil vine, made a passage two meters deep underground, and placed a large amount of enchanted explosives in the red A specific location below the fortress. These locations are all accurately calculated building fulcrums, and they are also the most likely places for the rebels to be stationed after entering the city. Once the enchanted explosives are detonated, they will definitely cause huge casualties. At the same time, Silabel commanded the defenders to continue to fight desperately with the revolutionary army, but deliberately showed an increasingly weak trend, paving the way for the next retreat. Time has passed for more than half a month, and Green has already buried the enchanted explosives at the designated location precisely. On the other side, Silabel commanded the army to defend the Scarlet Fortress and showed more and more fatigue. Especially in the past two or three days, the revolutionary army was on the offensive, but the Royal Army on the defensive side could only barely defend the city wall, and even forced it several times. Silabel personally took action to clean up the revolutionary army that rushed to the city wall. Although Silabel was quickly restrained by the two legendary powerhouses on the side of the revolutionary army, her powerful strength still became the last line of defense of the Scarlet Fortress, giving the defenders a chance to breathe, and finally repelled the revolutionary army. attack. But according to this situation, even with the existence of Silabel, the Scarlet Fortress will only fall a few days later. In the fortress, there have been signs of panic, especially for those garrisoned troops that originally belonged to the red fortress. Even if they have been reorganized, they can still fight with the wind without changing the soup. Once they encounter a strong enemy, they will definitely There is a situation where the military''s heart is floating, and even Silabel has found that some officers are secretly communicating with the revolutionary army outside the city. Fortunately, everything was ready, and Silabel didn''t bother to care about those who were unscrupulous. They simply decided to do whatever they wanted. Before the retreat, they pushed these troops that secretly colluded with the revolutionary army to the city wall. The main force in the battle before belonged to Silabel. The Praetorian Guard retreated to the rear in the name of trimming. The next step is to retreat from the red fortress in batches to the preset field camp twenty miles behind the red fortress, and build a new line of defense. Silabel showed superb control, and without the original garrison of the Scarlet Fortress being aware of it, he evacuated a large number of Janissaries from the fortress through clever mobilization and defense. The next thing you need is a half-truth rout, and then give up the Scarlet Fortress logically... (end of this chapter) Chapter 384： want to be noble Chapter 384 I Want To Be A Noble "Report to the general, the people we infiltrated into the red fortress have contacted twelve officers who were originally garrisoned..." In the largest tent of the Revolutionary Army''s camp outside the Scarlet Fortress, an intelligence staff member was meticulously reporting. A middle-aged general with a full beard looked blankly at the military map on the desktop. It was an enlarged version of the red fortress city defense map, as well as the precise surrounding terrain. From the inside to the outside, it was extremely fine. Use one version. This is the latest version of the kingdom, and it is also the military map with the highest level of secrecy. It can only be used by a commander at the level of Silabel. Now it appears on the desktop of the rebel general. It can be seen that the logistics department of the kingdom has long been infiltrated into a sieve. The bearded general looked at the map and quietly listened to the report of the intelligence staff officer. After a moment of silence, he digested the latest information, and then said slowly: "Very well, you send someone to inform them that at three o''clock this afternoon, Act as planned." "Yes!" The intelligence staff responded immediately, and quickly recorded it in the notebook in his hand. The bearded general continued: "In addition, inform them that they must find out the details of the repair of the Guards under Silabel before noon. After we break the Scarlet Fortress, we cannot stop and rest, we must immediately organize a pursuit, and be sure to put Silabel. Bell''s most elite troops were annihilated and prepared for the next operation of Steinard." "Yes, Your Excellency." The intelligence staff recorded again, and then confirmed that there were no other orders before turning around and leaving. After the intelligence staff officer left, the bearded general looked in the direction of the red fortress with deep eyes, as if he could see through the thick tent cloth, span a distance of several kilometers, penetrate the fortress wall, and see Silabel looking devastated at the moment. . The corner of the bearded general''s mouth was upturned, showing a smug smile: "Silabel, everything should be over, it has been so many years, your kingdom, your army, will be completely disintegrated today." The bearded general, who thought he had the chance to win, had already begun to dream about taking the red fortress, and then led a large army to the city, watching the shivering appearance of those high-ranking nobles in Stinard. Of course, he actually knew in his heart that it was almost impossible for this to happen. Even if he really led the army to Steinard, the masters in the city would not tremble, but happily transformed themselves into nobles and nobles of the new kingdom, still holding a lot of wealth and rights not inferior to the original. And what is even more ironic, the revolutionary army that grew up with the support of the Loen Federation has not yet won a complete victory, and has already determined the future political system. It is not a republic that imitates the Loen Federation, but a kingdom! However, such a move that is almost slapped in the face of the Loen Federation has actually received the secret support of the Loen Federation. The ulterior reason is even more ridiculous. It is actually that some big families in the Loen Federation want to gain the dignity of a duke or a marquis. title. This is a typical nouveau riche mentality. When the Loen Federation was established, there was a controversy about ''kingdom'' or ''republic''. Among them, the voice of wishing to establish a kingdom was still above the republic. The aristocratic life makes many ambitious people who rise from the bottom fascinated, and why not be able to bless the blood of the family with a superior buff? Unfortunately, due to the political situation at the time, Ruen finally chose to become a federal republic. This makes many people who yearn for aristocracy very disappointed. There is no nominal aristocracy in the republic, and their rights can only be passed on through wealth. Moreover, every parliamentary election will be trembling, for fear that their family will lose their seats in the parliament, and they will have to pay a lot of money for this. Pounds and energy are needed to please even those mud-legged voters. Now these people have once again seen the hope of becoming nobles. Even if it is just a kingdom noble in the void world, it can still be a comfort to many people, and even operate properly. One day in the future, it may not be impossible to transform the Loen Federation into the Loen Kingdom. That''s why it appeared in the Void World, clearly the revolutionary army supported by the Loen Federation, but a farce of establishing a kingdom when it was about to succeed. And once Stynard is captured, the nobles who live there will join the new kingdom, become new nobles, and hold power and wealth. Especially after Green''s cleanup, the nobles of Stynard suffered heavy losses, which was equivalent to cutting off most of the carrion, leaving only a small part of the nobles to become the leaders of the upstarts. Don''t think that it is easy to become a nobleman, this not only requires a lot of wealth and power, but also requires hundreds of years of accumulation, complex etiquette, harsh system, strictly prescribed way of speaking, etc., and even derives such as '' A sub-discipline of history such as ''Noble Heraldry''. Therefore, the family of the Loen Federation needs some old nobles to help them go through these complicated processes, so that their children and grandchildren can smoothly become a noble blood, in line with the nobility''s code of conduct and etiquette, and elegant and decent people can''t pick out the real noble. The bearded general scoffed at this hypocritical mentality. As a general who fought on the battlefield step by step from a low-level officer, the bearded general did not have a good impression of the so-called nobles. He only believed in the three types of ''strength, wealth, and power''. thing. Unfortunately, he was just a front-line general. He could command a 200,000-strong army to gallop across the country, but he could not influence the decisions made by the parliament. In addition, although he does not care, the bearded general does not reject becoming an earl. "The Count of Lucas... It sounds quite smooth." The bearded general smiled even more: "Silabel, you are the count, and now I will become the count, and I will step on your honor and pride." At this moment, a voice came from outside the tent: "Report!" "Come in." The bearded General Lucas calmed down and shouted to the outside. A middle-aged officer with the rank of colonel walked in, stood at attention and saluted meticulously. The revolutionary army has long been no different from the rabble, and it is no worse than the regular army. In particular, almost all of the officers have been trained by Instructor Loen. They attach great importance to the etiquette and discipline in the army, so that this revolutionary army has a strong atmosphere. The uprising army quickly transformed into a regularized and disciplined elite force. General Lucas glanced at the colonel officer, a flash of excitement flashed in his eyes, got up and walked in front of the colonel: "How is it, are you all ready?" The colonel said solemnly: "Don''t worry, Your Excellency General, your subordinates are ready, and a total of 15,000 elite troops have been mobilized. These days, these troops have been hidden by me and did not participate in the siege battle. Awaiting orders." "Okay!" General Lucas habitually brushed off the beard on his chin, this is the reserve team he had prepared in advance. Just when the garrison officer in the red fortress saw that the situation was not good, he secretly contacted the revolutionary army outside the city, and he made up his mind to wipe out the Guards and make Silabel the bare commander. No matter how strong his personal strength is, running back to Steinard will be difficult for him, and he cannot organize an effective defense at all. General Lucas''s plan was to secretly organize a reserve team of more than 10,000 people, lurking behind the red fortress at a critical time, waiting for the inside and outside to cooperate. Once the red fortress was broken, the Kingdom''s army fled, this team of 15,000 people. ''s new force burst out from the flanks. When the time comes, there will be obstacles and chasing troops. No matter how strong Silabel''s military literacy is, and the elite guards under his command, they will all be annihilated... However, plans are not as fast as change. The day passed quickly, because the two sides had a tacit understanding, and the long battle, both sides were very tired, so the battle was not fierce all day. Seeing the afternoon, some soldiers who didn''t know the inside story thought that the day was over again. But at 3 o''clock in the afternoon, according to the agreed time, the revolutionary army suddenly broke out a fierce attack. The 10,000 soldiers who had recharged their energy for a day rushed towards the city wall of the red fortress like a flood. Seven or eight places even gave up their defenses and let the revolutionary army build a siege ladder and climbed up very calmly. Seeing this scene, the smart people immediately reacted, this is a traitor, colluding with the revolutionary army, and planning to cooperate with the inside and outside to capture the fortress. But most people didn''t know it yet, and found that the enemy was on the city wall, and some people wanted to go to support, but they didn''t expect that they were greeted by the swords of the same robes. Immediately, a few reckless hapless men were shot down by the renegade garrison and lay on the ground, groaning in pain. Fortunately, these traitors felt a little guilty, and they always avoided the key point with the counterattack, and did not fight to the death. But the revolutionary army who rushed up did not care about this. As a large number of revolutionary army troops rushed to the city wall, a chaotic killing was inevitable. By this time, some discerning people have already seen that the Scarlet Fortress will definitely not be able to hold. Again, no matter how strong the fortress is, it will be broken from the inside. If there are no betrayal garrisoned troops, even if the situation is at a disadvantage, but with the red fortress, it can last at least another month or two. However, there are still some sharp-eyed people who suddenly realize that something is wrong. According to reason, if this happens, the elite guards under Silabel should have rushed up long ago, or Silabel himself should have taken action, even if he could not retake the city wall, It can also boost morale, temporarily stabilize the morale of the army, and organize troops to retreat! But at this moment, not only did Silabel not appear, but a small number of guards still in the fortress retreated quickly and orderly. This abnormal situation immediately sank the hearts of some people, knowing that Silabel may have given up here ahead of time, and they also suddenly realized that with Silabel''s shrewdness and wisdom, it is impossible not to notice that some people in the garrison are secretly doing it. Small actions. (end of this chapter) Chapter 385： Wealth moves peoples hearts Chapter 385 Wealth and Silk Touching the Heart There were also smart people in the garrison of the original Scarlet Fortress. After finding something wrong, they immediately reacted and Silabel withdrew. One of them couldn''t help but be shocked and angry, scolded Silabel, and only fled by himself, taking all the garrisoned troops who belonged to the Scarlet Fortress as abandoned children. However, some people are very thoughtful and understand that it is impossible for Silabel to trust the officers who originally belonged to the Scarlet Fortress in this situation, and it is even more impossible to inform them of their retreat plan in advance, and to put on such an obvious posture when retreating, in fact, it has already been the first Time has sent a signal, as long as you have a little eyesight, you can find clues and make a choice. Even some people have already guessed that if they immediately followed the retreating janissaries, it is estimated that there will be a response not far from the city. But whether to keep up or not, this is a question, it is time to choose, which side will you choose? The current situation is obviously that the revolutionary army has the upper hand, but everyone knows what the revolutionary army is. It is the puppet pushed to the front by the Loen Federation. If they take refuge in the past, even if they win in the future, they will be second-class citizens. For a time, many people were caught in a dilemma, but it was too late for them to hesitate. At this moment, the different choices made between a single thought will also determine the future destiny. After these days of fierce fighting, there were only more than 30,000 garrison troops left in the Scarlet Fortress. One-third of them followed the direction of the retreat of the Guards under the leadership of the officers, and the remaining two-thirds chose to stay. Surrender. Among them, there were those who were sympathetic to the revolutionary army, and there were also many war-weary soldiers who chose to stay and surrender. They had no other idea, but simply did not want to fight any more. However, for whatever reason, the moment they make a choice also determines their life, death and destiny. In the rear of the revolutionary army, General Lucas looked at the army pouring into the red fortress, with a smug smile on his face, and stroked his beard like a victorious rooster. At this moment, with a bang, the revolutionary army commandos that rushed into the red fortress city opened the gate of the fortress from the inside. This time, a large number of revolutionary troops who were blocked outside the city finally found an outlet to vent, shouting loudly. He rushed into the red fortress frantically, using his rifle and bayonet to kill the army of the kingdom who were still resisting. Seeing that the outcome was decided, General Lucas laughed, and waved to the staff around him: "Go and organize the surrendered Royal Army into an independent division, let them retreat outside the city, and set off immediately after gathering to pursue Syrah. Bell. Also after the fight, give the lads an hour''s rest, and then I''m going after the night." "Yes, Your Excellency." The young staff member swiftly recorded the commander''s order, and then quickly distributed it. This set of military order transmission system from the Loen Federation is very efficient, and soon General Lucas''s order was conveyed to the officers of the lower battalion level. The morale of the revolutionary army who just broke the Scarlet Fortress is very high, and the problem of continuous fighting is not big. After receiving the order, everyone does not reject it. Moreover, the Scarlet Fortress itself is a military fortress, and it is not a particularly rich city. According to reason, there is no oil and water, and it doesn''t matter if it stays here. However, something unexpected happened soon. Just after the morale of the revolutionary army occupied the entire fortress, according to the order of General Lucas, you can rest for an hour. Everything was done step by step, but an excited scream broke the original calm of the Red Fortress. When a soldier of the Revolutionary Army swept a house in the fortress, he found a lot of gold pounds and some nice looking jewelry. This situation is like a stone thrown into a calm lake, and soon the soldier''s companions also found some gold pounds and valuables, and the other soldiers who saw this time also threw themselves into the search for finances. The Scarlet Fortress, which was originally thought to have no oil and water, has good things hidden in every room. As long as you look carefully, you can get rewards. Some are dozens of gold pounds, some are hundreds of gold medals, and even an ordinary soldier has found a piece of gold containing thousands of gold at a time. Pound purse! 10, 100, 100, and soon some soldiers outside the city also heard about it and rushed in impatiently. A total of 200,000 people started the big project of rummaging through the red fortress, and only one hour of rest was obviously not enough. At this time, the difference between the real army and the rabble is reflected. Although the 200,000 revolutionary army has also undergone regular training for several months, at the heart of it is a group of slaves, landless peasants, and bankrupt petty bourgeoisie. The insurgent army composed of bandits and hooligans usually looks decent, similar to the regular army, but when it comes to a critical time, it will be revealed. In the face of the temptation to search for property, the military order is bullshit. After an hour, no one left the Scarlet Fortress according to the order. Not only the soldiers at the bottom, but even some mid-level and low-level officers are also involved in the treasure hunt. They can''t wait to take a look at every stone seam in the Scarlet Fortress. General Lucas was furious when he learned of this situation, and immediately ordered the guard battalion beside him to enforce the military law. However, before the guard battalion was assembled, General Lucas calmed down and waved his hands in frustration to stop the guard battalion from gathering. In order to pursue Silabel''s guards in the next step, General Lucas did not enter the red fortress, and stayed with the headquarters on a small high ground outside the city. After ??''s rage, General Lucas calmed down and understood that this might be Silabel''s tactic, deliberately leaving a lot of property in the red fortress to induce the soldiers'' greed to delay the large army of the revolutionary army in the red fortress. "Damn, this sly woman." General Lucas gritted his teeth and said bitterly. He has been through the ranks of the lower-ranking officers and knows how to train those **** under his command. He just won the battle, and they are all elated, thinking that he is the world First. If the guard battalion was asked to enforce the military order at such a time, the soldiers would not dare to resist, but they would definitely harbor resentment and hate him as the commander-in-chief. General Lucas is very shrewd. Now that Steinard is in sight, there are not many battles left to fight. At this time, it is time to buy people''s hearts and accumulate prestige. When the kingdom is established in the future, he will be able to share the power. occupy a more favorable position in the game. Therefore, he neither can nor dare to offend the soldiers under his command at this time, because this is the foundation of his future glory and wealth. General Lucas suppressed his anger and said coldly: "Pass my order, the soldiers are fighting hard, they will be stationed and repaired tonight, and they will start to chase the enemy tomorrow." Watching the officer who sent the order go away, a colonel officer beside General Lucas, who was also his confidant, frowned and said in a low voice: "Sir, if you are so accommodating, I am afraid that your subordinates will become more arrogant and domineering. It''s getting harder and harder to manage. And this is a great opportunity, it''s a pity to give up the pursuit like this." The muscles on General Lucas''s cheeks twitched, and the beard that affected him also twitched, showing that he was very angry, but he said helplessly: "Hey~~~ I don''t understand what you said, but I It''s not like you don''t know about the situation of the 200,000-strong army. How many people are jealous. If you offend these boys again, will there be a way to survive in the future? As for the pursuit of Silabel, can''t you see it? Why is there suddenly so much wealth in the Scarlet Fortress?" The colonel frowned and said, "You mean this is all Silabel''s plan to deliberately delay our actions?" General Lucas said: "Silabel is a very powerful woman. If it weren''t for the fact that there were too many people in the kingdom who were holding her back, we would not have been able to defeat her on the battlefield. Hmph... If you just take out some property, you will be slow. The pursuit of our 200,000-strong army can buy her at least one more day, enough to retreat calmly and rebuild the defense line." "Then, do we still need to attack the 15,000 people we were planning to intercept?" the colonel asked hesitantly. General Lucas was lost in thought. In fact, he was unwilling to give up this opportunity to eliminate Silabel''s direct troops, but if Silabel could leave such an arrangement in the Scarlet Fortress, he would definitely guard against his siege and interception. General Lucas knew very well that with the same number of troops under his command, they were no match for the Guards under Silabel. Now Silabel has at least 40,000 or 50,000 troops in his hands. It would be fine if his 200,000 troops came out in full force, but with only 15,000 troops, even if they forcibly attacked, they would be buried in vain. In the end, General Lucas shook his head: "Forget it, cancel the operation and wait until tomorrow." After making the decision, General Lucas let out a sigh of relief. Although he broke the red fortress, he won a decisive victory. But General Lucas felt that the closer he got to the king''s capital, Steinard, the more constrained he became, and the weaker his control became... At the same time, in the camp more than ten kilometers north of the Red Fortress. The Guards who had withdrawn from the fortress and the garrison who had come from the Red Fortress, a total of more than 50,000 people huddled in the temporary camp. After a short rest, they started to make a fire and cook. In the direction of the camp facing the Red Fortress, Green and Silabel stood side by side on the wooden fence. It was already dark at this time, and the red fortress with flickering lights could barely be seen here. It is conceivable that the enthusiastic soldiers of the Revolutionary Army were still carrying oil lamps to search for the belongings left in the fortress. "It''s a pity that the rebel army that was going to stop us didn''t launch an attack." Silabel said with regret. She had already discovered this new force hidden by General Lucas, and prepared many targets for this flank enemy. method, but now I have no chance to use it. (end of this chapter) Chapter 386： big Bang Chapter 386 Big Bang Green could hear the strong malice in Silabel''s words. It seems that this countess, a strong female general, has been very frustrated in the Scarlet Fortress this time, and has accumulated a lot of resentment, waiting for it to erupt this time. Green looked at the dimly lit red fortress in the distance, and he also had some expectations in his heart, overturning a city at a time, annihilating the lives of 200,000 people... After half an hour, the soldiers in the camp were full and regrouped. At this moment, most of the soldiers did not know the real plan, thinking that they would continue to retreat to the capital when they were full. However, when their commander gathered them together, they began to re-issue ammunition to replenish weapons. Before ??, many soldiers lost their weapons and baggage because of their hasty running. Fortunately, Silabel had already considered this situation and prepared enough spare arms and supplies here. regained his grip on the rifle, which made many soldiers feel more at ease. In addition, they had just eaten and drank, and their morale had also improved a lot. However, what surprised them was that after distributing the weapons, instead of retreating, they pulled a group of assembled soldiers to the direction of the red fortress. This made many people go up and down in their hearts, and they had all kinds of speculations, and they couldn''t help but feel panic in their hearts. Could it be that the commander is crazy, and he still needs to launch a counterattack after reaching this point? The revolutionary army has nearly 200,000 troops! Before relying on the city''s high and deep red fortresses, it couldn''t stop it, but now losing the city wall field, isn''t this self-defeating! But no matter what the soldiers at the bottom think, Silabel''s troops are still moving in an orderly manner... On the wooden fence of the temporary camp, Silabel watched the remaining 50,000 troops under his command assembled, looked at the red fortress again, and said slowly: "Okay, we can start." "As you said." Gran nodded slightly, and at the same time thought, he directly crossed the kobold shaman through the soul link, activating the dormant kobold zombie under the red fortress. At this moment, a total of twenty-eight kobold zombies woke up under the red fortress. In order to ensure that the detonation of the enchanted explosives is not accidental, Green placed two kobold zombies responsible for detonation at each blasting point. As the kobold zombie opened its eyes, moved its stiff hands and feet, and began to slowly and orderly activate the activation circle on the enchanted explosive. This is also a common drawback of undead creatures after hibernation. After reawakening, it will maintain a slow and weak state, but it has little effect on detonating enchanted explosives. Fourteen kobold zombies pressed on the activation circle at the same time, and a faint psychic energy was sent in, immediately lighting up a circular circle, and it began to rotate slowly, making a buzzing sound. More than a dozen silk threads extending from the circular array are also lit up and connected to more than a dozen boxes containing enchanted explosives below... At the same time, in the red fortress on the ground, in the inner city castle originally reserved for high-ranking officers, the two legendary high-level transcendents who were responsible for containing Silabel suddenly felt abnormal psionic fluctuations. The two immediately became vigilant and began to search for the past with their spiritual power. And some of the more alert officers in the revolutionary army also noticed the more and more obvious psionic fluctuations. In fact, enchanted explosives are not that rare, and they are even used in mining and engineering construction on a large scale, but they are not used much in the military. Because this kind of enchanted explosive must be detonated with a specific magic circle, there is no way to form an effective long-range delivery, and there will be a violent psionic reaction before detonation, which is easily detected by the enemy in advance. "No, it''s enchanted explosives!" Two legendary high-level transcendents called out at the same time, and immediately broke through the roof window, soaring into the sky, and flew into the air. There were more than ten people who were slower than them, and they all flew into the air one after another, looking down in shock. At this moment, the psychic fluctuations of the enchanted explosives are already very obvious, and the formal-level high-level Transcendents can clearly perceive them. Only ordinary soldiers and low-level officers are still ignorant. "Damn, this is the ambush left by Silabel. There are fourteen points in total, and we will deal with them separately." A legendary high-level powerhouse shouted sharply. Facing this situation, even if he was stronger than them, he felt a little palpitation. "Okay! Hurry up!" The other person shouted after him, but he had already taken the shot first, waving his staff frequently, releasing hot rays of light enough to cut gold and jade, hitting the seven psionic energy waves close to him. The two legendary high-ranking players shot at the same time, which is reasonable enough to destroy the enchanted explosives that have not yet detonated. However, since Silabel thought of this desperate plan, how could they easily let them destroy their own arrangements! The moment the two attacked hit the ground, a translucent white magic shield suddenly appeared, blocking the attack of the two. Although the magic shield shattered immediately, it neutralized their attack. "Damn!" The two of them cursed inwardly, and immediately shot again. However, another magic shield appeared, which neutralized their attack again. Next is the third and fourth... In a short period of time, the two legendary high-level powerhouses launched five attacks, but they were all blocked. It''s not that these two legendary high-level tiers are too rubbish. They are really a bit of a mouse-throwing weapon. They don''t dare to use too powerful tricks. When this kind of enchanted explosive is under a strong attack, there is a certain probability that it will be detonated directly, which makes them constrained, try to avoid the enchanted explosive, and only attack to activate the magic circle. Silabel completely took these situations into account, and made sufficient arrangements and precautions to let them return without success. "Not good, it''s too late!" The two legendary high-level powerhouses failed to make five consecutive shots, and their faces were extremely gloomy. As time goes on, the psionic fluctuations in the underground become more and more intense, and it is obvious that there is not much time left for them... At this moment, Green and Silabel are also looking at the Scarlet Fortress. The actions of the two legendary high-ranking officers and other people who noticed the abnormality and flew out of the fortress are all in their sight. "What a pity, these people shouldn''t be killed by bombing." Green said with regret. Silabel said lightly: "It''s not a pity, anyway, the original plan did not intend to kill these people, what I want to eliminate is the living force of the revolutionary army, let everyone know that participating in the revolution is dangerous, and it is possible to betray the kingdom. Pay with your life." The voice of ?? fell, and there was a sudden loud bang. The first dazzling light erupted from the bottom of the red fortress, followed by a series of earth-shattering explosions, which immediately wrapped the entire red fortress inside. There were ten loud noises and fourteen blasting points, and in the end, only ten exploded. At the last critical moment, the two legendary high-level powerhouses still destroyed four enchanted explosives buried points. This is also what Silabel expected, even better than she expected. Originally, she planned to have all the explosion points, and it would be good to have [50%] smooth explosion. In front of the temporary camp, the troops that had just assembled looked at the direction of the Scarlet Fortress in stunned eyes. Some of them have been thinking fast. What does the commander mean by letting them gather here? It turned out that the withdrawal of the Scarlet Fortress during the day was not repelled at all, but a tactic. Now there is no doubt that it was It''s time for a counteroffensive. Watching the astonishing explosions and fires that erupted from the red fortress in the distance, the Royal Army, which had been demoralized, suddenly became imposing. Silabel smiled and waved the buffs of the buffs on the soldiers below, which immediately made these eager soldiers feel light and healthy, and could not wait to rush back to the red fortress in one breath, and take those surviving revolutionary troops one by one. hacked. "The army set off, kill all the enemies!" Silabel shouted, and with the blessing of amplification magic, her voice was clearly transmitted to the ears of every soldier. "Kill! Kill! Kill!" More than 50,000 people shouted in unison, boosting morale again, and then the army started, all running forward, even those soldiers who originally belonged to the Scarlet Fortress garrison were like wolves. Under the blessing of Bell''s large-scale magic, he rushed to the red fortress with fire in the night. Many people are even more secretly grateful that they did not choose to surrender or join the revolutionary army during the day, otherwise they would have been bombed to death at this moment. At the same time, in order to prepare to continue chasing the enemy the next day, General Lucas, who did not live in the Scarlet Fortress, was awakened by the loud explosion and the shaking of the ground. He suddenly sat up from the camp bed, grabbed it and threw it aside. He rushed outside the tent while wearing his military uniform, but was immediately stunned by the scene in front of him! I saw that the red fortress not far away had actually turned into a ''red'' at this moment. The red mushroom cloud formed by the explosion of a large number of enchanted explosives was slowly rising into the air. The entire fortress was shrouded in flames and black smoke. Almost all collapsed, and the city walls were also incomplete and completely turned into ruins. I could vaguely hear the howls of crying fathers and mothers, full of panic and pain. I couldn''t imagine how many people were killed and injured in the explosion. "What''s going on? What''s going on here..." General Lucas looked at all of this at a loss, his brain was blank, he wondered if he was dreaming, his heart was beating, his ears were buzzing and his ears were ringing. The subordinates who hurried over were shouting something at him. After an unknown amount of time, General Lucas staggered, his mind became clearer, he grabbed a handful of hair, and his brain regained the ability to think. He had already guessed the general situation, and he couldn''t help but grit his teeth and look towards the north: "Silabel! You are so cruel..." But before he could finish speaking, he shuddered suddenly, suddenly thought of something, and hurriedly shouted: "Quick! Quick! All the troops that can be called go to the north to build a defense line, Silabel... She will definitely fight back!" The second update is completed, please subscribe, and ask for tickets! (end of this chapter) Chapter 387： reverse Chapter 387 Reversal General Lucas is worthy of being a veteran on the battlefield. After the initial shock and panic, he immediately thought of the possible actions of the enemy. At the same time, he was also secretly fortunate that he had left 15,000 people outside the city before, and it was finally useful at this critical time. He quickly sent out to build a defense line north of the Scarlet Fortress to resist the Kingdom Army who might counterattack at any time. Immediately, General Lucas hurriedly sent someone to summon the two legendary high-ranking powerhouses back. He expected that this time the kingdom army would kill Silabel himself, and only these two could resist the goddess of killing. There is also the Scarlet Fortress, which must be stabilized quickly. Although the explosion just now was violent, the actual casualties will not exceed half. Most of the revolutionary troops stationed in the Scarlet Fortress can still survive. Now what General Lucas needs to do most is to quickly gather and organize these people, so that they can hope to withstand the crazy counterattacks that Sirabe and the Royal Army are about to launch. A series of orders were conveyed from the headquarters of the Revolutionary Army, but at this moment, the red fortress had turned into a hell, countless charred or smashed corpses were scattered everywhere, and the air was filled with a disgust of scorched flesh. The stench, the groaning of the injured people, but no one came to rescue them, they could only lie in the rubble and wait to die slowly. Those who were fortunately uninjured or were slightly injured, like flies without heads, screamed in terror and ran outside. The terrifying explosion and the hell-like scene around them had scared many people and forgot. His identity as a soldier, he acted on instinct, causing even more chaos. The officers who were dispatched to gather the soldiers tugged at their necks and shouted, trying to restore order, but with little success, no matter how loud they shouted, those who rushed out of the ruins of the Scarlet Fortress didn''t listen at all, and gathered in groups of three or five. Together, full of fearful expressions, shivering, trembling, and looking back at the ruins. I don''t know who started, but these soldiers who survived by chance began to cry, from whimpering at first to gradually sobbing, and then to howling... Along with the cry, a sad atmosphere mixed with the smell of burnt meat filled the air. "It''s over! This army is completely over!" When the officers who were responsible for gathering the troops saw this scene, they couldn''t help but have this idea in their hearts. According to their experience, the spirit of this army has completely collapsed. Even if it is gathered again and reorganized and trained, it is impossible to return to the elite level of yesterday. In fact, we can''t blame the soldiers of the revolutionary army for being too fragile. The gap between victory and defeat really came too fast. They had just defeated the enemy during the day, and their morale was high and triumphant. Some people even fantasized in their hearts. Scored in Steinard and made a fortune. But they didn''t expect that in just one night, everything changed. A loud bang, earth-shaking, made them fall from heaven to hell. No one could accept such a huge gap. The soldiers who survived the explosion were gathered together by the officers, and soon more than 20,000 people gathered outside the red fortress, and there were still people coming out of the ruins one after another... At this time, General Lucas also came out of the headquarters and went to the open space where the soldiers were gathered. Looking at these embarrassed soldiers, he recalled the arrogant soldiers who were still in high spirits more than ten hours ago. The eggplant is sluggish, and General Lucas has mixed feelings in his heart. He knows that this time is probably over, the loss is so big, who will take the responsibility? What is breaking Stynard, what is the earl title, everything is over, and he is the commander in the end, and it is not certain whether he will go to the military court next. General Lucas closed his eyes helplessly, and his heart was full of decadent and dazed emotions. He also wanted to cheer up, knowing that the enemy would come at any time. Now is not the time to think about this, but he can''t help thinking that he is about to face bleak situation. At this moment, a piece of dust rose from the north of the red fortress, accompanied by the murderous aura generated by the assault of the army. "The counterattacking Royal Army is here!" General Lucas stood up straight and looked north, pressing his finger on his temple. Up to now, he can only hope that the 15,000 people have built a simple line of defense that can block the aggressive counterattack of the Royal Army. However, Silabel''s action was too fast. The soldiers of the Royal Army who had been blessed with buffs on a large scale walked fast, with a feverish fighting intent in their eyes. A total of 50,000 troops swept away the decline and rose up to counterattack, ten kilometers away. He arrived in less than an hour''s journey, and saw the ruins of the red fortress, the scorching in the air, and the faintly audible mourning, which made the morale of the army even higher. The 15,000-strong revolutionary army ordered by General Lucas to build a defense line north of the fortress did everything possible, but in just one hour, it was impossible to build a qualified line of defense. When the Royal Army arrived, Less than one third of the project was completed, but they could only rush to fight. Facing the flood of enemy troops, the fragile defense line of the revolutionary army was like a piece of paper. Originally, General Lucas thought that it was an army of 15,000 people anyway, so he could stop it for a while, buy him time, and reorganize the army. However, he did not consider that the big explosion of the Scarlet Fortress was too great a shock and blow to the revolutionary army. Even if the 15,000 people did not suffer losses, in the face of the returning revolutionary army, especially Silabel, he was decisive. With a shot, the colossus of the Valkyrie was summoned, and the sword fell, and the line of defense reluctantly constructed by the revolutionary army was cut across. In the face of that huge and terrifying existence, the demoralized revolutionary army collapsed in an instant, and the kingdom army, which was charged later, broke through with a single charge. only lasted for five minutes, and the line of defense that General Lucas had had high hopes for fell. Silabel was unwilling to waste time here, the main force kept on moving forward, and only 10,000 people were allocated to deal with the enemy here. The revolutionary army on the side of the Scarlet Fortress saw that in the darkness of night, a huge and mighty figure loomed in the rising smoke and rushed towards them... "It''s over, why did you rush over so quickly!" General Lucas''s face became even more ugly, and he quickly pleaded with the two legendary high-level powerhouses who had just come over: "Two adults, please block Silabel, otherwise..." The two legendary high-level rankers also looked embarrassed. They were also very frightened towards the enemy of Silabel. They were both legendary-level high-ranking rankers, but their strength was obviously inferior to that of Silabel. There was a tie, and they could vaguely feel that Silabel still had a trump card. If they really fought for life and death, even if they were one to two, Silabel could kill one of them with a slight injury. Obviously, at this moment, Silabel has shown his real skills, and before meeting them, he showed the colossus of the goddess of war. However, in the face of the current situation, they have no right to retreat. If the revolutionary army of 200,000 people is wiped out, the two of them will not be able to explain it when they go back, not to mention that it is one against two, no matter how strong Silabel is. , they are also two people, they will not lose. The two legendary high-ranking officers looked at each other and attacked in the direction of the Valkyrie Colossus with a very tacit understanding. "Come on!" Silabel noticed that the two powerful psionic fluctuations were approaching quickly, she knew that the two annoying flies were coming again, and said to Green: "I will deal with them, and then I will ask you. " "Sir, please rest assured!" Green simply agreed, and Silabel immediately left the army and responded to the two legendary high-level powerhouses alone. The army under his command continued to follow Green and launched a strong attack on the Scarlet Fortress, penetrating the 15,000 people. There was no effective blocking afterward. The outline of the broken and collapsed is getting clearer and clearer. Green can already feel that there are a lot of dead souls near the red fortress, and at the same time derive a lot of death energy, creating a cold and depressing atmosphere around. As it got closer and closer, as if smelling the breath of a lot of souls, Nightmare Nation actually became slightly restless! As a necromancer, Green felt a sense of 100,000-scale dead souls and a huge amount of death energy, and a rare excitement came out of his heart. "It''s time!" Green murmured to himself in a low voice, while following the running Kingdom Army in mid-air, he began to summon the undead creatures in the cemetery. Now that the two legendary high-level powerhouses are contained by Silabel, the shortcoming of the lack of high-end combat power in the revolutionary army is immediately reflected. Now the strongest are the two or three legendary early-level combat powers including General Lucas. Green is unscrupulous to summon the four angel sisters, which is enough to contain the opponent''s legendary combat power, and among the four sisters, the flame angel Holly is still the pinnacle of the legendary middle-level, and the combat power is [4999], which can be called under the legendary high-level. Invincible. With the four of them blocking General Lucas and others, this army of 40,000 wolves was enough to wipe out the revolutionary army that had just experienced disaster. However, under the leadership of the four angel sisters, the 40,000-strong army that was already approaching the Scarlet Fortress did not rush directly into the ruins of the fortress, but made an arc to the south of the fortress, approaching the more than 30,000 remnants who had just been gathered up. . Green broke away from the main force and began to continuously summon undead creatures in the cemetery, skeleton soldiers, zombies, corpses, fallen knights, cyclops... With the appearance of the undead army, General James also walked out of the summoning fellow, and then came to Green in a flash. "James, I''ll give you my undead army." Green stared coldly at General James, who was still in a black military uniform, but the peculiar bureau logo and rank on the uniform were gone, replaced by epaulettes and collars. A skull representing the symbol of the dead. "I am willing to serve you, great master." General James agreed, and then began to take over the command of the undead army... (end of this chapter) Chapter 388： destroy Chapter 388 Green arranged everything and flew to the sky by himself. Came to a height of hundreds of meters, the red fortress below and the surrounding plain looked like a huge sand table. Green''s perspective looked down, as if he was playing a game of hundreds of thousands of people. At present, the morale of our own team is high, and the upper, middle, and lower roads of the revolutionary army have almost collapsed. Only the "wild area" Silabel and the two legendary high-level powerhouses are still anxiously negotiating... Especially in the city of the Scarlet Fortress, the undead army under the command of General James showed unprecedented tactics. The long-range arms and the melee arms cooperated tacitly, and the auxiliary arms and the assault arms covered each other... Encirclement and annihilation on small-scale battlefields and detours. Just right, annihilate more enemies with minimal cost in melee. Green was condescending, very satisfied with General James'' debut, and there was nothing wrong with taking great pains to transform him into a lich. With General James, Green estimated that the undead army under his command would be able to exert at least [120%] of the combat effectiveness. Green then withdrew his attention to the following battle, and began to unfold Nightmare Realm instead. Suddenly in the sky above the red fortress, there seemed to be a large mouth slowly opening in the darkness of night, and the souls wandering around seemed to have found an outlet to vent. Green, as the master of Nightmare Realm, can clearly feel that after obtaining tens of thousands of dead souls, the space world inside this strange object is expanding at a speed visible to the naked eye. In the Nightmare Kingdom, at the rebirth point of the Human Sanctuary, a large number of new-born humans transformed from the spirit state to the real body again, causing overcrowding, almost crowded into cans. The people from the Shadow Chamber of Commerce who had been notified by Greene hurriedly diverted traffic, let these people leave the respawn point as soon as possible, and organized a special person to explain the situation so that they could understand the situation as soon as possible. At the same time, the Shadow Chamber of Commerce also gathered all the troops of the Human Sanctuary and surrounded them outside the rebirth point to prevent these newcomers from rioting. After all, they were all soldiers before they died. If they were organized, the destructive power would not be small. However, this kind of worry did not reappear in the end. These souls who were killed in the red fortress, because of the severe explosion impact, some were burned by flames, and most of the spiritual bodies were damaged, even if they entered the nightmare country again. Entities are also ignorant, with incomplete memories, very few can know each other, and it is even more impossible to organize effectively. On the other side, Green opened the passage to the cemetery and began to devour the surrounding death energy. Because nearly 100,000 people died in an instant, and the killings continued in the battlefield below, the undead spirit energy near the red fortress was particularly strong, and it continued to spread to the surrounding area, infecting the land plants, and everywhere it passed, full of vitality none. And Green''s location is the place where the necromancy is most concentrated. When he opened the passage to the cemetery, the undead around him rushed in quickly, and a huge black vortex was formed in the blink of an eye. It actually condensed into a solid black mist. Such violent psionic energy fluctuations shocked all the nearby extraordinary people, especially the powerhouses above the legendary level. Feeling the psychic energy fluctuations, they couldn''t help shuddering. In the distance, the battle between Silabel and the two legendary high-level leaders came to an abrupt end. Especially the two legendary high-levels from the Loen Federation. They originally thought that there was only Silabel on the side of the Royal Army, but now there is another existence that is only strong but not weak. What is this concept? Life. The two secretly glanced at each other, and both saw the other''s fears. They didn''t need to speak. They had reached a tacit agreement. It was impossible to fight again. Do they still have a chance to live? The two also made a decisive decision. Taking advantage of Silabel''s shocked expression, they turned around and fled to the south. Silabel found that the two had run away, and did not pursue it. She took the colossus of the goddess and stood in the air, looking at the two huge and terrifying vortexes above the red fortress, one devoured the souls of the dead, and the other extracted psychic energy, like two forever. An unfilled bottomless pit. Even though Silabel was well-informed, he could not help frowning, secretly speechless, unbelievable, what kind of means did Green have to withstand such a large-scale death energy shock? You must know that even a necromancer has a limit to the ability of death, just like water is necessary for human survival, but if a person drinks too much water, it will cause water poisoning, and falling into the rivers, lakes and seas will be more dangerous. will be drowned. And now in the sky above the Scarlet Fortress, more than 100,000 people have died of death energy, not to mention Green is only a formal-level necromancer, he is a legendary first-level or even middle-level, who can absorb so much death energy at one time. I can''t stop, I don''t know what kind of monster will be infected by the undead spirit. It may be a corpse monster or a suture monster, but it will definitely become a monster that loses all human consciousness. But Silabel could feel that Green''s state was better than ever before. Those undead powers that were enough to destroy his mind and erode his soul did not enter Green''s body, but vented into another space. This made Silabel''s heart move, and he became more and more certain that Green had a very large undead space. In fact, the undead space of the necromancer is not that rare. Most legendary necromancers or legacy necromancers will have their own undead space, and the special undead contracted from the undead world will be placed in the undead space, so that when you want to use it, In case of an accident, they cannot be summoned. It''s just that in Silabel''s view, Green''s undead space is really too big. It can actually hold so many powerful and terrifying undead creatures, and it can also withstand such a massive amount of undead energy, which makes her even more certain that Green has a certain undead. A powerful artifact. But she is determined, Silabel has no greed for this, and she is not without artifacts. In fact, when she summons the Valkyrie, there is an artifact to assist her. Otherwise, with her current strength, she is not enough to summon such a powerful woman. Valkyrie Colossus. Besides, the undead artifact is of no use to her or Grand Duke Mora. With their father and daughter identities and vision, they don''t care about that artifact. Instead, as an ally, Green''s powerful strength makes them value it more. "Green. Wilson!" Silabel murmured: "You have to do everything possible to come here, is this what you really covet? Hundreds of thousands of dead souls and a large amount of death energy. I don''t know how you will grow after this time. To what extent? It''s time to advance to the legendary level." At the same time, the more than 40,000 Kingdom troops who had bypassed the ruins of the Scarlet Fortress had crashed into the ranks of the Revolutionary Army soldiers who had just survived the big explosion. Although the number of the two sides is not much different, the morale and strength are not at the same level at all. It is just a wave of charging that the soldiers of the revolutionary army with low morale either simply surrendered or broke up and fled. However, those who had just been beaten during the day exited the Scarlet Fortress, and the Kingdom Army, who was full of fire in their hearts, would not let them go. It was a vengeful killing, and the soldiers who escaped the big explosion ended up with less than a tenth of them surviving. General Lucas and the other two generals with legendary strength were restrained by the four angel sisters. Seeing that the gathered troops were defeated and annihilated again, they knew that the situation was over. In addition, seeing the other side, the two legendary high-level powerhouses fled south. , the three of them were even more unwilling to fight, looking for an opportunity, and all fled south. Unfortunately, their luck and strength were not as good as the two who fled in front of them. Just as the three of General Lucas turned around to leave, they were blocked by two people. Frio and Ariotega looked at them with a half-smile, and the powerful aura of the legendary middle-level burst out unabashedly. General Lucas''s heart sank immediately, secretly thinking that this time is over, I''m afraid he won''t be able to leave. The reason why Frio and Ariotega didn''t make a move just now was because their strength was completely crushing for the three generals of Lucas, and among the four angel sisters, except for the flame angel Holly, she became four wings because of her recovery. Angel, with the strength of the legendary middle-level, is still higher than the two Frio, and the other three are still formal-level high-level with a combat power of less than a thousand. However, these ''angel lich'' themselves have the qualities to become legendary, so Green hopes that they can get more tempering in the battle with powerful enemies, stimulate their potential, and then assist psionic energy to advance to legendary. Unfortunately, the enemy didn''t cooperate, and he was about to run away just moments after the battle, only to be stopped by Frio and Ariotega. Next, there is almost no suspense, Frio and Ariotega shot, killed two generals of the revolutionary army in just three or two, sending their dead souls into the nightmare country. General Lucas was left. Seeing that the two colleagues around him were almost killed in seconds, he couldn''t help his throat squirming, swallowing saliva, and found that everyone was looking at him, he couldn''t help but shuddered, quickly dropped his weapons, and raised his hands . Everyone did not expect that the commander-in-chief of the revolutionary army would be so unscrupulous, that he would surrender when he said surrender! However, General Lucas has a special status after all. Frio, Ariotega and the four angel sisters did not dare to make decisions without authorization. They simply let Frio take care of General Lucas, and the rest joined the remnants of the revolutionary army below. in battle... At the same time, inside the ruins of the fortress, the undead troops under Green''s command were slaughtering all the wounded soldiers who were lingering in the city. Necromancers do not need captives, or for Green, killing these wounded soldiers, ending the wailing, releasing the pain, and then guiding their souls into the Nightmare Realm to start a new life is the greatest kindness. (end of this chapter) Chapter 389： Aftermath of the war Chapter 389 Aftermath of the war In the early morning of the next day, there were still wisps of choking black smoke in some places on the ruins of the Scarlet Fortress. The battle was over before midnight yesterday. The revolutionary army baptized by the big explosion was more vulnerable than expected. Coupled with the unexpected Green and the army of undead under his command, it became a heavy weight to crush the revolutionary army. The biggest gain in this battle is none other than Green. In the end, he counted more than 135,000 souls who were sucked into the Nightmare Realm, and a large number of undead spirits were absorbed by the cemetery, making the entire cemeterys undead spirits more intense. Even Green found that on the top of the town center, the pointer on the big clock that appeared from the meditation instrument turned faster, which would greatly shorten the time for Green to advance to the legendary level. And after a slaughter, the psionic energy balance in the cemetery has reached an unprecedented [650,000]! If the undead army kills a revolutionary army on average to get ten points of psionic energy, and removes the remaining psionic energy from the battle of Erdis Prison, then in less than three hours of battle, more than 50,000 soldiers'' lives have been harvested. Although it is not the first time that Green has made a fortune in war against his conscience, but it is the first time he has participated in a war with a scale of more than 100,000 people. Looking at the balance of his psionic energy, even his body that has already begun to undead can''t help his heart skip a beat. After the battle, the first thing Green did was to splurge like a nouveau riche, upgrading all the buildings in the cemetery that had upgrade conditions but lacked psionic power. Such as the Mage Tower, the Hall of Heroes, and the city defense fortress have all been upgraded by one level. In addition, all the annexes that can be built and upgraded have been built, such as the skull workshop in the cemetery, the zombie stable and the zombie camp in the zombie crypt. upgrade Green finally experienced the feeling of a local tyrant. He held more than 600,000 psionic energy in his hand, and consumed it like a flowing water. In the past, thousands of psionic energy had to be calculated back and forth. Now it doesn''t hurt to spend tens of thousands of dollars. . After a retaliatory consumption, Green''s upstart mentality also subsided. Looking at the balance of psionic energy in the cemetery, there are still more than 500,000, which makes Green sigh secretly, the purchasing power of psionic energy is quite strong! Immediately, his eyes turned to the top of the town center. On the big clock that appeared from the meditation tool, according to the original speed of the hour and minute hands, it would take at least three months to reach the level of [lv6] perfection. However, this time, because of the absorption of a large amount of death energy, the entire cemetery has greatly benefited, and the operation of the big clock has been greatly accelerated. It is estimated that it will take less than a week to achieve the conditions for upgrading the town hall. Because the big bell that appeared in Green''s meditation instrument is directly reflected on the town hall of the cemetery, the two have been merged, one is prosperous, and the other is damaged. So as long as Green upgrades the town hall, it is equivalent to upgrading the meditation method. For a magician, the level of the meditation method is almost equivalent to the registration of extraordinary abilities. Once Green''s meditation method reaches [lv7], it means that he becomes a legend. It''s a pity that it''s still a little bit closer, which makes Greene feel unbearable, but he can only continue to wait patiently. "Oh? So soon? I thought there was such a big commotion last night, why did you have to digest it for a few days before you could move." Silabel saw Green appearing in her temporary headquarters with a face An unbelievable expression appeared. Green smiled, noncommittal, and did not explain anything to Silabel, and instead asked: "Sir, yesterday the first battle almost wiped out the revolutionary army, what should we do next? Are we going to counterattack the revolutionary army''s nest? Or repair the Scarlet Fortress, or retreat to Steinard?" Although Silabel almost wiped out the main force of the Revolutionary Army this time, the Royal Army also suffered a lot. At least the garrison of the Scarlet Fortress was almost completely wiped out. Moreover, the Guards under Silabel are almost her private army, and Silabel doesn''t want to fight it all. Green knows her mentality, so she asks this question. Silabel reluctantly said: "With our current lame logistics capabilities, the counter-attack revolutionary army should not think about it, and the red fortress has been completely destroyed, and now we have to return to the capital first. But I really want to see those of Stinard. People who prayed in their hearts that I was defeated and lost, what kind of expressions would they have when they heard the news of the annihilation of the 200,000 revolutionary army." Green could feel the resentment revealed in Silabel''s tone, even if he just won a brilliant victory, it still can''t change the overall situation. This decadent kingdom can no longer suppress the successive revolutions. Even if Silabel wins a few more big battles, it will not be able to hold back the pig teammates in the capital. Just now, I received news that a batch of military supplies originally scheduled to arrive this afternoon will definitely not arrive on time due to some problems with the factory and transportation. In this case, it is not only the nobles and capitalists who are inclined to the revolutionary army who secretly stumble, but also the workers in the factories are sluggish, the transport personnel are not working hard, the carriages of the motorcade lack maintenance, and once the damage is done, the maintenance personnel deliberately delay... Fortunately, this time, Green cleared most of the rebellious nobles and capitalists in Steinard through the battle of Erdis Prison before he came, and severely deterred other people with dissent, otherwise the situation of the front-line army is now. Even more embarrassing. Green understood Silabel''s resentment, but didn''t want to discuss this issue. Suddenly he remembered it again and asked, "By the way, what do you plan to do with the general of the revolutionary army that was captured yesterday?" "Did you mean Lucas?" Silabel immediately understood who Green was referring to. In the battle last night, General Lucas was surrounded by Frio, Ariotega and the four angel sisters. Seeing that there was no hope of escape, he had no choice but to surrender. Because he was the front-line commander of the revolutionary army, General Lucas had a special status. Green did not kill him directly, or turned him into an undead. Instead, he directly sent someone to Silabel for disposal. At this time, Green also asked casually to see how Silabel would deal with this person. If he wanted to kill him directly, he would ask for it and transform into a lich like General James. After all, being able to command an army of 200,000 people forced Silabel to blow up the Scarlet Fortress. The military talent of this General Lucas was quite powerful. But Green was destined to be disappointed this time. Silabel heard his intention and immediately refused: "This person can''t be given to you, I still have great use." Green heard something strange, looked at Silabel''s slightly smug expression, and couldn''t help but have a flash of inspiration, and tentatively asked: "Does the lord want to put him back for us to be an undercover agent?" Silabel said: "I do have this idea. This General Lucas has a high status on the rebel side. He has always been the commander of the front-line troops. Although he was defeated this time, it cannot be denied that he is a Very good commander, I believe the rebels will not give up such talent easily." Green nodded, knowing that it was impossible to take General Lucas back under his command for the time being, so he didn''t ask any more questions, and talked about other things... At the same time, the battle report of the Scarlet Fortress has been placed in the meeting room of Stinard''s palace. Everyone in the conference room had a heavy expression, no one spoke except for the sound of breathing, all of them were like mourning women, and the atmosphere was very depressed. Marquis of Veron, Marquis of Capson, Cypolites Everyone can''t figure out, why is it changing so fast? I only received the news yesterday afternoon that Silabel was defeated, lost the Scarlet Fortress, suffered heavy losses of troops, and will be withdrawing soon. At that time, they were still talking eloquently, and they were all excited, and they were about to celebrate with each other. They even started to discuss, if Silabel led the remnants of the army and retreated to Steinard, how would they find a way to further weaken the strength of the other party, and how to cooperate with the revolutionary army under the city. , Under the circumstance of minimizing the losses, the inside and outside should be combined to break the Steinard. However, less than ten hours later, to everyone''s surprise, the news of the battle report suddenly flipped, and the latest news came. It turned out that all of this was Silabel''s strategy. A large amount of enchanted explosives were buried under the red fortress. When the enemy occupied the fortress, it suddenly detonated at night, causing a large number of casualties to the revolutionary army. At the same time, Silabel led the army to counterattack at night. The army of 200,000 people was almost destroyed. The life and death of General Lucas was unknown, and the two legendary high-level powerhouses fled... "Everyone, I don''t know what everyone thinks?" The little king was away, and Marquis Veron spoke first as the host, looking at Marquis Capson and Cypolites. Marquis Veron never thought that such a reversal would occur at the Scarlet Fortress. If he hadn''t received the exact news, he would even suspect that this was a fabricated story. However, the same information was sent back from the front line several times, so they couldn''t help but believe it. If they didn''t believe it again, they would be deceiving themselves. Unfortunately, what Marquis Veron asked was nonsense. When such a big incident happened, it didnt matter what you thought, what really mattered was how to deal with it. Especially Marquis Capson, he originally thought that the Revolutionary Army was already winning, as long as he helped the Revolutionary Army and the Loen people to stabilize their rule, he could get a seat in the highest council of the Loen Federation. However, at this moment, he was terrified. He recalled the previous battle of Erdis Prison. Nearly 20,000 nobles and their families were slaughtered in blood. If Silabel came back with the power of victory this time, would he directly attack him? , and could not help but target him, and destroy his family. Thinking of this possibility, Marquis Capson could not help but tremble in his heart, and even secretly regretted standing in line too early. If he continues to be false, maybe Of course, Marquis Capson just thought about it. If he was given another chance, he would choose the Revolutionary Army. This is the general trend, and no one can change it. The rotten kingdom will not be wiped out by Silabel. More than 100,000 people The revolutionary army was re-energized. (end of this chapter) Chapter 390： Chengtou Changed Kings Flag Chapter 390 The Flag of the Changed King of the City In the face of the silence and depressing atmosphere, Cypolites finally took over and said: "According to the battle report from the front line, a large number of undead appeared in the Scarlet Fortress last night, including angels and dragons. Yes..." After speaking, he looked in the direction of the Special Bureau headquarters. Marquis Veron frowned, he did not receive this news, indicating that Cypolites'' intelligence ability was obviously stronger than him. But now is not the time to worry about these details. His eyes are fixed on Cypolites: "You mean that Wood Slater secretly left the capital and went to the Scarlet Fortress in the south to assist Silabel!" Cepolites nodded and said, "It''s very possible, otherwise, even if Silabel used a trick to blow up the Scarlet Fortress, it would be impossible to annihilate the 200,000 revolutionary army in one go." Marquis Veron narrowed his eyes slightly and said slowly: "If this is the case, this may be our chance, we" But just halfway through speaking, he shook his head helplessly: "No, even if we take the opportunity to wipe out Stynard''s special situation and the city guards, we can control the overall situation when Silabel leads the victorious division back, but leave it to her. Gives an excuse to attack us." Cypolites nodded and said: "It''s a pity that the 200,000 army was completely destroyed overnight, otherwise the huge military pressure will continue, and even if Silabel comes back, she will not dare to act rashly. Without the 200,000 revolutionary army to contain it, Silabel will let go, and it seems that it is time to change strategy, this palace can''t stay." The expressions of Marquis Veron and Marquis Capson all changed slightly, and they immediately understood Cypolites'' thoughts. The gate of time and space under this palace is an important passage to the main world. It was in the name of the little king before. Rabel had no reason to do it. However, after the battle of Erdis Prison, Cypolites and his group entered the palace, which could not be hidden from the eyes and ears of the special bureau. This was equivalent to a public statement of attitude. If the revolutionary army was victorious, Silabel would be defeated and embarrassed. Back in the capital, they wouldn''t have any problems. But now that the 200,000 revolutionary army has almost been wiped out, Silabel will not appease them when he comes back. The Marquis of Capson also frowned. His situation was worse than that of Cypolites. Now he has begun to consider whether to take his family and subordinates to leave the capital with Cypolites, or just go with Cypolites. Together with Tes, he also intends to return to the back cover of the family, since Stynard can''t stay anyway. Marquis Veron felt helpless, Silabel''s sudden victory shocked him and helpless, many of his plans were disrupted by this amazing reversal... A week later, early morning. is located in the cemetery, on the top of the town center, there was a sudden click, and then the heavy bell of "dong dong" rang through the sky above the cemetery. However, the big bell embodied by the meditation method finally completed a circle, which means that the meditation method [lv6] has been completed and the conditions for further upgrades have been reached. At this time, Green was in the special bureau of Steinard, and annihilated the 200,000 army of the revolutionary army in the red fortress. Green soon returned to the capital alone, and then Silabel also led the army back, but did not return. The barracks outside the city, but directly enter the city, take over all defenses, and build various fortifications in the city to prepare for the next battle. During this period, there was also a very topical incident, that is, the captured revolutionary army commander, General Lucas, even secretly contacted a garrison officer in the original Red Fortress. This officer was a spy of the Revolutionary Army lurking in the Red Fortress. At a critical time, he helped General Lucas to escape, and also rescued more than 20,000 captured Revolutionary Army prisoners. Although ?? was discovered later, Silabel immediately ordered a pursuit, but still let General Lucas escape with more than 10,000 prisoners of war. Such a legendary experience immediately made General Lucas the hottest topic of conversation. Some people said he was a hero, some said he was a coward, and some people said he was the culprit of failure... However, under the guidance of an invisible force, General Lucas was gradually portrayed as a shrewd, strong and wise hero. It was not his fault that he failed in the battle of the Red Fortress, but was murdered by a traitor. The middleman was captured. However, he did not give up his beliefs or the ideals of the revolutionary army during the most difficult and difficult times. With his wisdom and tenacity, he just rescued the captured subordinates and escaped from the enemy''s net. This kind of turn of the gods, the top leaders of the Revolutionary Army and the people of the Loen Federation never thought of it. Although they feel a little strange, at this time, they need to boost morale and offset the dilemma that they just suffered a big defeat. The best way to boost morale is to create a hero. It was at this time that General Lucas, who was destined to be a scapegoat and was nailed to the pillar of shame, suddenly jumped out and engaged in a wave of riotous operations, even if the revolutionary armys The higher-ups felt that it was very strange that he escaped and could not care so much. Sure enough, the following public opinion started to one-sidedly touted General Lucas, saying how wise and brave he was, how sympathetic to his subordinates, and how desperate he was... Soon General Lucas turned from a defeated general to an iconic figure of the revolutionary army, a synonym for perseverance, and a spokesperson for perseverance. Under the halo of heroes, the adverse consequences caused by the collapse of the Scarlet Fortress were quickly offset. After hearing the legend of General Lucas, many young people strengthened the belief that the revolutionary army will succeed, and the decayed kingdom will surely succeed. Destruction, the revolutionary cause will never fade. However, General Lucas, as the protagonist, did not lead the defeated soldiers back to the headquarters of the Revolutionary Army. Instead, after Silabel led his army back to Steinard, he stayed directly near the original Scarlet Fortress and began to repair the destroyed fortress. General Lucas knew that if he didn''t want to become a prisoner, he must not go back at this time. His only choice now, and the path that Silabel had drawn for him, was to become a separatist warlord who supported himself. On the surface, he is still attached to the Revolutionary Army, and bears the title of Hero of the Revolutionary Army, constantly asking the Revolutionary Army for money and food, using his prestige, recruiting expansion troops, occupying nearby towns and lands, and becoming a veritable warlord of the separatist side. As a senior member of the Revolutionary Army, General Lucas is very aware of the ruthless means of those comrades-in-arms. In order to survive and for his family, he has no right to refuse Silabel''s proposal. I have to admit that General Lucas is a very talented person. Once he made a decision, he acted decisively and resolutely. In less than two days, he swept the surrounding two cities and more than a dozen towns, and copied a few of them with bad reputation. The lair of the old landlords and capitalists, and distributed the obtained property to the soldiers under his command and the poor people of the city. The real money was spread out, which immediately boosted the morale of these remnants of defeated soldiers, and gained some goodwill from the people at the bottom of the two cities. However, what they plundered was only some floating wealth. The most valuable things for these landlords and capitalists were the land and factories they owned. General Lucas sold these lands and factories at low prices to local landlords and capitalists who took the initiative to move closer to him, gaining the support of these people. Taking advantage of this policy of adopting carrots and sticks to the landlords and capitalists, along with the method of constantly spreading sweet dates to the people at the bottom, General Lucas quickly stabilized his territory, and his troops quickly expanded from more than 10,000 people to nearly 30,000 people. People, and secretly obtained a lot of weapons and equipment from Silabel. In less than a week, General Lucas has turned from a revolutionary army general to a warlord under the banner of a revolutionary army. In the eyes of the people at the bottom, General Lucas is still a hero, a general who resisted the tyranny of the kingdom. However, the senior leaders of the Revolutionary Army had discovered something was wrong, and several times when General Lucas was asked to come back to report on his duties, they were refused to prevaricate for various reasons. Coupled with the rapid expansion of General Lucas''s army, and unauthorized actions, he occupied two cities, controlled nearly 400,000 people, and was barely able to support an army of 30,000 people on his own. All these performances had to make the top of the Revolutionary Army suspect General Lucas''s plot, and immediately cut off the logistical supplies to General Lucas. However, General Lucas himself is the veteran of the revolutionary army, and he is not without connections in the Loen Federation. After he decided to take the risk, he immediately sent his confidants to split into two groups. One of them went to the headquarters of the Revolutionary Army in the southern province at the fastest speed, trying to find a way to secretly bring his family out, and according to his agreement with Silabel, one of his two sons was taken as a hostage and was to be sent to Study abroad at the Royal Academy of Lorenzo in the main world. The other way is to enter the main world through the channel of Steinard, and then turn to the Loen Federation, contact his contacts, and obtain the support of the other party. This is the idea that Silabel gave him. After all, the Loen Federation is not a monolith. As long as General Lucas shows the corresponding strength, he will definitely get the support of some families who are eager to gain more benefits from the void world. After all, General Lucas is still a revolutionary army in name, and a hero with a high reputation. As long as he can provide enough returns, his support does not violate the overall plan of the Loen Federation. With the emergence of a third-party force represented by General Lucas, the situation that was gradually becoming clear has changed again. But none of that mattered to Green, who was all in the cemetery at this point. On the top of the clock tower in the center of the town, there are magical rays of light around the big clock, which is displayed by the Gelfies meditation instrument. A single rotation of the pointer can make Green feel a little deeper in his understanding of meditation. On the dial of the big clock, because it has reached the limit of [lv6], the minute hand and hour hand have stopped, the minute hand has already pointed to [12] but it is still a little short, and the hour hand is only one line away from pointing to [7] o''clock. direction. (end of this chapter) Chapter 391： Ascension Legend Chapter 391 Promotion to Legend On the big clock dial on the top of the clock tower, the hour hand [7] represents the [lv7] of the meditation method, which is equivalent to the first level of the legendary level. At this time, the state is already at the sixth level of perfection, and it is only one step away from crossing the past, but it has also reached the bottleneck of cultivation. However, this is not a problem for Green. He is a full-fledged local tyrant now, with hundreds of thousands of spiritual energy in his hands, which can be said to be full of confidence. After waiting for nearly a year, Green''s mood was very anxious, and the thought in his mind immediately consumed ten thousand spiritual energy. In the next moment, the town center of the cemetery shook violently, as if a slight earthquake, a rumbling sound, and then a dazzling halo of light enveloped... At this time, Green''s attention was all concentrated here, paying attention to the changes in the center of the town little by little, until after a long time, the magic halo subsided, and a more majestic and luxurious town hall emerged. At this time, the town hall already had some prototypes of royal palaces. The palaces were desolate and grand, occupying a larger area, and the number of rooms had also increased a lot. On the top of the town hall, the big clock on the top of the clock tower has also become larger, because it has been upgraded, the hands are turning again, the hour hand has passed the position of [7] o''clock, and the clone has also passed the position of [12]... In an instant, a loud and distant bell rang in the sky above the entire cemetery, and it even reached the farther range in the foggy world. Boom~boom~boom~boom~ Accompanied by seven bells that shook the sky, at this moment, a more dazzling magical brilliance than before bloomed from the dial of the big clock. At the same time, in the city of Langton in the main world, Green''s body also burst into a magical halo. With a bang, his aura exploded, which immediately alerted many supernatural beings nearby. This powerful aura, a powerful aura that broke through the limits of the official level, made the eyes of countless people focus on the building of the Special Bureau of Langton City. Extraordinary people with a little common sense all reacted, this is someone who wants to be promoted to the legendary level! In the special bureau, who else is expected to break through except the young director? In the adjacent city hall, in the luxurious mayor''s office. Mayor Woodskin looked at the headquarters of the Special Bureau with a gloomy expression on his face. The powerful and vast psionic fluctuations made him unable to help but feel fear. Although the previous cooperation with Green was quite pleasant, the collaborators were too strong, and it would not be too good for the weak. Originally, Mayor Woodskin had secretly planned to introduce some collaborators with stronger backgrounds to slightly restrain Green and the Wilson family. It''s a pity that before it could be implemented, it caught up with the Lord of Light and the clones of Lady Dark Night came to fight, almost destroying the entire city of Langton. Woodskin, who was the mayor afterwards, was very busy. He had just freed up his hands recently, and he had already talked about it, but he did not expect that there would be twists and turns, and Green was promoted to the legendary level without any warning! Ordinary people may not understand the difference between the Legendary Beginner and the Formal Senior. Even though it is only one rank, it is actually a world of difference. Anyone in any country on the continent, no matter whether they are noble or not, as long as they are promoted to the legendary level, they are qualified to be called your Excellency, and are respected and valued by the governments and big families of various countries. Mayor Woodskin felt the powerful psionic fluctuations with an ugly face, and could only helplessly dismiss the previous calculations and plans. With a legendary powerhouse in charge, the Wilson family was stable, at least before Greene died, The Wilson family is bound to become the first family in Langton City and even the surrounding cities. "That young man! Viscount Paul is really lucky to have such a genius in the family." Mayor Woodskin sighed tiredly, thinking of his family''s younger nephew, who was either a waste of nothing or a scoundrel who caused trouble everywhere. , the heart is even more helpless. At the same time, in the Magician Association not far away, Dr. Wilkins, the president, also felt it. As a full-scale magician, Dr. Wilkins understands the vastness and power of the psionic fluctuation better than Mayor Woodskin. Dr. Wilkins'' strength is average, but he was born in a traditional magician family and received orthodox magic education, which made his vision very broad. Moreover, he was like watching Green grow up from an apprentice step by step, and now he was promoted to a legend. In addition to surprising him, he also showed a gratified smile. He was glad that he had formed a good relationship with Green. One of the young people in the factory smiled and said: "I can only say, I''m very sorry, Viscount Lonant, you came at a bad time... I can''t sell the shares of the factory at all. You were originally introduced by Mayor Woodskin. Yes, why should I give some face, but just now, you also felt that one of our partners was promoted to the legendary level. Are you sure that you and your family have to forcefully participate? I am afraid that your Excellency would be unhappy." Viscount Lonant also had a gloomy expression on his face. He didn''t expect such a coincidence, and at the same time he was secretly glad that if all the dust settled and that person would be promoted to Legend again, then his position with his family would be too embarrassing. Watching Viscount Lonant leave unhappily, Dr. Wilkins also quickly left the Society of Magicians and took a carriage to Wilson Castle. As a magician enshrined by the Wilson family, Dr. Wilkins and Viscount Paul have a very close relationship. Although he chose to protect himself at a critical time, it is understandable. After all, it is very important, no matter how good the relationship is, Not to the extent of living together. However, when Dr. Wilkins'' carriage came to Wilson Castle, there were already many carriages with noble family crests parked here, and it was obvious that he was not the only one who understood the stakes. In the castle, Viscount Paul and Vincent are busy receiving visiting nobles. Although everyone has known each other for a long time, today is different from the past. Viscount Paul and Vincent can feel that these people''s posture is lower, that is A fear and respect for the strong. Viscount Paul and Vincent of course understood the reason, the father and son smiled at each other, and made up their minds to follow in Green''s footsteps, maybe the family could really reach an unimaginable height... Compared to Viscount Paul and Vincent who were overwhelmed, Green was the initiator of everything, but no one dared to bother him. Green has no distractions. After the meditation method was upgraded, he could feel the surge of spiritual energy in his body. In the distant sound of the bell, the spiritual power increased rapidly, the magic power in the body soared, and the comprehension of undead magic and many skills was further deepened. Green can clearly feel that his strength is greatly improving, and at the same time, his body and soul are undergoing some kind of transformation, which is the transition from official level to legendary level. With these transformations completed, he will also officially become a powerful Legendary Transcendent. This transformation process lasted for about three hours, and then brought a series of prompts for skill upgrades, such as [Spirituality] and other magical skills, because after being promoted to Legend, the understanding of magic is more thorough, causing this kind of Skill upgrades. In addition to being promoted to Legend, Green felt the biggest change was the improvement of his spiritual power. From the official level to the legendary level, it seems to have opened a shackle that binds the spiritual power, which has increased Green''s spiritual power several times, and the corresponding spiritual power limit has also been doubled. As the psionic energy fluctuations on his body subsided, the promotion was completely completed, and Green was free to check the attribute column: Host: Green Wilson Occupation: Necromancer Level: Legendary Elementary [Meditation lv7] Combat Power: [1150] Spiritual Power Limit: [10000] Green checked the attributes and saw that the combat power had more than tripled, but the combat power was more than 1,000. This was just the beginning among the legendary supernatural beings. Next, we need to continue to consolidate the foundation, constantly hone, and constantly improve before we can walk in the legendary level. farther. Immediately afterwards, Green saw the limited number of mental power and couldn''t help but be surprised! Green did not expect that after being promoted to Legend, the limit on spiritual power would be improved so much. In fact, Green can feel that his spiritual power has increased a lot, but it has never reached the level of ten times. However, the limit of spiritual power that has been synchronized with spiritual power has been increased by nearly ten times, which means that he can greatly expand his command. The army of the undead, from the scale of thousands of people directly to the scale of the level of 10,000 people. Green''s excited eyes lit up, and now the balance of more than half a million psionic energy is also useful. Excited but excited, Green did not immediately start to expand his undead army, he understood that any decision and choice made in this kind of emotional situation may be wrong. So he calmly calmed down for a few minutes first, looked at all the attribute columns, and began to slowly conceive in his mind, what to choose next. Turned Green''s attention to the big clock above the town center again. On the huge circular dial, the hour hand has passed seven oclock, the minute hand has also passed [12] and continues to move slowly, and the second hand seems to be clicking still running at the original speed. But Green could feel that after being promoted to Legend, the second hand would move faster, but the hour hand and minute hand would turn slower. According to this progress, it would be at least four or five years after one more turn. Even so, Green was not so disappointed. After all, after being promoted to Legend, the upgrade will only get slower and slower. This is still the golden finger of the cemetery. Otherwise, if you want to upgrade from the Legendary Elementary to the Intermediate, step by step, everything will go smoothly, at least you have to Ten years and eight years. The only thing that is fortunate is that after being promoted to Legendary, the next step from elementary to intermediate to high-level is basically water grinding, and there are no additional bottlenecks until reaching the peak of Legendary Rank, when promoted to Natural Disaster Rank. The next bottleneck will appear. And that will also be a real natural moat. I dont know how many geniuses there are. They used to be amazing, they used to be arrogant, but they were blocked by the bottleneck of the promotion of the legendary level to the natural disaster level. old age, regret for life. (end of this chapter) Chapter 392： Resurrection of the Undead Chapter 392 Resurrection of the Undead After completing the promotion to the legend, there is still a lot of follow-up work to be done for Green. The first is to upgrade his skills. Although many skills were automatically upgraded when he was promoted, there are also some skills that must be upgraded with psionic energy alone. Previously, due to the limitation of his own extraordinary level, the skills that have reached the limit, such as [Bone Spear Array], [Body Explosion] , [Shadow Flash]...Because of being promoted to the legend, the room for improvement is opened, and it can be upgraded again. The other is to start frantically blasting soldiers in the cemetery, first come with 5,000 skeleton soldiers to appetize. For Green, who has a lot of money, even if the price of ordinary skeleton soldiers is only [5], he can afford 100,000, not to mention the mere 5,000. , The transformation of firearms and skeleton soldiers, all together only need less than 40,000 psionic energy. In addition, Green recruited a thousand skeleton soldiers. As an elite unit, they were equipped with constructive armor, and they were also equipped with enchanted sniper rifles and dragon hunting rifles. Because the constructed armor, enchanted sniper rifle, and dragon hunting rifle are all extra prepared equipment, Green only needs to pay some psionic energy to integrate the equipment with ordinary skeleton soldiers, so the whole cost is not too much. Arming these thousand soldiers Constructing the Skeletons also cost less than 50,000 psionics. Next is the artillery, but because of the death of the old one-eyed, Green''s source of arms in the main world is cut off. And recently, the main energy has been placed on the void world, and the arms channels have not been rebuilt, but after Silabel left, Green has mastered the defense of the capital, and Stinard''s arsenal naturally cannot escape him. black hand. A large number of brand-new weapons and equipment in it have become irreparable damaged equipment with a single stroke of his pen. However, Green is very measured, and he did not go too far, especially with a small number of enchanted weapons, he is greedy for up to two layers. If he strikes too hard and affects the defense of the capital, even if Silabel does not pursue it, he will His impression was greatly reduced. Green used these channels to finally increase the number of ordinary undead cannons from more than 60 to 200, and the heavy-duty cannons as attacking firepower to 20. In addition, the most powerful unit that can be mass-produced in the cemetery is the fallen knight, but because of the limited production, even if Green is rich, he cannot recruit more. In the end, only forty cavalry squads were formed, a total of 200. A small order of 40 knights. And like the Constructed Skeleton Soldier, Green replaced the Fallen Knight with a powerful Dragon Hunting Rifle, turning it into a Dragon Hunting Fallen Knight. Although it took some spiritual energy, the combat effectiveness was significantly improved. After the change, the original [85] Raised to [105], it is quite a powerful unit even among the same level. In addition, the Lich Mage produced by the Lich Temple, who is at the same level as the Fallen Knight, is also an army that Green attaches great importance to. From the very beginning, Greens undead army was plagued by a lack of magicians, and the emergence of the Lich Magician could solve this problem. Unfortunately, the high price and scarce output have always prevented Greens magician group from taking shape. Although the price of three hundred spiritual energy can be ignored now, the scarce output is still insurmountable. Since the construction of the Lich Temple, there have only been more than fifty. Green finally realized the preciousness of magicians, and in order to increase the defense of these precious mages, he specially equipped the fifty Lich mages with heavy enchanting armor. But the heavy enchanted armor greatly affected the mobility of the Lich Mage, so he simply bought fifty zombie warhorses from the zombie stables and put the reloaded Lich Mage on the zombie warhorse. Although the Lich Mage riding a warhorse and wrapped in heavy armor looks a bit nondescript, its practicality is quite good. The combat power assessed by the cemetery has increased by as much as [30%], and the combat power is as high as [120], more than Dragon Hunting Fallen Knight. Every Lich Mage wearing heavy enchanted armor is equivalent to a small magic turret. Whether it is long-distance fire support or short-range fixed-point clearing, the combat effect is quite good, and there are even some shadows of magic tanks. After this pass, nearly 200,000 psionic energy was smashed down, which made Green suddenly realize that more than 600,000 psionic energy was not too much. Fortunately, more than 200,000 psionic energy was quite worth it, and the population of the cemetery skyrocketed to nearly 7,000. This is not to mention the nearly 20,000 kobold zombies under the kobold shaman, plus the servant tribes in the foggy world can organize tens of thousands of servant troops, all together, before you know it, Green has mastered it. Nearly 40,000 troops, if placed on the main world continent where the Kingdom of Lorenzo is located, even surpasses some smaller principalities. Moreover, this is just the beginning, as Green becomes a legend, his strength is bound to expand. Especially when things on this side of the void world come to an end, they will definitely further sweep the foggy world to expand the sphere of influence. At that time, more servant tribes will be obtained, and the number of servant troops will increase by two or three times. Green had already made up his mind. The first step was to capture Fast City, more than a thousand kilometers east of Baishi Town. It is said that Baron Fast has the method of raising and domesticating griffins, which is also an extraordinary creature that Green has coveted for a long time, and its strength is not inferior to most flying dragon species. If he can get a lot of griffins, Green can form an order of griffin knights, led by the Lich Knight Ali Ortega. He couldn''t find a suitable flying dragon for the time being, so Aliotta, the flying dragon knight, changed his career to become a Griffin Knight. The knight skills that he needed to use with flying dragons could basically be used with Griffin. The next plan is to form a coalition to invade the main world before. Among them, the Cyclops tribe has fallen into the hands of Green, while the Gnoll tribe is mysteriously destroyed. The other Lost Forest and Dungeon Legions, either with dangerous terrain or deep underground, are not suitable for large-scale army battles, so in the end Green That human city-state was chosen as the next target. Of course, this is only a preliminary plan. Whether it can be implemented and when it will be implemented is still unknown. And after Green was promoted to Legend, he could finally start another thing that he had been looking forward to for a long time. He had previously obtained the corpse of four angels in an ancient tomb, and also obtained the skeleton of a Scourge-level Skeleton Lord. At that time, because Green''s level was too low, he had no way or dared to wake up this natural disaster-level Skeleton Lord. Until now, after being promoted to legend, Green was finally qualified to try to wake up this natural disaster-level skeleton lord and make it his only undead warrior. Actually, according to reason, it is difficult for necromancers to control undead summons higher than their own level. Therefore, whether the general undead mages are summoning the undead of the undead world, or contracting undead creatures through other methods, they are all of a lower level than their own, or at least the same level, otherwise it is easy to backlash. Only Green, because of the existence of the cemetery, can smash psionic energy with kryptonite if there is a disagreement, can he properly control so many undead creatures with a higher level than his extraordinary level. Now that he has been promoted to the legendary level, the undead creatures of the same level can no longer satisfy him, so he can''t wait to take out the skeleton of this skeleton lord. This skeleton lord transformed from the skeleton of an ancient giant is more than six meters tall. This extinct ancient giant, like the Cyclops, has a certain blood relationship with the ancient Titan, but the ancient giant''s blood is stronger and stronger. Stronger than Cyclops. Legend has it that the newborn baby of the ancient giant has the strength of the official level, and has a long life like a dragon, and without training, as long as it grows naturally, it can awaken the Titan power in the blood. After adulthood, ordinary ancient giants have natural disasters. Strength, the leader among them, the tribal leader, or the hero, has the powerful combat power of the Holy Spirit. At present, the skeleton in Green''s hand should be the hero of an ancient giant. It is most likely the skeleton left by the Holy Spirit-level powerhouse after the death. It becomes a Skeleton Lord. For whatever reason, this skeleton has now fallen into Green''s hands, and revival of the dead must be used to wake it up. Five-ring magic [Undead Resurrection] is the most important magic for high-level necromancers. It can revive corpses or other substances infected by necromancy in a large area, or revive the corpses of high-level transcendents individually, and directly convert them into Mighty undead. This magic is somewhat similar to the advanced magic of [Death Infection] in a sense, with similar functions and functions, but more powerful and practical. The only limitation of ?? is that the entry threshold is too high, and only senior legendary necromancers are qualified to learn and use this magic. Even within some magician organizations, judging whether a necromancer is qualified to be called an archmage does not look at whether he is promoted to the legendary level, but whether he can use undead resurrection. Under normal circumstances, it is almost impossible for a legendary junior necromancer like Green who has just been promoted to master this complex five-ring magic very quickly. He must continue to study and practice, accumulate over time, and gradually become proficient. Intermediate. But for an evil RMB player like Green, there is no problem that cannot be solved by krypton gold. If there is, then continue to krypton gold. As for the magic of resurrection of the undead, it has long been entered into the mage tower in the cemetery by Greene. As early as the day Silabel handed Stynard''s defense to him, Green went to Stynard Royal Academy in a grand manner. Although this Royal Academy is not as good as the Lorenzo Royal Academy in the main world, it is still a high school of the national name. It has a large collection of abilities of various extraordinary occupations, and it is very complete, among which the magic of various names occupies more than half. Green didn''t bother much, he found the magic scroll of undead resurrection, and then took it as his own in front of the flattering dean. (end of this chapter) Chapter 393： Awaken the Skeleton Lord Chapter 393 Awakening the Skeleton Lord With the magic scroll, for Green, who is now rich and powerful, there is no obstacle to learning the magic of [Undead Resurrection]. With a direct thought, as the psionic balance instantly decreased by 4,000, Green had a lot of magical knowledge in his mind, and a new entry appeared in the skill bar[Undead Resurrection lv0]! Green snorted and frowned slightly. He didn''t expect this to happen again. He learned a new skill but displayed [lv0]. It could only be placed there, but could not be used. "Is it because of some preconditions not being met?" Green was lost in thought, and this situation made him a little anxious. Before, the reason why he dared to show his full strength without any scruples, the angel of death and the dragon lich together, many legendary superhumans, and the army of undead of tens of thousands of people, is because he still holds this skeleton lord in his hand, as long as he is promoted to legend. , you can revive it, and then this will be his biggest hole card. But the current situation has disrupted his plan. He must find the root cause as soon as possible and solve the problem as soon as possible. Green tried several methods, but none of them worked, which made him frown. In the face of such a predicament, Green knew very well that it was beyond the scope of his knowledge, and he could not work behind closed doors. He had to find another way and find a way to seek help from others. Thinking of this, Silabel''s name first appeared in Green''s mind. Among the people he knows, there are very few legendary superhumans. Among them, there is a deep family background, and only Silabel has received orthodox supernormal education. Moreover, although Silabel is not a necromancer, it is also an extraordinary profession that favors the legal system. What''s more important is that even if Silabel can''t answer, he can still help to ask Archduke Mora. Green''s main consciousness hurriedly returned to Wood Slater''s avatar, and immediately contacted Silabel. After a little greeting, he asked the question in his mind. Sirabell was not in Steinard. For some unknown reason, he returned with a large army and immediately went to the main world to do business. Fortunately, there is a magic message, which does not prevent each other from contacting each other. After Silabel waited for Green to introduce the situation, he couldn''t help frowning slightly, and muttered to himself: "The magic that I have learned can be used to build a circle of magic in meditation, but I still can''t use it... What''s the situation? I haven''t encountered it yet. Pass." Green listened to Silabel''s tone, and was suddenly disappointed, so he had to talk sideways, hoping that Silabel could help find someone else to ask. Of course, the ''other'' that Green was referring to was the Archduke Mora. How smart is Silabel, but she didn''t pat her chest and asked Green to wait a day, and then contact her at this time the next day. Green knew that Silabel was not perfunctory, so he simply waited patiently and waited for the other party to reply. Sure enough, Silabel sent a magic message on time the next day, which explained in detail the reasons why Green encountered this situation and the possible solutions. Green was overjoyed at once, but after talking to Green, he unexpectedly discovered that Silabel did not find Archduke Mora as he expected, but personally found the head of the Magic Branch of the Royal Academy in the main world, the director of the undead magic department-Professor Jinjila. This Professor Chinchilla is one of the few undead magic experts in the Kingdom of Lorenzo. He was promoted to the legendary high-level five years ago and took over the undead magic department. He belongs to a typical academic magician, with average combat ability, but solid theory. For Green, a problem that is completely clueless is just an ordinary small problem in the eyes of Professor Jinjila, and this is also a relatively common problem encountered by necromancers after they are promoted to legend. Green received Professor Jinjila''s answer, and suddenly felt a sense of enlightenment. is actually very simple. According to Professor Jinjila''s explanation, this situation generally occurs because the foundation is not solid. Because all magic has a continuation inheritance, such as the most basic spiritism of the necromancer, as the level increases, reaching a certain level, there will be advanced spiritism. There are many other magics as well. Specifically, the magic of [Undead Resurrection] is based on [Death Infection]. In fact, Green also has experience with this. The principles of death infection and undead resurrection are very similar. However, there is no expert confirmation, Green can only think about it, or spend countless energy to verify this idea, in order to find a solution to the problem based on this conclusion. Now, with the guidance of Professor Jinjila, he has directly confirmed the problem, and Green doesn''t have to worry about it anymore. If an ordinary necromancer encounters this kind of problem, he has to spend time, re-consolidate the foundation, and slowly increase the level of death infestation. Green, however, waved his hand full of tyrants and raised the level of death infestation to 1 in one go. lv10. With the death infestation reaching the full level, the original [lv0] five-ring magic undead revives, unexpectedly automatically becomes [lv1]! Green''s eyes lit up, and his heart was overjoyed. Then he upgraded the magic of [Undead Resurrection] regardless of the cost. From [lv1] to [lv2], [lv3] to [lv4], the first upgrade was five thousand spiritual energy, and the second The first upgrade is 10,000 psionics, and the third is 20,000 psionics. In addition to the previous upgrade of [Death Infection] to the full level, this time, more than 50,000 psionic powers were smashed into it. Fortunately, Green made a windfall in the Scarlet Fortress, otherwise, even if there is a plug-in of the cemetery, it will be a long process to restore the undead to [lv4]. Having solved the biggest difficulty, Green can finally start the work of awakening the Skeleton Lord. Green''s first step was to move the Skeleton Lord''s skeleton from the mage tower in the cemetery to the Ceylon Valley far away from the cemetery. This is just in case, if there is an accident in the process of awakening the Skeleton Lord, and if the Skeleton Lord of the natural disaster grade suddenly loses control, it will not completely destroy the cemetery. Moreover, according to the actions of another natural disaster grade skeleton lord, he immediately escaped from the foggy world after getting out of trouble. It is very likely that this skeleton lord, if he is awakened, accidentally loses control, he will most likely escape to the undead world and stay in the foggy world. The probability will be very small. So Green predicts that as long as he is not in the cemetery, even if the process of awakening the skeleton lord accidentally goes out of control, it will not affect the cemetery. Ceylon Valley, once the territory of the Gnoll tribe, has now become an area ruled by Green. The original gnoll camp now belongs to a thriving kobold tribe. Because there are human beings who know how to farm food in Green''s empire, and with the assistance of magic, the food production has doubled. In addition to being self-sufficient, the surplus food will be made into dry food and distributed to other tribes through the cemetery. Human towns get the meat of gnolls and goblins, and the safety of being safe from intrusion. The emergence of this rudimentary planned economy enabled the various races and tribes under Greens rule to communicate with each other under the premise of peace and order, barely forming an economic cycle system. Although this economic system is simple, it has greatly improved the living standards of all races. Take this kobold tribe as an example. Because of the dry food from humans, the salted fish from the murloc tribe, and the harvest of their own hunting, they have already It is enough to feed the newborns of the tribe, especially the dry food from humans. Although it is unpalatable, cold and rough, it can really fill their stomachs, so that they do not have to kill many newborn puppies in order to save food like in the past. , because there is not enough food to feed them at all. With enough food, both kobolds, gnolls, or half-orcs are multiplying in large numbers, especially kobolds. Their strong fertility makes their numbers grow like locusts, and even the original tribes can''t accommodate them. , some people had to separate out and establish new tribes. This kobold tribe in the Ceylon Valley is this newly established tribe. When ??Green passed the kobold tribe, although the camp was as dirty and chaotic as before, the whole tribe had a thriving vitality. In the camp, the dirty little puppies were playing and running around, the female kobolds gathered in twos and threes, chatting while cutting and drying the meat, and the strongest of the male kobolds joined Green''s servant army. Almost, forming a hunting team, holding sophisticated bows and hunting knives, hunting low-level monsters in the surrounding mountains... Green thought for a while, then moved the Skeleton Lord''s skeleton to a farther place. Although this kobold camp does not look pleasing to the eye, these kobolds are the wealth of Green. From the beginning, they work hard and fight, even if they reproduce, the ultimate purpose is to serve Green. Even if they die in the end, whether they die of old age, or die in battle, or for any other reason, their corpses will be sent to the kobold shaman, where they will be transformed into zombies and continue to fight for Green, extracting the last remaining value. So Green still took them into consideration and went further afield. This has reached the edge of the Ceylon Valley, and is about to enter the Bone Broken Wasteland. The huge skeleton of the Skeleton Lord was carried by the dracolich, leaped from the sky, and placed it in an open space. For the convenience of using magic, Green''s main consciousness entered the body of the Angel of Death, unfolded his metal wings, and landed on the open ground. The dracolich quickly rose to high altitude after landing, spread its wings and hovered, and was in charge of vigilance, ensuring that all interference from the outside world would be eliminated during the process of Grimm awakening the skeleton lord. On the ground, Green, who was attached to the Angel of Death, stared at the huge skeleton in front of him through the soul fire beating under his visor, began to calm his mind, entered a deep meditation, and tried his best to adjust himself to the best state. Then he stretched out his hands, and the metal armor collided, making a "kara kara" sound. Then, on the dark red metal gloves, a circle of magic circles composed of complex magic runes appeared. Together! Two! three... Until the five Dharma rings appeared, turning in the opposite direction one by one, like a huge and complex gear machine in motion. (end of this chapter) Chapter 394： Skeleton Lord Chapter 394 Skeleton Lord As the circle of death turned faster and faster, Green could feel that the magic power in his body was rapidly being consumed, and the death energy condensed around the angel of death also poured into the rapidly rotating circle. The easy-going mana was consumed, and the ring expanded rapidly. When the diameter exceeded six meters, Green pushed with both hands, and the five rings fell, completely covering the skeleton of the Skeleton Lord. Because a large amount of psychic energy poured in and rubbed against the air, it made a humming noise, as if an airplane was taking off. The skeleton of the huge skeleton lord lying on the ground rolled down with the resurrection of the undead. The skeleton that was standing still suddenly trembled violently, and traces of black air began to emerge from the thick bones, and a magic rune appeared. Gradually began to flicker, and in the inside of the skull, through the two eye holes, there was a flash of light, which was a sign of the revival of the skull lord''s soul fire. However, at this time, Green''s situation was not very good. Although he has raised the undead recovery to [lv4], according to reason, the undead recovery of this level should be enough to rekindle the soul fire of this skeleton lord, but Green has neglected that he is only a legendary first-level after all, according to the comprehensive evaluation of the cemetery The combat value, Green can be more than a thousand, which is almost ten times the lower limit of the natural disaster grade! Therefore, Green soon felt that his magic power was not enough. In order to maintain the recovery of the undead, his magic power was output frantically. At this rate, if he persisted for five minutes at most, he had to interrupt the magic when he ran out of magic power. Green frowned. In fact, he had expected this situation for a long time, but he didn''t expect the situation to be worse than he expected. The magic power consumed by the fifth-level magic was suddenly ten times higher than that of the fourth-level magic. At the same time, Green also understands why few Legendary Elementary Necromancers can use this magic. It is really difficult for this Magic to be too difficult for the Legendary Elementary. Fortunately, Green still has a hole card. In this situation, he no longer hesitated and immediately started to krypton. In an instant, the psionic energy balance in the cemetery fell down, and was transported to the Ceylon Valley hundreds of kilometers away along a psionic energy channel built by Green. This is also what Greene came up with in order to wake up the skeleton lord far away from the cemetery, because psionic energy has similar characteristics to electricity and can be quickly conducted in metal. Green took advantage of this feature and used a thick metal wire made of gold to establish a simple psionic transmission line. Along the way, a kobold zombie guard was set up every 50 meters, and several legendary powerhouses were sent along the route. Patrol back and forth along the line to ensure that the line is not damaged. In fact, when he first established this psychic circuit, Green subconsciously wanted to use copper wire, but there are not many copper mines in the foggy world, and there are not so many ready-made raw materials on hand. Only then did I remember that gold is the material with the smallest loss of psychic energy other than enchanted metals, but gold is more expensive and its performance can be replaced by copper and silver. However, there is not much else in Green, but there is a lot of gold. Several gold mines are mined day and night. After smelting and purification, they are smelted and cast into gold bricks. Like iron blocks, they are randomly stacked in the warehouse. When Green needs money, they will be pulled out. Mint into gold coins, or simply use gold bricks. This time, Green thought of the gold, and asked the Skull Workshop to make the gold brick into a gold wire slightly thinner than the little finger, and urgently erected it between the cemetery and the Ceylon Valley. The thick enough gold wire is very efficient for the transmission of psionic energy, and the loss of psychic energy over a distance of more than 500 kilometers is less than 1/20 of the psionic energy, which is quite cost-effective for Green. With the transmission of the cemetery''s psychic energy, the soul fire in the eye sockets of the Skeleton Lord immediately stabilized, and then began to burn. The skeleton twitched violently. At this moment, Green looked at the psionic energy balance of the cemetery, like a broken bank, pouring down 110,000, just a few breaths, that is 100,000 psionic energy. Green looked terrified. He was full of confidence, but he was at a loss. If he ran out of money and couldn''t wake up this natural disaster-level skeleton lord, he would really lose his wife and lose his army. Fortunately, Destiny Girl didn''t joke with him at this time. After consuming 150,000 psionic energy, the aura of the Skeleton Lord soared, and a strong surge of psychic energy suddenly emerged. The Skeleton Lord who was lying on the ground suddenly jumped to the ground Sitting up, the huge skull screamed in the sky, the jawbone opened to the limit, and a black gas gushed out of his mouth, and the faint green soul fire in the two eye sockets was burning and began to overflow from the eye sockets. Immediately, more dense magic runes appeared on the Skeleton Lord''s body, almost covering the originally pale bones, making the Skeleton Lord look like a dark golden halo appeared from a distance. Green breathed a sigh of relief, very happy in his heart, the secret passage was about to succeed! Unexpectedly, at this moment, the Skeleton Lord slammed into his body and let out a deafening roar. A natural disaster-level aura surged again, making Green, who was close at hand, and the dracolich circling in the air feeling a lot of pressure. As a legendary high-ranking dracolich, he immediately fluttered his wings and rose, trying to stay away from the terrifying giant skeleton below. Green was even more embarrassed. His strength was not as strong as that of the Dragon Lich, and he was closer to the Skeleton Lord. He felt like a mountain was pressing down on his back, which made him have the urge to immediately bow his head and kneel. "Damn! This is mental oppression, a bone frame that has just recovered, you still want to turn against the guest, let me kneel to you!" Green roared angrily, the angel of death suddenly spread his metal wings, and he simply did not care about the precious crystals of divine power, and immediately With the blessing of divine power, the combat power instantly reaches [9999], which is already the limit of the legendary level. Although it is not yet natural disaster level, with such strength, it is no longer that the skeleton lord can be overwhelmed by just releasing some momentum. Greenhow stared at the Skeleton Lord who was also looking at him. The newly awakened Skeleton Lord instinctively didn''t want to be bound by anything, even if Green was the one who awakened him, there was no binding force on him. Green sneered in his heart. The revolt of the Skeleton Lord after he woke up was as early as he expected. He also had a plan for such a situation. Just to guard against this situation, he did not wake up the Skeleton Lord in the cemetery. Green manipulated the Angel of Death to enter the state of divine power, and suddenly a powerful momentum erupted. Although it was still not as good as the skeleton lord in general, because of the divine blessing, he was able to temporarily master divine power, and the level far exceeded that of natural disasters. In the next moment, Green did not hesitate to terminate the undead recovery. After the skeleton lord''s soul fire rekindled, he no longer needed to maintain this magic. Then, with a clang, the two swords were unsheathed and swung in the air. Two "" sounded in the air, and the Sword Master [lv9] had the power of divine blessing, and the two sword lights formed a criss-cross, beheading the Skeleton Lord like lightning. At this time, the Skeleton Lord had just recovered. Although the upper body sat up, the lower body could not move, so facing the cross sword slash of the Angel of Death, he could only raise his arms and cross in front of him to resist. Immediately, with a clanging sound, there was a sound of gold and iron, and the cross sword with powerful divine power slashed ruthlessly on the skull lord''s arm bone. The two giant forces collided, forming a ring-shaped wind that spread out to the surroundings. With a sudden click, one of the thick arm bones was cut with a deep gap, and the incomparably hard bones of the calamity-level skeleton lord were cut by nearly a third. Fortunately, the skeleton lord himself was the bones of ancient giants. The arm bone is extremely thick, and it resists it. If it is replaced with a smaller body, even if it has the same powerful strength, it will have to be cut off. The skeleton lord let out a furious roar. Although his legs were still unable to move, he pressed his arms down, and his entire body leaped up and rushed towards the place where the Angel of Death was. The angel of death immediately spread its wings and flew into the air in a flash. At the same time, the hovering dragon lich spit out a dragon breath that contained frost and death, and spit out the face of the skeleton lord. The dragon breath burst open, forming a piece of The ice waterfall, in the blink of an eye, froze the jumping skeleton lord into a huge ice sculpture, and fell to the ground with a bang. However, this low-temperature dragon breath, which is comparable to liquid nitrogen, could not bind the skeleton lord at all. As soon as he landed, there was a sound of "click, click", and the hard ice cracked, and then with a bang, it exploded directly. The roaring skeleton lord rushed out from inside, looking up resentfully at the dracolich who immediately rose to the sky after spitting. At the same time, the angel of death attacked again, taking advantage of the skeleton lord being hated by the dragon lich, the double swords were charged, the divine power was blessed, and with a bang, the man and the sword turned into a huge dark golden sword light and charged fiercely. Skeleton Lord In the end, the battle lasted for three hours. The Dragon Lich was assisting in the air, and the Angel of Death was the main force. It could be said that they spared no expense. Two crystals of divine power were consumed, and finally the Skull Lord, who was still in an extremely weak state, was finally recovered. To grind into residual blood. At this time, Greene brushed another 30,000 psionic energy, and finally subdued this natural disaster grade skeleton lord. After the success, Green finally let out a sigh of relief, secretly rejoicing in his heart, this time it was a bit of a fluke. Take stock of the cost of subduing the Skeleton Lord this time, adding up to more than 200,000 psychic powers, and finally adding two complete crystals of divine power. Even so, Green felt that it was very worthwhile, because the strength of the skeleton lord exceeded his expectations. Fortunately, he was just awakened by the resurrection of the undead, and half of his strength could not be exerted. Otherwise, even if the angel of death used the blessing of divine power, it would be impossible to fight against the heyday. Up to [28000] of the skeleton lord played back and forth. (end of this chapter) Chapter 395： One hundred thousand troops Chapter 395 One Hundred Thousand Army After ?? subdued the Skeleton Lord, Green called up the attribute bar to check, and he was immediately overjoyed. Even if I had psychological expectations, it was still shocking to see the attributes of the Skeleton Lord for the first time! Name: Sean Sbattier; Occupation: Skeleton Lord; Level [lv10]; Combat Strength [28000]; Skills: Skeleton Master [lv5], Death Fortitude [lv5], Recovery Aura [lv8] What makes Green overjoyed is not only the powerful combat power of the skeleton lord. It cannot be denied that the combat power of as high as [28000] can also be called powerful in the primary natural disaster grade, but the real power of this skeleton lord is the skills. The three main The skills are actually all passive abilities of the halo class. Skeleton Master [lv5], with the Skeleton Lord as the center, the combat power of all skeleton undead creatures within a radius of one kilometer gets a [20%] bonus. Don''t underestimate this [20%] bonus, if there are several powerful skeleton undead around the skeleton lord, and the combat power is all increased by one-fifth, what is the concept, I am excited when I think about it. Death Fortitude [lv5], the vitality of all undead creatures increases by [20%], this buff is also very important for crispy undead creatures. Resuscitation Halo [lv8], this skill is the highest level ability of the Skeleton Lord. It belongs to the variant of the five-ring magic undead recovery. Within one kilometer around the Skeleton Lord, all corpses and substances infecting the energy of death will be converted into combat power. Weak elite skeleton soldiers. Green read the attributes and skills of the skeleton lord, and then he realized that one-on-one combat is not the strength of the skeleton lord. The real power of the skeleton lord is to lead the army of skeletons to charge. I was also secretly glad that when we fought just now, the skeleton lord had just woken up, his state was low, his combat power was weakened, and it was estimated that he could not even use his skills. How many skeleton soldiers to climb out. If that happens, Greene will not say that he will subdue the skeleton lord. It is not certain whether he can retreat completely... In the next month or so, because Silabel returned to the main world, the revolutionary army lost 200,000 troops, and there was General Lucas, a warlord who did not listen to the propaganda. Southeastern provinces, lick the wounds and regain strength. On Steinard''s side, before Silabel led the army to retreat, Cypolites led his men to quietly leave the palace, while the Marquis of Capson brought the armed police of the Ministry of Internal Affairs and some people loyal to his family. Withdrew Stynard and returned to the fief in the Eastern Province, and secretly sent a letter to Silabel. The letter expressed that he did not want to be an enemy of Silabel, and sent many valuable gifts, vaguely hoping that Silabel would let him go once, and also sent a badge representing Grand Duke Mora in the letter. Silabel didn''t have a good impression of Marquis Capson, an old fox who secretly did not know about the Loen Federation, and the persimmon picked it up softly. After trying to stabilize the situation, he would use him first. I didn''t expect this old fox to be in Mo. There is still humanity on the side of Duke La. Seeing Dad''s badge, Silabel had to take it seriously, and specially summoned to ask about the attitude of Grand Duke Mora. Archduke Mora''s reply is worth pondering. He only said one sentence: Marquis Capson still contributed to the kingdom! Silabel''s heart froze, and he couldn''t help but speculate on the meaning of this sentence. Is it a deliberate arrangement for Marquis Capson to join the Loen Federation? Part of my dad''s overall plan? Or is that old fox from Capson a double agent at all? Silabel was not sure, but with the reply from Grand Duke Mora, she no longer stared at the fief of the Marquis of Capson, and turned her attention to the little king in the palace and the Marquis of Belon. With the withdrawal of Cypolites and Marquis Capson, this loose three-way alliance no longer exists, but the little king is still the king of the void world, even if Silabel can''t wait to send troops directly into the kingdom to destroy the little king and Marquis Veron slashed with a knife, and without the order of Grand Duke Mora, she could not act without authorization. Returning to the main world this time, one of Silabel''s purposes is to interview the Grand Duke Mora and King Prady XIV, and how to deal with the little king who is not very restful and has a bad head. Green took this opportunity to launch a series of big moves in the foggy world, dividing the nearly 40,000 troops under his command into ten paths, including Thunder Angel Rota, Flame Angel Holly, Ice Angel Hill, and Shield War Angel. Nancy, the corpse knight Penny, the Lich Mage Cristiano, the kobold shaman Emma Hart, the Lich Mage Frio, the Lich Knight Ariotega, and General James led their unstoppable attacks to the surroundings. Expansion site. Now there is a natural disaster grade skeleton lord in the cemetery, Green can be said to be full of confidence, no longer need to be careful, he will use the fastest speed to expand the control range in the foggy world. Although Green suspects that this foggy world is a Void World that has entered the final stage, judging from the current situation, the area here is very huge, and the area he has discovered now almost catches up with the No. 12 Void World controlled by the Kingdom of Lorenzo. . According to the remaining records of some relics, this is only a corner of the world, perhaps not even a few tenths. With the undead army and servant army under Green''s command, his sphere of influence expanded rapidly, one tribe, one town after another, or he chose to surrender directly, or fell into ruins under the devastating attack. In the town center of the cemetery, Green used the highest authority of the cemetery to create a huge sand table model in the center of the hall, which was directly projected in miniature according to the real terrain of the foggy world. On the sand table, the ten small flags representing the army are quite far away from the cemetery, as if greedy snakes are devouring every settlement where they pass, no matter what race, no matter what civilization, or surrender, or destroyed. It is displayed in real time on the sand table. The destroyed tribe will emit a smoke of gunpowder, and then bang, it will turn into ruins. Those who choose to surrender will follow the policy formulated by Green, and the strongest warrior in the tribe will become the one loyal to Green. The production and life of the servant army and the tribe will be integrated into the planned economic system of the cemetery. All adults who have the ability to work must contribute to the normal operation of Green as the master and the entire economic system. Green and his generals Protect them, provide some basic living security, and realize the circulation of commodities between tribes in the form of central rationing. In just over a month, dozens of tribes have already chosen to surrender, including 32 kobold tribes, 14 gnoll tribes, 5 lizardmen tribes, 15 orc tribes, 3 murloc tribes, and bullhead tribes. There is one human tribe and thirty-three human towns. Because so many tribes surrendered, and selected elite soldiers to become the servant army loyal to Green, the total force of Green''s command not only did not decrease due to the battle, but instead expanded rapidly. The number of single servant army has never been less than ten thousand. It has reached 65,000 people, plus Green''s own undead army and more than 20,000 kobold zombies. Before you know it, Green has an army of 100,000 people. He has a natural disaster and six legends under his command, and he is praised by many servant tribes. To be prayed and worshipped like a **** for the [Great Undead King]. However, just when everything was going well, Green''s troops finally encountered a tough bone. It was the army led by Cristiano. They rushed forward for thousands of kilometers, and finally encountered an extremely large human city-state. The coalition forces that invaded the Kingdom of Lorenzo, among them the human magician Murray, came from this city-state. At this time, although this human city-state has lost a legendary mage and thousands of elite warriors, its family is still very solid. There are still three legendary powerhouses and an elite army with a scale of more than 10,000 people, and they control the hundreds of kilometers around the city-state. Land and sporadic villages. I have to admit that Cristiano is very talented in commanding operations, his sense of smell on the battlefield is extremely sensitive, and he was not carried away by victory. After discovering the extraordinary human city-state, it was not as tidal as before. After a large-scale attack, several hundred kobolds were carefully dispatched to launch a tentative attack, which led to a legendary magician. Cristiano''s army did not have a legendary powerhouse, so when he found that the enemy was too strong, he immediately sent out a distress signal without hesitation. Green received a call for help in the cemetery. He also prepared for the scattered troops to encounter a powerful enemy that could not be dealt with, so he reacted very quickly, and immediately opened the teleportation and sent the skeleton lord... Although the natural disaster-level skeleton lord leaves the cemetery, it will be suppressed by the world origin of the foggy world, unable to exert its due combat power, and will be rejected everywhere, just like the white dragon at the beginning, the reason why it did everything possible to escape from here and enter the main world is that This kind of weakening and rejection all the time is like an ordinary person who has a fever and diarrhea every day. This kind of uncomfortable feeling is okay for a while, but if it lasts for a long time, no one can stand it. Fortunately, the Skeleton Lord has the cemetery as a safe haven. As long as he returns to the cemetery, he will not be repelled by the foggy world. In this respect, the ancient white dragon of natural disaster grade, Angdaragon, is much luckier. Although the state is not very good, it does not affect the skeleton lord bullying several legendary superhumans. The huge gap in strength is destined to have no suspense in this battle. The skeleton lord suddenly appeared on the battlefield through space teleportation, and killed the legendary magician as soon as he shot. In the city, the defense formation of the city-state was opened, which avoided the ending of being killed by the skeleton lord. (end of this chapter) Chapter 396： Calamity-level deterrent balance Chapter 396 Deterrence balance of natural disaster grade Although he retreated into the tall city wall and opened the defense formation of the city-state, in the face of a natural disaster-level skeleton lord, with only two legendary supernatural beings, plus a defensive formation, more than 10,000 soldiers could not compete at all. . Moreover, the Skeleton Lord is not alone. After the Skeleton Lord arrived on the battlefield, follow-up reinforcements came one after another. Troops from several other directions were gathered here, and tens of thousands of troops were unable to drain this human city-state. Green also set his sights here, condescendingly overlooking the entire battlefield with a god-like perspective similar to an RTS game. After having the Skeleton Lord, Green''s self-confidence was bursting, and he didn''t take this human city-state seriously. However, this city-state that has survived from the last era must have a lot of accurate information about this foggy world, so instead of destroying this city-state, Green hopes to bend it. And this human city-state is different from the tribal towns that Greene had conquered before. This is a real big city, not inferior to Steinard in size, with a population of no less than 300,000 or more. In extreme cases, with these populations, 30,000 or even 50,000 soldiers could be recruited. However, just when Green had a wishful thinking in his heart, from the center of this city-state, a surge of spiritual energy suddenly emerged, as if a wild beast had been awakened, chilling, icy, and suffocating! Then a lazy and angry breath burst out, instantly covering the entire human city-state, making the people in the city both excited and terrified. It was their last guardian but also a terrifying nightmare. The reason why the ?? natural disaster grade is called a natural disaster is not without reason. For the natural disaster grade, there is no malice, just casual gestures may cause fatal disasters to ordinary people. In the next moment, the psionic energy that erupted in the city-state attacked the army besieging the city. Almost at the same time, the aura of the Skeleton Lord also emerged, diametrically opposed to the mysterious powerhouses in the human city-state. The two natural disaster-level auras collided and rubbed each other, accompanied by a piercing "" vocal cord, a dazzling spark and arc. "Who is it, disturbing this old man''s sleep!" The voice of Hong Zhong Dalu came from the city-state, and he felt that he had met an opponent of the same level, and the mysterious powerhouse was completely awake. With a long whistle, a golden rainbow flew by, and a tall old man shrouded in golden light appeared above the city wall facing the Skeleton Lord. This old man has a pure white beard, a strange leather armor, a short sword on his waist, and a hunting bow on his back. He is probably a hunter, and he is looking at the gathering in the city with deep eyes. Tens of thousands of troops outside, as well as tit-for-tat Skeleton Lords. "Huh? It''s actually a natural disaster grade undead!" The white-bearded old man was a little surprised, and his face became unsightly. At the same time, Green had already seen some clues about this tall old man. Don''t look at this tall white-bearded old man who looks no different from a normal person, but Green, as a necromancer, is all too familiar with this aura. This natural disaster grade superhuman who guards the human city-state is actually an undead! Or to be more precise, this is a lich that has not yet been completely transformed. It is somewhat similar to Green''s body, but this person is more thorough. About [70%] to [80%] of his body has been transformed into a lich. But I don''t know how to use it, and still maintain the appearance of a normal person. In the gigantic skull of the Skeleton Lord, two dark green soul fires were beating violently, and they were eager to meet a strong enemy. Green overlooked the audience, but suppressed the raging fighting spirit of the Skeleton Lord, and at the same time ordered the troops to retreat slowly. This is also an emergency plan formulated by Green from the beginning. When expanding in the foggy world, once encountering a natural disaster-level powerhouse, stop immediately and try to avoid conflicts. There are two things in everything. Since the ancient white dragon, Angdaragon, can survive in the foggy world, it is hard to guarantee that there are no other powerful natural disaster-level existences here. At present, Green''s subordinates only have the natural disaster-level combat power of the Skeleton Lord. In any case, there can be no surprises. This is almost equivalent to a nuclear bomb. If the enemy also has nuclear weapons of the same level, both sides must exercise restraint, so as not to cause both sides to suffer. So when he found that the enemy also had natural disaster grade guards, Green chose to retreat very wisely. The tall old man who guarded the city-state also did not pursue aggressively, or even walked half a step out of the city-state''s city wall. After finding that the enemy had retreated, he immediately flashed into the center of the city-state. Obviously, this tall old man of the natural disaster grade was also rejected and suppressed by the foggy world. Before that, he had been sleeping, restraining his breathing, and suppressing his strength. At this time, the natural disaster-level spiritual energy was released, and it immediately felt extremely uncomfortable, and it was not in the mood to fight. That''s it, a war that was about to break out, under the deterrence of the two natural disaster grades, some anticlimactic ended. Soon after, Green volunteered to send General James to meet a legendary powerhouse in the human city-state under the city walls. This legendary high knight named Ferondo was the chief of the city-state presbytery. After some negotiation, the two sides reached an agreement, stipulating that the city gate of the city-state is the benchmark, and the border is two hundred miles to the west. The east belongs to the human city-state, and the west belongs to the undead kingdom. This peace agreement seems simple, but as long as there is a natural disaster grade superhuman endorsement, this is an effective peace agreement. At this point, this large-scale expansion has also come to an end. First, because Silabel has returned to Void World No. 12, Green will focus on that. In addition, after this wave of crazy expansion, Green is in the foggy world. The land area under the control of China is almost more than three million square kilometers. With such a huge land area, there are only less than 100,000 troops. Even if there are servant tribes stationed everywhere, it will still be stretched. So even if the greed in his heart is constantly instigating, Green has to choose rationally to stop, integrate and adjust, and slowly digest... Early this morning, in the void world, the headquarters of the Special Bureau in Steinard City. With the return of Silabel, Green, the acting director, has also done his job, but Green''s performance during this time is obvious to all, whether it is the battle of Erdis Prison, or secretly going to the Scarlet Fortress, and countering the ringtone, one by one. , are all credit. So after stepping down as acting director, Green officially took up the post of deputy director of the Special Bureau, and his rank was also promoted from colonel to major general. In the Kingdom of Lorenzo, the gold content of generals is still quite high. Even if you are from a great noble family, if you want to become a general, you must be trained on the battlefield, and you must have solid military merit, and then you can be promoted by His Majesty the King personally. His Majesty the King referred to here is not the little King of the Void World, but His Majesty Prady XIV! Green''s promotion to major general means that his identity as Wood Slater has truly become a pivotal figure. After the simple ceremony, under the witness of many officers from the special bureau, Silabel personally replaced Green''s epaulettes and collars with golden stars representing the generals. With a snap, Green stood at attention and saluted, with a straight black military outfit with shining generals, and a fairly handsome face, which really made many young women in special bureau agencies rippling, the only fly in the ointment is the pair of ten thousand years. The unchanging dead fish eyes are somewhat unpleasant. After completing the ceremony, Green gently touched the cold and hard metal star on his collar, and an inexplicable emotion rose in his heart. Becoming a general was a childhood dream of Greene before he crossed the road. Green''s mouth moved slightly, showing a rare smile, but it flashed by, and then returned to normal, followed Silabel to the small conference room next to the director''s office. Green used this conference room before when he was the acting director, but he sat in the middle at that time, but this time he could only take second place. It is said to be a small conference room, but the actual size of this conference room is not small, enough to accommodate 30 or 40 people. The reason why it is called a small conference room is mainly compared to another large conference room that can accommodate 300 people. . Green followed Silabel. Today Silabel is wearing a beautiful women''s military uniform. I have to admit that the combat effectiveness of the army of the Kingdom of Lorenzo is not very good, but the standard of military uniform design is quite high, especially the women''s military uniform, which is close-fitting and uneven, and walks both heroically and elegantly. Green followed his boss into the small conference room while admiring the beautiful back view of his immediate boss. There were more than a dozen people sitting inside at this time, and when they saw Silabel and Green walking in, they all stood up immediately, sighed, and saluted. Sirabelle returned a military salute expressionlessly, came to the side of the conference table, raised his hands, pressed down gently, and everyone sat down immediately. Green also sat on the reserved chair, expressionless, sitting upright, waiting for Silabel to speak. But he didn''t expect that at this moment, Green felt a hostile gaze. Greene''s brows raised, and he turned the eyes of the dead fish. Looking up, he saw an unusually tall and strong man sitting opposite him. He is probably two meters tall, his shoulders are broad and thick, his arms are also very thick, with explosive strength, his muscles are bulging, and he almost burst out of his clothes. Coupled with those cold and sharp eyes and a somewhat ferocious appearance, the first impression of this person is not very good. At first glance, he is ruthless and does not look like a good person. Green noticed that this person was also of the rank of major general, and immediately came to his mind the name of this person - Kbayev! As the deputy of General James, Kebaev''s strength and ability are not inferior to General James, and even the pure supernatural level has reached the legendary middle level, which is still above General James. However, this person has a great temper, and his temperament is also sinister and vicious. Coupled with some background, sometimes even Silabel has to contradict a few words. Before Silabel always let him be the deputy of General James, he was deliberately suppressing him. Now that General James is dead, Silabel has no one to use, just let him stand up. Please subscribe! Ask for a monthly pass! (end of this chapter) Chapter 397： meeting room Chapter 397 Conference Room Kebaev has always regarded himself very highly, and he was originally held down by General James, which made him feel uneasy. This time General James died, and he was secretly happy, thinking that the opportunity had come, but he did not expect that he had indeed replaced James. The position of the general, but there is a deputy director of unknown origin on his head! This made Kerbaev very angry. He didn''t dare to blame Silabel, so he could only put the account on Green. However, Green felt his malicious eyes, and he looked back, but it made his heart tremble. Those dead fish eyes seemed to be able to penetrate his soul. Kerbaev subconsciously avoided his gaze, but at the next moment, he reacted again, annoyed at his cowardice, why should he be afraid of a newly promoted Legendary Elementary when he is clearly a Legendary Intermediate Powerhouse? Although Kebaev has heard many rumors about Green, he doesn''t believe it at all. He only believes in his own eyes. Seeing Green at the moment is only a legendary first-level, a necromancer of this strength. ten. Thinking of this, Kebaev subconsciously grasped the long sword he wore around his waist. Although this enchanted long sword was not a divine weapon, it had been passed down in his family for hundreds of years. The extraordinary abilities complement each other, and can exert a strength that is far greater than one plus one. Holding the hilt of the sword seemed to give Kerbaev a boost of confidence and courage, a sneer appeared on the corner of his mouth, and he met Green''s gaze again. At this time, Green had already looked away at Silabel, which made Kebaevs emotions that had been brewing for a long time come to nothing. Silabel directly ignored the eye contact between Green and Kebaev, she glanced at everyone present, and said coldly: "Everyone, what is the current situation, I don''t need to say that everyone knows, this time Stinner The battle to defend Germany is our last chance, and I dont think everyone wants to flee back to the main world like bereaved dogs! So, for honor, for the future After a meeting, Green was a little bored, watching Silabel boost morale and assign tasks, but left him and Kebaev until the end of the meeting. Waiting for the others to leave the conference room in an orderly manner, Silabel looked at the time and said, "Wait a moment, there are a few more people." The whole conference room was deserted for a while, Silabel was silent, looking down at a small book, writing and drawing not knowing what to do. Green and Kebaev were not familiar with each other at first, and when they met, there were some strange signs, so naturally it was impossible to say anything. In fact, the so-called other signs are just one-sided by Kebaev, and Green never took this person seriously. After being promoted to the legendary level, Green was exposed to more esoteric magic, and as a necromancer, he was more interested in undead magic. Moreover, Green has the memory of his previous life, and is more accustomed to seeing magic as a science, rather than a magical mysticism. Since it is a scientific research, it must invest a lot of time and energy, just like at this time Green is closing his eyes and resting on the surface, in fact, the main consciousness has returned to the cemetery to study the research that was obtained from the Royal Academy of Steinard a while ago. Magic book. About 20 minutes later, with a knock on the door, Silabel raised her head and looked at the door, said please come in, and then looked at Green. She had already discovered Green''s state. Regarding Green''s perfunctory attitude, she There was nothing else to do but to ignore it. At this time, as the wooden door of the meeting room was pushed open, a young captain who looked a little restrained walked in from the outside, saw Silabel immediately stood at attention and saluted, and stammered nervously and said loudly: "Report sir, the Fifth Guard of the Guards. Regiment, 3rd Battalion, 2nd Company, 3rd Platoon Commander Ruston, report to you!" "Oh, here you are, let''s sit first." Silabel glanced at the captain officer, who was in his early twenties, but lowered his head again and fiddled with the book. Captain Ruston was a little overwhelmed. He was just a civilian in the main world. At first, he tried every means to be admitted to the military academy and became a reserve officer after graduation. With excellent grades and strong talent, if there is no strong relationship or gift-giving, it is impossible to become a real officer, or even a reserve officer for a lifetime. Ruston finally got into the military academy and got the opportunity to become an extraordinary person in the military academy. How could he be willing to do nothing all his life! Only then did he turn his heart away, voluntarily left the main world, and came to the void world to obtain the rank of captain of the Praetorian Guards. This time, he performed well in the battle of the Scarlet Fortress and was appreciated by Silabel, and finally had the opportunity to rise to the top. In fact, under the command of Silabel, there are not many military academy graduates who come from civilians like Ruston but have no way to go, and can only leave their hometown to go to the void world to fight for a future, but there are not many who can really make a good appearance, because Limited by talent, low starting point and few resources, most of them spend their whole lives as low-ranking officers. In the void world, only those who have become school-level officers are eligible to apply for returning to the main world, so many people who come to the void world will never be able to go back for a lifetime. Therefore, many civilians who have no way out would rather waste their whole lives than make up their minds to go to the Void World, because this is likely to be a road of no return for them. However, this shy Captain Ruston is far more courageous than he has shown. He not only came to the void world, but also seized the opportunity in the war and entered the eyes of Silabel, which will change him and even the the fate of his family. Captain Ruston stood there a little bewildered. He first looked at Green with his eyes closed, and then at Kerbaev, who had a bad face. Although he was very young, he was all major generals, which made him stunned. Silabel was concentrating on writing, so he didn''t dare to disturb him. He silently found a chair by the door and sat on the edge of the chair carefully. Kebaev glanced at Ruston, who was in custody, and saw that he was flinching, and he couldn''t help but pouted. He came from a great nobleman and looked down on commoners. His grandfather, grandmother, grandmother, and grandfather kept telling him that commoners were commoners since he was a child. It is synonymous with dirty, wretched, lazy, and stupid. It has formed a stereotype and cannot be changed. So, when he saw a civilian officer appearing in this conference room, he seemed to smell a stench. Kebayev frowned, but he could only endure silently because of Silabel. In fact, when it comes to identity, Kebaev is not afraid of Silabel, and even higher. After all, Silabel is only the illegitimate daughter of Grand Duke Mora, while Kebaev is the orthodox heir of the family. His family is the second largest noble in the entire Lorenzo Kingdom after the royal family. It even appeared two hundred years ago. Had a natural disaster grade powerhouse. It''s a pity that the ancestor had fallen fifty years ago, which made Kebaev''s family somewhat weak. Kerbaev was really afraid, even afraid of Silabel, all because Silabel hit it with a pair of fists. When visiting Grand Duke Mora with his father, he saw Silabel, who was two years younger than him, for the first time. Kerbaev looked down on this illegitimate daughter, and he kept his mouth shut when they played together. As for how Kebaev, who was only nine years old, knew the concept of illegitimate daughters, of course, his grandmother and grandmothers words and deeds were indispensable. But soon, Kebaev, who was still a bear child at the time, was taught how to be a man by Silabel, who was also a bear child. Captain Ruston didn''t know what to do, but he felt very sensitively that the unfriendly General Kerbaev looked at him, which made him even more uneasy, and somehow offended the other party. Coupled with the repressed quiet atmosphere in the conference room, Captain Ruston, who only dared to put his **** on the edge of the chair, was even more nervous. Fortunately, this situation did not last long. A few minutes later, the knock on the door again broke the silence of the conference room, finally letting the tense Captain Ruston breathe a sigh of relief. "Come in~" Silabel seemed to be at a critical moment, and continued to write quickly without raising his head. A female officer of the same age as Captain Ruston pushed open the door and walked in. This is a girl with short fiery red hair and full of confidence in herself. She is also a captain''s uniform. Although she is a woman, she is heroic and aggressive. After that, he stood at attention full of energy and said loudly, "Sir, Captain Hill Walsh is reporting to you!" "Oh, let''s sit first~" Silabel still didn''t raise her head, she just responded. The red-haired girl named Hill Walsh looked around carelessly, and then sat beside Captain Ruston as a matter of course. Although as a woman, she is younger than Captain Ruston, but Hill Walsh''s father was a baron, and he was a nobleman. He received aristocratic education, which made her more decent and relaxed in dealing with people. On the surface, she was full of energy. In fact, it is very measured, and it will not be rude. Shortly after Hill Walsh sat down, the door of the conference room was knocked again, and this time two people came together. One of them was an old woman with gray hair and a rickety body. Wearing a special black military uniform on this old woman was really nondescript. However, Green, whose main consciousness had returned, felt that the old woman contained a gloomy and icy aura in her body, which belonged to a necromancer. The other is a young man with blond hair. He is thin and tall, and behind him, he actually has a pair of white wings like an angel! Green felt an angel-like aura from him. This person should have the blood of an angel, but it is very thin. Except for a pair of wings, he does not have other talents of an angel. After introducing herself, the old woman called herself Mrs. Rand, and the thin and tall angel was named Shelottner. (end of this chapter) Chapter 398： Kebayf Chapter 398 Kbayev After Mrs. Rand and Sherottner came in, Silabel finally put away the small notebook and pen in her hand, leaned back on the back of the chair, and glanced at everyone expressionlessly. Silabel did not deliberately release momentum or psychic fluctuations, but the powerful aura from the legendary high-level still brought huge psychological pressure to everyone present, even Kebaev was only one order weaker than Silabel. I still felt the chills on my back, and I sighed secretly in my heart, and unknowingly I saw that the strength gap between myself and Silabel became even bigger. The only one present was Green who was calm. Recently, in the cemetery, besides studying undead magic, he also studied skeleton lords. He was baptized by natural disaster grade breath almost every day. Compared to Silabel, it was not enough. However, although Green is not affected, he will not jump out to show his presence at such a time. In the end, Silabel retracted his gaze and said in a leisurely manner: "This time, although we have severely attacked the arrogance of the rebels in the Scarlet Fortress, but with the support of the Loen Federation, they will recover soon, and the next battle will definitely happen in Steinard. In order to better defend Steinard, we must clean up the interior. Let me say one more thing about this. General Wood Slater must be commended for his actions. He did a very good job in the first battle of Erdis Prison. A large number of traitors who have betrayed the kingdom have provided a solid rear for our army to hold on to the red fortress." Having said this, Silabel rarely showed a soft look at Green, and took the lead in reaching out and applauding lightly. When the others saw it, they quickly applauded, and even Kebaev, who was unhappy with the boss, clapped. Green immediately stood up and saluted according to the rules, saying that it was all about leadership training and subordinates life. After this little episode, the atmosphere in the conference room was a little more relaxed. Silabel continued: "Although Erdis Prison has cleaned up many traitors in the first battle, there is still one of the biggest cancers hidden in Steinard - the assassination team of the Rebel Intelligence Department!" Having said this, Silabel paused, her eyes became deeper, and she seemed to think of Cypolites, an old opponent. "This time I gathered you people to deal with these cancers lurking in Steinard." Silabel said firmly: "Among the six of you, Wood is my direct subordinate, Kebaev. They are famous young powerhouses in the kingdom, both of them have legendary strength. Captain Ruston and Captain Hill Walsh are the geniuses emerging in this Red Fortress battle. Mrs. Rand and Shelottner are the main world. The helper dispatched by the Special Bureau. Your mission is to completely eliminate or eliminate the members of the assassination team hidden in Steinard." "Wait a minute, Sirabelle~~Sir!" Kebaev had just waited for Sirabelle to finish speaking, and immediately stood up and raised an objection. "Huh? Do you have any comments? General Kebaev." Silabel frowned unhappily. She hoped to hear ''your lord'' or ''guarantee to complete the task'' rather than ''wait a minute''. Kind of crap. Kebaev, who had known each other for many years, immediately noticed that Silabel had bad eyesight, but he said: "Sir, as far as I know, the assassination team of the rebel intelligence department has been entrenched in Wang for many years, and its strength is very strong. It''s easy to deal with. Not only is its leader a legendary high-level superhuman, but there is also an assassin named Suzuyin, who is also a legendary high-level, if only we..." As he spoke, his eyes swept over the rest of the people present, and his eyes flashed. Passed a trace of disdain and distrust: "I''m afraid I can''t deal with such a powerful enemy." Silabel said indifferently: "You don''t have to worry about this. If Cypolites appears, I will personally take action against her. As for the bell..." She glanced at Green inadvertently as she spoke: "You don''t have to worry either. , she has left the rebels, so you don''t need to consider these two people, you only need to deal with the rest of the assassination team, is there any objection now?" Kerbaev was stunned for a moment, blinking his eyes, he did not expect such a big change in the revolutionary army assassination team, as the most famous first assassin, Suzune actually left the revolutionary army. This time he had no reason to refuse, so he closed his mouth angrily and sat back. "Okay, anyone who has a different opinion can raise it." Silabel clapped her hands in fear and asked lightly. Apart from Kebaev, only Green was the only one who was qualified to speak. The other four were not qualified to speak in terms of strength, identity, or level. Even Mrs. Rand, who came from the Special Bureau of the Main World, was also a Legendary Beginner Extraordinary. Don''t dare to rely on the old and sell the old in front of Silabel. After waiting for five seconds, seeing that no one spoke any more, Silabel continued: "Okay, from today, this matter will be handed over to Deputy Director Wood Slater." Walk outside the conference room. Green had already guessed the meaning of Silabel, otherwise he would not have stayed for this meeting, and immediately stood up and saluted and said yes. Only Kerbaev looked ugly, looking at Silabel''s back, he wanted to say something, but he still held back. He is well aware of Silabel''s bad temper. If he raises an objection only once, Silabel will not care, but twice in a row will be regarded as a challenge to authority. At this time, Kebaev regretted being too impatient just now. If he hadn''t jumped out in a hurry, he would have a chance to speak now. Until there was a bang, Silabel walked out of the conference room, and the secretary who was waiting outside the door closed the door, and the conference room fell into a strange atmosphere again. Kerbaev''s face was so gloomy that water condensed, and he looked at Green with a gloomy gaze. Green didn''t care, he walked directly to the seat where Silabel had just sat down, and said lightly: "Okay, Sir Silabel has already assigned the task, the next thing we need to do is to complete this task, I hope everyone... " However, before Green could finish his words, Kebaev gave a heavy "hum" and walked towards the door of the conference room, wanting him to obey Green''s command, which is absolutely impossible! Green narrowed his eyes slightly, and a killing intent flashed in his eyes, and several other people present suddenly felt that the surrounding temperature seemed to drop several degrees. "General Kebaev! If I were you, I wouldn''t be so impulsive." Green''s voice was slow and powerful, and along with his words, he didn''t chant a spell or use a staff, and it appeared on his head. A magic circle of evoking came out, and a sharp silver-gray object slowly stretched out from it. Then a ferocious and terrifying momentum suddenly erupted, not only filling the conference room, but even spreading out, covering the entire building and even the surrounding central area of ??Stinard. Many passers-by who were walking on the street felt extremely frightened, as if returning to the days when the huge silver-gray dragon spread out its huge wings that covered the sky and hovered over Steinard not long ago. Silabel, who had just left, also felt the terrifying dragon''s might, but was not surprised, but smiled, and continued to walk back to her director''s office. In the conference room, Kbayev, who was the first to bear the brunt, trembled, and he could not move a step when he was about to go out. Although the other four people are not the target of Green, except for Mrs. Rand, who is legendary, the other three are only the best among the official superhumans. Although there is hope to be promoted to legend in the future, it is still not enough. Yuan, feeling the momentum, all turned pale, slumped on the chair, did not dare to move, and looked at the Deputy Director Green in fear. Green''s pair of dead fish eyes stared at Kebaev, and he used the spirit call to open the passage to the cemetery, letting the dracolich stretch out a fingertip and release the terrifying pressure of the legendary high-level, which was enough to suppress the whole world. field. "You... this is a special bureau, what do you want to do!" Kebaev swallowed a mouthful of saliva, his throat wriggled, and he grunted. However, he was also born from a great nobleman, a rare genius among his peers, a legendary middle-ranking powerhouse, not a sham. After the initial shock and fear, he quickly calmed down and turned to look at Green. At this time, Kebaev had already put away his contempt for Green, his brain was running fast, analyzing the current situation, and thinking in his heart: "This person is obviously only a legendary first-level, why can he exude such a powerful coercion? What is he calling? What? It is rumored that this person has a legendary high-level dracolich, is this true, and is it not a false rumor?" Before, Kerbaev only thought that Green was a little white face hugging Silabels thigh. His preconceived prejudice made him think that Greens strength was just like that. As for those rumors, he didnt go into detail, but he didnt expect it to be true! "Damn it, I miscalculated this time." Kbayev frowned, having re-evaluated the current situation, and carried out self-reflection in his heart, quickly corrected his mentality, and began to think about countermeasures. Green was sitting on the seat Silabel had just now, and the velvet seat under his **** seemed to still retain temperature, and he said lightly: "General Kbayev, I know your identity, and of course I won''t attack you here. But I am the deputy director of the Special Bureau. You are my subordinate now. Unless you can persuade the director to let her remove you from me, I have a hundred ways to get you out of my hands. Death, do you believe it?" Kebaev shivered involuntarily. His pride made him not want to bow his head to Green, but Green''s remarks made his back go cold. Subconsciously, he felt that Green was not bragging, and Green not only had this method, And really had the guts to kill him. (end of this chapter) Chapter 399： Suppression team Chapter 399 Clearance Team Green still looked paralyzed, with the dead fish''s eyes half drooping, smiling but not laughing, as if crying but not crying, looking at Kebaev who was standing there. In fact, he had expected this to happen. Since Silabel came back, he handed over the information of these people to him. What kind of background and character, strengths and weaknesses, special abilities and abilities of these people are these people, Green''s heart is one. Clearly. According to the information, this Kebaev has a very high self-esteem, and it is strange that he does not jump out and do things. At this moment, Kebaev was shocked and angry, the muscles on his cheeks twitched, his eyes fixed on Green, his hands clenched and released, and he repeated several times. He deliberately slammed the door and left without throwing Green, but he was afraid of what Green had just said, and he was even more afraid of Green''s strength. If its true that Green holds a legendary high-level undead summon, as rumored, then even his family cant help Green at the moment. How should I choose? Is it better to die standing than to live on your knees, or is it a man who can bend and stretch? Kebayev kept flipping these two thoughts in his mind, and finally he turned his heart away, his eyes flashed decisively, his teeth clenched tightly, and he made a "creaky" sound... At this time, Kerbaev was extremely angry. He had grown up so much and no one had ever dared to threaten him like this. Even the vicious Silabel just beat him up and would not insult him like this. Kebayev stared at the bull''s eyes and looked at Green fiercely. Green''s eyes were calm and cold, and the entire conference room fell into a suffocating silence. After five or six minutes, the blue veins on the back of Kerbaev''s hand bulged, his patience has reached the limit, and finally... He silently walked back to the position just now and sat down. At this moment, Kebaev is still screaming in his heart: "Kerbaev, what are you doing? Why should you give in, what about your dignity? Your anger? What you should do now is to put your fist on that Damn **** face." However, no matter how he cried in his heart, Kebaev''s body was honest and made the wisest choice. Just when they looked at each other just now, a dragon-lich''s finger was fully stretched out in the spirit-calling magic circle on Green''s head. And gradually locked on Kebaev''s body, which made him feel unprecedented pressure, it was a feeling that death was approaching. Even if Kebaev was very sure in his heart, Green would never dare to kill him blatantly, and even if Green swore a threat, he could secretly use means to kill him. There is a huge and ancient family behind it, if it is not a deep hatred, no one wants to offend them. But no matter how he understands it in his heart and how he analyzes it rationally, at this moment, according to his instinct, he clearly feels that Greene might actually kill him! Impulsive or crazy, those nightmarish dead fish eyes stared at him, like a lazy old cat staring at a mouse huddled in the corner. Therefore, he subconsciously chose to be able to bend and stretch. Kerbaev sat down silently, no longer arrogant, like an eggplant beaten by frost. Green saw that he was subdued and didn''t say anything. He lightly withdrew the spirit call, sent the dracolich back to the cemetery, and then motioned for the four people who were hiding on the other side of the conference table to sit down. Captain Ruston, Hill Walsh, Mrs. Rand, and Shelottner looked at each other, but did not dare to go against Green''s wishes, and immediately sat down. The four of them just thought that the two generals were going to fight on the spot, but they didn''t expect it to end so anticlimactic, but they didn''t look down on Kebayev besides being afraid of Green''s power. They are not stunned young people who have just graduated from school. For these people who have come over on the battlefield, they can judge the situation and dont make a fool of themselves. This kind of forbearance and reason alone shows that Kebaev is not a simple one. characters. However, Green was not surprised by this result. According to the information given to him by Silabel, although Kebaev was strong in appearance, his personality was more feminine. Although he is very smart, he is considered to be an outstanding talent among the children of the nobles, but he is still not strong enough, and he is indecisive at a critical time, so Green did not believe that he would dare to break the net from the beginning. Green clapped his hands, as if the episode just now did not exist: "Everyone, being able to be selected by Sir Silabel to join the newly formed consultation group, your strength is beyond doubt, so I will have high requirements for you, I hope Don''t let me down. Silabel has given our six-member scavenging team a lot of power, and we have to make a difference, otherwise..." Green delivered a speech that boosted morale, but the effect was not satisfactory, and he didn''t care too much. Then this newly established Qing Squad against the Revolutionary Army Assassination Squad was officially put into work... The next day at five o''clock in the afternoon, a caf on Roscott Street. Captain Ruston came to this cafe dressed as an office worker. His half-old suit and gray leather shoes made him look like a small civil servant or a company clerk who had just gotten off work. As the copper bell rang on the door, Captain Ruston walked in, looked left and right, found a table and sat down, putting the briefcase in his hand beside him. Because its off-duty time, the cafe also works part-time as a restaurant, serving dinner for those who dont want to go home to cook at night. At this time, there were a lot of customers, and the waiters were stretched and waited for a while before coming. The waiter is a pretty good looking young girl with brown braids running down the side of her chest and light makeup. She is very friendly. She said hugs first, and then asked Captain Ruston what to order? This is the first time for Captain Ruston to perform this kind of task, but he is very smart and seems very natural. He smiled and said: "A large glass of ale and a chicken set meal..." This is the signature set menu of this cafe. Ruston didnt look at the menu, he had done his homework before coming, which made him look like a regular customer here. Ruston doesn''t know if this is useful, he can only try to make himself look natural. Soon, the waiter brought a large glass of ale and a small plate with a few peanuts scattered in it. This is the snack that comes with the store. Ruston immediately took a sip from the glass of ale, as if he was very thirsty, but in reality he concealed that he didn''t know where to put his hands. However, after taking a sip of ale, the bitter and cool liquid made him feel much better, and he looked around him casually. There are many people in the shop, but it is not noisy. A musician playing a soothing tune next to the piano not far away makes this cafe look very stylish. Captain Ruston came here in disguise, of course not for dinner. After the meeting yesterday, everyone except Green was sent out. The purpose of their suppression group was to deal with the assassination team of the revolutionary army under the command of Cypolites, but since withdrawing from the palace, before Silabel returned, Cypolites had led his men from light to dark, and the entire The actions of the assassination team are becoming more and more low-key and secretive. If you want to deal with them, you must first find out. Green, based on some intelligence collected by the Special Bureau, distributed the locations where the assassination team might hide to a few people, and asked them to investigate one by one. Once the target is found, dont panic. This cafe on Roscott Street was one of Captain Ruston''s goals. Ruston watched secretly while drinking ale, but found nothing. Soon the same waiter came over with a plate: "Sir, this is your set meal, please take your time." ''s sweet voice and quick hand made this young waitress look very competent. "Uh, thank you." Ruston nodded in thanks, picked up the cutlery, and was about to start it when a tall man approached from outside the cafe''s door. Accompanied by the sound of "ding bells", Captain Ruston subconsciously looked at the door, his pupils shrank, he immediately looked away, pretending to bow his head to eat. The man was 1.9 meters tall and wore a long black trench coat. He didn''t look strong, but he was very tangible and a beautiful man. The waitress with the brown braids just now saw the man''s eyes lit up, and the professional smile on her face became a little more sincere. She walked over and said very familiarly: "Mr. Loha, you are here!" The man in the black trench coat named Loha smiled and nodded: "Nice to meet you, beautiful lady." Then he walked to a corner table and sat down. The waitress followed suit and said enthusiastically, "Sir, what would you like to eat today? Or just have a cup of coffee?" Mr. ??Roha casually glanced at the diners in the store, and replied with a smile: "Wait first, I have a friend who will be here soon." "Okay sir." The waitress wanted to chat some more, but a customer greeted her at this moment, so she had to walk away unwillingly and put on a professional smile. Mr. Loha seemed to be unable to bear the enthusiasm of the waitress, and could not help but let out a sigh of relief. Although he looked tall and mature, his face was more mature, but he was not yet twenty years old. ''s lady. After a few minutes, the waitress turned back: "Huh? Mr. Lockhart, hasn''t your friend come yet?" "Uh, I guess it''s almost there." Loha replied with a smile, just then the bell on the door rang again, and a short and fat man wearing the same black trench coat walked in happily. I don''t know when, it was raining lightly outside, and the fat man''s hair in the black trench coat was a little wet, sticking to his forehead and face, making him look more greasy. "Descartes, here." Roja shouted immediately when he saw the fat man, and raised his hand for him to see. (end of this chapter) Chapter 400： Fat House Descartes Chapter 400 Fat House Descartes The fat man named Descartes immediately showed a shy smile, walked to the corner of the cafe, sat opposite Loja, was about to say something, but found that the waitress also followed, smiling: "Loha Mr. Ha, is this the friend you were waiting for?" Loha nodded helplessly: "Yes, oh, by the way, let''s order." Descartes nodded honestly, like a fat man who is not very sociable, but an impatient chill flashed in his eyes. "What happened to this woman?" When the waitress left, Descartes lowered his voice and said gloomily: "Have you forgotten our principles of action?" Loha said helplessly: "I can''t help it! Lord Sika asked me to guard this contact point. Who knows that she will come to talk to me every time she comes here. I have already made a report to apply for a change of contact point, but it has been a week. There was no reply." Descartes''s brows were furrowed. Since the battle of Erdis Prison, their relationship network that they had operated in Steinard for many years was almost wiped out, making it more difficult for the intelligence officers of the Revolutionary Army to operate in the capital. It''s all to blame for that hateful Wood Slater, that executioner is simply a devil. Descartes was a little helpless. He knew the current situation of the Revolutionary Army Intelligence Department. Now there are not many liaison points left. Even if Lockhart makes ten more reports, it is impossible to change the liaison point. Thinking of this, a cold killing intent flashed in his eyes, and he looked at the waitress who came with a bright smile on his face and came with a dinner plate. If this woman entangled hard, Loha would probably be exposed. , just clear her. Although Descartes did not like to kill innocent people indiscriminately, he also had a revolutionary ideal, hoping to overthrow the brutal rule of the kingdom and let the suffering people obtain freedom and happiness. But his instructor once said that in order to achieve a great goal, there must be sacrifices in the process, and the greater the goal, the more cruel the sacrifice. If it really reaches that point, he will kill this girl who doesn''t know anything without hesitation For noble goals, for great victories! "You two, please take your time." The waitress didn''t know that she was already on the death list, and put down the plate with a smile. This time, because of Descartes, she didn''t say much, just turned around and left... All this has been seen by Ruston, who is sitting not far away. His chicken set meal has been eaten and he is drinking the remaining ale. In fact, since the fat Descartes came in, he knew that the target he was waiting for had appeared. This fat man named Descartes has appeared on the list of suspicious personnel in the special bureau several times. Although he is not the focus of attention, he is also marked with an asterisk. On the special bureau information, the personnel who are the most concerned are circled with a red pen, and the next-level ones are marked with an asterisk. This Descartes belongs to this level. Ruston is here to target this person. As for the tall and handsome Loha, he is just a little shrimp, so don''t pay attention at all. After you leave this cafe, there will be a special situation. The action team members directly arrested and interrogated. Twenty minutes later, Loja and Descartes finished talking and laughing, then left the cafe together and said goodbye at the door. Ruston put down the second cup of ale and got up to check out. He had been secretly observing these two people just now. According to reason, they should be exchanging information, but Ruston didn''t see anything. Walked out of the cafe and stopped at the door. Ruston gave a color to the newsboy who delivered the evening paper at Jimmy Mi. This newsboy, who looks only fourteen or fifteen years old, is also a dark line in the special bureau. He immediately nodded and followed Loha. Then there will be operatives from the special bureau to arrest them, and Ruston will keep up with the fat man named Descartes from a distance. Although Ruston is not a stalker and has only received basic intelligence training, his strength is several levels higher than that of Descartes, who is only an apprentice. . Descartes''s apparent identity is a painter, his family is very good, his father is a businessman, and his mother is the young daughter of a viscount. According to reason, such a wealthy second generation who lives well and aspires to become an artist should not be too busy to join the revolutionary army, but he has a good friend named Modi! Descartes returned home and greeted his parents, then went up to the second floor and entered his studio... It was already dark by this time, and Ruston hid in the shadows on a nearby street corner, watching a room on the second floor lit up in a high-end residence not far away. As an unknown painter, Dilar''s painting enthusiasm is very high. He spends several hours in the studio almost every day. His parents are helpless. Until late at night, the streets are quiet and no one, but Descartes is quiet. He slipped out of the house quietly, shook his fat body, walked out lightly, sneakily looked left and right on the street, and then quickly walked out in one direction. The eyes of Ruston who had been waiting for several hours lit up, a smile appeared on his face, and he murmured in a low voice: "Sure enough, the choice is right, this dead fat man has a big problem!" Before, Green had assigned dozens of pieces of information about suspicious persons to the five of them. Ruston did not rush into it, but carefully analyzed the information to find out who was most likely to be an intelligence officer of the Revolutionary Army. This is also where Ruston is smart in his work. His extraordinary strength is quite good. He has become a senior official at this age, and he is a commoner with no heels. He can definitely be called a genius. But he didn''t rely on his strength to do everything recklessly. Instead, he became more and more able to use his mind, analyze and think, and be cautious. This time, he really got the upper hand. In fact, Green divided all the information into five parts. Although he had the idea of ??improving efficiency, he didn''t have the idea to let them compete to see who could find out the information about the assassination team of the Revolutionary Army first. Ruston is very eager for this number one in his heart. He hopes to impress Green, the deputy director, and wants to take this opportunity to hug Green''s thigh. As for Silabel, it was too far away. He didnt expect someone like him to become Silabels confidant. Descartes didn''t go very far. He went around and returned to the block where his family lived. From the back door, he entered a two-story house that was only more than 50 meters away from his house. Ruston followed from a distance. The house was originally dark, but after Descartes entered, a room on the first floor quickly lit up. Ruston frowned, trying to get closer, walking lightly, jumping over the wall, and squatting under the lit window. He was about to get close to the past and eavesdrop on the conversation inside, but at this moment, his pupils suddenly condensed, and he found that there was a faint psychic fluctuation on the bed. Ruston stopped immediately, and took out a palm-sized metal card from his pocket, which was engraved with dense magic runes. This is a peculiarity detection tool. Ruston held it close to the window, and the metal card immediately trembled slightly, illuminating a faint halo. "Sure enough!" Ruston secretly said that it was dangerous, fortunately he was extra careful just now, otherwise, if he touched this window, he would surely alarm the people inside. He hesitated to look around. Since this road was blocked, he had to find another way. Soon he saw a water pipe not far away. The central area of ??Steinard has tap water for households more than ten years ago. The corners of Ruston''s mouth were upturned, and he walked towards the water pipe, the copper water pipe was hung with a layer of water droplets. Ruston grabbed it with his hands, and then his body melted, turning into a pool of water, wriggling around the water pipe, and then seeping into it, creeping along the water pipe, and out of the kitchen faucet inside. This is also Ruston''s extraordinary ability, turning himself into a liquid, just like ordinary water, it has no psionic fluctuations, and it is difficult to be discovered by others. Entering the mansion, Ruston did not return to human form, still moving in the form of water, wriggling on the walls and ceiling. Next door is the lit room, and the dim gas lamps in it cast a lot of shadows, making Ruston hide his tracks. The door of this room also has a magic alarm similar to a window, which will be triggered immediately whenever someone opens the door. However, these magic alarms are not very precise, and in Ruston''s view, they are just pretentious, especially preconceived, thinking that the window is more likely to be invaded, so the magic alarm of the window is more strict, indoors The door is just a pretense, with only a magic alarm set on the door lock. Ruston came in directly from under the crack of the door in liquid form, but after entering, there was no one in the room, only a gas lamp was lit. Ruston let out a "Huh", but he didn''t find it very strange. This situation only means that there is a secret door in this study-like room. The fat man Descartes who came in just now and the owner here entered the secret room or tunnel. But knowing that I know, this situation is a bit tricky. Ruston thought about it and did not act recklessly. He has reached this stage. Basically, it has been determined that the fat mansion Descartes and the owner here are secret intelligence officers of the Revolutionary Army. , the safest thing is to report it immediately and let Green handle it personally, so as not to be self-defeating, but also to come out on top and impress the leaders. After ?? made up his mind, Ruston quietly withdrew and immediately called Green with a magic messenger. In the next moment, I saw a halo from the magic messenger in Ruston''s hand. This was the space coordinate reserved by Green. Then, in a flash, the portal opened, and Green in a black military uniform stepped from inside. came out. "See your lord!" Ruston immediately stood up and saluted, then pointed to the house not far away and quickly explained the situation. Green nodded slightly, but he didn''t expect the inexperienced Ruston to find the clue so quickly. (end of this chapter) Chapter 401： Professor of Arkansas Chapter 401 The Arkansas Professor It was midnight. Fat House The house to which Descartes came belonged to a man named Arkansas. With the arrival of Green, the huge intelligence department of the Special Bureau was operating at a high speed, and quickly found out all the information about this house. Arkansas is a professor at the Royal Academy. He is thirty-five years old this year. He is quite young and promising. He is an expert in the study of energizing magic. He once won the relevant reward fund of the kingdom. The intelligence officer has a relationship. "The Intelligence Department of the Revolutionary Army is really pervasive!" Green couldn''t help but sigh when he got this information. If it wasn''t for the suppression by a powerful supernatural being, I''m afraid the grass on the grave of the decaying kingdom of Lorenzo would have grown half a meter high. Green handed the information in his hand to Ruston, and walked towards the house first: "Come on, let''s go and see if this Arkansas professor is a human or a ghost." In fact, by this time, from the normal legal process, there is no way to be sure that Descartes and the Arkansas professor are spies of the Revolutionary Army. At most, they only meet in the middle of the night, maybe there are some shady relationships, or hot-eyed behavior, but no matter what. Anyway, that''s not illegal. However, whether Green or Silabel, they don''t care about any evidence at all. Green strode, and Captain Ruston followed closely. He didn''t know what Green would do with this matter, but this was a rare opportunity to be alone with his immediate boss. In fact, Ruston wants Green to do something outrageous at this moment, because he knew long ago in the army that the shortcut to have a good relationship with the leader is to do some shameful things together with the leader. But Ruston was destined to be disappointed. Green didn''t sneak in, he went directly to the door, and just waved his hand, and the door opened immediately. Ruston clearly felt that at least three kinds of early warning and defensive magic arrays were arranged on the door. After all, the Arkansas professor was also a formal-level middle-level magician, and it was impossible for his family to have no defense at all. Ruston was able to sneak in, all relying on his extraordinary ability to drill into it along the water pipe. If someone else wanted to break into it, he would definitely set off an alarm or defend the magic circle. Unfortunately, these arrangements are too childish for Green. He seems to have returned to his home. After entering the door, he followed the location described by Ruston and came to the room where Arkansas and Descartes disappeared. This is indeed like a study, but there is a layer of dust on the desk inside, leaving only some traces on the edges, which should have been caused by just touching it, indicating that there are not many people here. Then Green came to a bookshelf. According to the discovery of the undead devil vines cruising underground, there was indeed a secret room under the house, and there was even a secret escape route under the secret room, which was connected to the other side across the street. house. Obviously, this Arkansas professor is an old fritter. He knows that being a spy for the Revolutionary Army is not a dinner invitation. And the fat house painter Descartes is so much, even the parents at home don''t know what he is doing, and there is no secret escape route. Green knew that the entrance to the basement was behind this bookshelf, but he didn''t bother to waste time looking for the mechanism, so he directly pressed his hand on the bookshelf and the undead energy was released. The seemingly sturdy solid wood bookshelf was immediately hung with a layer of frost, and then decayed and decayed at a speed visible to the naked eye, until after a few breaths, when Green retracted his hand, it had turned into broken rotten wood and scattered to reveal the entrance behind. . Green stepped in and went down the stairs. The basement is not too deep. It is about five meters underground. It is a space that was excavated and solidified with magic. It is about 200 square meters. There are many things in it. There are test beds for magic experiments and an operating table for medical dissection. , and various biological specimens in glass jars. Obviously, this Arkansas professor is not an expert in simple evocative magic, but also has deep research in biology and alchemy. Soon Green saw something that interested him even more. It was some dolls stacked in the corners, which should be the product of some kind of alchemy magic, but Green could feel that the puppets looked like they were made of wood and metal. The puppets turned out to be human corpses, or rather undead creatures! Green couldn''t define whether they were skeletons or zombies. They should have been created by a combination of alchemy magic and undead magic. However, seeing these dolls piled up in the corner, it is clear that the result of this cross-border experiment was not successful, at least the owner here felt that it was not very successful, so he piled these things in the corner. "Who is it!" At this moment, a warning shout came from below, followed by a bald middle-aged man who was fatter than Descartes and rushed out from behind a huge wooden cabinet, staring gloomily. Green and Ruston coming down the stairs. When he saw the special bureau uniform on Green''s body, his pupils contracted slightly, showing murderous intent, but then he saw the golden star representing the general on Green''s epaulette, and the fat middle-aged man''s face instantly became very ugly. How did I not expect that the person walking down from above was a general of a special bureau! General! What is that concept. Although the corruption of the kingdom has reached its bones, there is one rule that cannot be broken no matter what. Any general must be a legendary transcendent. This is an iron law that cannot be broken! "Come on!" Arkansas roared, rushing towards the escape tunnel at a speed completely disproportionate to his size. Descartes'' response was much slower. He heard the shouting and remained stunned. He didn''t react until Arkansas rushed into the tunnel and wanted to escape, but it was too late. stop. Arkansas, who had just rushed out, suddenly screamed, and the fat body flew back at a faster speed. With a bang, it knocked over the wooden cabinet, and it was a mess. "what!" The fat man Descartes, who was still thinking about the last fight, immediately lost his courage to fight. He saw the Arkansas professor who had bumped into a bunch of bottles and jars. After sinking to the bottom of the valley, and seeing Green Shi Shiran coming over, he knew that this time it was completely over... Half an hour later, the southern part of Steinard. This is an industrial area and the largest area in the entire Steinard, with dense factories and chimneys. However, because of Green''s massacre in Erdis Prison before, many factories here became unowned. With the liquidation of the special bureau, these factories were confiscated in name, but they were actually dismantled by Green in secret, and the factories of these factories were dismantled in secret. The equipment is all packaged into the foggy world. So today, it looks a bit deserted here, and less than half of the factories are still operating. The fat figure of the Arkansas Professor stepped on the night, looking a little flustered, looking behind him from time to time. Soon the Arkansas professor arrived at an unassuming factory in the middle of the city. At this time, the factory was pitch-dark, and in the shadow of the night, the huge factory looked like a towering castle. In fact, this is the new headquarters of the Revolutionary Army Intelligence Department after Cypolites led the people out of the palace. It is ostensibly a porcelain factory. Professor Arkansas came here and let out a long sigh, as if he was out of danger, but instead of going to the factory gate, he came to the nearby fence, raised the staff in his hand and tapped it against the brick wall. In the next moment, the sound of Chi Chi Ka Ka came, and the bricks on the fence continued to reorganize and deform, and soon an entrance was revealed. Professor Arkansas looked left and right, took a step in, and then the brick wall returned to its original state in a blink of an eye. Meanwhile, Green and Captain Ruston have returned to the Special Bureau headquarters. That fat house Descartes, including his parents and younger siblings, was taken back to the special bureau, and the crime was naturally treason. Ruston still clearly remembered how frightened and helpless the middle-aged couple and their two children were when he broke in with the special agents, when he told their eldest son that he was from the Revolutionary Army. How unbelievable they were when they were spies, until they saw Descartes, they still couldn''t believe it. And Descartes kept his head down the whole time, he didn''t dare to look at his father and mother, let alone his younger siblings, and what frightened him even more was that not long ago, he saw with his own eyes that the young special bureau general took out the Arkansas professor''s Soul, and kneading and tearing in the hands, as if kneading dough! He could see that in the fog-like soul, the Arkansas professor was struggling and begging for mercy. And the general who played with the soul at will, in the eyes of Descartes, has become the incarnation of the **** of death, spreading the source of fear and sin! At this moment, Descartes for the first time was glad that he was only a small person and did not have to deal with the torture of the Arkansas professor. In fact, Professor Arkansas didn''t last long. About fifteen seconds, or even shorter, Professor Arkansas began to beg for mercy, and vowed to betray the Revolutionary Army, and offered to help find out where the Revolutionary Army Intelligence Department was hiding in Steinard. At this moment, Descartes'' belief completely collapsed. As his first boss after joining the Revolutionary Army, Professor Arkansas has always been a tall and stalwart image in his mind. For the sake of ideals and beliefs, he can sacrifice his own life. He never imagined that in less than ten seconds, everything had changed. The original enthusiasm for the revolution seemed to be instantly cooled down by a bucket of cold water. (end of this chapter) Chapter 402： break into the interior Chapter 402 Into the interior No matter what Descartes thinks, his confession and awakening have no meaning, and all that awaits him is the gallows erected on the Sifal Square. In comparison, Professor Arkansas is more useful, so he does not need to die for the time being, but he is eroded by necromancy and becomes a half-human, half-undead shadow creature. But to Green''s surprise, the profession of the Arkansas professor identified by the cemetery was not a shadow mage but a rare shadow scholar! And marked him as proficient in [Alchemy] [Biology] [Necromancy]... This is the first time Green has seen such a research-oriented extraordinary profession, and his eyes can''t help but light up. With the assistance of the shadow scholar Arkansas, it may be possible to further transform it and improve some of the existing arms in the cemetery. combat power. But before that, the Arkansas Professor must complete his mission and enter the secret headquarters of the Revolutionary Army Intelligence Department. Arkansas was not the first time to come here. He entered the secret passage with ease and went straight to the secret base more than 20 meters underground. "Huh? Arkansas, why are you here? What happened?" An intelligence officer in charge of liaising with Arkansas looked at him in surprise and asked. Since Arkansas opened the channel just now, it has attracted the attention of the people inside, but Professor Arkansas is also a relatively well-known figure in the intelligence department. His improved rapid hemostatic agent has saved many lives, and he is a knowledgeable scholar. He was kind and approachable, and made many people respect him very much. Professor Arkansas said with a pale face and eagerly: "No, one of the offline people I contacted was arrested by someone from the Special Bureau, and followed this clue to find my home. Fortunately, I prepared a secret way in advance and escaped by luck. come out." "What! This..." When the liaison officer heard this, his face immediately became solemn, and he didn''t dare to neglect and quickly took the Arkansas professor to report to his boss. Sika, who was already asleep soon, was called up and looked at the Arkansas professor with a frown. Since the withdrawal from the palace, most of the intelligence department of the revolutionary army has been stationed in this secret base. Cypolites personally ordered the intelligence department to go into dormancy. If it is not necessary, stop collecting intelligence first. Sika does not understand that in this case, Professor Arkansas is. How was it exposed? She was unaware of Descartes'' private meeting with Loja. And Descartes and Loja did not meet to gather intelligence, but wanted Loja to help collect some Arkansas professor''s experimental materials. Descartes is seeking to become a disciple of the Arkansas professor, so he hopes to please the Arkansas professor as much as possible. At the same time, in the headquarters of the Special Bureau, in the Office of the Deputy Director. Green closed his eyes and leaned on the comfortable sofa chair. Through the soul link, he could clearly see the situation on the Arkansas professor''s side. When Sika appeared in his field of vision, Green couldn''t help but smiled and muttered: "I finally saw an acquaintance, it seems that the level of this secret base is not low!" Although Professor Arkansas swore that the secret base underground of this factory is now the headquarters of the Revolutionary Army Intelligence Department, but Green does not believe that a shrewd person like Cypolites will easily expose the headquarters, I am afraid it is another one A guise, or even a trap. According to the information about Cypolites sent by Silabel, this woman who holds the Intelligence Department of the Revolutionary Army is definitely not an easy character to deal with. Therefore, from the very beginning, Greene did not intend to destroy the Revolutionary Army Intelligence Department lurking in Steinard, and even Greene was unwilling to completely destroy the power of Cypolites in his heart. Once they go too far, the revolutionary army will fail one after another. If Cypolites suffers heavy losses again, it is very likely that they will doubt themselves, resulting in the desire to separate in the south, and will no longer insist on the northern expedition and attack Sting. Nader. If such a situation occurs, it is definitely not something Green would like to see. After experiencing the [Battle of Erdis Prison] and [Battle of Red Fortress], Green has tasted the sweetness of a large-scale war, and now he only longs for a larger-scale war. War, how could the revolutionary army retreat! So when Silabel gave Green the task of clearing Cypriots, Green made up his mind. According to his own ideas, he must not kill the enemy with a single stick, but to the revolutionary army and Loen behind him. The Federation left hope and asked them to hurry up and prepare for the war, launch the Northern Expedition again, and march on Steinard to fight a larger battle than the Scarlet Fortress. At the moment in the underground base of the factory, Sika asked the Arkansas professor in detail. When she learned that something was wrong with Descartes, she breathed a sigh of relief and said in deep thought, "Descartes is very low-level and doesn''t know too many secrets. Even if he is caught by the special bureau, he will not be able to explain it through torture. What, instead, Professor, you are so lucky to be able to escape." Sika''s implication, if the Arkansas professor was arrested, I''m afraid this place would be surrounded by people from the special bureau at this moment. Professor of Arkansas immediately stood up and said excitedly: "Even if I am caught by the executioners of those kingdoms, I will not reveal a word to them, our great cause will surely win!" Facing the Arkansas Professor''s suddenly excited words and deeds, Sika was slightly taken aback, and a strange expression flashed. She had never seen Arkansas Professor so excited before. But when I thought about it, I was relieved. After all, I just experienced a crisis, and if I was caught by someone from the special bureau, it would be completely over. Sika asked some more about Descartes, trying to find out where the source of this exposure was. The Arkansas professor showed a sad and affectionate expression, shook his head and said, "That child Descartes... hey~~~, that child is really a pity, his loyalty to the revolution and desire for victory are no less than mine, I believe that child will not It is very likely that the dark skins of the special bureau got the news from other sources who betrayed me, I hope that Sir Sila can carefully investigate, find the person who leaked the secret, and remove this hidden danger." "Okay, professor, don''t worry, I will definitely find out about this matter, you go to rest first." Sika arranged for the Arkansas professor to leave, but her brows were furrowed and she was suspicious. She always felt that today Something strange happened that night, but she didn''t suspect the Arkansas professor. Because the position of Professor Arkansas cannot be doubted, in fact, Professor Arkansas is a member of the Loen Federation. Now this identity is just a fiction to break into the Kingdom of Lorenzo. His relatives and children are still in the Loen Federation, and it is impossible to seek refuge. Lorenzo Kingdom. After a while, Sika came to another room in this base. Cypolites was looking at a huge map hanging on the wall with deep eyes. The current control area of ??the Kingdom, the Revolutionary Army, and General Lucas is drawn on the map. Nominally, the kingdom still has the largest control area, but after the battle of the Scarlet Fortress, although the kingdom achieved a brilliant victory and almost wiped out 200,000 revolutionary troops, Silabel did not pursue Chen Sheng, but led the army to return to Sri Lanka. Tinard has already shown the weakness of the kingdom, making the remote provinces in a semi-independent state more unscrupulous. Now it is only nominally obeying the decree of Stynard. In fact, the area that the kingdom can control is the region The radius around Tinard is only a few hundred kilometers, and it is still shrinking, giving up the hard-to-defend perimeter. The Revolutionary Army controls the relatively wealthy and populous southeastern province, and through the Loen Federation, it is secretly closely connected with many semi-independent identities. Both population and potential have surpassed that of the kingdom, plus Loen. The secret support of the Federation, although it was slightly frustrated, is recovering quickly, and it will be able to pull up an army of 200,000 people again in three to five months at most. The only unexpected thing was the appearance of the warlord General Lucas. Undoubtedly, General Lucas, who occupied the periphery of the Scarlet Fortress, was the weakest among the three, with a population of only 300,000 to 400,000 people, and an army of only 30,000 to 40,000 people. However, General Lucas has experienced hundreds of battles, and he has a group of honed middle and lower-level officers, which makes his army of 30,000 to 40,000 people quite powerful in combat. Relying on the rebuilt red fortress, he wants to eat it. They must suffer heavy losses. And now the kingdom has made it clear that it is shrinking in Steinard. Not only does it have no direct conflict with General Lucas, but it secretly provides a lot of assistance, such as repairing the red fortress. Under the contact of Silabel, the kingdom will provide A lot of building materials necessary for General Lucas. However, as the offensive revolutionary army, if they want to attack Steinard north, it is difficult to bypass the Red Fortress and General Lucas, which makes the contradiction between them almost irreconcilable. More importantly, with the appearance of General Lucas, many people on the revolutionary army side also had the idea of ??"why can''t the monk touch me". In the beginning, everyone used the Loen Federation as a template, thinking about overthrowing the tyranny of the kingdom and establishing a republic. Later, because of the ideas of some families in the Loen Federation, they decided to build a kingdom instead! If so, that''s fine, but at this time General Lucas suddenly went it alone! Although it is not openly independent, it is a fact that no one can deny. This made many people realize that there is no rule that after the overthrow of the kingdom, only another country can be established. Especially those remote provinces have long been firmly controlled by a certain family or force. Now that General Lucas has a proof, they just need to follow along. Cypolites stared at the vicinity of the red fortress on the map, sighed for a long time, and seemed to be talking to himself, as if he was sighing with Sika who walked in: "Hey! Silabel is indeed Silabel, In the end, I still underestimated you! I thought that you would definitely lose and lose in the Scarlet Fortress, but I didn''t expect you to not only turn defeat into victory, but also give us a big problem." Sika heard Cypolites'' sigh, but did not take offense. After a while, Cypolites looked away from the map, looked back at her, and asked lightly, "What''s the situation with Professor Arkansas? Sample?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 403： Nominations for Arkansas professors Chapter 403 The Arkansas Professor''s Certificate Sika replied: "Professor Arkansas should have no problem, but why it was exposed, we can''t tell at the moment. Since Silabel returned to the capital, our intelligence activities have almost ceased, and most of our personnel have gone dormant. It is difficult to grasp the current situation." Cepolites was silent for a moment and said: "Forget it, don''t investigate this matter yet, our people continue to dormant, don''t let the people of the special bureau focus on, the current situation... hey!" Sika had never seen Cypolites look so tired and powerless, and she didn''t dare to say anything, so she nodded her promise and backed out. Even after Sika had withdrawn, Cypolites was still standing, staring at the map on the wall. About half an hour later, the door opened again. This time, it was not Sika, but a man in black with his face covered. He came to the back of Cypolites and immediately knelt down on one knee and said respectfully and solemnly: "Reporting to the Lord, the situation of Professor Arkansas is basically in line with the description of Lord Sika." "Okay, I see." Cypolites said indifferently, she told Sika not to continue the investigation, but actually used her elite Anbu. Although these Anbu''s combat effectiveness is not as good as the members of the Zero Group, they are experts in secret infiltration, spying on intelligence, and hiding whereabouts. But the weight of a mere Arkansas professor was not enough for Cypolites to use the last trump card in his hand. She continued to ask: "How is the preparation of Marquis Veron?" It turned out that although Cypolites withdrew from the palace, he did not cut off contact with Marquis Belon. Instead, the strong return of Silabel made their ally closer. This Anbu was Cypolites who was specially responsible for contacting Marquis Veron. As for spying on the Arkansas Professor, it was just a matter of the way. "Marquis Belon has prepared 15,000 soldiers according to the plan, half of them are veterans who have been on the battlefield, and the combat effectiveness can be guaranteed." The man in black said coldly: "These people have already been ambushed in the palace, Just wait for the adults to cooperate, and you can act at any time." Cepolites nodded, his gloomy face rarely showed a smile, and he snorted coldly: "Silabel, you probably wouldn''t have guessed that I still have a hand in the palace." The Anbu said again: "Sir, Marquis Veron asked me to ask when we can start operations. It is impossible for so many people to hide in the palace for a long time." "Well, I see, you go down first." Cypolites restrained his smile and motioned the Anbu to step back. When the Anbu figure disappeared, Cypolites'' eyes fell on the map again, looking at the place where the Scarlet Fortress was, and sneered: "Silabel, do you think Lucas has occupied the Scarlet Fortress? , the revolutionary army must solve the stumbling block of Lucas before attacking Steinard. I did the opposite, and I wanted to hit you by surprise. I don''t think you would have thought that I would deal with you in order to deal with you. , tried his best to apply to the council for a spaceship, transported 30,000 elite soldiers, cooperated with Marquis Veron, and launched the most fatal blow when you least expected. This time, the 30,000 soldiers are all The elites of the Federation are not the rabble of the Revolutionary Army, I see how you deal with it." At this time, the Arkansas professor who entered the underground base did not follow Sika''s arrangement to rest, but went to the laboratory deep in the base alone. Compared to others, he is more familiar with this place, because this underground base was used as his secret laboratory for about a year before it was opened. Because the space here is relatively large, some experiments that have requirements on the venue, or experiments with relatively large movements, will be chosen by Arkansas professors. As this is the temporary headquarters of the Intelligence Department, the Arkansas professor has not been here for a long time. However, due to the haste, the transformation of this secret base was not complete, and according to Cypolites'' plan, it didn''t take too long to stay here. Hiding in this place like a mouse. So this underground base has only been remodeled partially, and some unused places remain as they are. Professor Arkansas quickly came to the end of a corridor, looked left and right, saw no one, and drew a self-defense dagger from his sleeve. This dagger is densely engraved with many magic runes, which is a very rare high-level enchanting item. However, in this underground base, Professor Arkansas did not dare to urge the magic rune on the dagger. Once there was an abnormal psychic fluctuation, he would be locked in an instant. The reason ??Professor Arkansas took out this short dagger was because the dagger itself was sharp enough. With his left hand, which had been transformed with alchemy, he fiercely inserted the dagger into the wall. This seemingly solid brick wall was actually stabbed by the dagger with a "pop" sound. The Arkansas professor exerted force on his left arm and kept it at a low level, trying not to stimulate psionic fluctuations, and then slowly used the dagger to A barely accessible entrance was cut into the wall. Professor Arkansas moved very quickly. He quickly cut a round hole, pulled out the cut wall, drilled into it quickly, and then sealed the upper hole. This is the end of the corridor, and few people usually come here. The cut marks on the wall are hard to see from a distance. After entering, it was dark inside, but this had no effect on the Arkansas professor who had been transformed into a Shadow Scholar. Not only because he can see in the dark, but also because he is too familiar with this place. Two minutes later, the Arkansas professor stopped in front of a machine, with an inexplicable smile on his face, and his hands were quickly operating. Soon the machine lighted up, and the Arkansas professor began to no longer care about the possibility of psionic fluctuations being discovered, because after the machine was activated, an invisible force field would be formed, wrapping all fluctuations within the range of position... At this moment, Green is in the headquarters building of the Special Bureau, watching the Arkansas Professor''s wave of actions in amazement through the soul link. Although Green has transformed it into a subordinate, he cannot really control the soul of the other party, and the Arkansas professor is only shadowed but not undead. The relationship between him and Green is more similar to the loyalty relationship between the monarch and his vassals, not like the necromancer''s Full control of undead creatures. The current Arkansas professor''s loyalty is [72]. This value is not too high, but it is enough. As the Arkansas Professor turned on the machine, as the invisible force field turned on, a huge screen appeared, with dozens of glowing spheres on the screen. According to the introduction of Professor Arkansas, this is an enchanted item with monitoring function that he accidentally created using alchemy. In fact, his original intention was to create a machine that can teleport small objects in space in a small area, but he didn''t expect some accidents. The original purpose was not achieved, but he made this machine by accident. , can monitor any place within 500 meters by remotely arranging an invisible magic circle. The Arkansas professor conducted in-depth research on this unexpected machine, but because the scope of adaptation was too small, the practicality was not strong enough to give up. Because many enchanting props have similar functions, and they are more cost-effective and more convenient to use. So this machine became a tasteless machine, and was abandoned here by the Arkansas professor until it became the temporary headquarters of the Revolutionary Army Intelligence Department. When the Arkansas Professor was arrested before, the reason why he was not sent to the gallows like Descartes, and he was able to get Green''s fancy and turned him into a Shadow Scholar, was because of his name. Otherwise, with Green''s current vision, he is a mere [lv5], a formal mid-level, and it is not worth Green''s time and energy to spend on him. It was because the Arkansas professor claimed to be able to obtain important information about the Revolutionary Army, which allowed Green to give him a chance to return here and activate the machine. Seeing many small **** of light appearing on the screen, Professor Arkansas''s eyes lit up, and then he breathed a sigh of relief. So far, this machine is all normal. He tentatively reached out and touched a small ball of light, and with a "boom", the ball of light burst, and the light curtain shook slightly, revealing a picture of the junction of two corridors. The picture is not very clear, there is a slight flicker of snow, but the sound is very clear. It turns out that each of those small **** of light represents an invisible magic circle similar to a camera. In order to test this machine, the Arkansas professor arranged a lot of invisible magic circles here, but he was too lazy to recycle it later. use. Professor Arkansas hurriedly controlled the machine to rewind the screen, and a live video of this place a few hours ago appeared on the screen. I saw two people walking in parallel, talking while walking, and soon disappeared from the screen. "Great, there''s nothing wrong with the machine." The Arkansas professor murmured, and then quickly searched the small **** of light that represented the cameras for pictures that recorded important information, preferably about Cypolites, or So can members of her team zero. About 20 minutes later, after countless screen switches and fast-forwards, Cypolites finally appeared in the screen... Half an hour later, in the headquarters building of the Special Bureau. In the ?? Director''s Office, Silabel looked at Green on the opposite side in disbelief. The intelligence brought by Green was really shocking. "You mean, Cypolites applied for a void spaceship from the Loen Federation, and mobilized 30,000 Loen people, wanting to cross the Scarlet Fortress and transport the 30,000 army directly to Steinard! And Bellon The Marquis will cooperate with her inside and out, and hide a troop of 15,000 people in the palace... Do you have any evidence?" Green said blankly: "This is the information provided by the Arkansas professor, I have no evidence." (end of this chapter) Chapter 404： Deliberate and plan Chapter 404 Deliberate and scheming Silabel frowned and slowly paced, although this might sound unreliable, but after thinking about it carefully, it was not impossible. Having been an opponent for so many years, she knew Cypolites. In the face of an unfavorable situation, it was impossible for Cypolites not to fight back. She was able to come up with such a plan and take the risk of secretly implementing it. Cypolites did have this. kind of courage. And this matter is not difficult to prove, as long as you go to the palace to investigate secretly, the army of 15,000 people is not so easy to hide. The reason why I didn''t notice it before was because I didn''t think about it. Who would have thought that there would be an army hidden in the palace, which represents the highest symbol of power in the country! With the passage of time, Silabel''s pace gradually slowed down, and her mood gradually calmed down from the shock and excitement at the beginning. She sat on the sofa chair behind the desk again, and looked at Green with burning eyes. Shen Sheng asked, "You brought this up, what do you think?" Green had already thought about it for a long time: "Of course it''s a plan, and now the asymmetry in intelligence is our biggest advantage. As long as we make good use of it, we''ll be ruthless, and we can make sure that the Loen people know what it means to be painful. If the 30,000 troops really They are all from Loen, so there will be a good show to watch..." Sirabel did not rush to agree, but closed his eyes and fell into silence. Green didn''t speak either, waiting patiently for Silabel''s decision. Now that the opportunity has been presented to him, it''s up to Silabel how to choose. A few minutes later, Silabel opened his eyes and said solemnly: "This is indeed a good opportunity, we must teach the Loen people a lesson, although this is contrary to our original intention of giving up this void world, but this It is a tactical issue, I believe that as long as we win, His Majesty the King and the Grand Duke will not care too much." Green nodded, stood up and said, "That''s it, please prepare as soon as possible, my lord. I will let the Arkansas professor wait there for three days, and I will evacuate after three days. I am afraid that it will attract attention. Please act quickly." Silabel frowned: "Three days is too hasty, and it''s not certain when the spaceship from Cypolites will arrive. I can''t just deal with the people in the palace alone, but let the Loen people go. ''s army." Green pondered slightly: "This...then five days, it can''t be delayed any longer, the other party is not a fool, if he can''t act as soon as possible, I suspect that the Arkansas Professor will be discovered soon. This person is a talent, and it''s still useful for me to stay. , and he exposed it would have an immeasurable negative impact on our actions." Silabel nodded: "I can''t give you a three-day or five-day guarantee, but if Cypolites wants to use the void spaceship to transport troops, it''s impossible for this matter to have no clues, our spies lurking on the revolutionary army''s side. I will spy out accurate information as soon as possible. As for the Arkansas professor, if it is exposed, I will compensate you, so dont worry about it. Green frowned, but Silabel has already said so, he can''t say anything more, and as the commander of the entire army, from Silabel''s point of view, for the greater strategic goal, sacrifice a double-sided into the enemy''s interior There is nothing wrong with spies. "Okay, I hope everything goes well, then I''ll retire first." Green nodded slightly, then turned and walked out of Silabel''s office. Watching Green''s back being blocked from the closed wooden door, Silabel immediately took out the magic messenger to contact Grand Duke Mora, reported the situation here, and asked Mora to activate senior spies to inquire about the revolutionary army. relevant information. There are two spies who have entered the top ranks of the Revolutionary Army in the kingdom. They are currently dormant. No one else knows about it. Only Grand Duke Mora has the activation authority, not even the director of the special bureau, Silabel. When Grand Duke Mora listened to Silabel''s report, he was surprised at the time. He didn''t expect that Green could get such important information by accident... Three days later, in the underground base of the Revolutionary Army Intelligence Department. Professor Arkansas was secretly anxious, but kept his expression as normal as possible, walking in the corridor of the base. Three days have passed, and his heart is getting more and more nervous, and as time goes by, the more likely his secrets will be discovered, although he found an iron box and blocked it in front of the entrance of the laboratory, there has been no more in these three days. He went to the laboratory to read the new surveillance images, but he always had a premonition that a catastrophe was imminent. This was not a guilty conscience, but a premonition. Professor Arkansas even began to consider whether to leave here quickly, but the loyalty of more than 70 people prevented him from leaving without Green''s order. However, with the passage of time, his loyalty is also declining. It dropped from [72] to [70] in just three days. If it continues to fall below [60], his life may be threatened. Behavioral patterns will no longer be suppressed. At this moment, the Arkansas professor''s body suddenly shook, and Green''s order came through the soul link: "Take an opportunity to retreat after six o''clock tonight." Professor of Arkansas finally breathed a sigh of relief. After receiving the order to retreat, his loyalty also recovered from [70] to [72]. At least Green, the master, did not use him as a one-time consumable. Professor Arkansas looked at the time, it was three o''clock in the afternoon, and there were still three hours. He returned to his temporary residence as if nothing had happened, a small single room, which was already the treatment of an officer, at least not a large shop for a dozen people. Professor Arkansas sat on the bed and took a few deep breaths. He knew that the moment of life and death had come. If he couldn''t escape successfully, his fate could be imagined. Meanwhile, in Cypolites'' office. Including Cypolites, his team No. 0 and several important subordinates gathered together, and everyone''s faces showed a little bit of excitement. Just three hours later, the 30,000-strong elite army transported from the southeastern province by the Void Ship will arrive. Together with the Marquis of Belon, who is ambushed in the palace, they should work together to conquer the capital. At that time, all of them will be eligible to enjoy the sweet food. Fruit of victory. Cypolites did not need to mobilize before the war, the preparations to be done have been arranged, all they have to do now is to go to the landing point outside the city to pick up the Void Ship and create chaos in the city of Steinard, Try to attract the attention of Silabel and the special bureau, so that the 30,000 army can successfully complete the login and assembly. Cepolites glanced at everyone, and raised his voice slightly: "Everyone, success or failure is in this one action, now~~~ Let''s act!" Everyone agreed in unison, then rushed out of the office and rushed to their respective posts as planned, leaving only Cypolites to sit down slowly, staring at the huge map hanging on the wall. Although she is the chief officer of the Intelligence Department of the Revolutionary Army and the chief planner of this plan, it is no longer her responsibility to plan this step. Even if the work is completed, how to attack the royal capital next, how to cooperate with the outside world, and ultimately success or failure, is the matter of the military commander. At the same time, in the royal palace in the center of Steinard, Marquis Veron looked gloomily at the densely assembled army inside and outside the palace hall. These troops were uniformly wearing the armor of the Crusaders of the Kingdom of Lorenzo. They were sent in batches through the gate of time and space below the palace. Each time, there were hundreds of people, but in the end, there were more than 15,000 people! In the beginning, when Silabel returned from the Scarlet Fortress with a great victory, Marquis Belon was a little panicked, and he also went to the doctor in a hurry, and asked the Saintess of Sivinaya for help. The Virgin of Sivinaya readily agreed, saying that she could order the Crusader of the Kingdom of Lorenzo to enter the Void World. At that time, Marquis Veron noticed something different. According to the truth, the Crusaders are an armed force jointly commanded by the royal family and the Church. The Church does not have the right to command and mobilize. It can be controlled whenever the church wants. Obviously, fire cannot be contained in paper. Before that, Grand Duke Mora, the Light of Wisdom, the Blind Sisters, and the Loen Federation teamed up to cheat the Church of Holy Light, destroying the Church''s hidden eye of the evil king, which has been taken over by the Church of Holy Light. Noticed. Although Archduke Mora works flawlessly, he will never let the Holy Light Church seize the evidence, but the Holy Light Church is used to being domineering, and the evidence is not important at all, they just think that so-and-so is possible. It happens that the Loen Federation is attacking the Void World of the Lorenzo Kingdom again. Of course, they will not miss such a good opportunity for revenge. Destroy Lorenzo''s rule on the Twelfth Nether. However, this result was not what Marquis Veron hoped, and with the arrival of the 15,000 Crusaders, the situation was completely out of control. Especially the cardinal who leads the Crusaders. This Archbishop of Hilton Sting is not only a legendary middle-level holy light priest, but also brought an artifact, which, with the blessing of divine power, is enough to leapfrog the challenge and kill the legendary high-level. In the face of such a powerful ally, the Marquis of Belon, who has neither military power nor strength in his hands, has been completely reduced to an insignificant vassal. Now the only trump card in his hand is the little king. As the key to mastering this void world, the little king''s soul and blood are very important. The Marquis of Veron was also a cunning and cunning man. When he realized that the situation was wrong, he took immediate action. While Archbishop Hilton forcibly controlled the little king''s stand-in, he hid the real little king as his last bargaining chip. It was too late for Archbishop Hilton to find out that the little king had a fake. Even if he gritted his teeth in hatred, he must reassess the situation and give Marquis Veron the benefits and respect he deserves. , and there is no way to explain to Saintess Sivinaya. Thinking of the horror of the Virgin of Sivinaya, Archbishop Hilton would feel a slight throbbing in his heart... (end of this chapter) Chapter 405： Invisibility cloak Chapter 405 Invisibility Cloak Special Bureau headquarters, a colonel is reporting information about the palace to Silabel. Silabel frowned slightly, originally there was a glimmer of hope in her heart, but now it has completely disappeared. "There are indeed a large number of troops hidden in the palace, and they are the costumes of the Crusaders!" Silabel''s voice was cold, and she had already guessed the general situation. In fact, from the very beginning, she did not agree with the royal family and the Church of the Holy Light to cooperate to get the Crusaders. Not to mention the waste of the royal family''s financial and material resources, it is equivalent to training an elite army for the Church of Light. Unfortunately, this was the decision of Prady XIV. She was only the illegitimate daughter of the Grand Duke, and she was still far away in the void world. Even Silabel once went to Archduke Mora for this matter, but it was a pity that Archduke Moura didn''t care, and he smiled and educated her to have a broader vision. As a qualified commander, don''t focus on details. Now this hasty decision finally bears bitter fruit, and what is even more hateful is that Silabel has to eat this bitter fruit, which is simply unbearable. "Where''s the little king? How''s it going?" Silabel calmed down the anger in his heart and calmly analyzed the current situation. Now that the Crusaders have come in, it means that the Church of the Holy Light, which had deliberately avoided meddling in Void World No. 12, has come to an end, and has changed from a spectator to a contestant. In the future, there will be one more enemy she will face, and the opponent will come through the gate of time and space and appear directly in the palace. Marquis Veron must be the inner responder. As for what role the little king played in the whole thing, it is still impossible to judge. The colonel was obviously well prepared, and immediately replied: "Sir Qi, according to reliable information, the little king has been controlled by the rebellious Crusader Army, but according to the analysis of intelligence experts, that is likely to be a substitute, according to the information we have. , the Marquis of Veron has a substitute for the little king in his hands." Silabel nodded slightly: "It''s almost the same, it seems that Marquis Veron and the little **** who eats inside and out are not stupid enough." The little king did not fall into the hands of the Holy Light Church, which made Silabel slightly relieved, at least she still had a chance to fight. But if the little king falls into the hands of the Church of Holy Light, the Church of Holy Light will definitely be able to find a way to use the little king, and even directly extract the soul and blood of the little king to make an artifact, which will fundamentally deprive the Kingdom of Lorenzo from this. control of the void world. "How is the situation outside the city?" Silabel asked again. "Don''t worry, my lord, the landing point of the Void Flying Boat has been determined." The colonel replied confidently: "Just near Lake Korba, ten kilometers south of the capital, the War Department has drawn up a detailed combat plan and is ready to fly in the Void. After the ark landed, the troops to be released have not yet assembled as a whole, and our army suddenly rushed out and will definitely win a great victory." Silabel nodded with satisfaction. This kind of battle does not require clever and complicated tactics. Any officer who graduated from a regular military academy knows how to fight, but the most important thing is the complicated details and secret work. With vigilance, the battle will be difficult to fight. This time, Silabel used most of its troops to encircle the Void Boat, leaving only 10,000 people in the city of Steinard to contain the Crusaders in the palace, and the remaining more than 40,000 Guards and most of the Transcendents. They were all secretly transferred out of the city by her. As the strongest fighting force on the Royal Army''s side, the army outside the city was led by Silabel herself, while in the city she was handed over to Green again. In addition to the special bureau and the city guards, even the 10,000 imperial guards were handed over to the army. to Greene. Green''s task is to contain the Crusaders in the palace, at least until Silabel eliminates the enemy outside the city. According to the war game in advance, if you want to eliminate the 30,000 enemy troops, even if they can make a surprise attack, it will take at least six hours to completely wipe them out. However, Green raised an objection when he received this task. He felt that it was absolutely unnecessary for Silabel to leave him with 10,000 guards. It would be better to pull them all out of the city to deal with the revolutionary army disguised by the Loen people. As for the fifteen thousand Crusaders in the palace, Green had already ordered them to harvest their souls, plunder their corpses, and turn them into psionic balances in the cemetery. Especially after he was promoted to Legend, the size of the undead troops under Green''s command expanded rapidly. Although it was more troublesome to mobilize the servant army to enter the main world, in conventional operations, Green could only summon the undead troops directly under him and the dog heads controlled by the kobold shaman Emma Hart. There is an army of zombies, but it is enough to deal with a Crusader army of more than 10,000 people. Moreover, the high-end combat power under Green''s command has an absolute advantage, not to mention the Crusader army of 15,000 people. Even twice as many, Green also has it. Faith, destroy it all. As the time approached 6 o''clock in the evening, all parties were preparing nervously and in an orderly manner. In the darkness of the night, Steinard seemed to be filled with a chilling air. 5:55, in the underground base of the Revolutionary Army. Professor Arkansas looked at the time one last time. He sat alone in the room and started the countdown. He evacuated from here at six o''clock. As time went on, the Arkansas professor became more and more nervous. He tried to calm down his emotions until the time reached six o''clock, his shoulders shook, he raised his head abruptly, stood up from the simple hard board, and sorted out a little. He took a look at his clothes, wrapped his wrists and ankles tightly without any stretches, took out a cloak, and draped it carefully over his body. This is a hooded mopping cloak, black velvet inside and scaly metal pieces like armor. These black metal pieces are engraved with magic runes. As the Arkansas professor draped them on his body, these magic runes lighted up immediately. Just as the light and shadow shook, the Arkansas professor disappeared! Enchant Item - Invisibility Cloak! is another work by the Arkansas professor, and it is also the biggest reliance for him to escape. Whether it is the previous monitoring instrument or this invisibility cloak, it all reflects that Professor Arkansas has a very high attainments in [Alchemy]. Putting on the invisibility cloak, the Arkansas professor did not act immediately, but stood still, and let the invisibility cloak completely merge with the surrounding scenery, and listened to see if anyone passed by outside. This invisibility cloak is not really able to hide the body, but a camouflage similar to a chameleon, which can be completely integrated into the background and deceive the eyes of the enemy. However, this invisibility cloak also has disadvantages. It can target the vision of two people at the same time. Once it is seen by too many people at the same time, it will reveal flaws because of different viewing angles, which is inevitable. Therefore, the Arkansas professor was extremely cautious and made sure that there was no one outside the door, so he opened the door, and walked out quickly according to the established route to the exit of the underground base. This also exposes another disadvantage of the invisibility cloak, which is that it cannot move too fast, otherwise it will form water waves. So even if the Arkansas professor was in a state of impatience, at this time he could only use his normal walking speed to walk out step by step. After walking for two minutes, the Arkansas professor suddenly stopped and leaned against the wall. Almost at the same time, a man and a woman walked side by side from the front corner. The two were in a good mood, and they walked over while chatting. "Miss Jenny, you said that after this battle, is there peace?" the younger boy asked the plump young woman beside him. "Stinky boy, where are you looking!" The young woman named Jenny laughed and scolded, but she did not shy away from it. Because most of the people in the base were on assignments, this hot young woman became more and more daring. She swept her eyes to both sides to make sure that there was no one left or right. She got close to the big boy and whispered: "How is it, little brother, I want to Don''t you want Sister Jenny to help you?" However, the nerves were more tense to the limit. I don''t know what to do, but it was Professor Arkansas. At this moment, the two of them were less than half a meter away from him. If the two of them walked faster just now, they would collide against the wall. of the Arkansas professor. "It''s a dog man and a woman!" The Arkansas professor couldn''t help but scolded the two who were already kissing passionately, but he didn''t dare to move. At this distance, if he moved, he would most likely be found. Sure enough, after a while of kissing, the two quickly left. As for where they went, it goes without saying. Professor Arkansas let out a long breath and hurriedly left here, like a ghost, moving silently along the corridor of the underground base. At the end of the corridor is the stairs leading to the ground, and there is a huge secret door above it. Only through the secret door can you leave the underground and enter the factory above. As for the passage when the Arkansas professor came, he could only enter and not go out, and there was always someone monitoring it. Once an abnormality was found, a magic circle would be launched, and the enemies who invaded it would be strangled directly in the passage. Professor Arkansas was about to go up the stairs, but there was a chaotic sound of footsteps behind him, from far to near, at a high speed. "Not good!" The Arkansas professor shouted secretly, and hurriedly turned to hide under the stairs. Immediately, ten guards trotted up the stairs. Professor Arkansas was overjoyed. Zhengchou didn''t have the right to pass through the secret door above, so he quickly followed up, ignoring the ripples of the invisibility cloak that were visible to the naked eye. Fortunately, all ten guards trot upwards quickly, no one turned back, and their footsteps were messy, and no one more footsteps were noticed. Until they went up a few stairs and came to a metal gate, a ten-person guard team stopped. One of the leaders, naturally, took out a token engraved with magic runes from his pocket, pressed it next to the metal door, and suddenly there was a click... (end of this chapter) Chapter 406： Annihilation (1) Chapter 406 The Battle of Destruction (1) The secret door slowly opened from left to right. Inside the door was a platform similar to an elevator. Several people walked in and turned around to stand. At this time, if Professor Arkansas followed suit, they would definitely be found out, but at this time, he couldn''t care so much. Professor Arkansas took out a small glass bottle and threw it in front of him. Suddenly, the glass bottle shattered with a sound, and the colorless liquid inside spilled out, and quickly formed a mass of gas with a sweet smell and enveloped the ten people. And the guards at the base were all stunned. They only saw a hand suddenly appear in front of them. Before they could understand what was going on, they were covered by smoke, coughed violently, and fell to the ground one after another. Professor Arkansas breathed a sigh of relief. He had put a respirator on his mouth inside the invisibility cloak, walked quickly into the door, and picked up the token. At the same time, there was a "humming" vibration from the platform under his feet, and some magic runes also appeared around, and a sudden white light flashed, making him close his eyes, and then open them again, he has come from the underground base. Inside a huge abandoned factory. However, there are still many guards in this factory, scattered around, and there are more than 20 people. As soon as the Arkansas professor came out, the poisonous smoke and the few people who fell to the ground immediately caught the attention of the other guards, and someone immediately shouted and ran over. Professor Arkansas hurriedly leaned into the corner next to him and moved to an exit a few meters away. Because it was already dark at this time, and this abandoned factory building was very messy and not as bright as the underground base, the slow movement of the Arkansas professor was not easy to be found. And everyone''s attention was attracted by the poisonous smoke and the stunned ten guards, which gave the Arkansas professor an opportunity. With just a few breaths, his figure turned and he was already outside. Almost at the same time, there was a sudden loud noise from the direction of Korba Lake outside the city of Steinard, followed by a continuous rumbling sound. Anyone with a little bit of military common sense can tell that it was a very intensive bombardment. Professor Arkansas followed the voice with a smile on his face. The ambush of the Revolutionary Army''s sneak attack troops by Silabel outside the city had already started. The guards who were attracted by the smoke were also shocked when they heard the movement. According to their plan, the troops had just landed and had not assembled yet, so why did they fight the enemy? At the same time, in the palace, the Marquis of Veron and the commander of the Crusaders, Hilton Sting, were also surprised. They hurriedly flew into the air and looked towards the direction of Korba Lake, where they could faintly see the flashes and explosions of the cannon bombardment. The two suddenly realized that something was wrong. According to the original plan, the 30,000 troops of the Revolutionary Army had just disembarked from the void flying boat, regrouped, and launched a sneak attack. An unpleasant feeling quickly lingered in their hearts. Marquis Veron withdrew his gaze and looked at Archbishop Hilton. Archbishop Hilton also had a gloomy face, with his brows furrowed and difficult to make a decision. According to the reason, the other side should move together, and they should also start together on this side. The first goal to drive the army out of the palace is to advance the headquarters building of the special bureau and the nearby city guard army barracks, and then go in the same direction with the sneak attack troops of the revolutionary army. Kill and attack Silabel''s Guards with a complete chance before and after. But now there is an abnormal situation, and Hilton Sting and Marquis Veron are not sure to pay attention. Marquis Veron took out the enchanted messenger. According to their original plan, they couldn''t contact them casually for the sake of confidentiality, but now he couldn''t control so much, so he turned on the messenger and called Cypolites to ask what was going on. . However, when I turned on the transmitter, I found that there were all noises of "thorn lala", and I couldn''t find Cypolites'' signal on the communication channel at all. Marquis Veron''s heart sank: "No, there is a psionic shield nearby, and our communication has been cut off." Archbishop Hilton''s face was even more gloomy, and he said coldly: "It seems that our plan has been exposed, and now there is no other way but to fight the backwater." Marquis Belon felt more and more bad, so he wanted to wait and see, but unfortunately he was helpless. Hilton didn''t listen to him at all. Run away quickly. "For the great Holy Light, let''s fight!" Archbishop Hilton Steen roared, and the voice was transmitted to the ears of every Crusaders in the palace with the amplification spell. 15,000 Crusaders shouted at the same time: "For the Holy Light!" Their faces showed a frenzied expression. With the blessing of the magic, their morale was high, and they rushed out of the gate of the palace without fear of death. At this moment, because of the darkness, the large square in front of the palace gate is empty, and the gas street lamps that should be lit after nightfall are also dark today, making this empty large square even more gloomy. Diagonally opposite the square is the building of the Special Bureau headquarters, and on both sides are the Prime Minister''s Office, the Society of Magicians and the Royal Academy. The Prime Minister''s Office was paralyzed because of the withdrawal of Marquis Capson, and there were only a dozen watchmen to watch the house. The Magicians Association and the Royal Academy on the other side are also in a semi-paralyzed state, because most of them belong to the noble and capitalist classes, whether it is the Magicians Association or the Royal Academy. In the previous battle of Erdis Prison, these people were coerced. Among them, almost all of them were killed, causing heavy losses to the Magician Association and the Royal Academy, but the one photographed in Greene dared not speak out because of his obscenity. Just when they heard the artillery fire outside the city, they had become startled, and immediately launched a defensive magic circle, shrouding their respective buildings in a light curtain. On the square, there is only the headquarters building of the Special Bureau. Although the lights are bright, the defensive circle has not been activated. 15,000 Crusaders rushed out of the palace and rushed towards the special bureau. This was their first target. The order from Archbishop Hilton Sting was to kill! The headquarters of the Special Bureau is very large. Usually, there are more than 3,000 people working in this building. These are only the original staff of the Special Bureau headquarters. Other departments are going in and out to do things. scale. Because the special bureau is different from other military and administrative departments, there are thousands of people on duty in it even at night. And Archbishop Hilton Sting will occupy the headquarters of the Special Bureau as soon as he comes out, and the most important thing is to control Stynard''s defense center. The main control room of the entire Stynard city''s defense formation is located in the building of the Special Bureau. Once captured, it means that the tenth floor of Stynard''s defense will go to the seventh floor, as long as the Guards of Silabel are severely damaged. , you can successfully occupy the whole city. In the blink of an eye, more than 10,000 Holy Religion troops rushed out, and immediately divided into two groups. On one side, 10,000 people rushed to the nearby city guard camp at the fastest speed. The other 5,000 people were like wolves. Tiger broke into the special bureau building. However, the two groups of people failed to do so. First was the headquarters of the Special Bureau. Although the lights were bright, there was no one there. 5,000 well-trained Crusaders searched quickly, but still found nothing. As the commander, Archbishop Hilton''s heart tensed, and the smell of conspiracy has arisen spontaneously. Is Silabel ready? Thinking of this, he immediately ordered to let the people in the building evacuate. It was a pity that it was too late. Just as he was waiting for his order, he heard a loud bang, and a blazing fire gushed from below the headquarters of the Special Bureau, swallowing the whole building in the blink of an eye, and then there was a violent vibration and a deafening sound. explode. "Damn it! It''s enchanted explosives again, they actually blew up the Special Bureau headquarters!" Marquis Bellon was stunned watching this scene. Although he also noticed something abnormal, he didn''t expect it to be so ruthless that even the Special Bureau was blown up. But after thinking about it, it seems that it is nothing. In order to annihilate the 200,000 revolutionary army, Silabel even blew up the red fortress, not to mention a mere building. In fact, this time he wrongly blamed Silabel. Before Silabel left the city, he handed over everything in the city to Green to handle, but this time, Green did the same, sacrificing a building and burying 5,000 enemies. Watching the violent explosion blazed into the sky, the sturdy headquarters of the Special Bureau collapsed under the huge power of the enchanted explosives. At the last moment, only a few figures rushed out, all of them were legendary superhumans who escaped from the exploding building after suffering serious injuries. The other nearly 5,000 Crusaders who rushed in, except for the hundreds of guards of Archbishop Hilton, all of them were trapped inside. "Wei~~~ Great Holy Light, this~~~ impossible..." Hilton Steen was stunned as he looked at the special bureau building that had turned into ruins during the end of the explosion, but he never thought that he was so majestic, Come with an army and swear to shine the great holy light on this void world. But I didn''t expect to lose one-third of the troops as soon as I made a move. Did I violate the purpose of the Holy Light and have been rejected by the great Holy Light? Archbishop Hilton Steen could not help but shake his faith. Just when he was in a trance, a dozen huge shadows suddenly fell from the sky, the dragon wings that covered the sky pushed aside the clouds in the sky, revealing the blocked moonlight, and the hideous dragon head stretched forward, swooping down quickly, at the next moment, With a bang, the huge body of the dracolich slammed into Archbishop Hilton, who was suspended in the air. Compared to the huge dragon, Hilton Sting was knocked out and smashed to the ground with a bang, followed by the breath of the dragon, drowning its figure... (end of this chapter) Chapter 407： 413 War of Destruction (2) Chapter 407 413 Battle of Destruction (2) However, Hilton is also a cardinal. Although he was in a trance, he was caught off guard, but when life and death were at stake, his reaction was extremely fast. A pale golden light ball wrapped around the body, hit the ground, and bounced back violently, rushing towards the dragonlich in the air. At this time, Archbishop Hilton Sting used the artifact he carried with him at the critical moment, threw himself into the crystal of divine power, unfolded the blessing of divine power, and burst into high momentum, holding a short sword in his hand at an unknown time. The dagger was smaller than a normal dagger and looked more like a dagger. It was blessed with divine power, and its surface glowed with golden light. Seeing that Archbishop Hilton sprinted towards the dracolich, he swung the dagger in his hand, and suddenly spewed out countless willow-like blades, endless, tens of thousands, forming a terrifying storm of blades toward the dracolich. swept past. The dracolich roared, its wings fluttered, and it rose sharply into the sky, avoiding the blade storm. At the same time, a real dragon breathed out, and it collided with the blade storm with a bang. In an instant, there was a rapid sound of gold and iron symphony, and two huge and magnificent psionic energy collided, and an amazing aftermath erupted. However, although the breath of the dragon lich was powerful, it couldn''t stand the divine weapon blessed with divine power. Seeing that the dragon''s breath was only stalemate for a few seconds, more than half of it was consumed by the blade storm. The artifact in the hands of Archbishop Hilton is called the Hundred Thousand Swords. As the name suggests, it can trigger a hundred thousand blades to form a storm and strangle the enemy. It is a very famous artifact in the Church of the Holy Light. It is rumored that the Lord of Holy Light killed a **** in charge of swordsmanship, took his spine as a trophy, and later fell into the hands of the Holy Light Church, and was refined into this artifact. Although the ?? artifact 100,000 sword cannot exert its full power in the hands of Archbishop Hilton, it is enough to leapfrog and kill the legendary high-level enemy. At this moment, this divine weapon showed amazing lethality. After strangling the dracolich''s breath, countless sword blades turned into two long dragons, circling up to each other, like two torrents, rushing towards the huge body of the dracolich. Although the ??Dragon Lich has the strength of the legendary high-level, the combat power evaluation in the cemetery is only [6100], and it is only low-medium among the legendary high-level. With the blessing of the divine weapon 100,000 swords, Archbishop Hilton''s combat power has temporarily reached the peak of the legendary high-level. According to the cemetery''s assessment, the combat power is properly over 9,000. With such a big gap, the Dragon Lich is obviously not an opponent. If it is left in the original place, Green has no other choice but to let the Angel of Death also use the divine power to bless the enemy and join forces with the Dragon Lich to suppress the enemy, but he wants to kill Hilton Sting. It is absolutely impossible for the archbishop, or to seize the 100,000 swords of the divine weapon. but now In the dark night, Green stood on the roof of the Prime Minister''s Office, looking indifferently at the battle between the dracolich and Archbishop Hilton. At the same time, countless undead armies poured out from the streets and alleys around the square. These were all summoned by Greene long ago, and they were ambushed around, and they rushed out together when the battle began. Almost all of the 5,000 people who followed Hilton Sting''s attack on the special bureau were killed, and only a few hundred guards remained by his side. At this time, they were instantly drowned by the surging army of undead. Those legends who were worthy of escaping from the explosion The strong, at this moment, were also found by the legendary strong under Green''s command one by one. These high-ranking officers in the Crusaders are not weak, and they are also very difficult to deal with because of their fanaticism and fear of death. But with a bang just now, although they escaped, they were all injured more or less, and there was no chance of winning if they were besieged by the legendary powerhouses under Green''s command. In less than three minutes, the battle was over, and only Archbishop Hilton was left in the square, chasing and killing the Dragon Lich with the magical weapon ten thousand swords. Green stood indifferently on the roof of the Prime Minister''s Office, dressed in a straight military uniform, expressionless, and gloomy eyes. In the dark, he looked like a villain BOSS. As the battle in the square ended, he looked upwards, and seeing that the Dragon Lich Festival was retreating, he was determined to kill the leader of the Crusader who had the divine weapon. Green stared at Archbishop Hilton, who was constantly releasing the blade storm, hesitating slightly in his heart, and finally his eyes narrowed and he made up his mind. In the next moment, a magic circle of necromancy emerged next to Green, and the sturdy arm bones of the skeleton lord slammed out from inside, holding the edge of the portal and slammed out the huge skull with two eye sockets. The green soul fire was burning in the middle, and he first looked at Green, which seemed a little strange. Because it was a clone, Green''s appearance was a little different, but there was no problem with the fluctuation of the soul. The skeleton lord let out a low roar, expressing the meaning of inquiry, and asked Green what to do with him. "Kill him! Sean." Green looked at Archbishop Hilton Sting and said in a cold and flat tone. "@#%%*...%&" Skeleton Lord Sean Sbattier let out a low growl, which reflected in Green''s mind: "As you wish, great master!" Immediately with a flash, the six-meter-tall Skeleton Lord leaped out of the teleportation portal of the spirit summoning technique, at an astonishingly fast speed, and crashed into the Blade Storm. At the moment when Sean Sbattier appeared, although the aura of the natural disaster grade was well hidden, as a cardinal of the Church of Holy Light, Hilton Sting was not a slut. , but only saw a huge but extremely agile figure culling over. A warning sign appeared in Archbishop Hilton''s heart, and he judged that the sudden appearance of the enemy was far more terrifying than the dragon lich. He subconsciously turned the blade storm, and the artifact in his hand pointed to the 100,000 swords, and the two blade storms circled and charged. To the Skeleton Lord. The soul fire in Shawn Sbattier''s eyes skyrocketed, and he smashed the warhammer in his bone claws against the blade storm. In the next moment, with a bang, the all-conquering Blade Storm instantly collapsed. In the face of a real natural disaster grade, even an artifact blessed with divine power crystals would be useless, unless the person using this artifact was also a powerful natural disaster grade extraordinary person. "Natural disaster grade!" At this moment, Archbishop Hilton Steen screamed in horror, his eyes were completely split, and his pupils shrank instantly. He couldn''t figure it out anyway, why did this natural disaster grade skeleton lord suddenly appear here? Accordingly, in this Void World No. 12, except for the natural disaster grade of Grand Duke Mora, there should be no second natural disaster, but why... With his incomprehension and unwillingness in his heart, Archbishop Hilton Stein watched as the two blade storms were smashed by the Skeleton Lord''s warhammer, and then the oversized warhammer quickly enlarged in his field of vision. In the next moment, bang! Archbishop Hilton Steen - died! After the hammer of the Skeleton Lord, Archbishop Hilton Sting had turned into a fleshy mess, and only the one hundred thousand sword of the artifact was left with a "clang" sound, and it was safe and sound, worthy of being an artifact. Moreover, this artifact has been preserved by the Church of the Holy Light for thousands of years. Naturally, there are some means to prevent loss. Just after Hilton Sting died, he immediately trembled violently, and then wanted to fly away, but was preempted by the skeleton lord. Bone Claw grabbed it sharply. The 100,000 swords are still struggling, and countless blades are pouring out to try to condense the blade storm. However, it was used by someone who was not an opponent of the Skeleton Lord before. Now there is only one item left, and its power is not as good as before. Squeeze it back, and then the skeleton lord slammed the warhammer a few times with his hand. After a burst of "dangdang" golden and iron symphony, the divine light of the artifact 100,000 swords dimmed, calmed down, no longer struggled, and obediently asked the skeleton lord to hand it into Green''s hands. At this moment, this little sword is extremely well-behaved, and even in Green''s hands, there is nothing unusual, as if he had lost his temper after being taught a lesson just now. However, if Green wants to use this artifact, he must carefully study the method of use, and adjust it to a frequency band with his own soul fluctuations, so as to generate a soul link, so that he can use it like an arm. Green didn''t rush to start, first threw the artifact into the cemetery, but unexpectedly immediately received a prompt message from the cemetery: "Unknown soul imprint is found, and it will cost [10000] psionic energy to completely remove it..." Green was stunned for a moment, and then he realized that the so-called unknown soul imprint might have a lot to do with it, at least it must be left by the natural disaster grade, otherwise, there is no need to remove it. However, he knew better that the money could not be saved, so he immediately chose to clear it and smashed the Wanjian energy. Suddenly, the divine weapon Wanjian steamed up with a stinging sound, and immediately returned to normal. At the same time, far away in a void world full of holy light. This is the real headquarters of the Holy Light Church. This void world is several times larger than the No. 12 void world in the Lorenzo Kingdom. It is occupied by the Holy Light Church alone as the core of the church. In the center of the Void World, in a huge, magnificent, beautiful, and incomparably holy church, an old man in a golden priest''s dress was praying devoutly, but at this moment, his face suddenly changed, and his eyes were about to disappear. When he opened it, he controlled his emotions, returned to calm again, and continued to pray silently. This old man occupies more than ten Void Worlds and has unparalleled influence in the main world. He can be called the Pope of the Church of Holy Light, the first religious organization, the favored person of the Lord of Holy Light, the incarnation of Holy Light, perfect. the apostle... The imprint of the soul that Green had just removed from the 100,000 Sword of Divine Artifact belonged to the Pope. After a few minutes, the old man finished his prayers, stood up and sorted out the golden robe, his eyes were deep as if he could see through the void, and he said lightly: "Go and check, who has applied for the right to use the 100,000 sword." "Yes, Your Majesty." There was no one around, but there was a response, and after a while, the voice came again: "Your Majesty, it is Cardinal Hilton Sting, and the marked task is to occupy the twelfth void. world." The old man gave a "um", but frowned slightly... (end of this chapter) Chapter 408： Annihilation (3) Chapter 408 The Battle of Destruction (3) "Who removed the imprint of my soul?" The old man who was the Pope of the Church of Holy Light pondered: "Although the No. 12 Void World belongs to the Kingdom of Lorenzo, the strongest natural disaster in the Kingdom of Lorenzo should be Mora. That little guy, he has not yet had the ability to remove the imprint of my soul, and even if he had the ability, he would not have the guts. The imprint of the soul left on the hundred thousand swords disappeared, who could have done it? It is the bright saint of the light of wisdom, Or the Emperor of the Condor Empire?" After a while, the old man stopped making unnecessary speculations, and said lightly: "Go and investigate the situation of Void World No. 12, don''t expose, don''t interfere, investigate secretly." "Yes!" The voice came from the surroundings again... At the same time, Green spent 10,000 psionic energy to brand and print the soul of the 100,000 sword of the artifact, then threw it into the cemetery and ignored it, and opened the kingdom of nightmares to collect the legendary soul. Just now, including the Archbishop Hilton Sting, a total of four legendary powerhouses of the Crusaders were killed. Green tried to use the Nightmare Kingdom to collect souls, but he did not expect that as soon as he locked the four souls, a message came. A force competed with the Nightmare Nation, and a trace of holy light emerged from the four souls, echoing that force, trying to resist the Nightmare Nation. "Is this the Divine Kingdom of the Lord of Light that wants to receive the souls of believers?" Green frowned slightly, hesitating slightly in his heart, and immediately gave up the fight, allowing these souls to stay away from the Nightmare Kingdom. However, the death infection was released several times in a row in the snap of his fingers. In the blink of an eye, the four souls were eroded by black gas, emitting white smoke, and the souls were distorted in pain. Although in the next moment, a golden light emerged from the void, covering the four souls and purifying the black air of erosion, but in the process of purification, it was inevitable to cause huge damage to the soul, among which the most severely damaged It is the soul of Archbishop Hilton. The death infestation released by Green just now was mainly aimed at this archbishop. After being purified by the Holy Light, his soul was almost cut in half. Even if he entered the Divine Kingdom of the Lord of Holy Light and restored his soul, he would suffer severe memory loss, which is very difficult. Remember how you died. At this time, the skeleton lord had been taken back into the cemetery by Green, and then he looked at the station of the city guards, which was not too far away. As for the nearby royal palace, now is not the time to attack there, this is what Archduke Mora passed down through Silabel. After all, this void world must be abandoned in the end. The origin of the world here has been almost extracted by Grand Duke Mora, and now he is just using the existence of the little king to cover up the real situation. As long as it does not affect the general direction of the original plan, Grand Duke Mora will let Silabel and Green toss here. Therefore, after Green''s army of undead solved the last resisting Crusader in the square, he did not hesitate to turn the front of the army and direct the army of undead to flood in, along the streets and alleys, and even some undead creatures directly Climb up the wall of the building, grab the outer wall of the building and run and jump... At the moment where the city guards are stationed, the five thousand city guards plus more than 400 supernatural beings from special bureaus are resisting the onslaught of the 10,000 holy clerics with the strong station wall. Although these city guards were at a disadvantage in numbers, their morale was very high, especially in the square, after the appearance of the Dragon Lich, the huge and astonishing size and fierce appearance were enough to boost their morale. Although the Dragon Lich has been pressed and beaten by Archbishop Hilton Sting with the sword of 100,000 swords in the short-term confrontation, the city guards cannot see the specific situation. The morale was boosted, and he performed exceptionally well. With the help of the extraordinary people in the special bureau and the twenty undead cannons ambushing in the yard of the station, he resisted the crazy attack of the Halloween army. Originally, Green wanted to arrange more undead cannons here, but unfortunately it was in the city center, and the space for the city guards was limited. A maximum of twenty undead cannons could be deployed, and any more would affect the mobilization of troops in defensive operations. Even so, the twenty undead cannons caused a lot of trouble for the Crusaders. The cannons rumbled, the shells poured out, and they had enchanted effects. Even the Crusaders were elite soldiers, and they were also equipped with expensive enchanted armor. , and aroused religious fanaticism. He was not afraid of death. Twenty minutes later, countless well-equipped kobold zombies flooded in from the direction of the Palace Square. Behind them were guns and skeletons armed to the teeth, and they jumped and flew long distances in the middle of high-rise buildings with their constructive armor. The Constructed Skeleton Soldier. These constructed skeleton soldiers holding expensive dragon hunting rifles and enchanted sniper rifles already have the [lv3] extreme combat effectiveness, especially on the battlefield, a five-person team can definitely strangle a [lv4] official level junior Extraordinary. At the rear of the Crusader Army, Avalon, the legendary Paladin who was in charge of commanding this All Saints Army, looked at the rear in shock. Just now he discovered that there were a large number of troops behind him, and thought that Archbishop Hilton had already controlled the headquarters of the Special Bureau, and then led the rest of the troops to come to reinforce him. But he didn''t expect it, and it was completely wrong. As the first kobold zombie appeared in his field of vision, there was a flood of undead army, zombies, skeleton soldiers, dracolich in the sky, Cyclops who broke through the building, and more. There are cannonballs coming from the palace square. Although it is the central area of ??Steinard, it can be called the essence of the entire capital. Many buildings are hundreds of years old, but Green has no sense of protecting cultural relics. It can be seen from the fact that he bombed the headquarters of the Special Bureau. It was evident that the unscrupulous slaughter and destruction of the undead army had encircled the Crusaders who attacked the city guard''s garrison in a small area in just ten minutes. On the roof of a thirteen-story apartment building not far from the battlefield. Green stood with his hands behind his back, looking down at the Crusaders who were constantly being squeezed below. These warriors who yearn for the Holy Light in their hearts and are not afraid of death can be said to be brave. The Holy Light priest standing at the back constantly blessed them with various buffs, making them stronger, more agile, and more morale... However, It was useless. As time went on, their fronts were still collapsing and shrinking inwards. Even the city guards who were originally blocked in the garrison began to try to attack outwards, preparing to cooperate with the inside and the outside to completely encircle and wipe out the enemy. Green''s line of sight looked from the battlefield below to the direction of Korba Lake outside the city. There is no suspense in the battle here. The three legendary powerhouses are all entangled. The Crusader''s position is being lost at a speed visible to the naked eye, and the number of people is also rapidly decreasing. Eight thousand, five thousand, three thousand... Green took a look at the cemetery''s psionic energy balance, and the harvest was greater than he expected. Although there were not many 15,000 people, they were all elite crusaders. There was no ordinary soldier who wanted to join the crusade. At least they had to be apprentices, so the crusaders who annihilated more than 10,000 people gained more psychic power than the ordinary troops of 50,000 or 60,000 people. The only fly in the ointment is that these people are all believers of the Lord of Light, and they have prayed devoutly for a long time, bathed in the Holy Light, and can no longer be undead, and their souls will also enter the kingdom of God of the Lord of Light, so that Green will not only increase the balance of psionic energy. There is no other gain. However, at this moment, Green''s face suddenly changed, his figure flashed, and disappeared from the place... On the other side, Professor Arkansas escaped from the underground base of the Revolutionary Army and came to the abandoned factory on the ground. At this moment, the sound of cannons was heard, and two battlefields inside and outside the city started simultaneously. Professor Arkansas was about to take advantage of the chaos to escape, but he didn''t go far when suddenly a cold light flashed, and an extremely fast wind blade struck diagonally. The incomparably sharp wind blade instantly cut open the invisibility cloak and Professor Arkansas'' body, slashing his slanted shoulder straps in half, and the invisibility cloak was instantly destroyed, revealing the Arkansas Professor, wide-eyed, unbelievable, looking at the wind blade direction of attack. I saw Cypolites staring at him with a face like water, but the wind blade just now was not her shot. Standing beside Cypolites, there was also a magician and a female warrior in tight leather armor. They were all legendary superhumans. It was the magician who made a sneak attack just now and shot a wind blade. Cut the Arkansas Professor into two pieces. "Damn..." The Arkansas Professor finally scolded his teeth, and his broken body fell to the ground, but his wound did not bleed, but a puddle of pungent viscous oil flowed continuously from the cutting port. Sparks flickered with slight bursts of psionic power. Not far away, Cypolites and the man and the woman were all slightly surprised. I didn''t expect this Arkansas professor to be an unusually sophisticated alchemy puppet! "No, I was cheated by him!" The face of the magician who shot the shot was slightly red, and his eyes were murderous. As a legendary powerhouse, it is not very honorable for a formal-level shot, but he didn''t find the other party before he shot. It''s just an alchemy puppet, and it''s even more shameless, making him angry. "Very good stand-in puppet! Professor Arkansas, I didn''t expect to have a talent like you under my command." Cypolites glanced at the destroyed puppet, a strange color flashed in his eyes, and then shook his head: " It''s a pity...you chose the wrong side." At the same time, in the other direction of the abandoned factory, the Arkansas professor without the invisibility cloak was running fast. It wasn''t his foresight just now that he expected to encounter a strong enemy, but he knew that the neighborhood was the home of the Revolutionary Army Intelligence Department, and he didn''t know how many arrangements he didn''t know were hidden. The opposite. Using the stand-in puppet as bait, he himself wore an invisibility cloak and fled in the other direction. It was indeed the professor of Arkansas who was cut in half by the wind blade before, but at a critical time, the avatar mechanism of the avatar was triggered, and the professor of Arkansas and the avatar were instantly replaced, which allowed him to escape death. (end of this chapter) Chapter 409： The role of hole cards Chapter 409 The role of hole cards Professor of Arkansas is very fortunate at this moment that he spent a lot of money to create this dummy, otherwise he would have been dead at this moment. Fortunately, he also accelerated his speed, knowing that the stand-in puppet couldn''t deceive anyone at all, and the other party would immediately find out that he was fine, and it was impossible not to chase after him. But he still underestimated the strength of the enemy. In less than a minute, he stopped, turned to look behind him, and a figure appeared in his field of vision. It was the magician who had just hit the wind blade. "Huh? He ran very fast." The magician looked at the Arkansas professor grimly, with a cruel smile on his face. He felt humiliated just now. It was an honor to be killed by him. To actually dare to run away, it''s a shame to die. Professor Arkansas looked ugly and took a step back. By this time, he already knew that he was probably not only the legendary magician, but also the legendary female warrior and Cypolita who followed. s himself. There are three legends, and Cypolites, the big boss, is still a legendary high-level existence. Unless a miracle occurs, the Arkansas professor is already dead. But what Professor Arkansas didn''t expect was that Cypolites actually said: "Professor Arkansas, you are indeed talented. It''s a pity that I didn''t realize it before. Now I can give you a chance..." However, before Cypolites finished speaking, the Arkansas professor shook his head and smiled bitterly: "Lord Cypolites, it''s too late, I have no way back." As he spoke, there was an aura of death on his body. Psionic. Cypriots'' eyesight immediately saw the current situation of Professor Arkansas, and he couldn''t help frowning: "Has it been infected by undead and transformed into a shadow creature? What a pity." She also shook her head and waved to the magician, motioning for him to hurry up. The magician smiled and looked at the Arkansas professor again: "This time I will see where you are going!" Then he waved his staff and released a wind blade to kill him, intending to use the same magic to completely kill the Arkansas professor. Professor Arkansas''s heart sank, knowing that this time he might be doomed, he couldn''t help but close his eyes and wait for death. However, before the deadly wind blade appeared, a deafening dragon roar came from the sky, followed by a strong wind, making the Arkansas professor almost unsteady, and his body staggered and opened his eyes Looking up, I saw a dark red dragon pushing away the clouds in the night, descending from the sky and swooping towards the magician, his mouth with interlaced teeth opened, and a blazing high-temperature flame was sprayed out, which instantly swept the magician away. A magician swallowed. "what" A figure struggled and screamed in the flames of the dragon''s breath. Even if the magic shield was deployed at a critical moment, how could a legendary first-level wizard hold the legendary middle-level dragon''s breath! Cypolites on the side was also taken aback. He didn''t expect that the shadow red dragon Arshfaro would suddenly come out, and the aura had been hidden so well before that, even if she didn''t notice it, she was really caught off guard. However, it is not so easy for the Shadow Red Dragon to kill her subordinates in front of Cypolites. found that the situation was not right, she immediately took action, and suddenly a four-armed colossus in armor appeared from behind her, with a hideous face and knotted muscles, each of its four arms was holding a huge weapon and rushed towards Arshfaro. The ?? Shadow Red Dragon has successfully rescued the Arkansas professor, and immediately gave up attacking the magician, flapping its wings, turning in the air, and crashing into the incoming colossus. Because of the racial talent of the dragon itself, although Alshvaro only has [lv8], he is not at all embarrassed in the face of some legendary high-level players who have just been promoted to [lv9], even if Cypolites is the strongest in the legendary high-level Also, Shadow Red Dragon is confident that he can fight for a few rounds. "Humph! The big reptile who doesn''t know how to live or die." Cypolites was slightly surprised, but he didn''t expect that the shadow red dragon, who was obviously higher than her first level, would dare to confront her, but it was exactly what she wanted. Cepolites knew that this was Green''s undead summoning, and secretly made up his mind to severely damage the shadow red dragon, and gave Green a lesson and told Green not to be too arrogant. With this idea in mind, she manipulated the colossus to show her true strength, and suddenly it actually skyrocketed. However, at this moment, Cypolites suddenly realized that there seemed to be a person standing on top of the Shadow Red Dragon! Cepolites couldn''t help but let out a "Huh". She was originally very strange, but this shadowy red dragon appeared suddenly, and she didn''t even notice it. It seemed that there was something strange. However, she was not afraid, she sneered slightly, and then looked at the person standing on the dragon''s head, the uniform of the black special bureau, with a golden general star on her shoulder, it was actually Green! "Hmph, you''re not too timid, you dare to come in person." Cypolites'' beautiful Danfeng eyes flashed a murderous intent, controlling the colossus behind him, and suddenly exerted all his strength. Green stood on the head of the shadowy red dragon, like roots taking root under his feet. No matter how he flew, his body remained motionless. A pair of dead fish eyes stared indifferently at Cypolites below. This time his target was this long-known woman. . Just now, he received a call for help from the Arkansas professor, and mentioned his encounter with Cypolites. Green didn''t plan to come in person at first. If it was a normal situation, sending one or two Legendary Rank would be enough to save the Arkansas Professor. However, Professor Arkansas actually mentioned Cypolites, the big boss of the Revolutionary Army Intelligence Department, but he had to make Green take it seriously. He immediately left the battlefield and came directly here. "Cepolites! It''s been a long time." Standing on the shadow red dragon head, Green stared at the beautiful but heroic woman hidden in the four-armed colossus. This is undoubtedly a rose with thorns. To be able to deal with a woman as powerful as Silabel for so long without being defeated, there is no doubt about Cypolites'' ability and strength. Because of this, Green had more expectations in his heart. If Cypolites was killed and turned into a lich, it would definitely be very good. With this kind of thought in mind, Green didn''t say anything nonsense, and directly let the shadow red dragon swoosh down recklessly, and at the same time used spiritism to prepare to summon the skeleton lord to shoot. To deal with an opponent of Cypriot''s strength, if you want to kill with one blow, you must leapfrog and suppress it, otherwise as long as she is given a chance, even if she can be defeated, it is impossible to kill. Suddenly, Cypolites'' pupils shrank, a feeling of extreme danger caused her heart to contract violently, blood rushed out, her face flushed red, and she stared intently at the magic circle emerging beside Green... "not good!" Cepolites realized that something was wrong, and immediately turned from attack to defense. The four-armed colossus retreated, with its arms crossed in front of him, trying to resist the imminent fatal attack. However, it is useless at all. In the face of a natural disaster-level skeleton lord with a combat power of [28,000], it is only a legendary high-level Cypolites. The combat power barely touches the edge of 9,000, which is not an order of magnitude at all. The two are like adults and baby. In the next moment, with a puff, a huge skeleton with incomparable agility rushed out from the portal in the middle of the magic circle, the bone claws waved the warhammer, and the head was just a blow. Just listening to the sound of "bang", the skeleton lord with a height of six or seven meters seemed much insignificant in front of the colossus summoned by Cypolites, but the power of crushing everything suppressed the huge colossus, banging. With a bang, the hammer fell, and the tens of meters high colossus fell apart directly. Cepolites also groaned, his body received a shock, and he flew backwards. And the Skeleton Lord in mid-air fell straight down and slammed Cypolites, who had just been hit hard. As if feeling that she was about to face disaster, Cypolites let out a scream, and the huge warhammer of the skeleton lord had been smashed down. She instinctively ducked back, and at the same time, her mind moved, her psychic energy flipped, and it actually condensed into one. Only the invisible big hand, at the critical moment, actually took the claws of the legendary first-level female warrior not far away and blocked it in front of him. However, completely useless, in the next moment, poof! First, the female warrior was smashed into flesh by the warhammer before she could react, followed by half of Cypolites'' body being hit, and it exploded directly, spattering blood and flesh. Cepolites'' scream stopped abruptly, only half of his body was left, and he was already dead, but the vitality of the legendary high-level superhuman was extremely amazing, even if he was beaten like this, he still retained a trace of vitality for a period of time. And Cypolites'' eyes were full of disbelief, looking at the huge skeleton on the opposite side, and the two groups of green soul fires, until this moment, she didn''t understand why Green could summon a natural disaster-level skeleton lord. . After ?? two breaths, Cypolites'' broken corpse fell to the ground with a "pop", his eyes were wide open, full of resentment, and he couldn''t rest his eyes! Green took back the Skeleton Lord. He was not particularly concerned about whether the existence of the Skeleton Lord would be exposed. Since it is a hole card, it cannot be held. It is the real hole card when it is played at a critical time. , you can only secretly cheer yourself up, it doesn''t make any sense. Obviously, these two times, whether it was killing Archbishop Hilton Steen or sneaking up on Cypolites, were critical moments to deal with key enemies. Let the Shadow Red Dragon land, and Green first looked at the Arkansas professor who was already on one knee in fright. Although he lowered his head, Professor Arkansas could still detect Green''s gaze, and he couldn''t help trembling, and his body knelt down even lower. Professor of Arkansas has long known that Green is a very powerful master, but no matter how he tried to break his head, he never expected such an astonishing scene... (end of this chapter) Chapter 410： jug of life Chapter 410 The Pot of Life Professor of Arkansas did not expect that Green would be ruthless as soon as he appeared, killing the famous Cypolites directly. What is this concept! If this news spreads, I dont know how many people will be stunned and their jaws will drop. The Arkansas Professor was forcibly transformed into a Shadow Scholar by Greene, and he was a little resentful in his heart, but now he no longer exists. How lucky he is to be loyal to such a strong man! At this moment, Green discovered that the loyalty of Professor Arkansas had unexpectedly skyrocketed from [72] to [90] Green was a little surprised, and couldn''t help but glanced at the Arkansas professor. I didn''t expect this guy to wink, and his loyalty rose slowly. Originally, Green didn''t take this professor of average strength to heart, but this time, the performance of the Arkansas professor surprised him. With only the strength of the official middle-level, he even escaped from the underground base with the alchemy items he made. , and escaped under the eyes of the three legends. Even if he was caught up by the magician in the end, it was a very rare achievement. Green simply put it in the cemetery first, and sent it to the Skeleton Workshop to do research and development, and then looked at the corpse of Cypolites. Only half of the body left looked terrifying and miserable. A beauty no less than Silabel died like this, but Green didn''t have any psychological fluctuations. He just glanced at it and was about to collect his soul, but his face changed. , he couldn''t help but snorted: "What''s the matter? There is no soul, is this Cypolites not dead yet?" Thinking of this, Green immediately became vigilant to guard against the enemy''s fake death attack. However, upon closer inspection of the corpse, no abnormality was found. It was indeed the body of Cypolites, and it was indeed that he had received fatal injuries and died. "But why is there no soul?" Green carefully searched the corpse and the surroundings, and used Nightmare Realm, only to get two other souls, one was sprayed half to death by the shadow red dragon''s breath, and he killed Cypoli in Green. When he was in Tes, the unlucky magician who was filled by the shadow red dragon, and the legendary junior female warrior who was pulled over by Cypolites before he died. The souls of these two people were successfully brought into the Nightmare Realm, but there was no soul of Cypolites alone. Green''s brows were furrowed, but he was puzzled. Even if Cypolites entered the kingdom of a **** because of his belief, he should be like the believers of the Church of the Holy Light, and his soul would not be without warning. disappeared out of thin air. At the same time, in the Loen Federation far away from the Twelfth Void World. Ruhr City is the capital of the Loen Federation, as well as the largest and most prosperous city, known as the pearl of the Loen Federation. It is night now, but the urban area of ??Ruhr is still brightly lit, and the lit gas lamps illuminate almost every corner of the city. In a huge castle-like mansion on the outskirts of Ruhr City, one is located in the most secret basement, and the originally dark basement suddenly lit up with light. This light comes from a copper pot, which lights up with the light, illuminating the entire basement. The area here is not large, only more than ten square meters, and there are no furnishings, only three similar copper pots are placed on one wall. The one that glowed at the moment was the first one from the left, and it not only glowed, but also trembled slightly, as if something was about to break free from it. Immediately with a "bang", the lid of the copper pot was pushed open, and a translucent mucus poured out from it. At the same time, a messy and hurried footsteps came from the outside of the basement, and soon with a bang, the basement was smashed open, and three people broke in one after another, all of them frowning and staring at the glowing copper pot. "What''s the matter? It''s the eldest lady''s copper pot, why does it trigger the rebirth mechanism of the pot of life?" One of the old men wearing a black magician''s robe with legendary mid-level strength said incredulously. Another middle-aged man with less strength also said: "There is indeed a big move in Void World recently, but with the strength of the eldest lady, it shouldn''t be dangerous? Why is this?" The last old man in a suit had a gloomy expression and didn''t speak, he just stared at the copper pot in the basement, seeing the trembling more and more violently. finally made a "guji" sound, accompanied by a large amount of viscous liquid gushing out, a white human arm suddenly stretched out from the mouth of the copper pot. Then came the shoulders and head, twisted as if there were no bones, squeezed out of the narrow spout... Soon, the naked Cypolites climbed out of the copper pot. As she came out completely, there was a click, and the copper pot was directly cracked, and it was completely damaged and could not be used. Cypolites didn''t care that he had no clothes on, and his body was still covered with a sticky liquid. He looked back at the cracked copper pot, and then looked at the three people at the door, with some doubts in his eyes, and said solemnly: "I am dead, triggering the rebirth mechanism of the jug of life?" The old man at the head nodded slightly, and then he tapped the staff in his hand to help Cypolites remove the mucus from his body, and took out a black robe to help her put it on, and asked tentatively, "Miss, Can you recall anything? Who shot?" Cypolites wrapped her robe tightly, asked the date first, and after getting the answer, her beautiful Danfeng eyes narrowed slightly, trying her best to recall, but it was no use, she could only shake her head helplessly: "I can''t remember at all. , the rebirth mechanism of the pot of life will cause some damage to the soul, my memory is still three days ago, and I want to know how I died, it seems that I have to work hard..." Having said this, Cypolites suddenly stopped, showed a wry smile, waved his hand and said, "Forget it, don''t investigate." When the three of them heard it, they all looked surprised, and the middle-aged people said, "Miss, how can this be done? This matter must be investigated clearly. Our Steiners family must not swallow our anger, and dare to hurt the eldest lady... " But before the man could finish speaking, he was interrupted by Cypolites: "What can I do if I can''t bear to swallow my voice? You know what my strength is, and if you can force me to use the pot of life, the opponent must be a natural disaster. The powerful existence of the rank, I don''t know when our Stannas family is strong enough to seek revenge for the natural disaster." The middle-aged man was speechless by choking, so he had to shut his mouth in embarrassment. Cepolites continued: "Don''t investigate this matter for the time being, until I get through the weak period after rebirth." "Yes, Miss!" The three replied in unison, but then the old man in a neat suit who was standing last asked, "But what about the 12th Void World? Do you want to report the situation to the parliament? Is there a report over there?" Cypolites thought for a while, then snorted softly: "Don''t move anything, this time we failed, what we need most now is to hide and lick the wound, other things have nothing to do with us. Humph! Those old guys in the council are not good people either." Green didn''t know the existence of the Pot of Life, and he didn''t find the soul of Cypolites. Although he felt strange, he could only withdraw his hands and turned his attention to the abandoned factory not far away. It was the temporary base of the Intelligence Department of the Revolutionary Army. Now that Cypolites was alive and dead, it was the time when the enemy was at its weakest. How could Greene let it go, and immediately mobilized a large army to clear the abandoned factories and the underground bases below. However, at this moment, there was a sudden loud rumbling, accompanied by violent shaking of the ground. I saw a cloud of smoke rising from the abandoned factory, and then the tall red brick factory collapsed in an instant, and then the surrounding ground sank with the explosion... The ?? explosion lasted for more than ten seconds, until the dust scattered all over the sky, revealing a messy scene, forming a huge sinkhole over a thousand square meters. Obviously, the underground secret base had blown up and destroyed itself. Green was slightly surprised. He didn''t expect Cypolites'' subordinates to react so quickly. Just as he was about to clear the base below, he directly blasted it! But after thinking about it, it was not quite right. No matter how efficient it was, it would be impossible for the front foot Cypolites to be alive and dead. Then there is only one possibility, that is, the other party is ready to blow up this secret base, but just in time for this. Or some other reason... Green didn''t go to the horns, thinking about these issues, directly mobilized the undead devil vines cruising underground, and searched around the ground nearby to see if there were still survivors, or if there was a secret escape route. In fact, Green thought too much, and there was no escape route. Many people left behind in the underground base were buried below. There were about two or three hundred people, most of them died, and some of them were not killed, but were trapped in the depths of more than ten meters underground. There is no hope for survival, only to slowly wait for death. For these people, Green decided to give them a merciful treat and let the undead Devil Vine end their lives, instead of dying slowly and painfully in darkness and despair... At the same time, in the northern part of Steinard, in a three-story mansion left by the Viscount who died in the battle of Erdis Prison. A sweet-looking girl with golden double ponytails stood on the balcony on the second floor, watching the smoke from the explosion in the far-flung factory area, a morbid blush appeared on her delicate cheeks, and muttered. He murmured, "I can''t believe that Cypolites actually died!" "Have you been confirmed dead? Aludica" A calm and heavy voice came from the room behind the balcony. "There should be eight levels of confidence." The girl with two ponytails replied, because the distance was too far and the time was too short, the girl named Aludika could not be 100% sure... (end of this chapter) Chapter 411： hero Chapter 411 Heroes In the room behind the girl with two ponytails, an old man with silver hair was sitting behind a desk, leaning forward, crossing his hands, and frowning, he fell into a long period of thought. The old man''s eyes were deep, but occasionally flashes of innocence and clarity belonged to young people in his eyes. If he was a very familiar person, he might still be vaguely recognizable from his eyebrows. Similar! This old man is the former Modi. After his soul merged with Archbishop Yelikin, the new soul and body did not completely match, and he was devouring his vitality every moment. From a young man who has aged into this appearance. However, after the soul fusion, Modi Yelikin didn''t care about it. He even enjoyed the feeling of the years rushing away quickly on his body, which made him feel at ease, and could feel the passing of vitality all the time. He could really feel that he was still alive. At this moment, with a bang, the door was violently pushed open from the outside. A tall old man in a suit rushed in with a very ugly face, because he was in a hurry when he came, panting heavily, but still said in a hurry: "No, it''s not good! Cypolites is dead. !" He thought that this shocking news would definitely shock Modi Yelikin and the twintails on the balcony, but all he got was an ''oh''. This old man''s name is Ferdinand, who is a high-level executive of the Revolutionary Army Headquarters. This time he came to Steinard through secret channels to coordinate the intelligence department led by Cypolites and the 30,000-strong army transported by the Void Ship. But he didn''t expect that his side was not ready, and Korba Lake was attacked, and then he received a letter from the Marquis of Veron, and the more than 10,000 Crusaders who secretly cooperated with them had already ended. The bad news came one after another, not giving him a chance to breathe, and then he was even more shocked. As the top head of the Revolutionary Army Intelligence Department, Cypolites from the Stannas family of the Loen Federation actually died! Others may not know the true strength of Cypolites, but Ferdinand himself is also an official of the Loen Federation, the eldest lady of the Stannas family, the so-called genius Cypolites, is one of the Loen Federation''s generation. The powerful Transcendent who has the most hope of being promoted to the natural disaster grade actually died without warning in this void world! Unless there is a great existence of natural disaster grade, who can kill Cypolites so easily? Thinking of this possibility, Ferdinand couldn''t help but fight with both sides, and he regretted winning this job very much. If he didn''t make it, he might lose his old life! But such an important thing, he ran over in a hurry, but all he got was an ''oh''. Under the heavy pressure, Ferdinand suddenly exploded, and was suppressed to the extreme by the continuous bad news and exploded instantly. "Damn, did you hear what I said! Cypolites is dead~~~ dead!" The old man was like an angry lion, his eyes were bloodshot, and he stretched out his hands across the desk... He wanted to grab Modi Yelikin''s collar, but before his fingers touched Modi, he was met by the other''s indifferent eyes, which made him tremble, as if he had fallen into an ice cellar, and the whole person went from a state of rage and crazy. Calm down. At this moment, Modi Yelikin, who has completed the fusion of his soul, has a problem with his body, but his strength is undoubtedly high, and he has reached the level of a legendary high-level. And Ferdinand is only a formal level at best, and in Modi''s eyes, he is nothing but an ant. As for the identity and power of the other party, Modi does not pay attention to it at all. After the soul fusion, he was neither Modi nor Archbishop Yelikin. He felt that he had been sublimated, separated from low-level tastes, and had higher ideals. He is no longer confined to this small void world, and has a broader vision and a higher mind. Before Modi naively thought that helping the revolutionary army to overthrow the rotten and brutal kingdom would allow the suffering people in this world to live a happier life. For this lofty ideal, he even spared no expense. However, after the soul fusion, he was stunned to find that it was useless at all. Even if the kingdom was overthrown and the revolutionary army came to power, it would only be a change of soup, not a change of medicine, but a group of people to squeeze and enslave the suffering people. If he wants to completely change all of this, he cannot be confined to this empty world. He has to jump out of the cage and go to a wider world, touch the source of countless tragedies and pains in this world, and completely destroy it, eliminate pain, and eliminate oppression. Build a real world where people live on an equal footing! But to accomplish this goal, he must have greater power and power. Modi''s eyes are deep and distant, like a kind and kind elder. However, at this moment in Ferdinand''s eyes, Modi sitting in front of him is like a terrifying volcano that is about to erupt. As long as his fingertips touch the other''s collar, he will surely die! Modi watched the person in front of him tremblingly withdrew his hands, with a more genial smile on his face, and said lightly: "Very wise choice, Ferdinand, this is very good, you are my friend, I hope our friendship will last forever. , rather than being ruined by impulse and rage." Ferdinand took a few deep breaths, slowly withdrew his hand, and moved away from Modi. The top of the revolutionary army finally returned to normal, but he no longer dared to despise the person in front of him, and quickly put his arms around him. Right attitude. In fact, his current situation is very critical. The original plan to attack Steinard has basically gone bankrupt. Not only did the Revolutionary Army Intelligence Department in the city suffer heavy losses, but the landing troops on Korba Lake are estimated to have not been wiped out. almost. And as one of the key leaders of the entire operation, he is almost destined to be scapegoated unless he can turn the tide. But everyone understands that it is impossible to reverse the defeat now. Although the battle on Korba Lake was still fierce, the 30,000-50,000 revolutionary army itself was at a disadvantage, and they were ambushed by Silabel, and the balance of victory and defeat had already tipped. And the Crusaders, who were hidden in the kingdom as a special force to raid the Special Bureau and the City Guard Army, lost even more miserably. The battle was over, and 15,000 troops were wiped out. Before this, no one thought that this plan with a great chance of winning would end in such an incredible ending, and even the Loen Federation had been alarmed at this moment! There are 30,000 regular soldiers of the Loen Federation, and they used the right to use the Void Flying Boat, but what they got was a big defeat, especially the more than 30,000 soldiers. Once the news spread, the families of those soldiers still returned. There are some people with ulterior motives who must instigate tandem, take to the streets to demonstrate, and may even directly lead to the early resignation of this term of the federal government. If anyone becomes the scapegoat for this incident, the ending will be doomed! Ferdinand''s face was very ugly. Thinking of the predicament he was about to face, he was really helpless. He lost control of his emotions just now, which is also because of this. Modi seemed to be able to read Ferdinand''s mind, he smiled kindly, his face was old and wrinkled, but his eyes were still clear, staring at Ferdinand who looked like ants on a hot pot and said: "My friend, I can understand your situation, if you I can help you if needed." Ferdinand stared blankly at the old face opposite him, but smiled sadly: "You help me? How can you help me? No one can help me this time!" Modi didn''t care about the contempt of the other party, and still smiled gently: "How do you know that I can''t help you if you don''t give it a try? Or you have given up and are ready to accept such a fate." Ferdinand frowned and pondered slightly. He didn''t know what Modi meant by these words, but with the idea of ??trying it without spending money, he mustered the last trace of expectation and nodded. However, at this moment, Modi with a warm smile on his face suddenly shot, and the cold light passed by. Ferdinand hadn''t realized what was going on, and couldn''t help but stunned for a moment, and then he felt severe pain, but his left arm had been chopped off at the shoulder, and the severed arm fell to the ground, and his fingers were still twitching. Ferdinand let out a shrill scream. The severe pain of the severed arm made him almost crazy, but he soon realized that something was wrong, because the wound of the severed arm did not spurt blood, but was covered by a light film. He could barely see the skeletal muscles of the port, and that feeling was very strange. Modi said indifferently: "Please bear with me a little, sir! If you can''t bear even this pain, how can you get out of your current situation?" Ferdinand calmed down from the shock. Although he didn''t know what Modi could do, he would never cut off his arm for no reason. He endured the pain, his lips trembling, and asked, "You~~~ what do you mean?" Modi smiled and stretched out his hand. An invisible big hand took the broken arm claw and fell into his hand, but it was wrapped in light and turned into fly ash in an instant. Now even if Ferdinand wanted to use any way to get the broken arm back Impossible. Ferdinand''s pupils shrank. He knew that he had no way out. At the same time, he calmed down and his brain returned to thinking. Anyone who can become a high-ranking official, no matter the kingdom or the Federation, will never be a straw bag. As he calmed down and started thinking, it became clear that from the beginning he had no way out. In other words, Modi is not targeting him Ferdinand, but this position. Even if it is replaced by someone else, the current situation will be the same as him. Ferdinand sighed helplessly: "Okay, it seems that I have already boarded your ship, tell me, what do you want me to do?" Modi still smiled: "Don''t be so frustrated, don''t forget that I''m helping you now, my friend, don''t make a mistake." "Okay, I understand." Ferdinand put away his negative emotions at his leisure. "It''s not that I have to ask you for an arm, but everything has to pay a price." Modi said sternly: "This arm is the price you have to pay, isn''t it? Brave Mr. Ferdinand, in the face of the enemy''s despicable In an ambush, fight valiantly, fight to the death, until you are seriously wounded and unconscious, and lose an arm forever~~~ You will be a hero, my friend! Even if you have never been on the battlefield at all." Ferdinand instantly understood what Modi meant. Just like the last time the Revolutionary Army suffered a fiasco in the Scarlet Fortress, this time the Loen Federation lost so many people, and it also needed a hero to stand up to attract the attention of the public. Modi meant that he wanted to He made such a tragic hero. But Ferdinand understood that this was by no means an easy task, he endured the severe pain of the wound and thought about the feasibility of this matter, and finally smiled miserably: "It''s useless, I understand what you mean, but this time The situation is really serious, not to mention losing an arm, even if I die on the spot, I will be pulled out and whipped by those **** politicians in Parliament." Modi said with confidence: "You can rest assured about this, as long as you are prepared, I will arrange the rest. When the time comes, there will be newspapers in the Loen Federation to speak for you." Ferdinand''s eyes lit up, and he blurted out: "You have connections with those big families in the Federation..." But as soon as he said this, he regretted it. It was good to understand some things in his heart, so why say it! Modi didn''t care, he just smiled without saying a word, but his expression gave Ferdinand more confidence, and his brain made up a lot of things. "Okay, my friend, you go back first, think about how to report to the top, be careful with your words, don''t make low-level mistakes, and I won''t be able to save you." Modi reminded, and then signaled to see the guest off. Ferdinand with a broken arm left with hope. With a bang, the door closed. At this moment, the blond girl with double ponytails standing on the balcony came back to her senses, looked at Modi with a gentle smile, and pouted: "You are really insidious, you obviously cut off someone''s arm, and let that fool be grateful to you. ." Modi directly ignored Aludika''s evaluation and said lightly: "You go outside the city to check the battle situation, I need the most accurate information." Aludika snorted softly, her fingertips wrapped around her golden hair, and said unwillingly: "I just came back for a while, I need to rest! Don''t forget, I was only ordered to assist you, not your subordinate, listen to you. come and drink..." Modi was not angry either, and looked at the girl with two ponytails with a smile. As time went by, one minute, two minutes, three minutes... Aludica finally raised her hands and said helplessly: "Okay, okay, you are the boss, I will listen to you, really! It''s disgusting to look at people with that kind of eyes even when you''re so old!" The girl with two ponytails turned around and returned to the balcony while thinking about it. Then she jumped and jumped straight down, but after two or three breaths, a huge behemoth with golden scales and nearly 20 meters long spread out. The wings suddenly rushed to the sky, and it was actually a strong and beautiful golden dragon! (end of this chapter) Chapter 412： 417 Another Necromancer Chapter 412 417 Another Necromancer "Pay attention to safety, if you encounter Silabel and Wood Slater, you can retreat first." Modi''s voice passed to the ears of Aludica, who had transformed into a golden dragon. "Roar..." A long dragon roar responded, the golden dragon fluttered its wings and flew high into the sky in the blink of an eye, and its huge body nearly twenty meters long disappeared into the clouds. In the central area of ??Steinard, the last Crusaders who were surrounded were shot in the head by a bullet from a dragon hunting rifle. The battlefield fell into silence again. The victorious undead did not cheer, but quickly swept the battlefield. Collect the equipment and weapons of those corpses and transport them to the cemetery. The enchanted armor and weapons of these Crusaders were purchased by the Kingdom of Lorenzo with a lot of money, which is not inferior to the batch of constructed armors from the Loen Federation that Green obtained before. Although we didnt get souls in this battle, and the corpses of the Crusaders were also infected by the Holy Light, they couldnt be used as raw materials for making undead creatures, but these equipments were quite a good harvest. And when Green returned here after killing Cypolites to save the Arkansas Professor, the battle had just ended, In order to ambush the Crusaders, the headquarters of the Special Bureau was blown up, and Green occupied the Prime Minister''s Office next door as the new headquarters of the Special Bureau. The original office of the Minister of the Interior was not because it was second only to the Prime Minister''s Office, but because the window here was facing the palace, so you could directly see the direction of the palace. This time, the Crusaders were hidden in the palace. The little king and the Marquis of Belon had completely betrayed the kingdom. They not only cooperated with the Crusaders, but also secretly formed an alliance with the Revolutionary Army. Bell and Green are sure to send troops into the palace to remove the nail wedged between Stynard. After the battle, Green had gathered his high-level troops and heroes, leaving only a large number of kobold zombies and city guards patrolling the city to maintain order. At midnight, news came from Korba Lake outside the city that the battle was over, and the battle report came back. Silabel once again achieved a brilliant victory. As soon as he made a move, he disrupted the void space through magic, forcing the enemy''s Void Ship to retreat, which was equivalent to completely cutting off the retreat of the 30,000 revolutionary army. During the siege, the enemy troops who had just stepped off the flying boat and had not had time to regroup, let alone start a battle formation, were caught off guard. However, these 30,000 Loen soldiers in the name of the Crusaders are indeed strong in combat. Even under such unfavorable circumstances, they quickly stabilized their positions and started to counterattack, which once caused a lot of trouble to Silabel. It is a pity that the tactical counterattack still cannot restore the strategic disadvantage. As time goes on, the losses are getting bigger and bigger, and the scale of victory has completely shifted to Silabel and her Guards. In the end, after more than four hours of fierce fighting, the 30,000 revolutionary army lost 22,000 people, and the remaining 8,000 people were scattered, of which 4,000 were captured and the rest disappeared. However, for this victory, the losses on the side of the Praetorian Guards exceeded the original expectations. The total strength of the Praetorian Guards, which almost came out of the nest, reached 53,000 people, and they still paid more than one hundred Thirteen thousand casualties, of which more than 9,000 died and were seriously injured and could not return to the team, nearly [20%] of the total force. When Silabel got the battle report and saw the number of casualties, she couldn''t help but feel a pain in her flesh. These are the elites she has accumulated for so many years, and she consumes one-fifth of one battle. Even if she wins, she will frown. . At the same time, I was secretly thankful that Green had shied away from the 10,000 troops she had left in the city before, otherwise the battle would last longer and the losses would be even greater. Green sat in the new office of the Prime Minister''s Office, read the battle report outside the city, put it on the table, and looked out the window. In the night, the magnificent and luxurious palace has only a few lights, and there is no splendor of lights that the palace should have. "You killed Cypolites!" Suddenly a voice came from the corner of the huge office. Ringtone came out of the shadows and stared at Green in a strange way, his eyes unconcealed. Suzune knew that he was also a legendary high-ranking player, but his strength was still lower than that of Cypolites. If Greene could kill Cypolites, it meant that the man in front of him had enough strength to kill him. It''s a pity that she can''t think of how Cypolites died in Green''s hands. As a necromancer, Green''s strength is unquestionable, and he has a powerful undead summoner beyond his own strength. However, in her judgment, it was impossible to kill Cypolites based on these alone. So, Suzune came to the conclusion that Green must be hiding some kind of deadly trump card, which is the absolute strength to crush Cypriot, and can kill him in a short time without even having a chance to escape. With such a conclusion, in addition to being more jealous of Green, Suzine is also secretly a little fortunate that she did not choose the wrong person this time. Only when Green is stronger can she hope to help her rescue her sister Ivanka. After learning that her sister is still alive, killing the little king and the Marquis of Veron in Suzune''s heart has receded to the second place, and saving her sister is the most important thing at the moment. Green nodded, not bothering about Cypolites, he had a feeling that Cypolites was not dead, maybe they would meet again soon. "How is the situation of the Qing Suppression No. 0 team?" Green asked in a good time. In addition to the Korba Lake battlefield outside the city and the battle at the special bureau headquarters and the city guard station in the city last night, Green also ordered the newly formed team. The elite team was dispatched to assassinate the most elite team zero under Cypolites. The ?? bell sound paused slightly, as if sorting out the language, and then said: "Something happened, Mrs. Rand and Sherottner are dead." Green was slightly moved, and looked at Suzune in surprise. He didn''t expect that Silabel had damaged two people on the first dispatch to deal with the elite team specially formed by Team Zero. And Mrs. Rand is also a legendary superhuman, her strength is quite good, so is Shelottner, although not legendary, but has a part of the angel blood, so that he can compete with the legendary first-level in a short time. "Tell me about the specific situation, who did it?" Green sat up straight and looked at Suzune. "I don''t know who the murderer is at the moment, but it is certain that the opponent is very strong. Neither Mrs. Rand nor Sherottner had fought too hard. When the body was found, the murderer was no longer there, and the fatal injuries were all through the heart. , it should be some kind of sharp weapon, and a very strong aura of necromancy was found on their corpses." Green frowned suddenly, the breath of necromancy, could the enemy be another powerful necromancer? This suddenly reminded him in his mind that when he first came to this void world, he met the undead mage sitting in the carriage. Although there is no evidence that the other party is the murderer, Green has a strong intuition that the deaths of Mrs. Land and Sherottner may be related to the necromancer. "What do we need to investigate next?" Suzine waited for Green to ponder for a few minutes. Seeing that he hadn''t moved, he closed his eyes and leaned there, as if he was asleep, so she asked. Green opened his eyes, still expressionless, waved his hand and said: "Forget it, no need to investigate, can kill Mrs. Rand and Shelottner neatly, the other party''s strength is likely to be a legendary high-level. This level. How can we investigate the extraordinary people of , no matter how many people there are? It is enough to know that there is a powerful necromancer who is not very friendly to us in Steinard. " Because of the sudden appearance of an unknown powerful enemy, as well as the death of Mrs. Rand and Sherottner, the excitement and joy of victory have been diluted, The next morning, Silabel led the troops to return in triumph, and she also showed a grim expression after learning of the situation, which obviously exceeded her expectations. Sitting in the position where Marquis Capson used to be, Silabel leaned forward, resting his elbows on the armrest of the seat, leaning his head on his fists, and looking lazily at Green who was sitting across from him. At this time, Green was still wearing a black military uniform, and the shining golden generals added a bit of momentum to him. Sirabelle stared at the person in front of her. At this time, she didn''t know how she was feeling. When she learned about Cypolites'' death, she was shocked except in disbelief. She didn''t believe that Cypolites died so easily. The strong woman who had been entangled with her for several years, the woman who had left her helpless and wished to tear her to pieces and cherished each other, died like this. ! The fact that an unknown necromancer killed Mrs. Land and Shelottner paled in comparison. "Did you really kill Cypolites?" Silabel suddenly asked after being silent for a long time. This was the third time she had asked the same question since they met. Green blinked a pair of dead fish eyes and said lightly: "It should be possible to say that, but I feel that she should not die so easily, because she did not collect her soul in the end." Silabel changed her posture, let out a long breath, and stretched her waist to make her proud curves show: "Wood, or I should call you Green, it doesn''t matter anyway, what really matters is, You can always do things that surprise me. I''m afraid you don''t know it! Cypolites is known as the most promising genius in the Loen Federation to be promoted to natural disasters. Even I can''t compare to her, but you Is it an honor to be killed?" Green still had a poker face, and said in a very irritating tone: "No, it''s just a defeated player, nothing to be honored." Silabel''s angry face turned crimson, and glared at Greene fiercely... (end of this chapter) Chapter 413： Encirclement and suppression team zero Chapter 413 Encirclement and Suppression of Team Zero The next morning, Greene sat on the sofa chair in the office, drinking coffee and listening to the report of the bell. About five minutes later, when Suzune finished speaking, he put down the coffee cup in his hand: "So that person has already disappeared?" It turned out that when Green received the news of the death of Mrs. Land and Shelottner yesterday, he always thought of the necromancer in a carriage he met in the Northern Province. But he didn''t feel relieved to send other people to investigate this matter. If it was that person, it would be extremely dangerous, so he could only let Lingyin go. According to the results of Suzune''s investigation, the necromancer named Lantrost who once took shelter in the Silabel army, disappeared as early as the army returned from the northern province, and on the surface this Lantrost has only an official level. The strength of the high-level is not in line with the expected legendary high-level necromancer. This kind of investigation result caused Green to fall silent and fell into long-term thinking. Suzune stood quietly across from the desk, without the slightest impatience. Ever since she learned that Green had killed Cypolites, she had already understood that the strength advantage she thought she had previously did not exist at all. Although it is an equal partnership in name, this relationship has gradually transformed into a primary and secondary relationship as Green has shown stronger strength. And in Suzine''s heart, she doesn''t actually reject this kind of change, she even has a feeling of relief in her heart. Suzune''s strength is very strong, but because of family changes since childhood, she was trained to be an assassin. And a tool like an assassin just needs a person to give her orders. This person was Cypolites before, but now it has become Green. During this period, she also tried to live with a more independent identity and attitude. But the feeling that you need to make up your own mind about everything is too bad. Every choice you make requires you to bear the consequences. She doesn''t like that kind of inexplicable psychological pressure. Now that Green takes over, everything has changed for the better, she doesn''t need to choose, she just needs to follow Green''s orders to complete the task. Just like before, that''s what she''s good at. And all Green has to do is to help her rescue her sister Ivanka. So, Green now completely uses her as a subordinate, and Suzune quickly adapts to the new role. "Just pay attention to this matter. Don''t investigate anymore. I''ll go back and ask Silabel to see if she knows." Green decided to stop worrying about this person, whether or not this person was killed. Mrs. Rand and Shelottner, each other will always have follow-up actions, and when he appears again, he will always reveal his fault. "Okay!" Suzine responded and said again: "Also...I want to ask, how is Ivana doing?" Green said lightly: "Don''t worry, she and the other two subordinates of Marquis Veron have already entered the field of vision of the special bureau. When dealing with Marquis Veron in the next step, I will personally take action to help you catch her, never disappointing you." "Thank you, sir!" Suzine''s eyes lit up, she was very happy when she heard Green''s personal promise, and immediately knelt down on one knee: "Suzune is willing to be loyal to your lord forever!" The corners of Greene''s mouth were slightly upturned, revealing an almost imperceptible smile, but it disappeared in a flash, and immediately returned to indifference: "Okay, you go first." Until Suzune left the office, Green thought for a while, got up and walked out, and arrived at Silabel''s office a minute later. Unexpectedly, General Kebaev was also there. Green first saluted Sila Belton, and then nodded to Kebaev. Silabel said: "It just so happened that you came, or I would have to call you over. Someone under Kebaev discovered the secret stronghold of the suspected No. 0 team." Green looked at Kebaev unexpectedly, in exchange for a proud smile from Kebaev. Obviously, Kebaev had the upper hand in this matter, but Green didn''t think about it at all because he didn''t want to fight with him. Silabel said: "Kerbaev, tell Wood about the situation again." Kerbaev coughed and began to say: "Just three hours ago, one of my patrols..." After listening to Green, he had a general understanding of the situation. It turned out that a patrol team under Kebaev was dealing with a case of fighting. The captain of the patrol team was very experienced and found some clues, and then secretly followed and found a stronghold. It is still uncertain whether it is the No. 0 group, but according to various indications, the probability of being the No. 0 group is very high. Green didnt follow up with Kebaev in the details. Following this clue, if he got it right, he would just take the opportunity to eliminate the remnants of Cypolites. Kebayev was afraid of Green''s faults, and insisted with oath: "Although I didn''t see the members of Team Zero, according to the current situation, if I guessed correctly, I have eight levels of confidence that there are Team Zero''s members there. Secret base." Silabel didn''t make a statement, she waited for Green''s opinion on the matter. Now that Kerbaev is nominally Green''s subordinate, this time it is a bit unruly to report directly to Silabel over Green. Green thought for a while and said: "Since General Kebaev is so confident, then you are solely responsible for this matter, and Ruston and Hill Walsh are temporarily under your command." Then he said to Silabel: "In addition, I also ask Lord Silabel to dispatch 2,000 elite Praetorian Guards to cooperate with the operation. After the death of Cypolites, the No. 0 team will definitely be moved, and this arrangement should be enough." "Very well, let''s do it like this." Silabel finally made the decision. Originally, Kebaev wanted to say something, but seeing Silabel''s attitude, he didn''t say much. In fact, Kebaev still wanted to take the opportunity to press Green, but he didn''t expect Green to ignore his little actions at all. It''s good as it should be, but if you don''t do it well, you have to take the blame. "This pair of dogs and men!" Kebaev scolded inwardly, but the situation was stronger than that of people, so he had to accept his fate, secretly made up his mind, and insisted on doing this operation beautifully, let Silabel and Green Can''t find fault. After ??''s decision, Kebaev went down to prepare, only Green and Silabel were left in the office. "Do you think if it is really the secret stronghold of Team Zero, what are the chances of Kebaev winning this time?" Silabel pointed to the opposite chair and motioned Green to sit down. Green thought for a while and said, "As soon as Cypolites died, Ringtone went to us, and Team Zero no longer had the legendary high-level combat power, and the others were also panicking. Losing Cypolites was equivalent to losing their brains and combat effectiveness. It will drop sharply, and General Kebaevs chances of winning are still very high. "I hope so!" Silabel nodded and asked again: "By the way, what''s the matter with you?" Green replied: "Oh, I just wanted to ask, when did he attack Marquis Veron, Rinne''s sister was always a variable in his hands. Also, do you remember, in the northern province, there was a Necromancer..." "It''s coming soon, but Marquis Veron is not simple, you shouldn''t underestimate him." Silabel said and flashed his eyes and thought for a while: "As for...you said that necromancer, I seem to have some impressions, But it''s been too long, and I can''t remember the specifics. What? Is there something wrong with this person?" "It''s nothing, I''m just asking." Since Silabel had no impression of the necromancer, Green didn''t say much, and instead asked: "You said that Marquis Belon is not simple, why is it not simple?" Silabel spread his hands and said, "How do I know, it''s my father who told me, let''s be careful with Marquis Belon." In the face of this kind of answer, Green didn''t know what to say, but since it was a reminder from Grand Duke Mora, he had to pay more attention to this Marquis of Veron, who had not been paying attention... That night, Kebaev led Ruston and Hillwalsh and 2,000 elite Janissaries equipped with enchanted weapons to surround a three-story apartment not far from Erdis Prison. Due to the battle of Erdis Prison, many nearby buildings were in ruins, and the three-story apartment building was not spared. The owner has long since died, and now it has become an ownerless thing, which looks very dilapidated. Under the command of ?? Cypolites, the once famous Team Zero was hidden in such a place. Kerbaev''s ability is quite good, and the action plan he has formulated is remarkable. As long as he does not encounter a legendary mid-level or high-level powerhouse, they are enough to deal with any situation. Not far away, on the city wall of the abandoned Erdis prison, several crows are looking down at the action a hundred meters away. Green sat in the office and watched the live broadcast through these crows. It was not that Green was afraid that Kebaev would mess things up, but he always had a feeling that the mysterious necromancer was likely to appear tonight. Kbayev, who was in command on the spot, didn''t know that there was Green as a watcher. He had a serious face but his command was firm, and asked Ruston and Hill Walsh to lead 500 people to quickly outflank from both sides, while he himself led. The remaining 1,000 people pressed on slowly, taking advantage of the fast and slow on both sides to approach the target building, exerting pressure on the enemy, forcing them to take the initiative to break through. This is Kebaev''s tactic. From the very beginning, he never thought of storming the building that might be the secret stronghold of the No. 0 team. In his opinion, it was very unwise. Start the real hunt. In the stronghold of Team Zero, the action of thousands of troops has alerted the people in charge of vigilance... ask for subscription, ask for ticket (end of this chapter) Chapter 414： Siege Zero (2) Chapter 414 Encirclement No. 0 (2) Kerbaev''s actions can be described as careful, surrounded on three sides, fighting steadily, waiting for the enemy to be forced out from the inside, and breaking out from the direction that was not surrounded in the end. However, he did not expect that the real stronghold of Team Zero was not under the three-story apartment building. There was just an entrance, and there was a tunnel below, leading to a five-story office building across the street twenty meters away. And the real base is not underground, but on the top of the building, and through the street-facing windows, you can just see the three-story apartment building on the opposite side. At this moment, Anthony, who was in charge of vigilance, saw the fully armed guards downstairs, his face fused, and he immediately shouted: "No, we are exposed!" "What''s the matter?" Sika ran over immediately, Cypolites was no longer there, and currently Team Zero was temporarily led by her. Sika stood in front of the window, looking gloomily at the crowded army below, at least 2,000 people, fully armed and aggressive. If it was just these numbers of janitors, they would not be afraid, but the matter has come to an end, it is impossible for the enemy not to come to a legendary superhuman to sit in. "Can you perceive how many Legendaries there are?" Sika asked Anthony, who was in charge of vigilance. Among them, Anthony had the strongest perception. "There is at least one Legendary Intermediate, who can also perceive two official-level peaks. The others cannot be determined... Sister Sika, what should we do?" Anthony replied very quickly. Sika''s face was gloomy. Since the death of Cypolites, she had been under enormous pressure, not only because of the massive raids in the city of Steinard, but also because of the strife from within the revolutionary army. We got the news that some people in the revolutionary army planned to put the responsibility for the failure of the raid on the head of the intelligence department. First, the Ministry of Intelligence is indeed responsible. The plan itself was initiated by Cypolites, and it is impossible to shirk it now. Second, because Cypolites is dead, even if he uses the jug of life to be reborn, He was also in a weak state, and it was impossible to return. The intelligence department was headless, and it happened to be used as the culprit. As the temporary head of the Intelligence Department, Sika was of course unwilling to accept such a result. He tried his best to mobilize personal connections, and wanted to get out of it, and started to do it. He was forging evidence to prove that the main reason for this failure was the Marquis of Veron. There are traitors out there. As the No. 2 figure in the Intelligence Department, Sika has been with Cypolites for many years, and her ability and scheming are the best choices, and this means cannot help her. Moreover, after this defeat, the fragile alliance between the Revolutionary Army and Marquis Veron also broke down. Even if she put the **** pot on Marquis Veron''s head, it would be difficult for the Revolutionary Army to verify the authenticity. However, just at this critical moment, as the last fighting force of the Revolutionary Army Intelligence Department in the capital, the secret base hidden by Team Zero was exposed, which made Sika feel powerless to press the gourd and float up. Sika swallowed a mouthful of saliva, closed her eyes and thought, trying to calm down as much as possible. After about five seconds, she opened her eyes again, and she had returned to her usual composure. At least she still seemed confident on the surface, and ordered: " The enemy is not good, and it is very likely that there are strong people hiding behind, we will retreat immediately before they find this place." Speaking of this, she couldn''t help but the image of Green appeared in her mind, and she was almost killed by Green when they first met. Now, if it wasn''t for Anthony''s first aid, she would have died long ago. And most importantly, she has already received news that although the cause of Cypolites'' death is unknown, the other two legendary powerhouses who came to reinforce from the Revolutionary Army headquarters can be confirmed to have died in Green''s hands. The current situation of the No. team, if Green makes a move, the entire army will be wiped out. In less than three minutes, all eleven people in the stronghold had arrived. They were all members of Team Zero, including seven reserve members. According to the regulations of Cyppolites, the total number of team zero is only eight people, and there are 16 reserve members. Once the official members die or become disabled, they will be replaced by reserve members. However, due to successive setbacks recently, Team Zero suffered great losses, especially when it was ambushed at Lake Korba this time. Several members of Team Zero responsible for liaison were forced to be involved in the war, and the official members lost four There are only seven reserve members left. Looking at the people in front of him, Sika felt a sense of powerlessness again, sighed secretly, but cheered up: "According to the established plan, we will retreat separately, try not to fight, and leave a mark at the contact point after three days to confirm. There is no problem going to the temporary base." In the face of Sika''s arrangement, everyone was silent and the atmosphere was a little depressed. Sika glanced around, finally waved his hand, and shouted: "Action!" Immediately, including Sika himself, each left the five-story building through different exits. "Huh? Team Zero is really not that simple. I wonder how Kebaev will respond?" Green sat in the office and monitored the situation around the three-story apartment through the crow. A few suspicious figures slipped out, and then four others crawled out from the manhole cover farther away. Green thought, and immediately controlled the crow to take off, following the suspicious figures. Because Steinard has been in continuous wars recently, many people died in the city, and many crows were attracted. Especially at night, groups of crows circled over the city. Even if Green controlled the crows to fly around in the air, it would not be very abrupt. . "One, two, three... a total of eleven people. Are you already all the members of Team Zero?" Green found all eleven people who ran out of the five-story building through the crow''s vision. Green was about to see how Kebaev responded to this situation, but at this moment, he suddenly said "Hey". Among the eleven people, he felt a familiar aura, which was exactly what he had in the northern province. The mysterious necromancer from one side. Green, as a legendary necromancer, is very sensitive to the breath of the same kind. He sensed a faint breath from a reserve member of Team Zero. It should be confirmed that this person is not a necromancer, but it cannot be ruled out that he has had frequent close contact with the necromancer recently. This discovery immediately aroused Green''s interest, and immediately mobilized dozens of crows to monitor this person from all angles and directions... On the other side, Kebaev pressed the three-story apartment step by step, but the situation he expected did not happen for a long time, which made him frown. At this moment, a major officer ran over quickly and reported that suspicious people were found on the periphery and were escaping quickly. Kbayev raised his eyebrows. He knew that his plan must have gone wrong, but he had made several plans in advance and had already made preparations on the periphery. Otherwise, he would not have discovered it so quickly. The J-Zero team. was a little frustrated, but Kebaev quickly cheered up and ordered: "The situation has changed, implement the fourth plan." "Yes!" The surrounding officers immediately agreed and acted one after another. They were busy but not chaotic, orderly, and showed very high quality. After more than ten seconds, Ruston and Hill Walsh also received orders, and immediately led the troops to turn around to reinforce the intercepting team on the periphery. It turned out that Kbayev had already made preparations, and arranged more than a dozen interception teams on the periphery, each with 50 people. If the No. 0 team breaks through, these teams will be responsible for containment, and try to wait for reinforcements from the larger troops behind. Team Zero, whose whereabouts were soon revealed, fought with the Interdiction Squad. However, Green is very cunning and old-fashioned after staring at the reserve member, and he shuttles around the buildings, and he should have some kind of perception ability, which can detect the position of the intercepting team from a distance, change the path, and avoid it in advance. . Especially after the battle, the interception team was involved, and it was inevitable that a larger neutral position would be exposed, making him more comfortable. After ten minutes, he had already jumped out of the second encirclement set up by Kbayev. The reserve member, who was dressed in black and had a black face scarf on his face, let out a long sigh of relief and turned his head to look in the direction of the battle. There were mixed emotions in his eyes. He knew the companions who were discovered. , once it is entangled, it is very difficult to escape. After about tonight, the once prestigious group zero will no longer exist, or from the moment Cypolites died, the zero group also died. . finally shook his head, the reserve member no longer hesitated, and quickly ran out of the city. After half an hour, the battle near Erdis Prison ended. However, as the commander-in-chief of the operation, General Kbayev was not very happy. He personally went out and used a total of more than 4,000 Praetorian Guards. He originally wanted to wipe out the enemy, but in the end he only captured five people, of whom only One is the official member of Team Zero. According to the on-site soul mage interrogation, there are a total of 11 people hidden in this secret stronghold, and now nearly half of them have lost, and the action is not a failure. Kerbaev knew that those who escaped would definitely not be able to come back, so he could only hope that he would go back and interrogate the five prisoners well and extract more information from their mouths. However, according to his past experience, most of the revolutionary army are diehards, and it is not easy to pry their mouths open. On the other side, Green controlled the crow to follow the escaped reserve member unconsciously in the air, changing one from time to time, it seemed very natural, no one would think that the crow flying back and forth in the air is equivalent to a Unmanned reconnaissance aircraft. Until the man gradually left the city and came to a deserted farmhouse in the suburbs Ask for a subscription, ask for a ticket! (end of this chapter) Chapter 415： death council Chapter 415 Death Council "Lord Lantrost, are you there?" The reserve member of Team Zero who escaped came to a deserted farm in the suburbs and called out to a dilapidated house, but after waiting for a while, no one responded. , making him look a little anxious, but he didn''t dare to shout too loudly, and shouted a few times at the facade of the building, but there was still no response. The reserve member of Team Zero was very disappointed, but did not dare to stay here for a long time, and quickly made up his mind and fled to the distance. However, this time Green did not order the crow to continue tracking, but chose to land near this abandoned farm. Although the investigation of the death raven did not reveal any special circumstances in this place, Green had a hunch that the ''Lantrost'' called by the reserve member of the No. 0 team just now was the one who killed Mrs. Land and Xie. Lautner''s mysterious necromancer. Obviously, this reserve member has long been in contact with Lantrost, and the reason why he came here after escaping this time is to meet with the other party, but for some reason that Lantrost broke his contract. Green was sitting in the office, observing the abandoned farm below through visual synchronization, but he didn''t see any flaws when he looked left and right. It didn''t seem like someone was hiding inside, especially the Necromancer. If there was a Necromancer, It is impossible not to spill the psychic energy of the dead. However, at this moment, a faint wave of death spirit energy suddenly stirred from the abandoned farmhouse, and then became stronger and stronger... "Come on!" Green suddenly regained his energy, straightened up from the back of the chair, and stared at the dilapidated house. As the wave of death energy became stronger and stronger, a magician wrapped in a black robe walked out of the dilapidated house. As soon as this person came out, he immediately looked at the crow that fell on the nearby treetops, just in line with Green''s field of vision, and Green immediately recognized this person. Lantrost''s face was gloomy, and he seemed to be seriously injured. He barely recovered. He didn''t respond to the person just now, probably because he was at a critical time for healing. Green could still feel a trace of holy light energy from him. It should be that he met a strong man from the Church of the Holy Light and was raped. Thinking of this possibility, Greene also frowned. Judging from the large-scale deployment of the Crusaders before, the Church of the Holy Light is no longer satisfied with watching on the sidelines, but is preparing to end the game to gain more benefits, although the first deployment encountered It has suffered a huge setback, but with the urgency of Holy Light Church, it will definitely not let it go. Next time, it will definitely send more people, more powerful Transcendents, to crush all enemies. Fortunately, from the beginning, the Kingdom of Lorenzo did not intend to defend this void world, otherwise Grand Duke Mora would have a headache at this time. "Your Excellency, since you''ve already seen me, why hide your head and show your tail?" Lantrost said in a hoarse voice, watching the crows controlled by Greene, and obviously realized that these crows were not ordinary breeds. Green is not too surprised by this. If a legendary necromancer can''t even tell the ''death raven'', it might as well just find a piece of tofu and kill him. "As you wish." Green''s voice was conveyed by the crow. It was not that the crow could speak, but Green''s precise control, slightly oscillating the psionic energy, disturbing the surrounding air, and making a voice similar to human speech. Lantrost''s expression changed slightly, the control of the necromancy was so subtle and precise, the opponent must be a very powerful colleague, which made him even more vigilant. At the same time, next to the death raven, a ring-shaped magic circle emerged, and then a portal was opened in the middle of the magic circle. Green''s figure in a black military uniform jumped out of it and landed at a distance from Latro Song Tang was more than twenty meters away. Seeing Green''s military uniform and the general on his shoulders, Lantrost''s pupils shrank slightly, and said solemnly, "It turns out to be Deputy Director Slater, I''m really disrespectful." Green replied with an expressionless face: "Your name is Lantrost, you killed the two people under my command?" "It''s a pity, it seems that even if I deny it, Deputy Director Slater will not believe it." Lantrost looked like a dead pig not afraid of boiling water: "Since Your Excellency brought this up, it seems that you are not ready to let it go. "While speaking, he took out a staff like a dead branch and placed it in front of him, and the fluctuation of the death energy on his body became stronger and stronger. Green stared at each other with dead fish eyes, and said coldly: "Although they are not too familiar, they are all my subordinates in name. I can''t turn a blind eye if you kill me, otherwise who will be willing to do things for me in the future?" "If that''s the case, let''s see if you have the strength to stand out for your subordinates!" Lantrost let out a smirk: "Officially introduce a smile, the seventeenth member of the Death Council, Sinem Douglas!" Green frowned slightly, only then did he know that Lantrost was just a pseudonym. He had also heard of the name of the Death Council. It was a very mysterious and dangerous terrorist organization in the main world. Those who could join it were all inclined to the dark death category. The extraordinary person of , or some notorious villains on the mainland, did not expect that the necromancer in front of him was actually a member of the death council. But just relying on the name of a death council can''t scare Green, his extremely rare bared teeth showing a sinister sneer: "Then let me experience the strength of a death council member!" However, without waiting for Green''s voice to fall, there was a sudden "bang" at the place where he was standing, and the soil collapsed, revealing a hole, which swallowed Green at once, and a death vine with a diameter of more than one meter rushed out from the ground . Seeing that he succeeded in one move, Sinem didn''t let up. He waved his staff again and again, and a series of "bang bang bang" explosions sounded. Thousands of crows have been gathered, black and white, hovering in the air, compared to the dozens of crows that Green brought before, it was too petty. Until now, a cruel smile appeared on the corner of Sinem''s mouth. As a top member of the famous terrorist organization Death Council, he was naturally not weak. He had become a legendary high-level necromancer twenty years ago. Although he had an accident with Modi Yelikin before and was injured by the Holy Light magic technique, his strength has declined, but he is very confident and has absolutely no problem dealing with a rising star like Green. However, while he was waiting for Green to break free from the death vines, he launched a storm-like attack with the death raven, but he did not wait for Green to appear for a long time. This made Sinem frown, "Huh". He didn''t believe that Green would be killed so easily. No matter how much a legendary necromancer did, he wouldn''t be so easy to get a box lunch. "It''s really insidious! You were almost plotted against you." At this moment, Green''s voice suddenly came from behind, and Sinem felt the psionic fluctuations. He looked back suddenly and saw more than 20 meters away. , Green stood there, smiling half-smile, looking at him. "Huh? Just now..." Sinem raised his brows and sneered: "I didn''t expect you to be so proficient at using ''undead substitute'' just now that you were promoted to legend." It turned out that in the moment just now, Green directly replaced the position with a nearby death raven, and the death vine swallowed only a raven. Green didn''t respond to Sinem''s praise, and while he was speaking, he had already waved his staff and used [Bone Spear Array], four-ring magic, which was instantly cast. With Green''s promotion to Legend, his bone spear array was also upgraded to [lv5], and two [7x7] bone spear squares appeared on the left and right sides of him. As soon as they appeared, they quickly shot up, just like machine gun shooting, four on each side. Nineteen bone spears were fired at the death raven in the air in less than five seconds. In an instant, bone spears shot, feathers flew around, and a large area of ??crows circled in black pressure was cleared out in an instant. However, Sinem didn''t feel bad at all, but laughed wildly: "It''s ridiculous, my crows are thousands, how many can you kill..." But Green''s face was expressionless, and before the other party finished talking and threw the continuous [corpse explosion], the crows killed by the bone spear array suddenly exploded. After finishing speaking, the thousands of death ravens he summoned just now have been completely lost. Sinem''s eyes widened. He didn''t expect this kind of coquettish manipulation. He couldn''t help but take a deep breath. He began to become serious, facing Green''s strength and stopped beeping. After ??Green succeeded, he did not stagnate at all. While controlling the undead devil vine to sneak attack from the ground, he continuously released [Bone Spear] to interfere with the enemy''s evasion. Sinem was slightly surprised just now, the spellcasting has been slowed by a line, and immediately received the treatment of Green just now, and a huge undead devil vine slammed out of the ground. Sinem reacted extremely quickly, waving his staff again and again, flashing a circle of light, a bone shield appeared under him, blocking the sneak attack of the undead devil vine, and at the same time controlling his devil vine to entangle, all of a sudden, two earthworms magnified countless times frantically entangled fight up... Without waiting for Sinem to breathe a little, a black figure rushed towards him and made a strange cry. When Sinem saw it, it was a kobold zombie flying over, which made him very surprised. This kind of low-level undead could not threaten him at all, but he suddenly remembered the corpse explosion technique that Green used just now, and his figure flashed immediately. A crow more than ten meters away took the place. Just waiting for him to flash out, there was a loud explosion, and as he expected, the kobold zombie volleyed into the air, and a pungent green poisonous smoke rose from it. The poison contained in it even corroded the air "" rattle (end of this chapter) Chapter 416： The King of Wraiths Delivers Food Chapter 416 The King of Wraiths Delivers Food Seeing this scene, Sinem couldn''t help feeling chills down his spine after a while. He didn''t expect that Green, this junior, could play some low-level undead spells with so many tricks just after he was promoted to the first-level legendary. Especially the explosion of the stuffed corpse, the poisonous smoke is outrageous, thinking that even if he is stained with poisonous smoke, his flesh will melt. But he didn''t know that this poisonous smoke was extracted by Green from the highly poisonous breath of the dragon lich. After ten times of concentration, the poison was extremely violent. Just one drop was enough to poison a legendary high-level extraordinary person. Sinem''s eyesight is very strong, and he can see at a glance that the poisonous smoke from the corpse''s explosion is strong, and he can''t help but feel a lingering fear. He looked at Green again, and there was no contempt. After Green completed this wave of attacks, he did not continue chasing after him. One was to restore his magic power a little, and the other was to meet a legendary high-level necromancer very rarely. He wanted to see what methods the other party had to learn by himself. Learn from it, otherwise the Skeleton Lord will be summoned as soon as you make a move, and it will be fine to smash Sinem to death with a hammer. Sinem didn''t know Green''s inner thoughts, and still felt that he had the advantage of strength and experience. Looking at Green, although he was a little afraid, he didn''t think he would lose, and grinned: "Is that your killer just now? Indeed It''s very scary, especially the poisonous smoke. If you are plotting to hit me, even I can''t bear it. Unfortunately, your luck is not very good, and your deliberate killer failed. This time it''s my turn." A burst of giggling. "The villain died of too many words, as expected." Green complained in his heart, but concentrated on getting ready. Sinem waved his staff while laughing weirdly. The undead energy condensed and turned into black qi to surround him. In the black qi, ghosts howling in pain and howling appeared from time to time, and the resentment burst into the sky. "Painful Wraith!" Green frowned slightly, and immediately recognized Sinem''s magic, which was to use a special method to torture and beat people, and finally kill people and turn them into Wraiths. The resentment is even more fierce and ten times that of ordinary ghosts. Sinem suddenly screamed, waved his staff, and countless resentful spirits howled and shrieked. All of a sudden, Green''s ears were buzzing, causing symptoms of dizziness. In the next moment, the resentful spirits that surrounded Sinem like a black tornado turned into shuttle-shaped resentful spirit bullets and shot out at Green. "Ahaha! Die, boy!" Sinem screamed wildly, as if going mad. This was because he had been inseparable from those resentful spirits all the year round, and his soul had been infected by a strong resentment, which made him gradually fall into madness, until Finally, lose yourself. Green''s shadows flickered continuously, and the figure disappeared and appeared around, dodging the attack of the resentful spirit, and the bones in his hand appeared, but it was the bone claw technique of [lv6], but this time Green did not show a huge bone claw, but a bone claw. The technique mutated to form a bone sword more than one meter long. In the next moment, he suddenly appeared at the place where the poisonous smoke burst out just now. Sensen''s white bone long sword pierced into the poisonous smoke that had not dissipated, and suddenly there was a suction force that attracted the poisonous smoke to the bone sword, making the original white A layer of the bone sword cover represents a highly poisonous blue light. The original liquid of this poisonous smoke was extracted by Green from the highly poisonous raid of the dracolich. Every drop is very precious. So far, there are only ten drops. Of course, he is not willing to waste it casually. Adsorbing the poisonous smoke on the blade, his figure flickered again, swung the bone sword and stabbed out, making a ding ding sound, the swordsman master of [lv9] perfected his swordsmanship, and lightly blocked the resentment bullet, Then the highly poisoned sword tip pointed at Sinem and stabbed. "Don''t even think about it!" Sinem exclaimed. He didn''t expect Greene, a necromancer, to be so powerful in swordsmanship. He waved his staff again and again, and while flying backwards, he launched a wraith bomb attack, and there was a flash in his eyes. The faint green fire of the dead soul shouted angrily: "King of Resentful Spirits, I would like to sacrifice half a year''s lifespan and twenty fresh souls to destroy the person in front of me!" Sinem felt the breath of death from Green''s long white bone sword. With super strong swordsmanship and deadly poison, only one wound was enough to kill him. There was a look of panic and madness in his eyes, which made him summon the King of Resentful Spirits at all costs. As his voice fell, a huge portal suddenly appeared in front of him, and a resentful spirit ten times larger than ordinary resentful spirits rushed out of it. Nem is more powerful and has reached the pinnacle of the legendary high-level. Green''s eyes widened and he read that the fighting power of this Wraith King was as high as [9999], and he was only one step away from entering the ranks of natural disasters. No wonder Sinem Summoning this king of resentful spirits not only has to sacrifice twenty souls, but also consumes half a year of his life. "Roar~~~" On the surface, the King of Resentful Spirits is not much different from the appearance of ordinary resentful spirits except for his larger size, but his inner strength is indeed different. Accompanied by a roar, a wake-up shock spread, the surrounding soil and dilapidated dead branches flew around, the dilapidated house where Sinem hid before collapsed directly, and the storm formed by the shock wave directly pushed Green, who was charging forward, ten meters backward. Green showed a dignified expression. The strength of this king of resentful spirits even exceeded his expectations. If it wasn''t for the skeleton lord who had awakened the natural disaster grade before, I am afraid it would be difficult to retreat from this ruthless character this time. But now, the King of Wraiths appeared right in his arms. With a flash, Greene retreated ten meters and summoned the Skeleton Lord without hesitation. After the King of Wraiths appeared, Sinem thought the victory was in his hands, so he couldn''t help laughing wildly. However, after only two seconds, a more powerful aura suddenly appeared, making him seem to be strangled by the neck, and the laughter stopped abruptly. Stopped, his eyes widened, and he looked at Green in disbelief. A summoning portal appeared, followed by a huge white figure rushing out, slamming into the King of Resentful Spirits he summoned at all costs. The King of Resentful Spirits was originally very huge, four or five meters high, but at this moment, facing the even bigger and fiercer skeleton, it was like a chick encountering an old cat. The appearance of the Skeleton Lord immediately locked the King of Resentful Spirits, and the volleyed warhammer fell, directly blasting the resentful spirits away. Immediately, without waiting for the King of Resentful Spirits to reunite, he swept again with a hammer to break it apart, and then another huge bone claw stretched out and smashed it out, making a piercing sound, as if tearing a piece of cloth, from the resentful spirit. A large piece was torn off from the king''s spiritual body and stuffed into the skeleton''s mouth. Click-click~~~ There was a sound of chewing teeth colliding, and there seemed to be a huge furnace in the mouth of the skeleton lord, and it even chewed and digested the spirit body of the king of resentful spirits! Ow~~~ The King of Resentful Spirits let out a shrill scream, and his spirit body was hit hard, and a piece was torn off, causing him to scream in pain and resentment in his heart even more. However, in line with the principle of bullying the soft and fearing the hard, the King of Resentful Spirits did not dare to vent this anger on the Skeleton Lord. He could only take out his anger on Sinem, and take advantage of the Skeleton Lord to chew on its spiritual body, reluctantly reunite the spirit of the Resentful Spirit. body, and then frantically rushed towards Sinem. At this moment, Sinem was completely befuddled. He stared at everything in front of him in a stunned manner, and even pinched his thigh subconsciously, without any pain, he was relieved, it turned out that it was just a nightmare. But then I remembered that I had further become a lich last year, and my legs were completely unconscious. "Fuck!" Sinem exclaimed, and then came the rage of the King of Wraiths in his mind: "%&*##&*!@#@#" roughly means, you **** me, I will kill you first! Fortunately, Sinem is also considered a veteran of many battles, and he immediately reacted after being shocked, and quickly flashed his figure to avoid the King of Resentful Spirits. At the same time, the Skeleton Lord swallowed a piece of the spirit body of the King of Resentful Spirits, and immediately rushed up again, waving the warhammer in his hand, and the speed was extremely fast. With a bang, the King of Resentful Spirits was scattered again, and he took the opportunity to tear off a large piece of it. The spirit body was stuffed into the huge skeleton''s mouth, as if eating potato chips, chomping on. And Bai Sensen''s big foot stepped on the King of Resentful Spirits with one foot, making it impossible for his spirit bodies to quickly gather again, and without waiting for the spirit body in his mouth to digest, he tore off a piece... Seeing this ferocious scene, Sinem felt like a dead dog. He originally thought that if he summoned the King of Resentful Spirits at all costs, he would definitely win, but who knew that it was actually a food delivery, and he subconsciously wanted to take back the Resentful Spirits. king. Because Sinem signed a high-level contract with the King of Resentful Spirits, if he forcibly used [Reverse Spirit Summoning], he could send the King of Resentful Spirits back to the undead realm, but at this moment he felt the resentful spirits The king''s endless resentment and vicious hatred made him shiver suddenly, his eyes rolled twice, and immediately dispelled the spell, taking the opportunity to turn around and run. The contract between Sinem and the King of Resentful Spirits is relatively equal, so he must pay a certain price for the King of Resentful Spirits to help him fight. The stronger the enemy, the greater the price, just as he just positioned Green as a legend. A powerful enemy with high-level strength, summoning the King of Resentful Spirits paid half a year of his life plus twenty soul sacrifices. However, he never dreamed that Green would actually be able to create a natural disaster-level skeleton lord. If the King of Resentful Spirits was sent back to the undead world, not only would he immediately face the terrifying enemies of the natural disaster-level, but the king of resentful spirits would be defeated by him. Even if he was rescued, he would not be grateful to Dade. Instead, he would count the loss this time on his head. Thinking of all these things, Sinem simply did not do anything, and based on the principle that a dead Taoist friend will not die a poor Taoist, he made a decisive decision to apply oil to the soles of his feet. Seeing that Sinem had escaped, the King of Resentful Spirits suddenly realized, and let out a roar of madness and anger. The spirit body struggled desperately, trying to break free from the suppression, but it was of no use at all. There is a natural disaster-level undead energy that forms an invisible big net to wrap it tightly, unless a miracle occurs, the ending is doomed. (end of this chapter) Chapter 417： Siege of Nightmare Kingdom (1) Chapter 417 The Siege of the Nightmare Kingdom (1) Sinem fled for a few hundred meters in one breath, and looked back in the middle, only to see a tragic scene. The King of Wraiths was trampled under the feet of the skeleton lord, and the spiritual bodies were torn down piece by piece and sent into his mouth to chew, clack, clack, very Simply, let the King of Resentful Spirits struggle and twist, the resentment surging upward, wrapping the skeleton''s leg bones, trying to remove the skeleton lord''s stampede, or actively splitting the spirit body, breaking the tail to survive, breaking away and fleeing, but in the end it was useless, Seeing that the spiritual body was being eaten less and less, the King of Resentful Spirits was completely desperate, and finally gave up the struggle. There was only a ball of light left, which was caught by the skeleton lord from under his feet, as if eating jelly. Go bald and swallow. go in... Sinem looked at the hair on his body standing on end. Even as a semi-lich necromancer, he couldn''t help but have all kinds of physical discomforts that only normal humans have. His desperate and frantic escape had only one thought, hurry up and get out of here. However, at this moment, there was a sudden sound of hooves in the direction of his escape. But Sinem only looked behind him, for fear that the Skeleton Lord would come after him after eating the Wraith King. He didn''t pay attention that the sound of horse hooves was getting more and more urgent. When he realized something was wrong, he followed the sound and saw a knight in black. Charged like the wind, the lance held high in his hand has been put down, and the undead energy at the tip of the spear can form a huge cone. "Damn!" Sinem scolded secretly, hurriedly propping up a bone shield. The Lich Knight Ariotega had already fully charged, and his attack power at this moment was no less than that of the legendary high-ranking rank. In addition, Sinem was recovering from a serious injury, and was frightened by the skeleton lord, and hurriedly propped up his bones. The shield can''t be resisted at all, just a little stagnation, and with a click, the legendary bone shield technique, which is stronger than steel, shattered. The Lich Knight stabbed with a lance that was five meters long, and slammed into Sinem''s arms that were blocking his chest. Just now that the bone shield was broken, Sinem crossed his arms to block his chest while he was busy, and instantly an obsidian-encrusted bracelet on his wrist lit up, unfolding a light shield with a diameter of 1.5 meters. He blocked the lance stab, so that Sinem didn''t get pierced by the lance, but the strong impact of the knight''s charge could not be resolved, and the whole person seemed to be kicked by the goalkeeper. The soccer ball flew in the direction of the skeleton lord. "Ah~~~" Sinem''s screams pulled out a long tail, and found that he was getting closer and closer to the skeleton lord, his eyes were full of despair, but he was still trapped in the battle of the beasts, and the screams turned into roars in an instant. Instead, he accelerated and rushed towards the skeleton lord who had just finished eating the takeout, and white bone armor appeared on his body, which kept blessing on his body, layer by layer, thicker and thicker, and soon wrapped Sinem into a A huge white bone ball with a diameter of more than three meters. This white bone fell to the ground, and the speed was even faster, like a wild horse, rushing towards the skeleton lord. "Do you want to die and then live? As long as you pass the level of the Skeleton Lord, you will have a chance of life." Green couldn''t stop nodding on the side. I have to admire this member of the Death Council. If it wasn''t for the fact that he had the rank of Skeleton Lord, it would be impossible to kill this guy. Unfortunately, the cruel reality does not have if! And Sinem''s so-called "death and afterlife" does not exist at all. Seeing the huge white bone ball rolling over, the Skeleton Lord''s body of more than six meters nimbly took a step to the side, and the warhammer in his hand was like hitting a baseball. The quasi-white bone ball swept over. In the next moment, click! There is no scene where the bone ball is thrown into the air. The super attack power of the Skeleton Lord''s warhammer and the huge force of the blow, hitting the bone ball is like hitting an egg. The fragile egg shell is directly shattered. Mu was like an egg yolk, and with a screeching sound, he landed on the head of the warhammer, and his body was no longer human-shaped under the crushing and twisting force of the huge impact. More than half of his head collapsed, like a gourd, and his body had turned into a semi-mushy substance. The flesh, bones, and internal organs were squeezed and mixed together. Only a little flesh was left on the limbs, dripping and hanging on the head of the warhammer. . At this time, the vitality of the necromancer is reflected, and it has become like this, and Sinem is still not dead! Half of his shriveled head, because of the huge pressure, one eyeball exploded, and the other one was hanging outside. His eyeballs could still turn, and he looked at Green who was standing not far away, his mouth opened and closed slightly, as if to say something, but he could only Make syllables of unknown meaning. "Oh? You mean let me spare your life, can you be loyal to me?" Green could actually understand what Sinem meant. Sinem purred twice, indicating that was what it meant. Green blinked his dead fish eyes, and suddenly said: "Oh, you want to delay time with me, and then the soul escapes, right? We necromancers all have a phylactery, as long as most of your soul can escape and merge into the phylactery. Dividing the soul, you will be resurrected soon, right?" Sinem froze for a moment, and there was some panic in his eyes. "What a pity!" Green said, having already opened up the kingdom of nightmares, and a suction force aimed at the soul immediately enveloped Sinem. "Ah! No~~~" Sinem uttered a final scream, his soul being sucked into Nightmare Realm. It is worth mentioning that Sinem''s soul did not come out of his body, but had long since escaped from the broken body, but was suppressed by the undead energy emitted by the skeleton lord, and shrunk into a translucent black ball. , is squirming hard trying to escape as far as possible. Unfortunately, after the Kingdom of Nightmare was opened, Sinem''s soul was naturally invisible, pulled by the suction force, flew up, and disappeared into the Kingdom of Nightmare. Green walked over and looked at the corpse that had been motionless after losing its soul. The Skeleton Lord knocked the warhammer in his hand on the ground, knocking Sinem''s body down like the dirt stuck to the sole of his shoe, and then he grunted and hiccupped, and returned to the tomb from the portal as if nothing had happened. garden. It was only then that Green discovered unexpectedly that after devouring the Wraith King, the Skeleton Lord''s combat power actually increased a lot, from [28,000] to [30,000] all at once! made his eyes light up. He didn''t expect that the Skeleton Lord would have this ability. It should be a hidden passive skill by devouring undead creatures to improve his combat power. However, Green''s current extraordinary level is still a bit low, and he is unable to study the skeleton lord of the natural disaster level. Only when he himself is promoted to natural disaster can he fully master the skeleton lord. At the same time, in the Kingdom of Nightmare, Sinem will soon regain some memory after the initial confusion. Sure enough, he is an expert in playing with souls. As a necromancer, Sinem has a very high degree of control over his soul. He quickly adapted to the environment of Nightmare Realm and used his soul to show a new body. However, the body he showed this time was not the gloomy appearance he had before, but a very sunny and handsome handsome young man. This is probably what he looked like when he was young, buried deep in his memory, and now he is being he remembered. "This...what''s going on?" Sinem looked around and his new body, full of doubts in his heart: "I really wanted to be killed just now...but I don''t remember, who killed me? What about my phylactery? I placed my phylactery in the exclusive secret room of the Death Council, why didn''t I go back to life, but came here instead..." Sinem tried his best to remember, while watching the surrounding situation on alert. This is a hall, surrounded by stones, and there are many people coming in and out. It''s not surprising that everyone saw him stunned, but now they are catching up with the orcs attacking the city, the battle is tight outside, and they don''t have time to care about him. After coming out of the rebirth circle, they hurried out and joined the preparations again. Team, ready to fight on the city wall. If you look up at this moment, you will see that thousands of orc armies are attacking in turn outside the tall and majestic city walls of the Templar Castle. It is roughly estimated that the scale of the orc army is very large. Eight square formations are placed in front of the castle, and each square is an orc warrior with a scale of 10,000 people. There are more defenders on the side of the human castle, almost 100,000 people, as well as non-combat occupations, who transport weapons and supplies behind. The two sides took the ten-meter-high city wall of the Sanctuary Castle as the dividing line, and they were engaged in an extremely tragic and crazy war. In the sky above the battlefield, hundreds of harpies are besieging dozens of griffin knights, and several legendary opponents are also catching and fighting... Sinem followed the crowd to the outside of the resurrection point and walked into the reserve team assembled behind the city wall. After about ten minutes, he followed the city wall, holding a logistics officer in his hand and forced it to him. of the spear. Until this time, he was still a little confused, and he didn''t know what was going on? Just when I was stunned, there were repeated rumblings outside the city, followed by bursts of air-breaking sounds. In the middle of the phalanx of the orc troops, hundreds of rough and simple trebuchets were fired at the same time, and countless huge stone bullets arced in the air and were accurately thrown onto the city wall. "Bang bang bang..." The dense impact sound came, and the seemingly huge stone bullet did not cause any damage to the city wall with the strong magic circle. Instead, the stone bullet split itself, and the green-skinned orc warriors waved their axes and heavy shields from the inside. Rush out. These orcs who were thrown over were all elite death squads with strong combat power. They immediately chopped down the nearby human soldiers, quickly merged with their nearby companions, and cleared an area on the city wall. Almost at the same time, the kobold and gnoll legions under the city wall had already rushed up carrying the ladder, and the retractable siege ladder took the opportunity to mount the city wall. Climbing up the ladder like a patch of locusts. (end of this chapter) Chapter 418： Nightmare Kingdom Siege (2) Chapter 418 Nightmare Kingdom Siege Battle (2) The human side discovered this situation and immediately organized a counterattack with human hands. The battle became more and more intense. Some were anti-killing orcs, knocking down a ladder, smashing a large area, and some being rushed up by the orcs follow-up troops. The city wall was full of dangers... Sinem looked at all this at a loss. He didn''t know how he got involved in this war. Seeing a kobold climbed up from a nearby ladder, he rushed towards him without any explanation. He held a spear in his hand, but subconsciously used it as a staff, and he waved a bone spur technique. With a puff, the bone spurs ejected, hitting the kobold from the bottom to the top of the head. However, behind the kobold, a more powerful gnoll suddenly jumped out from under the ladder, swung a long sword, and slashed down with force. Sinem has just recovered some fighting feeling with a bone spur technique. At this time, he did not feel dangerous when facing the gnoll. He waved a bone shield in front of him, not only blocking the attack of the gnoll, but also blocking the shot from outside the city wall. of a heavy crossbow arrow. With two bangs, the bone shield didn''t move, and then slammed forward, knocking the gnoll off the city wall in one fell swoop, more than ten meters high, and smashed it below. There was no serious problem, but three hapless kobolds were killed below. However, after continuously repelling the enemy, Sinem frowned. He felt that he should not participate in this level of battle, but in the face of the constantly attacking orc warriors, he had to defend and counterattack. , With the outbreak of the legendary level of psychic energy, the range of more than ten meters centered on him, accompanied by a roar, formed a ring shock, and both humans and orcs were instantly pushed away by the shock wave to form an unmanned area. In an instant, everyone present was stunned by this tyrannical, terrifying aura that reached the legendary high level. To this day, in the entire nightmare kingdom, apart from the Behemoth behemoth transformed by Sihanu Lawrence, it is the first time that [lv9] has appeared as a legendary high-level superhuman. At this moment, such a powerful existence that disrupts the balance suddenly appears. , which immediately made both sides in the fierce battle very jealous. Especially the orcs who attacked the city, originally because the orcs were strong in combat, although the number of them was smaller than that of the humans, they were able to press the humans to attack. But now suddenly there is a legendary high-level powerhouse on the human side, and the scale of victory is suppressed in one fell swoop, causing the orcs with high fighting enthusiasm to calm down instantly, stop attacking, and retreat back. And several legends who fought fiercely in the air were also separated. The human side was led by Delstad, as well as the mage and female warrior who had been killed by Cypolites before, and the orcs were two. The Orc Juggernaut and a gnoll shaman are all Legendary Beginners killed by Green''s army in the Mist World recently. In fact, the development of humans and orcs in the Kingdom of Nightmare has exceeded Green''s expectations. Before he established the orc stronghold, he originally wanted to put some pressure on humans, so that people in the Kingdom of Nightmare would not be too slack. But he didn''t expect that the two battles in Erdis Prison and the Scarlet Fortress had made him harvest a lot of souls, causing the population of Nightmare Kingdom to skyrocket, which soon reached more than 100,000. On the Orc side, because of Green''s rapid expansion in the foggy world, it is also inevitable to kill a large number of humanoid intelligent creatures in battle. The souls of these humanoid intelligent creatures entered the nightmare kingdom and were all incorporated into orc strongholds, reaching a scale of 100,000 people in a short period of time. With the rapid expansion of the population, human castles and orc strongholds inevitably meet, and then due to differences in appearance, race, civilization, and customs, prejudice and estrangement will inevitably arise, and wars are inevitable. At the beginning, Green was a little worried, but with the war, he unexpectedly discovered that with the progress of the war in the Nightmare Kingdom, those who have died more than 20 times or more have finally wiped out their souls and never again Unable to be reborn, the spiritual body completely dissipated and merged into the kingdom of nightmares, making this small space world wider, stronger, and closer to reality. Moreover, this is also a process of survival of the fittest. Those who are strong adapted to the battle can only give two or three chances of resurrection to raise their combat effectiveness to a relatively high level and become middle and high-level officers in the armies of both sides, so that they do not need to die and resurrect frequently, and they will not be easily resurrected. Erase the soul. And Green will select the most elite warriors from the Nightmare Kingdom from time to time, convert them into lich, join the army of undead, and return to the cemetery system. It is equivalent to the Nightmare Country becoming a new source of soldiers, and those who can stand out from here are transformed into Lich Warriors, at least at the official level. On the battlefield, because of the sudden outbreak of Sinem, the two sides of the fierce battle ended the day''s battle ahead of schedule. Sinem was also given an idea by Green, and he was instantly brought to the clouds above the high sky from the wall of the human castle. Looking down at this moment, the magnificent human castle looks like a teapot on the table, and the orc squares outside the city are small matchboxes. "How is it? This is my own world, welcome to the kingdom of nightmares!" As the figure appeared beside Sinem, Green''s voice rang out. Sinem turned his head sharply and frowned when he saw Green, who was not smiling. Although his appearance changed, his subconscious still recognized Green, and some memories appeared in his mind, but he still asked uncertainly: "It''s you~~~ you killed me?" Greenhow admitted without shyness: "Yes, we had a fight. Then, you died, and my soul was received here by me." "Oh! I really am dead." Sinem didn''t panic, on the contrary, he really looked like this. He clenched his fists and smashed his palms at an inopportune moment, and suddenly realized: "I''ll just say it! If I didn''t die, how could I return to my youth? It looks like." Immediately, he said curiously: "By the way, I remember that I prepared a life box, why didn''t it work?" Green replied: "The phylactery has already worked, but your soul is suppressed by a natural disaster-level powerhouse. Even if the phylactery is drawn and your soul is imprisoned, you cannot escape." "So that''s the case." Sinem nodded slightly, then looked down, and then looked at Green: "What do you want next? Imprison me here forever, or fight like them? If it''s a fight, These are not enough, I need a stronger enemy." Green nodded slightly: "Indeed, it''s a little inappropriate for your strength to join the battle here." The only thing on the ?? orc side that could compete with Sinem was Sihanu Lawrence, who transformed into a Behemoth, but he was limited to the orc stronghold and could not participate in offensive operations. Sinem said in surprise: "Oh? There is an enemy with the same strength as me, is it a legendary high-level Behemoth?" Green did not introduce the situation of Sihanu Lawrence, but instead said: "As a legendary powerhouse, you have some privileges, I will give you two choices, stay here and fight like them, or take you to another Where, you can transform into a lich and become my subordinate." Sinem suddenly remembered something and asked: "The second, is it like the Lich Knight who attacked me?" Green said: "Yes, his name is Ali Ortega, a powerful and legendary middle-level knight, and there are many others like him under my command." Sinem fell into contemplation. He subconsciously stroked his chin, which had been smooth due to his youthful appearance, and asked tentatively, "Can I consider it?" "Of course, no one will force you here. After all, joining my legion means fighting for me." Green said lightly: "And what I need are warriors who sincerely fight for me, not reluctantly, to deal with it. It''s an errand, so you don''t have to have any mental burden. In fact, since you were killed by me and your soul was brought into the realm of nightmares, you are already my property. Just like a work of art, whether it is placed in the living room or placed In the bedroom, there is no essential difference for me." Sinem frowned. He didn''t like Green''s metaphor very much, but he didn''t know how to refute it. At the same time, the Free City Alliance in the southeast of the main world. Taman City is the largest and most prosperous city-state in the Free City Alliance. Facing the vast and vast eastern ocean, hundreds of merchant ships enter and leave the port every day, bringing unimaginable wealth to this city-state. In a castle-like mansion with obvious characteristics of the southeastern part of the mainland located in the center of Taman, a charming young woman wearing a maid''s dress hurried to the end of the corridor, stood on a magic teleportation array, and pressed the wall with her hand. , the magic circle lights up immediately. In the next moment, the young woman appeared more than fifty meters below the castle. This is a huge underground palace, consisting of hundreds of large and small rooms and countless corridors. The young woman walked out of the teleportation array leading to the underground palace, and walked quickly to a room deep in the underground palace. When ?? came to the door of the room, the young woman calmed down and adjusted her breath before reaching out to knock on the door. "Dangdangdang~~~" After knocking on the door, a hoarse but magnetic male voice came from inside: "Please come in." The young woman pushed the door and went in, only to see an old man in a well-dressed mage robe recording beside a huge dissection table. On the dissection table, a tauren whose stomach had been cut was firmly fixed by a metal hoop. It was clearly visible in the wound that his internal organs were still squirming, his nostrils were breathing white air, and his bull''s eyes were wide open, which contained despair. look. "Oh, it''s Akalia here." The old man looked up at the beautiful young woman, and continued to record the various experimental data of the tauren, while asking, "What''s the matter?" He knew if it wasn''t very important The situation, Akalia, who knows his character very well, will not disturb him when he is doing experiments. (end of this chapter) Chapter 419： The murderous intention gradually revealed (1) Chapter 419 The murderous intention gradually revealed (1) "Lord Speaker, the life box that Lord Sinem had just shattered suddenly!" Akalia said eagerly with a heavy expression on her face. The old man raised his head again and put down the experiment notebook in his hand. As the speaker of the Death Council and the member numbered ''One'', Freemansta understood what a broken phylactery meant for a necromancer. And Sinem is the seventeenth member of the council. Although the number is not high, he is a legendary high-level powerhouse and one of the real high-level leaders of the death council. "What''s going on? Where did Sinem go? Even his soul was annihilated. Could it be that he has encountered a natural disaster-level powerhouse?" important situation. Akalia said: "Sir Sinem went to the twelfth void world, do you need to send someone to investigate the situation?" Freemansta frowned and said, "The Twelfth Void World is the chassis of Grand Duke Mora. That old fox is very difficult to deal with. What is Sinem doing to provoke him?" Akalia said: "Lord Speaker, as far as I know, Lord Sinem is going to collect something important. As for the specific situation, I don''t know. However, according to reliable information, Grand Duke Mora is not currently in the 12th No. Void World, he was restrained in the main world by the two natural disasters of the Loen Federation." Freemansta scoffed: "Cut, just rely on Loen''s newly promoted natural disasters, let alone two people, even if they are all dispatched, don''t try to restrain Grand Duke Mora. If Mora is really restrained by them, There must be a conspiracy, that bastard, I know him. But it shouldn''t be him who shot, I have a little friendship with Mora, he knows that Sinem is my man, and even if he teaches a lesson, it will not destroy his soul." Because Sinem''s soul was taken into the realm of nightmares, his phylactery was shattered, as if his soul was annihilated. Freemansta pondered for a moment, then shook his head and said: "Since Sinem is dead, it means that something must have happened to the twelfth Void World, and we can only send someone to break it in vain, I will contact Mo when I come back. Pull the Grand Duke and directly ask him what''s going on." "Yes, my lord." Akalia breathed a sigh of relief. If Freemansta really agreed to send someone to investigate the cause of Sinem''s death, as the top secretary of the Death Council, the specific execution would definitely fall on her head. Who to send then is another question... On the other hand, after careful consideration, Sinem decided to temporarily stay in the Nightmare Realm. The main reason is that he finally regained his youthful appearance, living like a human being, able to feel the warmth, and the blood is hot again... This feeling is very good, even if it is false, he does not want to become a lich again. For his reasons and choices, Green was not too surprised. In fact, when he entered the Nightmare Realm from Sinem, when he reshaped his body, he became a sunny youth instead of the gloomy necromancer before, and he could vaguely feel the change in Sinem''s heart. Green wasn''t disappointed either. As he said, although Sinem''s strength is good, it is only a dispensable role for him. The army of the undead in the south of the cemetery, there is not much more than one of him, and one less than him. , but staying in the nightmare country, in a sense, can balance the advantage that the orcs have the Behemoth behemoth. In fact, in the Nightmare Kingdom, according to the overall strength, the human castle is still more dominant than the orc stronghold, but because the orcs have a Sihanu Lawrence who can transform into a Behemoth, the human side has the advantage over the orcs. The stronghold could not pose a real threat at all, so the human side had to wait for the orcs to attack. Even if the overall strength was stronger, it was at a strategic disadvantage. Just when Green finished dealing with the affairs of Nightmare Country and put Sinem''s broken body in the cemetery, and was about to return to Stynard City, he suddenly received a magical message. When ??Green saw it, it was actually Silabel''s news, which surprised him very much. Kebaev was assassinated and seriously injured! Green couldn''t help but let out a "huh". Not long ago, he saw Kebaev commanding the siege and suppression team No. 0. Why was he seriously injured in a blink of an eye? Could it be that the revolutionary army has come to a new strong man? With the doubts in his heart, Green quickly passed the space anchor placed in the new office of the Prime Minister''s Office, opened the portal, returned to the room, and when he went to find Silabel, the other party had already gone to the Kingdom General Hospital to visit Kebaev. It''s not that Silabel cares about Kebaev''s safety, but that he must ask what is going on. Green, as the immediate boss in the name of Kebaev, naturally couldn''t turn a blind eye, so he simply followed the past. When Green came to the ward of the General Hospital, many guards from the Special Bureau had already come here. Green quickly learned that Kebaev was still in the rescue, and his injuries were very serious. Outside the emergency room, Green found Silabel and asked, "What''s going on? I''ve been staring at it before! The plan to encircle and suppress the No. 0 team is going well, and it''s all over. Why did something happen again?" Silabel said with a gloomy face: "It was a golden dragon that attacked Kebaev." "Golden Dragon!" Green was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that a mysterious golden dragon would appear just after a member of the Council of Death had just been settled. "It is a golden dragon, about 20 meters long, it should be a young dragon, its strength is not too strong, it is also a legendary first-level, but this golden dragon has the ability to distort space, and it was caught by surprise when Kebaev was caught off guard. It hurts like this." Silabel spoke out the information she had in a hurry: "But in the end, Kbayev''s counterattack also hurt the golden dragon, and it is estimated that the other party is not feeling well now." At this moment, the door of the emergency room opened from the inside, and Kebaev, who was wrapped like a zongzi, was pushed out with a pale face. Seeing that Silabel and Green were both there, Kebaev blushed with shame, his lips wriggled, he hesitated, as if he wanted to justify himself, but he felt that it was unnecessary to say anything in this miserable state. , In the end, all the words turned into a depressed sigh. Silabel didn''t say much, just patted Kebaev on the shoulder, and then let him be pushed into the ward to rest, then looked at Green and asked, "What do you think about this?" Green thought for a while and said, "General Kebaev''s strength is still worthy of recognition. If they are all Legendary rank beginners, even if the Golden Dragon has a racial advantage, it is impossible to easily defeat General Kebaev." Sirabel rolled his eyes angrily: "Who asked you this, I asked you what you think of the golden dragon that suddenly appeared at this time!" Green snorted and blinked his dead fish eyes: "How else can you look at this, someone must see that this is profitable, and like the Church of the Holy Light, they plan to enter the game and share some benefits in the void world. I''m afraid it is to see We suppressed the revolutionary army too hard this time. They did not know the secret plan of the Grand Duke, and they would definitely worry that we would pursue the victory. If the revolutionary army was completely suppressed, they would be unprofitable. Husband, plan to disrupt our rhythm." Sirabelle thought noncommittally for a moment, then suddenly raised her eyebrows and snorted: "Damn, they really treat us as soft persimmons, everyone wants to pinch them." But after scolding, Silabel is also helpless. Whether it is Grand Duke Mora''s plan or the current strength of the kingdom, she is destined to be trapped in the capital. At this moment, two powerful psionic fluctuations suddenly erupted in the direction south of the city, alarming Green and Silabel. "It''s the ringtone!" Green immediately sensed it, one of which was the ringtone: "The other... is her sister Ivanka! How did they meet?" Silabel was also taken aback, and first, Kebaev was seriously injured in the attack, and then the two sisters met. The two things happened at the same time. It seemed unrelated, but it was strange, which made her smell a hint of conspiracy. breath. "Tiaohu Lishan!" Silabel thought, looking at Green, just as Green looked up and looked at her. They have a good heart, and already see each other''s thoughts. Green said solemnly: "It seems that someone wants to separate us. Knowing about my relationship with Suzune, their sisters suddenly met. I must go and see." A stern look flashed in Silabel''s eyes, and he snorted: "I just don''t know how to arrange these tactics, and the ultimate target is you or me?" Green paused and said: "I think it''s against me! You are the daughter of Grand Duke Mora, this is not a secret, I think you must have a lot of life-saving things on you, it is estimated that even if there is a strong first-level natural disaster You can get out of the way even if the attacker makes a move. In the face of Green''s speculation, Silabel was noncommittal, but this attitude has been regarded as a default. Green continued: "So, as long as the other party is not a fool, he will definitely not kill you with all his strength, and he will offend Grand Duke Mora to death." "It seems that you are ready for a battle." Silabel was very interested and had already guessed Green''s thoughts. "Of course, I want to see who looks down on me so much. It takes so much trouble." Green''s dead fish eyes narrowed slightly, flashing cold and cold eyes. "Then be careful." Silabel warned, without trying to stop it, she believed in Green''s strength. There was a loud bang, in the compound of an abandoned factory in the south of Steinard City. Two steam fighting puppets with a height of six meters, steam gushing from their backs, but extremely agile and fast, are frantically attacking a girl with a ponytail and holding two swords in her hands. The girl in red and blue dress, black boots, pretty and graceful, dodged between the two behemoths, like dancing butterflies lightly dodging the storm-like attack. The bells tied to the handles of the two daggers emit a crisp bell sound of "ding bell clack", giving people a strange aesthetic feeling. In a factory building of an abandoned factory, a girl in a black dress and a black dress with a pair of ponytails frowned as she watched the battle below, her eyes flickering, revealing mixed feelings. It is Suzune and the Ivanka sisters! (end of this chapter) Chapter 420： 425 The murderous intention gradually revealed (2) Chapter 420 425 The murderous intention gradually revealed (2) "Bang bang bang bang~~~" In the dense and continuous collision sound, the bell sound passed through the flowers, leaving an afterimage, and the short sword in his hand swept the calf of a steam puppet lightly, and suddenly a puff sounded, and a burst of steam was emitted, causing the puppet to be held. Action stalled. Ivanka, who was standing on the top of the factory building, hummed when she saw it, and two huge space circles appeared next to her. Two other giant steam puppets jumped out of the circle with two bangs and joined the siege bell. in the battle. Immediately, the pressure on Lingyin doubled. It was a dangerous situation, and it was almost blocked, but at the last minute, it rushed out of the siege of four steam puppets, and there was a slight difference between the figure dodging, and it was possible to be attacked at any time. The steam golem hit and died. It seems that the battle has fallen into Ivanka''s control, but in fact Ivanka is only [lv8]. Even if there are four giant steam puppets besieged, it can''t really threaten [lv9]''s bell sound, she is just supporting it. , control is a puppet, and it is already her limit. At this time, Suzuyin is dripping with sweat on her forehead, her hands are trembling slightly, and she is biting her lower lip tightly. distorted sound. And Ivanka''s mental state is not very good, there are still tears in the corners of her eyes, but her eyes are full of hatred, staring at Lingyin viciously, as if that person is not her sister but her most hated enemy. "My sister, why did you make me remember you again? Why did you abandon me..." Ivanka was like a weeping cuckoo, but because of the alchemy transformation, her tone of speech was still flat, as if she was talking about something that had nothing to do with her. Seeing this, Suzune couldn''t help but her eyes dimmed. She knew that her sister''s current situation had reached the limit of human body alchemy transformation. If she continued, she would completely lose her original consciousness, and even her soul would be infected, and she would become a tool person. He hated the Marquis of Veron and the little king even more. "Ivanka, you know, I didn''t abandon you! In that situation, I thought you were dead, just like Mom and Dad!" Suzine said helplessly: "Our real enemy is Marquis Belon. And that **** king, they caused all the pain, not me! Why do you hate me instead of them?" Suzune''s strength is tyrannical, but she doesn''t want to kill her own sister, so she is naturally constrained in battle and can''t show her true strength. Besides, Ivanka''s steam puppet is really not weak. Four legendary monsters who are not afraid of death join forces to besiege, even if Suzune is a legendary high-level, it is not so easy to deal with. At this time, several crows flew around the battlefield unknowingly, landed in various places, and watched the battle scene. Green hides further away, observing the surrounding situation through the crow''s vision, hoping to find out the culprit behind all this. Unfortunately, the other party was very careful and did not reveal any clues. Green did his best to find it yet. However, Green had anticipated such a situation, and he was not anxious. As a hunter, patience is a necessary quality. At this time, whoever runs out of patience will be the first to reveal his flaws. As for the two sisters below, Ringtone is basically Green''s bag, but Ivanka is in trouble. Over the years, the little king, out of a perverted revenge mentality, carried out inhumane alchemy transformations on Ivanka. Many of the transformations were completely messed up. If it wasn''t for luck, Ivanka would have died long ago. In Green''s view, if we objectively say that Ivanka''s current state does not mean much to save, it is better to directly extract her soul and convert it into a lich or other undead creature. And this is the path Green designed for Ivanka''s future, and even so, it''s troublesome. Ivanka''s soul is also seriously damaged. It is estimated that she must first enter Nightmare Realm, reshape her soul, and repair the damage before the next step of lichification. As for the steam puppets that the four Marquis Veron and the little king spent a lot of money making, Green did not intend to let them go. Alchemy technology, undead magic, are similar in many fields, even if these four steam puppets are sophisticated and complicated, Green also has them. Confidence turns it into an undead and becomes a combat weapon in its own hands. It can even be used as a reference to design undead puppets and build an alchemy factory in the foggy world to specially manufacture such undead puppets. Green was thinking while watching the sisters fighting below. He can feel that Ivanka is gradually weakening, and it is not easy to smooth out a level difference. Green was very curious. The secret mastermind who directed this sister fight was to lure him into a trap. If Ivanka was defeated after a while, he didn''t show up, and the battle ended immediately. How about it? Did he jump out in a fit of rage, or beat his teeth and swallow in his stomach, and let Ringtone take Ivanka away? "Ivanka, it''s useless, you can''t beat me." Ringtone looked at her sister who was doing her best. "Ha~ha~ha~" Ivanka let out a robot-like laugh, and then said in a flat tone: "So what? Either you kill me, or I kill you, or we leave this evil and dirty together. Dirty world." Speaking of this, Ivanka''s dim eyes flashed despair. In her current situation, she doesn''t want to live for a long time, but she can''t, just like a robot, her remote control is in the hands of the little king and Beibei. In the hands of Marquis Long, even her desire to commit suicide is an extravagant hope. Lingyin''s teeth clenched so loudly that if Marquis Veron and the little king were in front of her at this moment, she would not want to be angry with those two beasts. But I didn''t expect that, what I wanted to do came true, and a voice that made Lingyin unforgettable came, and yin and yang said strangely: "Aiya! Aiya! It''s really useless waste, no wonder it was abandoned by your sister back then, and I spent all my money to transform you. For so much money, and building four steam puppets for you, it seems all wasted..." Lin Yin suddenly turned his head to look, and saw a young man in gorgeous costumes standing suspended in mid-air in the distance, because at night, he could not see each other clearly, so he could only judge from his actions and voice that he should be the little king. "Bastard, you''re courting death!" Lingyin was instantly furious. When the enemy met, he was extremely jealous, and his figure flashed in an instant. The legendary high-level strength reached its limit, and with a loud bang, brought a sonic boom and rushed to the position of the little king. "How irritable!" The little king continued to challenge: "Do you think you can kill me? You are too naive. Before the plan is completed, Grand Duke Mora will not let me die, so..." Before the little king could finish speaking, Lingyin had already rushed in front of him, and the two swords in his hands danced, forming a whirlwind that engulfed the little king in an instant. However, in the next moment, there was a rapid symphony of gold and iron, and the storm brought by the double swords of the ringtone subsided, but an oval light curtain appeared on the little king, covering it inside, blocking the ringtone''s attack. "What!" Suzine looked at the motionless defensive light curtain in surprise, which was left by Duke Mora on the little king. As the little king said, before the whole plan was completed, as the key to covering the void world has lost most of the world''s origin - the little king must not die! "Damn!" Lingyin scolded, feeling her powerlessness again, the enemy who destroyed the house and destroyed the family was in front of her, but Lingyin was powerless and could only watch. "How is it? Are you desperate and feel that you are useless?" The little king laughed arrogantly, relying on the defensive circle left by Grand Duke Mora, standing there, without moving, giving orders to Ivanka: " Stupid, what are you doing, why don''t you kill this woman for me?" "Yes, Master!" A golden circle appeared in Ivanka''s eyes, her tone was even colder and less human-like, she pulled out her weapon stiffly, and rushed towards Suzine together with the four steam puppets. Suzune was attacked by the enemy, and she hated it in her heart. For a while, she didn''t know how to face the current situation. Although her strength is strong, it is a pity that her adaptability is not strong. At this moment, Lingyin''s mind flashed subconsciously, if Greene was here, she didn''t need to think about it, she just needed to follow the orders and fight with all her might. At this moment, Green''s voice actually came from Rinne''s ear! Suzune''s eyes lit up, knowing that Green must be nearby, but she was taken aback by what Green said next. Green ordered: "Don''t mind the little king, don''t show mercy now, kill Ivanka immediately." "What did you say! This is impossible!" Suzine showed an unbelievable expression, she never expected that Green, who had high hopes for her, would let her kill her sister with her own hands. "Stop talking nonsense, this is your only chance, believe me or not, no one is forcing you." Green''s voice had no mood swings, not annoyed by Ringtone''s rejection. It was this kind of momentum that made Lingyin''s body and mind tremble, her eyes became firm, she simply turned her heart away, turned her back resolutely, and met Ivanka and the four steam puppets who were rushing. The speed of both sides was extremely fast, and they met head-on in a blink of an eye. The figure of Lingyin holding two swords turned into a pair of training, and the speed increased twice, which was incredible, bypassing the steam puppet rushing in front. This is Suzune''s true strength, with the determination to kill the enemy, the deadly swordsmanship displayed! At the next moment, Jingle Lingling, the short sword in Lingyin''s hand swayed a pleasant bell, and the sharp blade pierced Ivanka''s chest at an extremely clever angle, and pierced the transformed one in the chest cavity. The alchemy heart of Ivanka gushed a green liquid from the wound, which was Ivanka''s blood... "Sister~~Sister! It''s finally over...good!" Ivanka slammed into Suzine''s arms. With the shattering of her alchemy heart, her vitality quickly disappeared, but she regained some of her original self-awareness. (end of this chapter) Chapter 421： deformed angel Chapter 421 Deformed Angel "Ivanka!" Suzine noticed the difference in her sister, her eyes suddenly lit up, and she immediately shouted. "Sister, I... don''t hate you... I just hurt too much. It''s better now, I''m finally free..." Ivanka was already dying, because the alchemy transformation consumed too much of her vitality, and the pain tormented her all the time. Killing her desire to survive, and having been severely injured just now, she couldn''t hold on any longer. After saying this, her pupils slackened and her body completely softened. "Ivanka~~~" Suzune cried heartbreakingly, hugging her sister tightly, as if to melt her into her body, tears poured out uncontrollably, her mouth kept coming He chanted his sister''s name, and every time he chanted it, it hurt her heart and made her hatred even deeper. " "Clappapa~~~" An untimely applause interrupted the mournful atmosphere, and the little king shrouded in the oval defensive magic shield descended from the air. Because the magic shield glowed slightly, his face was clearly set off. The handsome face of the young man was now twisted and ferocious, his eyes were full of evil and madness, and he looked extremely ugly, like a devil in hell. Green hid and watched all this from a distance, his eyebrows were slightly raised, and he couldn''t help but mutter to himself: "The soul has been completely infected! But there is no aura of the abyss, it shouldn''t be a demon... eh? It seems to have the aura of holy light, It''s really weird..." Greene quietly observed. The little king was extremely arrogant, looking at the sound of the ring with malicious intent, turning with his mind, trying to control the puppet. Although the four steam puppets belong to Ivanka in name, in fact the little king and the Marquis of Veron have higher authority, even if Ivanka is dead, he can continue to control the steam puppets to fight. However, to the surprise of the little king, after he gave the order, the puppets did not move! "What''s the matter? Kill her for me!" The little king was stunned for a moment, and then he shouted angrily and pointed at Ringtone. But the four steam puppets were still standing still, and a layer of black air rose from under their feet, which quickly rose to completely wrap them, cutting off the small kingdom''s control over the steam puppets. "Damn, what is this?" The little king looked at the black qi that contained the energy of death in disbelief. If it was normal, he would definitely have noticed that the situation was not good, but now that his soul has been infected, it is no longer normal. The state did not realize the abnormality, and was still trying to control the four steam puppets perseveringly. "Bastard, you give me death!" Suzine reacted at this time, regardless of whether she could break the little king''s protective magic, put down her sister''s body, and launched an attack frantically. The little king was beaten and flew out. He couldn''t take care of the steam puppet that was in trouble. He barely stopped in the air and wanted to scream wildly. The sound of the bell was already chasing after him. , hit the little king dozens of meters away. Although there was Grand Duke Mora''s defensive magic, Shi Lingyin''s attack couldn''t hurt the little king, but after being beaten out in a row, the little king was still smashed to pieces. Said: "Asshole! Asshole! Asshole! I''m going to kill you..." But before he could finish speaking, Lingyin rushed over and knocked him out again. "Hu Chi, Hu Chi..." Suzine gasped with a gloomy face, as if fire could burst from her eyes, and Ivanka''s death had ignited the flame of her hatred. However, the little king, who was knocked out and slammed into the ground, was still unscathed, and the thin light curtain protecting him blocked all of Ringtone''s attacks. "Wow Kaka Kaka~~~" The little king gave a strange smile that didn''t sound like a human voice: "How is it? You can''t kill me, no matter how much you hate me, it''s useless." However, this time, Suzune did not attack frantically, but instead looked at the little king not far away with another indifferent look. Her face was calm, but her eyes were firm, as if she had made an important decision. "Huh? What are you doing?" Green felt the change in the momentum of the bell sound in the distance, and couldn''t help but pay more attention. In the next moment, with a puff, Suzune turned her wrists and stabbed the two short swords against her abdomen mercilessly. The little king was also taken aback for a moment, and immediately laughed: "What? Are you being mad at me? If you can''t kill me, you will commit suicide? It''s really funny!" Lingyin was silent, gritted her teeth and endured the severe pain. As the blade pierced into the flesh, layers of dense magic runes appeared on her body, which made her strength soar rapidly, and she broke through in a short period of time. , from the legendary high-level to the natural disaster level! The little king in the distance seemed to sense the danger, so he could not help but let out a "huh", his face was gloomy, and his laughter was restrained. Green, who was in the dark, was also taken aback. He didn''t expect that Ringtone was hiding such a powerful killer. By burning his vitality and soul, he greatly improved his combat effectiveness. However, this method also made Green frown. He could feel the price paid by the ringtone, and the vitality and soul burned violently. At this speed, at most four or five minutes, the ringtone would burn out the vitality and completely die of the soul. "It''s really worth it at all costs." Green shook his head secretly. This result was not what he expected. Ringtone was his intended subordinate and should not have died here. Green narrowed his eyes slightly, considering whether to take action immediately to stop Suzune''s death-defying behavior. However, he frowned and thought about it, but he still did not act rashly. So far, this matter has been strange, especially the appearance of the little king, which made him more and more certain that there is a black hand behind the scenes. Going out now means knowing that there is a trap ahead. Step in. Green patiently decided to take another look. At the same time, Suzune''s strength has skyrocketed and has reached the natural disaster level, and then he attacked frantically, hitting the little king who was hiding in the magic shield flying everywhere. The previously sturdy magic shield also began to show cracks at this moment, making a crackling sound, as if it was about to shatter at any time. "Ah! I killed you! I killed you..." Suzune roared and roared, but she didn''t care that she was covered in blood. At this moment, she seemed to have become a demon **** who destroyed everything. The natural disaster-level psychic energy erupted from her body, raising her hand and investing in it contained infinite power, like a walking nuclear bomb, destroying everything in her path, and most of the abandoned factory was destroyed at the click of a finger. Until this moment, the little king was finally scared. Facing the terrifying attacks, the light curtain unfolded by the magic shield cracked, making him feel that death was approaching step by step, and maybe the short sword that attacked Lingyin next time would be shattered. The thin light curtain cut his head off his neck. "No! No! I can''t die, I''m the king, you can''t kill me..." The little king''s voice trembled, and he no longer had the arrogance he had before, and his voice trembled and screamed. Although his soul was infected by some kind of psychic energy, the little king''s survival instinct in the face of death was still there, and he even suppressed the power that infected his soul, making him recover a little sanity, crying and shouting: "No, let it go. Let me go, I don''t want to do this, they forced me!" The little king opened his mouth to speak openly, mentioning Marquis Belon, and the substitute, and the Church of the Holy Light was the culprit. In short, regardless of his business, let the ringtone play him. Unfortunately, Suzune has entered a state of rage at this moment, and she doesn''t listen to him at all. She just attacks frantically, breaks the magic shield, and kills the little king, for which she is willing to risk her own life. Finally, with a click, I didn''t know how many times I hit the magic shield. Even the magic shield left by Grand Duke Mora couldn''t withstand the continuous attacks of natural disaster grade. Finally, at this moment, the light curtain shattered. Suzune''s eyes lit up, staring at the terrified little king, who was about to behead with his sword. Green, who was secretly observing, was moved, knowing that at the critical moment, the existence of the little king was very important, whether it was for Archduke Mora''s plan, or the mastermind who later used some means to infect the little king''s soul. Obviously, the mastermind behind the scenes should also know about Grand Duke Mora''s plan, but for some reason he didn''t expose or destroy it. Sure enough, just at the critical moment, a white light spot suddenly appeared on the top of the little king''s head, and then the light spot spread out to form a circle, the portal opened in the middle of the circle, and at the next moment a golden halo was wrapped. His big hand slammed out of the portal to block the angered blow of the ringtone. With a ?? bang, the sword light slashed on the big hand, and an astonishing movement broke out. Although that big golden hand is powerful, it is still a legendary high-level level. It is bound to be unbearable in the face of a natural disaster level attack. It is only slightly blocked and then cut off. However, it was this blockage that saved the little king''s life. At the same time, a portal appeared below him. The little king fell down, fell into the portal, and disappeared in a flash. "Death to me!" Ringtone roared sharply, blood oozing from her eyes and nostrils, because of the passing of life force, her body reached its limit and could no longer withstand the power of natural disaster level. And behind the severed golden hand, a deformed angel with a pair of golden wings growing on the back, five meters tall, without a head, and a face on the belly squeezed out from the portal. It seems that because his palm was cut off, he felt the pain and made the big face on his belly distorted, his two eyes staring at Ling Yin, gnashing his teeth fiercely. At the same time, the severed hand was wrapped in a golden halo, and the severed limb was reconnected, and it recovered in a blink of an eye! "Humble sinner, how dare you hurt this angel''s body and stand the judgment of the Holy Light!" This deformed giant headless angel made a sound like a bell, and the golden halo on his body was thicker, giving people a solemn and sacred feeling... Today''s second session will be postponed to around 4 or 5 o''clock in the afternoon. (end of this chapter) Chapter 422： 427 The Godhead of the Headless Angel (sorry for the late update) Chapter 422 427 The Godhead of the Headless Angel (sorry for the late update) The headless angel roared furiously, the big face on his belly twisted, becoming more and more bizarre, then his wings vibrated and he swooped down, his fists on his waist, and his head and feet slammed into Lingyin. The next moment, with a bang, the two collided again, Ling Yin''s double swords crossed, blocking the headless angel''s attack, and then his arms burst out with a bang, breaking the headless angel''s fist from the middle to the elbow again. cut. When the dagger cut through the angel''s fist and arm, it actually sent out a piece of sparks, as if it was consuming metal, and made a harsh sound. Lingyin''s eyes were all red, blood was oozing from her ears, her pupils contracted like a madman, her hair that had been combed into a ponytail had been spread out, and it was swollen by a strong momentum and swept away, and she shouted loudly, The double swords swept apart like wild horses and swept to both sides, the sword blades sprayed out and directly cut the two arms of the headless angel from it, and cut a large ''x''-shaped wound on the face of the headless angel. With a brush, the wound turned out, and the headless angel flew back with a scream, leaving a small amount of pale golden liquid from the wound. I don''t know if it was the blood of the headless angel or this headless angel was originally a product of alchemy. , This golden liquid is not blood, but a kind of alchemy product that is essential for the transmission of spiritual energy to matter. Although the headless angel was severely injured here, Suzuyin''s state at the moment has become worse and worse. There are blue and purple lines on her body, and there are also cracked wounds on her body, which seem to be cracked anytime, anywhere. Totally falling apart. Ke Lingyin still felt nothing, her eyes were fixed on the headless angel, her brain was stagnant, her thinking became more and more slow, and there was only one thought, killing the enemy in front of her. The big face of the headless angel on his belly also showed an unprecedented dignified expression, his arms shook suddenly, his muscles and bones wriggled, and his heavily cut arms turned into two giant swords wrapped in pale golden light. Green looked at all of this in secret, and couldn''t help frowning: "This headless angel is very strange. It is obviously a legendary high-level strength, but it can resist the natural disaster-level attack power of Lingyin! It shouldn''t be the blessing of divine power... After all what''s going on?" At the same time, Suzine''s attack had sent the headless angel flying again, and cut off the giant sword that his arms turned into, and a wave of sword energy further slashed his body, almost cutting him off in the middle. , The huge wound has torn the spine, and only some flesh is still connected together, revealing the physiological structure of the headless angel. Under normal circumstances, it is impossible for creatures, alchemy creations or undead creatures to continue to survive after this kind of damage, but this headless angel is different. A faint golden light suddenly appeared on his wound, blinking and closing the wound. Wrap it up, and in the next moment, it will heal! "Yes!" Green''s eyes lit up. Before, because the wound was not big enough, he could not be sure why the headless angel could resist the terrifying attack of the natural disaster level. This time, because the wound was huge enough, the headless angel would take time to recover. Let Green see clearly: "This headless angel actually contains a trace of an extremely weak godhead!" Green almost cried out, and this discovery caught him by surprise. Actually speaking, godheads are rarer and rarer than divine power crystals, and in contrast, they are more important. For example, some powerful beings at the peak of the Holy Spirit level can not only use divine power, but also generate divine power themselves, but they are still unattainable for higher-level existences such as godheads. Moreover, having a godhead or igniting a divine fire is also a necessary condition for the achievement of a demigod, and it can be seen that the force of the godhead far exceeds the power of the gods. It is difficult for the legendary level and even the natural disaster level powerhouse to see the godhead. Green also accidentally obtained some from the inheritance of the **** of nature because of the death of the **** of nature, and stored it in the cemetery for frequent research. Being able to recognize in a fleeting moment that the headless angel contains a faint divine personality. Green also suddenly realized, why Lingyin desperately broke out the strength of natural disaster grade, facing this headless angel, but still can only have the advantage but cannot defeat it. By this time, Suzune was about to run out of vitality, and her consciousness was thrown into chaos because of the damage to her soul. Except for attacking the enemy, her mind was blank. Just at this moment, a golden light suddenly flashed out, aiming at the ringtone, lasing out, drawing a golden glow in the air and submerging into the ringtone''s body. Lingyin slammed into a shrewd way, and as the golden light entered her body, a surge of divine power immediately took over Lingyin''s vitality and the consumption of her soul, which eased her exhausted state, and her confused brain also recovered. When I came over and found the situation in my body, I couldn''t help being surprised: "It''s the crystallization of divine power!" It turned out that Green just shot and put a divine power crystal into Lingyin''s body, and used divine power to supply Lingyin''s consumption of forbidden techniques. "What''s going on? Who is helping me?" Lingyin''s heart was full of question marks, and at this moment, she received the idea sent by Green through the soul link: "Go kill that headless angel and give me his body or wreckage. , is the price of this divine power crystal." Rinyin''s eyes narrowed, and she heard Green''s voice. She didn''t say much, just "um", and then looked at the headless angel opposite. In the next moment, Jingle bell, the double swords of the bell swayed, and the crisp sound of the bell contained a chill. With the supply of divine power crystals, the state of the ringtone recovered quickly, and at the same time, the momentum in the body rose, and he swung his sword out again, and the speed was even faster. The headless angel didn''t react this time. In front, the wings behind the back are wrapped forward, and the upper body is defended. With a sound of clang, gold and iron rang out, and the dagger of Lingyin seemed bland, but it contained devastating power, natural disaster-level combat power, and a sword edge blessed by divine power, even if the headless angel contained a faint divine personality, This time, he couldn''t resist the bell sound of chicken blood. The bell sound at this time is not only faster, but also more powerful. Because the control is not very good, a lot of spiritual energy leaks out, causing a bigger aftermath, making a loud noise, like a meteor falling to the ground. And the headless angel is like a rhino facing an elephant at the moment. Although the rhino is also very powerful, when facing the elephant, it can only be raped. In the next moment, with a bang, the headless angel was smashed and flew out again. Ringtone shouted angrily, rose into the sky from the rising smoke, caught up with the headless angel who had been knocked into the air, and slashed with two swords, and smashed the headless angel who just flew into the sky to the ground again. At this moment, this headless angel is already very embarrassed, and the weak godhead contained in his body is not enough for him to continue to ignore the fierce attack of Lingyin. Tone''s divine power attached to the blade made it more difficult for him to repair the wound, and for the first time, the huge face on his body showed an expression of pain and fear. "Boom~~~" The headless angel fell to the ground at a faster speed, and more dust rose up when he hit the ground, and smashed the ground into a big pit, and his body was deeply embedded in the bottom of the pit. In the air, a strong light dazzled, and the bell sounded double swords crossed the momentum soaring again, the bell tied to the sword hilt finally couldn''t bear the powerful psionic pressure, the red rope suddenly broke, and a light "pop" sounded, As if the starting gun was fired, the bell sounded, and the sword light enveloped her body, turning into a long sword colossus more than 30 meters long when she charged down. The bell sounded buzzing in the ears, the body was in severe pain, the influence was blurred, and the wound that had been closed before was oozing blood again. The crystal of divine power that Green gave her had already consumed one-third, and was frantically outputting divine power to supply her splurge. Lingyin had never experienced this feeling before. Even she had obtained some divine power crystals, but they were all fragmented, and she had never seen a complete one. The largest fragment was not as big as one-tenth of this divine power crystal. However, the direct use of divine power in this way caused her body to be eroded, and her disfigured body, which had already been damaged, was further damaged. Even if Lingyin herself was a legendary high-level superhuman, her body had super resilience, and it still caused irreversible damage. Injury, even if they live up to three or five months after this battle. And this is exactly what Green likes to see. Just now he has used Nightmare Realm to collect Ivanka''s soul, and uses Ivanka''s authority over the four steam puppets to directly use death infection, cutting off other authorities from the steam puppets. control way. In the current situation of Suzine, sooner or later, she followed in the footsteps of her sister, obediently being transformed into a lich by Green and collected in the cemetery. Green looked at Lingyin who was still fighting with blood. Through the colossus of the long sword, Lingyin pursed her small mouth with a determined expression, her long hair was swept behind her head in the high-speed fall, and her bangs were raised, revealing a large forehead. , coupled with her determined appearance, she looked even more beautiful than usual. Such a girl, she had a beautiful childhood, her father, mother and sister, she was of noble birth, lived a prosperous life, and was carefree, until one day, all of this was burst like a dream bubble, and then she lived with hatred and hardships until now. Until she found out that her sister wasn''t dead... Watching such an unyielding young girl who faced the torment of fate step by step towards death, she even pushed her behind her back. At this moment, Green''s little conscience suddenly ached. He closed his eyes... It hurts a little bit, let it pass~~~ At the same time, the colossus of the long sword that fell from the sky slammed into the headless angel embedded in the bottom of the pit. With a ?? puff, the powerful attack power that almost reached the limit of the first-order natural disaster instantly pierced through the body of the headless angel. The headless angel struggled frantically, with both hands, legs and broken wings reaching up to try to block the colossus of the long sword, a trace of godhead hidden in his body also turned into a pale golden light to cover his wound and try to mend it... (end of this chapter) Chapter 423： Modis Nirvana Chapter 423 Modi''s Nirvana Although it has the characteristics of Godhead, it is very difficult to remove the damage caused by the blessing of divine power. The headless angel is like a short-circuited robot, covered with a layer of golden light, cremated from time to time, making a sizzling sound, but his The wound is still repairing at a speed visible to the naked eye. As long as he is given enough time, no matter how serious the injury is, he can recover again. It''s a pity that Suzune won''t give him any chance at all this time. Suzune looked blankly at the headless angel who fell to the ground. She slammed and her figure flashed. The upper body was cut off along the root of the wings. Here is the key point of the headless angel, which is equivalent to the neck and heart of a normal person. As the sword fell, the headless angel screamed, and the hands and feet were pulled out violently, making a "bang", and then completely motionless. The faint trace of godhead that was still actively being repaired also fell silent. If anyone came to see the corpse at this moment, they would never find the existence of that trace of godhead. After ?? Suzune started, without even looking at it, he immediately chased in one direction. She had done tricks on the little king before, and she could sense the direction of the little king''s escape, because Green sent a crystal of divine power, so that Lingyin did not completely exhaust the life spirit. After a few months of life, and before the divine power crystals are exhausted, they can recklessly squander their natural disaster-level strength. So after killing the headless angel, Suzune decided to chase after the little king who had just escaped, and then twisted the bastard''s head with her own hands. However, just as Lingyin had just rushed out a hundred meters, a creepy feeling suddenly emerged from her heart. The ??bell sound stopped abruptly, and when I looked up, I saw golden light flashing in the sky, as if a meteorite flew down quickly from the clouds. Suzine''s hair stood on end, and she didn''t bother to pursue her, so she focused all her attention on the sky. Immediately, a figure penetrated the clouds and fell from the sky, and the speed was extremely fast, as if crossing space. Lingyin couldn''t see the other party''s face clearly, because the light was dazzling, so she could only see the outline, it should be an old man, covered with pure and incomparable holy light. Ringtone shouted loudly, and the two swords attacked from bottom to top. Suddenly, she felt a huge force passed down, which made her startled, her feet sank sharply, and she stepped deeply into the ground. "So strong!" Lingyin was slightly shocked. Her current strength is not inferior to that of the first-level natural disaster grade. Even because of the blessing of divine power, her strength is even stronger. Even if her control is a little weaker, it does not affect her extreme confidence in her strength. However, this time, Lingyin did not take advantage of the collision, and her body fell into the ground, making it difficult for her to move. Although she broke free in just an instant, it gave the enemy a chance to take advantage of it. I saw a sudden flash of golden light, and came With a humming sound, a ray struck, hitting Suzune''s left shoulder ruthlessly. However, at the critical moment, the tip of the sword in Suzine''s right hand picked up, dangerously and dangerously blocking the lethal light, making a clanging sound. "what?" The person whose figure was hidden in the holy light did not expect that Lingyin would be able to retreat completely under such circumstances. He was very surprised. He exited a few dozen meters away, and the holy light on his body converged to reveal an old face. "Have you finally appeared?" Green saw the old man, and his heart moved immediately, knowing that the master was coming, I am afraid that the man behind the scenes who wanted to plot against him was the old man. However, when Green saw the appearance of the old man, he couldn''t help frowning, and there was an inexplicable sense of familiarity, and he thought: "Huh? Who is this person, I obviously don''t know this person, this kind of familiarity is What''s going on? Could it be someone disguised?" Thinking of this, Green immediately opened his eyes of spiritual vision. Although some clever camouflage techniques or high-level magic items with similar functions can avoid the detection of the Eye of Spirit Vision, once the appearance is changed, it is not difficult to find clues and find some flaws based on some physical signs. However, when Green observed the old man up and down several times, he did not find any signs of disguise. This situation made him feel even more strange, and he suddenly realized, but he couldn''t believe it: "Could it be... Could this person be Modi! General James'' eldest son? But his age... Why did he become like this? If it is him, no wonder Now, I''ll have that deja vu feeling." As Modi''s name appeared in Green''s mind, he was already very sure that the old man was Modi, but he didn''t know why, the young man who was just about 20 years old turned into an old man. The old man is old, and he has obtained a powerful Holy Light power, and his strength is almost comparable to that of a natural disaster-level powerhouse. "Is it the price paid for gaining power?" Green''s face was slightly solemn, and at the same time he was secretly amazed that this Modi was indeed a ruthless man, who not only killed his own father, but also could do it to himself. But after recognizing Modi, Green didn''t rush to take action. He had seven or eight layers to grasp that Modi was the behind-the-scenes planner of the whole thing. The real purpose of the other party was probably him, but there was an accident in the middle, and the ringtone played exceptionally well. Broken his plan, forcing him to take the initiative. And Green has not been dispatched, and even when the ringtone is in danger, he has not appeared to help, which makes Modi suspect that this plan against Green has failed, and Green has not entered the urn from the beginning. And in Modi''s overall plan, the little king is also very important. Before the dust settles, the little king cannot die, so when he found out that Ringtone was going to hunt down, he had to show up to stop Ringtone''s follow-up actions. Suzune calmly looked at Modi, who was wearing a gray sackcloth robe, and no longer had the frantic expression of eagerly chasing after the little king just now. This made Modi have a very bad feeling, as if he had been deceived by this woman. It turned out that the appearance of Lingyin going to chase the little king just now was acting for seven or eight points. The deceived Modi really thought that she was going to kill the little king desperately to avenge her sister Ivanka, but in fact Green had already passed the soul link. Remind her that there are enemies in the dark. "Women! Sure enough, they are all born actors." Modi sighed with emotion, but he was not panicked, and was ready to take action himself to solve the woman who jumped out of the plan in front of him... Ten minutes later, Suzine barely stood in a state of embarrassment, covered in blood and bruised. One of the two daggers in her hand had fallen to an unknown place, and the other one had also broken the blade, but was firmly grasped by Suzine. , with a firm look on the opposite side. In comparison, Modi''s appearance is much calmer than Lingyin''s, but Modi''s face is not very good-looking, holding his heart in his hand, and between his fingers, a half-cut sword is exposed, which is the only one on him. The wound is fatal. Behind Modi, the skeleton lord who was once again summoned by Green from the cemetery held a heavy shield and a warhammer and stared at Modi''s back. When facing Suzune, he had to be distracted and guard against the Skeleton Lord who might attack at any time. "Cough cough cough~~~" Modi coughed a few times with difficulty, and spewed a dark red blood foam from his mouth, which was mixed with pieces of heart and lungs. Just now, Suzune''s dagger pierced into Modi''s chest, accompanied by a sharp burst of sword energy, smashing his heart and lungs, and the divine power contained in it even hurt his soul. "It''s really a hundred secrets!" Modi did not look at the ringtone when he spoke, but turned in another direction. That''s where Green really hides. In fact, from the moment the Skeleton Lord appeared, Modi knew that his cleverness was wrong this time. Although Greene did not appear, the existence of the Skeleton Lord has shown that his plan is doomed to fail, and he was attacked from back and forth. But Modi is not afraid, because he knows that he will not die, but after this time, he can be reborn into true Nirvana, but it is a pity that the plan cannot be implemented this time. "What a pity! I can''t use my power to liberate the people of this void world." Modi showed a wry smile, his legs were weakened by the severe injury, but he still held on and did not fall down. He hoped that Green would come out. Before he died, he still had a lot of rhetoric and hoped to spit it out. It''s a pity that Green didn''t let him get his wish, he just watched in secret and didn''t want to show up. Modi persisted for a moment, staggered again, spurted a large mouthful of blood, mixed with more pieces of internal organs, his eyes darkened, his body swayed, he finally couldn''t stand, and fell backwards. With a thud, his body was shaken to the end, and Modi spit out a sip of learning again. He didn''t care, he laughed, and murmured: "It seems that this time is really going to end, after soul fusion, I am not interested in the new I haven''t fully grasped the power yet, otherwise the final victory must belong to me... But it''s a pity, why would someone like you be willing to be a minion of the kingdom? That rotten kingdom, which brought countless pains to life, should have died long ago, why? I have to protect it... But it doesn''t matter, I will become stronger when I see you next time, and destroy this rotten and dirty kingdom with my own hands... End all suffering, and everyone will be happy..." Modi''s voice became weaker and weaker, and at the end he couldn''t hear what he was saying, and then he was completely silent, his vitality was exhausted, and he fell into death. Until this time, Green finally flashed out of the spiritual world, frowning at Modi''s corpse. He tried to use the Nightmare Realm to collect souls, and as expected, he did not find Modi''s soul as in Cypolites'' situation. And when Modi was dying just now, he was not afraid of death, but more of a vision and plan for the future. "Oh! It''s really not that easy!" Green sighed. (end of this chapter) Chapter 424： unexpected news Chapter 424 Unexpected news Green looked blankly at the corpse of Modi lying on the ground, and determined that the Nightmare Nation could not take his soul. He knew that this guy should not be dead, just like Cypolites, but he had already expected it. Not so shocked, Since you can''t get a soul, then study the corpse left by Modi, and you may be able to find out a lot of interesting information. For necromancers, corpses can express more information clearly than living people in many cases. However, before Green could move forward, the already very old corpse shriveled down at a speed visible to the naked eye, and wisps of black smoke came out, filling it with a stench. Green frowned, and immediately stepped back, seeing that the corpse had turned into a pool of pus, revealing the skeleton of Bai Sensen inside. The black pus spread around, polluting a piece of ground, turning it all black. In this area, all animals and plants, including microorganisms and germs, all died, turning this place into a cursed and dead place. "What a powerful corpse poison!" Green did not expect that after Modi''s death, the corpse turned into such a violent corpse poison, and the skeleton was also different, with a warm jade color. At this moment, the skeleton leader who was still not far away took the initiative, and sent a long string of hunger messages through the soul link. "Huh? Do you want to eat it?" Green looked back at the Skeleton Lord. Originally, he wanted to take Modi''s skeleton back for research and see if he could create an undead creature similar to the Skeleton Lord. However, according to Modi''s ability to use the Holy Light psionic energy before, it is very likely that this skeleton has been infected by the Holy Light, and the probability of success is not high. Green did not report much hope, and more just wanted to study it and give it a try. But now the Skeleton Lord has shown his appetite. As the current top player under Green, Green will naturally not ignore the request of the Skeleton Lord, and it is just a useless skeleton. Green didn''t think much about it, and immediately responded: "@#%*&@#!" The general meaning is, you can eat it if you want, what are you doing with so much nonsense? Like a girl. The skeleton lord immediately replied unhappily: "@!#&*...@@^" But Green was surprised. I didn''t expect this skeleton lord to actually say that he was a female ancient giant before he became a skeleton. Green''s dead fish eyes immediately showed a strange look, and he blinked as he watched the skeleton lord strode over, stretched out his hand and picked up Modi''s skeleton, as if chewing sugar cane, and swallowed it. Compared to the physique of the skeleton lord, Modi''s skeleton is really not big, just eat a few bites and wipe it off, and then Green finds that the combat power of the skeleton lord has increased by 300! Although he couldn''t increase his combat power by 2,000 compared to the last time he ate the King of Resentful Spirits, it also made Green very happy. If he eats like this, the Skeleton Lord may even be promoted to a high-level natural disaster with a combat power of 100,000 in the future. Not only that, after the skeleton lord finished eating, his eyes flashed with green soul fire and looked at the polluted ground again. After thinking about it, he stepped forward and slammed the warhammer into the polluted ground. . With a bang, the heavy warhammer was smashed into a big pit, and it sank deep into the soil, and then the death spirit surged, and the black gas entangled around the warhammer, forming a vortex that slowly began to absorb those soaked in the soil. powerful corpse poison. In fact, generally speaking, this should not happen to the believers of the Lord of Light after death. After the believers of the Holy Light die, their souls return to the Kingdom of the Lord of Light, and their bodies will be turned to ashes by the Holy Light, or they will become more devout. The believers of his body have accumulated a huge amount of holy light and spiritual energy, and they themselves will be transformed into some kind of sacred artifact similar to an artifact. After being processed by an alchemist, it can even be transformed into an artifact! In fact, the famous Holy Light Angel of the Holy Light Church, the main material of which is the holy relic formed after the death of this mad believer. But Modi''s situation is very special, because Archbishop Yelikin has betrayed the Church of the Holy Light before. Although his belief in the Holy Light is still firm, he is inevitably tainted to a certain extent and becomes not as pure as before. In the future, there was an accident when the soul merged, but Modi''s consciousness took the lead, further alienating the power of the Holy Light of Archbishop Yelikin. In the end, many reasons were added together to cause Modi''s body to look like this. Soon the corpse poison on the ground was absorbed by the Skeleton Lord''s warhammer, and the huge warhammer''s hammer head was dyed a faint blue-black color. However, the skeleton lord seemed to have nothing to do, and turned his attention to the corpse of the headless angel. This time Green couldn''t let him come, and immediately and clearly conveyed the meaning of "impossible". The soul fire in the eye sockets of the skeleton lord jumped a few times, and he didn''t seem to be happy, but Green ordered him, he couldn''t disobey, so he had to return to the cemetery unhappy. As for this headless angel, Green left behind for another great use. As the strength of the heroes under his command became stronger and stronger, the four angel sisters who were very reliant at the beginning, except for the flame angel Holly who had the strength of the legendary intermediate level, the other three were still the official level of [lv6], and many key battles were no longer available. participate. In addition, the six-headed snake girl had a total of six sisters, and currently, Lily and Taraja''s souls were temporarily placed in the nightmare country by Green. Because no more angel corpses could be found, Lily and Taraga could only wait, just like a hospital waiting for an organ transplant, they didn''t know when the leader would be. Sleeping in the cemetery. But Green doesn''t want to resign himself to fate, he hopes to use this headless corpse to research a method of artificially making angels. Through the battle just now, Green has determined that this deformed headless angel is not a real creature, but was created through some kind of alchemy. Green hopes to gain some lessons and obtain a method for mass-producing angel lich. He can have an army of angels that belongs to him. Of course, these are all ideas for the future, and it is difficult for Green to realize it at present. He can only put away the headless angel and go to the cemetery to study slowly... Green was making plans, and was about to go back and report the situation to Silabel, but Silabel took the initiative to contact him and sent a magic message to let him go back for an interview. "It''s really an eventful time!" Green sighed in his heart, knowing that there must be a very serious situation, otherwise Silabel would not have called him in such a hurry. Moreover, he estimated that this incident should not have happened in Stinard. He had just foiled the internal and external plans of the Revolutionary Army and the Crusaders. to an unprecedented extent. Especially after the death of Cypriots, the intelligence department of the Revolutionary Army suffered a major blow. The intelligence system that had been operating in Steinard for many years was completely paralyzed, a large number of people were killed or arrested, and the most elite No. 0 team was lost. , has been unable to play the role of containment and destruction. Under such circumstances, Green did not believe that the revolutionary army could come up with anything else. After a while, Green returned to the new office of the Prime Minister''s Office through the portal, and then came to Silabel''s office. Unexpectedly, Silabel was not there, and he left a secretary waiting for him, and let him go directly to the conference room. Green frowned slightly, it seems that this time the situation is more serious than he expected, and even Silabel has to take it seriously. Thinking of this, Green accelerated his pace and came to the large conference room on the second floor of the Prime Minister''s Office. At this time, the door of the conference room was closed, and there were two guards with the rank of captain at the door. When they saw Green coming, they immediately saluted and took the initiative to open the door of the conference room. It was already full of people, Silabel was sitting in the middle opposite the gate, and on either side of the oval table were the author''s guard and the top of the special bureau. No one spoke in the conference room just now, there was a depressing atmosphere in the air, and even Silabel showed seriousness. "You''re here, sit down first." Silabel said indifferently when she saw Greene with an expressionless face. Green nodded, came to sit next to Silabel, there were two empty chairs, one belonged to Green, and the other belonged to Kebaif, but Kebaif was seriously injured and could not come for the time being. "What''s the situation?" After Green sat down, he ignored the others and asked Silabel directly. His current identity and strength have such qualifications. Not only is Silabel recognized, but these people present have no objection. Even with the appearance of Green, the originally suppressed atmosphere in the conference room has been eased. Silabel didn''t say a word, just pushed the folder in front of him to Green. The ?? folder is very large, but it only holds two thin sheets of paper. The ?? clip has been opened, and Green can directly see the text on the paper, but he has only browsed two lines, also showing surprise, looking up at Silabel. According to the information recorded on the paper, just two hours ago, General Lucas, who occupied the Red Fortress and the surrounding area, with a force of nearly 40,000 troops, was suddenly attacked by a 140,000-strong revolutionary army. The specifics of the war are vaguely described. It seems that a traitor opened the gate of the fortress, but the result is very clear. General Lucas died, his army was wiped out, and the 140,000 revolutionary army occupied it at a very small price. Red Fortress. This situation greatly exceeded everyone''s expectations. According to previous estimates, the revolutionary army suffered successive setbacks, and the troops at hand were stretched, and it would take at least several months to retrain and replenish troops. Moreover, Silabel supported the independence of General Lucas, which was equivalent to establishing a buffer zone and early warning area. If the Revolutionary Army wanted to attack Steinard, it must first break through the red fortress. However, no one could have imagined that the revolutionary army would move so fast! (end of this chapter) Chapter 425： conspiracy under conspiracy Chapter 425 The conspiracy under the conspiracy Neither Green nor Silabel expected the revolutionary army to recover so quickly. Before, the revolutionary army dispatched a spaceship to transport 30,000 troops seconded from the Loen Federation, and chose to cooperate with the Crusaders. In Green''s opinion, it was a lack of skills. It is impossible for the Loen Federation to not know that any cooperation with the Church of the Holy Light is to seek skin from a tiger. They have been preparing for decades and invested countless manpower and material resources in order to seize the No. 12 Void World from the Kingdom of Lorenzo. , only the present situation of the revolutionary army. At this time, inviting the Holy Light Church to enter the game is equivalent to an extra piece of cake. However, the size and strength of the Holy Light Church will not be easily satisfied once it ends, and it will definitely bite down on the vested interests of the Loen Federation. a large portion. So Green and Silabel concluded that this time, the sneak attack plan of the Revolutionary Army and the Crusaders was smashed, and they would definitely get a longer respite. However, they still underestimated the strength of the Crusaders, and even underestimated the determination of the Loen Federation. According to current intelligence estimates, at most 80,000 to 90,000 of the 140,000 revolutionary troops that suddenly appeared in the Scarlet Fortress are the hidden strength of the revolutionary army. In addition, they must all be borrowed from the National Defense Forces of the Loen Federation in the name of the Voluntary Army. . Having lost 30,000 troops before, the government of the Loen Federation has been under tremendous pressure. This time, it can send more troops under the pressure. It can be seen that the Loen Federation is determined to win the No. 12 Void World. By now, many people can see this, so these people here will feel great pressure. With the fall of the Scarlet Fortress, it was almost a foregone conclusion that the Revolutionary Army would invade the capital of Stynard, and with the army on the current side of the kingdom alone, even a defensive victory was not a big deal. "What do you guys think?" Silabel felt that the heat was almost over, and began to advance the process of the meeting. The repressed silence just now was actually reserved for everyone to think after getting important information. A general who was sitting in the front of the Guards said: "My lord, the situation seems to be very serious now. Although we used the advantage of intelligence to defuse the sneak attacks of the Revolutionary Army and the Crusaders, it seems that this is probably the case now. It is the feint strategy of the Loen Federation, the plank road is brightly built, and the Chencang is dark. When we are too busy, we suddenly break through the red fortress and pull out the nail of General Lucas." Another general also nodded and said: "Yes! But the Loen Federation is really bold, this time the Holy Light Church also suffered a loss, lost 15,000 Crusader troops in vain, and also had a bad relationship with the kingdom. Not worth the loss. Hearing what this person said, Green frowned. In fact, Green had a similar idea before, and felt that the Holy Light Church''s actions this time were too hasty, and it was completely a thug for the Loen Federation as a wedding dress. But think about it carefully, with the urine nature of Holy Light Church, would it do such a thankless thing? So far, what Green has heard and seen is that the Church of the Holy Light always takes advantage of its advantages rather than losses, otherwise it would not have developed into the most prosperous church organization on the continent. Before, Green just vaguely felt abnormal, until now he suddenly grasped something, his brain was running fast, and he thought deeply: "Let''s assume that the Church of the Holy Light can''t blindly abandon the Kingdom of Lorenzo and cooperate with the Loen Federation, but In fact, the Holy Light Church has made such a choice, which obviously means that the Holy Light Church can obtain more benefits in the cooperation with the Loen Federation." In the conference room, as others expressed their opinions, Greene was lost in thought. If you think about it according to this line of thinking, then the Church of the Holy Light will definitely not be willing to suffer, but in fact they are stealing chickens and not losing money. In this case, the Church of the Holy Light will never give up, and the Revolutionary Army and the Loen Federation immediately attacked the Scarlet Fortress again. It has already been made clear that the attack on Stinard with the Church of the Holy Light was just a pretense. , they are using the Church of the Holy Light to slap the face completely. With the arrogance of the Holy Light Church, it is impossible to swallow such a big loss. But there is no abnormal movement at the Church of the Holy Light now, as if nothing happened, but it looks more and more suspicious. Green pondered all kinds of possibilities in his heart, and the more he thought about it, the more he felt that the Holy Light Church must be hiding some conspiracy. Generally speaking, the Holy Light Church''s actions are mainly based on stability. , only risking more than 10,000 Crusaders, winning everything and losing quietly. And not long ago, Grand Duke Mora, as a secret pusher, abolished an evil king''s eye of the Holy Light Church, which was equivalent to sabotaging the Holy Light Church''s long-planned plan, and the Holy Light Church could not want to seek revenge... Based on these circumstances, Green determined in his heart that the Loen Federation was using the Holy Light Church, and the Holy Light Church was probably also using the Loen Federation. The two sides used each other to hide their true purpose, adding another layer of conspiracy to the conspiracy. Especially this time the Loen Federation raided the Scarlet Fortress, I am afraid it is also in the calculation of the Holy Light Church. If the kingdom does not respond well, it will definitely lose. Thinking of this, Green suddenly had an idea, and looked at Silabel subconsciously. Aware of the strange gaze, Silabel immediately looked back at each other. The two eyes crossed each other and looked at each other. However, Green looked at Silabel''s beautiful big eyes at the moment but did not have any charming thoughts, but suddenly thought of Silabel''s identity, then if the Church of the Holy Light wanted to take revenge on Archduke Mora, would Silabel be here? What about a nice breakthrough? Silabel frowned slightly, she noticed a strangeness in Green''s eyes, but she didn''t know what Green was thinking, so she could only give him a slight warning, then looked away, and waited for the meeting after the end. Ask what''s going on. But Green continued to think about it, and felt that it was unlikely, but from the time in Langton City, the wisdom and means displayed by Grand Duke Mora were quite extraordinary. hit. With the wisdom of Archduke Mora, would he not have imagined the revenge of the Church of the Holy Light after the event? Wouldn''t you have thought that Silabel could take advantage of this? Will you be prepared... Thoughts flashed through Green''s mind one after another, and the whole idea gradually became clear. If the goal of the Church of the Holy Light this time is really Silabel, then the situation in this void world will undoubtedly become more turbulent, and the level of the game will also be upgraded to a higher level, from the Kingdom of Lorenzo and the Federation of Loen. The conflict of interests has evolved into a part of the open and secret struggle between the secular state and religious organizations. Thinking of this, Green couldn''t help but feel a sense of crisis in his heart. Before that, he already knew that Silabel had the ability to retreat even in the face of the first-level powerhouse of natural disasters. If Holy Light Church also knows this information, then if they want to take action against Silabel, they will definitely use more powerful means, which will be at least the strength of the middle-level natural disaster grade. Not long ago, Green was complacent because he had awakened the Skeleton Lord and obtained the powerful combat power of the first-level natural disaster grade. He felt that with the Skeleton Lord in charge, the future would be stable for a long time. Who knows that the Skeleton Lord will be discovered in a blink of an eye. There are some scenes that can''t be restrained. After half an hour, the meeting ended. At the meeting, some people were worried, some were impassioned, and some came just for soy sauce. Silabel is very dissatisfied with this state, but she is also helpless. They are all people with some background who can do it here. They have long known that the kingdom is about to give up this void world, so everyone does not have a desperate fight in their hearts. , defending the home and the country'' grief and indignation. Even those who were impassioned at the meeting and advocated being tough to the end, in fact, in their hearts, they all held the idea of ??''if it''s a big deal, if you can''t win, run away''. This is probably the so-called: ''When people''s hearts are scattered, it is difficult to lead the team. Sirabelle is not a little girl who is not familiar with the world. She knows that these people who slap their chests and talk nonsense are unreliable. If they really fight, they cannot be counted on. On the contrary, several conservative veterans spoke more reliably. They carefully analyzed the current strength comparison between the revolutionary army and their own. They felt that a head-on victory was not a big deal. In short, at the meeting, everyone talked a lot, and in the end they didn''t discuss Ziwu Maoyou. After ?? announced the end of the meeting, Silabel alone stopped Green, waited for the others to go out, and closed the door of the meeting, leaving only the two of them. Silabel stretched out a little tiredly, and the slim women''s military uniform outlined an exaggerated and fierce waist curve, which made people''s eyes bright. Green was no exception. He couldn''t help but take a few more glances. Silabel didn''t care, and sat back on the sofa chair with no image, and asked, "Tell me, what do you think?" "It''s hard to say, it''s very strange!" Green said two words cautiously, and then said concisely what he thought of just now, which made Silabel frown even more after hearing this. "So, you don''t think the Revolutionary Army and the Loen Federation are important. What we should guard against is the conspiracy of the Holy Light Church?" Silabel asked while thinking. "Of course, in fact, the victory of the Revolutionary Army and the Loen Federation was within the plan, but it was an accident that we annihilated 200,000 Revolutionary Army by sacrificing the Scarlet Fortress." Green said slowly: "But the Holy Light The sudden admission of the church is absolutely unusual. They even directly mobilized the Crusader of the Kingdom at any cost, which is equivalent to completely tearing up the kingdom. Think about it, paying such a high price, what do they want?" Silabel nodded silently, already agreeing with Green''s speculation, but she still needed further corroboration, after thinking for a moment, she said solemnly: "This matter must be checked carefully, we can''t make a judgment based on our imagination, I will send someone To investigate, no evidence is needed, but at least some clues must be found." Green nodded and said, "Well, it does need further verification. I think... let Ringtone go." Just now, Lingyin used the crystal of divine power to kill Modi after the fusion of the headless angel and her soul. She was also seriously injured, but her tyrannical physique and the blessing of divine power made her recover quickly, but it also accelerated the effect of divine power on her body. erosion... (end of this chapter) Chapter 426： advance by retreat Chapter 426 Retreat as advance In the early morning of the next day, the sky was overcast, and the air was filled with moist air, as if a torrential rain was coming at any time. Green was sitting in the office listening to the ringtone''s report. Yesterday, Silabel obeyed Green''s suggestion and handed over the task of investigating the movement of the Church of the Holy Light to Ringtone. Because it was later learned that my sister Ivanka did not die completely, her soul was taken into the Nightmare Country by Green, and she separated her soul into the Nightmare Country and met with Ivanka. The originally dead-hearted Suzune has regained hope for life, and has made up her mind to finally use this body to help Green as much as possible. Before she is completely eroded by divine power, she will directly abandon her body and enter the kingdom of nightmares to meet with Ivanka. As for whether to stay in Nightmare Country or let Green transform them into Liches, it doesn''t matter to Ringtone. Originally based on Suzune''s idea, it is expected that Green will not give up the value of squeezing their sisters. After all, she and Ivanka are not weak in strength. Even if they transform into a lich and their strength decreases, they are still quite good. But as her soul entered the realm of nightmares to meet Ivanka and saw the ongoing war between humans and orcs in the realm of nightmares, she couldn''t help but dismiss this idea. Especially when Suzune saw the battle between Sihanu Lawrence and Sinem, the two legendary high-level players, she was even more shocked by Green''s hidden background, and then smiled at her previous thoughts, the legendary high-level The powerful souls of her are all thrown here, presumably Green will not force her and her sister. With this kind of thought in mind, Suzune relaxed instead. This is the relaxation that comes from the depths of the soul, and I haven''t experienced this feeling for many years. Therefore, Suzune decided to maximize the residual value of her broken, divinely-infested body before that. After a night of investigation, Suzune found a lot of unexpected situations. Just after Modi died, Marquis Veron, who had been with the little king, suddenly disappeared! The specific whereabouts of ?? has not been detected, but the sudden disappearance of Marquis Veron is very worthy of attention. Immediately afterwards, two little kings appeared. Just yesterday when the little king was arrogant and arrogant in front of the ringtone, there was also an identical little king in the palace, sitting grandly on the throne of the palace. It is impossible to judge which of these two little kings are real or fake. According to Suzune''s personal opinion, the royal palace should be fake, but there is no concrete evidence, just based on her personal feeling. In addition, according to various signs in the palace, there should be a big person from the Church of the Holy Light who came here through the gate of time and space. This conclusion was not drawn by Ringtone, but by Ivanka who was in Nightmare Realm. Although Ivanka was tortured by the little king and the Marquis of Veron, her impersonal form was like a walking dead, but her thinking and memory were not blocked, especially when her soul entered the realm of nightmares, she was freed from the original bondage, became clearer, and her thinking became clearer. Clear, and then synthesizing some of the previous situations will reveal some situations. And the information provided by Ivanka further corroborates Green''s speculation that the Church of the Holy Light must be hiding ulterior motives in secret... After listening to Suzune''s report, Green asked her to go down to rest first, try to suppress the divine power in her body to slow down the speed of erosion, and then directly opened the spiritual world shuttle, and then appeared beside Silabel. At this time, Silabel was not in the new office on the side of the Prime Minister''s Office, but moved to the Guards side of the outer city to support the overall situation. Although in private, Silabel and Green both believed that the Revolutionary Army and the Loen Federation were not the main focus, but no one could ignore the existence of the 400,000 army, so they also began to work **** Stinard. Ready to fight. Because they had just smashed the internal and external attacks of the Revolutionary Army and the Crusaders, and achieved brilliant victories and victories, Silabel even more generously rewarded and made the morale of the Praetorian Guards high, even if they knew that the number of the Revolutionary Army was two of their own. More times, there is no fear of hardship, especially the middle and lower-level officers and soldiers, but they are eager to try and prepare to earn military merit. Just when Green passed the mark on Silabel and appeared through the spirit world, he happened to see two officers reporting. One of them, Green, is very familiar with Lena, the former adjutant of Silabel. After Green was promoted to the deputy director, Lena returned and became the adjutant again. The other was a major wearing a military uniform, with a gray face and a lot of blood stains. At first glance, he looked like an officer who had just gone through a life-and-death struggle. Green''s appearance did not affect Silabel. She stared at the major officer and said lightly: "Okay, I already know what you said. You go down and take a good rest, and I will deal with it immediately." "Yes!" The major stood up and saluted, a look of anticipation flashed in his eyes, obviously he had a lot of trust in the commander-in-chief Silabel. Immediately, Lena took the major out of the office and gently closed the door. "What''s the situation? Is the revolutionary army in the Scarlet Fortress already moving?" Green saw the scene just now, and he had already guessed something more or less. Silabel nodded and said, "This time the revolutionary army moved very fast. It only took a day off and continued to move. It seems that they don''t want to give us a chance to react." Green nodded slightly. According to the current situation, this time, the Revolutionary Army and the Loen Federation are also going through the last military adventure. If it succeeds, everything will be fine. If it fails, it will ruin the painstaking efforts of these years. Green then showed a meaningful expression: "It seems that there are people in the Loen Federation who can''t sit still. This is the drawback of a federal country. Some politicians can ignore the interests of the country for their personal gains and losses." Silabel nodded and said: "Yeah! Although the plans of the Revolutionary Army and the Loen Federation have been frustrated one after another recently, the overall situation is still stronger than our Lorenzo Kingdom. As long as we continue to fight steadily, victory is only sooner or later, and it is not necessary. It''s a pity that the current government can''t wait. They need victory and immediate results. The Loen Federation will soon be in the mid-term, and they need the votes of the people. It is not difficult to understand why the revolutionary army''s Action will be so hasty." "Perhaps Holy Light Church has seen this, and is not afraid that the Loen Federation will not act according to their design." Green combined with the information fed back by the ringtone, and has become more and more certain of their previous judgments, and then he will tell the situation with the West. Rabel said it again. Silabel fell into contemplation, was born in a royal family since childhood, received an elite education and is extremely intelligent, Silabel is more politically agile than Green, and thinks more deeply and carefully, for more than ten minutes, in In the office, no one spoke. Sirabel was like a statue, with the thumb of his left hand beside his mouth, biting his nails slightly inelegantly. Green waited patiently until Silabel looked up at him again and asked, "How is it? What are your plans?" Silabel leaned back on the sofa chair again, and the corner of his mouth turned up slightly: "According to the current information, it can be determined that there is a conspiracy in the Holy Light Church, but the specific plan is still unknown, but we think in a different position, if I It is the Church of the Holy Light, what effect do I most hope to achieve?" Green said without hesitation: "I hope that we and the Crusaders will lose both, and they will reap the benefits." Sirabel laughed: "Then all we need to do is to make it impossible for them to achieve their goals!" Green frowned slightly, and said solemnly: "Do you want to give up Stynard or simply withdraw from this void world?" "Of course it is to give up Steinard, how can it be possible to withdraw from the void world? There is no winner in this battle!" Silabel said of course: "Since the Revolutionary Army and the Loen people want to attack Kirstenad, they thought After occupying this place, everything is over, then we will give it to them and see what they do! At that time, it will no longer be us who are targeted." "But once you give up the capital, the impact will be too great. Not to mention the loss of morale, and leaving Steinard, you will lose the passage to leave the void world. We..." Green subconsciously thought of an extremely important question. But he reacted as soon as he said it. Silabel will not ignore such an important factor, and Grand Duke Mora has been operating in this void world for many years, and the cunning rabbit has three caves, not to mention the old fox! Silabel must have other secret paths to the main world. Thinking of this, Green stopped talking and let Silabel arrange it. The next step is the intensive preparation work. The Guards, together with the people from the special bureau and their families, add up to more than 100,000 people. Not only must they act quickly, but they must also be kept secret as much as possible, so as not to be discovered in advance by the Revolutionary Army and the Church of the Holy Light. trend. In order to achieve secrecy, Silabel even asked Green to directly dispatch a large number of undead troops to protect and monitor tens of thousands of family members of the army. It is almost certain that among these family members and even the soldiers, there must be spies from the Revolutionary Army and the Church of the Holy Light hidden. However, under the strict surveillance of a large-scale psionic shielding and a large number of undead creatures, these spies who are mixed inside want to fish in troubled waters and collect information. It was impossible to get the message out. Green even ordered that if there is any abnormal behavior, the order to kill immediately. As for the complaints of the entourage, Green directly ignored them. In just two days, these troubled families were transported to the northern province. The northern province, the place where Green met Silabel when he first came to this void world, is also one of the few outer provinces that Lorenzo Kingdom can control in the void world. This is because last time Charabel led the army to quell the rebellion in the northern province, killing almost all those who dared to resist in the northern province, and the remaining old and weak women and children were frightened and dared not resist again. the rule of the kingdom. Ask for a subscription, ask for a ticket! (end of this chapter) Chapter 427： Great changes in the situation and concentrated escalation Chapter 427 The Great Change and Concentration Escalation One month later Because Silabel made a decisive decision, he took the lead out of Steinard and built a new line of defense on the border of the northern province, which made the situation in the entire No. 12 Void World even more treacherous. Due to the very fast action, before the Revolutionary Army and the Church of Holy Light hidden in the dark reacted, Silabel, together with the main force of the Praetorian Guard and the Special Bureau, had already withdrawn from the capital, which put the 140,000 army of the Revolutionary Army into a dilemma. The situation, is it to occupy Steinard, or Chen Sheng to pursue and continue to march north? If it was before, the top leaders of the Revolutionary Army and the decision makers of the Loen Federation would definitely choose without hesitation that it would be appropriate to chase down the poor robbers. But now I have experienced the fiasco of the Scarlet Fortress and lost nearly 200,000 troops. Coupled with the betrayal of General Lucas, the revolutionary army has been severely damaged. Suffering such a huge loss has long since collapsed. Even within the Revolutionary Army and the top officials of the Loen Federation, many people were greatly relieved when they learned that Silabel had retreated to the northern province, and they did not agree to continue to pursue the north, for fear that the Scarlet Fortress would come again. If the 140,000 army loses again, there is really no chance of a comeback. Therefore, after the occupation of Steinard, the main force of the revolutionary army did not go north, but sent a small number of troops to the border of the northern province. In Steinard, the top leaders of the revolutionary army seemed to have forgotten the existence of the northern province, and began to declare victory, prepare for the founding of the country, reward heroes, and divide up interests... These revolutionary army leaders, who had always kept the interests of the people on their lips, turned into The nobles of the new kingdom became the new oppressors, taking over power, plundering wealth, and making the already depressed and dilapidated Steinard into a haze. Some Stinard citizens who were looking forward to the arrival of the revolutionary army soon regretted it. They tasted the bitter fruit of their participation in the brewing. When the revolutionary army arrived, many people took to the streets to welcome them. Dress up, sing and dance, welcome heroes, and celebrate the new life that is about to begin. However, in just a few days, the revolutionary army revealed that they were just as ruthless as the kingdom''s army, letting those naive citizens of Stynard know that the revolutionary army was actually no different from the kingdom''s army. Reorganizing the government and establishing a kingdom requires a lot of money. In order to overthrow the kingdom and occupy this void world, the Loen Federation vigorously supported the revolutionary army, but now, the overall situation has been settled, but the Loen Federation refused to pay any more, but it was time to enjoy the fruits of victory. This inevitably caused the financial constraints of the revolutionary army. In addition, Green had previously involved a large number of factories into the foggy world and plundered a lot of Steinard''s wealth, making the revolutionary army even more stretched. Under such circumstances, the revolutionary army, who occupied Steinard for only a few days, never woke up from the dream of victory, but had to face a mess. What should I do if the army runs out of money? Naturally, it was levied on the people below. All kinds of names, all kinds of white bills, all of a sudden, the already depressed and dilapidated Stinard made people even more panic, and even some people could not bear to commit suicide. In some cases, a large number of people fled to the countryside for refuge. The reputation and prestige that the revolutionary army had managed to build up over the years was exhausted in just half a month. From being a hero who saved the people, it was degraded to a vicious one, and it was unavoidable to avoid it. On Green''s side, because the main force of the revolutionary army stayed in Steinard, the northern province was relatively stable. The Guards and Special Forces, who had been demoralized due to their retreat, gradually recovered after a few days of repairs. Green took advantage of these days to carefully study the remains of the headless angel. Because of the system assistance of the cemetery, coupled with Green''s promotion to the legend, he has a deeper understanding of magic and extraordinary existence. As he began to study the corpse of the headless angel, a progress bar soon appeared in the cemetery. When Green observed the wreckage through his vision, the progress bar slowly advanced... It took five days for the progress bar to reach [100%], and then an option [Angel Lich 1/6] appeared in the Lich Temple in the cemetery. Green immediately understood that if he wanted to produce an angelic lich in the Lich Temple, at least five more angelic corpses of the same level were needed. For this result, Green was slightly disappointed but could only accept it, and then shifted his mind to another matter. As the progress bar for researching the headless angel''s corpse is full, the remains of these headless angels have no other use. Green tried to use necromancy to turn him into an undead, but unfortunately this headless angel was very strange. Even though he was infected with necromancy, there was no sign of turning him into an undead. Next, Green tried a lot of methods, such as selecting the soul from the Nightmare Kingdom and injecting it into the body of the headless angel after the undead. However, although the infused soul can exist in it, it cannot control the headless angel at all, let alone fight. Faced with this situation, Green was at a loss, until several days later, Green gave up the attempt in this regard, and instead prepared to use this legendary high-level headless angel wreckage to upgrade the existing four angel lich. These four angelic lich were Green''s main force in the early days, but now they have gradually shown a decline, especially the three high-level formal rank, unable to participate in the legendary battle, more and more tasteless. Green has long been thinking about this, and wants to upgrade these four angelic lich, but simply use the psychic power of the cemetery to upgrade, each promotion to the legend will consume tens of thousands of psychic powers, and the four-winged flame angel Holly is from the legend. It takes more than 180,000 psychic powers to advance from the intermediate level to the legendary high level. Even though Green had accumulated hundreds of thousands of psionic energy through the previous battle, he couldn''t bear to spend such a waste, and he had been hesitant to invest so many resources to upgrade these four angelic lich. Until I got the wreckage of this headless angel this time, I couldn''t use it anyway, so I just used it as a material to help the angel lich upgrade. Although this headless angel is a product of alchemy, the materials used in it are real angels. Moreover, Green suspects that he can make a legendary high-level alchemy puppet, and the material used must be at least the corpse of an angel of the same level. It is the best material for upgrading an angel lich. Because of the support of the cemetery, Green was not worried about the failure of the upgrade. He first divided the remains of the headless angel into three parts, one large and four parts, and used them separately. Immediately came a reminder message from the cemetery The process of upgrading was very smooth at the beginning. After joining a headless angel wreckage, the three high-level angel-liches of the formal level spent 5,000 to 8,000 psychic energy respectively, and finally they were promoted to the legendary level. Against the black wings, it evolves into a four-winged angel, and the combat power soars and doubles. The only fly in the ointment was originally the legendary middle-level flame angel Holly. Even if Green prepared the largest headless angel wreckage for her, it still needed 150,000 psionic energy to upgrade, which made Green''s brows furrowed. According to reason, It shouldn''t be! After careful inspection, it was discovered that the original 150,000 psychic powers were not due to upgrades, but to wash away a trace of godhead hidden in the remains of the headless angel. Before, Green had tried to find this trace of divine personality in the wreckage of the headless angel more than once, but unfortunately he had used many methods, but he never found it, as if it had disappeared. I didn''t expect that there is nowhere to find a place to break through the iron shoes, and it takes no effort to get it! This trace of Godhead actually surfaced at this time. Of course, Greene will not use psionic energy to wash away the gods. Instead, he immediately began to carefully cut again, and cut out the places where the Godhead may be hidden, and save it for future research, or otherwise he uses. After trying several times, finally according to the cemetery prompt, the flame angel Holly only needs 22,000 psionic energy to upgrade, and the godhead that needs a lot of psionic energy has been removed, which greatly reduces the upgrade cost. Green finally feels refreshed and immediately chooses. upgrade. More than 20,000 psionic energy can be exchanged for a legendary high-level angel lich, and this business has made a lot of money. Green was secretly happy, and suddenly remembered that he still had something, that is, the clone of the Lord of Light came down last time, and finally the Angel of Light that carried the Lord of Light collapsed, and the remains of one of its heads fell into his hands. . When Green obtained the head of this Angel of Light, he also devoted a lot of energy to research, and even tried to crack more secrets of Angel of Light. Because Green himself has a clone of the angel of death transformed by the Angel of Light, but the head of the Angel of Light is a natural disaster grade, coupled with the precautionary measures of the Church of the Holy Light, the core of the stored information was burned, and Green finally got nothing. For this result, Green is depressed, but there is nothing he can do. After all, he secretly picked up the head of his natural disaster grade holy light angel. Encountered this situation, he did not expect more, and planned to use the wreckage of this natural disaster-level holy light angel to upgrade his death angel clone. This time, I just had plenty of time, so I just finished it all at once. At this time, Green finally understood what the feeling of ''Krypton gold is cool for a while, always cool, always cool''. Four Angel Liches were upgraded in a row, followed by Angel of Death. Seeing that the consumption of more than 20,000 psionic energy continued, the wreckage of the natural disaster grade Holy Light Angel slowly disappeared, and Green felt an inexplicable pleasure in his heart. Until two hours later, there will be a ding sound, indicating that the upgrade is complete. Green immediately checked the attributes of the Angel of Death: Avatar of the Angel of Death, Alchemy Creation, Level: [lv9], Combat Strength: [9999], Skill: Sword Master [lv9], Divine Blessing [lv3], False Godhead [lv1] Green said "Huh", originally he expected to spend more than 20,000 psionic energy, plus the head of a natural disaster grade holy light angel, his death angel clone is very hopeful to be promoted to natural disaster grade, after all, the natural disaster grade holy light angel was specially designed for Made to carry the avatars of gods. (end of this chapter) Chapter 428： Bonaparte Chapter 428 Bonaparte Green had a glimmer of extravagance in his heart, but unfortunately the final result did not surprise him. The Angel of Death clone was still stuck in the legendary high-level. Although the combat power reached [9999], which was already the limit of the legendary level, he never crossed that path. Hom. However, there are gains and losses. Green unexpectedly discovered that although the Angel of Death did not get promoted to natural disasters, the skill level has been improved, and the blessing of divine power has risen from [lv2] to [lv3]. ] The combat power is also equivalent to the strength of the primary natural disaster grade. In addition, the false godhead that used to be [lv0] has also become [lv1], but what is the use of this skill, Green has not studied it yet. He tried to activate the skill several times, but there was no response. I dont know why, we must go further explore. Finally, Green took out the artifact he **** from Archbishop Hilton Steenthe 100,000 Sword! After the dagger fell into Green''s hands, he threw it into the cemetery. He used the strong death energy in the cemetery to consume the holy light contained in the 100,000 swords. After this period of time, the holy light consumed seven to eight Eight. As soon as he took out the divine artifact of Jin Guang Wan Dao, it was now wrapped in a mass of black gas, which was very different from before. However, if Green wants to really use this artifact, he has to kill off the magic circle runes engraved by the Church of Holy Light. Otherwise, when Green uses this artifact, the Church of Holy Light will feel it, and then follow the clues to find him. on the head. The Church of the Holy Light is really too powerful. Green doesn''t want to provoke that behemoth at the moment. It''s okay to do some small things in private. He blatantly stands up and opposes the Church of the Holy Light. This kind of person often has no good end. I didn''t see a person as powerful as Grand Duke Mora. When facing the Church of Holy Light, one had to be extra careful, unite many forces, and operate in secret behind the scenes. Green is only a small character now, and there is no need to jump out and shout at the Church of the Holy Light, and there is no big feud between him and the Church of the Holy Light. Therefore, when using something that may attract the attention of the Holy Light Church, Green will make it beyond recognition to ensure that the Holy Light Church cannot recognize it. Just like the angel of death transformed from the Angel of Holy Light, and this one hundred thousand swords, they must be completely changed, otherwise he would rather not use it. As for the magic circle runes engraved on the 100,000 sword, I am not too worried. In fact, it is not difficult to remove this kind of thing as long as it costs spiritual energy, it just costs how much. Green''s current balance of psionic energy can barely be considered a small local tyrant. Even if it takes more than 30,000 psionic energy to eliminate the magic circle rune engraved on the 100,000 sword, he has no hesitation. After all, it is an artifact. This time, I accidentally got this 100,000 sword from Archbishop Hilton Sting, not to mention 30,000 psychic powers, even 100,000 psychic powers, I can''t buy an artifact. And it can also be seen that the Holy Light Church attaches great importance to this artifact. It takes 30,000 psychic energy to completely wash off the magic circle rune mark left on it. It can be seen that there should still be in the depths of this artifact. Some methods that Green did not find at all, if they just removed the surface runes of the magic circle, they would not have any effect at all, and would still be found by the Church of the Holy Light. On the other side of the ??, it is located in the central area of ??Steinard City. At this moment, in front of the gate of the palace, two groups of soldiers are confronting each other with the smell of gunpowder. In the square in front of the palace, a large number of revolutionary troops blocked the gate of the palace aggressively, trying to rush in to capture the little king alive and occupy the palace. But inside the gate of the palace, a group of heavily armed crusaders blocked it, and did not mean to give in at all. Although the number was small, their morale was high and they were not afraid of the larger number of revolutionary troops. In the former Prime Minister''s Office not far away, the office Green had previously selected has now become the office of the ''Royal Government Transition Committee''. Although the government of the kingdom had been established after the Revolutionary Army occupied Steinard, at the beginning of the founding of the country, everything was to be rebuilt, everything was renewed, and the candidate for the king was not confirmed, so that the whole country was still in a state of semi-paralysis. The so-called ''transition committee'' is a government agency that handles some basic things during this period. However, because it does not have military power or financial power, in fact, the transition committee is just a decoration, acting as a rubber stamp, stamping documents every day. . But this situation is almost over. With the compromise of the various big families in the Loen Federation, it has been determined that the throne will be obtained by the famous Bonaparte family in the Federation. The Bonaparte family is not a native family of the Loen Federation. It was originally the Duke of Coclaire of the Lorenzo Kingdom. Later, for some reason, more than 200 years ago, it gave up the dukeship and territory and migrated to the Loen Federation for development. Although it is an outsider, the heritage and strength of the Bonaparte family should not be underestimated. After arriving in the Loen Federation, they joined forces through marriage, and soon gained a pivotal position in the Federal Parliament, ranking among the top families in the Loen Federation. . However, although the Bonaparte family is powerful, this time, in order to obtain this throne, they still paid a huge price. For the whole family, it is tantamount to a big gamble. As the candidate for the throne was finalized, the new King Louis Bonaparte came to Steinard from the main world, but immediately faced the situation that the palace was still occupied by the Crusaders and the original palace guards, and the original little king also hid Inside the palace, the situation was embarrassing for the new king. It is against this background that the current armed confrontation takes place. At this moment, the drawbacks of the previous cooperation between the Revolutionary Army and the Church of the Holy Light began to appear. Because of the previous cooperative relationship, the Revolutionary Army and the Crusaders who occupied the palace are still allies. Therefore, the Revolutionary Army had no reason to attack the palace when they entered Steinard. They just sent people to negotiate, hoping that the Crusaders would withdraw. Hand over control of the palace. It''s a pity that the Church of the Holy Light is so easy to talk about. After repeated negotiations and endless delays, they refused to withdraw from the palace. The office is facing the window in the direction of the palace. A middle-aged man dressed in an exquisite and expensive noble costume looked at the situation below, his eyes narrowed slightly behind the monocle, like a falcon ready to hunt. Behind the large desk at the back sat a handsome young man dressed more casually, but equally expensive and elegant, leaning on the sofa chair, the old **** was there, shaking gently. And down below, as the confrontation continued, the two sides became more and more angry, and had begun to have physical contact, but because they were jealous of each other, they didn''t want to make things worse, so they were basically restrained and did not cause further problems. The conflict escalated. "His Royal Highness, it''s very unfavorable for us to control the situation like this." The middle-aged man with monocle said with a grim expression, looking at the Crusader in the distant palace with disgust in his eyes. The young man sitting in the back was more comfortable, and said with a smile: "Mr. Lured, please pay attention to your wording, please address me your majesty in the future." As a housekeeper, Lu Ruede grew up watching Louis Bonaparte. The relationship between the two is very close. Hearing each other''s jokes, he smiled and nodded slightly: "Yes, Your Majesty." He breathed a sigh of relief. Anyway, the Bonaparte family had already won the throne, and the rest were minor details. Even if they did not occupy the old palace, it would have no substantial impact on the new king Louis, but it would not look good on the face. However, Lu Ruede knew that the Bonaparte family had always valued the benefits more than the face, otherwise they would not have given up the noble status of the duke and migrated to the Loen Federation. And this time this time, as long as you think about it carefully, it is not difficult to find that it is not only the problem of the Holy Light Church occupying the palace, but there are also people on the side of the Revolutionary Army and the Loen Federation who are waiting to see the Bonaparte family. joke. At this moment, someone knocked on the door of the office. "Come in." Louis Bonaparte called out, and two generals with anxious expressions came in from outside. When they saw Louis Bonaparte sitting behind the desk, they immediately put their hands on their chests and bowed: "Your Majesty the King." "Well, don''t be too polite, the two generals are here for some reason?" Louis Bonaparte asked knowingly. The two generals glanced at each other secretly. They were all supported by political enemies of the Bonaparte family. This time, the Bonaparte family won the throne on the side of the void world. , is naturally inevitable. "Your Majesty, the situation outside is very urgent now. If we don''t take measures, the consequences will be very serious." It is regarded as weak and bullying, but being tough will not solve the problem. "Oh? Then what measures do you say should be taken?" Louis looked at the two with a half-smile, his deep blue eyes seemed to be able to see through their thoughts. "This... subordinates are stupid, and it is entirely up to Your Majesty to decide." The two pretended to be dumbfounded, and deeply understood that talking nonsense at this time would bring trouble to the upper body. In fact, the two of them didn''t want to jump out as pawns to fight against the new king, but the big man behind him spoke up and asked them to come to block Louis, even though they were generals but had no qualifications to refuse. "Forget it, you all step back." Louis Bonaparte said lightly: "I understand your difficulties, there are some people! They just can''t see our Bonaparte well, and deliberately ask you to jump out and disgust me. You have already done it. , can now be reborn." The two generals couldn''t help but be stunned for a moment, but they didn''t expect that the young and handsome new king in front of him would make it clear, so that they didn''t know what to say. Seeing this, Louis Bonaparte waved his hand and said: "Go, go, I don''t mean to blame you, as long as you don''t make mistakes in your own work, I won''t let you kill chickens and set an example." (end of this chapter) Chapter 429： There are no eternal friends, only eternal interests Chapter 429 There are no eternal friends, only eternal interests The faces of the two of them were uncertain. They were not sure whether what Louis Bonaparte said was the opposite. "I can''t wait for someone to watch the joke." Lu Rued supported the monocle and sneered softly. Louis spread his hands indifferently and said, "There are always many incompetent dogs who are unwilling to accept the victory of the strong." Lured looked out the window again noncommittally. At this moment, the conflict in front of the palace gate is more intense. The physical conflict between the two sides has escalated, and mutual fights have begun. However, it is obvious that everyone has spoken, and they can only use fists, not weapons. A huge powder keg that only needs a spark to ignite and explode violently. "Lu Ruede, you said that someone shoots and kills a person suddenly, what will happen next?" Louis Bonaparte joked with some wickedness. However, before he could finish speaking, a gunshot resounded in the sky above the square. Everyone was stunned for a moment, and then someone found a revolutionary army corporal who was rushing in front, fighting with the opposite Crusader Army, and fell down with an unbelievably soft face, and there was blood on his chest. It spreads rapidly, the part where the gun was hit is in the heart, obviously it can''t survive, there are psionic fluctuations in the air, and the shot is an enchanted weapon. Louis Bonaparte in the office was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect his crow''s mouth to be fulfilled. Immediately, a meaningful flash of meaning flashed in his eyes, and he muttered: "It actually fired, this time there is a good show!" Lu Rued was even more shocked. Looking at the square below, after a moment of stagnation, an uncontrollable commotion broke out on the side of the revolutionary army. With the death of some people, the situation was completely out of control, and those who had suppressed their anger. Revolutionary soldiers began to take out their weapons, first bayonets, then firearms... As the gunshots rang out, the Crusaders guarding the palace also suffered casualties. The Church of the Holy Light didn''t know what it meant to be restrained, and immediately launched a counterattack when they were attacked. The original fight between the two sides instantly turned into a tragic battle. "Oh, it''s really a fight." Louis Bonaparte walked from behind the desk to the window, stood beside Lou Reed, and joked: "The revolutionary army''s combat effectiveness is not bad, and there are back and forth with those crusaders. ." Lu Rued said helplessly: "Your Majesty, it seems that this is not the time to sigh with emotion! The conflict has broken out, what should we do?" However, Louis Bonaparte spread his hands and said innocently: "What does it have to do with us? This is a conflict between the revolutionary army and the Crusaders. I am just a king who has not yet been crowned, both in law and in practice. , I have no right to meddle in my own business. Besides, even if I wanted to, would they listen?" "However, Your Majesty, this is a good opportunity to establish your prestige. If you come forward to quell this conflict, it will show your authority." Lu Rued pondered: "Our Bonaparte family also has some relations with the Church of the Holy Light, as long as we pay At some cost, it is not difficult to achieve the goal. However, Louis shook his head and said, "You are thinking too simplistically, those families in the federation will not sit by and watch me take power, even if we can reach a tacit understanding with the Church of the Holy Light, someone will jump out and make trouble at a critical time. You should know better than anyone else that we can''t guard against them, and this time Bonaparte has won the king''s position, which has been regarded as a thorn in the eyes of many people. Do everything possible to make us unhappy, then simply let them do as they wish and vent their feelings The resentment is okay, the big deal is that we lose some prestige." Lu Rued nodded slightly, and sometimes he had to admit that the young master of the family, who was much younger than him, was more mature and stable than him. Louis Bonaparte suddenly asked again: "By the way, has the person sent to the Orient Province to contact Marquis Capson came back? What did he say? After so many years of lurking here, does he still recognize my father back then? Agreement with him?" Lu Ruede said with a slightly solemn expression: "There is no feedback yet, but... With the character of Marquis Capson, I believe he will make a wise choice. He has been able to sit in the position of Prime Minister these years, and he has borrowed a lot from Bonaparte. With secret support, he wants to cross the river and demolish the bridge, but he doesn''t have the ability." Louis said: "Follow up on this matter. Marquis Capson is still very important. We must obtain the support of most local forces to master the rights of the new country." "As you wish, Your Majesty!" Lured responded solemnly. At the same time, the battle below has been further escalated, and the number of casualties has increased rapidly. However, neither the Revolutionary Army nor the Church of the Holy Light seem to have turned a blind eye to it. After so long, no one has been sent to suppress it, leaving the two sides to continue to fight and fight. Continuing to upgrade The portal located in the underground of the palace. At this moment, a group of fully armed Crusaders are walking out of it with neat steps. They are all covered with the protection of holy light, which can ensure the safety of crossing the void without losing any combat power. As a thousand troops came out, the entire team immediately entered the palace on the ground, constantly strengthening the armed forces to defend the palace. At this time, the Revolutionary Army did not know that the Church of the Holy Light had reached an agreement with the Kingdom of Lorenzo. On the main world side, the Kingdom of Lorenzo opened the Church of the Holy Light to use the gate of time and space. In this matter, it fully reflects that between countries and organizations, there are no eternal friends, only eternal interests! Not long ago, the Kingdom of Lorenzo and the Church of Holy Light wanted to kill each other and step on them, but in a blink of an eye, they joined forces to kill the Revolutionary Army and the Loen Federation. The main reason for this change is that Silabel led the army of the Kingdom of Lorenzo to withdraw from Steinard. With the change of the situation, the revolutionary army entered the capital, and the contradiction between the revolutionary army and the Church of the Holy Light has become Instead, the conflict between the remnants of the Lorenzo Kingdom who retreated to the northern province and the Church of the Holy Light became a secondary conflict. Under this situation, it is not surprising that the Kingdom of Lorenzo and some factions in the Church of the Holy Light have reached an understanding and then cooperated to some extent, and there are many unknown interests mixed with it. exchange. At this moment, due to the release of water from the Kingdom of Lorenzo, there are nearly 30,000 Crusaders who have passed through the gate of time and space. With the defensive array of the palace''s advanced ratio, plus the original 10,000 people, it is enough to withstand three times the enemy. In the main hall of the royal palace, the originally splendid palace has now turned into a messy ruin. In the hall, all the brightly visible floor tiles were lifted, and a large pit was excavated. The decorations on the walls, the top of the hall, and the middle of the herringbone beams were all violently opened and searched, trying to save the money. find something. Unfortunately, the results were not gratifying. Even though a lot of manpower and material resources were invested, and even three feet of digging into the ground, the palace was destroyed, but still nothing was found. This made a Crusader officer in charge of this matter very anxious. He did not know If you can''t complete the task and offend the big man, what will happen to you. Thinking of this, the blond Crusader Army officer couldn''t help showing a vicious gleam in his eyes, and looked gloomily at the two people standing on the edge of the dug. These two are the little king and the Marquis of Belon, who has not appeared for a long time. However, the two of them were not in a good condition at this time. The little king looked at the messy palace hall with some confusion. His breath was also very weak. He was seriously injured before and has not recovered yet. Marquis Veron was bound by a golden circle of light, and his legendary strength was completely suppressed. At this time, an apprentice could easily kill him. Obviously, the Church of Holy Light, who suddenly joined the game, hurt the little king and the Marquis of Veron. Not only did they lose control of the palace, but they were also trapped in it, at the mercy of others, unable to extricate themselves. At this moment, a young man dressed in luxurious clothes came out from the door leading to the inner palace. With the appearance of this young man, the Crusaders present and the guards who were originally defending the palace all knelt on one knee and saluted the young man in Chinese clothes. The little king and the Marquis of Veron also looked over, but the young man in Chinese clothes looked exactly the same as the little king! It was the promotion of the little king that Marquis Veron had secretly prepared for. But at this moment, the status of this stand-in is obviously wrong. Not only did he fake it, he imprisoned Marquis Veron, and caught the seriously injured little king. He was also invaded by a powerful soul, which sealed his own consciousness and replaced it, issuing orders. Seeing this stand-in, Marquis Veron had a complicated expression on his face as he watched the other party come step by step. The little king''s stand-in smiled, but his face was covered with a layer of holy light. He came to the front of Marquis Veron and asked lightly, "How is it? My respected Excellency Marquis Veron, you haven''t Do you want to? Still don''t want to cooperate?" Marquis Veron lowered his head and remained silent for a long time, obviously not wanting to submit. The little king''s substitute was not bothered, but smiled: "It seems that you can''t see the coffin without tears! In fact, I don''t want to hurt you because of our relationship, but if you force me like this, I can''t help it. ." Marquis Veron frowned, he could hear the unkind tone of the little king''s stand-in, and it seemed that the person in front of him had something to do with him! In fact, not long ago, the little king''s stand-in had an abnormal situation. Marquis Veron realized something was wrong early on, and immediately took action to imprison the other party. But he didn''t expect that the situation was far more serious than he expected. The soul occupying the little king''s body was extremely powerful. Not only did his measures fail to imprison him, but he was attacked and directly trapped him. By this time, Marquis Veron had vaguely guessed who the soul was occupying the body of the little king''s substitute, but he still couldn''t understand why the other party did this? (end of this chapter) Chapter 430： can not say Chapter 430 Can''t say The little king''s stand-in looked at Marquis Veron and the sluggish real body meaningfully, shook his head helplessly and said: "It seems that you can''t see the coffin and don''t cry, and ignore my kindness, this is very bad, Bad for you." A trace of bitterness flashed in Marquis Veron''s eyes, but he remained silent, looking very determined. The little king also looked mentally disturbed, his eyes were dull and scattered, and there was some saliva oozing from the corners of his mouth, making him look more like a demented teenager with a broken head. A ruthless look flashed in the eyes of the little king''s stand-in, and he sighed again: "What a pity!" Then he took a step back, raised his hand and aimed at the little king, a golden light flashed and shot out suddenly, hitting to the little king. The little king, who was suddenly in a state of dementia, seemed to be electrocuted, his body twitched and trembled, and he let out a shrill scream. . Marquis Veron looked at the tragic state of the little king, and a look of fear flashed in his eyes. He knew that this was killing a chicken and an example. If he persisted in not cooperating, it would be his turn to suffer next. And Marquis Veron also knows what method this little king''s stand-in uses, and he also knows the horror and cruelty of this method. No matter how firm the will and the nobler the ideal, he will not be able to survive this punishment unless he dies or goes completely crazy. Lose. The Marquis of Veron never considered himself a hero who would rather die than surrender. He would definitely not be able to survive this punishment, but... The little king''s stand-in felt that the heat was almost over, so he stopped the punishment, half-smiled, and said lightly, "How? Marquis Belon, do you really want me to do something to you? You are a smart person and shouldn''t make me embarrassed." Marquis Veron was frightened and helpless. He knew what the other party wanted to know, but he couldn''t say it, absolutely couldn''t say it, or he would die! "Looks like you''re really fearless!" The little king''s substitute was a little annoyed, a killing intent flashed in his eyes, and the next moment he raised his hand and aimed at Marquis Veron. "Ah~~~~~~" The shrill screams gushed out from Marquis Belon''s throat. Cold sweat broke out on his head. Not being able to roll and struggle like the little king made him suffer more than the little king. However, the little king''s stand-in was obviously a stinger, and he didn''t want to kill Marquis Veron and the little king, especially the Marquis Veron, who was still useful, so he was very measured, and stopped before half a minute, cold and cold. Said: "What? Are you still stubborn now? Who do you think will come to save you? Or are you really that loyal? To be honest, the Kingdom of Lorenzo is not worth your persistence. Give it up, tell me Where is the world key to this void world? You are still my friend, and the benefits I promise are doubled." While speaking, behind the little king''s stand-in, a female figure appeared looming. This figure is not very clear, but Marquis Veron recognized it at a glance, it is the person he thought of before - the Saintess of Sivinaye of the Church of the Holy Light! Marquis Veron smiled bitterly, followed by a violent cough, and reluctantly said: "Your Highness, you should not treat me like this, I am your friend, you admit it yourself! The Church of Holy Light should not treat friends like this." The phantom of the Saintess of Sivinaya disappeared in a flash, retracted into the body of the little king''s substitute, and then said nonchalantly: "Well, now that you have figured it out and know my identity, you have no way out." Marquis Veron smiled bitterly. Of course he knew what the Virgin of Sivinaye wanted, and he also knew that the key to controlling this void world was sealed in the little king''s body. Even the little king himself knew these secrets, as well as Karp. Marquis Mori, as the former prime minister, also knew that the world key was sealed in the little king''s body. They even knew that Archduke Mora extracted the origin of the void world. In order to promote King Prady XIV as a natural disaster, this void world has entered the end period ahead of schedule. However, knowing is knowing, but he can''t tell the information. Grand Duke Mora had already prevented this from happening, and set up a magic ban in their brains. Let alone telling relevant information, they were warned by severe pain if they had thoughts in their minds. If they were still obsessed, then Will... bang, the head will explode! Therefore, neither he nor the muddleheaded little king could tell any key secrets. The Marquis of Veron couldn''t say anything, so he could only look at Saintess Sivinaya as pitifully as possible. However, in the eyes of Saintess of Sivinaya, his behavior was provocative, as if saying ''You stinky bitch, you have the kind of killing Lao Tzu'''', even if I killed me, I wouldn''t say'''' you Bitchi, I''m not afraid of you''... The eyes of Saintess of Sivinaya squinted, flashing with extremely dangerous light, and in the next moment came the more miserable cry of Marquis Belon. A few minutes later, Marquis Veron collapsed on the ground like a lump of mud, his eyes rolled up, foaming at the mouth, and he was completely unconscious. The little king next to him had his heart beating wildly, and the corners of his eyes and mouth twitched slightly. Although he was still pretending to be stupid, when he saw the tragic state of Marquis Veron, his mentality was about to collapse. The Virgin of Sivinaye snorted contemptuously, using her wisdom and experience to see through the tricks of the little king, half-truth, pretending to be foolish, trying to get away with it. It just so happened that the Saintess of Sivinaye decided to plan, and changed the original goal of killing chickens and warning monkeys, pretending to ignore him, targeting Marquis Belon, to intimidate the little king who pretended to be stupid. In fact, the effect was very good. After the little king''s mentality collapsed, the Virgin of Sivinaya finally shifted his goal and came face to face in front of the little king. The two were of the same height and had nine layers of similar appearance. Who. But at this moment, when the real little king saw himself on the opposite side, it was like being stared at by a terrifying giant dragon. "How is it? Little guy, you''ve seen enough just now! What do you say now?" The creepy words came out of the substitute''s mouth, which made the little king''s heart tremble. If it wasn''t for him who couldn''t tell at all, he would have already told all the secrets the other party wanted to know. At this time, Sivinaya also saw the problem. She frowned and asked tentatively, "It was Archduke Mora who did the trick. You can''t tell me anything at all, right?" The little king nodded his head like a kowtow bug. "Prince Mora, it really is him!" The Virgin of Sivinay scolded. She and Duke Mora also knew each other for a long time. She did not suffer from several confrontations, but Grand Duke Mora''s strength and wisdom were undoubtedly not inferior to her, which made her very jealous. Saintess of Sivinaye knew that Archduke Mora had used the means, so she gave up continuing the torture. Since it was Archduke Mora who took action, it was impossible not to consider all possibilities, and it was impossible to bypass it by nodding and shaking her head. The prohibition of Archduke Mora. The Marquis of Veron and the little king were left here, and no one took care of them and was not afraid of them escaping. After a long while, Marquis Veron woke up leisurely, sat up reluctantly from the ground, looked at the little king who was sitting against the wall beside him, and looked around, there was no Sivinaya, which made him relieved. The two looked at each other, and neither of them said a word, but the tacit understanding that has been in trouble for many years has read some unusual meanings from each other''s eyes and behavior. In fact, for Marquis Veron and the little king, even if there is no magical restriction from Grand Duke Mora, they will not tell the secret of the world key, because this is their only chance to save their lives. Once the secret is leaked, they will die without a doubt. The magic prohibition of the Grand Duke was just an excuse to prevaricate Sivinaya. After the Virgin of Sivinaya left, she came to another room in the palace. Here, an unexpected person was sitting on a sofa chair, his face was covered by shadows, drinking red wine leisurely, when he saw Saintess of Sivinaya come in, put down the wine glass, and said with a smile: "How is it? Your Highness has Any gain?" Saint Silvinaya came to this person and waved her hand to reveal a light curtain. The light curtain shook for a while, then slowly stabilized, and the images and voices of the little king and Marquis Veron emerged. "It doesn''t seem to work well!" The man got up and walked out of the shadows, revealing his true colors. It was actually Marquis Veron, but he was more youthful, a young version of Marquis Veron. The Virgin of Sivinaye flashed a hint of helplessness: "I have tried several methods, but I still can''t find the magic prohibition set up by Grand Duke Mora. Unfortunately, you are just a consciousness differentiated from the soul of Marquis Belon, not Knowing his real secrets and the magic prohibition in his brain, otherwise it wouldn''t be so troublesome." There was a strange look in the eyes of this Marquis Veron, and he immediately laughed: "His Royal Highness, there is no way, who made him the main character, I''m just a clone! If it weren''t for Her Highness''s help, I would still be here today. A puppet doesn''t even have his own thoughts and consciousness!" Saint Silvinaya said lightly: "It''s good that you understand this. In this situation, if you want to become a brand-new person independently, there is no other hope except to believe in the great Lord of Light." Marquis Veron put away his cynical smile, his eyes flashed with pious brilliance, and said sternly: "Praise the great Holy Light!" "By the way, what''s the progress of asking you to track down Yelikin?" Saintess Sivinaya asked again. In fact, this was the real purpose of her coming to this void world this time. Later, she only received a temporary teaching. Zong''s order took over the work of leading the overall situation here. The young version of Marquis Veron changed slightly: "I''m very sorry, Your Highness..." (end of this chapter) Chapter 431： The haunting cloud of war Chapter 431 The lingering cloud of war Hearing the other party say sorry, Saintess Sivinaye''s face sank slightly, but she also knew that finding the soul of Archbishop Yelikin was not an easy matter, otherwise she would have found it long ago, and she would not have to rely on others. The young version of Marquis Veron lowered his head, didn''t see the expression of Saintess Sivinaye, but said slowly: "So far, I have only found that this Archbishop Yelikin seems to have some kind of inconsistency with my body. There is a known connection, and it is suspected to have had contact with the son of General James who died in the line of Silabel, but General James and his son Modi, one has died and the other has disappeared long ago, and it is impossible to verify their relationship..." The Virgin of Sivinaya''s expression softened a little, at least the young version of Marquis Veron gave her some definite progress, instead of being completely clueless as before, she even suspected that Yelikin had run away and fled to other void worlds. "Well, you continue to follow up on this matter, and I will definitely not treat you badly after it is done." Saintess Sivinaya said lightly. "Yes, Your Highness." The young version of Marquis Veron respectfully agreed, but what he just said was indeed half-truth. Although he did not inherit all the memories of Marquis Veron, as a differentiated soul, there is no need to doubt his treacherous and cunning. In fact, after investigation, he has confirmed that Archbishop Yelikin''s soul occupies Modi''s body. Next, to find Yelikin''s soul, he only needs to find a boy named Modi. However, the young Marquis of Veron didnt want Saintess of Sivinaye to achieve his goal so quickly, so that he would not only not be rewarded, but would be more dangerous. Birds hide their bows, rabbits die and dogs cook. He doesn''t need to explain the truth. As for him directly saying that Marquis Veron''s body is related to Ye Lijin, he did it on purpose, showing an attitude of being selfless, completely cutting the body of Marquis Veron, and serving the Church of the Holy Light wholeheartedly. Sure enough, the Saintess of Sivinaye was very satisfied, nodded and said: "Okay, it''s almost time, you are ready first, this time into the consciousness of Marquis Veron, you try to open more useful memories, may the Holy Light be with you." The younger version of Marquis Veron immediately bowed his head and saluted, "Praise the Holy Light!" With a pious expression on his face, he closed his eyes and prayed silently. It turns out that the Saintess of Sivinay did everything possible to cut out this soul from Marquis Veron''s soul. The main purpose is to overcome the magic prohibition in Marquis Veron''s brain, and to find a way to steal the sealed and Veron. The Marquis could not speak, or even recall, memories. But this is a water mill work that requires a lot of time and some luck. Because the young version of Marquis Veron was originally a part of Marquis Veron, through special methods, he could enter the depths of Marquis Veron''s sea of ??consciousness, from touching his deep memory. stores a lot of information here, of which [99%] is useless information, and only [1%] is useful. So even if the differentiated young version of Marquis Veron enters, they can only copy the memory information by luck. How long it takes to obtain useful information depends entirely on character and luck... At the same time, it is located in the forward line of defense at the southernmost tip of the northern province. Green and Silabel stood on the tall earth wall built with magic and looked at the earth wall also built with magic hundreds of meters away. It was the defense line built by the revolutionary army. The two sides were very close, but they were very restrained and tacit understanding. did not break out any unnecessary conflict. "It seems that this time our plan of retreating to advance has worked temporarily. The revolutionary army stationed in Steinard did not pursue us, but conflicted with the Church of the Holy Light." Silabel looked at the opposite side with a half-smile. The enemy''s defense line is looking for the enemy''s flaws while talking. "It seems good for the time being, but this conflict between the Revolutionary Army and the Crusaders is very strange. It seems that there are people other than us who want them to be evil, or..." Green still said with a blank face: "We can''t be careless, and prevent them from deliberately Acting wants to paralyze us, and then suddenly launch a surprise attack, just like last time." Silabel nodded silently. Green''s words were not unreasonable. Although the probability of this situation is not high, it must be guarded against. Otherwise, once it is fulfilled, it will be earth-shattering. "By the way, is there any reminder from the Archduke?" Green said, and suddenly asked again. When retreating to the northern province, Silabel had reported to the Duke of Mora, because of the busy business Green did not know what the Duke of Mora said. Silabel lightly "hum": "What instructions can he give, he has completely let go, let us play casually, but we must evacuate within three months at the latest. In addition..." Speaking of which, Silabel Showing a happy mood: "Your Majesty''s promotion to the natural disaster grade has been completely stabilized, and since then we have added another natural disaster grade powerhouse to our Lorenzo Kingdom!" Green''s eyes narrowed slightly, but he didn''t expect Silabel to get this news, but whether Prady XIV was promoted to natural disasters has little effect on him. With Silabel''s relationship, whether it is Grand Duke Mora, Or Prady XIV, there is a high probability that neither will become an enemy. It''s just that compared to the cunning and cunning Grand Duke Mora, this Prady XIV is really not suitable to be a king. During his reign, the Kingdom of Lorenzo has not improved much, not only is he at a disadvantage in the competition with the Loen Federation, The royal family also successively lost many important interests, making the kingdom''s politics more difficult to govern. Now promoted to natural disaster, according to past practice, Prady XIV will abdicate and select a suitable person from the royal family to inherit the throne. Green heard the news and only said ''oh''. Anyway, in his opinion, no matter who came to be the king, it was a terrible mess. It would be good to be able to stabilize the situation. Not much hope. On the contrary, because the royal family has added another natural disaster-level powerhouse, the strength of the family has been greatly improved, suppressing domestic opponents and regaining more benefits. The other is the period of ''three months'' mentioned by Archduke Mora. This should be the deadline. It is estimated that some of the arrangements of Grand Duke Mora will be invalid by then, and the world key sealed in the little king will also be exposed, and it will be exposed that this void world is about to enter the end period. At that time, the Loen Federation The bamboo basket is empty, and I still don''t know how to get angry! seems to have thought of it with Green, and Silabel also showed a smile, which made her already beautiful face even more charming. However, when Green admired Silabel''s perfect profile face and the curve of the downwardly extending neck and bear part, he thought of the Church of the Holy Light in his mind. This made Greene frown slightly, as if he had missed something. Aware of Green''s strangeness, Silabel turned to look over and asked, "What did you think of?" Green didn''t respond immediately, but fell into a long period of contemplation. After ten minutes, Green said: "You said that the Grand Duke''s arrangement, did the Loen Federation and the Church of Holy Light really not see it?" "What do you mean?" Silabel frowned and immediately heard something in Green''s words. In fact, from the moment he learned that the Church of the Holy Light had come to an end, Green had this thought in his heart several times, and he pondered: "There is no airtight wall in the world! Although Grand Duke Mora''s arrangement is very secret, but So far, some clues have been revealed. For example, in the main world, His Majesty was promoted to the natural disaster grade... and the Grand Duke was deliberately contained in the main world, and it was very suspicious to let the Loen Federation invade this void world. Maybe the Loen Federation because of these I have invested too much in the past year, and I can''t go back. Even if I find something, under the influence of many uses, I can only turn a blind eye. But the Church of the Holy Light does not have these constraints. They did not invest in the early stage, and they can feel free to Advance and retreat, the cost of error correction is very low. Silabel has already heard Green''s meaning: "You mean, the Church of the Holy Light has other plans? But what can they plan?" Green shook his head and said, "How do I know what the gods of the Church of the Holy Light are thinking? According to the current intelligence summary and the reports of our informants in the palace, the Church of the Holy Light is forcing the little king and Marquis Belon to hand over the keys to the world. , but for the time being, it can be concluded that the real goal of the Church of the Holy Light is not the world key, but more like trying to find something through the world key?" "Oh? You''ve already started investigating?" Silabel didn''t expect Greene to say so much in one go, and even sent someone to verify some of the situation, which made her have to pay attention. It''s a pity that I can''t figure out what the Holy Light Church wants to do, but I can''t figure it out, it doesn''t mean I can''t deal with it, Silabel quickly stopped going to the horns, and said coldly: "No matter what they want to do, we will wait and see for the time being. Change, in addition to add fuel to the situation, reveal the past to the Revolutionary Army and the Loen Federation, and let them consume some brain cells." Just when Green and Silabel were talking about analysis, something happened again on Stinard''s side. The conflict that broke out before ended with hundreds of casualties. The officers of both sides came forward to negotiate, and finally the flames of hatred were temporarily contained. However, people have died, making the relationship between the two sides more and more tense. The revolutionary army has mobilized more than 50,000 troops to be stationed around the palace. Although there is no blatant encirclement, it is almost the same. The Crusaders who occupied the palace were also reinforced by more than 30,000 people. They quickly built defensive positions along the palace walls. In just a few hours, the palace walls were converted into defensive fortresses. stance. For a while, the cloud of war loomed over Stinard, which had just been at peace for a few days, which made the people who still hoped to stay in Stinard even more uneasy. (end of this chapter) Chapter 432： meet Bonaparte Chapter 432 Meeting with Bonaparte Located on the Royal Palace in the center of Steinard, densely packed Crusader soldiers watched outside. The sky was overcast, a thunderstorm was brewing, and the air was filled with a suppressed smell of rust. On the opposite side of the square, the troops of the revolutionary army have also assembled. After several days of deliberation, after the negotiation between the two sides failed, the revolutionary army began to connect several previous strongholds, completely surrounded the palace, and pressed inward. huge deterrent. Unfortunately, this palace is not a lonely city. Although there is not much food stored in the palace, but through the gate of time and space below, you can continuously obtain supplies, food equipment, weapons and pills, and you dont have to worry about logistical problems at all. Although compared to ordinary cities or fortresses, the area of ??the palace is not too large, and the walls are not so strong. However, the existence of the gate of time and space allows it to continuously obtain supplies, and a simple siege has little effect. However, the Revolutionary Army and the Loen Federation behind them did not want to become a deadly enemy with the Holy Light Church, so they did not dare to attack easily. Can constantly threaten, use mouth cannon to siege the city. The time was spent in the negotiation and wrangling between the two sides, and soon the revolutionary army had been besieging the palace for more than 20 days. During this period, there was no large-scale conflict between the two sides, just confrontation and staring at each other from the air, but no one dared to provoke a real war. Another major event is that after the revolutionary army determined the kingdom''s political system, as the new king, Louis Bonaparte, after holding a simple enthronement ceremony, suddenly announced that a new king would be established in the Hiertenis Plain between Steinard and the Red Fortress. All - Nice City! And after announcing this heavy news, they mobilized 20,000 troops from Steinard under the banner of building a new capital at a very fast speed, and plundered and transported a large number of materials. When the other families responded, Bonaparte had already arrived. Xindu, patted the buttocks and pulled away from the place of right and wrong in Steinard. While many people were shocked, they scolded the Bonaparte family for being insidious, cunning, irresponsible, shrinking turtles In fact, there are many factors for the Bonaparte family to win this throne, and there are many people who want to take this opportunity to cheat the Bonaparte family, make them pay a huge price but jump into the quagmire that they can''t extricate themselves from, and spend a lot of family for this throne in vain. resource. However, no one would have imagined that this seemingly unremarkable Louis Bonaparte actually came out with a trick to escape, and jumped out of the huge whirlpool of Stinard. The joker of the Naparte family felt very uncomfortable, but there was nothing they could do. As the new king, Louis had the right to move the capital after he was crowned. And through this incident, some discerning people have seen that the real intention of the Bonaparte family is not to pursue the completeness of the void world, but to be in the hands of the Bonaparte family. the rules. Originally, Louis jumped out to be king this time. Some people thought that Louis was young and vigorous, and he had to give up the tradition that the family has always upheld for the vanity of the king. At that time, many people were still gloating about misfortune, but now it seems that it is not at all. This time, the Bonaparte family not only won the title of king, but also plundered the wealth from Steinard in the name of the king, devoured the largest piece of cake at the fastest speed, and then wiped his mouth and left. At the same time, the former Prime Minister of the Orient Province, the Marquis Capson, announced that the nobles and people of the entire Orient Province were willing to support His Majesty King Louis, and persuaded the two surrounding provinces, plus the Bonaparte family. With a large area of ??land directly under his control, Louis, the new king, has already mastered more than a quarter of the territory of the Void World in a blink of an eye. At this time, the main force of the revolutionary army was pinned to Stinard, and other families could not expand the actual control of the chassis like Bonaparte. This morning, the weather was cool and comfortable. is located on the construction site of the new capital of Nice. Although the new King Louis announced with great fanfare that he would build a new capital, in fact the Bonaparte family did not focus on building the city, but continued to expand their territory and plunder their wealth. There are hundreds of workers working on a few wooden stakes. Compared with the huge project of building the new capital, the workers are a joke. At this moment, in front of a huge tent near the construction site. Green stood on the rammed ground. The slightly damp ground was not muddy because it had been rammed. The soles of his shoes were hardly touched by the mud. Standing next to Green, a handsome young man dressed casually looked at the construction site in the distance with a smile on his face: "Fate is amazing! I never thought that one day I would be able to become a king! It will be my capital in the future. and the palace..." Green blinked the dead fish''s eyes, glanced at King Louis who was pointing at the country, and said lightly: "Your Majesty, do you think I look like a fool or a blind man? How many people are going to build a new royal capital? The foundation is not finished when you enter the ground. " King Louis didn''t care about Green''s tone, and laughed: "Your Excellency is laughing, it''s just a pretense, who would really build a royal capital in such a safe place? Are you afraid that it will be inconvenient when the enemy attacks? " Green was noncommittal. For this King Louis, he had an unfathomable feeling as soon as he met him. It''s not how powerful this person is, but the fact that the other party is thoughtful and deep, and he is a very difficult character to deal with. "By the way, is Silabel okay?" King Louis suddenly asked with a smile: "I haven''t seen that girl for more than ten years. You probably don''t know yet. If you think about it, she should call me uncle! " Green was slightly surprised. He knew that Silabel''s mother was from Loen, but he didn''t know that she was actually a woman from the Bonaparte family. Immediately realized in his heart, no wonder Silabel sent him to contact the Bonaparte family. It turned out that they still have this level of kinship. Although it is said that among the royal family and nobles, the relationship of marriage does not mean much, and sometimes it is often that the family fights each other to death. However, sometimes it is very important to have this layer of relationship. This is a bond, or a stepping stone. If there is no such layer of relationship, it is equivalent to closing the channel of communication, but with this layer of relationship, there will be many more possible. "Sir Silabel is very good, thank you for your concern." Green replied in a stylized way, and he no longer was arrogant, and asked directly: "I wonder if Your Majesty has any opinion on our proposal?" Louis was lost in thought and did not answer for a long time. Green waited patiently and did not appear anxious. In fact, he didn''t care about Louis Bonaparte''s answer, just to complete the task entrusted by Silabel. Anyway, in more than two months, I will return to the main world no matter what. After a while, Louis said: "You are so sure that the Bonaparte family is related to the Church of the Holy Light? You must know that I am now the king in the name of this void world, but the Church of the Holy Light occupies my palace and refuses to hand it over. I have to leave and build a new capital, and let the king''s majesty be wiped out, shouldn''t I hate the Church of the Holy Light?" Green smiled and said: "Your Majesty Louis, it''s not difficult to understand, you are only a king in name, and the rights here do not belong to you. Your role as a king is only to confer the canonization of those families who want to obtain the name of aristocrats. You will not fail to understand these things, nor will you be fascinated by temporary rights and false names. In addition, this time you can jump out of the quagmire of Stinard at a critical moment, which is enough to show that the Bonaparte family learned about a certain Some extremely important information. You should already know that it cannot stay here for long Having said that, Green''s dead fish eyes watched Louis Bonaparte''s eyes, trying to see something strange in the other''s eyes. However, Louis'' azure blue eyes were unwavering and did not reveal any abnormality at all. "This is just your guess, without any basis." Louis responded lightly: "Besides such an important situation, perhaps Silabel came in person, and I may reveal a thing or two, but she sent you here..." Green didn''t care about the other party''s doubts: "Originally, Silabel was going to come, but unfortunately His Royal Highness did not allow it, so he sent me over to contact, I hope we can cooperate, this will be beneficial to both parties, isn''t it? " "Oh? Did the Grand Duke Mora interfere in person? It seems that he has already decided that the Bonaparte family and the Church of the Holy Light are secretly cooperating." Louis finally frowned, obviously the Grand Duke Mora made him very afraid, even a little scared, and did not want to face it. to each other. "Yes!" Green said: "The Archduke said, if you don''t cooperate with the Church of the Holy Light, you will definitely not reject our proposal. It doesn''t matter whether Silabel comes or not. If you really collude with the Church of the Holy Light, in your There must be some means of the Church of the Holy Light on you, maybe you didnt realize it yourself, if Silabel comes over, no matter what you think, the Church of the Holy Light will use Silabel as a breakthrough to retaliate against the Archduke. Louis''s eyes narrowed, and he couldn''t help showing a dignified and suspicious mood, worried that the Church of the Holy Light was really playing tricks on him. Although it was only fleeting, but based on Green''s perception, he still found a clue. "It seems that you have secretly joined forces with the Church of the Holy Light." Green expressed his judgment without hesitation. "Humph!" Louis knew that he was showing his flaws, so he didn''t deny it at all, and nodded: "If the greedy capitalists in the Loen Federation were too deceiving and forced me to be the king, Bonaparte would not be with the Church of the Holy Light. United, we are just protecting ourselves." Green heard something different. The Bonaparte family didn''t want this throne. Instead, other families in the Loen Federation forced them to take over this hot potato. Seeing Green''s doubts, Louis explained: "No one knows better than Bonaparte that the king is not so easy to be a king, as powerful as the Prady family, with thousands of years of history, and more than one natural disaster-level powerhouse, they can''t be suppressed. Those greedy and crazy aristocrats and capitalists who live in the kingdom. The Bonaparte family currently does not even have a natural disaster. Only my father used an ancestral artifact, which was barely able to compete with the first-level natural disaster-level powerhouse. This strength alone is not enough. In order to suppress a void world, it is not a good sign to have a throne without strong strength." (end of this chapter) Chapter 433： saint Chapter 433 Saint Green looked at the head of the Bonaparte family in surprise after hearing what Louis said. He didn''t expect the other party to have such a clear and calm understanding of power. "What? You don''t believe me?" Looking at Green''s strange expression, Louis raised his eyebrows and asked with his chin raised. Green said: "No, I''m just a little surprised that you and your family have this attitude towards this throne. In fact, this way we have more room for cooperation, we have channels to let you get out, and all you have to pay is to share information with us. ." Louis'' eyes lit up. In fact, the wealth he brought out of Steinard this time is not too small. The only concern now is that there is no way to return to the main world. The gate of time and space below the Stinard Palace was controlled by the Crusaders, and the Void Ship of the Loen Federation could not be called. After the Bonaparte family jumped out of Stinard, Sora held a lot of wealth and 20,000 revolutionary troops. However, they were unable to bring these practical benefits back to the Lord World. Now Green, on behalf of Silabel, took the initiative to send it to the door, which happened to coincide with Louis Bonaparte''s mind. After thinking about it, Louis nodded and said: "Okay, I can share the information I have with you, and it is fair that you provide us with a passage back to the main world." "Then, happy cooperation, Your Majesty Louis!" Green stretched out his hand and held it with Louis... Ten minutes later, Green directly passed through the space anchor on Silabel, and used the spirit world shuttle to return to the northern province, the base camp of Silabel. "I''m back, how is the situation?" Seeing Green''s appearance, Silabel immediately asked expectantly. She had high hopes for this contact. Green nodded and said, "Very smooth, an agreement has been reached with that His Majesty Louis." "I knew it!" Silabel had expected it a long time ago: "Humph! Men of the Bonaparte family, as long as they have enough interests, they can sell anything." Green could hear that Silabel had a lot of resentment towards the Bonaparte family, and it was probably related to her parents'' secrets back then. Green didn''t get to the bottom of it, but continued: "They proposed to bring back some of the property first, and then Share the intelligence with us and ship another batch." Hearing this seemingly fair proposal, Silabel couldn''t help but snorted coldly: "Is this the condition proposed by Louis? I know the Bonaparte family. They are very cunning. The proposal sounds reasonable, but they will definitely implement it. Play tricks, put the most important things in the first batch and ship them back first, and the rest are insignificant, if something goes wrong, it''s not a pity to lose." Green is noncommittal, he has already reached an agreement anyway, and it is not up to him to manage the specific implementation. Although ??Sirabell complained, he did not object to the secret agreement, and the execution was very efficient. In just three days, Lured, who was beside King Louis, came to the Northern Province in secret with a space magic item. Inside that space magic item, there is a huge compressed space of ten meters square, which stores a lot of wealth that the Bonaparte family plundered from Stinard in the name of the king this time. Lured only needs to return to the main world through the gate of time and space secretly kept by Grand Duke Mora, which is equivalent to completing the first step of the transaction between the two parties, but even if he returns to the main world, Lured is under strict control and must wait for Silabel to obtain it. Only after the information shared and confirmed will he be released back to the Bonaparte family''s lair. Soon, it was confirmed that Lured had arrived in the main world, and the information of King Louis was also passed on... "Sure enough, the Church of Holy Light''s sudden end was not to compete for this void world!" After seeing the information shared by Louis, Silabel couldn''t help but shouted, with a look of knowing this, and then handed it to Green: "Take a look. ." Green took over the information written on a piece of paper and quickly scanned it, but his eyes were also fixed. It turned out that according to Louis'' knowledge, the real purpose of the Church of Holy Light entering Void World No. 12 this time was not to compete with the Loen Federation for control of this Void World. The real purpose of the Church of the Holy Light was to collect the spiritual energy that was derived from the doomsday state of the entire world after the Void World entered the [End Period] and contained the breath of ''End''! This kind of [Ending Psionic Energy] is an extremely rare kind of Psionic Energy. Only when the Void World is at the end stage and under the destruction of the apocalypse, can a small amount of it be derived. As for why the Church of the Holy Light collects this rare Psionic Energy, Louis is I no longer know. Moreover, according to Louis'' analysis, the reason why the Church of the Holy Light chose to enter the venue in large numbers at this time is that after Prady XIV was promoted to natural disaster, he guessed that Archduke Mora was very likely to forcibly extract the 12th Void World. The origin of the world, there is a high probability that the Void World will enter the end period ahead of schedule, so he hurriedly went into battle shirtless, rushing to compete for this Void World. However, the Holy Light Church is not particularly sure. It is impossible to use too many resources at the beginning, so just occupy the palace first, which is equivalent to taking an admission ticket. Empty world. And at that time, the Loen Federation will also find that after entering the end period, the overall value of this void world will drop sharply, and it will only be worth the loss if it competes with the Holy Light Church. very weak. After reading this information, Green frowned slightly, he did not fully believe the authenticity of this information. "What? Do you think there is any problem?" Silabel asked. "I can''t see any obvious flaws for the time being, but I have two doubts." Green said slowly: "First, why does the Church of the Holy Light collect the spiritual energy that contains the breath of the end? This matter must be confirmed by His Royal Highness. It must be very important for the Church of the Holy Light to pay attention. Second, why did the Church of the Holy Light seek cooperation with the Bonaparte family? And reveal such important information to them?" Silabel thought for a while and agreed: "You really need to ask my father for instructions on the first point. It''s the first time I''ve heard of this special psychic energy that contains the breath of the end. And..." Silabel subconsciously said here. He bit his lip and said angrily, "I have a hunch that the purpose of the Holy Light Church, I am afraid my father already knew it." Obviously, Silabel concluded that, based on the information currently obtained, even if the Archduke Mora did not fully know, he must have seen some clues. Sure enough, after a while, Silabel contacted Grand Duke Mora, and the answer received from there was that Grand Duke Mora admitted that he had found some clues, but there was no evidence, so he did not notify this side. But based on what Silabel knew about this father, such a perfunctory answer was obviously saying: ''What''s the matter, idiot girl, I have already seen it, Dad, but I just won''t tell you! How about it! Green could almost hear Silabel clenching her teeth angrily. But in any case, Green''s first doubt was finally solved. According to the information provided by Grand Duke Mora, the reason why the Church of Holy Light wanted to collect the spiritual energy containing the breath of ''End'' was mainly to create a powerful artifact. As for the specific news, it is hard to say. The Holy Light Church knows that it is difficult to keep secrets. As for the second question, you dont need to ask Archduke Mora, Silabel will answer it. It turns out that the Bonaparte family was inextricably linked with the Church of the Holy Light, because the ancestors of the Bonaparte family were once saints of the Church of the Holy Light! The so-called ''Saints'' are powerful transcendents of the Holy Spirit level. During a period of thousands of years ago, because of the war between the gods, more powerful subordinates were needed, and some human beings were acquiesced to have the qualifications to be promoted to the Holy Spirit level. These powerful people who have been favored by God and promoted to the Holy Spirit are called saints, and they have participated in cruel wars between the gods. Green has never seen a real battle of gods, but it can be seen from the battle that broke out between the two gods in Langton City before. The battle of gods a thousand years ago must have been extremely tragic, and the Holy Spirit-level powerhouses promoted by humans suffered heavy casualties. . In the end, the gods headed by the Lord of Light won the battle of gods. However, of the 120 saints who belonged to the Lord of Light, only three survived the battlefield. They were allowed by God to put the saint''s name before the surname. They were [Saint Martin] and [Saint Peter]. ], [Saint Bonaparte]! Even with the passage of time, St. Bonaparte finally returned to the Holy Light Kingdom, the Bonaparte family was still deeply branded with the mark of the Church of the Holy Light. Therefore, it is not surprising that this time, the Church of the Holy Light found the Bonaparte family, who had been excluded from the Loen Federation, to secretly cooperate. Green was also secretly surprised after hearing Silabel''s remarks, and even more strange in his heart, he couldn''t help but ask: "But since this is the case, why did Louis betray the Church of the Holy Light so easily?" Silabel said with a "hum": "What happened to the descendants of the saints? What''s so rare about this, as long as the overweight is appropriate, why can''t Bonaparte betray it? Besides, they have long since lost the rights of the descendants of the saints. The Church of Light is just cooperation, there is no loyalty and betrayal, and they have no pressure to betray the Church of the Holy Light." Green smiled slightly, it seems that Silabel''s prejudice against the Bonaparte family is not so deep. But after talking for so long, the most important thing is how to deal with the current situation. In fact, the safest thing is to be the same as Louis Bonaparte, to take the benefits and leave directly and get out of this place of right and wrong. Anyway, Archduke Mora planned this way before. With Prady XIV''s successful promotion to natural disasters, Archduke Mora The established plan has been completed, and it has nothing to do with them no matter how they fight here. But all along, there seems to be some kind of obsession in Silabel''s heart, which makes her unwilling to give up this void world. (end of this chapter) Chapter 434： go or stay Chapter 434 is to go or stay In the end, Silabel did not reveal why she insisted on staying in the void world. Green didn''t ask, and of course he didn''t have the right to press Silabel, and now that they had broken out of the quagmire of Stinard, it would not be a big deal to wait and see the changes in the northern province, at most Stinard The dust has settled over there, and it is not too late for them to pass through the gate of time and space. With this thought in mind, Green didn''t leave in a hurry, after all, what he was here was not the body. And he also has his own ideas. Once the Void World enters the end period, there will definitely be a doomsday natural disaster. At that time, a large number of people will die, and the whole world will go silent. With the death of hundreds of millions of humans and other creatures, unimaginable events will inevitably occur. Necromancy, for necromancers, is a feast! At the same time, after Louis Bonaparte had finished sharing his intelligence, he himself soon marched north with the revolutionary army of 20,000 brought from Steinard and another 15,000 loyal to him. . After this period of savings, the southeastern province, the home of the revolutionary army, gathered another 100,000 troops to go to Steinard for support. and King Louis, who occupied the area around the original red fortress, was right in the middle of the southeastern province and Stinard. Although Louis Bonaparte is the king in name, he left Steinard without authorization and threatened to establish a new capital, which has aroused the dissatisfaction of many high-level officials of the Revolutionary Army and the big family of the Loen Federation, feeling that the Bonaparte family is a troublemaker. So this time, the 100,000 troops triggered from the southeastern province are not only aimed at the Church of Holy Light, which is occupying the palace, but also to deter Louis, the king, so that he should be more interesting. However, in the face of this situation, Louis''s choice was simpler, and he just patted his **** and left! On the day of the departure of the 100,000 army from the southeastern province, Louis Bonaparte joined the Marquis of Capson and the nobles of the other two provinces, and organized a total of 35,000 troops. Go north past Steinard. Ten days later, King Louis''s army came to the northern province. The imagined war did not happen. At this moment, Louis Bonaparte is leading the Marquis Capson to drink tea leisurely in a simple tent. The Marquis of Capson, who was next to Louis, was slightly unnatural to see Silabel again, smiled shyly, and drank tea to himself without saying much. Silabel didn''t have a good impression of the former Prime Minister of the Void World, just snorted, turned a blind eye, looked at Louis Bonaparte and said: "Your Majesty Louis, this is different from what we said before, you bring so many troops. What do you mean by coming here?" Louis took a sip of the tea with the usual taste, and said with a smile: "My little Syrah, this is how you met your uncle? It''s really sad! You were not like this when you were young, when..." Gained a height: "You were only so tall then, and my uncle still carried you to watch the float performance of the Goddess Festival!" Silabel snorted and turned her head to the side awkwardly: "Don''t talk about those useless, you don''t want to fish in troubled waters, I promise you can take your belongings, even a small number of entourage, but I didn''t say you You can leave with tens of thousands of troops." "Little Sirabelle, don''t be so ruthless!" Louis Bonaparte smiled, not surprised at all, obviously expected this situation to happen. Silabel was not polite, waved his hand and said: "Stop talking nonsense, one hundred gold pounds per person, you brought a total of 35,400 people this time, and you wiped off the fraction, 3.5 million gold pounds ." When ?? mentioned money, Louis frowned slightly, made some calculations in his heart, and began to bargain. The two sides did not say a word, and they refused to give in an inch, but they did not break down. In the end, three million gold pounds were sold. It was the first time that Green discovered that Silabel also had the attribute of ''deadly asking for money''. He also said that the Bonaparte family was open to money, as long as the price was right, anything could be sold. It seems that Silabel to some extent He also inherited some of the characteristics of the matriarchal family, especially when he fought against Louis Bonaparte just now, but he didn''t lose out at all, biting down three million pounds. Standing on the city wall of the border defense line, Green and Silabel watched King Louis and Marquis Capson lead the first group of 5,000 people to the secret gate of time and space. Just in case, the remaining 30,000 people, Stay here and go in batches. As for the toll of three million gold pounds, Louis Bonaparte seemed to have thought of it long ago, and he directly gave Silabel a space magic tool, which was neatly stacked with three million gold pounds of coins. He had expected it for a long time. When he got to Silabel, he had to beat him for a toll, and he even guessed the amount of three million correctly. "It''s really courageous! The throne of a kingdom, in control of a void world, actually gave up when he said he gave up!" Green couldn''t help but sighed, and couldn''t help but admire Louis Bonaparte. How many people in the world even know that power is a hand. The poisonous double-edged sword will be held in his hand at all costs, even knowing that it is a trap, he insists on jumping down! "Humph! Do you think he doesn''t want to be a king? If he didn''t learn from the Church of the Holy Light, this void world is about to end, and even if he gets the throne, he won''t be able to pass it on, otherwise you think the Bonaparte family is so easy to talk about? Father once It has been said that every Bonaparte is a born businessman and politician, like a pack of savage hyenas, plundering everything in sight." Green was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect Archduke Mora to comment on Silabel''s mother''s family in this way. Seemingly seeing what Green was thinking, Silabel added: "But my mother is different! My father said she was a viper hiding among the hyenas, she was cunning and cunning, she was cruel, she was greedy and ruthless... But he just likes this woman." Having said this, Silabel''s eyes flashed with yearning, and she made no secret of wanting to be a woman like her mother, even though the mother she described didn''t sound like a good person. Green was very speechless. He never thought that Grand Duke Mora had such a strong taste that he actually liked a woman with this character. But when I think about it, it is not surprising. People say that things are similar to people and people are divided into groups. I am afraid that Archduke Mora is such a person. Naturally, the woman who can win his favor cannot be a virgin **** or a white lotus. Think about that blind man Ms. Akara, of the Sisterhood, seems to be of this type as well. Green got rid of the messy thoughts in his heart and asked: "What shall we do next? Now that the Bonaparte family has withdrawn, it means that the information they provided should not be false." "What do you think? Should we go or should we stay?" Silabel didn''t answer the question, waiting for Green''s answer. Green thought for a while and said, "If it were me, the safest thing would be to retreat immediately. I think whether it is His Royal Highness the Grand Duke or Louis Bonaparte, they are all people with vicious eyes. They all decided to give up this place. It is difficult to reverse the overall situation with a little strength. Rather than risk staying here, it is better to make a decisive decision, lock in the benefits, and leave the field. After all, this time, only for us, we have already obtained enough benefits from Steinard. " As early as Green won the battle of Erdis Prison and fully grasped the situation of Steinard, he began to plunder unscrupulously, including wealth, factories, engineers... and continuously transported back to the main world. This does not include a large number of machines and raw materials that Green obtained privately in the cemetery. The value of the goods transported back to the main world alone exceeds 80 million gold pounds. Six of them belong to Grand Duke Mora, and the remaining four are. Two floors are given to the people below, and the remaining two floors are divided equally between Silabel and Green. This amount has exceeded the previous expectations. As far as profit is concerned, from the beginning to the end this time, the one who made the most profit was Duke Mora! You must know that in the past, the Kingdom of Lorenzo had to lose money every year to operate this void world. This time, not only did he get rid of the burden, but he was also promoted to a natural disaster, and he gained hundreds of millions of gold pounds at one time. Speaking of which, the really delicious cakes in this void world were eaten by Duke Mora. Later, when the revolutionary army occupied Steinard, they just ate some leftovers, including Louis Bonaparte. The king''s name was plundered, and after paying three million tolls, there was not much left. However, the biggest gain of the Bonaparte family this time is the army of 35,000 people. After they are brought back to the main world, these people will become the private soldiers of the Bonaparte family, making the total number of private soldiers of the Bonaparte family. nearly doubled. Especially the 20,000 people that Louis brought out from Stynard, well-trained, well-equipped, and veterans who had gone to war. From recruiting to training, purchasing enchanted equipment, food, clothing, housing, food and grass, and training a qualified soldier with strong combat effectiveness, it will cost at least three hundred gold pounds. It can be seen that the Loen Federation has invested a lot of manpower and material resources in order to conquer this void world over the years, but this time it is destined to be the biggest loser. However, before Silabel made a final decision, at this moment, there was a loud bang, and there was a continuous loud noise from a distance. Immediately after, the ground shook, as if a violent earthquake had occurred, and cracks appeared on the city wall at the feet of Green and Silabel. You must know that although this city wall was temporarily constructed, it actually blessed more than a dozen magical restrictions, and it was shaken out of cracks. It can be seen that the vibration just now was so powerful that even the city wall built by the revolutionary army on the opposite side, because There are not so many layers of magic restrictions, and it looks more crispy. In just a moment, there are several collapses. "What''s going on?" Green and Silabel both saw shock in each other''s eyes. This sudden earthquake was by no means a natural disaster. Looking at the source of the rumbling noise, it was the direction of Steinard. (end of this chapter) Chapter 435： world consciousness aggregate Chapter 435 World Consciousness Aggregate At this moment, although Green and Silabel are located at the southernmost point of the Northern Province, they are also several hundred kilometers away from Steinard. You can still hear movement at such a long distance, which shows that something must have happened in Steinard. What an earth-shattering situation. Green and Silabel looked at each other and saw the shock and surprise in each other''s eyes. After about a few seconds, a strong psionic wave passed over the location of Green and Silabel like the aftermath of a storm. Although hundreds of kilometers have passed, the psionic energy fluctuation has been weakened countless times, but it can still make Green feel a breeze blowing across his face. It can be seen how violent the center of the psionic energy eruption is! "Something happened to the capital!" Silabel murmured, but what was the situation that made such a big commotion? She couldn''t figure it out. Green couldn''t figure it out either. In fact, whether it is Green or Silabel, they all have space anchors in Steinard, and they can use the spiritual world to travel there at any time. But at this time, with such a big movement, no one will go back rashly without knowing the situation. Besides, they finally jumped out of the right and wrong place. Now is the time to watch from the sidelines. Attacking, retreating and defending, how could it be so easy to end up again. But I didnt go back, but that didnt mean I couldnt investigate the situation on Stinalds side. Green was well prepared and left a lot of dead ravens in Steinard. Now Serena is a high-level crow mage, and her main skill [Death Raven] has also reached [lv6], which makes Greene''s use of these dead ravens more handy. When Green left before, dozens of death ravens were hidden in several secret locations in Steinard, all of which were dormant, as lurking dark sons, ready to be activated. Green did not hesitate to wake up most of the crows at once. However, to his surprise, more than half of these crows were completely out of contact when he woke up! Green took a deep breath and knew that the place where the crows were hidden must have been destroyed, and even the dormant crows died. Green further realized that Stynard''s situation this time was more severe than he expected, and immediately activated the rest of the death ravens, flew into the sky, and immediately synchronized visually. In an instant, the situation in Steenad, hundreds of kilometers away, came into Green''s eyes. At this time, Steinard was shrouded in thick dark clouds. Lightning flashed and thundered in the clouds, and there was a rumbling movement. Sometimes a thunderbolt tore through the clouds and fell down, hitting the buildings on the ground and burst into flames... The people who remained in Stinnard either hid in their homes in silence, or fled out of the city in fright, screaming desperately. The revolutionary army, who was usually responsible for maintaining law and order, was also gone at the moment. Even if they appeared occasionally, they were all deserters. They were in groups of three or five with the property looted from the city. Take care of the people who are already in chaos. Chaos! Totally messed up! The whole Stinnard is completely out of control. At this moment, a lightning strike suddenly hit a gas street lamp. With a bang, it exploded directly. The gas stored in the pipeline was instantly ignited and exploded! Along the gas pipeline, there were continuous explosions, and in the blink of an eye, several blocks were engulfed by the flames of the gas explosion... Looking further in the direction of the city center, the place where the palace was located before collapsed into a huge pit, which had swallowed the entire palace. Around the dilapidated central square, many buildings were set on fire, and countless corpses were lying on the ground. There were both revolutionary troops and crusaders belonging to the Church of the Holy Light. There were more troops on the periphery of the square, but they were all stunned by the sudden change just now. There are several high-level superhumans who can fly in mid-air, including the Revolutionary Army, the Loen Federation and the Holy Light Church. Not long ago, they were still fighting, but now they all stopped and looked at the one below. The pit that devoured the palace. No one knows what happened, but they can only feel that there is an astonishing psychic fluctuation in the big pit that is getting stronger and stronger. It seems that a beast that has been suppressed for countless years has finally found a chance to escape. , with a "snoring" sound, the ground trembled slightly, and around the big pit, there was a cracking sound of "click, click" on the ground, and the cracks spread farther away... Finally, with a bang, a large translucent hand suddenly stretched out from the ground! There were countless magic runes wrapped around the big hand, one after another, spinning, and there was a huge suction force, and the nearby corpses and gravel were quickly absorbed, condensing on the surface of the big hand, forming a thick layer. The thick carapace, and the twisted and squeezed corpse can still be seen on the surface, giving people a creepy feeling, at the next moment, with a bang, a big hand pressed against the edge of the pit, followed by another big hand stretched out, and then a A huge figure hundreds of meters high emerged from below. Green saw this behemoth appear from the crow''s perspective. Although he had never seen anything similar, he immediately realized that it was an aggregate of world consciousness! This kind of world consciousness exists in the origin of each void world, and it is a self-protection mechanism of the void world. Once the world origin of the void world is exhausted, this world consciousness will appear to open the end period of the void world, preventing the void world Because of exhaustion, the origin of the world was completely destroyed. The reason why Archduke Mora always protected the little king before was to use the existence of the little king to deceive the world consciousness and try to avoid triggering the protection mechanism. And now that this happens, nine times out of ten, there is a problem with the magic prohibition on the little king. It should be that the Church of Holy Light opened the seal on the little king in order to open the end of the void world, and suddenly awakened the world''s consciousness. In the blink of an eye, the hundred-meter-high humanoid world consciousness aggregate climbed out of the ground, and the translucent body absorbed the surrounding earth, rocks and corpses to form a twisted and ugly giant. On the top of the giant''s head, about the position between the eyebrows, a large bag bulged out, covered with a layer of membrane, and it could be vaguely seen that there was a comatose little king inside! At this moment, the lower body of the little king is completely embedded in the giant''s head, wrapped in a hard shell formed of gravel and flesh and blood. The upper body leaks out, and many tubes are inserted, like green vines, constantly drawing the blood of the little king. In fact, Dao so far, Green still knows little about the role of the little king. But this is not important anymore. With the emergence of the world consciousness aggregate of this void world, it means that this void world has officially entered the end period. A gloomy breath of death quickly filled the entire void world, Green could feel that the undead can be active quickly, and the necromancer would naturally receive blessings in such a place. And with the activity of necromancy, it infects the surrounding corpses, and actually begins to become undead! Among them, the first to be transformed into undead are those corpses that are involved in the aggregate of world consciousness and form a hard shell on the surface. After these corpses were transformed into undead, they were able to peel off the surrounding hard shells and break free from the giants. As the giants moved, they fell to the ground one after another. The strength of these undead is the strongest, and they have the strength of the formal middle and high-level just after breaking free, while those undead who are infected by the undead in the air are only apprentice-level, or at most obtain the strength of the formal-level primary level, but the number is more. In just a moment, an army of undead of tens of thousands of people has formed, and this number is still increasing rapidly. Seeing ??Green, he couldn''t help but stunned secretly. According to this transformation speed, this world consciousness aggregate could transform millions of undead army in just a few hours. "The undead natural disaster! It really is the undead natural disaster!" Green sighed in his heart. As a necromancer, he understands the meaning of the undead natural disaster better than ordinary people. This is a terrifying disaster that can truly destroy a world. Once the World Consciousness Aggregate is triggered, it is equivalent to pressing the destruction button of this void world. Even a natural disaster-level powerhouse cannot reverse this process unless there is a stronger presence, which completely wipes out this void world. In Green''s view, this world consciousness aggregate is actually more similar to the human immune system. When the void world is damaged to a certain extent and needs to be recovered from dormancy, it will be activated. "Roar" The giant who broke free from the ground roared up to the sky, with grief and hatred in his voice. It represented the will of the world. Because of the loss of too many origins, the will of the world in this void world has been completely provoked. The head of the giant, the eye sockets were originally two black holes. As it roared in anger, it lit up two green fires and burned roaringly. "Greedy human beings, you have angered me, destroy them all!" Although the giant did not speak, he conveyed a clear emotion, which made people nearby automatically understand its meaning. At this moment, with a bang, the little king, who was located between the giant''s eyebrows, was drained of blood from his whole body, his skin was shriveled and pale, and he was completely dead, but he suddenly opened his eyes in the next moment, and his eyes flashed with the unique green of the undead. Soul Fire, waved his hands violently, broke free from the bondage, and then pressed his hands down, the whole person directly detached from the giant''s body, and jumped to the ground, the ground under his feet cracked, and formed under the huge impact force. A cobweb pattern. "Legendary undead!" Green controlled a nearby crow and saw the undead transformed from the little king''s corpse. This was the first legendary undead creature transformed after the emergence of the world consciousness aggregate. "Go kill!" The giant''s consciousness was transmitted again, and the army of undead surrounding its feet began to rush towards the surrounding in an instant. Whether it was civilians or revolutionary troops, as long as they saw people, they would kill them... In an instant , the whole Steinard has completely turned into a **** on earth... (end of this chapter) Chapter 436： Doomsday Chapter 436 Doomsday natural disaster Hell on earth is just the beginning. Death and terror are spreading rapidly throughout the entire No. 12 Void World. No one can stop this from happening. Zombies and ghosts bring endless killings, and killings produce more undead creatures. When people find themselves in a desperate situation, there is no other way but to cry out in despair. "Destruction! End!..." The World Consciousness Aggregate uttered a whimpering wailing, but the meaningless syllables conveyed a desperate message. Under the giant''s feet, the army of undead is increasing, and they are madly attacking all creatures they meet, not only humans, even a mouse, they have to pounce on them to kill and drain their blood. Originally, there were more than 100,000 revolutionary troops stationed in Steinard, as well as 40,000 crusaders in the palace. Although the palace fell into the ground at the beginning, it suffered heavy losses, but more people survived. At this time, they have all become the target of the undead army. Even though the number of human troops is currently larger, in the face of the rapidly expanding undead army and the 100-meter-high terrifying giant that is close at hand, the morale of the human army is instantaneous. It collapsed, facing the impact of the undead army, just persisting for a moment, the army was defeated like a mountain, and even some soldiers who were eroded by the undead energy inevitably began to show signs of undead. The ??100-meter-high World Consciousness Aggregate stepped forward, and his body constantly emitted a black air flow that seemed to be in essence. With a wave of his hand, a stream of air flowed out, covering many fleeing people at once. When this black air flow passed by, these people all froze in place, their bodies were undead at a speed visible to the naked eye, and in a blink of an eye they became members of the army of the undead, and just this one move transformed thousands of people... "What is this? Has death come? Why is this?" There were hysterical questions in the hearts of countless people, and several legendary powerhouses in mid-air also showed shocked expressions when they saw this scene. The Virgin of Sivinaya, who was originally hiding in the body of the little king, also revealed her true body at this moment, and the body wrapped in the golden robe exudes a holy and bright aura. It is a pity that due to the influence of the end and decay of the entire Void World, even if she is as strong as the Sivinaya Saintess, she can only protect herself and a few people around her. The Saintess of Sivinaya looked at the terrifying giants in the distance higher than other buildings in the city, her eyes were deep, and her face was expressionless. It didn''t make her rock-solid state of mind waver for a moment. And Saintess of Sivinaya seems to have expected this situation long ago, but it was the first time she saw the real world consciousness aggregate. She was startled at first, but quickly calmed down and her tone was flat. , gave the order: "Prepare, collect the psionic energy that contains the ending breath!" The three Holy Light priests with hoods and golden robes around Saintess Sivinaya agreed, golden light bloomed on their bodies, spiritual energy surged in their hands, and a fragment of divine power crystallized into their bodies, and from behind them There are magical runes containing divine power that slowly rotate. These three people are the Holy Light Church using divine magic to make mad believers into special vessels, which are specially used to carry the end power, otherwise ordinary things will be corroded by the end power if they touch it. At the same time, the Revolutionary Army and the Loen Federation were even more chaotic. They obviously did not expect this situation. However, the top leaders of the Revolutionary Army and the Loen Federation were not sloppy. When they found that the situation was wrong, they immediately commanded the retreat and tried to join forces with the troops stationed outside the city. Lets stabilize the situation first. I never thought about this situation in my heart, even the crazy war madman would not be keen to die. In the face of this aggregate of world consciousness, it is no longer legendary or natural disaster level. It is also possible to fight against it, but at least no one present at the moment, including the strongest Sivinaya, can confront that terrifying giant head-on. "Killing! Destruction! End!..." The world consciousness has been completely irritated, plundering resources, cutting down forests, mining minerals, extracting the origin of the world... These actions are all damage to the void world, thus accumulating the anger of the world consciousness. After countless years, it erupted at this moment, like a silence Thousands of years of volcanic eruptions, billowing lava to drown everything it goes. "No! Your Highness the Saintess, save me!" Marquis Veron was imprisoned, but he didn''t even die. He was chasing after the zombies, dragging his fat body to flee frantically. His voice alarmed Sivinaya, but at this moment Sivinaya was presiding over the collection of spiritual energy that contained the breath of the end, so he had no time to worry about his life and death, just glanced at the corner of his eyes and stopped paying attention to the following. Marquis Veron called for a while but it didn''t work, but his eyes were not as flustered as he appeared. Seeing that he was about to be overtaken by the undead behind him, he finally couldn''t bear to cover it up. Suddenly, with a bang, he broke free from the shackles placed on him by Saintess of Sivinaya! And from the body of Marquis Veron broke out a momentum far beyond the legendary first-level. The Saintess of Sivinaye felt that Marquis Veron''s shackles were broken free, she could not help but let out a "huh", followed by a burst of momentum, which surprised her again and underestimated the strength of Marquis Veron! At this moment, the momentum of Marquis Veron has at least reached the level of the legendary middle-level. But an accident is an accident. The strength of the legendary middle-level is not enough to threaten the Virgin of Sivinaya, and her most important task now is to complete the task of collecting the end psionic energy. After Marquis Veron got out of trouble, his face was very bad. He turned his cards at this moment. If he couldn''t get out, he was really doomed this time. Marquis Veron has always thought of himself as a cunning and cunning man. Over the years, he has been able to get both ways among several forces, which makes him complacent. Especially this time, he cooperated with Archbishop Yelikin and wanted to capture some of the world origins of this void world. If the plan goes smoothly and integrates the origin of the world, he will definitely be able to be promoted to the legendary high-level, and even with the help of the characteristics of the origin of the world, there is still hope to hit the natural disaster level in the future. However, it backfired. Just when everything was going well, Modi, who fused the soul of Archbishop Yelikin, suddenly disappeared! Immediately afterwards, he and the little king were captured by the Saintess of Sivinaya who occupied the little king''s stand-in... In the end, it became the current situation. The little king not only died, but also became an undead creature, and he himself was in danger and had to Open up the strength that has been hidden for self-protection. However, Marquis Veron''s good luck seemed to be exhausted. Just when he revealed his true strength and broke free from the shackles of magic, the extraordinary psionic fluctuations in an instant attracted the attention of the world consciousness aggregate. At the position of Marquis Belon, a wave of psionic energy burst out, and the psychic energy of the middle-level legend seemed unusually abrupt. The giant stopped and looked down. Although the size of the world consciousness aggregate is very large, its movements are not slow, just glanced at it, and immediately reached out and grabbed it. The 100-meter-high giant actually has no fixed shape. As it stretched out its hand, its arms instantly became longer, and in the blink of an eye, it grabbed the Marquis of Belon, who was nearly a kilometer away. Marquis Belon did not expect such an operation. When he found out that the big hand fell from the sky and grabbed it, he lost his soul and wanted to dodge quickly, but at this moment, he didn''t know if it was a karma cycle or a bad retribution, and he had become a legend before. The little king of the undead creatures flew over like lightning from the side, throwing Marquis Veron to the ground. Although the little kings transformation into an undead creature was only a Legendary Beginning, he was immediately freed by Marquis Veron, but this delay caused him to slow down and was caught by a big hand that fell from the sky. In the next moment, Guji! Marquis Veron had almost no suspense under the hold of that big hand. As he clenched his fingers, it was like squeezing a ripe tomato, and as the slurry exploded, it turned into a lump of mashed meat. Immediately, Marquis Veron''s soul emerged, was infected with undead psychic energy, and directly turned into an evil spirit. He was still a middle-level legend, following the aggregate of world consciousness like a ghost, and turned to attack those remaining humans madly. Meanwhile, on the outskirts of Steinard, atop a towering chimney. A young version of Marquis Veron suddenly frowned, and a heart-wrenching feeling hit him, causing cold sweat to break out on his head, and pressing his hand to the pit of his heart. However, the young version of Marquis Veron smiled and murmured: "Is the body finally dead? This feeling really hurts! But from now on, I will be free, and I will never use it again. Worry about being taken back by the body and reintegrating into his soul." This young version of the Marquis of Veron is the consciousness differentiated from the soul of the Marquis of Veron by the Virgin of Sivinaya, but just like the deceitful and cunning character of the Marquis of Veron, this avatar is also extremely cunning. Holy Light has actually planned to break away from the control of Saintess Sivinaya. Now is the best opportunity, the Virgin of Sivinaya has no time to take care of him, just after the death of Marquis Belon''s body, there is no longer any ties, and he also began to act. After a while, as the pain eased, the young version of Marquis Veron flashed and hurried to the revolutionary army station outside the city. This No. 12 Void World has entered the end period, and with the palace falling into the ground, the gate of time and space has been destroyed. Now the only way to leave is the secret gate of time and space in the northern province, only the Loen Federation is left. That Void Ship... Please subscribe! Ask for a ticket! (end of this chapter) Chapter 437： evacuated Chapter 437 Evacuation Located in the northern province far away from Steinard, Green and Silabel have already felt a strong death spirit. The two looked at each other, and Silabel finally sighed helplessly: "Prepare to retreat! It''s pointless." Green could feel Silabel''s special feelings for this void world. Although he didn''t know why, he probably had something to do with Silabel''s mother. However, it has no meaning from now on. With the end coming, the Void World is closed. It is estimated that Silabel will not be able to return here in his lifetime, or even if he can come back, it will be a different person, similar to the foggy world, a barren and dead silence. Green nodded, but before leaving this void world, he still had to get some benefits at the end. The Void World that falls into the end period is a disaster for others, but it is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for Green who owns a cemetery. After explaining to Silabel, Green soared into the sky, leaped into the air, and immediately summoned the Dragon Lich, standing on the huge silver-gray dragon head and flew straight in the direction of Steinard. Of course Green didn''t really want to go to Steinard to fight with the World Consciousness Aggregate. He doesn''t have such strength yet. He just wants to find a suitable place to absorb the massive amount of undead energy generated by the apocalypse. At present, the concentration of undead energy in the entire void world is centered on the giant formed by the aggregate of world consciousness, and it continues to spread to the surrounding area, and the concentration is getting lower and lower. If Green wants to absorb as much undead energy as possible more efficiently, he must find a suitable distance. Sensing the concentration of this undead energy, Green flew all the way south on the dracolich, almost a hundred kilometers away from Steinard, and a medium-sized city appeared in his field of vision. The chaos of the apocalypse has spread here. With the spread of necromancy, undead creatures are revived, and the city is completely paralyzed. At this time, the government, police and a small army are not much better than ordinary people. Green felt that the concentration of death spirit here was already quite strong, he simply ordered the dragon lich to stop and landed on the mountain near the city. The sudden appearance of the behemoth in the sky made the people in the city panic even more, but Green had no time to worry about it. As he landed, he immediately opened the door of time and space leading to the cemetery. After exiting, he immediately poured into the cemetery through the gate of time and space, and according to Green''s will, there was also a suction force from the cemetery, attracting the undead spirit energy. Moreover, this time necromancy contained the aura of [the end of the world], making it different from pure necromancy. With Green''s current cognition, he couldn''t really analyze what the breath of the world''s end contained, but as this undead energy was absorbed by the cemetery, he could feel the restlessness of the cemetery, as if a cat smelled it. The smell of fish, and absorbing this kind of death energy, the cemetery also appeared in a new manifestation, and it began to slowly expand to the periphery. The space that seemed a little cramped due to the addition of many buildings began to slowly and orderly expand... Green had never encountered such a situation before. He couldn''t explore the root cause of this change, but he subconsciously felt that it was not a bad thing. It should be a kind of self-growth in the cemetery. Moreover, the buildings in the cemetery and the undead creatures in the cemetery at the moment have absorbed some of the aura of the end into their bodies, making their strength more or less improved. Although they did not upgrade the combat power value, it was reflected. Among them, the highest are Those with an increase of [10%], there are also a few [3%] to [4%] increases. At this moment, Green understands a little bit why the Church of the Holy Light is collecting this kind of finalization psychic energy. The finalized psychic energy generated at the end of the world has quite wonderful effects, not even inferior to divine power crystals, and has no side effects of divine power crystals. It''s just that the danger of collecting this kind of psychic energy is also extremely high. Discovering this, Green was secretly happy, and wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to absorb more, but he didn''t expect that at this moment, the world consciousness aggregate that had destroyed Stinard suddenly felt something, and turned his head sharply to face it. Green stared in the direction of the past. The giant formed by the aggregate of world consciousness actually noticed Green''s small movements, and seemed to be very concerned about it, let out an angry roar, took big steps, and rushed out. Boom! Boom The ?? giant can reach hundreds of meters in one step, and the speed is extremely fast. In the sky above Steinard, Saintess of Sivinaya, who was also absorbing the end power, could not help but breathe a sigh of relief, although she had already made a lot of preparations, the powerful Holy Light magic, and the special The psionic carrier can deceive the world consciousness aggregate, but she can''t guarantee that it is foolproof. If there is a mistake, it will definitely fall short. Actually, in the moment just now, Saintess of Sivinaya discovered the abnormal behavior of the aggregate of world consciousness, a heart had been raised in her throat, and she thought they had been discovered. Then Saintess of Sivinaya also looked towards the direction where the giant flew away. Although she was already a natural disaster-level powerhouse, she was still unable to find Green at a distance of hundreds of kilometers, and she did not know why the giant formed by the aggregate of world consciousness. She left suddenly, but this didn''t prevent her from taking the opportunity to take the end psionic energy more recklessly. Green didn''t expect that he had just absorbed some Ending Psionics, and within twenty minutes, he would cause big trouble. The huge and heavy body of the world consciousness aggregate ran wildly on the ground of the void world. With the advent of the doomsday natural disaster, the undead spirits are raging, the undead creatures are revived, the plants in the entire No. 12 Void World are dying, the original green forest is only bare and withered tree trunks are left, and the originally clear river water has become dirty. Unbearable, large tracts of farmland turned into deserts... The aggregate of world consciousness carries endless disasters and spreads to every place it passes, the earth vibrates under its feet, the sky darkens, the undead army is like a shadow, and death is like the wind, sweeping everything. Green quickly felt that the concentration of undead energy around him was rapidly increasing, followed by a sound of the earth shaking... "What''s the matter? How did that thing come?" Green was shocked, and immediately visually synchronized the crows left in Steinard, but did not find the huge and abrupt aggregate of world consciousness. This made his heart sink, and then he looked into the distance, only to see a huge figure approaching quickly on the horizon, and the huge foot on the ground was the source of the sound. "Broken!" Green screamed secretly, and immediately gave up on continuing to absorb death energy, closed the passage connecting the cemetery, and then retracted the dracolich, locked Silabel, and shuttled back to the spiritual world. After a while, the world consciousness aggregate arrived at the place where Green was just now, but did not find the previous target, which made him extremely angry, smashed the mountain with a punch, and let out a roar, the world consciousness was further irritated, and the dead spirit of the void world was instantly angered. If you can climb up a lot, the process of ending the entire void world will be further accelerated. Landslides and ground fissures, volcanic eruptions, and torrential rains begin to appear, making the already dire survivors even worse. Green returned to Silabel''s side, his face was a little pale, he was panting heavily, and there was cold sweat on his forehead that he hadn''t seen for a long time! At this moment, thinking back to just now, the aggregate of world consciousness rushed over, and it still made Green feel lingering fears. It felt like a world was rolling over. Green almost concluded that the power of the big guy is no less than the incarnation of the two gods who descended on Langton City. Facing the behemoth, even the high-level natural disaster grade is not much stronger than the Marquis of Belon who was caught and exploded. . "What''s the matter with you?" Silabel looked at Greene curiously. She had never seen Greene so embarrassed since she knew her. Green shook his head and calmed down, said solemnly: "Speed ??up, let''s go, that big guy has already rushed out of Steinard!" Without Greene''s reminder, from the moment the world consciousness aggregate appeared, Silabel had already ordered the entire army to retreat as quickly as possible. Because the preparations were well in advance, the retreat was orderly, and the progress was very smooth. Less than an hour after Green returned, the last guard under Silabel walked into the gate of time and space. In the next moment, a boom! This Archduke Mora was secretly placed near the border of the northern province, and the door to the main world was completely closed... At the same time, over Steinard. The once prosperous royal capital has now turned into a ruin, and the tens of thousands of holy religious troops who have entered here now only have four people left. In fact, there is only one person left in the strict sense, because in addition to the Saintess of Sivinaya, the other three are tools for storing the final spiritual energy. In order to store the precious final spiritual energy in their bodies, their bodies have been completely eroded by the crystals of divine power. , After returning this time, he will live for two or three days at most, and he will return to the Divine Kingdom of the Lord of Holy Light. For such a tragic sacrifice, Saintess Sivinaya did not take it to heart. Whether it was herself or the top officials of the Church of the Holy Light, they all felt that it was a good deal to exchange the sacrifice of tens of thousands of Crusaders for these final powers. ''s trade. Immediately, the Virgin of Sivinaya took out a golden shuttle from her robe, entered psionic energy, and activated it. Immediately, a chain of magic runes that rotate in a circle emerged from the golden shuttle, making it continue to grow, and in just a few breaths, it turned into a big ship. This is a small void spaceship, which is more precious than that of the Loen Federation. It can flexibly enter various void worlds by driving only one person. Even the rich and powerful Church of Holy Light has only one magic item of this level. If it wasn''t for the purpose of transporting the end power to prevent accidents, it would be difficult for Sivinaya to apply for permission to use it. Entered the spaceship, and with a flash, the shuttle-shaped spaceship began to spin, screaming, tearing apart the space, and entering the void... (end of this chapter) Chapter 438： return Chapter 438 Return Just after the Void shuttle of the Virgin of Sivinaya disappeared, a sweet-looking girl with two ponytails came out from behind a ruin not far away, looking at the direction where the Virgin of Sivinaya disappeared with deep eyes and interest. He murmured: "The Church of the Holy Light is really a big deal! For the sake of the end of the psionic power, he even sacrificed tens of thousands of holy troops and several legendary powerhouses." Then he turned to the north: "The big guy just now suddenly Rush to the north and don''t know what happened." Having said this, the girl with two ponytails named Aludica seemed to be moved, and wanted to follow the footsteps of the world consciousness aggregate to see what happened. But after thinking about it, she still held back her curiosity and shook her head with her double ponytails: "Aiya! It''s too dangerous, so stay away from that big guy. The Marquis of Belon was already a legendary middle-level, and he was all overwhelmed. I slapped him to death, I still don''t want to die, I quickly return to the main world and join Modi, that guy died, I don''t know how much strength he can recover after being reborn." While muttering to himself, Aludica quickly ran towards the direction of the Loen Federation garrison. Because of Green''s appearance of pulling hatred, it attracted the attention of the world consciousness aggregate to a certain extent, and by accident, it gave the revolutionary army some breathing room. At this time outside the city of Steinard, in the barracks where the Praetorian Guards were originally stationed. Now this is the garrison of the revolutionary army. The remnants evacuated from the city merged with the reinforcements from the south, and with the help of the strong barracks wall, they finally resisted the siege of the undead army. However, the situation is not optimistic. Although the army of undead was temporarily repelled, with the spread of necromancy, more creatures have been infected and transformed, and the army of undead will only increase. In the military camp, the sudden disaster caught the top officials of the Revolutionary Army and the Loen Federation by surprise, and they were even more embarrassed in the face of this situation. Over the years, in order to conquer this void world, the Loen Federation did not know how much resources had been invested in supporting the revolutionary army, attracting capitalists, and bribing noble officials... Seeing that it was about to achieve success, it was about to enjoy the sweet fruits of victory, but at this time, this scene appeared. In this case, everyone is like being hit in the head with a sap. However, the ignorant returns to the ignorant. Over the years, the Kingdom of Lorenzo has been forced to retreat. The quality of the rulers of the Loen Federation is still quite high. They quickly reacted and called the Void Flying Boat to organize retreat and reduce losses. Sit down as much as you can. This is the case in the military camp at the moment. The huge Void Flying Boat opens an entrance to the military camp. However, because the entire Void World has entered the end period, the world crystal wall around the Void World has become thicker and thicker, making the way to the Void Flying Boat. The passage has become narrow, and only more than 100 people can pass through every minute, and less than 10,000 people can pass through in an hour. At present, there are more than 140,000 people in this military camp. more than ten hours. However, the undead army outside has surrounded the barracks, and it is a question whether it can be defended for ten hours. This situation shows that there will be many people who will not be able to get on the Void Boat. Excluding some ordinary soldiers who are confused, many people have already stared at the entrance of the Void Boat and began to figure out how to board the ship in advance. In the crowd, Sika, Anthony, and White huddled together. The former group zero, including the reserve members, are the only three left alive. Moreover, after Cypolites was resurrected, the intelligence officers who were originally under her command became childless children. Although Sika temporarily took over the command, her strength and prestige were insufficient, and she could not support the situation at all. And the destruction of Team Zero made their situation even worse. If it was before, Cypolites was still there, they must have been the first to board the ship, but now they have been squeezed to the back. According to this situation, it can almost be expected that it will be difficult for them to board the Void Ship. The eyes of the three of them revealed a vicious and fierce light, and all difficulties and dangers came over. They were not willing to die like this, and they were only waiting for an opportunity, waiting for the army of undead outside to attack and close the passage in the Void Flying Boat. Forced into it before. In fact, there are not a few people with similar thoughts around, everyone is waiting, whether it is life or death, the last fight. However, at this moment, two ferocious military police officers suddenly separated the crowd roughly, came to the three of Sika, took a closer look, and said uncertainly, "Is that Ms. Sika?" Sika frowned, a little wary in her heart, wondering what the two officers meant by suddenly looking for her. "Sir Cypolites has sent a message, and the members of Team Zero can board the ship in advance." One of the officers mentioned Cypolites with a bit of respect in his tone, then looked at Anthony and White, and asked Said: "Ms. Sika, are these two your companions?" After receiving a positive answer, he said, "Please come with me!" Then he turned around and walked back with the three of them. This situation immediately aroused some people''s dissatisfaction, but seeing the rank of the two officers and the armband of the military police, everyone dared to be angry and did not dare to say anything, so they could only grit their teeth secretly. The three of Sika were in a turbulent mood, showing surprises, and secretly glad that Cypolites did not abandon them. Under the guidance of two military police officers, the three of Sika boarded the Void Ship smoothly. Five hours later, after resisting the attacks of three waves of undead army, the defense line around the barracks was finally broken, and the undead poured in from the gap in the defense line like a flood. Before the follow-up troops could plug the gap, the fragile defense line had completely collapsed. The soldiers in front let out a desperate wailing, no longer caring about the military orders and the military police behind. One of them abandoned his position, causing a chain reaction, and they all fled backwards, trying to rush into the entrance of the Void at the last moment. At this moment, inside the bridge of the Void Ship, a resolute middle-aged general with a mustache looked at the light curtain in front of him, his eyes narrowed slightly, he waved his hand heavily, and said solemnly: "Close the passage and open the void shuttle!" "Your Excellency General!" The young officer next to him frowned and said, "There are more than 80,000 people outside, so you just gave up on them?" The middle-aged general was silent, clenching his teeth hard to make the muscles of his cheeks bulge. Obviously, he was also very unwilling, but as a general, he must know how to choose. After only two seconds of hesitation, he said firmly: "Execute the order!" "Yes!" The young officer said no more, straightened his body and saluted a standard military salute. As a soldier of the Loen Federation, whether it is the general or the young officer, they all know that the revolutionary army outside the ship is actually many soldiers of the Loen Federation. They hope that each of these soldiers can return safely. Go to the main world, but reality does not allow it. On the battlefield, sometimes, it is necessary to sacrifice some people in exchange for others. At the next moment, the passage connecting the void spaceship began to flash an unstable halo, and the passage to the void world should be disconnected at any time. At this moment, dozens of people suddenly burst out and rushed to the entrance of the passage in unison. The weakest of these people are also the superhumans of the formal level and high-level. At the last moment, they tried to use this method to gain a chance at life. The military police who were still strictly following the order to maintain order have been ordered to enter the passage, and two or three people can rush in before the passage is closed. These dozens of people are fighting for these two or three chances to survive... The main world, the Lorraine Province bordering the Lorenzo Kingdom and the Loen Federation. Morasco is the largest city in the Lorraine province, and is also the fief of the Grand Duke Mora in the Overworld. The exit of the secret time-space gate that links the Twelfth Void World is located in the city of Morasque. The entrance to the gate of time and space here is in a military camp next to the city of Morasque. With the influx of tens of thousands of guards from the void world, the military camp is very crowded, and the intense screening work has begun. The scale of tens of thousands of people cannot all be loyal, and the enemy spies or those who are conspiring to do things must be screened out. As for how to deal with it, it is estimated that it will not be too humane. After the screening is completed, the next step is the placement work. These tens of thousands of people are elites who have been carefully trained by Silabel over the years. She deliberately brought them out and held them as trump cards. It is impossible to let go easily. You can''t interfere with her. Therefore, the placement of the 50,000-strong Praetorian Guards is also a big project, building camps, solving life, in order to stabilize the morale of the army, and even marrying eligible officers and soldiers to have wives and children. But at this time, these soldiers had just arrived in the main world from a void world, and many of them did not even know the existence of the main world! There are also some people who lost their relatives in the doomsday natural disaster. It is a time of grief and vulnerability, and it is also a time to buy people''s hearts. As long as Silabel uses a little trick, it is not difficult to harvest a wave of loyalty. Another troublesome issue was the integration of the officers and a small number of officials under Silabel into the bureaucracy of the Kingdom of Lorenzo. According to Silabel''s performance in the void world this time, as well as the identity of the daughter of Grand Duke Mora, and the elite army of more than 50,000 men, with these three cards, even if the existing officials and nobles of the Lorenzo Kingdom are not willing, they cannot suppress it. Too ruthless, especially in the previous battle of Erdis Prison, where thousands of nobles were slaughtered at one time, they didn''t know that Green did it, anyway, Green was also Silabel''s subordinate, so she was simply counted. On the head, for fear of provoking this female evil star, he will directly destroy them humanely. (end of this chapter) Chapter 439： barbarian tribe Chapter 439 Barbarian Tribe One month after the end of the Twelfth Void World. This is a very difficult period of time for many people in less than 30 days. With the complete closure of the No. 12 Void World, the Loen Federation has suffered heavy losses. After more than ten years of operation, hundreds of millions of gold pounds have been invested, and countless manpower and material resources have been invested. , and the loss of more than 100,000 troops, all of which made the Loen Federation almost crazy. Especially those members of the Federal Parliament, madly clamoring that all this is a conspiracy of Lorenzo, and the Kingdom of Lorenzo must be taught a lesson, so that the initiator of the conspiracy pays the price. This is obviously the logic of robbers. If they do not attack the subordinate Void World of the Kingdom of Lorenzo, it is impossible to have these losses. However, the major families that control the Federal Parliament have already lost their eyes, and even openly attacked the Kingdom of Lorenzo. A formal diplomatic note was issued, and a series of demands were made, and even one of them was to severely punish the military commander of the Kingdom of Lorenzo in the void world - Countess Silabel! Perhaps it has suppressed the Lorenzo Kingdom these years, making the Loen Federation feel that the Lorenzo Kingdom is easy to bully, especially those greedy and weak aristocratic bureaucrats, as long as carrots and sticks can be easily done. Of course, they saw it very accurately. The corrupt noble bureaucrats of the Lorenzo Kingdom are indeed this virtue, but this time they made the wrong wish, because those noble officials had no decision-making power at all. When those noble officials received the diplomatic note from the Loen Federation, and received the news that the troops of the 200,000 Loen Federation began to gather on the border of the two countries, they rushed into the palace in a panic... However, Prady XIV, who was promoted to the natural disaster grade, is not what it used to be. Facing the pressure of a group of big nobles, Prady XIV didn''t even speak, but just glanced at it, causing everyone to bow their heads and kneel. , that kind of feeling is that the one sitting on the throne is not a person but a fierce and violent ancient beast. Until this moment, the nobles of the Kingdom of Lorenzo were shocked to discover that the diligent but weak king in front of him had been reborn. At the same time, Grand Duke Mora also appeared in the palace hall. In the face of these nobles who planned to deal with his daughter, Grand Duke Mora expressed his attitude very simply. In order to please the Loen Federation, he sacrificed his daughter. For this kind of bad idea, he must Take a look, who agrees? Who is against it? Archduke Mora didn''t show the intimidating aura of a disaster-level powerhouse, but those high-ranking nobles felt like falling into an ice cellar. In the following days, the Kingdom of Lorenzo also gathered more than 200,000 troops on the border, more than half of which were private soldiers ordered by the king to be recruited from the fiefdoms and nobles across the country. If it was the previous nobles, they would definitely haggle with the king, and they would even go so far as to get a few peasants and put on military uniforms to get past it. However, this time, it was not only a king who ordered, but a real natural disaster grade superhuman! However, there are still people who don''t believe in evil. They just use it to kill chickens as an example. After killing two earls, six viscounts, and fourteen barons in a row on the charge of not obeying the king''s edict, no nobles dare to make small moves any more. authority has been greatly strengthened. At the same time, on the Ruen Federation side, the Gilbaki tribe, who were originally entrenched near the border between the two countries, suddenly launched a rebellion. In just two days, this very strange rebellion was bloodily suppressed by the 200,000 federal troops stationed nearby. Nearly half a million Gilbaki people, regardless of age or gender, were almost slaughtered. What happened next was once again shocking. After the two countries had sorted out the domestic aristocrats and the semi-independent ethnic minorities respectively, they had assembled a large army on the border. It seemed that the situation was tense and war was about to break out. After the relaxation, the diplomatic personnel of the two sides began to have frequent contacts, and the style of diplomatic rhetoric also changed into ''peace is hard-won'', ''war is not good for both sides'', ''any disputes should be resolved by peaceful negotiation'', etc. The headline frequently appeared on the front pages of major newspapers. Immediately afterwards, high-level negotiating delegations visited each other and cooperated with the guidance of public opinion, and the situation quickly cooled down. Until this time, many people understood the wave of salacious operations of the two countries with hindsight. The Ruen Federation took the opportunity to eliminate the restless Gilbaki people in the country, and plundered a minority with a population of nearly half a million people, just to make up for some of the losses in the void world. You must know that the Gilbaki people are very rich. The border mountains they occupy contain a lot of silver mines. Although it is difficult to mine on a large scale due to inconvenient transportation, the silver mines that the Gilbaki people have mined over the years is also a fortune. Considerable wealth. In fact, the Loen Federation has left it unchecked for these years, and the purpose is to wait for the fattening. Even if there is no failure in the Void World, the Gilbaki tribe will not escape the doom of annihilation in ten or eight years. This is capital, full of blood. As for the Lorenzo Kingdom, not only did they beat those domestic aristocrats, but they also took the opportunity to gather more than 100,000 private soldiers of the nobles. After these people assembled, Prady XIV and Grand Duke Mora would not let these expenses anymore. The soldiers who have been trained and equipped will return to the original lord. Therefore, after this wave, the Kingdom of Lorenzo and the Loen Federation actually cooperated very tacitly, reaping a lot of benefits from each, and then died. But tacit understanding does not mean that the relationship between the two countries is good. It is only because of the interests of the two sides that a tacit understanding was reached. If there is a chance next time, if you can attack the other side, no one will be soft-hearted. Peace and friendship, that is completely does not exist. This morning, clouds covered the sky, No. 5 Hall Street in the capital of King Lorenzo. This is an apartment specially provided for middle and senior officials of the government or the army. It has five floors in total, complete facilities, and a large living area, more than enough to accommodate a family of five plus two servants. Because it is very close to the center of the capital, there is no need to take a carriage to commute to get off work, so it is very popular with young officials. Green''s current position is assistant to the director of the special bureau, and his rank is still major general. Originally, according to convention, soldiers and officials returning from the Void World should be downgraded by half, but Green''s situation is special. He himself has extraordinary combat power, and there is an unknown number of undead troops under his command, making the kingdom''s noble bureaucrats. I didn''t dare to suppress him rashly, especially after knowing the details of the battle of Erdis Prison, I knew that Viscount Wood Slater was also a ruthless character. Coupled with the particularity of the necromancer, if you want to transform into a lich in order to survive in the future, you may still be able to ask Green''s head. Simply special affairs, Green, like Kebaev, has retained the rank of major general. However, although the military rank has not been lowered, the position cannot be retained. The special bureau on the main world side has one director and six deputy directors, one radish and one pit, and can no longer be secretly inserted. In addition to Silabel''s strong squeeze of the original director, and he took the position of the director of the special bureau, Green could only temporarily hold the title of assistant director. In fact, Green doesn''t care much about military rank and position. This time he can follow Silabel to enter the special bureau on the main world side. No matter what position, it doesn''t matter anymore. In fact, he has already entered the high-level of Lorenzo Kingdom. . On the other hand, the reconstruction and recovery of Langton City was not smooth. After the last battle of gods, Langton City was hit hard, not only the loss of products, but also the casualties and the panic caused by it. Their nightmare will never go away. This situation is not just a simple psychological reason, but has been infected by a very slight divine power, and there is no particularly good way to do it other than to slowly dissipate over time. And many people dont know where they are, thinking that Langton City is their nightmare, and they choose to leave and move to other places. Faced with population loss, Green had no better way but to recruit more workers from other cities. Fortunately, this time he got a lot of gold pounds from the Void World, which happened to be invested in the construction of Langton City, not only to expand the scale of the original factory, but also to build several new factories to make use of the plundered machines. , and assigned the Shadow Scholar Professor Arkansas to serve as the technical director of the new factory, responsible for the research and development of equipment, and make sure that Green''s undead army can use more powerful enchanted equipment as soon as possible. In addition, there is one more thing that needs to be handled by Green himself, that is, the shadow totem warrior from the barbarian tribe, Netherland Alva, sent a message back, saying that the chief and high priest of the barbarian tribe are very interested in Green''s proposal, hope Green was invited to discuss in person in person, and said that there was an artifact dedicated to Green as a reward after the completion of the event. Over the years, the barbarians have been brutally oppressed by the Loen Federation, their lives are very hard, and the population is declining. If this situation is not improved, it may not be long before the records of barbarians can only be seen in some historical books. Therefore, when the chief and high priest of the barbarian tribe heard that Green had a way to help them find another more open and safe habitat, they were naturally very interested and immediately sent an invitation. In addition, Netherland Alva is also the leader of the younger generation in the current barbarian tribe. He is very appealing among his peers, so the chiefs and high priests of the tribe also attach great importance to his opinions. Receiving this news, Green was also very happy. The strength of the barbarian warriors is unquestionable. If they have excellent enchanting equipment and a commander who is good at commanding, these big men with muscles and knots will be the nightmare of all enemies. Green didn''t think about incorporating the entire barbarian tribe. In fact, he preferred to reach a relatively equal deal with the barbarian tribe. He provided the barbarian tribe with a habitat in the foggy world, and regarded the barbarian tribe as his. Servant tribe, supplying him with qualified warriors as a percentage of the population. (end of this chapter) Chapter 440： bearded robin Chapter 440 Bearded Robin However, Green''s expectations for the barbarian legion are higher than those of the ordinary servant army in the foggy world, so in order to ensure loyalty, these barbarians who join him will be infected with undead spirits and transformed into shadow totems like Netherland Alva. Warriors, in this way can guarantee loyalty, but also can use the characteristics of the cemetery, so that the barbarians can improve their level through combat. Green had a wishful thinking in his heart, and made an appointment with the Netherlands to visit the barbarian tribe in person. First, I came to visit in person to show my sincerity. Second, I also need to check the terrain near the barbarian tribe and whether the Loen people are closely monitored. After all, it is not easy to bring out tens of thousands of men, women and children from the entire barbarian tribe. matter. As for directly opening the gate of time and space and letting the barbarian tribe transfer into the foggy world through the cemetery, Greene couldn''t choose to be so reckless. Because it is too easy, it does not show the preciousness of this opportunity. The so-called rush is not a business, so Green decided to let the barbarian tribe go through a difficult migration and break through the layers of the Loen Federation. Just like the study of scriptures, it has experienced all kinds of difficulties before it becomes more precious. In addition, it is very risky to directly open the gate of time and space to the cemetery in the barbarian tribe. If the secrets of the cemetery and the foggy world are exposed, it will inevitably bring him unimaginable trouble. However, something unexpected happened! is ready on Green''s side, just waiting for news from the Netherlands and confirming the spatial coordinates, he will be able to shuttle there. Unexpectedly, at this time, the soul link between Green and the Netherlands was cut off unexpectedly! Green couldn''t help being taken aback. This was the first time he had encountered such a situation, and he thought to himself: "What''s going on? Did Netherland die suddenly? But that''s not right! It''s clearly still in the cemetery''s attribute list. With his name, there is no hint of death... But why can''t I contact him? Was it blocked by some kind of magic circle? Or what?" Green calculated the possible situations and judged the danger level of this matter. Next, he should continue to follow up, or just give up, as if it did not happen. In the end, Green chose to continue to follow up the investigation, mainly because the value of the barbarian is very high, and he is currently lacking in the assault troops. In addition, he relied on the natural disaster level of the skeleton lord, and the upgraded angel of death in the state of divine power blessing. It can also match the combat power of the first-level natural disaster. According to the information obtained from Grand Duke Mora, currently in the main world, the natural disaster grade is basically the top combat power, so Green holds two natural disaster grades, and naturally has the capital without fear. He is also more curious about what the situation is, and can cut off his soul link in order to find a way to deal with it and avoid this situation in the future. Three days later, a small town in the mountains on the western frontier of the Loen Federation. Because it had just rained, there was a damp earthy smell in the air. In the only tavern in the town, a team of border guard patrols who just patrolled from the mountains came here for a drink as usual. Because there have been no wars for many years, the border guards here are very lax and not well trained. Just a few hunters, put on a set of military uniforms, patrol the mountains and forests near the town three times a month and get a copy Pretty good pay. Because of its proximity to the mountains where the barbarians live, the town is also an important location for trading with barbarians, making this tavern with accommodation functions quite a business. "Hey! Old Jerry, old rules!" The captain of the patrol, a strong bearded man, shouted loudly as soon as he entered the tavern, and then led the five people behind him to the next table. Because the patrol team is not formal and the number is not fixed, usually six or seven, the bearded captain is a high-level apprentice, the other two are junior apprentices, and the others are ordinary hunters, carrying old ''s enchanted rifle. The bearded man sat down, slammed a heavy warhammer beside his feet, swept his eyes around him habitually, and found that they were almost all old faces, only one young man, wearing a leather armor with a With a fighting dagger, dressed up neatly, he looks very young, looking like an inexperienced novice mercenary. "Young man, did you just come to our town? Are you here to do business with those big savages?" The bearded man asked very boldly, but there was a little bit of alertness in his eyes. As a patrol captain, he can be weak, but he can''t lack eyesight, so when he saw this young man for the first time, he subconsciously felt that this person was unusual. Green looked at the bearded patrol captain with a half-smiling smile, and replied: "It''s not for business, I just heard that there are barbarian tribes here, and I want to see if those barbarians are really as tall as they say in the book. strong." Because he wants to enter a foreign country, Green''s main body and the clone of Wood Slater have official identities. There are many inconveniences in leaving the Kingdom of Lorenzo without a legitimate reason, so this time Green went to the angel of death clone directly used by the barbarian tribe, using Shapeshifting magic pretends to be a young swordsman named Amberland, as long as he doesn''t use legendary supernatural abilities, he won''t reveal his secrets. The bearded patrol captain couldn''t help grinning when he heard Green''s reason, and gave Green a weird mind that was not quite right. Looking at Green''s enchanted leather armor and exquisite saber, he added a rich family who didn''t know the sufferings of the world. Eldest young master, the feeling of ''this person is extraordinary'' has all disappeared. At this moment, the fat proprietress of the tavern came over with a big **** and a tray, and said with a smile, "Hey, bearded Robin, tell me, what''s the strange thing about going on patrol in the mountains recently?" In this small town, newspapers are basically unavailable, and the information from the outside world is almost entirely based on word-of-mouth bragging. Often, a pigsty in a village is attacked by a lone wolf, and after a few people process it, it will become A certain city is attacked by an evil dragon, and a beautiful noble lady is kidnapped by a ferocious dragon. But the more bizarre the story is, the more popular it is. In fact, everyone knows in their hearts that hearsay cant be believed, but it doesnt prevent it from being a pleasant entertainment activity. The bearded captain named Robin laughed, took a big sip of the inferior wine from the glass, and put down the glass with a bang: "Well, speaking of it, I have encountered some strange things recently..." Not to mention, this bearded man is really eloquent. He tells stories in a very orderly manner, and he can throw a small burden from time to time, making the proprietress shudder. Green sat on the side, not interested in this kind of story that is 90% false and 100% true, and he was thinking about how to find Netherlands at this moment. The place where the soul link was cut off before is not too far from this town. If there is no accident, he can find that place in five hours at most. However, at this moment, Greene raised his eyebrows, suddenly retracted his thoughts, and looked at the eloquent bearded man. At this time, the bearded Robin was excited, he drank again, his cheeks were red, and he danced: "You don''t know! The situation at that time was really scary, the whole sky was full of blue light, and there were many magic talismans in the sky. Wen... I swear, that''s definitely a legendary powerhouse... in that forest! I swear..." "Hey! Haven''t you come over to take a look?" a drinker interjected. "Huh? Go and see? You''re not crazy!" The bearded Robin took another sip of strong wine: "That''s legendary! We don''t want to die, and we take the initiative to provoke it. Isn''t it impatient to live? Legendary , do you know what that means? Just the few of us in the patrol team, we don''t need to do anything, just one look and we are all dead." "Come on! It''s like you''ve actually seen a legendary powerhouse." Another drinker followed suit. Robin''s tone was stagnant, his cheeks were a little embarrassed, and he said with a neck: "How come I have never seen a legendary class! When I served in the Twelfth Corps, our Legion Commander was a legendary powerhouse. He even patted me on the shoulder during the inspection..." Green is not interested in the shoulder of the bearded Robin that the legion commander has not patted, but the scene that the bearded just described, encountered a magic circle while patrolling, and judged that it was the means of a legendary powerhouse. From the time and approximate The place just coincides with the time and place where the spiritual link was interrupted. Green thought to himself: "As expected, it seems that the Netherlands may be less fortunate." If there is a legendary superhuman who cuts off his soul link with the barbarian Netherlands, it must be no trivial matter, and whether the other party is a legend is still uncertain. It is suspected that it may be a natural disaster-level powerhouse. After all, in the barbarian tribe, the current chief and the high priest are both legendary-level, and according to the memory of the Netherlands, apart from these two, in the barbarian tribe, at least There are also two or three legendary ranks, and the strongest juggernaut has even reached the legendary high rank. Therefore, the skinny camel is bigger than the horse. Under such circumstances, he dares to take action against the barbarian tribe. Unless several legendary high-ranking members join forces, there must be a natural disaster grade. Through various indications, Green judged that it was not only the Netherlands who was attacked this time, but the entire barbarian tribe was probably affected. Soon after the bearded Robin finished telling the story and almost finished his drink, the patrol team disbanded and went back to their homes. Green watched Big Beard leave the tavern, and did not intend to follow up to obtain more information. The strength of the patrol team was too low, and it was difficult to obtain really useful information, and the description of the other party just now actually revealed that less information. (end of this chapter) Chapter 441： Officer Jessica Chapter 441 Officer Jessica Green watched a few people from the patrol team walk out of the tavern. He didn''t stay here any longer, and went out after paying the bill. The roads in the town are a little muddy, and the air is filled with the stench of horse manure. At this time, a caravan of more than ten carriages drove in from outside the town, carrying all kinds of daily necessities, all of which were ready to be sold to the barbarian tribe. This kind of thing that can be seen everywhere outside, once it reaches the barbarian tribe, it will triple and five times the price, which can be said to be a profitable business. However, the fat businessman sitting in the first carriage was frowning, looking back from time to time worriedly, for some reason, he seemed very anxious. Green saw the caravan from a distance, and felt an unusual atmosphere. He originally planned to leave the town but stopped in front of the tavern. The carriage of the ?? caravan quickly stopped at the opposite side of the tavern. There was a warehouse. The foreign caravan, no matter who came to town, had to stop at the warehouse. It is said that the background of the warehouse is very strong. The boss is the brother-in-law of a general in the Northern Garrison of the Loen Federation. When it first opened, some businessmen who did not believe in evil thought that they had a background, and did not buy it at all. He was soon dispatched by the general to the army inspection department to teach him how to behave. He specifically targeted the few caravans and taught him a lesson. It was only after all of them confessed and paid a lot of filial piety that they stopped. Now that the caravan comes here, this warehouse will charge a [5%] commission. The caravan''s carriage stopped, and the fat businessman jumped down from the front, respectfully came to the door of the second carriage, rubbed his palms to please the inside and said, "Sir, we have arrived in the town, our carriage can''t go in any further. now, look..." During the conversation, the door of the carriage opened, and a woman in a female police uniform came down. This woman is very tall, and her figure shows a concave and convex curve under the slightly tight uniform, but the obviously distinctive enchanted pistol in the holster around her waist gives people a suffocating deterrent, so that no one dares to be small Look at this young but very beautiful young policewoman. Green glanced over and was surprised, this policewoman''s rank is not low! Although the gold content of police rank is not so high compared to military rank, this female police officer is only twenty-five or six years old, and it is quite amazing to wear epaulettes with two bars and two stars. After the policewoman got off the carriage, five policemen descended one after another from the carriages behind. Four men and one woman quickly gathered around the policewoman. "Captain Jessica, this is the town, and more than 20 kilometers to the northwest is the settlement of barbarians." A policewoman with eyes held a magical creation similar to a compass, and projected a magnified image on it. The reduced holographic map is very convenient and accurate to find the location of the barbarian tribe. The female police officer named Jessica nodded, looked in the direction indicated on the holographic map, and then withdrew her gaze and asked, "Where was the last location of Officer Neanderthal?" The policewoman with glasses lifted her glasses lightly, and quickly moved her fingers on the compass a few times. A flashing red dot immediately appeared on the holographic map: "This is it." Green''s pupils shrank in the distance. Although the distance is not close, Green can still see clearly. The location shown on the holographic map is actually very close to the final location of the Netherlands! couldn''t help but "Huh", according to the conversations of these police officers, there should be a police officer missing, and they came to investigate this matter. "Let''s go!" Officer Jessica glanced at the map. After confirming the location, she waved her hand and gave an order to take this team of police officers into the mountains. Green looked at them, hesitating whether or not to go over to have a company, because the destination is the same, he will inevitably have an intersection with these police officers. If he doesn''t make contact here in advance, he may be more likely to be suspected after entering the mountain. "Officers, please wait a moment!" Green made up his mind instantly, shouted to several police officers who were about to leave, then walked over, nodded slightly when he saw the other party looking over, and introduced himself: "My name is Anbo. Lan, a free mercenary from Ruhr City." Jessica frowned as she looked at the young swordsman walking across the street, and several police officers who were with her also showed alert expressions. Although they are the police, in such a remote place, anything unexpected can happen. "What''s the matter with you? Mr. Amberland?" Jessica''s expression was serious, her attitude was very reserved and business-like. Ruhr City is the capital of the Ruen Federation, and it is also the largest and most prosperous metropolis. A mercenary who claimed to be from Ruhr City came to a frontier town thousands of kilometers away. This alone is suspicious enough. "This is my mercenary badge." Green walked over and took out a silver badge. According to the laws of the Loen Federation, no one can claim to be a mercenary. He must pass a professional examination and obtain a badge issued by the government to be a regular mercenary. To a certain extent, this metal badge is equivalent to obtaining government recognition. industry entry qualifications. Jessica looked at the badge, took out a flashlight-like instrument and took a picture of the badge, and immediately revealed Green''s appearance and some basic information at the moment. Although the mercenary badge of ??Green is fake, but through the Bonaparte family''s relationship in the Loen Federation, he has already entered complete identity information, no matter where he gets it, he can''t check it out. After the ?? inspection was correct, Officer Jessica had some admiration for Green. Those who could obtain the silver badge were at least mid-to-high-level superhumans of the official level, and had performed more than ten tasks rated at [B] level or above by the Mercenary Association. "Hello, sir, it''s nice to meet you." After seeing the badge, Jessica''s attitude changed, and her tensed and beautiful face became more relaxed. Green put away the badge: "Very presumptuous, I heard everyone talking just now and saw the mark on the map. I have to say that this is a coincidence. I just took a task before, a man named Netherland Alva. The barbarian disappeared suddenly, and he was last seen at the place marked on the map." Hearing Green''s narration, the six policemen were also taken aback. "You mean, the target of your mission also disappeared in the same place?" Officer Jessica confirmed again, but her eyes were a little suspicious. She didn''t quite believe there was such a coincidence. Green directly ignored the other party''s suspicions, looked distressed, frowned and said: "I have a hunch that this time things are not easy! We must rush over to find out the situation as soon as possible, otherwise..." Put yourself together with these cops. However, Jessica and the other police officers are not fools. They were fooled by a few words, especially Jessica, who opened her mouth to show that she did not intend to cooperate with Green, but at this time suddenly came from the side. A shrill scream came from the warehouse! Jessica''s face changed slightly, she screamed badly, and rushed over immediately. As an official-level high-level gun fighter, Jessica''s movements were extremely agile, and she dodged into the warehouse more than ten meters away in two or three steps. Green and several other police officers followed, and they all rushed in to find the source of the screams. The policemen who followed Jessica were all quite elite. The four men were all mid-level formals, and the spectacle girl who was obviously a support player also had the strengths of the primary level. The warehouse has a large area in order to park carriages. Next to the entrance, there is a two-story building that looks very old and is used as an office. The scream just now came from the building. Green didn''t rush forward desperately, and followed several policemen almost with the flow. When they entered the building, Jessica had already found the scene. At the door of a room on the first floor, the businessman who brought Jessica and the others over stood beside him with a pale face and fear in his eyes. Next to him was a bloated middle-aged woman who was more than a little younger. The proprietress of the tavern was still one size older. She fell to the ground at this time, her face was pale, her lips were blue, and the earth-shattering scream just now was made by this woman. The culprit that made that huge human-shaped tweeter sound was the creepy scene inside the house. This office was originally a warehouse, and there were two old desks, and two people, or more accurately, two corpses, were lying on the desks. If it were just two corpses, as a person living in a remote town, even an aunt who was overweight would not have such a big reaction. The situation in this room was really gloomy and eerie. All the supplies in the house, including the floor, walls, and ceiling, were all rotten and mottled, and the two corpses lying on the table seemed to have experienced countless hours of wear and tear. Mummy, the flow of time in this room seems to be accelerated dozens of times! And with that scream, he actually woke up the lying mummy, and got up from the table one after another, his movements were stiff and slow, and the knuckles made a clicking sound. Fortunately, the level of these two undead mummies was very low, and their bodies were stuck in the chairs. "Be careful, don''t get close, it''s the infection of necromancy!" Police Officer Jessica gave a very experienced warning when she saw this. She stretched out her hand and dragged the frightened businessman and the fat woman behind her. The other hand was already An exaggerated enchanted pistol was drawn from the holster. Immediately heard two "bang bang" sounds, and blew the heads of the two mummified corpses cleanly. The completely dehydrated skull exploded like a walnut skin, and the shriveled brains burst everywhere. However, after killing the two undead creatures, this office has not changed much, and it still has an eerie atmosphere... (end of this chapter) Chapter 442： 447 Altar in the basement Chapter 442 447 Altar in the basement Half an hour later, the town hall of the town became a temporary police station. The patrols that had just been disbanded gathered again and went to the town hall to stand by. Jessica and others who had planned to enter the mountain and Green all came here, along with two other parties, the businessman and the screaming aunt. "Police... Officer, I... Really, I really don''t know what''s going on!" The fat lady was a little sloppy in her words, and before she had fully recovered from the shock and fear she had just experienced, she stuttered: "I just I live next door to the warehouse, and I usually cook two meals here, but yesterday it was fine, I don''t know why... how is it..." Then he started crying again, as if recalling before, showing a panicked expression. In another room, the businessman was also questioned in the same way. Compared with the fat old lady who had never seen the world, this businessman who had traveled all over the world was obviously more psychologically resistant. After coming here to drink a glass of water, he basically He regained his composure and recounted the situation just now: "Lord Jessica, you know the situation of our caravan, and this time we came here as usual, but after entering the warehouse, I felt that something was wrong, and no one came to pick up the carriage. The door of the office was locked from the inside. I was very strange at the time! I went to find Ms. Chelsea, er~~ is the lady next door. Ms. Chelsea is a cook who is in charge of the food in the warehouse. They have a small door leading to the warehouse''s office." The businessman described in an orderly manner: "Because I often bring caravans here and I am familiar with Ms. Chelsea, I went to her and asked her what was going on and why the warehouse was not taken care of during the day. But I didn''t expect... The businessman swallowed a mouthful of saliva unconsciously: "Ms. Chelsea is quite strange when she hears it, saying that it is impossible! The people from the warehouse have come to eat in the morning, and it is logically impossible that there will be no one! Then take me through the small door." Speaking of this, a trace of fear flashed in the businessman''s eyes: "At that time, we entered the office and searched up and down, but couldn''t find anyone, including...including that room, I mean...that is the room, we all It was confirmed that there was no one there! There was no sign of decay! At that time, I didn''t think much about it, so I thought about driving the caravan''s carriage into the courtyard first and set it up first, and then went to open the locked door of the office. As soon as I opened the door, I didn''t know why, I was just dizzy, and then I heard Ms. Chelsea''s cry, I was startled, but for some reason, ghosts and gods also ran over." About half an hour later, Officer Jessica listened to the two people''s narration. As an observer, Greene also understood the situation almost, and as a necromancer, he almost knew what was going on. But what he couldn''t figure out was that to be able to achieve this level, at least it was a legendary first-level, or even a middle-level necromancer. But what is the reason for such a powerful extraordinary person to start with an ordinary warehouse? And after the survey by Jessica and her subordinates, the office of that warehouse was corroded by necromancy, there were still some traces of illusion, and there was no other abnormality. According to the fat aunt, he went to the warehouse in the morning, and the situation there was normal. And the spectacled girl detected signs of being affected by illusions from her body, indicating that those she saw in the morning should be illusions. At this moment, a tall policeman ran over quickly and saluted Officer Jessica: "A basement was found under the warehouse office, there should be several corpses in it, and they were all slightly affected by necromancy. erosion." With a new discovery, Jessica took everyone back to the warehouse scene immediately. This place has been blocked. Some people in the small town are standing outside the gate and pointing, seeing several uniformed police officers coming over and immediately dispersed to both sides. The caravan that had just arrived, because the carriage did not have time to reach the warehouse, was not stopped by the cordon, which made the fat businessman relieved. This was probably the best news for him so far. Otherwise, once his caravan was involved in the case, if the dozen or so carriages were impounded, it would not be known how long it would take for them to be released, then the loss would be too great. Green also followed in a grand manner. Because of the silver mercenary badge, Jessica acquiesced to his existence. After all, he is a powerful mercenary. What if he can help! Came to the entrance of the basement, which is located in a storage room at the end of the office corridor. The entrance is very obvious and not covered. There was a wooden ladder under the entrance, and dim candles below, illuminating the dark basement a little. I just found the entrance, and no one went down rashly. After everyone came, the glasses lady first checked whether there was a dangerous magic device, and then Jessica took the lead. Because the following situation cannot be determined, everyone else is preparing to respond. After waiting for a while, Jessica''s voice came from below: "Little Shura, come down, activate the psionic guardian, there is death psychic left below." "Yes!" The spectacled lady responded, and quickly activated a device hanging around her waist, immediately a faint halo appeared on her body. Green can feel that the halo has a certain defensive effect, but the defensive effect is very limited, and it is more similar to protective clothing to ensure that it is not eroded. Looking at the glasses girl named Shula, Green couldn''t help but secretly sighed that the Loen Federation was developing faster than the Kingdom of Lorenzo, but some clues could be seen from the equipment used by the police. In the Kingdom of Lorenzo Not to mention ordinary police, even the action team of the special bureau, do not have such professional equipment. A few minutes later, the glasses girl and Jessica who were in charge of the inspection site climbed up from below. Jessica looked at Green and thought for a while: "Mr. Amberland, the following has been surveyed, do you still want to go down?" Green nodded, looking very curious. He went down the ladder and immediately took a look at the basement, which was only over ten square meters. In the corner of the basement there is a strange, altar-like thing, with two candles on either side, and the light in the basement comes from this On the ground opposite the altar, five corpses were stacked one by one, the top two corpses had become mummified, with black skin and dehydrated muscles, but there was no sign of decay. The three corpses below are still in the state of fresh death. The wounds are all in the heart. They should have been stabbed to death by sharp knives. Moreover, as a legendary necromancer, Green could clearly sense that at this moment, the five corpses were providing some kind of psychic energy to the altar. That kind of psionic energy is somewhat close to death psionic energy, but it contains an unknown aura, which reminds Green suddenly of the final psychic energy that was generated when the Twelfth Void World entered the final stage. At this moment, the five corpses provided the strange altar with some similar characteristics. However, compared with the final psychic, the special psychic collected by the altar, in terms of characteristics and quality, cannot be compared with the final psychic. . And, with the extraction of this special psychic energy from the altar, the corpses are slowly transformed into a mummified state, just like coal burnt, exhausting its own energy, leaving only coal ash. Then Green opened his eyes of spiritual vision and looked around again, but found no more clues, climbed up to face Jessica and asked, and had to shake his head. Green found that Jessica''s expression was a little unusual, and immediately asked: "Have you seen a similar situation in the past?" Jessica was stunned for a while, then immediately disappeared the abnormal color, shook her head and denied: "How is it possible, I''m just a policeman, not a special bureau, generally such cases involving strange and extraordinary will be handled by the special bureau. I just It''s very strange, I don''t know if it has anything to do with Officer Neant and the disappearance of your mission target." Having said that, Jessica looked at the spectacled girl who was still immersed in operating the holographic map device before, and asked, "How is it? Did you find anything?" Green looked at the past unexpectedly, and was once again surprised that the alchemy technology of the Loen Federation was developed, and it actually developed an alchemy network similar to the Internet, connecting the databases of various government departments in the federation. At this moment, Shula, the spectacled mother, is in the nationwide database, searching for similar cases on a large scale to see if it can be used for reference. This time, when I came to the Loen Federation in person, Green finally understood why the Kingdom of Lorenzo was almost suppressed by the Loen Federation in these years. Except for the fact that the founding time of the country was relatively short, the top combat power of the Loen Federation was slightly inferior, and other aspects This emerging country can completely shake off the decaying and aging Kingdom of Lorenzo by a few streets. The gap in the development of alchemy technology alone is equivalent to that of the previous Celestial Dynasty and an African tribe. It is conceivable that if there was no suppression by Grand Duke Mora, Princess Mulesina, Marshal Santos, and Prady XIV, who had just been promoted to natural disasters, I am afraid that the Kingdom of Lorenzo should have been thrown into the country more than ten years ago. The **** heap of history. And in the Loen Federation, although the people at the bottom are also under the oppression of capitalists and big families, but overall life is quite good. In order to compete for votes, even if they are deceived and fooled, those bigwigs who control the federal parliament have to pretend. Pay attention to people''s livelihood. But even so, after completing the information retrieval a few minutes later, Shula, the spectacled woman, just shook her head helplessly, saying that she had not found any further. Jessica was a little disappointed: "Well, it seems that we are in trouble this time, let the Special Bureau come over, this kind of case does not belong to us." Although she looks like a strong woman, Jessica did not try to be brave. On the contrary, in order to ensure the safety of her and her subordinates, her decision was quite rational and cautious. (end of this chapter) Chapter 443： disappearance and death Chapter 443 Disappearance and Death Green looked at Officer Jessica unexpectedly. He originally thought that this heroic female police officer would rush to solve the case, but he did not expect to transfer it to the Special Bureau of Loen Federation according to the procedure. For this operation, Green expressed his understanding. Moreover, Jessica also made a report to the above, saying that the disappearance of the Neanderthal police officer in their bureau is likely to be unusual, and it is related to the warehouse case here, and asked the special bureau to take over together. From Green''s point of view, this is obviously a scapegoat. It seems that her relationship with the missing Neant police officer is just like that, and she is very reluctant to go to such a remote place to investigate this time. In this situation, I immediately wanted to throw the blame for the special bureau. Thinking of this, Green couldn''t help but look at Jessica meaningfully. It happened that Jessica also looked at him at this time, their eyes crossed, both of them froze for a moment, and then smiled inexplicably awkwardly. Although the report was made, Jessica and the others had to wait for the people from the special bureau to come and hand over. As for Green, he didn''t leave either. He had a hunch that the abnormal situation in the warehouse might have something to do with the sudden interruption of the Netherlands'' soul link, so he secretly released a few crows to investigate the place where the Netherlands last appeared. He himself also stayed in the town, preparing to wait for the people from the special bureau to come, and then act with the other party as a silver-level mercenary. This is also the decision Green made after seeing the equipment of Shula, the spectacled mother. Jessica''s group has such equipment. If it is a special bureau, there must be more equipment, at least in terms of intelligence, than he is alone One person has an advantage. However, Green did not expect that, just a few hours later, something unexpected happened. Because they had to wait for the people from the special bureau, Jessica and the others lived in the town hall, and Green also took the opportunity to come over and grab a room. The mayor is a lame veteran who seems very enthusiastic and arranges room and board. It was almost night, and there was a sudden noise. Several patrolmen headed by Old Jerry ran back in a panic, their faces pale, their lips turned blue with fright, and they could not speak well. After seeing the scene just now, Jessica arranged the town patrol outside the warehouse, mainly to prevent some curious bear children from sneaking in. After all, there are remnants of necromancy and that. This kind of special spiritual energy, ordinary people rashly enter, and if they are contaminated with some, they may die. Old Jerry''s people are all local, they understand the stakes, and they are all very serious. The six people are divided into three groups, two teams, day and night, until they wait for someone from the special bureau to take over. Unexpectedly, before it was dark, the patrolmen guarding the door found that there was a shadowy light in the office of the warehouse. At that time, he thought he was confused, so he quickly called his companions, and the two reconfirmed. At this look, not only is there light, but there are even shadows shaking. One of these two patrol members is only an apprentice, and the other is an ordinary person. Earlier, Old Jerry reminded them that it is very dangerous here. If there is a situation, dont be rude and report it immediately. These two people implemented old Jerry''s thoughts, found that the situation was not right, and ran away immediately, waiting for Green, Jessica and others to come from the town hall, the lights and figures in the office had disappeared. However, Green knew that the two men did not lie about military intelligence, because they both had weak necromancy. "Let''s go in and have a look!" Jessica looked at Green and motioned for him to follow her: "The others stay outside and stand by." Obviously, Jessica trusts Green''s strength more than a few subordinates, or she doesn''t need to be responsible for Green''s life and death. Green saw through Jessica''s thoughts at a glance, nodded noncommittally, and then the two walked in. When they went in, they didn''t see the situation described by the two patrolmen. The office of the warehouse was dead and dark, and there was no movement. Green and Jessica searched upstairs and downstairs and found nothing, and now only the basement is left. They looked at each other and noticed something strange. They came to the entrance of the basement. It was dark and there was no light. Green didn''t feel any fluctuations in death energy, and even the special energy in the basement disappeared completely. Because it was necessary to leave the scene as much as possible to the investigation team of the Loen Federal Special Bureau who came later, the arrangement in the basement was not changed. Green couldn''t help but be vigilant. Jessica didn''t have such a keen perception, but she also had a lot of methods. When she found that the basement was too dark, she threw a flare directly into it. The basement is brightly lit. Green and Jessica''s eyesight is not bad. With the light of the flares, they can see the inside almost the same. The corpses and the strange altar placed in the corner are all gone! No wonder Green couldn''t sense the existence of that special psychic energy. It turned out that it had been taken away, but it was replaced by another corpse. "Neant!" Jessica suddenly called out, actually recognizing the identity of the corpse and calling out the name of their missing colleague. Green accidentally glanced at Jessica, who was anxious. It seemed that there was some error in the previous guess. Jessica and Neant should have a good relationship, at least they should be good friends, otherwise at this time, only The two of them, Jessica didn''t need to pretend to be distressed. But the corpse below was lying face down, and Green didn''t know how Jessica was sure that the person was the missing Neanderthal. Fortunately, Jessica did not lose her mind, nor did she rush over when she saw her relatives and friends were killed, as she did in some dog-blood TV shows. If Jessica is the kind of person with big chests and no brains, Green can swear that he will never stop him, and he will not follow him stupidly for fun. Jessica just called out, her mood fluctuated slightly, she quickly calmed down, and said solemnly: "It''s very strange here, let''s get out of here quickly." Without waiting for Greene to express his attitude, he turned and walked out quickly. She also decisively held the exaggerated enchanted pistol in her hand. Green also felt that something was wrong, and followed Jessica out of the office building. When she was outside, there was no accident, and Jessica breathed a deep sigh of relief. "By the way, how can you be sure that it is your colleague''s body?" Green stopped and asked the doubts in his heart. "You don''t know?" Jessica looked at Green in amazement, which made Green realize that he had asked a stupid question, and he was spinning in his brain, trying to find an excuse, or change the subject, and cover up the question, Jay But Sika said to himself to help him find an excuse: "That''s right, although you are a silver mercenary at your age, you shouldn''t have been in the military and police system. It''s not surprising that you don''t know our situation. On the day of the police, we were engraved with an identity rune, and even if the dead or the body is mutilated, it can be identified by the identity rune." During the conversation, Green and Jessica came out, joined the others, and reported the situation. Everyone was mentally prepared for the discovery of Neant''s body, but they didn''t expect that Neant''s body would appear in the basement of the warehouse office unreasonably. The next morning, according to yesterday''s agreement, the person from the special bureau contacted by Jessica came over overnight, and should have arrived before 8 o''clock at the latest, but it was already 9 o''clock, but still no one came. Being released by the people in the special bureau made Jessica and others anxious, and there was a bad premonition in their hearts. Sure enough, at half past nine, Shula, the spectacled woman, suddenly received a message from the Special Bureau, asking if the investigation team of the Special Bureau had joined them? After Shura''s report, Jessica''s heart sank. The investigation team of the Special Bureau did leave on time yesterday. I don''t know what happened in the middle, and the Special Bureau didn''t know the situation, so I actually asked them if they were there! This matter is no trivial matter. Jessica immediately sent the situation back. The investigation team of the special bureau suddenly disappeared, which was somewhat similar to the previous situation when Neander disappeared. Thinking of the corpse that appeared in the basement, the investigation team of the special bureau suddenly lost contact. "Captain, what should we do? This thing is getting more and more... terrifying!" Shula, the spectacled woman, asked in a low voice, but she couldn''t think of how to describe the current situation. In the end, she could only use ''terrifying'' to describe her mood. "Don''t worry! Shula, I''ll bring you back safely." Jessica vowed to comfort her. "Captain, I think this town is very evil, so let''s get out of here quickly. This kind of unconventional case should have been handled by the Special Bureau." A policeman with a bad face suggested, looking at it with high hopes. Jessica, hoping the other party ordered, take them away immediately. However, at this moment, Green spoke: "I''m afraid it''s too late to leave now!" "What do you mean!" The policeman who proposed to leave immediately froze, glaring at Greene with anger, as if he wanted to devour Greene alive. Green didn''t care about the policeman''s hostility, which was the stress response of the weak in the face of an uncontrollable situation. Jessica was much calmer. She stared at Green: "Have you seen something?" "The best choice right now is to stay here." Green said in a hurry, just now he felt a legendary level of spiritual energy fluctuations suddenly erupted in the forest near the town, according to the surging of the spiritual energy. The breath of death can roughly judge that the other party is also a necromancer. Green was unable to judge for the time being whether this necromancer killed the investigation team of the Special Bureau, but what happened in the warehouse and the Neanderthal police officer were all related to this mysterious necromancer. (end of this chapter) Chapter 444： the lost tribe Chapter 444 The Disappeared Tribe For the complicated and unknown situation, Green did not act rashly, the Netherlands suddenly lost contact, the mysterious altar, special psionics, the sudden appearance of the police corpse, and the existence of a legendary necromancer... All signs indicate that these Things are extraordinary, and now the wisest thing is to watch the development of the situation, instead of jumping out like an idiot, that will not help, and can only expose yourself. However, some people obviously disagreed with Green''s statement. The policeman who was hostile to Green was completely out of control and shouted: "You better shut up! We are the police, you are just a mercenary, his M''s , don''t point fingers at me, you know!" As he spoke, his hand had already touched the pistol on his waist, although he didn''t pull it out, it was full of threats. Green frowned, looked at the policeman, spread his hands indifferently, and did not continue to say anything. But in his heart, he was more cautious: "It''s a good trick. I didn''t even notice that the policeman''s mood was actually affected. Is this trying to create tension in the town? But what''s the use of it?" "Roger! Calm down!" Jessica finally spoke. Although his emotions were a little out of control, but being under Jessica for many years made him subconsciously obey Jessica''s orders, he was suddenly drunk, his body slammed, his hands left the gun handle, and his two red eyes gradually returned to normal. "Captain Jessica, I... what happened to me just now?" The policeman named Rogge suddenly woke up, showing an incredible expression, as if the man just now was not him. "Okay, let''s all calm down." Jessica clapped her hands, attracting everyone''s attention: "We really shouldn''t leave the town now, you have seen what the road was like when we came, and now we rashly Going back is likely to be dangerous, we have to wait for reinforcements from the Special Bureau. An investigation team of the Special Bureau is missing, the Special Bureau will definitely pay attention to it, and a stronger investigation team will be dispatched soon. " With this mentality, Jessica and the others waited for another day, but they did not wait for the reinforcements from the special bureau they expected. Instead, the contact between the glasses girl and the special bureau was also interrupted. Meanwhile, Green discovered something even more surprising! Before, he sent out a few crows to investigate the place where the connection was lost in the Netherlands to see if he could find any clues. However, after the crow was released, it quickly arrived at the predetermined location, but there was no trace there except for a forest. After all, the Netherlands is also a barbarian totem warrior of [lv6]. Even if he encounters a legendary powerhouse, he can at least resist. But in the place where he lost contact, there was no trace of battle, and there was no residue of violent fluctuations in psychic power. This is beyond Green''s expectations. He originally thought that the Netherlands suddenly lost contact and was cut off from the soul link. Most of them encountered a strong enemy, but now it seems that may not be the case. Since there is no useful situation found here, Green did not let the crows come back, but directly let them fly to the barbarian tribe to have a look. It is best to contact the chief or high priest of the barbarian tribe and ask. About the situation in the Netherlands. However, this trip made him discover an even more amazing situation! As the crows flew to the barbarian tribe, they found that the originally huge barbarian settlement was empty at this time! Green couldn''t help taking a deep breath. Although he had expected that something might happen to the barbarian tribe, he never expected that there would be no one left. He immediately ordered the crows to fly down to check, and found that there were no signs of fighting in the tribe, and there were no signs of cleaning up in the simple wooden house. It seemed that the barbarians who lived here suddenly left, and even the food stored at home was not in time. take away. This situation made Green suddenly sound, the Gnoll tribe that mysteriously disappeared in the foggy world before! After comparing the two, they are very similar. By this time, Green had realized that there was a big problem, and he quickly controlled the crow to fly around. There are tens of thousands of barbarians in total, and they are distributed in several settlements nearby, and they are gathered from small tribes into a large tribe. What I just checked was the largest settlement among them. There are several large and small strongholds nearby. After some checking, there was no one there! At this point, Green finally confirmed that it was not just the Netherlands that lost contact, but the entire barbarian tribe disappeared without warning! Faced with this situation, Green immediately suspected it, was it the mysterious necromancer who did it? But it was just a flash of thought, and he denied it himself. He sensed that although the necromancer was strong, it was impossible to destroy and control the entire barbarian tribe in one go. Even with Green''s current strength, all the undead army is dispatched, and two natural disaster-level powerhouses are in town, it is unlikely that the entire barbarian tribe will be wiped out silently. With doubts in his heart, Green wanted to take back the crows, but at this moment, he had an idea and did not let the crows fly back, but returned the control to Serena on the spot, and asked her to take those crows directly. Summon back. Just after the crow disappeared, in the empty barbarian tribe, a huge eye suddenly opened on the top of the largest tent, revealing a huge pupil with a diameter of more than one meter five inside, looking in the direction where the crow disappeared before, and then again. slowly closed... The next day, the reinforcements from the special bureau still did not arrive. The policeman named Rogge stayed up almost all night because of his anxiety. The next morning, his eyes were red and his circles were dark, as if he was exhausted, and his mental state became more unstable. Jessica saw it, but there was no good way, and the state of the other people was not very good. She had a nightmare all night, like being entangled in a nightmare, as long as she closed her eyes, her brain would involuntarily emerge. Lots of scary scenes. If it was one or two people, it could still be explained by nervousness, but except for Jessica herself and Greene, everyone else was in trouble, and it was no coincidence. On the contrary, the local people in the small town and the caravans that often travel here have no influence. And, just when Jessica couldn''t do anything about it, there was a new situation at the warehouse. At twelve o''clock in the afternoon, the Neanderthal police officer, who had been dead for an unknown time, walked out of the warehouse in a grand manner! The two patrolmen who were guarding the door of the warehouse at the time were very strange. Although they had never seen Officer Neander, it was forbidden to enter the warehouse, but suddenly a person walked out. They immediately became vigilant. One hurried to report the letter, and the other People follow from a distance. "What! You said a person came out of the cargo terminal!" Jessica was about to get overwhelmed when she received the report, but a new situation appeared, which made her even more irritable, but there was nothing she could do. By the time she brought someone over, Neante had already walked out of the town and disappeared into the forest outside the town. The patrolman in charge of stalking didn''t dare to follow him, and by the time Jessica and the others arrived, Neander was long gone. After listening to the description of the patrol, Jessica had already judged that most of them were Neanderthals. In order to confirm, she quickly sent someone to check. Immediately, her eyes turned to the outside of the town. The dense forest, which was originally dense, unexpectedly rose. Jessica hesitated in her heart, should she venture into the forest to find the person who just walked out. After waiting for a few minutes, the police officer who had just sent back hurried back and reported that Neant''s body was indeed gone! Jessica nodded, finally turned her heart away, and said, "You guys wait here, I''ll take a look." After finishing his clothes, he took out the enchanted pistol and held it in his hand, and was about to enter the misty forest. Unexpectedly, at this time, Green finally spoke: "Officer Jessica, if I were you, I wouldn''t leave here so rashly." "Huh?" Jessica raised her beautiful eyebrows, looked at Green, her eyes were burning, and she asked in a deep voice, "What else do you know? Also, who are you?" She moved, but finally resisted and didn''t raise her gun, but if Green couldn''t answer her question well, the enchanted pistol with exaggerated shape would immediately aim at Green''s head. "I only know that there is a legendary necromancer in the fog of this mountain forest. If you don''t believe it, you can ignore my reminder. As for who I am, didn''t you already know? I''m just a silver-level mercenary. Green replied indifferently. He couldn''t say how much he liked this Jessica police officer, but he didn''t dislike it, after all, she was a beautiful woman. "Captain, this person is very suspicious, and I suspect that he is doing all this." The policeman named Roger once again showed hostility to Green, as if the predicament they are currently facing was caused by Green, as long as Green was killed All difficulties will be overcome. Jessica frowned and glanced at Rogge. After thinking for a while, she actually raised her gun and aimed it at Green. Green''s eyes flashed a gleam of light, but then he gave a soft "Huh" and looked at Jessica in surprise. I saw that at the next moment, Jessica, who seemed to be aiming the gun at Green, suddenly turned the muzzle, slammed, and pulled the trigger. The muzzle of the enchanted pistol spewed out a mass of flame, and an enchanted bullet came out of the chamber at a high speed, in the air. Draw a blue light and hit the policeman named Rogge! In an instant, a headshot shot! Rogge''s head exploded like a rotten watermelon, red and white, splashing out. No one thought that Jessica would suddenly shoot and kill her subordinates. Several policemen who had been standing with Rogge earlier dispersed immediately, pulling out their pistols and looking at Jessica at a loss. "What are you doing, hurry up and stay away from that monster!" Jessica shouted angrily and continued to shoot... (end of this chapter) Chapter 445： Pirates and Captain Gomez Chapter 445 Pirates and Captain Gomez Chester Port, the second largest port of the Kingdom of Lorenzo, is located in the northeast of the kingdom, facing the vast Eastern Ocean. This is the transit point for the foreign trade of the Kingdom of Lorenzo, and it is also one of the important bases of the Kingdoms navy. On the sea 320 kilometers east of Chester Port, bright eyes shone on the calm waves, and flocks of seabirds flew over the sea and made cheerful calls. On the sea, a wooden sailboat painted light blue with a pirate flag on its mast was riding the wind and waves to the southeast. Although the world''s alchemy technology is very developed, and even some countries have built enchanted warships wrapped in iron armor, but in the endless sea, wooden sailboats are still the mainstream. This 300-ton old-fashioned cruiser named the White Seagull belongs to it. Although it has been more than 30 years old, it is well maintained. If it moves at full speed, in an ideal state, it still runs at a high speed of nearly 20 knots. Owning this warship has always been the pride of the White Seagull Pirates, and it is also the biggest support for them to survive in the complex and dangerous Eastern Ocean. In the sea breeze, the White Seagull rides the wind and waves, and a one-eyed captain with an alchemy prosthesis on his leg stands on the bow in high spirits. Not long ago, they met another pirate group unexpectedly. With faster speed and powerful firepower, the White Seagull pirate group brutalized each other with blood, and the shells hit the enemy with many holes, and finally even the mast was destroyed. It was broken, and most of its power was lost. If it wasn''t for a legendary primary superhuman on the opponent''s ship who shot at the most critical moment, the hostile pirate ship would definitely be sunk, and the pirates on board became their captives. Even so, the other party paid a hefty ransom, and he fled in a frustrating manner in a tattered pirate ship. Therefore, this one-eyed pirate captain was in high spirits, the sea breeze was blowing in front of him, and his clothes were buzzing, which made him very intoxicated with this invigorating feeling. But at this moment, a pirate suddenly called out on the boat: "Boss, look up, what is that thing?" The one-eyed pirate captain was disturbed by his enjoyment. He couldn''t help frowning. He glanced back at the pirate who made a sound, and then looked into the air in the direction of his fingers. In an instant, his face changed dramatically. I saw a huge black shadow descending from the clouds, the outline getting bigger and bigger, until it broke through the clouds, the huge dragon wings fanned, and instantly shattered the nearby clouds, and the ferocious silver-gray dragon head lifted up and uttered a high-pitched dragon roar. . In an instant, the mighty Long Might slammed down with Long Yin, and all the pirates on the Dragon Pirate Ship felt their legs weaken, and they shivered and lowered their heads. He closed his eyes and muttered in his mouth, not knowing what he was praying for. Captain One-Eyed Dragon is still tough. With the strength of the Legendary Elementary Stage, he was not directly intimidated by the dragon''s might of the Dragon Lich. The only remaining eye was narrowed into a line, and he looked up at the behemoth that appeared in the sky. At this moment, a figure jumped off the dracolich''s head and stomped on the deck of the pirate ship with a thud. Green looked at the one-eyed pirate standing on the bow, and said lightly, "Are you the captain?" The one-eyed dragon pirate swallowed a mouthful of saliva and quickly replied: "Yes, your honorable lord, my name is Gomez, we are white seagulls... uh, an adventure group, we are a registered legal adventure group..." The one who came here at this moment was another avatar of Greene, Wood Slater, because he was wearing the military uniform of a major general of the Kingdom of Lorenzo, and jumped from the head of a forty or fifty meters long dragon. This kind of identity coupled with such a bluffing appearance really scared Gomez. Although he was a Legendary Beginner Transcendent, he felt that Green''s strength seemed to be similar to his, but he didn''t dare to offend him at all. On the top of the mast, a pirate who was in charge of the lookout was very clever, and immediately tore down the pirate''s skull flag and replaced it with a white seagull flag, trying to make himself and these people look harmless. As for why Green came here, we have to talk about it a few days ago. Just after Green sent the Angel of Death clone to pretend to be Amberland to enter the Loen Federation, Silabel, who had just taken over the Special Bureau, encountered a little trouble. The Second Fleet of the Royal Navy stationed in Port Chester has lost three battleships in less than half a month! At the beginning, the Second Fleet first investigated by itself, trying to suppress this matter. After all, it is the Navy itself, but there are cases of warships missing, no matter what it is spread out, it is hard to say. Moreover, after Prady XIV was promoted to natural disaster, he had stronger control over the navy. If it was only a small situation, the Second Fleet could still cover it up, but three consecutive warships disappeared inexplicably. No, you must report it immediately. The next thing is logical, this matter falls on the head of the special bureau. Green, as Silabel''s confidant, came to Port Chester to investigate this matter as the assistant director of the special bureau. There is also an investigation team of 20 people selected from the headquarters of the Special Bureau. Originally, Greene didn''t take things in Port Chester to heart. As the assistant director, he was already a high-level executive, and he didn''t need to do it himself. He came here in person to represent the importance attached to this matter by the Headquarters of the Special Bureau. Specifically, The work of the 20-person investigation team will do the job. However, this time the situation is far more serious than previously expected. Just as Greene had originally planned, he came to Port Chester and let the investigation team start work. The Second Fleet knew that the new director''s confidant was here, for fear that the new officer''s appointment would set fire to them, so he kept his attitude low and cooperated with the investigation very much. But the result was unexpected. The investigation team of the Special Bureau came for several days, inside and out, up and down, but found no useful clues. Green''s main focus is still on the barbarian tribe, but the investigation team of the special bureau he brought has made a big deal. When most of the entire investigation team went to sea to the place where a previous warship disappeared, together with that ship Soon the enchanted destroyers have all lost contact! Green realized the seriousness of the situation, so he took the dracolich to the sea, at least to find the missing members of the investigation team. At the same time, in the Ruen Federation, two thousand kilometers away from Chester Port. The policeman named Rogge was shot in the head by Jessica, but he didn''t fall down, but several greasy tentacles gushed out from the top of his neck with a "pop". Jessica shot continuously, interrupting the tentacles, and finally Rogge''s body fell softly, and a lot of blood gushed from the wound on his neck. Jessica breathed a long sigh of relief, took back the enchanted pistol, and was about to go to check, but was stopped by Green: "Wait first!" Jessica was stunned for a while, seeing that Green''s sword had reached her hand at some point, and she swept the headless corpse, the Sword Master [lv9] automatically unleashed it, and immediately a semi-arc-shaped sharp blade appeared, tearing the air, Cut away. Immediately, with a sudden flash, it hit the corpse, as if it had punctured a balloon and exploded with a "bang". "Blast!" Jessica exclaimed, watching a pit that was nearly half a meter deep on the ground being blasted, and she couldn''t help but feel lingering fears. If she walked over and was bombed this time, even if she didn''t die, she would be short of arms. Legs, thinking of this, I couldn''t help thanking Green. Green waved his hand and said: "It''s nothing, it seems that the town is not safe anymore, we must find another way! Can you still contact your superiors?" Jessica looked at Shula, the spectacled girl, and although she didn''t speak, her questioning was obvious. The glasses girl immediately understood, but shook her head helplessly: "No, our magic messenger is completely ineffective, disturbed by an invisible psychic energy." Jessica flashed disappointment in her eyes and thought for a while: "Let''s go back to the town first, I observed, it seems that apart from us, the residents of the town are not abnormal, maybe we can think of a way on them. "After that, he looked at Green and asked for his opinion. Just now Green was able to discover the corpse explosion, which was stronger than Jessica, not only Jessica was very grateful to him, but several other policemen also looked at Green with admiration. Green pondered and did not object to Jessica''s proposal, but he was still very puzzled why the residents of the town had not been harmed for so many years? And where did the whole tribe of barbarians go? In his subconscious, he always felt that the barbarian tribe, including the Netherlands, should not be dead. Back to the town, such as the town is also full of fog, the town''s residents are dead or missing, the **** plot does not appear. Everything was normal in the town. After listening to Jessica''s introduction, the lame mayor showed the calmness and courage that a veteran should have. He immediately took out his collection of old-fashioned enchanted rifles, vowed to help, and Those few patrol members, under the leadership of old Jerry, followed the mayor to advance and retreat together. Green has always had doubts about this mayor, but he turned on his spiritual vision to observe, but found nothing unusual about the mayor. On the sea, Green landed on the deck of the pirate ship, and his icy eyes glanced at the tattered and stinky sailors on the ship, as well as some sallow faces and thin coolies. The life of a pirate is far from pleasant. With the development of alchemy technology, the strength of the navies of various countries has become stronger and stronger, and even the armed merchant ships of some big merchants are equipped with powerful enchanted weapons or are escorted by powerful supernatural beings, making pirates, which once represented a high risk of being rich and oily. Careers are getting harder and harder. "Your name is Gomez?" Green looked at Captain Cyclops. "It''s your lord, what''s your order?" The one-eyed captain immediately nodded and answered, the fierce image of murder that he usually established in the minds of his subordinates instantly collapsed. Green was quite satisfied with his attitude: "I have taken over the ship now, and I have to reach Hesse Port before dark. Don''t bargain with me, live or die, you choose." (end of this chapter) Chapter 446： 451 Port Hesse Chapter 446 451 Port Hesse In an instant, the entire deck of the pirate ship fell into silence. Many pirates and coolies dared not speak, and looked at One-Eyed Gomez. With a grunt ??, Gomez''s throat moved, and a sudden sound came out of his throat. He forcefully twitched the corners of his mouth, showing a smile that was uglier than crying, and bowed his head: "That... everything is up to the general''s orders." Although he is also a legendary powerhouse, Gomez has been in the sea for so many years, and he knows who he should resist and when he should be resolute. As for the other sailors and coolies on the ship, when Gomez bowed his head, he did not look down on the captain, but all secretly relieved. Si was stubborn, and they attacked first. Although they are not the opponent of Captain Gomez even if they join forces, but with the big BOSS Green, they don''t need to really kill Gomez, they just need to show their attitude with their actual actions. Otherwise, the terrifying behemoth in the sky can overturn their pirate ship with just one dive. But when they looked up again, trying to find the huge, terrifying figure, the dracolich had long since disappeared. The Port of Hesse is located in the outer sea between the Kingdom of Lorenzo and the Loen Federation. It is a movable city floating on the sea. It is a paradise for many pirates in the East China Sea. Here, no matter who they are, they can move freely and get supplies. , you can even buy warships directly at the shipyard, the only thing you need to pay is a sufficient amount of gold pounds. Hesse Port is like a huge tumor growing in the depths of the East China Sea. By supporting pirates on the sea, looting merchant ships on the route, and then returning to Hesse Port to sell the stolen goods, the gold pounds obtained at the end will also be used to buy weapons through Hesse Port. Supplies or repairs ships In order to eliminate this tumor, even the mighty Condor Empire once dispatched a naval fleet and dispatched a natural disaster-level powerhouse, but finally returned. It was this battle that established the reputation of Hesse Port, so that second-rate countries like the Kingdom of Lorenzo and the Loen Federation would no longer dare to talk about attacking Hesse Port. The reason why ??Green went to Hesse Port this time was to investigate the disappearance of the three warships and the disappearance of more than ten members of the investigation team of the Special Bureau. If there is any place at sea with the best information, then this place must be Hesse Port, but to obtain accurate information, it also has to pay a lot of gold pounds. In the evening, the sun was about to drop below sea level, and the cool sea breeze blew the White Seagull''s flag and made a "puff" sound. In the distance, the outline of a huge sea city appeared in the field of vision, and the setting sun painted the city with a golden edge, making it look a bit like an illusory mirage. "Master General, there is Hesse Harbor." Gomez stood beside Green with a low eyebrow and pointed to the city emerging in the distance. Green looked at the past and found that the scale of Hesse Harbor was larger than he imagined. It is said that the entire Hesse Harbor was built on the corpse of a huge sea beast. The port can move freely, and even when necessary, it can activate defensive magic to form a light film over the city, and then the entire city dives below the sea surface. Gomez peeked at Green''s expression and asked tentatively, "Sir General, we have arrived at Hesse Harbor, look... can we... can go?" Green glanced at him from the corner of his eyes, and said lightly, "Where do you want to go? Isn''t it bad to be my subordinate? Your strength is good. If you go to the special bureau, I can give you a colonel rank, how about it?" The corner of Gomez''s mouth twitched, and he knew that it was easy to ask God to send him away, so he reluctantly said: "Of course it''s impossible to be able to serve the Lord, I''m afraid that our strength is low and it will ruin the important thing of the Lord, besides..." Before Gomez could continue speaking, Green turned his head to look at him, and said coldly, "Are you still unwilling to say that?" An icy chill enveloped Gomez during his speech, causing him to shudder violently. , hurriedly said: "Don''t dare, don''t dare, my subordinates are willing to be loyal to the adults!" At this moment, Gomez felt extremely bitter in his heart. He didn''t know why he was so unlucky to meet such an unreasonable person, but the unfathomable strength of the other party made him really dare not act rashly. In the moment just now, when Green forced him to be loyal, he even became ruthless for a while, wanting to break the net, but the terrifying coercion and huge size of the dragon lich flashed in his mind, and he finally failed to summon the courage. Green snorted and put his hand on the top of Gomez''s head, and the death energy instantly enveloped him. "Not good!" Gomez''s face changed dramatically. Although he promised his allegiance just now, he didn''t expect Green to actually use death infection to transform him into an undead creature. If only loyalty is enough, after all, there is still a chance in the future to transform into an undead creature, and he will never be able to get rid of the control of the person in front of him. "Fight!" Gomez glared angrily, clenched his teeth sharply, and was about to burst out of psionic energy, breaking free from Green''s grasp. However, at this moment, he found that he could not move! Just behind him, I don''t know when, a figure wearing a mage robe appeared, staring at him coldly and indifferently, it was the Lich Mage Frio. Beside Frio, the floating cannon hummed in suspension, and the muzzle had begun to condense psionic energy. In an instant, Gomez felt as if he had become a mouse being targeted by an old cat. The suppression of the Legendary Intermediate to the Primary made him unable to resist, as well as the terrifying floating cannon. Gomez had a hunch, As long as he dared to act rashly, the fire snake that spewed from the muzzle would instantly tear him to pieces. "Damn it!" Gomez scolded secretly and relaxed. In the face of this situation, he could only admit it again, closed his eyes and let Green''s undead energy penetrate into his body and slow him down. Slowly transform into a half-human, half-undead shadow creature. After a while, Green withdrew his hand, and Gomez also regained his mobility. He immediately knelt down on one knee and said in a hoarse voice: "My subordinates see the great master!" The many pirates of the White Seagull watched in amazement, most of them still didn''t know what happened just now. Green glanced at Gomezs attributes with satisfaction: Shadow Captain Gomez, Level [lv7], Combat Strength [1900], Loyalty [65] "Take care of your crew, let''s go to Hesse Port." Green said expressionlessly, looking at the outline of the sea city in the distance again. In fact, Green did not intend to transform the pirate captain Gomez. His previous plan was to enter Hesse Port directly as the official identity of the Kingdom of Lorenzo. Although Hesse Harbor has a profound background, he once repelled a natural disaster-level strong The condor Empire fleet led by the leader, but Greene this time is only to investigate the missing warships of the Lorenzo Kingdom, and he came to Hesse Port only to collect information. I believe that as long as he shows enough tyrannical strength, the East Sea overlord who controls Hesse Port, Deansost, should not be stingy with some intelligence help. In fact, this was also the idea that Silabel gave him before he came, because Deansost had some friendship with Grand Duke Mora. If there was no conflict of fundamental interests, the other party should be very happy to see Grand Duke Mora''s face. Send a personal favor. However, not long ago, there was a new situation that prompted Greene to change his mind and decide to hide his identity and enter the port of Hesse. Just half an hour ago, another avatar of Green, in the small town where Amberland was located, in the basement of the warehouse office building, another corpse appeared. This time, it was a young sailor in a tattered sailor suit. There were no obvious wounds on his body, but his expression was twisted and ferocious. He should have suffered great pain before dying. At first, Green had not linked this person to the incident of the loss of contact with the naval warship. After all, the two sides were more than 2,000 kilometers away. It was hard to imagine that the missing crew members would appear in a basement thousands of miles away. Until Green and Jessica checked the body, they found the crew member''s certificate, which clearly stated the affiliation - the Second Fleet of the Royal Navy of Lorenzo, the Second Patrol Brigade, and the frigate Pherondor! Green''s heart suddenly froze, and he immediately contacted the people who stayed in Chester Harbor to compare the list of members of the missing ship. Sure enough! This ensign named Hildovar was one of the crew members who went missing with the Ferondo this time. Green did not expect such a situation, but the sudden appearance of the crew''s corpses also made him the first time to link the sudden disappearance of the barbarian tribe with the loss of contact with the three Lorenzo Kingdom naval warships 2,000 kilometers away. events, is this just a coincidence? Or a bigger conspiracy? In the face of a more complicated situation, Green changed his previous thoughts and decided to hide his identity and enter Hesse Port to be safe. In this way, Gomez and his pirate group became the best cover. Really close to the port of Hesse, the city that can move on the sea looks more majestic than it looks from a distance. The White Seagull entered the port, paid the berthing fee of twenty gold pounds, and then slowly entered the berth under the guidance of the tugboat. There are many pirate ships like the White Seagull here, and there are also some smaller but faster yachts. Those who dare to come here by yacht are extraordinary people who have absolute confidence in their own strength. After the White Seagull came to a standstill, Green and Gomez stepped off the boat along the springboard. At this time, Green had taken off his military uniform and put on an ordinary sailor suit. He could immediately experience the prosperity here when he stepped on Hesse Harbor. Leaving the wharf is a commercial street, where almost everything is sold, from local specialty snacks to powerful enchanted cannons, the entire commercial street extends out and occupies several blocks. (end of this chapter) Chapter 447： 452 The King of the East Sea - Deen Sost Chapter 447 452 The King of the East Sea - Deen Sost Green came to Hesse for the first time, but with the old fritters like Gomez, there is no need to worry about unfamiliar places. Gomez knew that Green was not interested in the business district outside the pier, so he took him directly to the intelligence exchange in Hesse Port, which is the distribution center of the entire East China Sea intelligence dealers, and also the most well-informed place. As long as you can afford it, you can buy anything, even if it is what color pants the king of a certain kingdom wears, and which lady is lucky, you can find out. However, Green and Gomez did not expect that when they came here to propose the news of the purchase of the three missing warships of the Lorenzo Navy, the feedback they received was that there was no relevant information! This is so unusual! It is said that the disappearance of the naval warship of the Kingdom of Lorenzo is not a trivial matter. It has not been found to this day. Even some relevant and less important news can be hung up and sold for a small amount of money. However, there was no clue in the intelligence market of Hesse Port. This was obviously because someone was secretly shielding the relevant intelligence, which gave Green a bad premonition. "Go away! Immediately leave the port of Hesse and wait for my order in the open sea." Green immediately ordered Gomez to retreat through the soul link. In order to hide from the public, they did not walk together after disembarking, especially when they arrived at the intelligence market. It was Gomez who went to inquire about the disappearance of the warship. Green hid in the dark and found that the situation was not right. He immediately ordered Gomez to retreat. He also quickly left the intelligence market and followed Gomez. Someone is following. Sure enough! Just after Gomez left, someone followed immediately. Although the man seemed very sophisticated, it would be hard to tell that he was following him if he hadn''t been paying attention. And it can be seen that this person is very careful. After all, Gomez is also a legendary pirate leader, not to mention killing people. Even if this is Hessen Harbor, it is not a big deal that someone disappears inexplicably. thing. Green watched the man silently until both Gomez and the man disappeared from his sight. Green did not continue to follow, but sent a few crows, and then we will see where he will eventually return. At that time, it will be much easier to follow the trail. Half an hour later, as Gomez returned to the White Seagull, and directly anchored away from Hessen Harbor, the man who followed turned back. This is a thin young man with an average appearance, his skin is darkened by the sea breeze, his eyes are bright, and he is very shrewd. He walked quickly to the depths of Hesse Harbor, where the essence of Hesse Harbor, a huge alchemy factory. This factory has 100,000 workers, and there are more than 2,000 enchanted magicians above the official level, ranging from a bullet to an enchanted warship. . It is precisely because of the possession of this factory that the Port of Hesse has been recognized by a large number of pirates. Even if the prices of the things produced here are slightly higher, many pirates who are wanted on their backs are not willing to take the risk to go to other places to buy weapons and supplies. Ten minutes later, under the crow''s gaze, the young man came to the door of a huge production workshop. There was a roar of machines in the workshop. There were a lot of wood and steel on the grounds at the entrance of the workshop. From time to time, workers pushed carts to transport them to the workshop. The young man came here, and instead of approaching the workshop, he stayed outside. After a while, a more robust young man emerged from the inside, also with dark skin, but with knotted muscles and surging spiritual energy in his body, at least a formal-level superhuman. The young man immediately nodded and bowed when he saw this person, and murmured about the situation of following Gomez just now. The sturdy young man frowned, but he didn''t say anything else, so he sent him away, and turned around and walked into an office next to the workshop. After ?? knocked on the door, a voice came from inside: "What''s the matter? Sentas?" The sturdy young man named Sentas bowed his head slightly, but there was a glint in his eyes, and across the doorway: "Lord Nikrot, the person who came to inquire about the disappearance of the Lorenzo Kingdom''s warship has already found out, it is a famous person. A pirate named Gomez, a legendary primary superhuman, with no special background." "Gomez?" With the voice, a well-dressed middle-aged man came out. Although he was no longer young, he was still extraordinary. Nicklot, who was a famous pirate in the East China Sea when he was young, later joined the command of the owner of Hesse Harbor, the king of the East Sea, Deansost. He currently manages an important arms production factory in Hesse Harbor. Relatively trusted middle-level cadres. "Okay, I get it, you''re staring at the factory, I''ll be back soon." Nicklot locked the door of the office and asked Sentas to look at the factory, while he left quickly and turned to Hei. In the core area of ??Port Mori, I walked to the ''Soest Palace'' where Deansost lived. Soest Palace is a fifty-storey building. As the tallest building in Hesse Harbor, it is the place where Deen Sost lived and the symbol of the highest power in Hesse Harbor. Niccrot, as an important subordinate of Deansost, is qualified to meet the King of the East Sea directly. Located at the entrance of the office on the highest floor of the building, Nicklot followed a swaying secretary with a big ass. The secretary knocked on the door, and a male voice came from inside: "Come in!" The female secretary smiled and nodded, and Nicklot hurriedly said, "Thank you, Miss Hicarus!" Nickelodeon dare not underestimate this Miss Hicarus, whose pillow wind blows quite fiercely, although many people in Hesse Harbor can''t figure out why Deansost would like a woman who is almost nothing but beauty. A woman with no merit. tidying up his collar, Nicklot pushed open the door and walked into Deansost''s luxurious office. Opposite the office is a large floor-to-ceiling window, which can always see the port area and bustling business district of Hessen Harbor. At this time, as the ruler of Hesse Port and the most powerful person in the East China Sea, Deen Sost was standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window holding a glass of red wine with his back to the door of the office. "My lord, someone has indeed come to inquire about the missing warship." Nicklot walked in and said respectfully. "Oh? It''s a bit later than expected." Deansost turned around, revealing a masculine face, and there was a long scar on his cheek, giving a fierce and fierce look Feeling, the eyes are very sharp, people dare not look directly. Nikolot lowered his head, waiting for Deansost''s next order. But after waiting for a while, Deansost did not give further instructions, just let him explain the specific situation once, and then let him go. Nickrot was a little strange, but Deansost was so dignified that he didn''t dare to ask any more questions. He turned around and walked out, but he met a man dressed as a clown on the first floor of Sost Palace. Because it was a bit special, Nicklot couldn''t help but take a few more glances. In addition to wearing a clown costume, this person has no makeup on his face. He looks plain, with squinted eyes, as if a little shortsighted. Jump at your fingertips. met Nicklot''s gaze, the man smiled and looked very polite, but Nicklot saw the maliciousness of peeping at the prey in the other''s eyes. "This person is very dangerous!" Nikrott''s eyes narrowed for a moment, he stopped to watch the other party come over, and became subconsciously alert. The corner of the man on the opposite side of his mouth was upturned, showing a mocking smile, he nodded reservedly, and walked over until he disappeared into the closed elevator door. It was only at this time that Nicklot let out a long sigh of relief, and found that his back was cold for a while, and he had been in a cold sweat unknowingly just now. Immediately, he realized that this is the Soest Palace, and the other party did not dare to go wild, but he scared himself enough. Niccrote is so busy that he has firmly remembered the man in the clown costume. If he meets him next time, he must avoid him. The strength of this man is very strong, and he is definitely not a match for him. Nickrot could feel a deep malice. He didn''t understand why the man in the clown costume was hostile to him. He thought he had never seen this person before. Confused, Nikrot walked out of the gate of Soest Palace and walked towards the factory he was in charge of. Although Sentas was watching, he was still not at ease. However, seeing that he was about to reach the workshop of the factory, a figure blocked Nicklot''s way, which made him stunned for a moment, his brows furrowed, and he looked at Green who was standing in front of him alertly. Green didn''t talk nonsense, he directly stretched out his hand and pressed it on top of Nicklot''s head, and the death infection instantly launched to drive the death energy into the opponent''s body. At this moment, Nikrot was locked by a powerful mental force. With his extraordinary level of [lv6] just now, facing Green''s powerful mental power was like facing a big mountain. Infinitely dwarfed, while Green on the opposite side turned into a stalwart giant, condescending and staring at him, the kind of crushing from the spiritual level made his body completely unable to move, and he could only watch Green. Reach out and press it on the top of his head, neither light nor heavy... "Oh? It turns out that Deansost is such a person! And the operation of Hesse Port... It is possible to build more than 5,000 tons of enchanted warships here..." Green used necromancy to erode Nikrot, not to control him, but to read his memory, because a large number of reading memories will cause irreversible damage to the soul and brain, so it is difficult for Nikrot to recover afterwards. , Green simply used it as a temporary clone and sneaked into Deansost''s command. (end of this chapter) Chapter 448： clown hilem Chapter 448 Clown Hilem Green read most of Nikrot''s memory, and then threw his broken soul into the realm of nightmares. He occupied the magpie''s nest, controlled this body, and walked back to the workshop in a grand manner. But just as he was about to reach the workshop, he frowned, suddenly changed direction, and walked towards a barren open space not far away. There was also a workshop there, but because of an accidental fire, it was never rebuilt after it was burned down. According to Nicklot''s memory, he rarely went there with others. Green controlled Nicklot''s body, because at the beginning, his body was a little stiff, he stepped on the ruins that had been burned by the fire, turned around and looked at the empty back: "Come out, we have followed here, this is not you. Is there a chance to wait?" Green opened his eyes of spiritual vision and looked at the place more than ten meters behind him. He saw a light and shadow swaying, and a person appeared out of thin air. It was the clown! "Hehe, I didn''t expect you to be able to detect my existence. It seems that I underestimated you." The clown smiled faintly while playing with the cards in his hand. "You want to kill me?" Green asked, "I don''t remember we met, so someone hired you?" The clown bared his teeth and took two steps forward, but his eyes flashed with murderous intent: "Don''t be pretentious, you are not Negrot. Just when you came out of Soest Palace, your soul fluctuations have changed. Yes. You killed Sinem, didn''t you? Don''t deny it, I can feel Sinem''s imprint in your soul before he died." "Sinem?" Green''s heart moved, and he immediately remembered the name. At the same time, the identity of the clown in front of him was ready to be revealed: "You are also a member of the Death Council? Do you want to avenge your companion?" The clown nodded slightly without a smile: "The tenth member of the death council, the clown Hilem greets you." Green frowned slightly, since Sinem''s soul entered the Nightmare Space, Green learned some news of the Death Council from him. In the death council, except for the mysterious and powerful speaker, everyone else is numbered according to their strengths, and they will also change as their strengths change. Sinem is No. 17, and this clown who calls himself Xilem is No. 10. Obviously, his strength is still above Sinem. "If I said that Sinem didn''t die, would you believe it?" Green asked casually, but he was not afraid of the other party and wanted to shirk responsibility, but wanted to test the clown''s true attitude through this sentence. The Clown Hilem smiled and said, "Oh? Didn''t he die? Actually, that doesn''t matter. I have no relationship with him. I followed you and was just interested in killing you." Green nodded unsurprisingly, and said lightly, "So it''s not negotiable." The clown''s expression suddenly became dark and gloomy, and he entered a state of battle in an instant. There was no more nonsense, and two cards suddenly flew out of his hand like lightning and flint, and two afterimages were drawn in the air, cutting the air to make a squeaking sound. , and in the blink of an eye, he was in front of Green. This clown not only shot fast, but also played cards faster than the bullet of the pistol. In the next moment, he made two "puffs", but it hit the bone shield erected in front of Green''s face. The thick bone shield was pierced directly by the playing card, and half of the playing card was exposed behind the bone shield, which was barely caught by the bone shield. Then, with a click, the bone shield shattered. Green was taken aback. The clone he controlled was not a phantom clone, but an ordinary temporary clone that could not exert his true strength. The original level of this body limited his upper limit. Fortunately, Green was already prepared, and at the moment when the clown made his move, several figures were summoned at the same time as he unfolded his bone shield. Green knew that a quick decision had to be made at this moment. Just now, the bone shield exploded and the bone fragments splattered all over the place. The two cards were still left unfinished, and persevered in hitting Green in the face. . At the same time, after being promoted to legend, he was transformed into a four-winged angel. Under the leadership of the flame angel Holly, the four four-winged angels with black wings suddenly rushed towards the clown. Four four-winged angels, one [lv9], three [lv7], plus [lv8] Frio and Ariotega, a total of six legends shot at the same time. The clown Xilem, who was full of strength just a moment ago, was instantly stunned. Everyone clearly agreed to duel, and the opponent looked weak. He judged that his soul should have been damaged when he killed Sinem. Although Sinem is only the No. 17 member of the Council of Death, the strength of the legendary high-ranking rank is unquestionable. Even he cannot kill without injury. Green must be injured. It''s a pity that all kinds of thoughts were instantly slapped by the cruel reality, and Xilem''s brain was almost shut down. One legendary high-level no less than him, two powerful mid-level, plus three junior angels, such a luxurious lineup Where did it come from? The storm-like attack that followed was too late for him to think about it. When life and death were at stake, Xilem could no longer care about showing off the Joker''s playful and graceful temperament. He suddenly gave a strange cry, threw all the cards, and popped it. The goddess bloomed upward like scattered flowers, and each card turned into a sharp blade, forming a deadly storm of blades, wrapping him up and resisting all attacks. But such a method can only be resisted for a moment. In the next moment, Holly snorted, the flaming giant sword slashed, tearing the blade storm, and countless cards turned into fly ash under the high temperature of the flaming giant sword. However, the clown Xilem took this opportunity, his figure flashed suddenly, and disappeared in place, the whole person''s breath was almost impeccable, and he moved to Green''s position, planning to hit the snake seven inches, kill Green first. At this time, Xilem has already seen that Green should be a Necromancer who favors the Summoning Department. These powerful undead that suddenly appeared are his summons. It is actually very simple to deal with this kind of Necromancer, that is, directly kill the Necromancer himself. , all problems are solved. However, Xilem thought it was too simple. The moment he disappeared, his body turned into a shadow, and the shadow spread out again. But at this time, Frio''s floating cannon opened fire. The floating cannon that had risen to the air was condescending. The muzzle of the cannon spewed fire snakes, covering an area. The rate of fire per minute was as high as thousands of rounds. The muzzle of the gun was red with heat, and countless ammunition poured relentlessly on the small area where the clown Xilem''s figure spread out. Although the secret technique of avatars allows Xilem to disperse his body into dozens of indistinguishable shadows, these shadows should not be scattered too far, otherwise they will not be able to be reorganized, and the person will die. So being covered by the indiscriminate fire of the floating cannon, half of Xilem''s shadow avatar was hit in an instant, making him unable to maintain this state and being shot out at once. And with the shadow phenomenon, the floating artillery hadn''t ceased fire, puff puff puff, continuous hits, and several blood flowers burst on the clown''s body, until it exploded with a bang, and a cloud of white smoke filled the air, The figure disappeared again, and only then did it escape the strafing fire of the floating cannon. More than 20 meters away, behind a low wall that had collapsed in half, the clown appeared embarrassed, his chest rose and fell rapidly, panting heavily, his eyes were full of shock, his teeth were gritted, and he was shocked and angry, even if he was shot. The wound had healed in an instant, but the pain and shame made him grit his teeth. However, Xilem is not a hairy boy. The fight just now made him understand how Sinem died. To fight against such a necromancer who holds multiple legendary-level summons is simply looking for abuse. "No, we can''t fight anymore, we must retreat quickly!" Xilem made up his mind, but before he had time to act, a crisp sound of horse hooves came from far and near, causing a feeling of disbelief in his heart. Wonderful feeling. At the next moment, with a bang, the low wall where Xilem was hiding was directly penetrated by a long lance, along with his body, was also hit by the lance, but with a bang, the body exploded again into a cloud of white smoke disappears... "Did you run away?" Green squinted his eyes slightly. He felt the clown Xilem escape into the spiritual world just now, and he rushed into the spiritual world very recklessly and aimlessly. The fight really made him anxious. As a member of the Death Council, he is very sensitive to death. In the moment just now, Sinem felt the approaching death very clearly. If he hadn''t fled into the spiritual world, he was very sure that the next moment, the man holding the flame giant. The mighty angel of the sword would chop off his head. For him, even if he loses his head, he shouldn''t die, but he doesn''t want to feel the pain of dying. Green frowned, and immediately used the eye of spiritual vision, but did not find the figure of the clown Xilem, it is estimated that he used some kind of magic prop, or entered the deeper part of the spiritual world, or directly shuttled to unknown coordinates. "It''s really slippery!" Green sighed. He was not particularly disappointed that he failed to kill the other party. After all, he was the No. 10 of the Death Council. It has been standing for thousands of years. And is this clown in Hesse Harbor for his own personal business, or for the Parliament of Death? If its a private matter, its fine. According to the loose organizational structure of the Death Council, killing or being killed because of personal grudges has nothing to do with the Death Council, but if its a public matter, you should be more careful. Killing Congressman No. 10 also sabotaged the plan of the Death Council, which cannot help but make people misunderstand whether they are deliberately targeting the Death Council. According to rumors, the Speaker of the Death Council is a powerful being of a high-level natural disaster grade, and his strength is even higher than that of Grand Duke Mora. Although ??Green holds two natural disaster-level combat power, he does not want to become mortal enemies without irreconcilable contradictions. (end of this chapter) Chapter 449： The Female Spy and the Hessian Chapter 449 Female Spy and Hessian Worm After confirming that the enemy had escaped, Green was about to return to the workshop, but at this moment Sentas, who was supposed to be watching the workshop, ran over, saw the mess after the battle, showed a shocked expression, and asked eagerly: "Nikoro Sir, are you alright?" Before Green could answer, a group of heavily armed guards rushed over from a distance. These guards directly belonging to Deansost are all equipped with the latest dragon hunting rifles, and they are wrapped in enchanted armor with the highest defense level. Each member is at least an official superhuman. Hundreds of people, the captain of which is named Phoenix, who is also a Legendary Level Elementary of [lv7]. These guards came to block the scene immediately, and Deansost came in person only a few minutes later. At the beginning of the battle just now, Hilem the Clown could still suppress his aura, trying to kill the clone of Green without disturbing the others as much as possible, but in the end, facing the siege of the six legends, he could no longer hold back. The collision of psychic energy of the highest level will inevitably alarm Deansost. The King of the East China Sea with a cold expression looked at the mess on the scene, his eyes fell on Green, and he said coldly: "Tell me, what''s going on?" "My lord, I came back from Soest Palace and found that there were people fighting here..." Green fabricated a few men in black to fight with the clown Xilem: "In the end, the clown was defeated and fled, although the other people found me, But they didn''t make a move, and they all left, and then Sentas came over." Deansost frowned. He had no doubts about Green''s words. First, because Nicklot was his subordinate for many years, he still trusted him. Second, in the battle just now, the psionic energy fluctuations erupted. They are all legendary, and they can''t participate in it just because of Nickerot''s strength. Even among them, there are at least two legendary high-level powerhouses who are not much weaker than him. Such powerhouses come to Hessen Harbor, which makes him vigilant. It is rumored that Deansost already has natural disaster-level strength, and even some pirates boast exaggeratedly, saying that he is a natural disaster-level powerhouse. But in fact, Deansost is not so strong. His own strength is only a legendary high-level. The last time he repelled the Eagle Empire''s fleet and natural disaster-level powerhouses, there are many unknown secrets and many countries. The game with the country, and the other is that Deansost holds a super artifact - Sea King! Deansost, who controls the Sea King, has the strength to fight against the natural disaster level. As long as he is willing to spare no expense, invest in the crystallization of divine power, and explode the power of the Sea King, he can even compete with the middle-level natural disaster power. However, the wealth and resources expended every time to activate Sea King are astronomical, so it is not a last resort. When it comes to life and death, Deansost is not willing to activate Sea King. Dien Sost fell into deep thought. He was very clear about the identity of the clown Hilem, and he had just met him. He also knew some of the purpose of the other party''s visit. But who are the mysterious people who sniped at Xilem? Is it purely for the Joker or for the Death Council? Or was it just for him and Hesse Harbor? "Could it be Lorenzo''s people? They have already traced the cause of the disappearance of the warship?" Deansost narrowed his eyes, but quickly denied: "No, the efficiency of the Kingdom of Lorenzo cannot be so efficient. Respond quickly, this style of behavior is more like the people of the Loen Federation, but the Loen Federation has just suffered heavy losses in the No. 12 Void World recently. Not strong" After thinking about it a lot, Deansost couldn''t figure out who the so-called mysterious men in black were. Just then, his big-ass secretary and mistress, Miss Thecarus, hurried over in a small carriage. Deansost''s eyebrows moved, as if he didn''t expect Xicarus to come, he turned and walked over. Hicarus got off the carriage, frowning and seemed to dislike the dirty and cluttered environment here, but he endured to walk to Deansost''s side, underestimated a few words in his ear, making Deansost With a change of face, he immediately boarded the one-man carriage, leaving Hicarus behind instead. Xikaros wrinkled his nose in dissatisfaction, then turned his head to look at the people present, and finally walked over to Green with great interest, shaking him one step at a time, Pingting looked beautiful. I have to admit that Xicarus has an amazing beauty and **** figure, and is a very perfect vase. But at this moment, Green looked at this woman coming over, but doubts arose in his heart, because according to the judgment of the cemetery, this woman''s combat effectiveness was not low! Even among the high-ranking officials, he is considered a master. I don''t know what means he used to hide his true strength and become Deansost''s secretary and mistress. "Spy!" discovered the secret of Xicarus, Green''s first reaction was that this woman was a spy who broke into Deansost''s side. As for which party the spy is, it is actually very easy to guess. Using the exclusion method directly, the Prime Minister can exclude the Loen Federation and the Lorenzo Kingdom. The Loen Federation has great ambitions, but it is currently expanding on land and not at sea. As for the expansion plan, the Kingdom of Lorenzo is rotten and dull, and it is better to believe that the sow can climb the tree if it is expected that the intelligence department of the Kingdom of Lorenzo will send spies to Diensost''s pillow. After all, it seems that only the mighty Condor Empire has the motivation and ability to cultivate such outstanding spies. The Intelligence Department of the Condor Empire is quite well-known throughout the continent. It belongs directly to the Emperor of the Empire. It is mainly responsible for special tasks such as assassination and stealing information. There are even rumors that the Holy Light Church''s Archbishop Yelikin has defected. Among them, the Intelligence Department of the Condor Empire secretly Fuel the flames. If Xikaros is really a spy of the Condor Empire Intelligence Department, he must pay special attention. Sometimes the means of these spies are hard to guard against. Once they are targeted, it will definitely not be a good thing. Hicarus came to Green, and in front of everyone, he frivolously stretched out his index finger and poked Green''s chest muscle, and whispered softly, "Nikolot, Lord Deansost will hand over this matter to him. I''ve dealt with it, can you tell me what''s going on?" Green knew that there was something wrong with this woman, so naturally he didn''t dare to be lighthearted, he told it seriously, and repeated what he just told Deansost. Seemingly satisfied with Green''s attitude, Hicaros smiled and said: "Okay, I''m in charge of investigating this matter for the past few days, you can follow me for the time being, as for your original job... Sentas, you first Help take care of it." "Yes! Lord Xikaros." Sentas immediately bowed to the promise, and the two of them sang and deprived Nicklot of his original rights. Until this time, Green was even more certain that this Sentas might be on the same level as Hicarus. If it was the original Nickelodeon, he valued his rights very much and was very loyal to Deansost. In the face of this situation, he would definitely fight for his reasons, and even make trouble in front of Deansost, which seems to be the same The situation Hicarus wanted to see. Green was vigilant in his heart, although he didn''t know the other party''s purpose, but as long as he didn''t take the bait. Just after Sentas agreed, Green didn''t speak. It was a tacit agreement, but it was surprising. Xikaros froze for a moment, and gave Sentas an imperceptible look. There was a problem with the information Sentas gave her, and Nikrot did not react as violently as expected. But now that she didn''t care about bothering with Sentas, she simply made a mistake, turned around and walked out, waving her hand to Green to follow while walking the catwalk while twisting her waist and hips. "Mr. Nicklot, we originally wanted you to leave the port of Hesse, but unfortunately you didn''t act according to our plan, I can only be sorry, it''s all fate, please don''t hold grudges." The name took Green to a room on the fifth floor of Soest Palace. This is the monitoring room of the entire Port of Hesse. The equipment connected to the monitoring room is connected to the mirror collectors in various parts of the Port of Hesse, and an image is sent back every minute, although it is not as good as the monitoring in Green''s impression. system, but it is already very advanced in this world. At this time, there were only Green and Sikaros in the monitoring room, and this spy lady with a complicated background had already revealed a malicious sneer. However, as time went on, Xicarus'' face became more and more strange, and he looked at Green, who had nothing to do with it, until two minutes later, he blurted out: "You... why are you still okay?" "Do you mean this?" Green said, holding a small black bug with **** and holding it up in front of him. Xikaros''s eyes narrowed, seeing the little bug that was still struggling in Green''s hands, he couldn''t help but be shocked and couldn''t believe it. This little bug is called Hessian bug. It is a poisonous bug unique to Hesse Harbor. It is said to have been bred from the corpse of the sea beast that established Hessian Harbor. It is very poisonous and once poisoned legends! Xicarus took out this poisonous insect to deal with Green, it was really overkill, just to ensure the kill. Unexpectedly, the poisonous insect she regarded as a killer was pinched by Green''s fingertips, and a trace of black gas visible to the naked eye penetrated into the body of the black worm. In the next moment, with a bang, the little black beetle exploded directly. Green said "Huh", slightly disappointed. He also knew the toxicity of this Hessian worm through Nikrot''s memory, but it was very rare. undead creatures. It''s a pity that the nature of the bug is still too weak, and it can''t bear the psychic energy of death at all. As soon as it is half infected, it explodes directly. Green shook his hand, discarded the dead poisonous insect, spread his hand and said, "It''s a pity that he died." Xikaros'' face changed dramatically, he took a step back, and said sternly: "You! You are not Nikrot, who are you!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 450： change head Chapter 450 Head Change Green didn''t care about Sikaros seeing through his disguise, he half-smiled and took a step forward. While Sikaros was screaming, he had already shot without hesitation. A short dagger flashing with green light suddenly appeared in her hand, and slashed towards Green''s neck at a speed that could not cover his ears. But when the poisonous blade was less than half a foot away from Green''s neck, Sikaros stopped suddenly, twisted his neck with an ugly expression, and looked behind Green. I saw a black-robed mage standing there. A floating cannon was suspended beside the black-robed mage. The muzzle flashed with a halo of magic, which was aimed at her head. At the same time, a terrifying legendary spiritual force rushed over, as if a mountain was pressing down on her body, causing her legs to tremble and she couldn''t move. Although Xicarus is an elite spy in the Intelligence Department of the Condor Empire, her own strength still limits her upper limit, especially when facing Legends at the official level. This is the essential difference. It is impossible to resist when facing a legendary powerhouse. "You... who are you? I''m the secretary of Lord Deansost, aren''t you afraid of Lord Sost''s anger when you treat me like this?" Hicarus gritted his teeth and said reluctantly, his face pale and shaky, Frieze said. Ao''s mental locking and oppression had reached her limit. "Oh? Deansost is indeed very strong, but do you dare to tell him?" Green looked at Xicarus condescendingly with a determined look. "I..." Hicaros gritted his teeth silently, compared to Green, an impostor, her identity was indeed underwhelming. At this time, Green raised his hand and stretched it to the top of Xikaros'' head, and there was a trace of slender black air condensed like hair in the palm of his hand. Seeing the trace of black air, Xicarus felt bad and wanted to hide behind, but was locked by Frio''s mental power, so she couldn''t move at all, so she could only watch, the trace of black air was caught by Green''s hand. Press into her head. There was no expected stinging pain, Xicarus only felt a cold chill penetrate into her body, causing her to shiver violently, and then she felt that the chill penetrated through the top of her head and penetrated into her brain, like a The long mage was entangled in the deep ravine of her brain. "Okay now, Miss Sikaros, we can communicate more frankly." Green smiled and moved his hand away. Xicarus is like a concubine. As an elite spy, she has undergone a lot of training and is very proficient in various means of controlling people. She can really perceive the death energy that invaded her brain, as long as Green''s thoughts are now. As soon as she moved, the undead energy exploded, destroying her brain-beating nerves, and instantly turning her into a brain-dead idiot. After controlling a trace of undead energy wrapped around Xikaros'' brain, Frio''s mental lock was also released. Xikaros regained his freedom, took a step back subconsciously, stared at Green on alert, and said angrily: "You... Who are you? What do you want?" "Originally, I didn''t want to do anything. I came here just to collect some information. If you didn''t want to plot against me as soon as you came up, I don''t think there would be any intersection between us, but unfortunately..." Green said calmly. , with a half-smiling expression on her face, which seemed to Hicarus to mock her stupidity and self-assertion. "Damn!" Hicarus showed a very depressed expression, leaning against the wall slumped, as if he regretted his previous actions very much, but forcefully said: "I think this is all a misunderstanding, we are not enemies, it is better not to commit crimes. He Shui, I can tell you clearly that I am a member of the Condor Empire. No matter who you are or to which side you belong, I believe that the organization or country behind you will not be willing to fight against the mighty Condor Empire, right? " "Miss Hicarus, can I understand that you are threatening me? And you are very dishonest, which is not good." Green snorted, and then his mind moved, which immediately stimulated the death energy in Hicarus'' mind, A sharp pain struck instantly. Even though Hicarus had undergone countless pain-tolerant trainings, the severe pain directly acting on the cranial nerves made her unable to bear it at all. She snorted suddenly, covered her head, and sat down. Falling to the ground, the miniature distress device held in the hand behind him was also revealed. Green''s heart moved, an invisible mage''s hand stretched out and took the delicate rescue device. After looking at it, he squeezed the thing into pieces with a slight force, and immediately crushed it into pieces. The hand disappeared, and the scattered parts fell to the ground. "This kind of cleverness, I advise you to think clearly next time, so as not to suffer in vain." Green said indifferently: "As for the Eagle Empire behind you, let alone whether you are a spy of the Eagle Empire, even if you are. Can you still represent the attitude of the Condor Empire as a small person? Or do you naively think that as long as you move out of the Condor Empire name, other people will tremble with fear? Lets face it! Besides listening to me, you There''s nothing else you can do or it''ll blow your head. Understand, beautiful Miss Sikaros?" Now that the other party has made a black hand, Greene no longer hides his strength. Even if Hicarus is released this time, the female spy of the Condor Empire will not let him go. important chess piece. "Okay! Okay! I understand, stop now, my head... I can''t take it anymore." Hicaros clutched his head in pain, his chest heaving violently, and the pain was excruciating. At this time, she really regretted it. , Even though he had already discovered that something was wrong with Nicklot, he still shot blindly. Green''s mind turned, soothing the death psychic thread in Sikaros'' brain. This thread only leaks weak undead energy fluctuations when there is a riot. It is usually hidden in the ravines of the brain, and even natural disaster grades are difficult to find. This is why Green didn''t directly use death infection to turn Sikaros into a shadow creature. After all, this woman is Deansost''s personal secretary and mistress. If she becomes a shadow creature, it''s usually nothing. When it comes to indescribable activities, Deansost will definitely notice the difference. As the severe pain subsided, Hicaros was panting heavily, her amazing career line fluctuated violently with her breathing, and after a while she gradually recovered. She gave Green a resentful look, and said in a leisurely manner: "Tell me, what do you want? What are you investigating? If I have relevant information that I can share with you, I will pay another 100,000 pounds to take back that **** thread in my mind!" Speaking of the thread that undead can condense, Shikaros''s eyes inevitably showed fear. Obviously, the severe pain in her brain just now made her feel scared. Green laughed, but there was no smile, and he said coldly, "Do you think such a request is possible? If it were you, there was a way to restrain me, would you let me go? ?" Xikaros blinked, looking at Green''s unrelenting appearance without urinating the toad, she knew that it was impossible for Green to let her go easily. Hicarus'' brain was running fast, thinking about how to solve the necromancy in his brain, but unfortunately, he tried all kinds of solutions, but none of them were feasible. In the end, she could only accept her fate temporarily, and asked the above for instructions to see if anyone could help, or use the last resort. "Okay, you won." Xicarus showed a helpless expression. "Very well, this attitude will help us to cooperate further." Green said lightly, and then asked for some irrelevant information, among which was the disappearance of the Lorenzo Kingdom warship. It''s a pity that the answer was disappointing. Some of Hicaros gave the answer, and some of them didn''t know the inside story, and the information about the disappearance of the warship was just in the ranks that she didn''t know. Green remained calm and did not continue to ask questions. As an elite spy, Sikaros naturally understands that Green''s real purpose must be hidden in these questions, but for the time being, she can''t tell the difference, and she simply answers true and false. "That''s it for today, I''ll find you again in the future." Green nodded, then turned and left the room. Leaving Sikaros staring at the door that slammed shut with an ugly face, she didn''t let out a breath until Green walked away, her eyes flickering, and finally made up her mind, took out the dagger and slashed it on her neck One lap! Immediately blood flowed out of the wound, but the amount of bleeding was not large. Then, with a click, she actually removed her own head, and then took out another head from an inconspicuous pocket around her waist. The two heads were placed side by side on the table, and the headless body of Hicarus stood beside him, his hands were very flexible, he opened the scalp, took off the hair, buckled it on the new head, and then quickly stitched it with needles and threads. After everything was done, she placed her new head on her neck with another "click", then moved it twice, her eyelids suddenly opened, and two fierce cold lights emerged from her eyes, she gritted her teeth and said. : "That **** bastard, I must make him pay!" And the head that was removed even said on the table: "This person is very dangerous, you should be careful." "Don''t worry, I know what to do, I''m in charge now, don''t point fingers at me." Hicaros held up his head on the table impatiently. "Okay, I hope you don''t let me down, my soul, my sister!" The head that was removed said helplessly, then closed his eyes, fell into a deep sleep, and was put into the waist space by Sikaros in props. (end of this chapter) Chapter 451： Duke of Morrison Chapter 451 The Duke of Morrison After Xikaros finished changing his head, he moved his neck twice, making a clicking sound, which made her feel a lot more comfortable, and squinted his eyes and let out a breath, saying to himself, "Ah! Is this what freedom feels like? How wonderful, what was the name of that person just now? By the way, Nicklot, I really have to thank you, if it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t be able to get out, it''s maddening to be locked in that pocket!" With a very cute index finger, he gently pressed the corner of his mouth: "As a thank you, then I will kill you. I wonder if you will be satisfied with such a thank you?" After speaking, his eyes flashed with evil and vicious brilliance, as if being The devil is possessed. However, at this moment, a voice suddenly sounded from the room: "Hey! Did you make a mistake?" "Who!" Shikaros'' face suddenly changed, he looked up and looked left and right, but found no one, which made her even more puzzled, and she became cautiously alert. But at the next moment, right behind her, a floating cannon emerged, and the muzzle was condensed with spiritual energy. There were psionic fluctuations behind him, and Hicarus turned back suddenly, his head just met the muzzle of the floating gun, and with a bang, he shot his head directly. With a not too big movement, Hicarus'' head jerked back, and then his body softened, leaving a blood hole that penetrated her head on her forehead. Immediately, the floating cannon slowly disappeared, and only the body of Xikaros was left in this room, but after a while, the corpse twitched his fingers, and he actually climbed up from the ground again, and then took it out from the space props around his waist and put it away. ''s brain. "Damn it! That **** is so cunning!" Sikaros cursed, and replaced the original head again, this time she really had no other choice. I originally thought that I had replaced the head controlled by the soul, and sealed my original head. When I returned to the headquarters of the Condor Empire, there would naturally be a way to get rid of the necromancy. But she underestimated Green''s means. Although Green left, he was still monitoring her, and it was undoubtedly a very serious warning to shoot her head directly after she had just changed her head. After a while, Sikaros calmed down, the corners of his mouth turned up slightly, revealing a sneer: "Nikrot, let''s call you that, although you have the upper hand, you can control my body, and I can also use You, it''s up to you to see who has the last laugh! And it won''t be long before that adult arrives..." "Damn it! It hurts!" Suddenly Shikaros covered his head again, and the trace of death in his brain could bring her amazing pain. At the same time, Green''s voice came from his mind: "Miss Hicarus, I don''t like your sneering expression. If you have any plans, it''s best not to let me notice, otherwise... you know." Shicaruston was dumbfounded, she didn''t know whether Greene was using the undead spirit in her head to spy on her or something else. If it is the death psychic energy in the brain, doesn''t it mean that her every move, every word and deed, any action, is under the control of the other party 24 hours a day? Xikaros gritted his teeth, knowing that she was really in big trouble this time. "Dong, dong, dong!" At this moment, there was a knock on the door: "Miss Hicarus, are you inside? Lord Deansost asked you to come over." "Well, alright." Hicarus responded, and hurriedly sorted out her embarrassed appearance, especially her hair. Because of her headshot, the bangs in front of her forehead were scorched. Of course, she couldn''t go to see Deenso like this. ster. "How did you get your hair done?" Deansost frowned when he saw Sikaros, who had changed to a hairstyle he had never seen before, walked into his office. It wasn''t that the hairstyle was bad, but he still liked the original one. Shawl long hair. For the woman in front of him, Deen Sost''s feelings are very complicated. With his wisdom and talent, it is impossible not to notice that the origin of Hicarus is very problematic, but he doesn''t want to pursue so much, as long as Hicarus Beside him, he seemed to be able to see his wife who died in an early age. So when Hicarus changed his hairstyle, he was still beautiful but different. Xicarus smiled reluctantly: "It''s nothing, I just want to change my mood, what? You don''t like it? Then I''ll change it back." Dean Sost gave a "um", and then brought up the business: "By the way, what''s the result of the surveillance? Have you found the images of those mysterious people?" Xicarus said with a helpless expression: "The other party was very careful and did not leave any clues, and further investigation is needed." Dien Sost seemed to have expected this result long ago, waved his hand and said, "Forget it, no need to investigate, let''s put this matter aside for now." "Oh? Is there anything new?" Shikaros looked at Deansost in surprise, and she saw a trace of anxiety in the eyes of the person beside the pillow. Hicarus has been lurking in Hesse Harbor for three years, and has been with Deansost for nearly two years. He still has some understanding of this king who is entrenched in the East China Sea. Except when facing her, he usually comes Said to be a qualified hero, decisive and ruthless, it can make the King of the East China Sea anxious. Obviously, the situation this time is very unusual. "It''s Duke Morrison of the Condor Empire coming." Deansost looked gloomily at the distant port through the glass of his office. When ??Xikaros heard this, his eyes lit up slightly, and he immediately understood that Duke Morrison was a natural disaster-level powerhouse in the Condor Empire, the one who led the fleet to conquer Hesse Harbor and was then returned to him. However, unlike the rumors, the real situation at the time was not that the Duke of Morrison lost his troops and was beaten by Deansost and was unable to fight back, but Deansost, who activated the super artifact [Sea King], has been at a disadvantage. , Although Deansost did not expose the full power of [Sea King], it was enough to show the formidable strength of that Duke Morrison. The reason why the army was withdrawn later was because there were some problems within the Eagle Empire, and the countries along the East China Sea did not want to see the Eagle Empire gain maritime hegemony in the East China Sea, so they joined forces to put pressure on it. Duke Morrison. As the client, Morrison came to Hesse again after many years. Although this time it was a so-called "friendly visit", in Deansost''s view, it was the weasel who gave New Year''s greetings to the chicken. If according to Deansost''s meaning, he doesn''t want to let the other party go ashore at all, but in the face of the Condor Empire, even if he is known as the king of the East China Sea, he is not qualified to say ''no'', unless the Condor Empire takes the lead, otherwise in the Condor Empire There is no country or organization around the empire that is willing to be the enemy of that terrifying behemoth. It has been four hours since ??Green got the news that the Duke of the Condor Empire was about to visit Hesse Port. Because of the preparations for a series of welcome events, Niklot, who is a clone, needs help to prepare for the welcome banquet, just like Xikaros. At first, Greene didn''t think much of it when he heard that the Duke of Morrison was coming, but when preparing to welcome the banquet, some helpful waiters talked about how huge the Condor Empire was, but he suddenly had an idea, this time The place where the warship of the Kingdom of Lorenzo disappeared seems to be not far from a naval base of the Condor Empire. On the other side, the mysterious disappearance of the barbarian tribe, as well as all kinds of weirdness in that town, is also just from the border of the Condor Empire and the Loen Federation. The line is not too far. If there is some unknowable inner connection between these two things, is it possible that it has something to do with the Condor Empire? Moreover, at this time, a natural disaster-level duke of the Condor Empire visited Hesse Port. What was the purpose of this? A series of questions popped up in Green''s mind, but unfortunately there was no way to know the exact answer for the time being. Two days later, the ship of the Duke Morrison arrived at the port of Hesse. Because of the preparations in advance, the ships in the port area have been cleaned up, and even the commercial area behind the port has been thoroughly cleaned. Accompanied by the high-pitched whistle, the enchanted warship with a displacement of up to 10,000 tons slowly sailed into the harbor of Hesse Harbor. However, because the tonnage was too large and the draft was too deep, this ship represented the highest level of the Condor Empire, and gathered countless magicians and alchemists. The huge war machine of the wisdom of the teacher and the enchanter stopped in the deep water area of ????the harbour, and Deansost personally came forward to take a luxury barge to greet the Duke of Morrison. Green did not go to the port, he was responsible for staring at the banquet hall and dealing with some possible emergencies. At this moment, a waitress walked over quickly and said loudly: "Everyone get ready, Lord Nicklot, it will be here soon." After waiting for a few more minutes, the door of the banquet hall was pushed open. Accompanied by the melodious music, Dean Sost walked in side by side with a tall, bearded middle-aged man. In an instant, everyone''s eyes were focused on this bearded man. This man was Duke Morrison of the Condor Empire, a powerful superhuman who was at the beginning of the natural disaster grade. Green looked at the past, and the cemetery immediately assessed that the Duke''s combat power reached [24000], which is relatively strong in the first stage of natural disasters, stronger than the Angel of Death, and not as good as the Skeleton Lord. Next, the whole banquet went on step by step, and there were no **** plots that pretended to be slapped in the face. Whether it was Dean Sost, the host, or the visiting Duke Morrison, they all showed friendly respect. Attitude, chatting very happily, and sympathy for each other, it is impossible to see that they were once enemies of life and death. However, in this peaceful and friendly atmosphere, Green faintly felt a hint of conspiracy brewing. At this time, Sikaros calmly came to Green''s side, motioning for him to follow, and walked into the aisle next to the banquet hall. Green frowned. He didn''t know what Hicaros was doing to him at this time, but he currently had the life and death of Hicaros in his hands. As long as he had a single thought, he could detonate necromancy and blow Hicarus''s head open. I don''t believe what else this woman can do. (end of this chapter) Chapter 452： haunted Chapter 452 Walked into an empty room next to the banquet hall where the sundries were piled up, and there were only Green and Sikaros. "What''s the matter?" Green asked with squinting eyes, he had to be very careful about this female spy. "It''s very uncomfortable to have such a thing in my head." Xicaros said straight to the point: "I think you didn''t kill me directly, but you were plotting against me. Be direct, what do you want? I can pay what you want. Yes, you take out what''s in my head, and then we don''t make river water, how about that?" Green listened noncommittally to her finish, and felt a little strange in her heart. Just saying these words can be done anytime. Why did this woman choose this time and place? What conspiracy is there? Or something special? Thinking of this, Green immediately opened his eyes of spiritual vision and glanced around, but found nothing unusual. Green''s actions caught the attention of Hicarus, and she sneered: "You are really careful! Don''t worry, I have no other intentions. I came to you just to solve the problem." After that, she hesitated slightly, as if she had made up her mind. Determined and sternly said: "This is your last chance, make your request, it is best not to go too far." Green looked at each other in surprise, and then said lightly: "Is it because Duke Morrison is here? Do you think you have a backer?" Xikaros showed a helpless expression: "Actually, I don''t want to alarm Lord Morrison. After all, it''s not good for me, but if you push people too hard, I have no way out." Green thought for a while and suddenly said: "Well, I can help you remove the hidden dangers in your mind, but in return, I need information, don''t use your true and false information to deceive me, there is only one chance, if I find you Lie to me, and I''ll blow your head right away, and leave Hesse before everyone finds out, so think about how you choose." Shikaros'' pupils shrank, and she saw the disregard for life in Green''s eyes. If she was discovered with false information, she would definitely be killed without hesitation, just like blowing her other head before. Same. Xikaros couldn''t help but swallowed a mouthful of saliva, nodded and said, "Okay~ Okay, tell me, what information do you want." "The Loen Federation, barbarians..." Green said two key words word by word, and there was no extra nonsense beyond that. This was just the beginning. Xikaros listened, his eyes changed suddenly, his mood fluctuated, he subconsciously opened his mouth to say something, but was interrupted by Green coldly: "After thinking about it, talk again, there is only one chance, you can give it a try." Xicarus immediately closed her mouth again. Just now, she subconsciously said that she didn''t know what it meant, but she was frightened by Green''s threat, and reluctantly said: "You~~~ How do you know? You are a spy of the Loen Federation? " Green said noncommittally: "You better find out, now I am asking you, not you to question me. As long as you give me the information about the barbarian tribe, as long as I am satisfied, it will clear the things in your mind. , and get out of here." "Okay! I can promise you, but how can you guarantee that you won''t go back on it after I tell you the information?" Hicarus said cautiously, obviously he had no confidence in Green''s character. Green said indifferently: "You have no choice, either believe me or die, don''t bargain with me, you have no chips in your hand." "You!" Hicaros'' chest heaved in anger, but he was also very helpless. Who let himself be careless and was plotted against by this hateful person in front of him! "Okay, I can promise you..." Xicarus finally chose to compromise. In fact, she is also pulling a banner. Although she is a spy of the Condor Empire, she has nothing to do with Duke Morrison. , just used the name of Duke Morrison to press Green, but unfortunately it didn''t work, Green was not afraid at all, but put her in a dilemma and had to choose to compromise. However, the information that Xikaros knows is very limited. She only knows that the disappearance of the barbarian tribe in the Loen Federation is related to the Condor Empire. The disappearance of the naval warship of the Kingdom of Lorenzo was not the hands of the Condor Federation, but Green heard an unexpected name in the mouth of Xikaros - the Church of Nature! This surprised Green, he didnt expect that the Church of Nature still existed! And listening to Hicarus''s tone, it seems that it has grown stronger. The disappearance of the three warships this time is the cooperation between the Church of Nature and the Condor Empire. As for the final conspiracy, Hicarus'' level is too low, and she has no way to know. . "High Priest Sonic!" After hearing the Church of Nature, Green''s heart immediately came up with this name. This man is a veritable hero who sacrificed hundreds of thousands of people for his own ambitions, although he finally quit Luo Luo in a bit of embarrassment. Renzo Kingdom, but the name still left a deep impression on Green. This time, the Church of Nature has reappeared. It seems that the Sonic high priest has regained his strength and found a partner in the Condor Empire. He has also digested some of the benefits obtained from the natural kingdom of God, and his strength has made great progress. It is very likely that the natural disaster grade has been touched, otherwise it is not qualified to discuss cooperation with the Condor Empire. "It seems that you are honest, and I will also show my sincerity." Green got some news about the Church of Nature, and confirmed that the disappearance of the barbarian tribe was related to the Condor Empire. Combining the information from several aspects, the whole incident has been Gradually there are some outlines. In order to continue to control Xicarus in the future, he decided to give this woman some hope first, not to squeeze too hard and make this woman completely desperate. Xikaros'' eyes lit up, and then he felt a "boom" in his brain, and about a third of the black thread entangled in the folds of her brain disappeared. "Uh! You..." Hicaros immediately understood what was going on, but as a female spy, she had already expected it, and she was not particularly surprised, she just glared at Greene, gritted her teeth and said, "I knew it! You You won''t let me go easily, you unbelievable bastard!" Green unwillingly stretched out three fingers: "Don''t worry, I won''t hold on to you, three times! You only need to help me three times, or provide me with information three times, and we will clear the two, just counted the first. time, how''s it going?" Xikaros is helpless, man is a knife, and I am a fish, unless she has the courage to face death. In fact, she had always thought that she was not afraid of death. Since she joined the intelligence department of the empire, she has been mentally prepared to put life and death aside. But when she really faced death, he felt the same way, especially at the moment when the split soul was headshot. The feeling of being infinitely close to death made her timid. Outside, no sound can be heard, no light can be seen, no control over the body... that''s horrible! So even in the face of Green''s progress, she still chose to compromise, at least there is still a glimmer of hope. As for going to the Duke of Morrison for help, this option was crossed out immediately, because Hicarus understood that if the Duke was told about her current situation, he would not care about the life and death of her little person, or even Will use her to the limit before she dies, and then abandon her without hesitation. Two hours later, the welcome banquet was over. Duke Morrison was arranged in the most luxurious villa in Port Hesse, when he was sitting on the sofa and enjoying a massage from a young girl with his eyes closed. A man in black, wrapped in a black hooded robe, stood on the opposite side, exuding a sinister aura, which made people feel very uncomfortable. "How''s the progress on Sonic''s side?" Duke Morrison asked lazily, a little impatient with the man in black in front of him, or that the Duke did not care about the entire Church of Nature below Sonic. Waiting to see, each one of them is obviously gloomy, but it is in the name of the Church of Nature. I don''t know what bargaining chip Sonic used to impress His Majesty the Emperor, but he agreed to cooperate with them and let him take charge, which made him very unhappy. It seems that he didn''t notice Morrison''s disgust, or didn''t care at all, the man in black said indifferently: "So far, it''s been very smooth, Lord Duke can rest assured, but Lord High Priest asked me to remind Lord Duke, it seems that Loen There''s something unplanned on the Commonwealth side..." Duke Morrison abruptly opened his eyes, and a powerful momentum rushed towards the man in black. The powerful aura of the natural disaster grade is not something that the man in black can resist at all, and he immediately fell to the ground, but the man in black did not move at all, as if he was not alone but a puppet, and the hood was opened to reveal The real face is just a teenager, his eyes are empty and dead, as if he is dead. "Cut!" Duke Morrison suddenly felt very boring, withdrew his crushing momentum, and said coldly: "Go back and tell Sonic, take care of his own affairs, and he doesn''t need to worry about the rest." "Yes, Lord Duke." The young man stood up as if nothing had happened, but because he was just overwhelmed by the powerful momentum, he suddenly fell to the ground, causing his calf and knee to fracture, especially the calf bone, which was twisted and broken. But the young man didn''t care at all. He stretched out his hand and sprouted vines from the palm of his hand. They plunged into the injured leg and made a clicking sound. He quickly recovered. The Duke bowed and turned and walked out. "These disgusting things!" Duke Morrison snorted: "I really don''t know what Your Majesty thinks, why should you cooperate with these blasphemers?" "Lord Duke, please be careful!" A ghost appeared beside Duke Morrison. "Butler Krisson, I will pay attention." Duke Morrison responded indifferently... (end of this chapter) Chapter 453： Ghost Butler Chapter 453 Ghost Butler The ghost butler named Krissen was suspended beside Duke Morrison. Although he was a ghost, he was not weak, reaching the legendary middle rank. Duke Morrison stretched his waist, waved the massage maid away, and then asked the ghost butler, "I have contacted our people in Hesse Harbor, any new feedback?" The ghost housekeeper Chrisson said: "Sir, there is no progress yet. Deansost is still hesitating. He seems to be very interested in our proposal but he doesn''t trust us." "Well, this is natural. With the size and strength of the Empire, anyone who cooperates with us will be worried." Duke Morrison smiled and said: "But in the end they will obey, because they can''t refuse to cooperate with us. The benefits of our cooperation are the ugly and greedy human nature." The Ghost Butler was silent and declined to comment on the Duke Morrison statement. Immediately, Morrison''s face turned pale, and he said solemnly: "The people from the Church of Nature said that there was a problem with the Loen Federation. What happened?" The ghost butler replied: "Something happened. A mercenary with a mysterious origin appeared over there. Some of them couldn''t tell the depth, which disrupted their plans." Duke Morrison frowned and said, "Let it speed up over there, and make sure to complete the established plan before the scheduled time, otherwise they will know what the consequences will be without having to tell me." "Yes, Lord Duke." The ghost butler agreed and then slowly disappeared. The next morning, Sikaros walked out of Deansost''s room with a feigned smile. Ever since Green put a phantom energy in her brain, her whole body was not well, and she always felt a dull pain in her brain. And it''s like being watched all the time. Today Deansost is going to accompany the visiting Duke Morrison to visit the Port of Hesse, and Hicarus just took a break and happened to meet someone. Located in an unremarkable small shop in the business district of Port Hesse, Sikaros stepped in, as if to buy something, but in fact he only looked at it, then glanced behind him to confirm that no one was following her, and nimbly got in. Behind the shop. Unexpectedly, as soon as Hicaros entered, he heard an old voice: "Hicarus, you have been slack, it has been five years, and you have not yet been promoted to legend. It seems that you were involved in the intelligence department. energy." Xikaros was taken aback and looked back immediately, but he didn''t see anyone, but heard the voice snorted: "Can''t you find me? Really..." seems to be unable to describe his disappointment with Xicarus. The man only spoke half of it. As the voice stopped, a figure appeared, the official legendary ghost butler who was following Duke Morrison. "Grandpa Chrissen!" Seeing the ghost butler, Hicaros lowered his head with shame on his face. The ghost housekeeper Chrisson snorted, his tone obviously dissatisfied: "What''s the matter with you?" Xikaros adjusted his mood, remembered his purpose, and immediately said: "Grandpa Krisson, you must save me this time." "Huh? What''s going on?" Although the ghost housekeeper grumbled angrily, he was essentially a close elder of Xikaros. Hearing her tone, he immediately asked. In the face of the ghost housekeeper beside the Grand Duke Morrison, Sikaros did not hide it, and told him exactly what happened to him. After listening to this, the ghost housekeeper''s face has become very serious. His green soul fire eyes stared at Xicarus'' head. in Hicarus'' brain. At first, the ghost butler was still very vague, and he could barely feel that there was a faint necromancy in Xicarus'' brain. But as the ghost butler continued to strengthen, his vision became clearer and clearer, and the thread of necromancy entrenched in Sikaros'' brain finally showed. Xikaros was worried about gains and losses, and waited for the ghost housekeeper to speak, but after waiting for a long time, there was no movement. She wanted to turn her head to see what was going on, but before she could move, she felt a tingling in her brain, which made her sigh and use Cover your head with your hands. The ghost housekeeper flashed a flash and retreated more than a meter away, his face showing a look of embarrassment. After a while, Sikaros recovered, and the pain just came and went quickly. "Grandpa Krisson, how is the situation? Is there a way?" Hicaros asked expectantly, but unfortunately the answer given by the ghost housekeeper disappointed her. "It''s very difficult. This trace of undead energy has already invaded your brain. If it is forcibly removed, it will definitely hurt your brain. I can''t help you." The ghost butler said helplessly. Xikaros flashed disappointment in his eyes, and smiled reluctantly: "It''s okay, I''ll think of a way." The ghost housekeeper was silent for a moment: "Little Xika, I suggest you better go to that person and have a good talk." Xikaros hesitated: "Grandpa Krisson, is there really no other way? If...I mean if, please let Lord Morrison take action..." But before Xicarus could finish speaking, he was interrupted by the ghost butler, and said solemnly: "This matter must not be known to the Duke, otherwise... you are my grandniece, and I don''t want you to die in your own stupidity. Come on. Don''t have unrealistic fantasies, unless you''re the Duke''s daughter, he won''t care if you''re dead or alive?" Xikaros nodded silently, although it was as she expected earlier, but the words that came out of the ghost housekeeper''s mouth really made her sad and moved. "Okay!" Xicarus said in a leisurely manner: "Grandpa Krisson, I will consider it carefully." Saying goodbye to the ghost housekeeper, Xicarus also lost the last glimmer of hope. If she still wants to live, she must meet Green''s conditions as much as possible, and then pray that Green is a person who keeps her word. Although this probability is very small, but Even if there is a glimmer of hope, she will try her best to strive for it. At the same time, at the headquarters of the Special Bureau in the Kingdom of Lorenzo. Silabel received the information from Green, with a solemn expression on his face, because it involved the Condor Empire, and because of the reappearance of the Church of Nature and Sonic, and participated in the disappearance of three warships of the Kingdom Navy. This is simply a blatant provocation and contempt for the Kingdom of Lorenzo. Soon this information was passed to King Prady XIV and Grand Duke Mora through Silabel... A few hours later, Green received an order from Grand Duke Mora, allowing him to temporarily abandon other tasks. If there is a chance, he must capture or kill the Sonic High Priest of the Church of Nature. Even if he cannot kill, he must locate the coordinates. When Green received this order, he couldn''t help frowning. For him, this order was a bit inexplicable, and it didn''t come from Silabel but directly from Grand Duke Mora. Could it be that Grand Duke Mora and the Sonic High Priest What''s the holiday? But this shouldn''t be. With the status of Grand Duke Mora, he doesn''t even need to do anything. As long as he expresses a little bit of meaning, countless people will jump out to help him deal with High Priest Sonic. There is no need to wait until today, let alone. Green''s head. But this happened to him now, and Green was also very interested in that Sonic high priest. Before, Green, Sonic and Hiddink divided up the inheritance of the God of Nature after his death. Although Green got a lot of benefits, the one who really took away the essence was the long-planned High Priest Sonic, and finally got the part of the kingdom of nature. Back then, Green was quite coveted by the natural kingdom of God, but unfortunately his strength was too weak at the time. What benefits he could get was more of a bluff, plus taking advantage of the situation. He originally thought that he would miss the kingdom of nature from now on, but he did not expect High Priest Sonic and the Church of Nature to enter his field of vision again at this time. A secluded room in Soest Palace at night. Green and Hicarus are secretly meeting here secretly. If you don''t know the inside story, you think they are cheating! But Xicarus'' face was very ugly at the moment. She stared at Nicklot who was disguised by Green in disbelief, and deliberately lowered her voice and called out: "What are you talking about! Are you crazy? You actually want me to help me deal with it. Church of Nature." "This is my second request, is there anything I can''t do?" Green spread his hands and said lightly. Xicaros was so angry that he could hardly speak, he took a long sigh of relief and said angrily: "You fart! I promise to help you, but it doesn''t mean I''m going to die! If it''s a dead end, why should I? Threatened by you? Not to mention that the Church of Nature is now an ally of the Empire. If I confront them, I will definitely be condemned, and even go to a military court. The Sonic High Priest alone is strong enough to compete with Duke Morrison. On an equal footing, it must be a powerful existence of natural disaster grade. Even if you take a step back, it is still a legendary high-grade. Why do you think I am qualified to help you deal with such an enemy?" Green narrowed his eyes and said slowly, "What are you excited about? Who told you to do it, I have my own way to deal with this Sonic, you just need to cooperate with me." Xicarus took a deep breath and barely stabilized his mood: "Okay, then tell me, what do you need me to do?" "I need to know the most accurate location of the target." Green said: "In addition, I hope that this matter will be resolved quickly. I will give you two days at most, and I hope you will not make excuses." "Damn, it''s impossible!" Xicarus seemed to have his tail stepped on, and immediately called out: "Who do you think I am? It''s impossible to find out Sonic''s specific location in two days, you''re just deceiving Too bad, why don''t you just kill me." Green was unmoved, patted Sikaros on the shoulder and said, "I believe in your ability, work hard! You will definitely be able to do it." I went to visit relatives today, and the second chapter update will be in the evening. (end of this chapter) Chapter 454： west soldis i. Chapter 454 West Soldis Island It turns out that a person''s potential is always beyond her own expectations. Just when Green issued a two-day deadline, he hummed and said that the impossible Sikaros, more than ten hours before the deadline, sent Sonic''s latest information to Green''s hands. Green took over the information and praised her with a smile. In fact, even Green didn''t expect Sikaros to get Sonic''s specific information so quickly. Women don''t work hard. Green glanced at the information, and it said that High Priest Sonic and his newly developed Church of Nature, who now call themselves the ''Natural Monastery'', were hiding on an island 150 kilometers away from Hesse Harbor. superior. After ??Green got the information, he immediately abandoned Nicklot''s avatar temporarily and stored it in the closet of Sikaros. He himself called the white seagulls that stayed in the sea off Hesse Harbor. These days, Gomez and his more than 100 pirates are staying on the ship. Because of Green''s order, they dare not leave. They are still worried about staying here, because the Duke of Morrison arrives. Raised several alert levels around the port of Hesse. Fortunately, the White Seagull hadn''t carried a particularly serious wanted, so the patrols of Hesse Harbor and the Imperial Navy of the Condor didn''t pay much attention to them. Even so, the pirates on the ship were complaining, and some even asked Gomez to take them away quickly, but they were suppressed by Gomez. Others don''t know what''s going on, but Gomez''s own family knows about his own affairs, even if he is given ten courage, he won''t dare to leave the post without permission before Greene speaks! If you don''t get it right, it will kill you! Fortunately, he didn''t have to wait too long. Not long ago, he finally received a message, ready to lift anchor and set off, targeting West Soltidis Island. Sisoldis Island is the island that is 150 kilometers away from Hesse Port and is suspected to be the hiding place of the High Priest Sonic. Legend has it that it used to be the secret base of the great pirate Sisoldis. Island, in addition to several small fishing villages, there is a lighthouse to guide the route. A few hours later, in a small town on West Soldis. The town is not big, but it is the only town on the entire island, and the tavern in the town is also the only tavern on the island. This tavern, which usually has no guests, is particularly lively today, because a fisherman living in a small town hunted an eight-meter-long whale while going out to sea. Although many people think that it is almost impossible for an ordinary fisherman with no extraordinary ability to hunt such a large whale, most of the whales were already dead, but were picked up by the fisherman. Even so, no one has tried to debunk this beautiful lie. According to the island''s tradition, every time a big fish is caught, a celebration will be held. There will be plenty of catches. Therefore, when the fisherman drove the tattered fishing boat and dragged the huge whale carcass back, it immediately aroused the jubilation of the whole island. People from various fishing villages gathered in the town to sing, dance, drink and revel in the past. All the troubles and anger come out. Green walked on the island, because the celebration was reaching its climax, the locals on the island did not notice the outsider Green. Green came to the pub, pushed the door and wanted to go in, to ask for some news, but he didn''t expect it to be overcrowded! Green frowned, but withdrew, it was difficult to ask any useful information in this smoky atmosphere. Although it has been found from Sikaros that Sonic and the Church of Nature are hiding on this island, Green still doesnt know where they are hiding, or what kind of disguise they have, so he can only search slowly. Green left the tavern and stood by the door, thinking about what to do next. At this time, a team of parade floats came from outside the town, but it was impossible for the town on the island to actually have a float. With many colorful ribbons, it becomes a float. On the float, young girls from various fishing villages sang and danced, surrounded by many people, and in the middle of the fishing boat, there was a huge cut off whale tail, which was to be sent all the way to the Poseidon Temple in the center of the town Dedicated to the **** of the sea. As the float passed by, the carnival people in the town sang the praises of the glory and greatness of the sea god, some whistled to the girl in the car, and some toasted the fish tail in the car, which instantly changed the atmosphere of the whole celebration. Make it more enthusiastic. But in this one, Green found that a few people were hostile to the whale tail that was placed on the float of the fishing boat. Green was sure, and immediately locked on these people. Obviously, this fish tail was to be sacrificed to the **** of the sea, and it is not surprising that these people were hostile because of their beliefs. However, although these few people showed hostility, they were very restrained and did not act aggressively until the fishing boat float went straight to the center of the town. There is a Poseidon temple here, but it is not a tall and majestic marble building, but just an ordinary house painted in light blue, and a Poseidon scepter was erected in front of the door, inside. The fish bones and conch shells representing the **** of the sea are enshrined. As the float stopped, the carnival people and singing stopped abruptly, the scene became unbelievably silent, and everyone''s eyes converged on the front of the Sea God Temple. At this time, four shirtless, strong men with dark and shiny tendons boarded the float and removed the whale''s tail, and then moved step by step to the scepter in front of the Temple of the Sea God... Green stood in the back of the crowd, watching what happened. After the four strong men dedicated their fish tails to the sea god, they began to dance a local unique dance to worship the sea god. "This is..." Green immediately felt that those seemingly meaningless chanting actually contained a very weak fluctuation of divine power. This kind of divine power fluctuation is so weak that it is almost non-existent. If it is not that Green can often come into contact with divine power, and has used the divine power directly with the help of the angel of death, this can be detected. "Poseidon! Is this the fluctuation of the divine power of the Poseidon? Could it be that the Poseidon has begun to recover?" Green was surprised. Legend has it that the Poseidon is the oldest god, in charge of the ocean and the storm. However, according to ancient books, the last **** During the battle, the Sea God fell directly into the war between the gods because he joined the defeated camp. But at this moment in this small fishing village, when people worship the Sea God, they actually get feedback. Although it is very weak, does it represent the resurrection of the Sea God? Thinking of this, Green''s mind suddenly realized that it is no wonder that Sonic and the Nature Priory appeared on this small island. Could it be that they are eyeing the Sea God who has revived here? "High Priest Sonic! It seems that you enjoyed the sweetness of dividing up the inheritance of the God of Nature last time!" Green thought silently: "But if this is the case, is the Condor Empire also involved? Otherwise, why would it be At this point in time, to send the Duke of Morrison to visit the Port of Hesse?" With the addition of this puzzle, Green has a clearer understanding of the ins and outs of the whole thing, but Green still can''t figure out what is necessary for the disappearance of the barbarian tribe and the three Lorenzo warships. inner relationship. But he is not in a hurry for the time being. Now he wants to see what the people of Sonic''s natural monastery are going to do? Is it to sabotage the sacrifice to the sea **** or something else? At the same time, outside the West Soldis Island, a sail cruiser with a length of more than 100 meters was moored on the sea. Although it is in the sweltering sea, on the deck of this cruiser, there are many people who are wrapped in black robes and hoods. These people are surging with natural spiritual energy, and they are all natural retreats. members of the meeting. One of the black-robed hooded men stood at the bow of the ship, silently looking in the direction of West Soldis Island. At this time, a hooded man ran up from below the deck and said very fast: "Sir Boris, the sacrifice on the island has begun, and weak fluctuations in divine power have been detected." The pierced black hooded man shook his body and looked very excited. He turned around suddenly, and even the hood on his head fell off, revealing his true face. The skin grew green buds, and the pupils of both eyes were also green. This symptom was very obvious and was eroded by natural power. "How is it? Can you find the source?" The man in black called Mr. Boris exclaimed excitedly. Unfortunately, the person who ran up shook his head and said, "Sorry, my lord, the fluctuation of divine power is too weak and it is covered by the sea. At present, it is difficult for us to find the source, but..." But before the man could finish speaking, Boris exclaimed irritably: "Trash! The great **** of nature is about to revive, and urgently needs to devour the divine power of false gods. As the people chosen by God, we can''t even do this. Good! If you can''t find the source of the pseudo-god''s divine power before it gets dark today, hum..." Having said this, there was a ferocious look on Boris''s face. Although he did not explain the consequences, he was full of threats. The man in black who ran up to report was silent and looked very frightened. After waiting for Boris to signal, he hurriedly ran back below the deck. At this moment, light and shadow suddenly rippled in front of the bow, followed by a bust of a person. Seeing this, Boris, who was still aggressive a moment ago, immediately knelt down on one knee and bowed his head respectfully: "See the great spokesperson of God, guide the lost prophet!" If Green was here at this time, he would definitely recognize this emerging figure at a glance, it is the Sonic High Priest! (end of this chapter) Chapter 455： 460 Daughter of the Sea Chapter 455 460 The daughter of the sea At the sudden appearance of Archbishop Sonic, everyone on the boat was taken aback, and immediately knelt down with Boris, each with a pious and fanatical expression on their faces, as if they were worshiping the real **** in their hearts. "Lost children, you have done a good job, the great **** of nature will know your achievements, and as long as you make persistent efforts, you will be able to bring the glory of the true **** back to the world..." Sonic said a lot. The gods are in the way, but in fact he came to the ship through the mirror image technique, just to check the instruments in person to see if the location can be determined. Unfortunately, it was disappointing. He only sensed divine power, but he still could not determine the source of the seagod''s divine power fluctuations. Where. Although disappointed in his heart, Sonic, as an old fox, has always hidden his thoughts in the depths. In front of these members of the Natural Priory, he has always been a prophet who has never changed color. He is also patient and kind towards his followers and rarely takes anger on others. No one knows that this lovable Sonic High Priest once tried to achieve his goals without blushing or beating his heart, causing hundreds of thousands of people to be martyred for his ambitions. And at this time, the high priest of Sonic, after digesting some of the heritage of the **** of nature, was more sublimated than the original level, restrained his edge and minions, and acted as a kind angel, just like those in the Church of Holy Light. The former high priest of Sonic has turned from scornful to hatred of the Church of Holy Light, but he probably would not have imagined that one day he would live the life he hated the most. At the same time, on West Soldis Island, Greene had released hundreds of crows to scan the island from the air while watching the Sea God Celebration. Although the sudden appearance of so many crows on the island seemed a bit abrupt, none of the residents who were indulging in the Sea God''s celebration did not notice these uninvited guests. "Yeah! I found the stronghold of the Nature Monastery, which is three kilometers southeast of the town. Sonic has not been found yet." With the release of the crow, it quickly succeeded and found the Church of Nature hidden on the island. There are more than 60 people in total, and their strength is generally not high, but they are devout in their beliefs, and they are all mad believers. Green had a smile on his face, and he also found some other suspicious people. These people are obviously not from the Natural Priory, but they are all staring over there, obviously the comers are not good. "It seems that it''s not just me who are eyeing Sonic. According to the situation of those people being on guard against each other, there should be at least three other groups." Green pondered silently in his heart: "According to the information source of Sikaros, one of them should be God. From the Intelligence Department of the Eagle Empire, one of the other two parties should be the dark line of Deansost. This king of the East Sea is not a false name. Someone broke into his territory, and of course he will not turn a blind eye. The last party does not know the origin... The only one What can be confirmed is that it is definitely not someone from the Kingdom of Lorenzo. Since Silabel took over the special bureau on the main world side of the Kingdom of Lorenzo, although some reforms have been carried out to improve work efficiency, it is difficult to return, and there are too many drawbacks, and many people are secretly dragging their feet and making stumbling blocks. Although the intelligence capability of the Special Bureau has improved, it has not changed in essence. Now that it is too stretched to barely defend against foreign infiltration, don''t delusionally send spies to a little-known island in the East China Sea. So Green first ruled out the Kingdom of Lorenzo, and in Green''s heart, the last mysterious force is most likely the Church of the Holy Light or the people of the Light of Wisdom. This is just an intuition, and there is no more evidence. Anyway, if something happens, it is probably not wrong to put the blame on the Holy Light Church for the first time. The largest, most powerful, and oldest religious organization, its tentacles are almost pervasive. Although the Light of Wisdom is not as good as the Holy Light Church, it has developed rapidly in recent years, and it is also attacking from all directions, fighting against the Holy Light Church and forming an alliance with the Condor Empire. The momentum is also quite eye-catching. However, Greene did not take these spies who represent various forces in his eyes. Although the forces behind them are very large, when it comes to this West Soldis Island, the strength of these people is not enough. Most of them are still The official level, with only one or two Legendary Beginners, was nothing to worry about for Green. At this moment, two people came from outside the stronghold of the Natural Priory. The two of them were wrapped in black robes and hoods. One of them was carrying a sack with a bulging bag inside. It should be holding a person. After ?? came to the stronghold, someone immediately came out from the inside, opened the sack, and it turned out to be a person, and it was a very beautiful young woman. This woman has wheat-colored skin that is common among island women. She is tall and beautiful. Her hands and feet are bound, and her mouth is blocked with something. He was wearing a light blue robe similar to a sacrificial robe, revealing a pair of long legs with round lines. Although he was trapped at the moment, he did not panic and looked at the people in black robes around him. "Nice to meet you, noble daughter of the sea, patron of the sea god, Madam Pradas." An old but shrewd old man came out of the natural monastery, who was the second person under Sonic. The Great Elder of the Natural PriorySimonado! "Who are you? What is the reason for kidnapping me?" Pradas asked nonchalantly, looking at the seemingly kind but dangerous old man in front of her, she could feel the strength of the person in front of her. "The old man''s name is Simonado, he is favored by nature and serves the great crown." Simonardo said reverently, and a faint divine light appeared on his body, indicating that he has obtained the official recognition of the gods he believes in, and even if in the future After death, you can also log in to the kingdom of God and enjoy the grace of the gods forever. It''s just that the God of Nature has fallen, and it is impossible for Simonad to be recognized. The only one who really recognizes him is the Sonic High Priest. Sonic, who now holds a part of the natural kingdom of God, already has the ability to give devout believers the ability to bathe in holy light, but his strength is still too weak. important members. seems to have received the traction of divine light, and a thin layer of divine light appeared from Pradas. Seeing this divine light, Simonado and the members of the Natural Priory who were present all lit up, showing a fanatical expression. For them, this divine light is very important. The divine light emerging from Pradas shows that the sea **** who once held the vocation of the ocean and the storm has really recovered! It is also a great benefit for their plan this time. Next, they only need to find the Seagod who has just recovered but is still extremely weak. Pradas noticed the divine light emerging from her body, and immediately showed an unbelievable expression, because she tried her best to restrain the divine light, but she couldn''t. "Lord Sonic seems to be right, you really are the key to the plan!" Simon let out an excited and weird laugh, but his laughter stopped abruptly in the next moment. I saw that Pradas didn''t know what means to use, but he shook his hands slightly, broke free from the shackles, and condensed into a stream of water in her hands and gathered into a water blade against her neck. "Stop!" Simonaduo blurted out subconsciously, looking at the sudden situation with a gloomy face. "I think you kidnap I definitely don''t want to get just a corpse." Pradas said calmly: "I know who you are and what you want to do. I can cooperate with you to a certain extent, but you must let it go. The residents of the island, they are all ordinary people, and they are not a threat to you." Simonado''s face was gloomy, and he said coldly: "You have no right to bargain, ma''am! The believers of nature are never threatened, you want to protect the people on the island, but I can immediately order that our people will be every other day. Kill a hundred people on the island every hour until you give in or the island is all killed!" "You..." The red on Pradas'' cheeks faded, she obviously underestimated the ruthlessness of the Natural Priory, she dared not bet that the seemingly kind old man in front of her would really do what she said, and in the end she was slumped down. Nodding: "Okay, you won, I surrender." Simonado showed a satisfied expression, and did not order Pradas to be bound again. Seeing the way Pradas got out of trouble just now, everyone knew that the ordinary binding method was useless at all. Unchaining the restraints on his feet, Pradas rubbed his aching wrists and said sternly: "Mr. Simonado, although you didn''t agree to my threat just now, I still hope that you can ensure the safety of the island residents. I know What do you want, I am a very critical link, if my request is implemented, I can actually cooperate with you." Simonado frowned. He didn''t expect the woman in front of him to say these words. This was a blatant betrayal of the Sea God. If the sea **** is not just too weak to recover, Pradas''s behavior will definitely be classified as a blasphemer and punished by God. Seemingly seeing the doubts of the other party, Pradas smiled bitterly: "Humph! What is the daughter of the sea, the patron of the true God, to put it bluntly, I am the sacrifice, and when the sea **** is truly resurrected, I will be the best sacrifice, and then also my death..." Simonado didn''t know if it was true or not. He couldn''t make a decision about the kidnapped Seagod''s Blessed One, so he could only ask Sonic. Sonic chose to cooperate with Pradas without hesitation. However, at this moment, a dark shadow rushed towards Pradas at a very fast speed... (end of this chapter) Chapter 456： Pradas Chapter 456 Pradas The black shadow was extremely fast, and swooped down from the air again, spreading out two pairs of black wings, holding a blazing red flaming giant sword in both hands, hitting the ground in the blink of an eye, making a bang, the flames splattered in all directions, and the flame The giant sword was inserted into the ground, and a strong shock wave suddenly erupted, swaying quickly along the ground, turning people around, only Simon Naduo remained unmoved, but stared gloomily at the flame angel falling from the sky. But there was an uncontrollable look of fear in his eyes. Although he is devout in his beliefs and firmly believes that he is the chosen person favored by the **** of nature, in the final analysis Simonado is only a legendary middle-level strength. In the face of the strength of the flame angel that is one rank higher than him, if you want to say that you are not afraid, then Also unlikely. But at the next moment, Simonato became jealous, and shouted: "Stop! Put me down!" A green divine light bloomed in his hand as he spoke, but instead of attacking the flame angel Holly, it attacked the victim. Pradas, the daughter of the goddess of the sea, flew to the side. At this moment, Rota and Nancy grabbed one of Pradas''s hands, quickly pulled it into the air, and then flew away without looking back. And the divine light shot by Simonaduo was blocked by Holly''s flaming giant sword, and a sound of gold and iron rang out. "Legendary high-level!" Simone blurted out with a gloomy face. Although Holly was shocked when he first shot a meteorite and caused a small earthquake, he could not confirm the true level of the other party. Until this fight, the head-on confrontation , finally broke the last bit of luck in Simonado''s heart. He did not know where so many legendary black-winged angels suddenly appeared. One of them turned out to be a legendary high-ranking. In the entire Natural Priory, except for Sonic High Priest, No one else can compete with it at all. However, after Rota and Nancy took Pradas away, Holly did not fight. According to Green''s order, the mission this time was to kidnap Pradas. It was not the time when he was facing the Natural Priory, and Green could not confirm it. Sonic''s strength has reached that point. Ten minutes later, Pradas was brought in front of Green. At this time, Pradas was still a little confused. She didn''t know what was going on. She was originally caught by the Hermitage of Nature. She had already planned for the worst, but she didn''t expect the mantis to catch the cicada and the oriole. It fell into the hands of these powerful but deadly black-winged angels. Because before becoming the daughter of the sea god, Pradas was just an ordinary girl with a very shallow understanding of the supernatural world. She couldn''t even see that the three of Holly were not living people but an angel lich. "Ms. Pradas, it''s a pleasure to meet you." Green looked at the long-legged beauty in surprise in front of him: "Please forgive this presumptuous invitation, but I believe that under the circumstances just now, you shouldn''t mind. ." Pradas rolled her eyes, letting you say whatever she wanted to say, but she also knew that she had no right to refuse or choose in the face of the strong, whether it was the previous natural monastery or the paralyzed face in front of her. "Who are you? What''s the purpose of catching me here? Are you the same as those of the Natural Priory?" Pradas asked calmly. Green shook his head and said, "Why arrest? I should have rescued you. Don''t have such a big hostility even if you don''t thank me, okay?" Pradas had a weird expression and said helplessly: "Okay, dear sir, I''m using the word incorrectly, I''m very sorry. Also, thank you for saving me." "Okay, I accept it, although you have no sincerity." Green said indifferently: "Then gossip, I believe you should be clear, I will not bring you here for no reason, so tell me everything you know, Then cooperate with me, and I... will guarantee your safety. Don''t bargain with me, I have no patience." Saying that, a hideous zombie was summoned by Green. Suddenly saw this horrible and disgusting corpse, even though Pradas''s psychological quality was very good, he was still taken aback. But Pradas is the daughter of the sea **** after all, and of course she will not be fooled by a zombie who has no fighting power in her opinion, and snorted: "What does this mean? Isn''t it too childish?" Green shook his head and said lightly, "I''m not trying to scare you, but to tell you that if you don''t obey, you''ll become like this, ma''am, I''ll do what I say!" Then, a figure appeared on top of the zombie''s head. There was a faint white fog, and there seemed to be a figure in it that kept turning and mourning, looking very painful. "See? That''s the soul of this person." Green continued: "Sometimes death is not the end, but the beginning of endless pain, so don''t think that if you don''t fear death, you can be fearless, it can only prove you Knows nothing about death and terror." Pradas turned pale, and she could feel that Green was not joking, but really turned her into this disgusting zombie covered in pus. She looked again at the black-winged angel lich floating nearby, knowing that she had no chance of escaping, and finally let out a weak sigh. At this moment, Pradas deeply regretted that he was actually seduced by that voice and became the so-called daughter of the sea god, which not only harmed himself, but also caused endless troubles, and possibly harmed the inhabitants of the entire island, which was thousands of people. ''s life. "What do you want to know, I can say, or you are like those people in the natural monastery, want to know the specific location of Sea God''s recovery?" Pradas said: "But I really don''t know, I''m just one selected The sacrifice of the sea god, the daughter of the sea god, and the person chosen by the gods are all good words! It''s ridiculous, you would think that the sea **** would tell such an important information to a sad sacrifice." Green frowned slightly and said noncommittally: "It doesn''t matter, you can say what you know." After ??Pradas vented, he began to tell the story of her becoming the daughter of the sea god. It turns out that the island of West Soldis did not believe in the sea **** before. It was only a few months ago that the miracle of the sea **** appeared, and people prayed to the sea **** to get a weak response, and the people on the island began to believe in the sea god, and Pradas. This ordinary girl was also transformed into the daughter of the Sea God because of an inexplicable dream, equivalent to the saintess of the Sea God Church. However, at present, only this small island can get a response from the Seagod. Once it is outside the range of the island, the Seagod will lose its response. It can be seen that the Seagod is indeed very weak, and it will take a long time to fully recover. Originally, this was nothing. After all, there are many grass-headed gods in the sea, maybe a big fish or a sea snake. After becoming an extraordinary creature, they occupy an island and call themselves gods, and let the residents of the island build temples and make sacrifices on time. Enjoy faith. But the sea **** is different. After all, he is a great **** that existed in ancient times, and he holds the two important priesthoods of "Ocean" and "Storm". In particular, some powerhouses who have reached the high level of natural disasters are suppressed by the gods and cannot be promoted to the Holy Spirit. If they can control the weak Seagod and use the Seagod''s vocation and divinity, they can open up a long-awaited shortcut to promotion. So after the news spread with the residents of the island going to sea, it soon attracted some people with ulterior motives, including Sonic''s natural monastery, and the intelligence of the Condor Empire. Green listened to Pradas''s story, and immediately thought of the three missing warships of the Lorenzo Kingdom. I''m afraid it was accidentally involved in this matter, either there was an accident, or he was killed. Because there are missing crew members of warships and suddenly missing barbarian tribes in the Loen Federation 2,000 kilometers away, Green prefers the former. This is not like killing people, but more like accidentally entering a certain A secret realm or an unknown void world, trapped inside and unable to return. It''s a pity that Pradas doesn''t know more about the situation. She was ignorant from beginning to end. Except for the sea **** who could hear a few words when she was sleeping, she didn''t know more than the ordinary residents on the island. "It seems that you are indeed the one chosen by the gods. You can hear the whispers of the gods without going crazy!" Green sighed, no wonder this girl was chosen by the sea gods. Even if you hear the whispers of the gods for a long time, you will not be able to bear it. Even if you don''t go crazy, you will be sluggish, eroded by divine power, causing irreversible damage. However, Pradas has no such symptoms at all. Instead, she is in good spirits. She wakes up every day, and can get all kinds of inspiration and oracles from the sea **** babbling in her sleep, which makes her strength improve every day. If you give her more For a while, she will soon be promoted to legend, and then to natural disaster, holy spirit, and demigod! However, once she becomes a demigod, that is Pradas'' death period, then the sea **** will really wake up. As the daughter of the sea god, the sacrifice of the sea god''s recovery, her soul will be sacrificed to the void, and her body will become Poseidon''s new body... Originally, it was impossible for the victim Pradas to learn these secrets, but Poseidon''s Fall has been in place for too long. Although it has begun to recover, it is too weak, causing him to have many uncontrollable problems, and Pradas''s situation is also very special. , actually learned about these situations in the sea god''s dream, which is why when she was caught by the natural monastery before, she would take the initiative to cooperate with the other party. After all, she was still young, not a fanatic, and she didn''t want to die. (end of this chapter) Chapter 457： Poseidon Guard Chapter 457 Sea God Guard Green never expected that the daughter of the sea **** would cooperate so much, and even took the initiative to tell some secrets that did not need to be explained, such as how the sea **** fell in the dream babble... This surprised Green, who had thought it would be difficult. Obviously this time the Seagod who was about to recover made a mistake. He underestimated the survival desire of a chess piece that jumped out of the chessboard. At this time, if there was anyone in this world who wanted the Seagod to sleep forever, then the first one must be the Seagod. Female Pradas. Just when Pradas was about to finish speaking, Green suddenly changed his face slightly, looked up into the distance, and signaled Pradas to stop. Almost at the same time, Pradas'' face changed, he hesitated a little, and immediately reminded: "I feel it, it is the guard of the sea god!" Green looked back at her, and although he didn''t speak, he made it clear for her to explain clearly. Pradas said: "I have never seen the guards of the sea gods, but they have appeared in my dreams. They are all extraordinary creatures favored by the living sea gods. Some of them are very powerful. I was kidnapped by the natural monastery before. The distress signal, I didn''t expect it to appear." Green then understood why the Seagod Guard suddenly appeared. Although the Seagod has long since fallen, many of these Seagod guards, who are hidden in the deep sea and possess almost endless gods, have survived. They are hidden in the dark, 10,000-meter-deep sea, looking forward to the call of the sea **** every day, and galloping on the endless ocean again. "Holly, I''ve left this to you, the other party should be two ''people''..." But before Green could finish speaking, huge waves had already set off on the sea in the distance, and a giant whale nearly 100 meters long shot into the sky He stood up, rushed out of the water, floated into the air, and flew towards this side with a deafening roar. From another piece of the sea, a giant octopus monster rushed out, swinging its huge eight tentacles, and approached as well. Green immediately sensed that the two ''Seagod Guards'', one Legendary Beginner and the other Legendary Intermediate, should have lost the Seagod''s blessing after the Seagod''s fall, and they have been hiding on the seabed for many years, and their strength has declined, which made him a little disappointed. On the contrary, under the sea in the distance, there is a huge monster hidden. It is stronger than these two giant sea monsters. It should have the strength of a legendary high-level, but it is also more cunning and did not come out recklessly. "Well, it doesn''t seem like they''re human, anyway, go and get rid of them." Green waved his hand and motioned for the flame angel Holly to go quickly. "Yes!" Holly immediately spread her wings. Compared with the two giants, she was only a little bit, but the aura of the legendary high-level broke out, but it was amazing. The flaming giant sword formed in a blink of an eye, as if a huge guillotine slashed head-on towards the giant whale that appeared first... The battle was without any suspense, and it was over in less than five minutes. The two menacing beasts were quickly fatally wounded under the fierce attack of the flame angel, and the huge and ugly souls were taken into the nightmare kingdom. Originally, Green knew that these giant beasts were the guardians of the sea gods, and they had the brand of the sea gods in their souls. I am afraid that, like the believers of the Church of the Holy Light, they could not enter the nightmare country because of their beliefs. But he did not expect that the process was surprisingly smooth. Although the souls of these two giant beasts had the imprint of the Sea God, the divine power contained in them was extremely weak, almost negligible. Facing the Kingdom of Nightmare, they only struggled a little and were accepted. This once again proved the weakness of Sea God, and even Green began to suspect that Sea God had not recovered at all! The reason for this suspicion was that the divine power contained in the two Seagod guards was too scarce. If Seagod really recovered, no matter how weak it was, it would not be like this. So Green guessed in his heart that this situation occurred. Wasn''t it caused by something belonging to the Sea God? This is not something that hasn''t happened in the past. An artifact belonging to a fallen **** was triggered and activated, creating the illusion of the god''s recovery. If this is the case, then the value contained in it will undoubtedly be greatly reduced. Green has not yet been able to determine what kind of situation it is. It is estimated that the participating natural monasteries are similar to the Condor Empire. They are not sure whether it is the recovery of the Sea God, but even if this kind of thing is only for some possibilities, it is not enough. It is worth investing a lot of resources to make a small chance, even if you don''t win the bet in the end, you will not lose money, at least you can get a relic of the sea god. Pradas stared at the battle in the air in a stunned manner. At first, she was a little worried about whether Holly would be able to roar the scene. After all, the two sea **** guards were too huge. For an angel who is about the same height as an ordinary human, no matter how you look at it. has a huge advantage. But at the next moment, the battle scene can be described as incredible, the two giant sea **** guards were like paper in front of the flame angel. Pradas couldn''t help but let out a "grunt" in his throat, swallowed a mouthful of saliva subconsciously, turned his head to look at Green, his eyes became more and more fearful, as if he saw the **** of plague! In her opinion, one of Green''s casually summoned subordinates is so powerful, isn''t he strong to the sky! Fortunately, I was wise just now and didn''t resist, otherwise... Pradas didn''t dare to think about it any further, but he made up his mind that he must hold his thighs tightly, maybe it''s a blessing in disguise, and he can change his destiny from now on! Meanwhile, on the other side of this small island, on the head of a large fish with its back surfaced. A girl who seemed to be in her teens was naked, flying around like an elf, and muttered, "It''s amazing! It''s amazing! It''s actually a legendary high-ranking, and Big Tou and Xiaoba are finished so soon. Fortunately, I didn''t rush up just now! It seems a little strange that the great master has recovered this time? Why is it so weak? Why not directly summon the guardian of the sea god? " The girl is talking to herself and looks very cute, but if you look closely, it is not difficult to find that when this cute girl is talking, her small mouth opens and closes, revealing the teeth in her mouth, which turned out to be two rows of sharp serrated teeth. , and on the top of the girl''s head, in the middle of the green hair, stretched out a pipe, extending all the way to the water surface, connecting with the big fish below. "Hehe, isn''t this little black skin? Why are you hiding here?" Suddenly a lazy, somewhat hoarse voice came. As the sound went from far to near at an extremely fast speed, a figure fell on the back of the big fish in the blink of an eye. When the girl saw the approaching person, she immediately became alert, and she said in an inner voice, "What do you mean by hiding here, when did I hide?" That lazy voice let out a weird laugh, came unscrupulously in front of the girl, stretched out her hand to mess up the girl''s hair, and pinched the tube on the girl''s head by the way. The girl suddenly snorted, as if she was caught on a sensitive point, her face flushed instantly and she let out a misleading moan. The lazy voice laughed unscrupulously: "Xiao Hei, you really are still like this..." But before she could finish speaking, the girl got angry and let out a high-decibel scream, and at the same time, with a rumbling sound, the big fish below rioted. Suddenly, a huge black fish tail swung out of the water and shot towards the uninvited guest. "Oh, don''t be angry, Xiao Hei, I''m just joking." The lazy voice was not angry, but the figure flashed and disappeared in place. The huge black fish tail lost its target and had to reluctantly put it back into the water, but the figure reappeared and said with a smile: "Okay, okay, I''m not joking." The girl named Xiao Hei, or more precisely, a **** fish with tentacles resembling a girl, snorted: "Chiscale, your jokes are never funny!" Red Scale is a sloppy tree with a red grouper head and a long knife hanging from his waist. The eyes of the two dead fishes are half-open and half-closed, as if they were not awake. "Don''t say that, Xiao Hei, you will make me very sad." The fish-head monster-looking Chi-Lin pretended to be Xizi holding his heart, but it gave him a strange sense of disobedience. "You don''t come here, disgusting guy." Xiao Hei shouted in disgust. "Oh? What did you say? I didn''t hear it clearly, are you saying I''m disgusting?" Chi Lin''s face suddenly changed, of course there was no expression on the face of a fish head. In short, a chilling atmosphere began to permeate. Xiao Hei was a little scared, the girl-like tentacles didn''t dare to talk back, but showed a reluctant smile: "Hey, Chi-Lin, uh, Uncle Chi-Lin, you heard wrong, I didn''t say disgusting, I mean you are handsome... Yes , say you are handsome!" "Oh? Is that so? Did I hear it wrong?" Chi Lin reached out and patted the fish''s head, but the surrounding air was even more awe-inspiring: "I hope I heard it wrong!" Xiaohei smiled reluctantly, but at this moment, he suddenly turned his head and looked into the distance, and saw a black spot in the air, which was rapidly magnifying as the distance approached. In the blink of an eye, a four-winged angel with a flaming giant sword appeared in their field of vision. "We''re going to fight!" Chi-scale''s dead fish''s eyes showed a solemn fighting intent. He felt that Holly''s arrival was not good, and the other party was also a legendary high-ranking person, and his strength was higher than him. "Is there only one person here? The aura of Datou and Xiaoba disappeared just now, and he was killed by this person." Xiaohei showed consternation and resentment in his eyes, and then the huge black fish hidden under the water suddenly raised his head from the water. , revealing a ferocious **** mouth, and let out a roar in the air. The red scales brushed out the long sword, and the silhouette of the figure flashed, volleyed and rushed into the air at a very fast speed. The flame angel''s eyes narrowed, and she found that the enemy was rushing up, speeding up again, the giant sword was in front of her, and the flames on the sword spurted fiercely, wrapping her whole body in flames, and the four black wings were also covered by flames. Inlaid with a layer of gold edge, in an instant, it seems that a meteorite has fallen from the sky in the air! (end of this chapter) Chapter 458： Grouper Sashimi Chapter 458 Grouper Sashimi The meteorite dragging a long fire tail crashed down, making a loud rumbling sound, smashing a large crater on the sea surface. The high temperature of the flame instantly evaporated a large amount of seawater, and white steam rose into the air to cover the surrounding area for several kilometers. Almost at the same time, there was a sharp scream. If you could see through the water vapor, you would see an astonishing scene. The flame angel crashed into the sea, but did not rush into the water, but fluttered its light wings and volleyed into the sky. Turning in one direction, abandoning the attack on Chiscale, he went straight to attack Xiaohei. In the next moment, with a swipe, the flaming giant sword passed by, and the tentacles connected to the **** the head of the **** fish were cut off by a sword. Big Heiyu suddenly let out a shrill cry. The girl who was cut off the connection was also in pain, but immediately lay on top of Big Fish''s head and shouted: "Red scales! Save me!" However, the fish-headed monster named Chi-scale did not move, but stared at the flame angel with a dignified gaze. Although he was also a legendary high-ranking rank, he could feel that the enemy seemed stronger, or more precisely, it was his years Losing the gift of the Seagod has become weaker and weaker. Before the Seagod fell, as the guard of the Seagod, Scarlet Scales was very powerful, even reaching the level of high-level natural disasters, but now his strength has been exhausted after countless years. Not one. Chi-scale looked at one direction in the fog with alertness, his feet on the sea were like flat ground, his legs were bent, his posture was open, and his hands were empty on the hilt of the long sword. One. But at this moment, a sense of danger enveloped his heart, and the red scale suddenly turned his head and looked in the other direction. Just a few dozen meters away in the fog, a strong surge of psionic energy suddenly appeared, followed by a flash of light in the fog. took him. A layer of red scale phantom appeared around Chiscale''s body at the last moment, blocking the attack of the psionic bullet, and couldn''t help but scolded: "Damn! They still have accomplices." But before he could finish his voice, there was a crisp and rapid sound of horse hooves from behind, and a terrifying dragon roar came from overhead. If there are any natural enemies of the giant beasts in the sea, then the giant dragon is undoubtedly the first among them, but since the last battle of the gods in the main world, the dragon family has dived into the depths of the void and rarely appears again. Thinking that it would appear here, Chi-Lin and Xiao Hei were taken aback. Without giving them a chance to react, Frios floating artillery poured frantically, and at the same time, the Nightmare Knight Aliottga also rushed in. The undead unicorn accelerated to the limit and had broken the sound barrier. There was a rumbling sound, and the lance was spinning and stirring. The white mist formed a huge and amazing spiral, and the spear tip condensed fine awns... With a sound of ??clang, gold and iron rang out, and Chiscale raised his long sword to block sideways. With one turn, Aliotta''s lance slid past him, and then he swept his backhand sword towards the enemy''s neck. As a legendary mid-level Lich Knight, although Ariotega''s strength is strong, it is far less powerful than Red Scale, but he is also not afraid. The red scales had to swing the sword to block. Just now, he was hit by Frio''s floating cannon. Although he was blocked, he was not injured, but the power made Chilin feel lingering fears. If he was hit too many times in a row, even he would be affected. Give other enemies a chance, especially since he hasn''t forgotten that there is a dragon on his head that hasn''t attacked. Red Scale immediately gave up slashing the Lich Knight, withdrew the sword and dodged the attack of the floating cannon. But the floating gun is extremely flexible under Frio''s control, turning the muzzle, firing continuously, and the floating gun quickly circles the red scales. At the same time, the dragon lich in the air finally launched an attack, like a heavy dive bomber, first with a group of poisonous breath, and then with dragon language magic... The red fish head with red scales rose even redder, and Peter was continuously attacked on the left and right sides, which made him overwhelmed, and was secretly shocked in his heart. He already understood why the other two of the Sea God''s guards took the box lunch as soon as they came out. "Fuck! There are also dragons!" Xiao Hei suddenly called out, followed by an even more shrill scream. As soon as the flame angel appeared on the stage, he injured the **** fish, and immediately after seeing the red scale being besieged, the little black breathed a sigh of relief and was about to rush up to help. Although he doesn''t like Chilin very much in his heart, Xiao Hei knows the reason why his lips are dead and his teeth are cold. If Chilin is surrounded and killed, he will definitely be next. But things backfired. Xiao Hei dived into the water and was about to rush up to attack the Lich Mage. Who would have thought that just after he appeared, a warning sign suddenly appeared. He looked up in the air and found a huge dark red dragon head suddenly appeared, followed by a The magma-like flame breath spurted down, it was the shadow red dragon Arshfaro! Xiao Hei shouted, and immediately retracted back, diving to the sea surface at the fastest speed. With a bang, the Shadow Red Dragon''s breath smashed into the sea, once again evaporating a large amount of seawater, and the molten breath turned into a huge round stone after contacting the seawater and cooling, but due to its special structure, it used water vapor. Evaporated, but instead accelerated toward the water, until it suddenly cracked and exploded tens of meters below. The **** fish that just dived under the water was bombed and flipped out. Xiao Hei''s heart was cold, and he regretted it very much. He shouldn''t have come to join in the fun. On the water, Chiscale''s situation is worse than that of Xiao Hei underwater, especially after the appearance of the Shadow Red Dragon, which brings him more pressure, there are so many enemies, and they are all legendary, almost let him Damn, don''t bring such bullying! The red dragon''s breath exploded under the water surface, shaking the sea water under the feet of the red scales, and he also went up and down. Just two seconds later, the dragon magic bombardment of the dragon lich struck again, along with the barrage fire snake fired by the floating cannon. At the same time, the flame angel not far away was concentrating on the empty and real, and his mental power locked the enemy, but it did not trigger, causing huge psychological pressure on the red scales. "Run!" Chi Lin had no intention of fighting, and leaped back lightly, his body swelled quickly, and changed from a human shape to a huge grouper and burrowed into the sea. Although the grouper turned into by the red scales is huge, it is not like other sea **** guards. It can often be dozens of meters or hundreds of meters. He is only ten meters long, but he is very agile. Ten meters deep... But he didn''t know what was waiting for him in the deep sea. On the other side, the **** fish found that the red scales escaped, and cursed MMP in his heart, and immediately fled, and quickly swam to the deep sea. But how could everyone who let go of the red scales let him escape! In the blink of an eye, Xiao Hei found that he seemed to be surrounded, and he couldn''t help but be shocked and angry, bared his teeth, roared, and said the most cowardly words in the most frantic attitude - don''t kill me! I surrender! While speaking, the girl whose tentacles had been cut off at some point had been connected to the **** fish again, and in order to show her sincerity, she drilled out of the black fish and raised her hands to express her surrender. And just when Xiao Hei surrendered, there was a sudden bang under the sea, and a terrifying aura flashed away, causing Xiao Hei to shiver violently. Fluctuation, that is the powerful existence of natural disaster grade hidden in the deep sea. Hundreds of meters below the sea surface, I saw a huge red grouper pierced through the hardest bone on the top of the head by a huge skeleton more than six meters high with a war hammer, and the red blood quickly stained the surrounding sea water. "Why...why! There will be undead at the natural disaster level? Lord Seagod, I don''t want to die, Lord Seagod is about to recover, and I will be able to regain the strength of the heyday, Lord Seagod..." Chilin let out a cry of grief and indignation, calling for his faith Poseidon, but unfortunately there was no response. As Chiscale''s blood stained a wider area of ??sea water, a slowly expanding shadow could be seen from the sea surface. After a while, a red grouper nearly ten meters long floated up, and Xiao Hei''s eyes narrowed. The girl who was attached to the tentacles shrank her neck, feeling extremely fortunate in her heart that she surrendered early, otherwise she would definitely end up worse than Chiscale. At this time, a portal appeared on the back of the shadowy red dragon Arshfaro. Green and Pradas, the daughter of the sea god, came out of it, first glanced at the dead red grouper, and took the soul of the red scales. Entering Nightmare Realm, he immediately signaled that the Shadow Red Dragon and the dracolich can go down and eat the corpse of the grouper. Whether it''s a shadow red dragon or a dracolich, they don''t need ordinary food anymore. They can directly absorb the energy from the void. If it''s ordinary meat, they will sneer, but this red grouper is not ordinary. ! This is a sea **** guard, a sea beast that used to be a high-level natural disaster, and the two dragons immediately landed, like two dogs pounced on their food, biting frantically, tearing a large piece of meat from the grouper and swallowing it whole. Before the flame angel beheaded the two sea **** guards, Green had not thought of feeding them to the dragon. It was a whim just now, but he did not expect the effect to be very good. After the dragon lich and the shadow red dragon devoured the red grouper, the size of The speed visible to the naked eye is rapid growth, especially Alshvaro, because of the lower level, and as a red dragon, the potential to grow into a big man is greater, from thirty meters to thirty-five meters long in the blink of an eye. If it grows at this speed, it may not be long before it can be upgraded again and become a legendary high-level. If promoted again, the shadow red dragon will definitely surpass the dragon lich in size, at least sixty meters long. Although the dragon lich did not grow much in comparison, it swelled like a balloon, and its body became stronger. The original shriveled and shriveled dragon head was also filled with muscles and looked more aggressive. The cemetery evaluated it. The combat power has soared from more than 6,000 to 7,009... (end of this chapter) Chapter 459： golden warship Chapter 459 Golden Warship Green''s eyes lit up, and then he looked at the surrendering **** fish maliciously. Xiaohei felt a tingling pain in his body, as if he had entered a fish tank in a vegetable market. The **** his head hurriedly shouted: "No! No! My meat is not tasty at all, it is poisonous, and it smells very bad..." Green accidentally looked at the unscrupulous Seagod guard, but he was not in a hurry to kill and eat meat. Since this big fish is very obedient, he just stayed to ask the Seagod''s situation carefully. After all, the situation of the Seagod''s daughter is somewhat special. Only a few words of information can be obtained from the ravings of dreams, and this Seagod Guard is an old antique that existed long before the fall of Seagod. Even if Seagod is not involved, this tens of thousands of years of memory alone is a considerable sum. wealth. At this time, the shadowy red dragon Arshfaro, who was eating with a bulging belly, landed and hiccupped, but still looked at Xiao Hei maliciously. The meaning could not be more obvious, and the **** fish was so frightened. The young girl wanted to hide but didn''t know where to hide, her face was pale and shivering. Green frowned, motioning the Shadow Red Dragon not to make trouble, and then coldly said to the **** fish: "Okay, don''t act, you can become the guard of the Sea God and still live safe and sound today, it''s not easy for you, but neither do I. Stupid, it''s not impossible for me not to kill you, just show me the value of letting you live, understand!" The **** Heiyu''s head put away her sincere expression, looked at Greene slightly, nodded and said, "Okay, sir, I understand!" Seeing that Green was not easy to fool, Xiao Hei also corrected his attitude, glanced at the red dragon who was licking his tongue, still very uneasy, and quickly said: "Sir, there are only four remaining Seagod guards. Now three of them have been beaten and killed by the adults, and I am the only one left to take refuge with the adults, the original lair is useless, and there are still some family assets, and I am willing to dedicate them all to the adults." Green was aroused some interest and asked, "Oh? What are there?" When Xiao Hei saw it, he immediately leaned in and said, "Sir, some gold and silver treasures, etc., must be disliked by adults, but there is one thing that adults will be interested in." Xiao Hei said while observing Green''s expression, found that A little impatient, he didn''t dare to sell his ties, and quickly continued: "That was a golden warship of the Seagod''s **** back then. It is a real super artifact. Your lord will definitely not be disappointed." "Seagod''s golden warship!" Green showed a look of surprise. After receiving the souls of three Seagod guards just now, Green had learned from their soul memories some of the grand occasions when the Seagod had not yet fallen. Countless sea clan armies, Hundreds of Seagod escorts, thousands of golden warships... The boundless East China Sea and the oceans of countless void worlds are all under the authority of the Seagod. At this time, the battleship guarded by the Seagod mentioned by Xiaohei is the highest-level golden battleship under Seagod. It is 150 meters long and 25 meters wide. Among them, it can even cross the void and travel through countless void worlds, which is far from comparable to the void flying boat of the Loen Federation. However, when Green followed the guidance of Xiao Hei and came to the lair where they gathered - a cave in the deep sea, he was a little disappointed when he saw the golden warship. This is indeed a golden warship with a length of 150 meters, but it is not an intact one, but a large hole was stabbed in the stern position, and other parts of the warship also have varying degrees of damage , apparently had experienced a very fierce war. But after thinking about it, Green was relieved. Legend has it that the battle of the gods was very fierce, dozens of gods fell, and hundreds of millions of soldiers were killed and injured. Sea God, as a fallen deity, can''t protect his family at all, and it''s good that this golden battleship can be preserved, what more extravagance can you ask for? Seeing a lot of gold and silver treasures and rotten enchanted weapons scattered around the golden warship, as well as the shape of this underwater cave, Green has guessed the general situation, it should be the golden warship that crashed here, directly in A cave was knocked out on the bottom of the sea, and the compressed space on the ship exploded when it crashed, and the things stored in it were scattered everywhere. As for why this golden warship crashed here, it can be seen from the fact that the four sea **** guards survived. It is estimated that the original battle of gods was at the last moment. When the four sea **** guards saw the fall of the sea god, they had no intention of manipulating the warship. He was transferred away, but was hit by a **** at the end, causing serious damage to the stern of the golden warship. Although he escaped back to the main world by chance, it crashed here. But what happened to these ins and outs has little to do with Green. What he really cares about is whether this golden warship can still be used? Or how much it will cost to repair this warship. If you can have a warship that can traverse the void at will, it will naturally be a better harvest for Green. So far, he has only seen the spaceships of the Loen Federation. As far as he knows, even the Kingdom of Lorenzo has no similar warships or magic items. Actually, Green thinks that the Kingdom of Lorenzo should also exist. After all, it is a kingdom that has been established for thousands of years, but he doesn''t know it yet, but in any case, this kind of warship that can travel through the void is very rare. Green came to the damaged golden warship, reached out and touched it... A prompt came from the cemetery: Di! Discover the golden warship of the Sea God. This is a powerful warship under the command of the ancient Sea God. It used to follow Sea God to battle countless void worlds. Attribute: Artifact Aggregate, Level: [lv14], Status: Damaged [44%] "Artifact aggregate? What does this mean?" Green saw this term for the first time, presumably referring to the fact that this golden warship was assembled from many artifact-level parts. Moreover, it was the first time he saw a rating on an item. According to the rating standard of the Transcendent, [lv14] was already above the Holy Spirit level. Could it be that this Seagod Golden Warship has the power comparable to the Holy Spirit level? With anticipation in his heart, Green''s eyes finally turned to the cost of repairing this golden warship, which made him gasp. 360000Psionics! As soon as ??Green saw the string of zeros behind the psionic number, he knew that this golden warship might not be used in a short time. Although he had plundered a lot of psionic energy in Void World No. 12 before, but the cost of eliminating it now leaves less than 100,000 psionic energy, which is still a long way from what is needed to repair this golden warship. "Forget it, let''s move it back to the cemetery anyway." Green dismissed the idea of ??repairing the Seagod''s golden warship immediately, and with the combined efforts of the two giant dragons and the **** fish and the little black, the golden warship and the surrounding The scattered gold and silver treasures all moved to the misty world. And when Xiao Hei first entered the foggy world and saw the majestic cemetery, his heart suddenly collapsed. Don''t look at Xiao Hei, he looks like a big stupid black fish, but with his tentacles giving birth to a human shape, his thinking and wisdom are no less than that of humans. So when he saw the cemetery, he knew that he had seen a great secret. The girl with the black head quickly closed her eyes and kept saying, "I didn''t see anything..." "Cut, it''s all here, and you still deceive yourself and talk about what''s the use of those things? If you fall into the hands of the master, you can still run away!" Shadow Red Dragon snorted and said schadenfreude remarks. The **** the black head sighed and knew that Arshfaro was right. Since Green revealed the secret here, he obviously did not intend to let him go. As of now, he had no choice but to talk to Arshfa. Just like Luo, transform into a shadow creature, or simply become an undead, and completely become Green''s subordinate, otherwise he will only have to die. Green put the golden warship away from the cemetery. He was still very careful about things that were contaminated with gods. Although the sea **** had fallen for many years, there was no guarantee that this ship had any secrets, so he was passing through the cemetery. It''s wise to be careful until the psionic powers completely repair it and wash away all the original imprints. Then Green closed the gate of time and space, and stayed in the foggy world together with the **** fish. When Green returned to the sea, Pradas was already waiting a little anxiously. Although Green had a luxurious lineup, it was impossible to guarantee that he would not be plotted against. She was relieved until she saw Green. It''s not that Pradas has any special feelings for Green so quickly, and Green''s dead fish eyes are not awake, and they are not very popular with women, unless they are like Silabel, whose personality and hobbies are not very good. normal woman. In comparison, Pradas is still a normal woman. Of course, she will not have some feelings between men and women for Green. In fact, the only thing she can count on now is Green. If something happens to Green, her fate will not be the same. It will develop in a better direction, no matter if it is used by the Natural Priory, or if she continues to be the daughter of the Sea God, it will eventually be a dead end. "Go, let''s go back to the island first." After Green joined Pradas, they returned to West Soldis. At this time, the carnival activities on the island were not over yet, but the battle on the sea just now alarmed the people of the Natural Priory. , all sensed the fluctuation of psychic collision. However, Sonic did not order, and none of them dared to leave without authorization, so they could only bite the bullet and continue to stay, and tried to contact Sonic to report the situation here. However, at this moment, there was a sudden loud bang, and the entire West Soldis Island shook. The islanders who were celebrating the event were all shocked. Seeing that the shaking became more and more violent, some buildings began to crack, and someone immediately reported that it was an earthquake... (end of this chapter) Chapter 460： see the picture Chapter 460 A loud rumbling sound came from below the West Soldis Island, the whole island shook, the buildings cracked and collapsed, and many people screamed in panic. Fortunately, because of the Sea God Festival, most of the people on the island gathered in the small town and participated in the celebration outdoors. Even those who stayed in the house found something wrong and ran out quickly, so there were not many casualties. But as the earthquake gradually weakened, the residents of the island did not show relief, instead they all showed fear, especially some small fishing villages by the sea. At this time, those who stayed in the fishing village and did not go to the Sea God Festival were all the old, the weak, the sick and the disabled. Although they ran out from the facade of the house, after they ran out, they looked at the sea and felt hopeless. I saw that a white line suddenly became courageous at the place where the sea and the sky met, followed by the white line getting thicker and thicker, and the approaching speed was extremely fast, and the outline could be clearly seen in a blink of an eye. People living by the sea immediately recognized it, and some people screamed in despair: "No, it''s a tsunami! Run!" Some people with decent legs and feet started frantically running to the heights, hoping to reach a safe place before the tsunami. However, they soon became desperate. As the huge waves set off by the tsunami got closer and closer, the height of the peak of the huge waves was at least twenty meters! For a small island such as West Soldis, which is not high above the sea, the waves are enough to wash most of the island. At this time, the sea water seemed to be sucked away, and it quickly retreated back to reveal the seabed several hundred meters long. Some fish and shrimps left on the beach were jumping vigorously, trying to find the lost seawater. Immediately after the huge wave swept back, it drowned everything in an instant... Prior to this, the ships near West Soldis Island immediately took action after discovering the tsunami. Some hid behind the island, and some rushed towards the tsunami when they were too late, trying to ride the huge waves with their speed. wave. So did Gomez and his White Seagull. For a pirate who has been looting at sea for many years, it was not the first time that Gomez encountered a tsunami, but it was the first time that a tsunami of this magnitude had been encountered. He immediately greeted the crew, The whole ship drove at full power and sailed against the huge waves. In the face of huge waves dozens of meters high, even as a legendary superhuman, he could not protect the entire ship with his own strength. At this time, Green had just returned to West Soldis Island. Along with the earthquake and tsunami, he felt the psionic fluctuations, and there was a vaguely familiar aura. Green gave a "huh" and looked in the direction of the tsunami: "That''s... Deansost! What did he start Aquaman for?" Green thought of the owner of the psionic fluctuation, and judged that Deen Sost had activated the Sea King through the divine fluctuation, but he didn''t know what happened? Immediately after, an even more astonishing aura rose into the sky. It was a natural disaster-level powerhouse, the Duke Morrison of the Condor Empire! "Is the Condor Empire trying to see the poor, did it really take action against Hessen Harbor?" Green''s heart moved. He had long felt that it was not easy for the Condor Empire to send Duke Morrison over this time, but he didn''t expect the other party to come so quickly. After tearing off the mask of peace and friendship, he directly attacked Deansost, and according to the current situation, the port of Hesse is probably less fierce. Sure enough, just as Green expected, at the same time that Deansost started the fierce battle between Sea King and Duke Morrison, the condor Empire''s fleet suddenly appeared on the periphery of Hesse Harbor. This is a huge fleet composed of thirty heavy enchanted ironclad ships. Before it is revealed, it is covered with magic props, covering the entire fleet under a magical light curtain. If it is not within 20 meters, it is difficult to find This almost invisible fleet. As for those fishing boats that got too close inadvertently during their voyage, they could only blame themselves for bad luck. Along the way, more than sixty fishing boats, or civilian vessels for other purposes, were sent to the bottom of the sea by the secondary guns of the enchanted ironclad. It was not discovered until the magic light curtain was closed, the fleet merged with the ship of Duke Morrison, and appeared under the nose of Hesse Harbor. At this time, because Deansost was not in Hesse Port, Hesse Port was in chaos for this unexpected situation. At this time, the gap between the stragglers and the elite troops was also reflected. Before the real war, the port of Hesse was discouraged. In the face of the powerful fleet of the Condor Empire, Deansost was pinned down again, making the port of Hessen a big loser. Some were more inclined to surrender, and only a few of Deen Sost''s besties advocated tough resistance. While the two factions were still chattering, the condor Empire fleet approaching Hesse Harbor had already fired brazenly... In the Soest Palace in Hesse Harbor, the bedroom that only Deen Sost and Sikaros can enter was turned over in a mess. Sikaros and Sentas, as well as two other people, almost turned the room upside down. . They are looking for the entrance to Deansost''s secret room, because it takes a lot of resources to activate the super artifact Aquaman, and Aquaman also needs a lot of resources and divine power crystal drive every second after activation. Dean Sost established a magic array in the secret room directly connected to the sea king, through this magic array can continuously input resources to the sea king in order to extend the sea king''s endurance. Xicarus has followed Deansost all these years, just to find this key secret room! As long as you find this secret room, cut off the supply of Sea King, and hold on for a minute at most, Deansost will be unsustainable. But it is convenient for Deansost to be very careful here, after all, it is related to his biggest hole card, even Xicarus, he did not reveal a point. But Xicarus determined through observation and guessing that the key entrance to the secret room was in this bedroom nine times out of ten. "Damn! Damn it! Where is it?" No clues were found for a long time, which made Sikaros a little anxious: "Sentas, don''t you always call yourself a search expert? Why can''t you find the entrance to the secret room." Sentas frowned and didn''t speak. He recently found that Xicarus''s temper was getting more and more irritable, but now is not the time to quarrel, the most important thing is to find the secret room, cut off the supply of Sea King, end the battle, and complete the task. , then they can return to the Condor Empire in honor, instead of continuing to stay in this ghostly place. Suddenly another person called out: "Wait! I really want to feel the faint psionic fluctuation!" This is another spy affiliated to the Intelligence Department of the Condor Empire, lurking in Hesse Harbor. He is naturally sensitive to psionic fluctuations and can detect weak psionic fluctuations after being shielded. Startled by this sound, all the people present stood there for a while, holding their breaths to look at this man, for fear of disturbing his perception. However, after waiting for a minute, the man stomped his feet angrily and scolded: "No! The psionic fluctuations are too weak, there must be a lot of enchanting materials used to shield them, I can only feel the fluctuations, but I can''t find the source. " Everyone was discouraged and disappointed. However, this also pointed them in a direction. Hicarus'' eyes lit up, and he immediately contacted the ghost butler, Chrissen, and asked him if he could contact Duke Morrison immediately. It is best to strengthen the attack and force Deansost. , let Sea King run at full power, consume more resources and divine power crystals, and naturally generate greater psionic energy fluctuations. When the ghost housekeeper Chrissen heard this, he knew that this matter was related to the success or failure of the entire plan. If the supply of Sea King could not be cut off, even if Duke Morrison was powerful enough to suppress the Sea King controlled by Deansost, he could not bring him down. Killing, I don''t know how long it will be delayed. If other countries or the Church of Light react, they will definitely interfere, just like last time. Therefore, after receiving the notification from Chrissen, Duke Morrison immediately put all his strength to work. I saw Duke Morrison suspended in the air on the sea, the red cloak on his back rattled, and he wore an iron-black crown on his head. One of the thirteen crowns of , this time it was also lent by the Duke of Morrison! There are two dazzling **** of light condensed on his hands, constantly condescending to bombard the Sea King entrenched on the sea, and the figure flashes quickly to avoid the Sea King''s counterattack. On the sea surface, a huge golden-yellow monster with a length of 100 meters stood in the sea. In fact, Neptune is a giant metal whale with a whole body of gold. If Green is here, he will find that the surface of Neptune is the same as that of the golden warship! This also revealed the origin of the Sea King. It was a war machine that belonged to the Sea God back then. For some unknown reason, it was still used today. However, Deansost himself is not a dependent of the Sea God, nor is he driven by the divine power of the Sea God, so he can only reluctantly start, and he has not exerted the power of the Sea King at all, otherwise it is impossible to rely on the strength of the first-level natural disaster of Duke Morrison. Get the upper hand in battle. A large hole with a diameter of nearly 100 meters was exposed on the bottom of the sea. It was through this large hole that Sea King was directly summoned here by Deansost from the base under Hesse Harbor, and a supply channel formed by countless magic runes was also dragged in it. , transforming the countless resources stored beneath Hesse Harbor into supplies for the battle of Aquaman. The sudden earthquake and tsunami that occurred just now were caused by the sudden rush of Neptune from the bottom of the sea. At this time, Duke Morrison was also at a loss. Although he suppressed the enemy throughout the whole process and brought the crown of black iron specially for this plan, he was still unable to shake the shell that defeated the sea king. This war weapon that has experienced ancient battles The defense power has already exceeded the limit of natural disaster grade, and now the only thing he can count on is that the operations on the Hesse Port side will go smoothly. At that time, as long as the supply of Sea King is cut off, all problems will be solved. (end of this chapter) Chapter 461： Dean Sosts surrender Chapter 461 Dean Sost''s surrender Thinking of this, the Duke of Morrison secretly rejoiced that fortunately, this Sea King was repaired after being damaged, because Deansost''s technical capabilities were limited and he could not fully restore it. Endurance, establish a supply point in Hesse Port, and maintain the combat effectiveness of the Sea King by means of supply channels. Not only does this keep Aquaman''s combat radius around Hessen Harbor, it also leaves it with a major weakness that they can take advantage of this time around. At this moment, Duke Morrison received a letter from the ghost steward, and his heart moved immediately, he immediately cooperated with the action, strengthened the intensity of the attack, and suppressed the sea king below and let out a roar that shook the sea. At this moment, in the sea king in the form of a giant whale, Deen Sost manipulated the sea king to fight against the natural disaster-level powerhouse. . After being repaired by him, Neptune can normally play a combat power of about 20,000. At this time, facing the constant oppression of Duke Morrison, he has to increase his combat power to 25,000. This is already Neptune and Morrison. Duke''s limit. Deansost is also worried in Aquaman, for fear of overloading it for a long time. If Aquaman fails at this time, it will undoubtedly be the most deadly. It''s a pity that Deansost has no choice. Now the initiative is no longer on his side, and he also sees that the Condor Federation is deliberate this time. It seems that he will not give up until he takes his Hesse port. Thinking of this He couldn''t help but worry about the safety of his nest. Deansost is not stupid. Now his battle with Duke Morrison is no longer important. The other party obviously just wants to contain him. The real purpose of the Condor Empire is Hesse Port. There must be someone there who doesn''t know what to do. . And on the Hesse port side, can losing his commander-in-chief stop the pressure of the Condor Empire? The answer is obvious. Deen Sost knows his subordinates, and there is no such ruthless character who can turn the tide. "Hey! It seems that there is really no way out this time?" Deen Sost felt helpless, and the fighting spirit accumulated in his heart began to weaken gradually, and he could only barely resist Duke Morrison. Meanwhile, in the Soest Palace in the Port of Hesse. After contacting Duke Morrison through the ghost butler, everyone was anxiously waiting, whether it would work or not, they had no idea. At this moment, the spy who was able to perceive the psionic fluctuations suddenly shouted: "It''s done! I feel that the psionic fluctuations are increasing, and immediately... it will succeed immediately!" The other three were all refreshed, holding their breath and waiting. In just over ten seconds, the man shouted, "Success!" Then he got up and quickly went to the bedside in the bedroom. He didn''t even look for the mechanism, and just punched down according to the leaked spiritual energy, making a thud. With a sound, the floor didn''t move at all. The man''s expression suddenly froze, as if a crow flew over his head, and turned his head in embarrassment: "It''s here, which one of you will try?" "Forget it, I''ll do it!" Sentas looked at Sikaros, walked over, psychic energy surged in his hand, and a warhammer emerged, aiming at the place where the man hit just now, it was a hammer . The floor made a "bang" again, but sawdust was flying, but it was not broken, but a dense layer of magic runes emerged under the floor... Just when the first person attacked just now, Deen Sost, who was still fighting, sensed it, making his heart sink, and he secretly screamed bad! The secret room connected to the sea king was attacked, and the defensive magic circle was stimulated. This situation is too serious! It means that the enemy has invaded his bedroom. Thinking of this, a complicated expression appeared on Deansost''s face, he knew that the woman must have betrayed him. In fact, Deansost knew from the very beginning that Xikaros''s origin was not simple, but he thought that he was powerful, and even if the other party had evil intentions, he could keep this woman by his side without any hesitation. But now it seems that his so-called self-confidence is just a joke! After all, it is self-inflicted, and you have to jump in the pit you dig yourself. Deen Sost let out a long sigh of relief and found that his nest had been touched, but he was relieved. After all, in the face of a natural disaster grade, even a super weapon like the Sea King was also under unimaginable pressure. And now that he has made a decision, he relaxes, passes Sea King, and yells: "Morricent! Let''s stop the fight, you win!" Deansost is not a desperado, nor a martyr who would rather die. In the final analysis, he is actually a technical nerd and a businessman. When faced with a matter, he first considers the gain and loss, whether it is profitable, and what comes to mind when faced with a difficult situation. How to stop loss. Therefore, when he found that perseverance not only made the probability of victory lower and lower, but also made him suffer greater losses, and even risked his life, he resolutely chose to give in, and while he still had chips in his hand, he tried his best to exchange for some benefit. Duke Morrison couldn''t help but let out a "Huh". He didn''t expect Morrison to be unable to hold on so quickly, but the sea king in the form of a giant whale below had stopped attacking, so he hesitated and chose to stop attacking. Dean Sost is a talent, there is no doubt about it, can repair the damaged Aquaman left in ancient times, this alone is enough to say it all. And before coming this time, His Majesty the Emperor of the Condor Empire had specially instructed that it is best to subdue Deansost and let his talents serve the empire, and even for this, the emperor promised that he could grant Deansost. A duke''s title can be said to be extremely favored. Duke Morrison doesn''t dare to go against the grain. Even if he is a natural disaster powerhouse, he still has an unfathomable feeling when facing his majesty. A person is a majestic mountain. So after Deen Sost asked for a truce, the Duke of Morrison did not pursue it. A few hours later, the port of Hesse. After the ?? armistice, Deansost took the initiative to leave Aquaman and meet Duke Morrison. For the character whose Majesty the Emperor of the Condor Empire personally promised to seal the Duke, even Duke Morrison, who was the victor, gave the greatest respect and courtesy, so that the whole scene did not become particularly embarrassing. On the contrary, when he saw Xicarus standing in the crowd of the Eagle Empire Intelligence Department, Dion Sost showed a strange expression, then smiled relievedly, and was a few years old in an instant, shaking his head: "Alas~~~ You are not her after all!" A hint of shame flashed in Hicarus'' eyes. In all fairness, Deansost has treated her quite well in the past two years, but unfortunately her identity is doomed to such a tragic ending between them. Back at Sost Palace, Deen Sost looked at the familiar place, but it was already different. Approaching a luxurious meeting room, Deansost subconsciously walked towards the main seat, but in the next moment he realized that he was already a defeated army. No matter how polite the other party was or how high-sounding he said, it would not change his current situation. identity. Deansost stopped, then turned to the side wisely, and sat in the seat where the guest should sit, which was also a further indication of his attitude to Duke Morrison. Regarding Deansost''s performance, Duke Morrison nodded secretly, and then walked to the position that Deansost gave up with a smile: "Your Excellency Soest, although it is very presumptuous, please hand over Sea King. Of course, the Condor Empire does not intend to deprive you of your property, but only temporarily hand over Sea King to the Imperial Science and Technology Bureau for analysis and research. And His Majesty has already stated that as long as you return to the imperial capital, you will also take over the Science and Technology Bureau." Dien Sost was stunned for a while, then looked at Duke Morrison in surprise, wondering if he had heard it wrong. Originally, he thought that he had surrendered to the Condor Empire this time. Although he obtained a duke title, it was just a title. It was put on the table to show the tolerance of the empire. But he didn''t expect that the Eagle Empire actually gave him such an important position of real power! You must know that the Science and Technology Bureau of the Condor Empire belongs directly to the emperor. The position of the director of the Science and Technology Bureau is not inferior to that of the ministers of the government, and he holds a large amount of scientific research funds and precious scientific research resources. The Duke of Morrison showed a very sincere expression: "Your Excellency Soest, the empire will never bury anyone''s talent, and your talent lies in scientific research rather than politics and combat. I believe that on the new stage, you will Be the brightest star." Dean Sost cheered up. For Duke Morrison''s statement, it doesn''t matter whether he agrees with it or not, because he has no other choice than this path. And as the Duke of Morrison said, he is really bad at politics and fighting, and is indecisive and hard-hearted. Otherwise, occupying the Port of Hesse and mastering the super weapon Sea King will not allow the Condor Empire to win so easily. "Okay, I can call Neptune..." Dion Sost has given up completely, and now Neptune has become a hot potato. Even if Duke Morrison doesn''t mention it, he will find an excuse to hand it over as a join The name of the Condor Empire. However, at this moment, a loud noise suddenly came from below the port of Hesse! The loud noise came very suddenly, followed by violent and irregular vibrations, followed by a bang, and a beam of light was ejected, shooting into the sky from below Hessen Harbor, and suddenly a ten-story building on the southeast side was shot. The building was engulfed, and as the beam of light disappeared, a large hole was revealed, which directly opened up the depths of Hesse Harbor. It was followed by a strange roar, which made Deansost and Duke Morrison both change their colors. They looked at each other and realized the seriousness of the situation... (end of this chapter) Chapter 462： Neptunes Might Chapter 462 The Power of the Sea King "No! It''s Aquaman!" Deen Sost and Duke Morrison''s expressions changed dramatically, especially when Duke Morrison looked at Deen Sost with suspicion, because only Deen Sost could manipulate Aquaman. Ensost, but now there is news of Sea King''s activation, and the first suspect is Deansost. But Duke Morrison quickly dismissed the idea, because Deansost showed no less shock than him, and the expression and demeanor at that moment were difficult to fake. And logically, Deansost has no reason to do things at this time. Not only will this not do any good, but it will also put himself in an embarrassing situation, and even cause suspicion and suspicion in the Condor Empire. "Who is it! Who started Aquaman? This is impossible!" Deansost shouted in shock, and immediately contacted Aquaman''s core through a spiritual link, and issued an order: "Aquaman, stop starting immediately!" However, his order was rejected. A magical barrier containing natural divine power was blocked, causing him to exclaim: "No, someone wants to steal Sea King!" At this time, Duke Morrison also sensed that natural divine power, which made his face very ugly. At this time, he had already determined that the source of that natural divine power was the leader of the Natural Priory - High Priest Sonic! "Sonic! How dare you!" Duke Morrison was furious. Before he came, he was not willing to cooperate with Sonic High Priest, thinking that the ambition of this man was simply not enough to trust. But High Priest Sonic left the relationship of the Prime Minister of the Empire and highly recommended it to His Majesty the Emperor, and this is the only reason for this cooperation. But he didn''t expect that the overall situation would be settled soon. At this time, Sonic actually came out to gain a sense of existence and wanted to capture the Sea King, which is totally outrageous! Duke Morrison smashed through the wall of the room in an instant, rushed out with a bang, and the crown of black iron above his head burst into a mighty majesty of a king, which actually contained a majestic divine power! Called out by Duke Morrison, blended into his hand, and waved it out. Immediately, a beam of light shot into the big hole that was broken open. At the next moment, there was a clanging sound, as if it hit metal. Because the power was too powerful, a strong impact erupted, and it vibrated from the ground as if it caused an earthquake. Sen Gang shook. "Quick! They haven''t obtained the permission to use Aquaman yet. I''m connecting to Aquaman, and I''m blocked by the magic barrier. Quickly break through that magic barrier!" Deansost shouted. In the face of this level of battle, the other people present were completely unable to participate, only Duke Morrison, who rushed into the air, heard the cry and his face became more serious. Through the collision just now, he had already sensed that the enchantment below was solid, obviously not easily shaken. But if he can''t stop the other party and let Sonic take the Sea King, he will be disgraced. No matter how he investigates the responsibility of Sonic and the Priory of Nature, how to pursue the responsibility of the Prime Minister who recommended Sonic, he will be the Duke of Morrison. Be a laughing stock. At this time, Morrison''s eyes were red, and he had never encountered such a suffocation until today. "Damn Sonic, you are courting death!" Duke Morrison roared, covered with golden light, turned into a ball of light, smashed down, and rushed into the big hole that went straight to the ground. It was followed by another loud bang, which was more violent than the previous vibration. The huge impact spread to the surroundings, causing the big hole to expand again and swallowing several surrounding buildings. Immediately after, another dazzling beam of light shot out, accompanied by the roar of Sea King, Duke Morrison, who had just rushed down, flew out in embarrassment, and the position of his shoulder was charred black. Although there was no wound, he ate a big one. deficit. Deen Sost''s face was even more ugly. Just now he felt that the control of Sea King had been deprived of more than half, and it only took a few minutes before his authority was cleared, and he would completely lose control. Until this time, Deansost still didn''t understand why this happened, how did the enemy get permission, and how did he sneak into Sea King''s secret base? In addition to himself, only his captain, Phoenix, can enter that place. "Phoenix..." Thinking of this confidant, Deansost''s heart tensed. Phoenix is ??his absolute confidant. He doesn''t believe that Phoenix will betray him, but until now he has not seen Phoenix, and the appearance of Sea King has made him have a bad premonition. Memories were somehow extracted. "Damn nature monastery, I will make you pay the price sooner or later!" Deansost gritted his teeth, but he was really powerless. At this moment, there was another roar from the ground. Sea King''s was completely out of control. He rushed out of the big hole. The huge body of more than 100 meters was suspended in the air like a giant ship, and then he opened his mouth. The muzzle of the muzzle was exposed, and in an instant, a massive amount of psychic energy gathered on the muzzle, which was thicker than a human thigh. In the next moment, it was launched with a bang, and another dazzling beam of light hit Duke Morrison in the air. At the critical moment, Duke Morrison pushed his hands in front of him, forming a light shield, blocking the attack of the beam of light, but was knocked into the air by the volley. Immediately, Neptune turned his direction and aimed the muzzle in the direction of Sost Palace, which immediately made everyone including Deen Sost horrified, and immediately dispersed and fled. In the next moment, with a bang, a deadly attack spewed out of Sea King''s huge mouth. The sturdy Sost Palace was like a piece of paper, and was instantly torn and smashed by the beam of light. Most of them died instantly, and only the strongest and fastest reacted rushed out. Even so, they were embarrassed to the extreme. Deansost had a gloomy face and held the unconscious Hicarus in his hand. In the end, he couldn''t let go of this woman, even if he knew that she was a spy of the Condor Empire, even if this woman was ruthless. betrayed him. At this time, the entire Hesse Port was already in chaos, including the condor Empire''s fleet, who found that the Sea King was lifted into the air, and attacked the Hesse Port, and immediately activated the main gun of the battleship to aim at the Sea King in the air. "Stop! You idiots!" Duke Morrison shouted. He had previously warned the fleet not to attack if encountering Sea King. The mission of this fleet is to receive Hesse Harbor. Ordinary enchanted warships are fundamentally It can''t fight a war machine at the level of an artifact like Aquaman. However, although the Marquis of Morrison is noble, he is not the commander of the navy. He can only make suggestions and cannot give orders. Those proud navies were competing in their hearts, thinking that what a sea king is an exaggeration, it''s just a tattered old antique, how can it compare to the latest enchanted battleship of the empire! So after seeing the Sea King rushing into the air, the fleet commander immediately issued an order, and the main guns of each ship were attacked at full power. As the commander of the fleet, the Vice Admiral also knew the power of the Sea King in his heart. If it was a one-on-one battle, they would definitely not be opponents, but now it is 31 to 1, occupying a numerical advantage. If he dares to fight, he, the admiral of the fleet, should stop doing it, and simply go home and hold the child. Moreover, the salvo of the main enchanted battleships of the more than 30 naval fleets is enough to make the natural disaster-level powerhouse retreat. With this mentality, the naval fleet only took Duke Morrison''s admonitions on deaf ears. With an order, the main gun on the deck of the battleship, which is not inferior to the Sea King, turned and raised, the precise enchanted aiming system and the gunner''s mental force locked the target, and the thick enchanted cannon began to charge... Only ten A few seconds later, a thunderous roar was issued! The enchanted battleship''s main guns fired a salvo, and the astonishing momentum that erupted shocked the scene in an instant. Dozens of enchanted cannonballs with destructive power were thrown into the air, and the sharp warheads ripped through the air at a speed about twice the speed of sound. Hit the sea king. "The first hit rate...[65%]..." On the Cambridge flagship of the fleet, the corner of the Vice Admiral''s mouth was slightly upturned, and he was very satisfied with the navy boys under him. Such elite fighting qualities are among the navies of various countries. top... However, before the officers and soldiers of the naval fleet were happy, the sea king in mid-air was hit by the enchanted shell, and the golden armor on his body only showed a faint light film. Surface microwave. "Impossible! How could it be blocked!" In the command room of each battleship in the fleet, the observed images were projected to the command room by the lookout posts on the masts, forming a light curtain, and the distant images appeared. The scene of hitting but staying still. "Damn, what kind of monster is this?" The admiral who was extremely proud just a moment ago showed an incredible expression, and then panic flashed in his eyes. I saw the sea king in the air after being attacked by the fleet, turned around immediately, opened his mouth, and let out a roar full of mechanical texture, and then a deadly beam of light was launched from the huge mouth, which instantly hit a condor empire. warship. The enchanted battleship propped up the magic shield, but in front of the beam of light seemed to be a piece of paper. It didn''t hold on for even two seconds. It shattered with a bang, followed by the more than 100-meter-long enchanted battleship. The Eagle Empire''s most sophisticated enchanting technology war weapon was blasted into two halves from the middle, and then the beam of light swept to the side, making a piercing noise, and the seawater where it passed evaporated, forming a large white water vapor. Another explosion followed, and the second enchanted battleship was sunk... "Damn it! Stop it!" Duke Morrison glared angrily, roaring and rushing towards Sea King again. In this moment, four warships have been sunk and capsized, and the seemingly powerful Condor Empire Navy is vulnerable compared to Sea King. (end of this chapter) Chapter 463： Mad Brother and the Warhammer Priest Chapter 463 Mad Brother and Warhammer Priest At this moment, the seemingly mighty Condor Empire naval fleet was devastated and destroyed four warships, and the heavy losses shattered the pride of the naval officers and soldiers. The super weapons that once participated in the ancient battles of gods are not comparable to the current enchanted battleships, and the gap between the two is completely innumerable. However, after destroying the four battleships, Sea King did not continue to pursue and fight, but turned a direction and flew westward, and soon exceeded the range, and even broke the supply channel connected to Hessen Port! "Damn! They escaped!" Deansost scolded weakly, losing Sea King had a great impact on him. The reason why His Majesty the Emperor of the Condor Empire is willing to give him the position of the Science and Technology Bureau is because his research results on the Sea King are very useful to the Condor Empire. If he loses the only Sea King, his research results and abilities will Value is tantamount to discounting. At this time, Duke Morrison, who was in the air, did not intercept. From the result of the fight just now, he had already understood that Sonic who had turned on Aquaman was no longer able to match him. He could only watch Sonic driving Aquaman. Take it easy. It''s just that he still doesn''t understand why Sonic is doing this. Is it just for a mere sea king, he doesn''t hesitate to turn his face with the Condor Empire, which has a very good relationship? You must know that what Sonic did in the Kingdom of Lorenzo before is not a glorious thing. If he offends the Condor Empire again, his reputation will be completely stinky, and he has really become a street rat. Morrison really can''t figure out the motive force that prompted Sonic to do this, but it is too late to say anything. If there is such a big oolong, he must report it quickly and put all the responsibility on the head of the Prime Minister who recommended Sonic. Otherwise, this **** pot will be borne by him. At the same time, on the outskirts of Hesse Harbor, on an inconspicuous sailboat, a man in a clown costume with a gloomy face looked at Sea King, who was almost killed by Greene last time. Hilem''s face was still a little pale. Obviously, the last failure caused him a lot of losses, but this time he came to Hesse Harbor with a mission. Meeting Green was just an accident. "Sonic, you''re so quick! If it wasn''t for that nasty guy disrupting my plan, this Sea King would have been mine!" Hilem the Clown murmured in a low voice, looking at Sea King''s huge size unwillingly. And the graceful figure: "But this is only the first round, it''s not over yet, see you in Shibao." Shibao is a large port where the Condor Empire and the Loen Federation are handed over, and it is also the largest transshipment port for trade between the two countries. Apparently, Hilem the Clown knows some information and has already concluded that after Sonic wins the Sea King, he will definitely go to Seborg Port. At this time, the clown Xilem received a new message. He checked it, his expression was strange, and then he sneered gloomily: "It''s really timely! The Aragonese High Priest of the Church of the Holy Light, and Lu The three lunatics from the Federal Special Bureau also came. It seems that the Loen Federation has also reacted. This matter is getting more and more interesting! I don''t know who will be the winner in the end... Sea God''s recovery? Since they have all fallen, actually It''s ridiculous to want to come back." However, Xilem''s voice faded, and suddenly a lazy voice came: "Hey! Talking bad about people behind your back will cause hemorrhoids, who are you calling a lunatic? Do you want our brothers to help you comb your hair? Close up with that cheap bone?" "Who!" The clown Xilem was startled, and he was a little distracted just now, but he didn''t realize that someone was approaching. After shouting, he immediately turned his head to look, and saw three squat young men wearing Loen Federation uniforms and looking exactly the same, standing side by side not far away. The one who spoke just now was the young man on the left, who was picking his nose with his little finger at this time, and then it bounced out, and a small lump of unknown substance flew out and hit the clown Xilem. Xilem''s figure flickered, and the unidentified substance slammed into the wooden shipboard next to it. It was like a bullet, and the wood chips flew up. "Huh? You actually avoided it!" The chubby young man said with a grin, looking like he was not beaten, and the military uniform was worn on the three of them, no matter how they looked at it, they felt awkward. "Sure enough, it''s you." Clown Xilem showed a helpless expression. "How about us? It doesn''t look like you''re in good shape. Are you injured? It just happened to kill you." The chunky young man on the right looked at Xilem maliciously, gloomily, hehe straight laugh. The Clown Hilem''s heart suddenly tightened. Although he was not afraid of the sky, he was indeed seriously injured, and he might have been seized by these three lunatics. But this is the one in the middle who finally spoke: "Forget it, this guy is a member of the Death Council. The Freeman Star of the Death Council used to be Dad''s friend. Let''s stay out of trouble, or the old thing will find him. , we can''t stand it." When the other two heard it, they all nodded their heads like garlic, obviously very afraid of the death speaker. Seeing this, Hilem the Clown secretly breathed a sigh of relief. He knew that although these three people looked a little out of place, their strength was unquestionable. Although the three were not natural disasters, each of them was a legendary high-ranking. The limit, and they are triplets, they have telepathy to each other, and they cooperate very well. "Hehe, it''s really lively here!" At this time, a loud voice came along with the fluctuations of the holy light, followed by an old man wearing a platinum meeting robe, who appeared on the deck. The large war hammer looks very abrupt, giving people a **** and violent fighting atmosphere, it is the Aragonese Archbishop of the Church of the Holy Light. "I didn''t expect you to come too. I thought you would go directly to Shibao Port. It seems that your Holy Light Church is also interested in Sea King!" The clown Xilem said with a smile, although he seemed very kind, but secretly, He was very careful. The relationship between the Church of the Holy Light and the Council of Death has always been not very harmonious. I believe that as long as the Archbishop of Aragon finds an opportunity, he will definitely use the Holy War Hammer to smash his head without hesitation. Of course, if there is a chance, he will not let this old magician go. Everyone needs to talk about each other. "Forget it, Aquaman has been taken by Sonic, there is no more oil and water here, I''ll go to Shibao first, goodbye everyone." Clown Xilem suddenly lost his interest, and after saying that, his figure flashed, and it scattered into a piece of cards. People have disappeared. "Huh? Did you just leave?" Archbishop Aragon spoke, and looked at the three squat young men that Xilem called the madman trio: "Brother Francois, I didn''t expect the Loen Federation this time. I actually sent you, although I have received the favor of your father, but this mission is very important, and I can''t let you all, I hope you are more careful." After saying that, he jumped up and left the ship. , but flew straight in the direction of Hesse Harbor. In the blink of an eye, in addition to some unknown sailors, only the three Francois brothers remained on the ship. They looked at each other, and before they could react, the party broke up. The three of you look at me, I look at you, blinking their eyes before saying, "Who was that person just now? He seems to know Dad." "I don''t think that old magician is a good thing. We can''t believe his nonsense. Who is Dad, you still don''t know? He will help the people of the Holy Light Church, unless the sun hits the west." The short fat man on the left The thief said, but it seems that they are not very optimistic about their father''s character. "That''s true. Anyway, neither the clown nor the old magician can''t believe it. It''s better that they fight. After both are injured, we will go to make up for the knife and kill them all to be stable." Among the three brothers standing in the middle The boss narrowed his eyes and said. After sunset, darkness once again enveloped Hesse Harbor. After the hustle and bustle of the day, the peaceful Hesse Harbor is still surging. During the day, the news of Deansost''s surrender to the Condor Empire spread like wildfire. Coupled with the sudden attack, the Sea King was also taken away, and people were more and more panicked. Many people hid at home and talked about the darkness through the night. The future of Sengang, and their respective next steps, will they continue to stay in Hesse, or leave and find another place to live. At this time, in a residential area lit up with lights, in the home of an unremarkable resident, Green was sitting on the leather sofa. Opposite him, Pradas looked out of the window from time to time fidgeting. Although he had decided to bind with Green, his life and death were at stake, and he still had to worry about gains and losses. After Green got the golden warship of the Sea God during the day, the battle between Deansost and the Duke of Morrison took place. Green was also the first time he saw the legendary Sea King, giving him the feeling that Sea King was actually with the The golden warship he got had seven or eight layers. Based on this situation, Green estimated in his heart that if the golden warship could be repaired, there would probably be changes similar to the shape of the giant whale. Unfortunately, this is all speculation at the moment. Whether it can be verified or not, we have to accumulate psionic energy and repair the warship first. At this moment, there was a rustling sound from outside the window, and then a sack filled with people was thrown in through the window, followed by Frio and his inseparable floating cannon, jumping in, and respectfully said to Green: "Your Excellency , has been caught." Green didn''t speak, he raised his chin and motioned him to open the bag. Frio immediately manipulated the hand of the mage to untangle the black bag, revealing a person who had been blocked with extraordinary abilities. This is a dark-skinned middle-aged man, his mouth was blocked tightly, and he couldn''t make any sound. Because he bumped into the black cloth bag, he was not used to seeing the bright light suddenly. He narrowed his eyes for a long time before he could see Green clearly. And Pradas standing next to it. (end of this chapter) Chapter 464： The place where the sea **** sleeps Chapter 464 The Sea God Sleeping Place When the man saw Pradas, his face suddenly became very complicated. He was surprised why Pradas was here, and could not help but shouted: "You! Why are you here?" Pradas also showed an unexpected expression: "Fisger, it''s you!" Then he looked at Green, not understanding what Green was doing with this man. The middle-aged man named Fisger also shouted: "Let go of me, I don''t know anything, you must have arrested the wrong person, I''m just an ordinary worker." Green looked at him with a half-smile, his eyes were cold and deep, which made Fisger''s cry gradually weaken, and he couldn''t help lowering his head, just muttering in a low voice. "Did you arrest the wrong person? You can''t say it, I''ll say it." Green''s voice said without any emotional fluctuations, and you really thought that what you did was very secret, so no one would be able to find your clues? If you explain everything honestly now, I will not embarrass you. If you have to wait for me to extract your soul and forcibly read your memory, it will not be good. " Fisger couldn''t help shivering when he heard this, and looked at the young man in front of him in fear. As a spy of the Intelligence Department of the Condor Empire, his level is higher than that of Hicarus and others, so even Hicarus and the others do not know the existence of Fisger. And this Fisger is not only from the Intelligence Department of the Condor Empire, but also a double spy who was bought by the Natural Priory. This time Sonic was able to suddenly take Sea King, and he played a very crucial role. Originally, Green didn''t notice this person, but this time Sonic moved too much and hit the Condor Empire in the face almost in front of everyone. At that time, the crows that Green stayed in Hesse Harbor to monitor the situation happened to find some small movements of Fisger, and then they followed the clues and found this person. As for why Pradas also knew him, it was also because he received an order to go to West Soldis Island to investigate, about the recovery of Poseidon and the situation of Poseidon''s followers, and this was the ''accidental'' acquaintance with Pradas, and through some means became friends. It''s just that Pradas doesn''t know that this honest and honest person is actually a double agent with a black heart. Green looked at Fisger just bowing his head or saying nothing, knowing that such a die-hard man would not shed tears without seeing the coffin, he simply stopped wasting time, and waved his hand to signal Frio to do it. The Lich Mage immediately complied with his promise, pointed a finger at Fisger''s lower back, and stabbed it in with a puff. Fisger let out a scream, and felt a cool airflow pouring into his body, followed by unbearable tingling and severe pain. Originally these two feelings were contradictory, and pain could cover the tingling. The tingling can also reduce the pain in turn, but at this time in Fisger''s body, these two sensations have become complementary to each other, constantly exerting unbearable pain on Fisger''s nerves. Even though he had received the training of the highest-level agents of the Condor Empire, and even though he was a legendary first-level superhuman, Fisger couldn''t bear it, his face was pale, his eyes were protruding, and he was foaming at the mouth. But because Frio had sealed his throat and mouth, he couldn''t make a sound anyway, let alone vent his pain by screaming. Until two minutes later, Frio withdrew his necromancy, and immediately Fisger fell to the ground like a dead fish, gasping for breath. After waiting for a few seconds, Green asked again: "How is it, can you say it now? Say everything you know, and then you will be liberated, otherwise even if you die, your soul will suffer from endless fire. Burning, eternal life, no liberation." The reason why Green did not directly extract the soul is because he realized the importance of this Fisger. If the soul is extracted, it will inevitably cause damage to his soul, will lose a lot of memory, and the memory will be fragmented, but Green is more. Hope to squeeze more useful information out of his mouth. Fisger shivered with fright, and reluctantly looked at Green. The two minutes just now were like years, and he deeply understood that he had really overestimated his own will. Facing this kind of pain that went straight to the bone, He really couldn''t take it anymore, but he was still a little unwilling to let him explain honestly. "Who are you?" Fisger shouted hoarsely, "I am a colonel officer affiliated to the Condor Empire, and I apply for treatment that matches my status." Green sneered: "It seems that you haven''t figured out your situation yet!" Then he motioned Frio to continue. With a puff again, Frio''s fingers were inserted into Fisger''s waist... After two full hours, Fisger, the senior spy of the Condor Empire, finally explained everything he knew, and he did not escape the end of his soul being extracted. Green pulled out his soul, and from the memory fragments in it confirmed whether what he said was true. It turned out that even with all kinds of anti-torture training and extremely tough will, he couldn''t keep secrets at a critical time. In just two hours, Fisger almost spit out everything he knew like beans in a bamboo tube. It was not until this time that Green understood the ins and outs. He narrowed his eyes slightly and had already figured it out roughly, including the disappearance of the barbarian tribe, as well as the three warships of the Lorenzo Kingdom Navy, as well as the Condor Empire and the Natural Priory. All of them are eyeing the Seagod believers on West Soldis Island, and this time Sonic suddenly took action to **** the Sea King belonging to Deansost... All of this points to one place - the place where Seagod sleeps! According to Fisger''s account, the Condor Empire has been looking for the resting place of the Sea God for a year or two. Or to be more precise, not only the sea gods, but all the gods, as long as the gods fell into the long river of history, the Condor Empire is looking for their dormant place. As for what to find out, Fisger didn''t know, but Green had some vague guesses, which was probably inseparable from the promotion to the Holy Spirit. On the mainland, the conflicts between secular countries and religious organizations have been around for a long time, and through Silabel, I learned all the information from Grand Duke Mora. If the strong among human beings want to be promoted to the Holy Spirit, they must get a **** Otherwise, even if you force a breakthrough, you will be punished by God. This is the suppression of all intelligent creatures capable of cultivating extraordinary abilities, including human beings. In order to break this shackle, countless powerhouses have gone on and on, the Eagle Empire is the most powerful country in the world, and secular forces dominate. Religion has been suppressed in the Eagle Empire, which made the Eagle Empire naturally embark on the path of breaking the gods. Shackled road. And the method adopted by the Condor Empire is also very simple, that is, to find a **** that has fallen, find and awaken it, and then control it in its hands. However, this is not a simple matter, and this idea has not been thought of by anyone since ancient times, but it has not been successful. The difficulty can be imagined. However, the Eagle Empire seems to be approaching success this time. After sensing the faint signs of Sea God''s recovery for the first time a few years ago, the Eagle Empire started the operation and finally determined that the place where Sea God sleeps is located in Shibao Port. nearby. However, the place where God sleeps is also equivalent to a very secret void world. It is not so simple to find a specific location and enter it. In the process, several accidents occurred, including barbarian tribes and three ships of the Kingdom of Lorenzo, a trade fleet of the Church of the Holy Light, and a transmission of secret information between the Council of the Dead and the Kingdom of Sithorn The caravan... were accidentally involved in the dormant place of the Sea God. This is also because the Warhammer Priest Aragorn of the Church of the Holy Light, the trio of Loen Federation, and the Clown Hilem of the Death Council will appear here one after another. Like Green, they started investigating cases of unusual disappearances, but they gradually discovered the purpose of the Condor Empire through clues, and they all wanted to take the opportunity to get a piece of the pie. And this time, the Eagle Empire suddenly took action against Deansost in Hesse Port, which was also caused by this incident. Otherwise, after all these years, the Eagle Empire would not have attacked Heshen Harbor inexplicably. Although the Port of Hesse was conquered without much effort, the condor Empire''s methods set a bad precedent. The conspiracy and sneak attack to win the Port of Hesse greatly affected the reputation of the Condor Empire. And regardless of the Condor Empire, the real purpose is the Sea King in the hands of Deansost. According to the current information received by the Condor Empire, if you want to enter the dormant place of the Sea God, you must have the Sea God''s relic as a certificate. If only one or two people with average strength go in, just find a few ordinary sea holy relics, but the Eagle Empire wants to let more powerful superhumans enter, which requires more important sea holy relics, obviously There is nothing more suitable than the Sea King in Hesse Harbor. At the last moment, Sonic suddenly shot, in fact, there are also considerations in this regard. Sonic, who represents the Priory of Nature, is said to be an ally of the Condor Empire, but to put it bluntly, this ally is only good-natured. The strength between the Condor Empire and the Priory of Nature is simply not balanced. Equal relationship. If the Condor Empire gets the Sea King, Sonic will inevitably be excluded, and it is impossible to obtain the qualification to enter the dormant land. Therefore, Sonic did not do anything about it, he planned secretly, and took action at a critical time. He grabbed the food and robbed the Sea King, and then went to Sebao Port to find the entrance to the sleeping place of the Sea God. The information shared by Fisger, combined with the information that Green had known before, connected everything together and suddenly felt a sense of enlightenment. "The place where the Sea God sleeps! The hope of being promoted to the Holy Spirit level! It''s really an important piece of information. I just asked if Grand Duke Mora is interested." (end of this chapter) Chapter 465： new task Chapter 465 New Missions The capital of the Kingdom of Lorenzo, inside the building of the Special Bureau. It has been three days since Greene investigated the disappearance of a warship from the East China Sea. This morning, just after going to work, Green was idly leaning on the leather sofa chair in the assistant director''s office. Before he got information about the resting place of the sea **** in Hesse Port, he felt that this was an opportunity, and immediately sent a letter to Silabel, asking her to tell Duke Mora whether she was interested in this place. In Green''s view, the place where the sea **** rests is related to the hope that the powerhouse at the peak of the natural disaster can be promoted to the Holy Spirit level. A missing warship as an excuse, rushed up and stepped in. With the cooperation with the Condor Empire last time, the relationship with the Church of the Holy Light was pitted, and no matter what, he could get a share of the pie. However, what Green didn''t expect was that after he passed the information to Silabel, he received a reply in less than an hour. But it was completely different from what he expected. What Silabel heard was not for him to monitor closely, and Grand Duke Mora would be there soon, but for him to return immediately, put down the work at hand, and go back immediately. Green was very surprised. He didn''t know which song Silabel sang, and Silabel made it clear in his heart that this was Grand Duke Mora''s decision, and Green must implement it without delay. Green''s heart moved, and he couldn''t help but smell a hint of danger. He wasn''t sure whether Grand Duke Mora knew something in advance, or just judged that this matter contained uncertainty and danger based on wisdom and experience. In short, Greene was not full of middle-aged spirits. He had to know that there were tigers in the mountains, and he only thought about it for a while before making the decision to withdraw from the Kingdom of Lorenzo. As for the disappearance of the three warships and the barbarian tribe, they were all put aside for the time being. Not only the clone of Wood, but also the clone of the Angel of Death from the Loen Federation was also summoned back by Green. After ?? returned to the capital, Green first met Silabel, and then the two met the Grand Duke Mora in person. Although he is Silabel''s father, Silabel rarely sees Archduke Mora, but this time he took the initiative to summon him, which made Green even more certain. This time, it is no trivial matter. Moreover, he was not completely fruitless in this trip. Not only did he abduct the sea girl Pradas back, but he also subdued the sea **** guard Xiao Hei and a golden warship. Not to mention, the value of the golden warship of the Sea God alone is no less than that of the Sea King of Deansost. As long as Green repairs it, its value will be inestimable. However, Green was a little disappointed. After Archduke Mora called him over, he didn''t reveal anything. He just asked him to explain the situation in Hessen Port from beginning to end, and then he didn''t say anything, so he let them come back. Not only Green, but Silabel was also confused. Until the third day after the incident, which was this morning, Green received news that shocked him. The port of Shibao, which is located at the handover of the Condor Empire and the Loen Federation, suffered a sudden tsunami last night. The entire city was instantly submerged in the huge waves hundreds of meters high. Together with the surrounding towns, more than 3 million people were affected. Preliminary estimates put the death toll at around 500,000 Green saw the news and couldn''t help but stare. Because the entrance to the place where the sea **** sleeps may be at the port of Shibao, Green has been very impressed by this for the past few days, but he did not expect it to be destroyed by the tsunami in a blink of an eye. But this news is only on the surface, and below it is the real information obtained by the Lorenzo Kingdom Special Bureau through special channels! This information shows that at that time, there was a battle between very high-level superhumans in Sebao Port. The battle was very brutal, and there were many casualties. Two of the natural disaster-level powerhouses fell, including Duke Morrison. , and several others were seriously injured. More than 11 people were killed by legendary high-level superhumans, and the 500,000 casualties in the tsunami were recorded in the previous report, but they were not really killed in the tsunami. But after the entrance to the Sea God''s dormant place was opened, he was directly sucked in, no one was alive, no corpse was dead. In addition, this information also shows that the Church of the Holy Light, the Death Council, and the Special Bureau of the Loen Federation are all involved. As a victim, the Condor Empire has suffered heavy losses. Not only did it lose a natural disaster, but it also lost money to a seaport city. The economic losses caused are difficult to the same level, and the hundreds of thousands of casualties, pensions and the city''s post-disaster Reconstruction is another astronomical figure. It is said that His Majesty the Emperor of the Condor Empire was furious after receiving the report. Not only was the person responsible for the whole thing wanted, the High Priest Sonic of the Priory of Nature, but also the Prime Minister who recommended Sonic directly reprimanded him. The position was also downgraded from Duke to Marquis. The title management of the Condor Empire is very strict, and it is very difficult to upgrade each level of title. To make great contributions to the empire, it must be reviewed by the House of Nobles, and finally approved by His Majesty the Emperor. The former prime minister who was demoted has worked hard for three generations to be promoted from marquis to duke. The result was just like crying without tears. However, compared to Duke Morrison, the former prime minister is not wronged. An imperial duke, a natural disaster-level powerhouse, fell in the Port of Sebao inexplicably. Someone must take responsibility for this matter, otherwise all aspects Can''t explain it. As the Prime Minister of the Empire, it is directly related to this matter. The most important thing is that the Prime Minister is a little too strong. Many political views are different from the established policies of the Condor Empire, and he contradicted His Majesty the Emperor several times. It was the main reason why he was thrown out to take the blame. Green repeatedly read the information that was not too many words in his hand several times, and then recalled the previous legacy of the God of Nature. Actually safe and sound! That''s not how it should normally be. The normal situation should be this time, once the disaster in Shibao Port involves gods, even the fallen gods are still extremely dangerous. As long as they are a little careless, even the powerhouses of the natural disaster level will be in danger. At this moment, Green realized more deeply that Duke Mora really was an old fox and knew what to do and what not to do. If he hadn''t ordered Green to be called back at that time, Green would have also rushed to Sebao Port. Certainly. At this moment, the door of the office was knocked, and Lena''s voice came: "Mr. Wood, the director, please come over." Returning to the main world from the void world, as Silabel''s confidant, Lena still holds a secret position. "Okay." Green agreed, got up and walked out of the office. Lena was wearing a capable women''s military uniform, looking very capable and beautiful, and she was a bit more mature and stable than the first time they met. Obviously, after returning from the void world to the main world, Lena has grown a lot with Silabel. "Mr. Wood, hello!" Lena greeted Greene respectfully when she saw Green, with a smile on her face, looking very close. Since seeing Green''s powerful strength, Lena has repositioned her position, and Green''s status is getting higher and higher, and she has opened a grade with her, so that she no longer dares to be jealous. Green also returned the salute very politely. Regarding this Secretary Lena, Greene could not talk about likes or dislikes. Based on the principle of not being thankful, it was very harmonious to meet occasionally. Soon, Green followed Lena to the Director''s Office on the top floor of the Special Office Building. Lena knocked on the door and made a report, and Silabel''s voice called out to come in. Lena pushed open the door of the office, but she didn''t go in, she motioned Green to enter, and she closed the door again from outside. Green walked into the office, just in time to see Silabel holding a piece of information to read. "Sit down first." Silabel didn''t look up, just reading the information. Green was also welcome, as if he had returned home and sat comfortably on the leather chair opposite the desk. Not to mention that this chair is really comfortable, but the people who usually sit here are all on pins and needles, and they can''t enjoy the comfort of this chair at all in the face of Silabel''s power and majesty. After a while, Silabel put down the information in his hand and pushed towards Green, asking, "Have you seen this?" Green glanced at the information about Shibao Port: "I just read it, I''m really scared, this time if it''s in the past, I''m afraid it will be less fortunate, and even the powerful supernatural beings of the natural disaster level have fallen. It is the **** of the sea, and it cannot be profaned after death." Silabel smiled, her thoughts were similar to Green''s, and this time she was indeed fortunate. And take a step back and say that even if you retreat this time, you will be a slap in the face when you come back, just like the trio of Loen Federation and the Warhammer priest Aragorn from the Church of the Holy Light. Although he did not die, he was recognized by the Condor Empire. As an important suspect, accuse them of conspiring against Duke Morrison, and ask the Loen Federation and the Church of the Holy Light to explain, otherwise they will pay the price for the enemy of the empire at all costs. Of course, the Condor Empire will not really go to war with the Church of the Holy Light and the Loen Federation, but this does not prevent the Condor Empire from using this incident to make a wave of hype and continue to exert political pressure on the Church of the Holy Light and the Loen Federation. The Holy Light Church is powerful and is not afraid of the Eagle Empire, but as a weak neighbor of the Eagle Empire, the Loen Federation can''t stand it. The domestic public opinion is gradually divided, and there has been a need to hand over the three madmen. The speech to quell the wrath of the Condor Empire. Although such remarks are labeled as ''traitors'', ''cowards'', ''kneeling and licking dogs'' as soon as they appear, but under the deliberate guidance of some people, this kind of voice still makes many people who do not know the truth blindly feel that they only need to sacrifice three people. The group can get rid of the entanglement of the Condor Empire. It is conceivable that if Green was present at the time, the unlucky ones who need to bear the wrath of the Condor Empire would have to add a Lorenzo Kingdom. Thinking of this, Green couldn''t help but admire Archduke Mora''s foresight. "How is it? Does the Archduke have any instructions on this matter?" Green asked. Silabel said lightly: "This matter has nothing to do with us, and... didn''t you read yesterday''s briefing? The three warships we lost have been found, and they got lost because of bad weather..." Green blinked, he didn''t expect such a coquettish operation, the warship disappeared when it said it was missing, and it was found when it was found! Anyway, after the three missing warships were found, it was equivalent to taking the Kingdom of Lorenzo completely out of the whirlpool of Shibao Port. You can sit and watch Yunjuan Yunshu without worrying about gains and losses. Moreover, this time the old rival Loen Federation is trapped in it. With Green''s understanding of Grand Duke Mora, he will definitely not let go of such an opportunity. It is almost certain that the Kingdom of Lorenzo is still in the most difficult time in the Loen Federation. It''s time to go downhill, unless... the Loen Federation is prepared to pay a high price. In short, this time, the Loen Federation is considered to have lost his wife and lost his troops. But all this has nothing to do with Green, he was called by Silabel for another thing... One week later, in the twenty-sixth void world. This void world is currently one of the only two remaining void worlds in the possession of the Kingdom of Lorenzo. As the possession of Princess Mulesina, this is a paradise for necromancers. Because Princess Mulesina herself is a natural disaster grade necromancer, in addition to the normal human kingdom, this void world has also developed a undead kingdom that competes with humans. In the entire void world, the human kingdom occupies [40%] of the land, and the undead kingdom occupies [60%] of the land. However, although there are few chassis occupied by humans, it is the most prosperous area in the entire void world. Although the land of the dead is vast, it is mostly deserts and ice fields, barren and dead. Princess Morathina just took advantage of these places to cultivate her own undead troops. As for why Green is here, in fact, this is both a benefit and a task. Green himself is a legendary necromancer. This time, the Kingdom of Lorenzo was able to oppress the Loen Federation to spit out a lot of benefits, and it is barely a credit to Green, especially for King Prady XIV. Being poor and weak, this king hated the neighbor of the Loen Federation deeply. This time, he took the opportunity and finally raised his eyebrows. Even Green''s ability to get this quest is also a proposal by Pra XIV, which is a benefit to Green, who is a necromancer. However, to receive this benefit, Green has to go through a lot of hard work. In the void world, Green opened his eyes and woke up from his coma. He rubbed his temples and got up from a hard bed, frowning at the dark and damp environment around him... There is only one update today, I wish everyone a happy Spring Festival! ! (end of this chapter) Chapter 466： Wakarant Chapter 466 Vakarant Although he was already prepared, seeing the surrounding environment for the first time made Green frown. At this moment, he was sitting in the corner of a dark room with a mass of dirty weeds under him, which kept the moisture off the ground. There was a small square window above his head, separated by a finger-thick steel bar, barely letting in some dim light. Directly opposite the square window, there is a whole side of iron railings, outside is a dim aisle, and opposite the aisle is a room with a similar layout. Green immediately reacted, this should be a cell, and it was a very high-level cell, because when he got up to touch the dark iron railings, he was immediately bounced back by the dense magic rune handles that appeared on it. And I felt a tingling pain in my fingertips, as if being stabbed by a needle. Green felt that it would be very difficult for extraordinary people below the official level to escape if they were imprisoned here. As for the legendary level, it would also vary from person to person. With Green''s strength, of course there is no problem to break free from the shackles of this cell. Even if he can''t do it himself, he can still summon his subordinates. At least the two calamity-level powerhouses, the Skeleton Lord and the Angel of Death clone, can easily take him away. here. But Green was not in a hurry to do so, he came here with a mission this time. There have been some problems in the Void World No. 26 recently, and even Princess Mulesina, who is a strong natural disaster, feels a headache. As the guardian of this void world, Princess Mulesina has a high level of authority in the void world on the 26th, but in recent months, she has discovered that a mysterious force beyond her control has appeared in the void world. She was very surprised to be able to avoid her surveillance and enter and exit the Void World. She immediately paid attention to it, but did not startle the snake, but wanted to find out the mastermind behind this force. However, what made Princess Mulesina depressed was that the other party was very cunning. She secretly investigated for three months and only found some insignificant shrimp, which made Princess Mulesina realize that this was not her area of ??expertise. , must let the professionals take action, and then transferred to the special bureau, and directly asked Silabel to send people over. Originally, it was not the director''s assistant Green''s turn to take action in this matter, but Silabel knew the situation of the 26th Void World. Princess Mulesina regarded this place as a nest, and cultivated many undead creatures here. Green There is bound to be a lot to gain here. Because Princess Mulesina has only been promoted to the natural disaster level for more than ten years, as a natural disaster level necromancer, there is still no undead summons of the same level. In this Void World No. 26, there are many undeads cultivated by Princess Mulesina. Although they do not meet the requirements of Princess Mulesina, they are all undead troops with quite good strength. For Green , already pretty good. And, most importantly, Silabel learned through Archduke Mora that there is a dragon''s nest left over from ancient times in the twenty-sixth void world! It was transformed into a dragon tomb by Princess Mulesina, and tried to transform the corpses and bones of ordinary extraordinary creatures into keel-like materials, and then synthesized bone dragons through the dragon tomb. This is a topic that Princess Mulesina has been studying since she became a legendary necromancer. It has lasted for a hundred years, and she has made important progress after she was promoted to natural disaster, and created the first real dragon corpse that does not require The adult bone dragon, although this type of bone dragon is inherently insufficient and its strength is much inferior to the real bone dragon, it is undeniable that this achievement is of great significance to the necromancer. After all, having a bone dragon is the dream of many necromancers, but the real dragon corpses that can be transformed into bone dragons are extremely limited, and most of them are held by the dragon clan to death, and can be used as undead materials to be transformed into bone dragons If this achievement can be further improved, it will become the gospel of many necromancers who are obsessed with bone dragons. Green was also moved because of this, and wanted to see how this amazing and brilliant Princess Mulesina made the keel. She obtained the promise of Princess Mulesina through Silabel, as long as Green could investigate those The mysterious force that invaded the void world on the 26th, Princess Mulesina will share the technology of making keel with Green. As for why Green woke up and was in a cell, it was also part of his plan. Last time in Hesse Harbor, Green gained a lot of convenience through his identity as Nicklot, and Green also tasted the sweetness. This time he entered the Void World, and he repeated his old tricks. Through temporary avatars, he gained an identity - Vakalan special. Vakarant was originally a free mercenary in the human kingdom in the 26th void world. He was good at swordsmanship and fire magic. Because he was hired by a mysterious force, he was captured by a special bureau under the command of Princess Mulesina. However, this Vakarant was just a hired mercenary and did not belong to that mysterious force, so after being caught, even though he was tortured to extort a confession, there was nothing to gain. After ??Green received this task, he read more than 400 pages of relevant information, and finally locked this Vakarant. In fact, in the hands of Princess Mulesina, several people of the mysterious force were captured alive, among them, there were official members of that force, but this person was a die-hard, and he was given Occlumency, so he couldn''t reveal any information at all. There are also two ordinary peripheral members, both Green''s alternatives. But in the end, after deliberation, Green chose this Wakarant... At the same time, in the Kingdom of Lorenzo in the main world. In a luxurious manor located on the outskirts of the royal capital, Grand Duke Mora was wearing a hunting suit and holding an antique shotgun, strolling comfortably on the lush grass, surrounded by seven or eight spotted hyenas, outstretching his tongue and panting. , just experienced a game of chasing prey, making these hyenas physically exhausting. Beside Grand Duke Mora, a lady who also looked particularly heroic in her hunting outfit had already handed over the antique shotgun to the servant. She finished her long silver-gray hair into a big bun, revealing a slender white hair. The back of the neck and the round and lovely ears, but the pale face is a little out of tune with the temperament of this beautiful lady. This heroic lady is one of the four natural disaster-level powerhouses in the Lorenzo KingdomPrincess Mulesina! There is also Silabel who is dressed in a casual dress. Speaking of which, Silabel and Princess Moulesina still look a bit similar, but their temperament is completely different. Princess Mulesina stretched her waist and exhaled a long breath: "Hey! It''s still comfortable here at home! Even the air in the void world has an unpleasant smell of sulfur." Archduke Mora whistled jokingly: "I thought you liked that smell! Isn''t that what you did with all your might? My dear sister?" Princess Mulesina raised her eyebrows, waited for Grand Duke Mora, and hummed: "Do you think I like it? It''s not to study bone dragons, otherwise I''ve been promoted to natural disaster level for more than ten years, and even one can do it. I dont have any summons, so wouldnt it make people laugh if I spread it out? Besides, I cant count on someone to help, so I can only rely on myself. Saying that, he glanced at Silabel with interest: "Sometimes I also regret it. When I was young, it was better to find a man. Now I can rely on things. I don''t have to do everything myself and make myself a success." man woman. This is still the foresight of Little Sirah, who has long been attracted to one, what is the boy''s name... Is it Green or Wood? " Silabel rolled his eyes, not expecting that he would be harmed by Chiyu, and said helplessly: "What nonsense is Aunt Mulesina talking about! At least the ordinary relationship between me and Greene is not the kind of relationship you said, and..." Silabel wanted to say that Green was a half-lich, and unless she could be promoted to the Holy Spirit, or even become a demigod, in order to refine her divine body, she could not be her man. However, it suddenly occurred to me that this aunt was also a necromancer, and that her body had begun to turn into a semi-lich. It was embarrassing to say it face to face, so she quickly changed her mouth and said, "Besides, he has nothing to say." Princess Mulesina showed a meaningful expression: "Sure enough! I know that the relationship between the two of you is not ordinary. No wonder you have won so many benefits for him in front of me." Silabel simply stopped talking and let Princess Moulesina tease. At this time, Grand Duke Mora also spoke: "That kid is indeed a talent, whether it''s his performance in the void world last time or his trip to Hesse Port this time, he has shown extraordinary abilities and means, and he will be promoted in the future. There is great hope for the natural disaster grade, and it is indeed worth us to win over, but if you want my Silabel, he has to become better." Sirabell didn''t expect that even her father would come to make fun of her, so she stomped her feet angrily, snorted, and turned around and left. Looking at Silabel''s back, Archduke Mora restrained his smile: "How is it? Did you find anything?" Princess Mulesina also put away her smile and said lightly: "No, I have used all channels, and I have not found out who is behind him, or what secret organization he is connected to, I feel that he should not be from the kingdom. The enemy, at least so far, he has been playing small things, and even compared to those greedy nobles and capitalists, his actions are quite prudent." "Is there no flaw?" Grand Duke Mora frowned, and his eyes became deeper and deeper. It was Green that they were discussing at this time. At this time, including Green Wilson, Wood Slater, etc., all the identities Green had used were investigated. After all, Green''s appearance was too unexpected. As the ruler of the Kingdom of Lorenzo, it is impossible not to investigate him, but so far they have not fully figured it out. "What? Do you need me to use some means to test it?" Princess Mulesina asked. Archduke Mora was silent and thought about it for half a minute. It was obvious that he attached great importance to Green and made every decision very carefully. "Don''t want to act rashly." Grand Duke Mora shook his head and said, "We don''t want to irritate him, we just need to treat him fairly and fairly, and even show affection to him at some point. After all, he has a good relationship with Sila, and it seems that Not our enemy. As for temptation... someone will tempt us for us, we just need to observe quietly, and don''t need to do anything more than that, it may be self-defeating." "Okay, listen to your arrangement." Princess Mulesina said indifferently. In fact, she had no likes and dislikes for Green herself, but was more curious. This little-known nobleman has suddenly emerged, and he has become a leader in a short period of time. A pivotal figure, even Archduke Mora needs to consider his feelings. Archduke Mora said again: "By the way, you should be careful about Green, and don''t take it too seriously. Although I can''t confirm it yet, I always have a feeling that he has the strength to fight against the natural disaster level." Princess Mulesina''s face changed slightly. Before, she had always looked down on Green, thinking that no matter how amazing Green was, she would never be on an equal footing with her. But the words of Grand Duke Mora broke her sense of superiority. She believed that Grand Duke Mora was not aimless. Since it was said, there must be nine out of ten, and she couldn''t help but shouted: "This~ This is unlikely! He is only a Legendary Elementary, how is it possible..." Archduke Mora shook his head and said, "I can''t show any evidence, just a feeling. When I saw him last time, I knew that he must have a trump card in addition to the strength he showed. And what he shows now has reached the legendary level. The peak of the order, if you infer it from this, the answer is not difficult to reveal." Princess Mulesina frowned slightly, fell into a thought for a while, and said slowly: "Okay, I know, I will pay attention. I originally wanted to hide it, but now it seems that when he completes the task, I will transform the keel. The technology is completely shared with him." Grand Duke Mora replied: "It''s best for you to think like this. If you listen to my advice, you''d better have a good relationship with him. Although the undead department is not my specialty, I have seen the undead of that kid, and it is definitely not that. It is a common summon from the undead world. I estimate that he probably has a fixed void world to store undead, and has the ability to develop and transform new undead creatures to a certain extent. In this regard, I think you can cooperate and show enough sincerity , he will pay you back." "Oh? It seems that your evaluation of him is higher than I expected!" Princess Mulesina showed a surprised expression. "It''s just a matter of fact." Duke Mora replied lightly. At this moment, a young waiter hurried over and delivered a magic messenger. Grand Duke Mora opened it for a look, frowned at first, and then said: "It seems that the Eagle Empire is in trouble this time, and the last incident at Shibao Port was really planned by the Church of the Holy Light in secret! This should be Retaliation for our destruction of the Eye of the Evil King." (end of this chapter) Chapter 467： Stearns City Chapter 467 Stinners City "Oh? Has it been confirmed?" Mulesina showed an unexpected expression, looking at the information held by Grand Duke Mora: "The Church of the Holy Light did suffer a big loss last time, but if they want to take revenge , I should also find you or the Light of Wisdom, why are you targeting the Eagle Empire instead?" Archduke Mora raised his eyelids and glanced at him: "What? Listening to what you mean, it seems like I shouldn''t be stared at by those lunatics from the Church of the Holy Light?" Princess Mulesina smiled: "Isn''t that right? You contacted the Eye of the Evil King who planned to destroy the Church of Holy Light last time. The Condor Empire can only be regarded as an accomplice at best." Grand Duke Mora smiled and said, "My Highness Princess Mulesina, don''t you really think that I made such a big move? Just based on my name and the strength of the Kingdom of Lorenzo, do you think you can do it? Can you let so many forces cooperate with you? Can you summon so many natural disaster-level powerhouses? Can you let the Holy Light Church die after suffering a loss, instead of taking revenge immediately?" Hearing these words, Princess Mulesina showed a strange expression: "You mean..." Grand Duke Mora said: "Of course, I, even the Light of Wisdom, are actually chess pieces introduced by the Condor Empire. It''s just that this piece is good for me and the Kingdom of Lorenzo. As for the Light of Wisdom , They pay more and their strength is stronger, so they must get more benefits than me in this matter, but in no way can they change the nature of them as chess pieces. And the Church of the Holy Light saw this. One point, after being calculated to lose the Eye of the Evil King, instead of fighting back furiously, he fell silent, made full preparations, and found a new way to use the sea god''s sleeping place in the East China Sea to make a game for the Condor Empire and let them lose. A natural disaster grade powerhouse, revenge with a single arrow." "Yeah! This is the real scary part of the Holy Light Church. With such a profound and delicate arrangement, it didn''t even use much power. It only took advantage of its strength to make the Eagle Empire suffer a big loss. If it wasn''t for the investigation afterwards, it would be very It''s hard to find out that the Holy Light Church is secretly engaged in ghosts, it''s really a terrible enemy!" Princess Mulesina said with emotion. Mora nodded in agreement, but smiled: "The Church of the Holy Light is indeed scary, but we don''t have to blindly regard them as enemies. There are no permanent enemies and no permanent friends in this world. After all, the Kingdom of Lorenzo will never end. It''s just a small country, and it doesn''t have the ability to participate in the battle between the Eagle Empire and the Church of the Holy Light. If we want to preserve ourselves as much as possible, we must maintain our independence under the premise of having a certain strength, so that we have bargaining chips in our hands. As for being treated as an abandoned child. Of course, there are certain risks. For example, if you are not careful, you may become unpleasant on both sides of the wall, which requires us to be extra careful at all times and not step into the trap that we cannot extricate ourselves from. " "I see!" Princess Mulesina nodded solemnly, indicating that she would remember these words. Then he asked: "By the way, since this incident is a trap of the Holy Light Church, then Seagod''s recovery and Seagod''s sleeping place are also fake." "That''s not true." Grand Duke Mora replied: "There is indeed a case of sea cucumber recovery, and the place where the sea **** sleeps is also near the port of Cherbourg, otherwise what about the Condor Empire and the Duke of Morrison? It''s easy to be fooled? It''s just that the luck of the Sea God''s crown is not very good. The people of the Church of the Holy Light discovered the signs of recovery just after, and reported to the top of the church through a secret way... So this time from beginning to end. The situation made by Shenguang Church. However, the Eagle Empire is not completely defeated. At least at the last moment, they broke into the sleeping place of the Sea God and took away the mother body that gave birth to the Sea God. This is probably something that the Holy Light Church did not expect. ." "Oh! There is such a flip? It seems that the Eagle Empire has been able to compete with the Church of the Holy Light for so many years, and it is not a vain name." Princess Mulesina showed a surprised expression. Reluctantly regaining a city in the face of such a headwind is enough to show the profound heritage of the Condor Empire. If you change to any other country, in the face of this situation, you will definitely admit defeat and let the Church of Holy Light press on the ground and rub against the ground. . Unexpectedly, Grand Duke Mora sneered: "There is no way for the Eagle Empire to lose a natural disaster grade in vain. Even the Eagle Empire is a heavy loss, and it must be explained, so that the Seagod mother is robbed at all costs. No one knows what the price they paid, anyway, it must be worth the loss, but this is political correctness, and the task must be completed." Then he sighed again: "It seems that after thousands of years of continuation, Condor The empire is also beginning to show signs of general ossification." Princess Mulesina remained silent. She did not fully agree with the evaluation of Grand Duke Mora, but she was not good at this aspect, so she did not express the opposite views and positions, and asked a different topic. : "By the way, the Holy Light Church has calculated the Condor Empire this time. Do you think it will attack us and the Loen Federation and the Blind Sisters? After all, we were all accomplices last time." Archduke Mora smiled and shook his head: "Don''t worry, although the Church of Holy Light is strong, it is not monolithic. Recently, their internal factions have also been fighting fiercely. I heard that Pope St. Fran has sensed the call of the Lord of Holy Light and is about to step on the road. Entering the kingdom of God and leaving the position of Pope, Saintess Sivinaye and the First Archbishop of Link want to be in the position, I am afraid that there is no time to take care of us at this time." It was the first time that Princess Mulesina heard the secret news of the Holy Light Church''s power struggle. Obviously, her intelligence channels were far less powerful than those of Grand Duke Mora, and even the most unknown information within the Holy Light Church was not available. can find out. At the same time, in the twenty-sixth void world. Green was sitting expressionlessly on the haystack of the cell. At this time, in the corridor outside, a soldier in a black military uniform walked over. Looking at his rank, it was a lieutenant. He entered the cell next door. A sound, it was the sound of the lock being opened, and not long after, there was a burst of stern questioning and cursing, followed by the sound of fierce torture and screams. Based on the original memory of this body, he knew that the one who was locked inside was the member of the mysterious force that hired him. About 20 minutes later, the soldier came out, glanced inadvertently as he passed Green''s cell, and then grinned, revealing a mouth full of white teeth, but it gave off a malicious feeling. Green frowned slightly, disliking this person''s eyes very much. Seeing Green''s expression, the man suddenly stopped, stood outside the railing of the cell, and asked, "What is your expression? Do you want to die? Or do you want to kill me?" As he spoke, the man''s eyes showed a ferocious meaning: "You bastards, Xiao Lanqi and Vikas have both died at the hands of you people, Xiao Lanqi is only seventeen years old this year, and is still a child, you You can do it too! You bastard!" Green''s face was expressionless. He had never heard of these two names, but it was inferred from Vakarant''s scattered memories that the two men mentioned by the soldier should be two newbies who had just joined the special bureau. They were killed in the previous battle. The member of the mysterious force inside was killed. But this is nothing in Green''s view. The so-called 17-year-old little Lanqi is not weak. The formal middle-level is definitely a genius at this age, and he has killed a lot of people. If that The members of the mysterious force will not be killed, and they will likely be killed by this little Lanqi. Since they have joined the battle, there is no right or wrong, only a position. At this time, another black military uniform came in from the outside. Looking at his epaulettes, it was the rank of captain. He pulled the lieutenant whose eyes were red and out of control, and said solemnly: "Finick, please restrain yourself, the above has spoken, these people You can''t die, just let out your anger, and if you are killed, you will be subject to a military court!" After being admonished, the lieutenant took a deep breath, eased his mood, and nodded helplessly: "I understand, it''s just... just looking at these bastards, why didn''t they kill them directly and keep them there? food waste." "Pay attention to your words and deeds! Don''t question the commander''s orders." The captain officer''s face sank, and he warned again seriously: "Finick, I don''t care what you think, but think about your mother, as well as your wife and children before doing anything. Don''t be impulsive, you understand? Otherwise you will regret it." The lieutenant named Finick nodded sullenly. He was not a careless brat. He still had family and children. Although he hated it in his heart, he had to endure it. Immediately, the two black military uniforms walked outside together, and the dark and damp cell fell silent again. Until a moment later, a painful moan came from the next door, scolding: "Damn ants, it hurts to beat! Hey, Vakarant, how are you?" "Sarbayev?" Green''s mind flashed some memories of the man in the cell next door, but their relationship was rather special. They had been in a mercenary group earlier, but this reunion was less than a month old. The experience of the other party in the past few years is very mysterious, and this time he came back to make an unusually generous move, otherwise Vakarant would not accept their employment. "Hehe, I thought it was dead this time!" Sarbayev didn''t care about his injury and said with a smile: "It seems that the high-level executives here are still useful to keep us, maybe we still have a chance to go out, hehe, If you wait for me to go out..." "Let''s wait until we go out!" Green didn''t want to listen to his nonsense, so he interrupted directly: "In addition, I want to ask, what have you been doing all these years? Why are even the people in the special bureau alarmed? You didn''t make it clear when you looked for me, because I treat you as a trusted friend." Just now, some memories of Vakarant flashed in Green''s mind again. He and Sarbayev next door were once comrades in a mercenary group, but then Sarbayev suddenly disappeared, and only recently did he again. Appeared, but joined a mysterious organization, and took the initiative to find Vakarant, hoping to join them. But Vakarant doesn''t seem to want to change his current life, so in the end Sarbayev took the second place and hired Vakarant directly. "Sorry brother, I can''t help you this time." Sarbayev admitted it very single, and promised optimistically: "When we pay, I''ll ask you to drink to make amends, how about it?" "Go out? How are you so sure that we can still go out?" Green asked indifferently. He felt that this Sarbayev was a little strange. He should be hiding some secrets, which made him very sure that he would be able to go out soon. . "I have a hunch!" Sarbayev said lightly. Green knew that he couldn''t escape more information, so he simply stopped responding and thought about his next plan. Sarbayev talked to himself for a long time, but he didn''t get a response, and he became less interested. He became quiet, and the cell was silent again. At this moment, in another room not far from the cell, five or six officers wearing the Lorenzo Kingdom''s unique black military uniforms stood in front of a light curtain. The picture on the light curtain is divided into two, one is the cell where Green is located, and the other is Sarbayev next door. Sarbayev is a muscular man with a height of more than two meters, but don''t get me wrong, he is not a warrior, but an out-and-out magician. At the moment, he looks a little embarrassed. Was beaten into a pig''s head. Lieutenant Phoenix and the captain who appeared in the cell just now are also here, but they have the lowest rank and can only stand behind. "Is that all there is so far?" A major general standing at the front asked unsatisfactorily with a stack of interrogation records. The colonel next to him bowed his head and promised: "I''m sorry, Your Excellency, the members of these mysterious organizations have been subjected to Occlumency, and they can''t get any real information. And..." He said in a low voice unconsciously: "This person has said hello, try not to use the punishment, saying that it is for other purposes." The major general frowned. As Void World No. 26, the real deputy director of the Special Bureau on the Human Kingdom side, he didn''t like someone pointing fingers at his authority, but he heard the colonel say a name in his ear. , The Major General''s face changed slightly, so he didn''t mention it anymore. He put down the torture record in his hand and said, "Okay, let''s do it for now. If there is any update, report it to me immediately." "Yes!" The others present immediately stood at attention and saluted, and then watched the general walk out with the adjutant beside him. Outside is the city of Stinars, the capital of the human kingdom in the void world. This is a very neatly planned city. Because it was established for a short time, there are not many old buildings, which makes the whole city look fresher and more concise. Dottenham Prison is located in the southeast corner of the entire city. It is a special prison for special prisoners by the Special Bureau. On the surface, it is just a yard with a gray outer wall. There is nothing special, but in fact everything here, including those wooden Fences are all enchanted items, which can block the full blow of a mid-level superhuman. (end of this chapter) Chapter 468： deja vu Chapter 468 Deja Vu Major General Vidic came out of the prison, tightened the collar of his military uniform, and showed a solemn expression on his face. Looking at the crowd of people on the street, he was not sure that the prosperous Stinals city in front of him would still be prosperous. How long, maybe tomorrow, maybe next month... There will be unimaginable disasters here, just like another void world in the Kingdom of Lorenzo. The adjutant who followed Major General Vidike saw something and asked in a low voice, "Sir, do you have any orders for your subordinates?" Lieutenant Zierbama has been with the Major General for many years, and the two of them have long since established a tacit understanding. Seeing the general''s face, he immediately asked in a low voice, "Sir, I need to go..." Lieutenant Zierbama knew what the major general hated. Obviously, those people in the prison were an eyesore. He didn''t know the inside story. He just figured out what he liked and wanted to please the general. After touching the horse''s leg, Major General Wei Dike glared at him and said, "Don''t think about anything useless. The people here can''t move, or you can find death yourself and don''t implicate me." Lieutenant Zierbama is a smart man. He immediately knew that a higher-level big man was involved. He hurriedly lowered his head, closed his mouth, and stopped talking. However, when he lowered his head, a strange look flashed in his eyes. of heterochromia. That night, in the Phil''s Bar on Lanluke Street in Steinarth. Although its past eight oclock, the bustling streets are still full of traffic. The gas street lights are lit by the enchanted neon lights of the street shops, which illuminate the whole street brilliantly. Phil''s Bar is a less well-known small bar, because it is located on the bustling Lanluk Street, and the business is quite good. The men and women who come and go, the loud and loud pop music, cigarettes and alcohol numb people''s nerves. However, inside the bar, there is an unremarkable little door next to the back kitchen. As long as you pass this small door, all the noisy sounds are blocked in an instant, as if you are in a quiet library. At this moment, Lieutenant Zierbama, dressed in casual clothes, pushed open the small door, sneaked in, and closed the door with his backhand, keeping the noisy voice behind him. Different from being with the general during the day, at this moment Lieutenant Zirbama''s eyes are calm and deep, giving a gloomy temperament. He wears a gray forward hat that workers often wear, and the protruding brim slightly covers his eyes. , making him look softer overall. Inside this door, there is also a bar arrangement, but it is obviously not open to the outside world. After two guards who are obviously official superhumans, Lieutenant Zierbama walked in and looked slightly. He walked to a table and sat down unceremoniously. Across the table sat a middle-aged man who was drinking with his head down. When he noticed that someone was sitting down, he didn''t raise his head and was still drinking with his head down. After several minutes, he said in a dull voice, "You''re here, how is the situation?" Lieutenant Zirbama said solemnly: "It has been confirmed that Sharbayev is still alive and is being held in the prison of the Special Bureau, as well as the mercenary, who seems to be called Vakarant, and two other outsiders. However, they were both seriously injured, and I am afraid they will not be able to survive these few days." "Well, I see, you have to be careful recently." The middle-aged man said in a low voice, "I got the news that someone from the main world seems to be coming, just to investigate us." "Is it a special situation in the main world?" Lieutenant Zierbama sneered and seemed to be very dismissive: "What else can those wine bags and rice bags do to us? Besides, this is the No. 26 Void World, the place where the main world lives. If you are unfamiliar, even if you are an elite, how much ability can you exert?" The middle-aged man said: "Although I say that, it is better to be careful. After all, we can only succeed this time and not fail. Otherwise, I don''t need to remind you of the consequences." Lieutenant Zierbama''s face changed slightly, as if he had thought of the consequences of his failure, which made him shudder: "I understand, but...my son..." The middle-aged man said with a blank expression: "I have already reported the matter of your son, and an adult will come over soon, but you must be mentally prepared, after all, it is the infection of the power of the evil god, even if an adult is willing to help , it may not be able to completely purify the power of the evil **** in your son." Lieutenant Zirbama nodded sullenly. Since his son''s accident, he has thought of a lot of ways, and he is almost desperate. This is the last chance. If it really doesn''t work, he has to accept the reality. After ?? updated the situation with the middle-aged man, Lieutenant Zirbama returned to his home, an apartment on the edge of downtown. Originally, with his status and officer allowance, and the help of Major General Vidic, it was enough to live a decent life in Stinners. Before that, he also lived such a life, living in a high-end apartment in the upper city, his wife and son enjoyed a life close to the nobles, and he could even imagine waiting for him to be promoted to major in the next step, under the recommendation of Major General Wei Dike , become a small head of a real power department, if you make a little credit, there is hope to become a noble. However, all this was completely broken six months ago! Lieutenant Zierbama''s son suddenly contracted a strange disease, and irregular sarcomas began to grow on his body, which could not be removed anyway. When was it eroded by the power of the evil god! The so-called power of the evil **** is actually not a real god, but a characteristic similar to divine power unique to the twenty-sixth void world. This kind of situation is very rare, and there is no regularity. When the Lorenzo Kingdom just attacked this void world, there were more than a dozen people who were eroded by the power of the evil god, and in the end, all of them became a lump without exception. Sarcoma monsters without rules, although they will not die, are more painful than death. In the end, those people all chose to commit suicide. In the decades after that, some people who were eroded by the power of the evil **** occasionally appeared in this void world, and the final outcome was similar, this time it was Zirbama''s turn, his son, a lovely eight-year-old son. The boy was corroded by the power of the evil god. After trying everything, finally this middle-aged man who claimed to be a ''true believer'' appeared. This mysterious middle-aged man claimed to be able to help Lieutenant Zirbama heal his son, in exchange for Lieutenant Zirbama to join They became secret spies who broke into the special bureau. In all honesty, Lieutenant Zierbama is very loyal to the kingdom and to Major General Vedik. If someone threatens him with death, he firmly believes that he will not betray him, but now it is his son, who has gone through pain. After the entanglement, between loyalty and his son, he chose the latter. Lieutenant Zierbama left the bar, took a deep breath at the door, and looked towards the tall buildings in the southwest, with complex affection in his eyes. That is the building of the Special Bureau headquarters. Immediately, he joined the flow of people, left the bustling Upper Town, and walked along the street without street lights into the adjacent Lower Town. Although it is only one street apart, it is like two worlds compared to Shangcheng. There are no street lights, no neon, no patrolling police, and no safe public security environment. Lieutenant ??Zilbama wasn''t worried about those peeping eyes hidden in the dark. As a formal superhuman, he could run over those people at will. As long as they dared to jump out and seek death, he could just vent the stagnation in his heart. However, there was no **** plot along the way. Those underworld members who were entrenched in the vicinity had long known that this newcomer could not be offended, and even their boss would nod and bow when he saw it. Lieutenant Zirbama walked into a half-new apartment with some disappointment, and used the key to open the house on the east side of the second floor. This is the house he rented. In order to save his son, he had already sold his original house, and the major general of Vedike also lent him 5,000 gold pounds, but the situation of being infected by the power of the Heretic God is simply a bottomless pit, not to mention tens of thousands of gold pounds , that is, hundreds of thousands, even if you put in it, you will not be able to fill it. With a clatter, the key turned the keyhole. With a creak, the wooden door was pushed open, and Lieutenant Zirbama walked in and hung his hat on the coat hook beside the door. The house was deserted, and Lieutenant Zierbama''s wife was not here. Because she couldn''t bear the blow, she almost collapsed and was sent to the countryside, temporarily leaving this sad place. The apartment is a two-bedroom, one-bedroom apartment. The door of one of the bedrooms is tightly locked, but there are meaningless whines and occasional heavy collisions... Lieutenant Zirbama showed a pained expression, took out another key, opened the door to the bedroom, and lit a gas lamp. With the dim light, I saw a bed in the corner of this room, and on the bed lay a boy whose lower body had completely turned into a dark red sarcoma. The boy''s hands also turned into irregular sarcomas, huge and heavy, making it difficult for him to move, so he could only lie on the bed. The boy had tears on his face, snot and drool, no clothes on his body, and signs of sarcoma erosion on his upper body, with patches of erythema, which looked very scary. "Baba..." When the little boy saw Lieutenant Zierbama, a bright color flashed in his dark eyes, and the tears from the corners of his eyes couldn''t stop flowing. Seeing the appearance of his son, even if Zirbama was a tough guy of steel, he was not afraid of three times the enemy on the battlefield, and he didn''t snort when he was seriously injured. At this moment, he burst into tears, crying silently, and took a step Taking one step, he knelt down beside the bed on one knee, forced a smile, stroked the little boy''s cheek lightly with his hand, and murmured, "My little Dickon, hold on a little longer, it will be fine soon, Dad. I will save you, no matter what!" The little boy named Dicken seemed to understand what his father meant, or felt the rough and broad palm of Lieutenant Zilbama, which made him feel extra relieved, finally closed his eyes, fell asleep quickly, and issued a calm expression. Peaceful breathing. Lieutenant Zierbama''s reluctant smile at the face of his son just now collapsed, his other hand clenched his fist tightly, his fingernails digging into the flesh, blood was already dripping, but he didn''t realize the pain. It wasn''t until ten minutes later that the little boy had completely fallen asleep, and Lieutenant Chilbama''s hand left the boy''s cheek. He stood up and went to the window, which was facing the bustling Upper Town of Stinners. , you can see the brilliant lights and intoxicated fans there. "Little Dickon, wait a minute, I''ll cure you soon, and take you and mother back there. That''s where we should be." Lieutenant Zilbama murmured, However, his reason reminded him that maybe that was impossible. Ever since the middle-aged man appeared, and under his watchful eyes, a small sarcoma on Little Dicken''s body was dissolved and returned to normal. The opportunity to return to the original trajectory of life has been completely removed. If the middle-aged man does not appear, after half a year or a year, little Dean will be completely eroded. After the young life is over, he will take his wife back from the country, and then let time heal everything, and they will have another one that belongs to them. , maybe a pretty girl or a boy, he''ll save up to pay off his debts and buy a house from uptown... However, all this was shattered from the moment that middle-aged man appeared. Lieutenant Zilbama knew very well that the other party was not the angel who saved him, but the devil who dragged him into the abyss! Although the middle-aged man claimed that they had big figures in their organization and could save those who were infected by the power of the evil god, but Lieutenant Zierbama knew that most of it was impossible. Also unwilling to give up, because that is his son, and he is a father... The next morning, in a dark cell. Accompanied by a clutter of footsteps, Major General Vidic brought several officers to the front of Green''s cell. According to the original plan, Major General Vidic was going to attend an important meeting this morning, but he received a temporary order from a big man to let him come here. Green looked up and looked at Major Vedike''s eyes. He couldn''t help but shuddered. "Where is this feeling, this psychic fluctuating aura..." Green thought silently, and suddenly flashed in his mind: "It''s Modi! He really didn''t die, and he actually hid here?" Because of various The reason is that Green has a deep impression on Modi, especially the killing of his father to kill General James makes him still fresh in his memory: "This person ... should have been in contact with Modi recently? And there is something on him that is contaminated with Modi''s breath. thing." Modi appears here, what is his plan? Or just to regain strength after resurrection? Green has a hunch that this time entering the Void World may have a lot of twists and turns... (end of this chapter) Chapter 469： complex Chapter 469 Intricate Green is very surprised and will find Modi''s breath here again. Since he merged with the soul of Archbishop Yelikin, Modi has long been no longer that naive idealist. After the extreme idealism was broken by reality, especially in the The moment he killed his father, he was completely cut off from his original self and embarked on a new path. Now Modi has been reborn from Nirvana and has completely digested the remaining soul and consciousness of Archbishop Yelikin. Green confirmed that he must have transformed into an extremely dangerous existence. General Vidic looked at Greene expressionlessly, his eyes cold and silent. Green also stared at him firmly, as if he could see something from him. After a few minutes, General Vidic raised his right hand wearing black leather gloves and waved it, then turned around and walked out without turning his head. However, at the moment of turning around, General Wei Dike''s heart was a little ups and downs. He looked at the man in the cell just now, which made him feel that it was not easy to tell. The other party''s eyes were calm and firm, not like a man at all. The imprisoned mercenary reminded him of many big people he knew. "What is this person''s name?" Walking outside the cell, General Vidic asked suddenly. "Sir..." Lieutenant Zierbama replied immediately, but before he could say it, he was interrupted by Vidike: "Forget it, it doesn''t matter what your name is, this person is named by the above, and we will try not to provoke it in the future. I have a I have a feeling that this person is very dangerous, and having too much contact with him will definitely bring endless trouble." "Yes, my lord, I will tell you to go down and let our people be careful." Zirbama agreed immediately and followed General Vidic to board the black carriage parked in front of the door. At the same time, in the prison, Green has been released, but he still has magic tools that suppress psionic energy. Although with Green''s true strength, this magic tool is better than nothing, but now he doesn''t want too much High-profile, he was about to be released anyway, he signed a few names according to the procedure, and then a colonel officer in a black uniform came to him and said: "Mr. Vacalante, the great king is merciful, and your crime is enough to be sentenced. Death penalty, but now you have a chance to serve for the Kingdom Special Bureau as Anbu, I sincerely hope you seize this opportunity, otherwise you will not even be able to come back here next time." Green narrowed his eyes slightly, looking at this slightly arrogant colonel with his chin raised. From the tone of voice, it is not difficult to tell that the other party should be from a noble family, and he looks down on a grass-roots mercenary like Green. "Is it the breath of Modi again?" Green once again sensed a faint breath of Modi from the colonel officer''s body, but compared to General Vidike, the breath of this man is much weaker, which should be the same as that of Mo Di. Di had little contact, or hadn''t seen each other for a long time. In addition, Green also discovered a secret of the colonel officer. Although there is no clue on the surface, the colonel is not a human being, but a lich with a human body! And the other party''s technique is very clever, somewhat similar to Green''s control of those shadow creatures, but the principle is completely different, and Green has not completely seen it. "Is it Princess Mulesina''s dark line?" Green immediately thought of the master of this void world, who could transform a colonel officer with a high status into a lich, and did it without flaws, it seems that only Mu Lai Princess Xina, could it be that she secretly planted a spy in the military? Green was not sure, so he simply turned a blind eye, and said lightly: "I''m just a mercenary, as long as I have gold pounds, it doesn''t matter who the employer is." "Very good, you can''t imagine the generosity of His Majesty the King." The colonel showed a smile, but a trace of contempt flashed in the depths of his eyes, but he waved to the entourage beside him, and put a major''s uniform and a special bureau. , and Kavalante''s original weapon was sent in: "From now on, Mr. Vakarant, you are a member of the special operations team of the Special Bureau, now... come with me." Green put on a familiar black military uniform, put away his documents and weapons, and followed him out of the cell. A black carriage with a sign of the Special Bureau was parked outside the gate of the prison. Green followed the colonel into the carriage and sat down face to face. Feeling a bump, the carriage followed the road to the city center of Stinners. drive away. The two people in the carriage did not speak until the carriage stopped at the end of Lanluk Street. Green glanced out the window, then looked at the major officer opposite, spread his hands and said, "What? Didn''t you tell me anything? What am I, a member of the special operations team, going to do?" But before Green''s voice fell, the colonel officer''s face in front of him seemed to melt, and in a blink of an eye he turned into a handsome blond young man, looking at Green with cold eyes. For a moment, Green''s mind came up with some information shared by Princess Mulesina before he came, including the information of this blond young man. This blond youth is an important member of that mysterious organization. At present, Princess Moulesina has four core members of this mysterious organization. They call each other by their numbers. The blond young man who has changed into a colonel in front of them is No. 3, and there are also No. 5 and No. 6. , and an unusually mysterious zero. According to the inference of the Special Bureau, this No. 0 is likely to be a big man who holds great power in the human kingdom of the void world. It''s just that Green didn''t expect that this time the "No. 3" of this mysterious organization would take the initiative to appear in front of him. You must know that before that, Kavalante was introduced into the organization by Sarbayev, and he never saw a numbered one from beginning to end. And what makes Green even more puzzled and curious is that this No. 3 has the breath of Modi, so what does Modi have to do with this mysterious organization? But in addition, the identity of No. 3 dispelled a doubt in Green''s heart. No wonder he just found out that the colonel''s situation was wrong. He was originally the secret son of Princess Mulesina, but now it seems that he is guessed wrong. Removed the disguise on the outside, and the strength of No. 3 has also been revealed. He has reached the middle level of the legendary, and he has completely turned into a lich. As a Necromancer, Green is not difficult to see that this No. 3 is not a Necromancer, but a person who has exhausted his lifespan but is not willing to die. Using the method of a Necromancer, he took the initiative to transform himself into a Lich, which shows that No. 3 is not the blond young man on the surface, but an old monster who doesn''t know how many years he has lived. "This is your mission goal. Even if you pass by killing him, you can become a full member of the organization. This is what Sarbayev fought for you. I hope you don''t let him waste so much contribution value in vain." No. 3 He dropped a photo with a blank expression. Green reached out and grabbed it. The photo was of a very beautiful female magician, about thirty years old, with long brown hair and narrow and sharp eyes. At first glance, it was a character that was not easy to deal with, and it made him look strange. a feeling of. Looking up at No. 3 again, Green frowned slightly. Because he was a temporary clone, he did not have all of Kavalante''s memories, so he was still a little unclear about what No. 3 said. "Huh? I''m just a mercenary, and it doesn''t seem like I want to join the organization!" Green asked tentatively. The corner of No. 3''s mouth was slightly upturned, and a sneer flashed in his eyes: "Do you think you have a choice? Either join us or die, you choose." "Okay! Then..." Green shrugged helplessly, and looked at the woman in the photo again: "Where can I find this woman? I can''t find the target just by this photo." "You don''t have to worry about this, she will appear soon, I hope you don''t be soft." No. 3 has a high face: "Now, get out of the car! If you can complete the task, we will meet again." Green got out of the carriage, heard the last words from No. 3, and then the carriage went straight away, leaving him alone under the streetlights on the side of the road. Green watched the carriage of No. 3 disappear. By this time, he already understood why Princess Mulesina chose this clone for him to enter the void world of No. 26. Obviously, this mercenary named Kavalante is the key development target of this mysterious organization. In addition, the kingdom government on the side of the void world has been deeply infiltrated by this mysterious organization, but Princess Mulesina is not a fuel-efficient lamp. She also has a deep understanding of this mysterious organization, and began to fight back, even if Green came over, There will also be other people to replace Kavalante''s identity into the mysterious organization. Green narrowed his eyes slightly, this time the situation seemed to be more complicated than he expected, whether it was Princess Mulesina or this mysterious organization that suddenly appeared. At this moment, there was a sudden rumbling, and there was a sudden explosion at the other end of Lan Luke Street, and a plume of white smoke rose, followed by chaos, people turned on their backs and screamed. Green looked over immediately, and already understood what Number Three meant by ''she will appear soon''. I saw a woman wearing a cape running quickly in the direction of the explosion. Because she was running too fast, the cape was raised backwards, revealing the robe inside. It was the female magician in the photo. "Arolinka!" Seeing this woman, Vakarant''s memory fragments suddenly emerged, allowing Green to know the identity of this woman. The female magician named Arolinka is actually Vakarant''s ex-girlfriend! No wonder No. 3 reminded him just now not to be soft-hearted. Behind the female magician, a group of people in black military uniforms are chasing after them, and they are shooting unscrupulously on the street, ignoring the possibility of harming innocent people. Green saw that the uniforms of these people should belong to the city defense army. The strength was not satisfactory, and the equipment was average. The bullets fired by the enchanted pistol were all bounced off by the shield of the female magician. In the blink of an eye, the female magician had already run to the middle of Lan Luke Street, her face changed slightly, her footsteps stopped suddenly, one bounced three or four meters high, stepped on the outer wall of the building on the street, and a lightly climbed over, already on the roof. And at the next moment, there was a bang on the street, and a fireball with a long tail of flame flew from diagonally behind, hit the ground hard, and exploded a big hole. If Arolinka hadn''t suddenly jumped onto the roof and continued to run forward, she would have been hit. Across the street, on the roof of a building, a young baby-faced magician gave an annoyed ''hey''. The fireball just now was the one he planned to hit, but he didn''t expect to be detected in advance by the other party, so he easily avoided it. . The female magician didn''t stop, and ran quickly along the top of the building. She was about to rush out of Lanluk Street. Suddenly she saw a major of the special bureau standing under the street lamp on the street, which surprised her. Thinking that he was outflanked, he immediately waved his staff, and a sharp ice pick was thrown. Green stood on the spot and saw dozens of ice cones coming, subconsciously wanted to summon the Lich Mage Frio, but suddenly remembered that he was not a Necromancer, but a free mercenary named Kavalante. In the next moment, a long sword with a simple shape was held in his hand. It was the weapon before his arrest, and it was returned to him just now. The original Kavalante was known for his swordsmanship, but now the Green Long Sword activated the Sword Master [lv9] immediately. Leaping up, a sword with fierce momentum swept out, and in the blink of an eye, it was already in front of the female magician. "Vakarant! It''s you!" The female magician finally recognized the enemy when she saw the long sword that was emitting a sword glow. Just now, because Green was wearing the military uniform of the special bureau, and Green''s temperament was different from that of Vakarant, the female magician did not recognize it. At this time, when she saw the person, her face suddenly changed, her pupils shrank into needles, and she immediately waved. The staff formed a thick ice shield in front of him, and shouted at the same time: "Damn, Valkarante, you really turned to them!" But before the female magician could speak, there was a sound of "", and the thick ice shield snapped in half. In the next moment, Green and the female magician Arolinka passed by. Green landed on the edge of the roof lightly, and threw the long sword in his hand at will, and bright red blood beads flew down the blade and fell on the ground. Arolinka''s eyes widened, a look of fear and disbelief appeared on her face, but a red line appeared on her snow-white neck. Not far away, the baby-faced magician Londok, who had just shot a fireball, chased after him, and just saw Arolinka''s head slip off his shoulders. Because his own magic power was out of control after death, the wound was instantly frozen, and there was no spray. Bleeding out, but such a scene still makes Londok, a new rookie who has just been promoted to the official level and has only been in the special bureau for two months, unforgettable for a lifetime. (end of this chapter) Chapter 470： Duke of Fra Chapter 470 The Duke of Fra Londoc was stunned as he watched the frozen body of the female magician fall, and the head, which was detached from the neck, fell to the ground from a height, and exploded into a mass of ice crystal fragments with a bang. It''s not that Londoc has never seen a dead person, but it''s the first time he''s seen such a way of dying, which makes him a little uncomfortable. Beside Londoc, followed by a big white cat that was bigger and more beautiful than the average domestic cat, with a chubby body, long and soft hair, dragging a big fluffy tail, walking on the road Come, not in a hurry, it looks very elegant, but the speed is very fast, a pair of big amber eyes flashing with human light. Green felt the psionic energy fluctuations on the body of this big white cat that were not inferior to the legendary level, and couldn''t help turning his head to look over. suddenly met Green''s gaze, which immediately made Londoc''s body tighten, as if he had turned into a goat being stared at by a tiger. Fortunately, Green''s eyes quickly moved down and locked on the big white cat, revealing a look of interest. Although the big white cat is much stronger than Rondoc, but facing Green''s eyes, the chrysanthemum can''t help but pinch its tail and let out a "meow meow" sound. "What kind of look is that! It''s terrible, is that man transformed from a giant dragon?" The big cat Eric thought with lingering fears. Although it is a white cat, in fact, Eric has already possessed a quality that is not inferior to Human wisdom. Londoc and the big cat Eric looked at Green warily, and a sense of danger emerged spontaneously. Fortunately, at this time, the leader of the city guards who was chasing the female magician Arolinka, a not weak colonel stepped forward and glanced at Green with an unpleasant expression. Time and space, frozen into a corpse of ice. "I am under the command of Lord Frau, the captain of the fifth battalion of the city guard, Zirabeka! Major, who are you?" K stood behind. Green retracted his gaze and said lightly, "Extraordinary Bureau, Special Action Team, Vakarant." He took out the certificate he just received and shook it. "Sure enough, it''s someone from the Special Bureau." Zirabeka whispered alertly. In Stinals City, the relationship between the city guards and the Special Bureau has never been harmonious, especially after Duke Frau came to power a few years ago. The city guards, who had been in a weak position before, became more and more arrogant. Recently, there have been several times that they have not given face to the special situation, which made Colonel Zirabeka a little uneasy. He is just a captain with little sense of existence in the city guards, and he does not want to participate in the battles of those big men. Although the major in the special bureau in front of him is familiar, his strength is undeniable. If he deliberately finds fault, he is afraid of asking suffer. Fortunately, the situation that Zirabeka was worried about did not appear. Green didn''t give them a second look. He took his eyes away from the white cat Eric, and then looked at the frozen body of the female magician, and then expressionlessly. went straight away. "Captain, who is that person?" Rondok asked: "It was so powerful just now, and it was over with just one sword." "Meow~~~~" the big cat Eric called out in agreement. "I don''t know, but the people in the special bureau are all monsters. If you encounter them in the future, you''d better avoid them as much as possible, and don''t mess with them." Colonel Zirabeka warned. At the same time, in the hands of Green who left, a group of light blue souls gathered into a small ball, which was the soul of the female magician Arolinka. "No! You are not Vakarant, who are you, and why are you occupying his body?" Arolinka screamed frantically, her soul kept spinning in the ball, trying to rush out, but she couldn''t do it. Green looked at the female magician''s soul calmly, and said lightly, "Oh? How can you be sure that I''m not Vakarant? Is it because I killed you?" Arolinka shouted: "Vakarant will not shoot at me, he promised..." Speaking of which, Arolinka was already crying, but because she was in a state of soul, she couldn''t cry at all, she could only let out tears. Constant screaming and crying. Green had no better way to face this emotionally out-of-control woman, and he couldn''t say sympathy. No matter how she explained it, it couldn''t change the essence of Arolinka''s active attack on him. "Ma''am, I hope you calm down, otherwise I can only take some measures, although that is not what I hoped." Green held Arolinka''s soul in his hand, and a pair of dead fish eyes looked at the struggling woman inside. It''s a pity that Arolinka didn''t understand Green''s threat, and still screamed and struggled regardless. Suddenly, the ball that bound Arolinka''s soul was deformed like plasticine, and part of it overflowed from Green''s fingers. Although Arolinka is in the state of the soul, she can still feel the pain directly acting on the soul, and her face is distorted, as if her whole body is broken in an instant, but she is suffering from this kind of pain, but she can''t vent it through howling in pain. come out. Fortunately, Green just grabbed it, and soon let go, the ball returned to its original shape, and Arolinka finally recovered from the hellish pain. "Ma''am, I''m very sorry, can you calm down now?" Green''s tone was gentle, as if he had met the neighbor''s hostess on the street, with a bit of a gentleman in his restraint. But in Arolinka''s eyes at this moment, the man in front of him with the body of his former lover is simply a devil. "You ask, I can tell you anything you want to know, as long as I know, please don''t torture me any more, give me a pleasure and let me go to see Vakarant." Arolinka gave in and was powerless She said that she didn''t even want to recall the feeling just now. I always heard that death is a kind of relief, but for the female magician at this moment, maybe the complete destruction of the soul can be regarded as the real relief. "Very good, ma''am!" Green nodded slightly, but did not ask specific questions, but let Arolinka tell everything she knew. Arolinka''s psychological defense collapsed like a bean in a bamboo tube. However, what Green did not expect was that Arolinka actually claimed to be a spy directly under the Royal Army! In Void World No. 26, because of the existence of the human kingdom and the undead kingdom, Princess Mulesina deliberately let the two sides fight to evolve, somewhat similar to what Greene did in the kingdom of nightmares. As a referee, Princess Mulesina always adheres to the principle of fairness and does not take sides subjectively. And the high level of the human kingdom also understands Princess Mulesina''s intention, hoping to make the undead in the void world evolve and mutate through war, and then cultivate stronger and more elite undead troops. So, in order to cater to Princess Mulesina, it is inevitable that the military takes a more important role in the distribution of power in the human kingdom. The ?? Special Bureau, as an important department aimed at supernatural beings, although nominally subordinate to the Military Department, is actually an independent system. Under normal circumstances, the military would have no opinion, but in the 26th Void World, the military''s power has been greatly expanded, and it must not be satisfied with the special status of the special bureau. Over time, the military directly belongs to the military. Ministry of high-level spy organization. This organization does not have a name, nor a formal organization, nor do they know each other, and are only responsible to their immediate superiors. In fact, Arolinka was a secret agent of the military for a long time, and it was only later that she knew Vakarant as a free mercenary. Even later, the two broke up because she had completed her mission and had to return to the military to report and accept new appointments. task. As for why Arolinka was pursued by the city guards, it was because of her mission this time that she unexpectedly obtained some information, which involved a high-level figure in the kingdom! Originally, Arolinka planned to report to the superior immediately, but she still exposed clues and was blocked by the other party. When Green heard this, he suddenly realized in his heart. It seems that the big man that Arolinka found must be closely related to the mysterious organization where ''No. 3'' belongs, and it is even possible that he is an important member of the mysterious organization, otherwise No. 3 is an important member of the mysterious organization. He will not rush to personally come forward and assign him to snipe Arolinka. "Who is that person?" Green is very curious, who is this big man who makes the "No. 3" of the mysterious organization so nervous. "It''s Duke Fra!" Arolinka said the name, causing Green''s eyes to narrow slightly, and a hint of what it meant to be flashed. The city guards who were chasing down Arolinka just now were the troops that belonged directly to Duke Fra. Duke Fra himself is the half-brother of Prady XIV and an important member of the Lorenzo royal family, with the fourth line of succession to the throne. However, the Duke of Fra is very low-key. As early as more than ten years ago, Princess Mulesina was promoted to the natural disaster level and obtained the control of the 26th Void World. He also took the initiative to apply to come here to assist Mulesi. Princess Na, now it seems that Duke Fra is not really low-key but keeps a low profile. However, what purpose Duke Frau has, and how deeply he is involved with the mysterious organization, cannot yet be confirmed. Green got the information he wanted and sent Arolinka''s soul directly into the kingdom of nightmares, while he went straight to the headquarters of the Special Bureau... At this time, Colonel Zirabeka was in command to transport Arolinka''s body back to the city guard''s station. Colonel Zirabeka looked at the headless corpse of the female magician who was frozen into a lump of ice with complicated eyes, and his lips moved slightly and said in a subtle voice: "Arolinka, how could you die so easily? Immediately, he looked in the direction Green had left, with a flash of hatred in his eyes, the muscles on both sides of the cheeks bulging, and the teeth creaked: "Vakarant! I..." However, at this time, Rondoke came over with the big white cat Eric and asked with concern: "Captain, what''s wrong with you? Your face is very ugly, are you alright?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 471： Eastern Bulwark Chapter 471 Eastern Bulwark Colonel Zirabeka restrained his expression, turned his head and forced a smile and said, "I''m fine, I''m just a little tired. Recently, in order to hunt down this woman, we haven''t slept well for days and nights." "Yes!" Rondock echoed, of course he could see that his boss was not sincere, but at this time, as a subordinate, he should pretend to be deaf and dumb, otherwise he would definitely not be appreciated by his boss. Colonel Zirabeka remained silent. At this time, his heart was extremely tormented. As Arolinka''s comrade-in-arms, he never thought that one day, he would see Arolinka beheaded and cut off. The person who lost her head was the man she once loved, and it made Colonel Chirabeka feel like he was having a nightmare, and he wanted to scream like crazy, pick up Arolinka, or do something else, To vent the depression in my heart. But Zirabeka knew he couldn''t do anything right now, he had to act as if nothing had happened. Although Wakarant didn''t know about Qirapekka, as Arolinka''s comrade-in-arms, Zirabeka knew of Wakarant''s existence, and even when they first met, they had good feelings for each other, and then broke up... until This time, he knew the process of Vakarant beheading Arolinka with one sword. In fact, Zirabeka had a premonition a long time ago that people like them who are secret agents basically have no good end. They are either killed by the enemy or killed by their own people, but he always thought that he would die first, but he never Thinking of Arolinka taking a step first. After a while, Colonel Zirabeka''s eyes changed from pained and blurred to firm and cold, as if he had made up his mind. "Duke Frau!" Zirabeka said the name in a low voice, and a trace of hatred flashed in her eyes: "It seems that the last step is really going to be taken! Duke Frau, although you concealed it well, But you can''t deceive me, you are the real mastermind behind the scenes, you want to fight for the throne, you want to return to the main world, and take the kingdom of Lorenzo, but you shouldn''t... You shouldn''t involve so many people, first Zalba and Torysta, now it''s Arolinka... too many people have died for your ambitions!" At this moment, Colonel Zirabeka''s eyes were extremely firm, and the comrades who had left before him appeared in his mind, and finally settled on Arolinka. As a spy who broke into the command of Grand Duke Fra, Colonel Chirabeka has already mastered some important information about Duke Fra. However, he just felt that everything Archduke Frau did was because he was unwilling to become King Prady XIV and wanted to accumulate strength and compete for the throne. He still doesn''t know the connection between Archduke Fra and the mysterious organization, and the real purpose of that mysterious organization. However, Colonel Chirabeka did not report this information, because he did not think it was of any importance. Anyway, in its view, whether Duke Fra, Princess Mulesina, or some other big person, Whoever sits on the throne and gets the highest power is just a game of power for the bigwigs. And as Colonel Zirabeka himself, he doesn''t have a liking for Princess Mulesina, and it can even be said that he hates Princess Mulesina very much! It is precisely because of Princess Mulesina''s policy of keeping the undead in captivity that he witnessed the entire village being engulfed by the army of undead that swept through him when he was a child. If it wasn''t for a passing legendary superhuman who saved him, he would have been there long ago. already dead. Later, the legendary strong man became his adoptive father, but he also died in a battle with the undead ten years later. Therefore, in Colonel Zirabeka''s view, the aloof Princess Mulesina never represented justice. She was a cold-blooded and evil woman. He even thought in his heart that if Duke Frah could succeed and overthrow Princess Mulesina''s rule over this void world is not a bad thing. However, Colonel Zirabeka did not expect that he concealed some important information because of this idea. The first person to pay the price was Arolinka, who had rescued him on the battlefield and was also rescued by him. The woman he once secretly swore to protect his whole life silently. Colonel Zirabeka felt that the muscles in his cheeks were numb. In order to try to hide his feelings, he kept clenching his teeth... At the same time, in a towering and luxurious castle about a kilometer away from Lanluk Street. In a huge office with a thick red wool carpet, a very handsome man with a somewhat gloomy temperament, wearing a gorgeous fur cloak, is sitting lazily, with a huge office in front of him. On the table, a three-dimensional image appeared, and it turned out to be the Lan Luke Street where the battle had just happened. The man can''t see his age a little, with short golden hair, long and narrow eyes, blue pupils, and delicate and fair hands. It is hard to imagine that these are the hands of a pair of legendary epee knights. This man was the Duke of Fra, and his eyes were fixed on Londoc and the big white cat Eric, and then at Zirabeka, who had a cold expression, and suddenly smiled and muttered. Whispered: "Qirabeka, are you not reconciled? Hurry up and show your courage to resist the injustice of fate! And the little guy and the cat around you, they need to grow up, and you need to wake up. You are still Not qualified to be an important cornerstone of my overall plan, hurry up and grow up!" At this moment, there was a soft knock on the door outside the office, and a nice female voice came: "His Royal Highness, Lord Hyam, please see me." Duke Frau waved his hand immediately, the projection on the table disappeared immediately, and then said nonchalantly: "Call him in." "Yes!" The woman outside the door agreed, and after about five minutes, the door rang again, and then a young general in military uniform walked in, with a three-meter gap, and stood at attention with a snap, yes The Duke of Frau saluted a standard military salute. "Okay, Hyam, come to me to relax a little bit, don''t be so rigid, I''m tired even if you don''t feel tired." Duke Fula joked very approachably, stretched out his hand for Major General Hyam to sit down, and asked: "How did it go this time, did everything go well?" Major General Hyam is still meticulous, even if he sits down, he straightens his back: "Sir, everything is going well, it has been checked out, that person''s name is Modi, who was a noble child of the 12th Void World, and his father James is A major general who was later killed by him Duke Frau''s eyes lit up and he said in surprise, "Oh? He actually killed his father! Interesting." Major General Hyam said: "Actually, it doesn''t count. According to reliable information, Modi had merged part of the soul of Archbishop Yelikin who defected from the Church of Holy Light. Originally, Archbishop Yelikin wanted to take Modi''s body, but due to some accidents, he After the reversal of the result, Modi''s consciousness took the lead. And his act of killing his father should be the result of some kind of confusion of thinking, and prompted his soul to further merge..." "Very well, this person is interesting." Duke Fra nodded, this mysterious person who appeared in his field of vision not long ago and actively sought cooperation with him finally surfaced. Next, Major General Hyam introduced some of Modi''s situation, and not all of them were correct. After an hour, he finally finished the report and left Duke Frau''s office. In the huge office, there was only Duke Frau left. He rested his chin in one hand and bounced rhythmically on the table with the other, making a sound of "dong dong dong~dong dong dong~", and the whole person fell into a silent silence. think. For half an hour, the sky outside the window was already dark. Duke Frau suddenly asked, "No. 3, what do you think?" Without waiting for Duke Frau''s voice to fall, a figure of a person has appeared beside a large bookshelf in this office. It is No. 3 who met Green not long ago! At this moment, No. 3 did not face Green''s arrogance at all, and said with a low eyebrow: "Master No. 0, this subordinate feels that this Modi is extremely dangerous, if possible, try to avoid contact, otherwise he will bring us unexpected surprises. Trouble." "Oh? Do you think so?" Duke Frau said noncommittally: "But... he showed sincerity that I couldn''t refuse, what should I do?" Number 3 was stunned for a moment, not knowing what Duke Frau meant by "sincereness that cannot be refused", but he had already stated his attitude, so he simply didn''t talk much. Duke Frau continued without obscurity: "That''s the hope of being directly promoted to the Holy Spirit level! With the permission of the gods, you can become a holy spirit and become a holy spirit. Don''t mention the trash of King Prady XIV, it is Grand Duke Mora. Bow down before me too... Do you think this is sincerity that is hard to refuse?" No. 3 also changed his face when he heard this, and looked at Duke Fra, who was madly shining in his eyes in disbelief. As Duke Frau said, this is indeed a sincerity that is hard to refuse. If Duke Frau can really become a great being of the Holy Spirit level, it will change the fate of many people, including No. 3. "Our plan must be intensified!" Duke Fra suddenly restrained his emotions and regained his calm expression in an instant: "Now we are still short of two important ''cornerstones'' and enough blood and soul to hold the ceremony, maybe it is time to let Those skeletons and stinking zombies have broken through the eastern barriers again." "You want to send me to the Eastern Fortress?" Green repeated the order he just heard in surprise. He is standing in the office on the top floor of the headquarters building of the Special Bureau at the moment, and there is an old general with white hair sitting across from him. A piece of information is slowly pushed over... The second update, please subscribe, please ask for tickets! (end of this chapter) Chapter 472： to the east Chapter 472 Heading to the East Green looked at the not-too-thick document, but did not open it immediately, but looked at the old general with white hair on the opposite side. This old general is the director of the special bureau of the human kingdom in the twenty-sixth void world - General Citroen Isfahan, who is also the only person other than Princess Mulesina who knows Green''s true identity. "Lord General, what do you mean? Take me to the Eastern Bulwark. Is there a clue to the mysterious organization there?" Green met the old general''s eyes, which were a pair of turbid eyes due to the erosion of the years, but Green did not. I dare not think that the old man in front of him is really dizzy, this is definitely an old fox who has become a fine. The old general was noncommittal: "Is there any clues, you will know if you go there? What''s the use of asking me this old thing that is about to be buried?" "You''re really joking, I think you can live for at least thirty or forty years, and the average guy can''t survive your old age." Green groaned, reaching out and picking up the information in front of him, which was equivalent to accepting the mission sent by the old general. Green flipped through it quickly, but didn''t see anything special in this document, so he couldn''t help but look up at the old general. "What? Didn''t see anything?" The old general stroked his all-white beard, and finally a smile appeared on his face. It seemed that because Greene didn''t squeak, he decided to go to the Eastern Fortress to be satisfied. Green nodded and said, "Just from this information, I don''t see any need to investigate, it''s obviously a waste of time, but before coming, Sila told me that Your Excellency General is a famous wise man in the kingdom, since you let me I definitely didn''t go in vain." "Haha! Sure enough, it''s that little girl from Silabel." General Citroen gave a hearty laugh: "Since she has reminded you, I won''t give up on this old guy. This time I asked you to go to the Eastern Barrier is indeed targeted. Sexually, according to our investigation, the mysterious organization has been very frequent in the Eastern Bulwark recently, and it should be carrying out some ulterior conspiracy." Green frowned slightly. Although he came to this void world not long ago, the significance of the Eastern Barrier to the entire human kingdom is indeed self-evident. Once the Eastern Barrier has an accident and is attacked by countless undead armies, although it will not destroy the country, it will definitely Life was ruined, and even the foundations of the entire kingdom were shaken. According to Green''s knowledge, there has been only one breach of the Eastern Wall in the last ten years or so. At that time, more than 400,000 undead poured into the kingdom, causing a famous natural disaster of the undead. According to later statistics, more than 2 million people died in that one time, nearly Five million people are displaced and homeless. The root cause of that undead natural disaster was that Princess Mulesina had just been promoted to the natural disaster level. In order to test a new type of undead arm, the sudden emergence of a new type of undead caught the defenders of the Eastern Barrier by surprise and eventually caused the fortress to fall. It is said that Princess Mulesina is the culprit of that undead natural disaster. Half an hour later, Green did not use the special bureau''s carriage, but hired an ordinary carriage, drove out of Stinals City in the carriage, and set off towards the east wall along the eastward road. Green sat in the carriage and unfolded a map that General Citroen had given him before leaving. There are some red circles marked on this map, a total of 14 red circles, representing 14 suspicious locations, in these places all the secret agents of the special bureau have been captured, of which the most are near the eastern barrier, with a full six circles , densely overlapped, these are places that General Citroen asked Green to pay special attention to. At the same time, in the main world, the port of Cherbourg at the border between the Condor Empire and the Loen Federation. Here last time, because of the appearance of the Sea God''s Sleeping Land, the whole city was destroyed, and now the port of Cherbourg is still in ruins. This beautiful seaport city, which once had a population of 600,000, can no longer find any living people except for the rescue team sent by the Condor Empire symbolically. Located in the center of the city ruins, inside a tall building with only half left, almost the basement, but because the building collapsed, the entrance and exit have been completely blocked. Suddenly in this closed basement, a dazzling light group lit up, and then a time-space portal was opened, and a man wearing a gray hooded robe walked out from it. This man came out of the portal, took off the hood on his head, exposed his white hair, and let out a long breath. But this white-haired man was not an old man, but a handsome young man. Not only did his white hair not make him look old, but it added a different kind of charm. The white-haired youth stretched out his arms, and under the light of the portal, a smile appeared on his face that he was in control of everything. If Green was here, he would definitely recognize it at a glance, this white-haired young man is Modi! Although his appearance has changed a bit, he appears to be more mature and confident, and he has a strong aura of natural disaster grade, but at this moment, this white-haired young man is still nine points similar to the young Modi of the year, and there is still a sense of righteousness in his eyes. The yearning for lofty ideals, but now Modi is no longer a naive dreamer. He still yearns for the ultimate lofty ideal, but only occasionally looks up, and then immerses himself in hard work, accomplishing each goal, and constantly reaching out to the most lofty ideal in his heart. The lofty ideals move forward, and finally make this world a perfect world without oppression and pain. Modi looked back at the portal behind him and murmured: "Your Majesty, Sea God, please rest assured, I will do my best to help you wake up from your slumber, so far everything is going well, Condor Empire and Saint The Church alone did not realize that we have secretly transported your mother body to the 26th Void World. As long as you complete the sacrifice there, your soul will wake up, condense the broken kingdom of God, and master the ocean and storm again. the priesthood..." Modi rambled, talking to himself, but he was soothing a confused consciousness on the other side of the portal. That is the Seagod who has not woken up, because it has been silent for too long, the Seagod''s consciousness is already unclear, like a mess, even if it starts to recover, it will take a long time to recover, and this is only the awakening of consciousness. In order to restore the priesthood and divine power of the Sea God, larger-scale sacrificial activities and the flesh and soul of thousands of believers are needed, so that the Sea God can rebuild the kingdom of God and once again appear in front of the world as a powerful god. At this time, Seagod''s confused consciousness was like a child''s. The originally agitated psionic energy fluctuations were calmed down by Modi''s words, and he quickly calmed down and fell into a deep sleep again. Feeling that behind the portal, Poseidon was completely silent and played chess. A faint smile appeared on Modi''s face. There was no reverence for the gods in his eyes. A puppy or kitten he has. No. 26 Void World. On the third day of ?? Green''s departure from Stinals City, Green, who was sitting in the carriage, could already see through the car window the eastern fortress extending to the tall city wall in the distance. The Eastern Fortress is not a simple defensive castle, but a defensive system composed of a series of fortresses and city walls. There are three lines of defense, more than 50 miles in depth, and more than 150,000 Kingdom troops are usually stationed here. There is abnormal movement in the undead kingdom opposite, and the cities behind will mobilize immediately to quickly send troops to the front line, so that the total troops of the Eastern Barrier can expand to more than 500,000 in two days. In the past two years, there has been almost no large-scale invasion of the undead on the opposite side, so the atmosphere of the entire Eastern Fortress is relatively relaxed. Green rode the carriage and looked at the dark gray city wall that was more than ten meters high. This was only the last third line of defense. The height of the first line of defense in front of the city wall could even reach twenty meters. Man-made moat, if human beings have no problems and want to cross this line of defense, at least it seems impossible for Green. Soon, the carriage reached the underside of the city wall. Because here is the rear of the third line of defense, coupled with the annual supply of hundreds of thousands of troops, a large number of merchants have gathered, and the nearby land is fertile enough to reclaim large tracts of farmland, so that a city of more than 100,000 people has gradually formed here. Known as Oriental City. Green''s carriage came to Dongfang City, and did not enter the Eastern Wall any further. Although General Citroen gave a handwritten letter to the commander of the Eastern Bulwark when he came, Green did not intend to take out the letter until the critical time. After all, he already understood the relationship between the military and the Special Bureau. Although General Citroen The face is not small, but the mountain is high and the emperor is far away, and when he reaches the eastern barrier, just relying on a letter may not be very useful, and it is equivalent to exposing himself. So Green decided that after he came here, he would take the path of the special game to see the situation. The carriage stopped on the side of a street in Dongfang City. Green got out of the car and paid for the car. He was wearing a long trench coat and carrying a suitcase, like a young man who had just come to seek relatives and friends. Green stood on the side of the street, looked left and right, recalled the map, and according to the directions marked on it, he quickly found a hotelthe White Hotel. Green pushed the door and walked in to the front of the counter. A lazy middle-aged man who was reading a newspaper raised his eyelids and asked listlessly, "Ordinary room or deluxe room?" "I''m looking for Mr. Lunk." Green said, making a strange gesture seemingly inadvertently. The lazy middle-aged man was instantly refreshed and stared at Green with squinting eyes, like an old cat that found its prey, but after seeing Green''s gesture, he relaxed and said, "Mr. Lunk is not here, what''s the matter? I can pass it on to him." "Oh, forget it, I''ll find him next time and open a deluxe room for me." Green said lightly. (end of this chapter) Chapter 473： coincidence or premeditated Chapter 473 Coincidence or Premeditated "Okay, sir, please come with me." The middle-aged man put down the newspaper in his hand, with a philistine smile on his face, got up and took Green to a luxurious room on the second floor. But after entering the room and closing the door, he pressed a closet next to the door. With a "squeak" sound, the wardrobe was moved to the side, revealing a hole leading to the ground. Green looked inside, then glanced at the middle-aged man again, he didn''t say anything and didn''t go down, the meaning was already obvious, let the middle-aged man go down first and lead the way. Although he is a member of the special bureau, he does not trust anyone who is new to Green. The middle-aged man grinned, and he said, "Sir, I''m only responsible for bringing it here. If you like it or not, just follow me..." He wanted to say ''it''s okay'' but before he could finish, Green took out an enchanted pistol and put it on his head. Green shot extremely fast, he didn''t respond at all, and when he met Green''s cold, emotionless gaze, the middle-aged man felt like falling into an ice cellar. If he dared to be blind, the person in front of him would definitely pull the trigger without hesitation. Blast his head. "Okay, okay, I''ll lead the way." The middle-aged man immediately chose to give in. After all, he had been lurking in the Eastern Bulwark for more than ten years without any problems. Seeing that he was going to be transferred back to the Stinals headquarters, he didn''t want to be beaten by his own. The gun was headshot. The middle-aged man looked like he didn''t care. He took the lead and walked into the secret passage. Green followed behind. A bright arch appeared at the end of his stairs, and they finally came to a large underground secret room. However, when he arrived in this secret room, Greene frowned. There was a choking **** smell in the air, and there was a lot of sticky blood on the ground. I don''t know how many people were killed here not long ago. As a necromancer, Green can be very sure that these are human blood, not the blood of livestock or other creatures. The middle-aged man who brought him down was also taken aback, with an expression of disbelief on his face, looking very surprised, not pretending. At this moment, the eyes of the two of them were directed to the depths of the basement, and with the sound of footsteps, a person came out. "Who!" The middle-aged man shouted, his body was surging with spiritual energy, and he immediately became alert, showing the strength of a formal mid-level, and two **** of light appeared in his hands, ready to be thrown at any time. However, Green noticed a somewhat familiar aura from the psionic fluctuations inside, so he let out a soft "Huh" and decided to take a look first, not in a hurry. As the footsteps got closer, a staggering figure appeared from a small door deep in the basement. He was wearing the black military uniform of the special bureau, but he was seriously injured, covered in blood and completely soaked. Wearing the military uniform, a lot of it dripped down his legs to the ground, merging with the semi-coagulated blood on the ground. "Colonel Varkas! What''s wrong with you... What''s going on here? Why?" The middle-aged man called out the name of the man on the opposite side, and was about to rush up to help him, but the man tried to stop him: "Don''t come here, hurry up. run!" The middle-aged man was stunned for a moment, but his reaction was very fast, he just hesitated a little, then he turned around and ran past Green in a blink of an eye, rushing towards the stairs they had just descended. Green ignored him, just followed Colonel Varkas to look back, and soon a blond young man came out of the shadows, also saw Green, and smiled: "It''s just a coincidence, I didn''t expect the special bureau to actually put You photographed the Eastern Bulwark." "Sure enough, it''s you, number three!" Green revealed the identity of the other party. It was the number three of the mysterious organization. As for meeting here, God knows whether it was a coincidence or a premeditated plan. No. 3 ignored Green, and looked directly at the middle-aged man who was running away. A blood-colored vine rose from the blood around No. 3, and immediately flew towards the middle-aged man. In the blink of an eye, "Pfft." a sound penetrated the middle-aged man''s back. Seeing this, Green couldn''t help but let out a snort, because when No. 3 manipulated the blood vines just now, there was not even a trace of psionic fluctuations leaked. Otherwise, even if No. 3''s strength was far higher than that of the middle-aged man, it would not have been so easy to remove him. One hit kill. Green couldn''t help but be extra careful. He had never seen this method of concealing psionic fluctuations before. If it were replaced by him, he would have been caught off guard. "Okay, there are no more people who are inconvenient now." No. 3 killed the middle-aged man, and also killed the seriously injured colonel of the special bureau, and then came to Green as if nothing had happened: "It seems that old Citroen is still treating you. It is very important, and you are actually sent to the Eastern Bulwark, it seems that we are destined to cooperate once." Green remained silent. He was a little surprised by the sudden appearance of No. 3 here, and how many people died in this basement, and why did they kill them? These questions were lingering in Green''s mind, but he didn''t ask too many questions. After all, he is now Vakarant, a mercenary who does things with money. It''s not his attribute to be curious. "Since you''re here, come and have a look." No. 3 did not know Green''s inner activities, but instead invited him to the depths of the basement. Just in the back room where No. 3 came out, it was a small basement, but it was full of corpses, including men and women, some in military uniforms, and a large number of civilians. At least a few hundred people. as much. These people did not die for a long time, and they used special tools to bleed. In addition, a magic circle that bound their souls was depicted on the ground, so that the souls of these dead people could not be dissipated, or they could only be trapped in the kingdom of God they believed in. In this basement, the pain and wailing continued until it completely dissipated. Green couldn''t help frowning when he saw all this. Although he is a necromancer, studying corpses and manipulating undead are his own jobs, but that is not to play and blaspheme. In the eyes of necromancers, any corpse and soul are worthy of attention. and respectful material. But here, Green felt that as No. 3 watched the stacked corpses and the trapped souls constantly rushing to the left and right, there was a sense of joy in his emotions, like a Naughty child, deliberately broke the toy. "This guy is a pervert!" Green silently tagged No. 3. At this time, No. 3 smiled and looked at Green again: "Since you are here, you can do it next. I thought that such a dangerous job needed me to come in person, but I didn''t expect you to come to the door to complete this. Ceremony, open the **** door, and greet the elite undead army of the Spider Queen on the opposite side..." Green frowned slightly. No. 3''s remarks contained a lot of information. This time, he was assigned by General Citroen to come to the Eastern Bulwark to investigate the movements of the mysterious organization. When I came here, I didn''t even start, and No. 3 jumped out on his own, exposing everything. This mysterious organization wants to open a portal to bypass the frontal defense line for the undead army stationed outside the barrier! And it was No. 3 who originally carried out this task. It was already halfway through, and he accidentally broke in. "I refuse, mercenaries will not perform mortal tasks." Green refused without hesitation in the tone of Vakarant. 3 seems to have expected it long ago, and even this is a temptation. If Green obeyed his orders, he would be suspicious. No. 3 smiled and said: "No, no, no, this is definitely not a mortal mission, it''s just a little dangerous, otherwise I wouldn''t come." Saying that, No. 3 took out a wooden sculpture similar to a bell, and could feel the spirit of death in it. Neng: "This is the token of the Spider Queen. If you hold this thing, you will not be attacked by the undead. Now it belongs to you." Green stretched out his hand to catch it, and immediately felt a coldness in his hand. The wooden sculpture lit up with a faint gray-white light. It had already been triggered by the magic circle, and directly imprinted Green''s psychic aura, which could no longer be used by others. Green''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he understood that No. 3 was going to drive ducks on the shelves, and this thing was not like what No. 3 said. It was a token of the Spider Queen. At best, it contained necromancy, which could avoid the hostility of some undead creatures. Obviously No. 3 also saw it, so he would shirk it in every possible way and throw the blame on Green. "Don''t worry, I will report this matter to Lord No. 0, so I won''t be greedy for your credit." No. 3 said with a smile, looking like a cheap person who sells it well. Green held onto the wooden carving expressionlessly, and gave No. 3 a deep look, his eyes did not hide the killing intent. That kind of terrifying aura instantly locked on No. 3, causing No. 3''s expression to freeze, and he couldn''t laugh anymore. At this moment, he could feel that Green had seriously thought about killing him. At the same time, he also understood that he had underestimated Green''s strength before. "That, Wakarant, don''t get excited, this is the task of Lord No. 0, and I can''t afford it if you mess up." No. 3 moved out of the big boss unscrupulously. Green''s killing intent disappeared in a flash, and he didn''t really want to turn his back on No. 3 here, but according to Vakarant''s character, he couldn''t help but suffer silently. "Benefits! The most dangerous and difficult part of this task is for me to complete. I want all the benefits, otherwise I won''t talk about it." Green pondered slightly and made a decision. No. 3''s complexion changed, and he took out a small piece of divine power that was less than the size of a fingernail and threw it over: "Okay, for you, after the event is completed, Lord No. 0 will have an additional reward. Here it is handed over to you. You, I''ll go first." Said that the whole person seemed to melt and merged into the blood on the ground. Feeling No. 3''s aura disappearing, Greene looked around blankly. The preparations for opening the **** portal are almost done. Next, we only need to open the entrance and exit of the portal together with the other side according to the agreed time. This is also the most dangerous. Once the portal is opened, many undead pour in. Can you? It depends on luck if you survive. The woodcarving that contains the energy of death is really unreliable in Green''s opinion. (end of this chapter) Chapter 474： Undead Invasion Chapter 474 Undead Invasion After ??No.3 left, a cloud of blood-red viscous liquid squirmed out from another entrance of the basement, forming a human shape in a blink of an eye. He looked back and glanced down, it was a secret passage in an abandoned building. In fact, it is said to be an abandoned building, but someone is watching secretly. If there are homeless people, or someone who is irrelevant, they will be quickly driven away. No. 3 patted the dust that didn''t exist on his body, with a look of disgust on his face, and said to himself: "Vakarant, this greedy guy who doesn''t know how to live or die, actually tried to take all the benefits that came out this time in vain. , how greedy and stupid!" "Hehe, didn''t you secretly keep more than half of it too? What''s there to complain about." A deep, hoarse voice came suddenly from No. 3''s ear. However, No. 3 was not so shocked, as if he knew the existence of the other party for a long time, he sneered: "No. 6, you don''t need to worry about my affairs, you should take care of yourself!" Looking in the shadows, I saw that there was a shadow of a human figure in it. "Hey, I''m just reminding you, I felt very clearly just now that he was about to shoot, that''s not pretending, so you don''t mind? Really..." No. 6''s voice continued to tease: "What? Are you afraid? Do you need me to help you?" A flash of hatred flashed in No. 3''s eyes, he snorted, and didn''t speak. Although he didn''t admit it, he was clear in his mind. At that moment, in front of Green, he did shrink back, and he also said No, what does it feel like? According to the truth, his strength should be stronger, and there is no reason to be afraid of that mercenary who is deadly accepting money! No. 3 couldn''t figure it out either, but now that he has thrown this task out of the way, it''s still very good to be relaxed. Thinking of this, No. 3 said with a "hum": "You don''t need to be sarcastic, I don''t need you to teach me how to do things. This time, it is very important that Lord No. 0 sends us to the Eastern Bulwark. In order to complete the entrustment of Lord No. 0 What if I suffer a little humiliation? Compared to my loyalty to Lord Zero, this is nothing to me at all. Do you understand?" The person hiding in the shadows let out a strange laugh, but did not make another sound, and the figure slowly disappeared. "Humph!" No. 3 snorted contemptuously, and walked away quickly... Just after No. 3 and No. 6 left, there were several inconspicuous crows on the eaves of the abandoned building where they were, and one of them made a strange "Yah" sound and flew into the air. While Green was in the basement, he had a panoramic view of the scene just now: "No. 6 also appeared. It seems that the plan of the Eastern Bulwark this time is indeed very important to the mysterious organization, but I don''t know how Modi and this mysterious organization are in the end. What''s the matter?" Green thought to himself as he looked at the magic circle that had been drawn in the basement. He did not send the crow to continue to track the whereabouts of No. 3 or No. 6. With the strength and caution of the other party, if they continued to follow, they might be exposed. Instead, it was the magic circle that bound the soul carved on the ground that made him more interested. From the perspective of a necromancer, this magic circle is not precise, but the principle is very advanced. It should be spread by Princess Mulesina, but it has been modified beyond recognition in the hands of the undead in this void world. Green studied the magic circle for a while, and suddenly a voice came from a long distance through the magic circle: "Huh? Who are you? Where did that person go? Huh? Are you a necromancer?" Green was stunned for a moment, and then he understood that in order to open up the portal, space anchors and preliminary passages have been established here. This voice should be the leader of the undead army who was blocked outside the eastern barrier - the spider queen! The consciousness was conveyed through the link of the space anchor, but Green did not expect that the Spider Queen could see through his disguise and directly reveal his identity as a necromancer. "Nice to meet you, my name is Wood Slater, I belong to the Special Bureau of Lorenzo Kingdom. This time I entered the void world on the order of Princess Mulesina to perform a secret mission." Green simply stated his own. Identity, look at each other''s reactions. Generally speaking, the high-level undead in this void world should be the exclusive undead creatures of Princess Mulesina, especially like this spider queen, although not in person, but Green can feel that the other party is at least a legendary high-level undead creature, It should be possible to have a direct conscious link with Princess Mulesina. Sure enough, when Green finished speaking, the spider opposite fell into a long silence. Green guesses that the Spider Queen is establishing a bond with Princess Mulesina. Although it is said that the Spider Queen is a more important high-level undead under Princess Mulesina, it does not seem to be paid much attention. It took five or six minutes before feedback came: "Hello, my lord, I have confirmed with the master. , your identity is true, and you have obtained advanced privileges." Green was slightly surprised, but Princess Mulesina not only confirmed his identity, but also gave him high-level authority to command these undead creatures. Now that he has the authority, Green is not polite and asks directly: "Excuse me, Your Excellency Spider Queen, who is the person who contacted you this time to open a portal to bypass the Eastern Barrier defense line? What is the specific situation?" The Spider Queen answered immediately, but unfortunately there was not much of value. It turned out that not long ago, an unknown human necromancer came to the residence of the Spider Queen and proposed such a plan. As a spider queen, of course, she will not refuse. Being able to break through the eastern barrier will definitely make Princess Mulesina pay special attention to it. It is reasonable to get more resources and more undead troops at that time, so the spider queen will be on the spot. Agreed to this plan, anyway, even if it is a trap, it is nothing. The big deal is to lose some undead troops. For the Spider Queen, this loss can be quickly replenished. However, who the other party is, although the Spider Queen asked, she was put off by the other party. She only said that both parties have what they need, and there is no need to know the specific identity. If the Spider Queen is stubborn to know the identity, the other party can only regretfully end the cooperation. , and then find other collaborators. Faced with this situation, the Spider Queen had no choice but to give in. Green couldn''t help frowning after hearing the Spider Queen''s narration. Based on all kinds of information, it was already confirmed that the leader of the mysterious organization was Duke Fra, but why did Duke Fra wanted to destroy the direction of the eastern barrier and put the undead army on humans. In the hinterland of the kingdom, Green is still at a loss. "Would you like Duke Frau to get his wish?" Green pondered. If he directly disrupted this operation, he would be able to keep the human kingdom from ruining his life, but he might expose himself and make Duke Frau vigilant. On the other hand, if it is kept secret and Duke Frau''s conspiracy succeeds, it is very likely that his real conspiracy will be exposed next. Green thought for a while, and then simply reported it directly. This kind of thing should give Prady XIV and Archduke Mora a headache. Anyway, these bad things are theirs. Half an hour later, Green received a direct instruction from Grand Duke Mora through a magic messenger. The result was similar to what he expected. Grand Duke Mora asked him to act according to No. 3''s order. Obviously, the high-level officials of the kingdom wanted to see what was hidden behind this conspiracy. As for the number of casualties and losses caused by the undead army once the eastern fortress is breached, it is completely irrelevant. In the eyes of the rulers of these kingdoms, the people who are killed and injured are just a series of numbers. However, for Duke Frau, Grand Duke Mora has additional instructions, let Green pay attention to see if there is another secret, because what Grand Duke Frah does is very different from his original character. According to Grand Duke Mora, Duke Fra is a person with a weak personality and some kind of woman. Princess Na. If the number 0 of that mysterious organization is really Duke Fra, there are only two possibilities! Either Duke Frau is hiding too deeply, including the old fox, Grand Duke Mora, who has been deceived by him, or Duke Frau has been ripped off. The real Duke Frau has already died, or is in a state of captivity. Now The Duke of Fra is just a puppet. Green is noncommittal about Duke Mora''s speculation, and he doesn''t want to meddle in his own business. His mission this time is just to investigate the mysterious organization. If Duke Frau is really involved, whether it is controlled by someone or his own intention, Nothing can change the nature of him being the culprit. At the same time, at a depth of more than ten meters between Stinners City and the Eastern Wall, a huge gray devil vine covered with sarcomas and more than three meters in diameter was squirming and digging forward. The huge mouthparts of the Devil''s Vine are full of white teeth, and they keep smashing the soil and rocks in front of them, swallowing them in their mouths and expelling them out. Behind the Devil''s Vine is a busy minecart that transports the excavated earth and stone back, leaving a straight underground passage. Several dozen meters away from the Devil''s Vine working in front of him, Duke Fra, dressed in expensive fur, looked at the Devil''s Vine working at full speed with a blank expression, and asked a lieutenant colonel next to him who was in charge of the work here, "According to the current situation. progress, and how long will it take to complete? The lieutenant colonel lowered his eyebrows and replied quickly: "Sir Duke, everything is going according to plan at present, and it will take another week at most to reach the destination." Duke Frau nodded with satisfaction: "Very good, keep working hard, don''t slack off, I don''t want to hear any bad news." "Yes! Don''t worry, Lord Duke." The lieutenant colonel immediately straightened his back and answered confidently... At the same time, there are four other underground projects similar to here, which will include five branches of cities including Stinners and Eastern Bulwark on the territory of the Human Kingdom. If it is drawn on the map, the five cities are evenly distributed, and when connected together, it happens to be a pentagram. And this incomparably huge pentagram can form a most basic, but incomparably huge magic circle. Once this magic circle is activated, it is bound to cause unimaginable terrifying effects. Located in the entire magic circle and at the core of the human kingdom is a small town called Dortnard. At this time, in the small town of Dortnard, a carriage came in from outside the town. Dortnard is a town with a depressed economy. Because the land is barren, the resources are not rich, the geographical location is not good, and there are almost no special products that can be obtained, the whole town looks very dilapidated, and few outsiders come here. . A carriage suddenly arrived on this day, which made many people in the town very curious. They watched the carriage enter the town and drove directly into the only big mansion in the town. That is the castle of Baron Rinaldo, the lord of the town. In fact, it is a castle, that is, a big house. If it is in a prosperous city, a mansion of this size is nothing at all, but in the town of Dortnard It is a noble castle that represents supreme authority. Seeing that the carriage entered Baron Rinaldo''s castle, the people in the town suddenly realized that the carriage coming from outside must be visiting the Baron. However, they couldn''t imagine that, in their view, the baron who was aloof, extremely noble, and possessed great extraordinary abilities, was now humble like a servant to receive people who came down from the carriage. Modi with silver-gray hair came down from the carriage wearing a gray robe, his face was expressionless, his eyes were deep, but he exuded a convincing aura. "The great prophet, the humble Rinaldo believes in salute!" The baron immediately bowed deeply and saluted, and if it wasn''t for the last insistence of the nobles, he would have almost knelt down. "Don''t be too polite, Your Majesty will know your piety." Modi, with an unfathomable attitude, gently brushed the top of Baron Rinaldo''s head with his hand, and a warm air flow was sent over immediately, making Baron Rinaldo Whole body comfort. This is a simplified version of the ''Blessing of God'' simulated by Modi through some of the divine arts of the Church of the Holy Light and the divine power bestowed on him by the sea **** he currently masters. Although this pirated version of ''God''s Blessing'' is far less effective than the genuine one, it can instantly improve Modi''s compulsion countless times, because anyone who has a little understanding of religion and theology knows that only the closest gods Only believers can use the power of the gods to display the blessings of the gods. "Thank you, Lord Prophet, for your blessing!" Baron Rinaldo bowed again piously and fervently: "Master Prophet, please rest inside. The conditions of the poor house are limited, please Lord Prophet Haihan." Modi nodded slightly and stepped into the mansion. Obviously, Baron Rinaldo had made some preparations. Although the mansion was a bit old, it was cleaned very well. The servants and maids inside also changed into new clothes and lined up neatly at the door. When he saw Modi coming in, Immediately bow at the same time. However, Modi didn''t like this kind of pomp, but he was not that innocent and unsophisticated boy for a long time. Even if he didn''t like it very much, he didn''t show it. Instead, he smiled reservedly and seemed neither alienated nor too close. Until he came to the suite on the second floor, he waved away all the servants and maids, leaving only Modi and Baron Rinaldo. "How''s the progress?" Modi took off his gray robe, revealing the blue sacrificial robe inside, and the lines with a faint divinity drawn on it represented the sea **** who was still sleeping. "Don''t worry, Lord Prophet, everything is going according to plan, and the great prince will soon return to the world." Baron Rinaldo replied confidently. Modi nodded slightly, but still warned: "Don''t relax, everything is possible before the great sea **** His Majesty returns! Now take me to see His Majesty." "Yes! Lord Prophet." Baron Lidona replied, blue holy light and runes appeared in his pupils, which instantly made his faith more pious, but his expression was dull for a moment, and he quickly recovered. He was also unaware, turned and led Modi from the secret passage in the house into the underground secret room of the mansion. This is a secret room located nearly ten meters underground, surrounded by long stones, and engraved with magic runes, which can cover the exploration magic, if it is not deliberately targeted, or the extraordinary level of exploration, It is almost impossible to find a secret room under the ground. In the center of the basement, there was a lump of gray-white sarcoma resembling oyster meat, which was beating like a heart, and a lot of liquid was seeping out from it, which had covered the floor of the basement. This gray-white sarcoma is the mother of the sea god, and was transported here by Modi by all means. As for the rumors, the mother body of the Sea God, which was obtained by the Eagle Empire, was actually just a fake and became part of Modi''s plan. The clear plank road and the dark Chencang attracted everyone''s attention to the Eagle Empire. . Its just that the Condor Empire is not the decayed kingdom of Lorenzo. If you want to use the Condor Empire, there is no need to pay the price. Modi knew this very well, so he didn''t naively think that he could deceive the Condor Empire unknowingly, and such a smart move would only make him look more stupid. Therefore, in order to attract the attention of the Condor Empire willingly, Modi took out two promotions to the Holy Spirit level in exchange for the Condor Empire joining the plan. As the Condor Empire, there is no need to do anything. As long as you don''t move, you can attract the attention of the Church of Holy Light and other forces, so that Modi can calmly arrange the Sea God''s recovery ceremony in the 26th Void World. As the sovereign of the twenty-sixth void world, and the current ally of the Condor Empire, the Kingdom of Lorenzo, was completely kept in the dark. If it weren''t for the large-scale sacrificial ceremony that made Modi have to cooperate with Duke Fra, Princess Moulesina would hardly even notice... On the other side, in the East City behind the East Wall. The second day ??Green arrived here, it was also the time to open the portal according to the arrangement of No. 3. Got the instructions of Grand Duke Mora, Green opened the portal without hesitation. In the next moment, with a buzzing sound, a large amount of viscous blood gathered in the middle of the basement, forming an arc with a diameter of four meters. In the middle of the arc, space psionic energy surged. After about a few minutes, the space psychic energy gradually stabilized, and suddenly a white skeleton palm stretched out from the portal, followed by arm bones and skeleton racks... In a blink of an eye, a skeleton soldier wearing tattered armor Get out of the portal. Green stood on the spot, looked at the skeleton soldier, and assessed that the combat effectiveness should be far inferior to his own firearm skeleton soldier. Then a succession of skeleton soldiers passed through the portal, among which were some zombies and ghouls, as well as huge purple titan spiders, stitch monsters, and powerful vampires and lich... Green stood there, watching the army of these undead creatures pour out of the portal, and then poured into the ground along the exit of the basement. In addition to the exits where Green came in and No. 3 left, there are two secret entrances and exits in this basement. The four exits were originally not spacious, but they were quickly widened and transformed by the gushing undead, forming four large enough titan spiders and stitches. Blame the road through. In just ten minutes, Dongfang City on the ground fell into panic and chaos. A large number of undead that suddenly emerged from the ground appeared behind the entire Eastern Barrier defense line when the city defense army was completely unprepared, and it was not until half an hour later that the top of the Eastern Barrier garrison got the news. At first, many people thought it was a prank, but they were all shocked until they confirmed it again. They began to issue the highest-level red alert, ordering the garrison in various cities in the rear to quickly gather and set out to encircle and suppress the undead who entered the rear of the barrier line. The 150,000 garrisoned troops in the fortified defense line divided 30,000 troops into Dongfang City quickly, and the other 120,000 troops were strictly guarded to prevent the undead army from attacking the city. The Eastern Bulwark is worthy of being the most elite troops in the entire human kingdom. No matter the speed of mobilization or the combat effectiveness shown in the face of the undead invasion, the 30,000 troops left the Bulwark and entered Dongfang City in just over an hour. The undead army was facing it, and with the help of enchanted rifles and cannons, it quickly gained an advantage, controlling most of the city, and advancing steadily. If this trend continues, the portal opened by Green can be broken through before dark, and the incident of the undead invasion can be successfully resolved. However, all human soldiers and commanders did not have the slightest look of imminent victory. Stationed at the Eastern Bulwark for these years, it is not the first time that they have faced the undead invasion. They have enchanted rifles and powerful enchanted cannons. For the human army, those skeletons and zombies are not terrible. The undead army outside the Eastern Bulwark is really What is terrifying is that the accompanying plagues and diseases, as well as those who died in battle or were killed by the undead, would be infected by the undead energy, directly transformed into the undead, and joined the ranks of the enemy. It is this characteristic of killing more and getting stronger, which is the most terrifying part of the undead army. Sure enough! As the first virus brood came out of the portal, the terrifying undead virus began to spread through indiscernible spores, parasitizing the survivors of the city, and directly eroding the corpses, transforming them into new undead... Two chapters in one, six thousand words, please subscribe, please ask for tickets! (end of this chapter) Chapter 475： Virus Brood and Rebellion Chapter 475 Virus Brood and Rebellion The emergence of the virus brood made Green''s eyes bright. So far, the undead army under his command has no similar units. The size of this virus nest is very huge, not inferior to the Titan spider. It is similar to a snail. It can wriggle on the ground, but it moves very slowly. It carries a huge spiral poison sac behind it, which can spray out a virus carrying the undead virus once every minute. spore. These virus-carrying spores, in the hundreds of thousands, attach to everything they encounter with the flow of air. This undead virus has little effect on living people. At most, it makes people feel depressed, feverish and fatigued, and sore all over, just like having a cold. But once the infected living person dies, the undead virus will rapidly attack, transforming the corpse into a zombie, or other undead creature. This virus was also researched by Princess Mulesina. Originally, she wanted to develop a virus that could directly transform living beings into undead. This is not only limited to humans, but also other living beings, including extraordinary races, and her ultimate goal It is to develop an undead virus that can infect high-level extraordinary beings. However, so far Mulesina still has a long way to go. Her undead virus has limited effects on living people. She can only settle for the next best thing, abandoning the idea of ??direct infection. Low-tier units can multiply rapidly. The Spider Queen, as an important subordinate of Princess Mulesina, directly has the right to use the undead virus. With the emergence of the virus brood, the virus spores began to spread. In less than half an hour, it was almost invisible to the naked eye, and the undead virus that could attach to all the fluff had spread throughout Dongfang City. Then the situation on the battlefield was reversed. The undead troops who had been crushed and beaten began to fight back. The ordinary citizens and human soldiers who had been killed by the undead before were infected and quickly transformed, making the total number of undead on the side of The geometric multiple skyrocketed, and a large number of them appeared in the rear of the human army. Although the army of the Eastern Bulwark has a lot of experience in fighting the undead, along with the advance of the front, they have begun to clean up the corpses, and a special incineration unit will burn all the corpses found into ashes. However, the invasion of the undead was too sudden, and it poured out from four places, and the first wave killed a large number of people. Even if the efficiency of burning the troops is very high, it is impossible to destroy all the corpses. This gave the undead virus an opportunity, and the complicated terrain of street fighting in the city also slowed down the work progress of the burning troops. Precisely in order to eliminate the undead that broke into the city as soon as possible, the forward troops on the human side rushed forward very fast, and unknowingly they were out of touch with the burning troops. In this case, an area was created behind the vanguard troops and in front of the burning troops, where the infected corpses were quickly transformed into undead, and they gathered together to launch a frantic attack on the side and rear of the human troops in the city. The sudden front and back attack made the 30,000 human army that broke into the urban area of ??Dongfang City into a dilemma of being surrounded. At the same time, the incinerators who were dragged behind were also surrounded. It is conceivable that the incineration troops with only more than 2,000 people faced the continuous siege of the undead. Even if they were equipped with enchanted high-pressure flame spray guns, they could not burn up the skeleton soldiers and zombies that rushed up. It was less than half an hour. were all wiped out. Lost the burning troops, the undead virus spread faster, and almost all the more than 100,000 people in Dongfang City were infected with zombies in the early morning of the next day. After losing more than half of the 30,000 human troops who came out of the fortress, they had to choose to break through and return to the fortress wall. In the end, of the 30,000 people who could go back, only 9,000 people were left, which is a heavy loss. . In the evening, Green walked in the urban area of ??Dongfang City, which had been turned into ruins, and there were wandering zombies and skeleton soldiers everywhere. Outside the city, the spider queen''s undead army has regrouped. There are more than 200,000 people in a black area, including many giant units. There are three dragon zombies with a body size of 15 meters, and two tall six A Cyclops skeleton of meters, and a 40-meter-long serpent skeleton... The large-scale undead army has successfully assembled behind the eastern fortress, and is about to launch an invasion into the interior of the human kingdom. At this time, on the city wall of the eastern fortress, the most elite legion of mankind received an order not to attack, to stand still, and to defend strictly. This is not the stupidity and weakness of the top military officials, or the existence of traitors who turn to the undead, because considering the overall situation, even if the cost is high, the eastern barriers must not be lost. If the garrison in the barrier is now dispatched, not to mention whether it can annihilate the undead army led by the spider queen, once other undead outside the barrier suddenly attack the city at this time, if the enemy breaks the city wall under the condition of insufficient troops, it is the real thing. disaster. Therefore, the human kingdom, after receiving the report from the eastern fortress, immediately issued an order to temporarily hold still, and then organized a second line of defense in the city behind. exterminate. This is undoubtedly the safest and most successful method at present. Green walked out of the city along the remaining streets of the city, and saw a person more than three meters tall, with a spider shape on the lower body and a beautiful woman in armor on the upper body, came to Green, bowed his head and said: "Sir, Thank you for helping me open the portal." Green nodded in return: "It''s an honor to meet the Spider Queen, please bring greetings to Princess Mulesina." It was the first time I met the Spider Queen face to face. The Spider Queen''s strength was stronger than he expected. According to the evaluation of the cemetery''s combat power, it has exceeded 8,500, and it is also relatively powerful among ordinary legendary high-level extraordinary people. At the same time, the Spider Queen was also looking at Green, this seemingly inconspicuous human being gave her an unfathomable feeling. She had only felt this kind of feeling in Princess Mulesina, so she was particularly fond of Green. Respectful, and Princess Mulesina has instructed, and has given Green the highest authority. "My lord, the army under my command is going to attack the hinterland of the human kingdom in the next step. I wonder what your instructions are?" The Spider Queen asked cautiously. Ask clearly in advance, avoid everything that can be avoided, and deal with those that cannot be avoided, so as not to cause trouble. Green immediately understood and waved his hand: "It doesn''t matter, I don''t have any special requirements, you just need to act according to the plan." The Spider Queen relaxed slightly. She was really afraid that Green would make some excessive demands, such as specifying a certain town or village, so that the undead army must avoid it, etc. Although the spider queen is the supreme commander of the army of hundreds of thousands of undead, she does not directly command the army of undead below. The entire command mode is more similar to that of the kobold shaman, commanding the army of undead through layer-by-layer control, and in this one There will also be a certain probability that the undead will be out of control. For example, there are still many zombies and skeleton soldiers wandering in the ruins of Dongfang City. This is the case. They are separated from the superior command and act on instinct. In this case, even being a spider queen cannot guarantee that the undead army under her command will not appear in a certain area or harm a certain person. At the same time, in the city of Ferul, a few hundred kilometers away from the Eastern Fortress. This is a corner of the huge pentagram magic circle. It is a city famous for producing copper mines. The output of copper mines nearby almost accounts for more than eight floors of this void world. But at this moment, the city of Ferul is in chaos. The civilian area in the south of the city has been ignited in many places. The fire is mercilessly devouring the homes of the residents. The rebels composed of rioting miners rushed into the city under the banner of revolution. Crazy killing and looting. The nobles and big capitalists in the city had long heard the wind and fled, or hid in the fortified castles on the outskirts of the city. The walls of seven or eight meters high and the guards of powerful supernatural beings made those castles like reefs in the sea. , even if the miners'' rebellion is in full swing, it cannot be shaken in the slightest, so all the ordinary people in the city of Ferul are really suffering. Near the City Hall of Ferul City, a girl with fair skin and fair skin wearing a long skirt of a noblewoman''s standard, stood abruptly on the side of the street. The girl is very beautiful, and has a charming and seductive temperament. Even if she dresses very conservatively, and there is almost no flesh on her body, her gestures can make Yi Xin think about it, and receive some indescribable hints, involuntarily produce physiological reaction. "Ha! There''s a woman here!" Suddenly a surprised voice came from the corner of the street. Several rebels who had just looted a store and killed the owner''s family found the **** the street. "Hey! It''s still a noble lady. I''ve seen this kind of clothes before. It costs dozens of gold pounds a piece. Only nobles can afford it." I can''t wait to take off the girl''s clothes. "Hahaha! I didn''t expect that one day we would be able to taste the taste of a noble lady, brothers, let''s go!" The head of a tall and strong man laughed and took a sip of the hala that had dripped to his mouth. Walked over. Then, under the panicked scream and negligible resistance of the noble lady, she was dragged to a nearby house by several people. A few minutes later, a few screams suddenly came from the house, followed by a shrill scream, and the wretched middle-aged man ran out from the inside, and went crazy into the distance. run away... The noble girl licked her lips and walked out of the house with a bit of contentment, but she didn''t see the men coming out. "Hey, No. 1, you are really comfortable! How did the blood of those few humans smell?" Before the girl could stand still, a yin and yang voice came, followed by the figure of a blond young man from under the wall next to him. Come out of the shadows. The girl called ''Number 1'' was not surprised, she seemed to have discovered the existence of the other party long ago, and smiled sweetly: "Number 3, why do you have time to come to my side? Could it be that Lord Number 0 gave it to you? Mission completed?" No. 3 snorted: "Of course I won''t delay the task of Lord No. 0, just come here to see if you have neglected your duties, but don''t just eat snacks and delay your plan." At this moment, the person who had just escaped came back with a large group of people, pointed in the direction of ''Number One'' with lingering fears, and shouted in a bad voice: "Captain! It''s that bitch, she killed Vic. And Zilta, she''s a monster who bit their necks..." The leader of these people is a bull-like strong man, with the spiritual energy representing the extraordinary surging in his body, about the strength of a formal high-level, which is not weak among the rebels. The strong man was originally aggressive, but as soon as he saw No. 1 and No. 3 standing there, he suddenly felt like he had met his nemesis, which made him have the urge to turn his head and run. * This strong man is also a chicken thief, with an unusual direction, without hesitation, he completely follows the feeling in his heart, and does not care about his face in front of a group of men, he really turned around and ran back without saying a word. Immediately, including No. 1 and No. 3, everyone present was a little stunned, especially the dozens of rebels who came with them. Seeing that the huge figure of the strong man ran faster than the rabbit, they were all in The wind is messy, I don''t know what to do... The miners'' riot in Ferul City broke out on a large scale, but the surrounding garrison responded slowly. Compared with the elite garrison of the Eastern Bulwark, the kingdom army here is simply scum. Finally, some troops were organized to counterattack the city of Ferul, but the rebels who occupied it were ambushed. The 3,000 regular army collapsed in less than an hour. Instead of destroying the rebels, it fueled the rebels arrogance. , more miners and homeless people who are dissatisfied with the status quo in the surrounding mining areas, as well as rogues in the city. These people originally thought it was just a petty rebellion, which would soon be suppressed by the Kingdom''s army, but unexpectedly defeated the Kingdom''s regular army, so that some people saw hope and joined the rebel army in large numbers. The scale of the rebels in Ferul City expanded rapidly, from more than 10,000 people at the beginning to 100,000 people in less than three days. Coupled with some people with ulterior motives, the rebellion became more and more powerful. to the surrounding area. In addition, at the same time that the eastern barrier was invaded by the spider queen''s undead army, riots or rebellions occurred in several cities in the human kingdom almost invariably, and the largest of them even swept the surrounding cities. Gathered more than 200,000 troops and declared independence. For a time, there was a sense of turmoil on the side of the human kingdom, but the situation in the Eastern Fortress was less urgent than that. After all, the eastern fortress is still there, and the number of undead who enter through the portal is limited. Moreover, the high-level officials of the human kingdom are well aware that Princess Mulesina will not allow the undead to destroy the human kingdom. To put it bluntly, this void world is the testing ground for Princess Mulesina, the human kingdom and the undead kingdom, which one is missing? Will not work. In this case, these people are not worried about the invasion of the undead. Anyway, the army of the undead will leave no matter what. Instead, it is the rebels and rioters who suddenly appear, because these people have no other purpose. It is to overthrow their rule and establish a new kingdom. For a time, no one in the entire kingdom paid attention to the situation of the Eastern Bulwark, and all their energy was used to suppress rebels and riots in various places. At this time, Green came to Ferul City. Originally, Archduke Mora and Princess Mulesina planned to make Duke Frau''s plan a success, let''s see what further moves he will make next. However, as the undead army bypassed the eastern barrier, it did not make too much waves in the eastern part of the kingdom. Instead, large-scale rebellions appeared in other directions, and the mysterious organization gradually surfaced, from No. 1 to No. 6. , appeared one after another in various places, but it was not certain whether Duke Frau was the No. 0 of the organization. Green''s mission here this time is to destroy the entire mysterious organization. The reason why he didn''t rush to take action on No. 3 before is because he hasn''t found anyone else. If he does it rashly, he will be shocked by the grass, and it will be difficult to find these people at that time. . Now that the mysterious organization is fully active, it has caused riots and rebellions everywhere from No. 1 to No. 6, and its deeds have been exposed, and they are just cut off one by one. As for whether the Duke of Fra is the No. 0 of the mysterious organization, Green doesn''t care at all. If not, forget it. If the Duke is really No. 0, he will kill it together, and then go to Princess Mulesina to get the reward. Whether it''s the legendary dragon''s lair or the technology of converting the bones of ordinary extraordinary creatures into keels, Green coveted them. This night, in a small town near the city of Ferul. After the city of Ferul was occupied by the rebels, Xiang was looted and set on fire for three days and three nights, and the whole city was almost turned into a large ruin. On the contrary, some nearby towns escaped the disaster because there was no oil and water. Entering midnight, in a small two-story building in the town. This was originally the home of the mayor. Because most of the rebels in the town ran away, the mayor also left with his family, leaving only one house. At this moment, a beautiful girl in an aristocratic long dress is standing by the window pretty, and the bright moonlight shines on the girl''s cheeks, adding a little more charm to her. Outside the window, on the roof across the street were a few black crows, making unpleasant calls from time to time. Originally, crows were rare in the vicinity of Ferul City, but recently due to the rebellion, too many people died, and crows also came. Because it was so common, No. 1 didn''t notice those crows, but she always had a feeling of being spied on in her heart. One is very confident in how he feels, and he does not regard it as an illusion, but is extra careful. One kilometer away, Green was standing next to an abandoned wooden house outside the town, but his eyes had already locked on No. 1 inside the town. "Has it finally appeared?" No. 1 stood beside the bed and saw a magician shrouded in a black robe not far outside the house, with a floating cannon shimmering with a magical halo floating beside him. Lich Mage Frio. No. 1 can feel the strength of Daofrio, and there is a smile on his face: "Is it really here to kill me? Who sent you here? How did you find me? Say it and I can give you a happy death. How is it?" No. 1''s demeanor was languid, his figure flashed abruptly, directly through the window, appeared outside, and slowly lifted into the air, looking down at Frio condescendingly, smiling and charming. The Lich Mage Frio was expressionless, but just aimed the floating cannon at the target, and the muzzle began to condense energy. No. 1 sighed faintly: "It seems that you don''t intend to follow my advice, it''s a pity..." But before she could finish her words, she suddenly let out a sigh, followed by a slight change in her face, and looked at the forty-five-degree left. direction. I saw a four-winged angel with jet-black wings flying from the darkness, staring at him with cold eyes, and the great sword in his hand was burning. No. 1 frowned slightly, showing a dignified look, she felt that the strength of this four-winged angel was obviously stronger than the magician just now. "It seems to be a little troublesome, and I was targeted!" No. 1 could feel that in addition to the two enemies in front of him, there were even more terrifying opponents hidden in the dark. found that the situation was not good, No. 1 made a decisive decision, and without hesitation, chose to retreat, the whole person disappeared directly in place, and then separated several shadows and flew in several directions. However, in a close call, Frio''s floating cannon fired. High-speed fire, fire snake spray, hit all the scattered shadows at almost the same time. There was a muffled hum, and a figure flashed out, but the flame angel Holly, who was already ready to attack, did not attack, but looked in another direction, which was where No. 1 was before, under the moonlight there was a An almost invisible shadow. Because there is Green as a relay, the communication between the Lich Mage Frio and the flame angel Holly does not need to speak at all, and can directly communicate with each other through the link of consciousness. Originally, Frio wanted to continue attacking the flashing figure, but after receiving the reminder of the flame angel, he immediately turned the muzzle of the floating cannon, and a fiery snake poured down. Suddenly there was a scream, and the somewhat embarrassed figure of No. 1 was forced out. Almost at the same time, the flame angel Holly swooped down, the flaming giant sword slashed horizontally, and the flames roared, forming a half-moon slash, engulfing the figure of No. 1. In the blink of an eye, No. 1''s charming and slender body was cut off in the middle, and a shocked expression appeared on her beautiful face. Unfortunately, no matter how superb her acting skills are, she can''t deceive Green. The cemetery didn''t get a hint of psionic power, which means that the enemy was not killed. Sure enough, after the body that was broken in two was separated, countless sticky threads protruded from the wound, connecting the two bodies together, and then shrank suddenly, and the body reunited, but the face of No. 1 was obviously not very good. It''s good-looking, obviously that move just now made her not light. Green sees everything through the eyes of a nearby crow Six thousand-word chapter, please subscribe! (end of this chapter) Chapter 476： surfaced Chapter 476 Surfaced The wounded No. 1 showed an expression of madness and hatred, and stared at the Lich Mage Frio and the Fire Angel Holly with hatred, and no longer had the elegance and calmness of the noble lady before, and made a sharp and ugly cry: "I It can''t be killed! Stupid humans, you can''t kill me..." Green saw this scene from a distance, and a trace of clarity flashed in his eyes: "Are you already in a hurry? It seems that you are about to run out of skills." For the so-called elegance, most of them are shown to those who are weaker than themselves, and once they meet the stronger ones, they will become ugly. Just like this No. 1, who abandoned the elegance of aristocrats and let out a wild beast-like roar, but in the end he was a coward. After shouting for a while, he suddenly knelt on the ground and shouted: "Don''t fight, don''t fight. Now, I surrender, it really hurts!" This sudden reversal made Green even stunned for a moment, and Frio and Holly at the scene were even more surprised, and they didn''t know what to do for a moment. However, taking this opportunity, No. 1 suddenly burst into flames, screamed and charged towards the flame angel hovering in mid-air. In her opinion, the flame angel is stronger, as long as he takes the opportunity to injure him, the remaining magician will be stable. However, she still underestimated Holly''s strength. Although No. 1 itself is also a legendary high-level, his combat power is only less than 7,000, which is neither strong nor weak in the legendary high-level. Even a sneak attack could not make up for the huge gap between her and Holly. Seeing that the figure was bullying, and the flaming giant sword was crossed, an astonishing fiery flame suddenly erupted and engulfed the figure of No. 1. A painful whimper came from the flames, and the flames subsided in the next moment, revealing a charred object that fell to the ground with a bang. "Not dead yet!" Green immediately issued a prompt. Frio''s floating gun fired a fire snake almost at the same time, hitting the scorched object, making a "ding ding ding ding" sound of gold and iron symphony. What followed was a scream of pain, and the charred object began to crack, revealing the dark red flesh inside, and then with a "bang", it quickly expanded and proliferated, and in the blink of an eye, it grew from less than one meter square. A giant sarcoid monster nearly two stories high. On the sarcoma monster, there is a demigod image of a human female, naked and showing plump and firm sexual characteristics, a beautiful face showing an expression of pain and relief, a blond hair without wind, automatically transformed into small snakes tentacle. At the same time, on the surface of the huge sarcoid below, with the squirming, many faces with painful expressions emerged, densely packed, hundreds of thousands, those who were once killed by No. 1 and devoured their flesh and soul. "Ah! It''s so rude, I didn''t want to, it''s really ugly!" No. 1 screamed: "But, it''s you! It''s you who forced me to show such an ugly appearance, you all should be damned!" No. 1 obviously doesn''t like this kind of mentality, she prefers her elegant and beautiful, like a noble girl. On the other side, through the crow''s vision, Green has already concluded that this is the true form of No. 1. The flame angel snorted, the dark four wings behind it spread to the limit, and swooped down sharply. In the next moment, it landed on the ugly and huge sarcoma body of No. 1. The flaming giant sword was enveloped in a high temperature of more than 1,000 degrees, and the giant sarcoid that had already been burned before the giant sword fell, bubbling up, the cell fluid inside boiled instantly, burning the cell wall, and necrosis in a large area. The half human body above the sarcoid also melted like a bar of white chocolate. "Huh? Isn''t it dead yet?" Green frowned slightly, this No. 1 life form is somewhat special, she is definitely not a human being, nor is she some kind of creature, but an alchemy creation artificially created by special extraordinary means. Sure enough, Green''s idea was soon confirmed. Just when the huge sarcoid was almost dissolved under the high temperature of the flaming giant sword, what looked like an enlarged version of a walnut was revealed inside. Green instantly determined that that was No. 1''s true core of life. The huge ''walnut'' with a diameter of nearly half a meter was densely engraved with magic runes on the surface, and contained a wave of divine power crystals inside. "Sure enough! Does this number one use the crystal of divine power as its power source?" Green knew in his heart: "So are the other ''number people'' of the mysterious organization similar alchemy creations? Or is it just this one?" "Hahaha! No matter how many times, you can''t kill me." Although at an absolute disadvantage, No. 1''s voice came again, but it was still full of momentum: "How about it? Give it up, if you can give me enough I can also work for you, or sell information. Although I dont know who you are, I am not your enemy, I am just a businessman, as long as the price is right, there is nothing that cant be sold. Green smiled, this No. 1 spoke with a business spirit, but Green would not believe her nonsense at all. Because No. 1 itself has no autonomy at all, after all, she is also a man-made object, and her lifeline is in the hands of her master. Even if what she said at this time is true, as long as her master has a thought, it will change immediately. "Forget it, Sean, it''s up to you to take action." Green saw No. 1 recover quickly again, wrapped the ''walnut'', reconfirmed that there were no other enemies around, and finally decided to let the Skeleton Lord take action and directly deal with this guy. The reason why Green didn''t have a quick fight just now, but only sent Lich Mage and Flame Angel, just enough to suppress No. 1 but not too strong, is to leave hope for the enemy, I feel that as long as I work hard, or come Helpers can turn defeat into victory. Green hopes that she can greet an accomplice, preferably to alert the big boss who is hiding behind the scenes. Whether it is Duke Frau or not, as long as he dares to come forward, he will kill them together. It''s a pity that none of these arrangements worked. There was not a single one who took the bait. He arranged hundreds of crows around, and there were undead devil vines roaming underground, and the skeleton lord Sean Sbattier was hidden in the dark. If there is an abnormality situation, impossible to find. "Yes!" The Skeleton Lord''s feedback came to Green''s mind. At this time, No. 1 had recovered, and was still in the shape of a huge sarcoid with a half human female body inserted into it. He was looking at Frio and Holly triumphantly, but he didn''t know that she was about to suffer. Frio and Holly learned that the Skeleton Lord was about to be dispatched, so they did not rush to attack, and all looked like they were playing. This made No. 1 suddenly have a bad premonition. He was puzzled in his heart, and his face suddenly changed dramatically. A terrifying psionic energy wave came from his head, followed by a white skeleton. The big hand suddenly tore open the space. , followed by a huge skull with green soul fire burning in its eye sockets. "Ah! What is this? It''s impossible! Why...why did I feel the psychic fluctuations that were even more terrifying than Master Zero, could it be a natural disaster..." The half-human-shaped face of No. 1 showed an incredible expression and fear The incomparable eyes, this time she is really scared, it is a natural disaster grade, absolutely can not be faked. The skeleton lord stuck his head out directly from the torn space of the spiritual world, and looked at the ugly and deformed body of No. 1 with his burning soul-fire eyes, without saying a word, he directly took out the warhammer and slammed it down. The body, which was full of vitality before and could recover quickly no matter how it attacked, was as fragile as a blowing bubble in front of the Skeleton Lord''s warhammer, with almost no obstruction, and immediately shattered, seeing the huge warhammer smashed into the shape of a ''walnut'' on the core. No. 1 let out a shrill cry: "No~~~~" and it stopped abruptly, just with a click, the ''walnut'' was directly smashed, revealing the precise alchemy structure and dense magic runes inside, And a large crystal of divine power placed in the middle. "No! Please, I''m willing to surrender, please, don''t kill me!" No. 1''s voice was still stubbornly begging for mercy at this time, which was different from the playful begging before, this time she was genuine are surrendering and begging for mercy. It''s a pity that the skeleton lord didn''t pay attention at all, the warhammer didn''t hold back at all, and continued downward, clack clack, completely crushing the core of No. 1, leaving only a hard crystal of divine power. Most of the Skeleton Lord''s body is still in the spiritual world, but he just stretched out one arm and head and killed the number one with a hammer. Only the crystal of divine power was stretched out by him with another bone claw, containing a layer of The thick psychic isolation and the overflowing divine power firmly grasped, and then was summoned back to the cemetery by Green. Because it was the Skeleton Lord who shot and killed himself, that hammer not only smashed No. 1 to death, but even his soul was crushed and destroyed, and he couldn''t even enter the Nightmare Realm. Then Frio and Holly disappeared... At the same time, in the small town of Dortnard, hundreds of miles away. An icy and ferocious aura enveloped the entire town. Outside the town, thick purple tentacles broke out from the ground, protruding from the ground for hundreds of meters, tangled in the air, and the entire town of Dortnard was entangled. Wrap it up. The people who originally lived in the town have been killed and injured. There are no wounds on their bodies, but they have all become mummified corpses. Numerous tiny tentacles protruding from the ground are inserted into the corpses to continuously extract body fluids. In the sky, two powerful psionic energy fluctuations collided with each other, resulting in a weather phenomenon, dark clouds rolling, lightning and thunder, as if the end of the world. Under the tangled tentacles, a figure suspended in mid-air opened a hemispherical blue light curtain. Compared to the turbulent wind and clouds outside, and the purple tentacles exuding the breath of the undead at every turn as long as 100 meters, the blue light curtain with a diameter of less than five meters in the middle is very small. Inside the light curtain, Modi, who was wearing a light blue sea **** priest robe, looked up at the sky with a grim but calm gaze, his voice shaking the air, like Hong Zhong Dalu: "Princess Mulesina, don''t force me, this pair You have no benefit. Since I am here, everything is doomed, whether it is you, the Duke of Mora, or the Kingdom of Lorenzo can only accept this ending." "Don''t be ashamed!" The female voice that also shook the sky roared angrily. It was the master of this void worldPrincess Mulesina! After the feedback from Green, coupled with Princess Mulesina''s own intelligence channels, she discovered and found the town of Dortnard one step ahead. After Princess Mulesina noticed this town, she made an unexpected discovery - the mother''s nest that gave birth to the sea god! Princess Mulesina''s voice fell, and gigantic spikes pierced down from the purple tentacles knotted in the air, at least hundreds of them in an instant, storing the Modi below and the underground sea **** mother''s nest. houses are shrouded in it. At this time, although Modi has not recovered to the strength of the natural disaster grade, he has already acquired a powerful strength comparable to the primary natural disaster grade with the help of the artifact and the divine power of the sea god, so he is not wrong when facing Princess Mulesina. , in the next moment, the rumbling, the purple-red spikes, each five or six meters long, poured down and launched at a speed that exceeded the speed of sound. , except that Baron Rinaldo''s mansion was completely destroyed. The blue light curtain held up by Modi was shaky, and even his own body was attacked by a powerful natural disaster-level force, his face was ugly, and he coughed up blood. Since the current Modi has the strength of the natural disaster grade, but he is only a legendary high-ranking, facing the crazy attack of Princess Mulesina, he has obviously fallen into the disadvantage. But Modi''s face is indifferent as usual, there is no panic about failure at all, but there is an unusually firm belief in his eyes... At the same time, on Green''s side, after killing No. 1, he has left Ferul City and headed to the location of the next target. However, not long after he left Ferul City, at the place where No. 1 was killed, a round bald head suddenly emerged from the ground, looked left and right like a rattle, and found that there was no one around. Drilled out, but it was a dwarf only half the height of a normal person. This dwarf was wearing rudimentary armor, carrying a short axe in his hand, and had a dark red beard. His eyes were large and swaying, but he had no sense of agility. Instead, he turned strangely and abnormally, often. If you don''t pay attention, turn your eyes to the back of your eyes. "One? One? Are you still alive?" the dwarf called in a low voice, sniffing the air with his nose wrinkled. After waiting for a long time, the dwarf did not get a response, but he was still not reconciled, he still called in a low voice, and looked around. But he didn''t notice that there were a few crows falling not far away, his scarlet eyes were looking at this side, and from time to time he made a "Ya Ya" cry. Green, who had already left Ferul City, left a few crows to monitor the place just in case. He didn''t expect to find anything, and he didn''t expect to have unexpected surprises. There are some things today, the update is a little less, sorry. (end of this chapter) Chapter 477： red beard dwarf Chapter 477 Redbeard Dwarf "Why did Gou only appear now? Or is it too far away to come over?" Green found the red-bearded dwarf who suddenly appeared, with a strange expression on his face. After thinking about it, he didn''t leave to return, but directly The Angel of Death was summoned from the cemetery. Wood Slater stood beside the carriage face to face with the Angel of Death. As Green''s main consciousness shifted into the Angel of Death, Wood Slater couldn''t see anything out of the ordinary. He just nodded to the Angel of Death and boarded as if nothing had happened. The carriage began to look down at the book. The Angel of Death unfolded its metal wings, slammed into the sky and returned to the original direction, and in addition to the two long swords in his hands, there was also a golden short sword suspended behind the Angel of Death. The artifact seized from the hands of Archbishop Hilton Sting of the Church of the Holy Light100,000 Swords. This artifact has no chance to be used since it was in Green''s hands, and this time it was used by the Angel of Death. The original Angel of Death has reached the pinnacle of the legendary level after being upgraded. There are 9999 battles, and it is only one step away from entering the ranks of the natural disaster level. However, this last gap is extremely difficult to overcome. Currently, only with the help of divine power crystals and [God Power Blessing] can we achieve natural disaster-level combat power. However, although the blessing of divine power is ferocious, it consumes a lot of money. It is the last trump card and cannot be used easily. Although Green has a lot of divine power crystals, he can''t stand unscrupulous squandering, so he thought of a way to use a hundred thousand swords. replace. The ??100,000 sword is a divine weapon, although the combat power of the blessing is far inferior to that of the angel of death [lv3], but it is enough to make the combat power of the angel of death surpass the 10,000 mark and reach the ranks of natural disasters. As long as it reaches the natural disaster level, even if the combat power is only [10001], it is still natural disaster level, which is enough to crush the legendary level. Dozens of miles away, in that abandoned town. The red-bearded dwarf is still perseveringly looking for the trace of No. 1. He can feel the residual breath and spiritual energy of No. 1 here. He is very sure that No. 1 is still here not long ago. This red-bearded dwarf is the No. 2 of the mysterious organization, but he is not a pure alchemy product, but a combination of alchemy and undead magic, refining a dead dwarf''s corpse into what it is now, and transforming the soul of the original dwarf into the present. After some transformation, it was put back into the body. The strength of No. 2 is not as good as that of No. 1, but he is more insidious and cunning, but he is more difficult to deal with than No. 1. But speaking, the only weakness of No. 2 is No. 1. Because No. 1 participated in the transformation process of No. 2, when No. 2 opened his eyes and saw No. 1 for the first time, he had an inexplicable feeling about No. 1. feelings, and some, like chicks, regard them as their mothers. Therefore, when he felt that No. 1''s soul fluctuation suddenly disappeared, he resolutely put down the task at hand and came from hundreds of miles away at the fastest speed. Helpless No. 1 has been turned into the smallest dust under the bombardment of the Skeleton Lord''s warhammer, and even the body and soul have not been preserved. clues. No. 2 is still desperately searching, his eyes are rolling, and there are signs of emotional out of control in his eyes. This is the sequelae of the soul transformation of No. 2. Although the direct transformation of the soul has enabled him to gain wisdom and feelings far beyond other ''number people'', it is also easy to lose control of his emotions. This technique uses a blank artificial soul that directly empties memory. As for No. 2, No. 1 will comfort him every time he loses control of his emotions, but now that No. 1 is gone, he has lost the last stabilizer, and No. 2 will get out of control sooner or later. "Number one! Number one! Where are you?" The red-bearded dwarf''s eyeballs turned faster and faster, his face showed a painful expression, and a cry appeared: "Number one... Mom... Mom, why did you abandon me? why" At this time, the angel of death had already flown back, looking down at the red-bearded dwarf who was screaming and digging on the ground like crazy, the double swords in his hand and the one hundred thousand swords behind him began to condense under the drive of spiritual energy. Psionic. "Huh?" No. 2 felt the sudden psionic energy fluctuations, and immediately looked up, his expression twisted and crazy, and roared: "It''s you! It''s you who killed your mother, die for me!" He threw the hatchet in his hand. With a ?? whistling sound, it broke through the air, and the short axe condensed its powerful spiritual energy to form a ring of burning flames in the air, drawing an arc and hitting the angel of death in the air. Green''s main consciousness controlled the Angel of Death, and instead of waving the long sword in his hand, he manipulated the artifact suspended behind his backthe Hundred Thousand Swords! In an instant, countless blades spewed out to form a terrifying blade storm to meet the past. With the blessing of the sword master of Angel of Death [lv9], using a hundred thousand swords is almost twice the result with half the effort, which is several times more powerful than in the hands of Archbishop Hilton Sting! In the blink of an eye, the blade storm collided with the hatchet thrown by No. 2, making a dense "ding jingle" sound. Although a large part of the blade storm was eliminated in an instant, compared to the hundreds of thousands of blades. The scale was not even one-tenth, but the power of the hatchet was exhausted, and the surrounding flames disappeared, revealing its original appearance. No. 2 saw this and wanted to take back the hatchet, charge up and throw it out. But seeing this opportunity, Green manipulated the Angel of Death to rush up, and slashed the hatchet with a sword, making a loud bang, and the hatchet was hit by a huge force, plus the second man who took the hatchet back. The traction force was immediately hit by the accelerated falling axe, and the palm that stretched out to catch the handle of the axe was suddenly smashed by a huge force, showing a twisted and bent shape, causing him to let out a scream. "Ah~~~~~~" Two was even more angry, like a wounded beast, with a wide mouth open at an incredible angle, revealing a mouth full of beast-like sharp teeth. "I''m going to eat you, you killed your mother..." Along with the hysterical roar, the red-bearded dwarf''s body began to swell. Unlike No. 1, which turned into an irregular sarcoid shape, No. 2''s body swelled but still maintained a human shape, but turned into a huge red-bearded dwarf. In the blink of an eye, the red-bearded dwarf changed from a height of less than one meter to a giant of more than ten meters. The arm that had been broken before was restored, along with the armor and the hatchet on his body. It also became extremely huge. "Kill you! Kill you..." The red-bearded dwarf kept muttering, and the eyeballs were no longer visible in the two eye sockets, replaced by two burning black soul fires. In Green''s eyes, as the red-bearded dwarves became huge, the combat power value also increased rapidly, from more than 6,000 to more than 8,000 and nearly 9,000! If it is an ordinary legendary high-level extraordinary person, it will definitely be a little uncomfortable to face an enemy whose strength has suddenly skyrocketed. Unfortunately, this time he is facing an angel of death equipped with an artifact. Even if the strength of the red-bearded dwarf skyrocketed, for the angel of death with natural disaster-level combat power, it was only the difference between an ant and a mantis. "Kill! Kill! Kill~~~" No. 2 had completely lost his mind, his crazy thoughts were full of killing, and he slashed at the angel of death suspended in mid-air with his axe again. With a loud bang, the angel of death unfolded its metal wings and met the seemingly huge hatchet without giving up. The two collided with each other, and the burst of spiritual energy formed a white arc-shaped shock wave, which quickly Spreading outwards, it rolled up the nearby plants, trees, and even stones. After a little stalemate, although he was huge, the huge red-bearded dwarf was no match for the angel of death. Although the angel of death was also sent flying out, the blade storm formed by one hundred thousand swords instantly shrouded the giant red-bearded dwarf. In an instant, under the wrapping of countless blades, the red-bearded dwarf let out a shrill scream. The whole person seemed to have been slashed by a thousand swords. The severe pain made him even more insane. Like the maggots of the tarsus, some of them were scattered by him, but more were still cutting the body of the red-bearded dwarf. In just a few seconds, No. 2 couldn''t take it anymore. His huge body was like a deflated ball, shrinking quickly and becoming smaller, and finally got rid of it. However, before he could catch his breath, a figure of a metal angel came by lightning, two long swords slashed to death, one sword cut off his head, and the other cut from his waist. No. 2 suddenly felt his body light up, his field of vision suddenly increased, and then the sky swirled, and finally fell on the ground and rolled a few times, just coincidentally saw his own headless body that was broken in two and fell to the ground. Even so, No. 2 did not die completely. The wounds on his neck and body did not bleed a lot, but were covered by a light film containing spiritual energy, and then many magical runes emerged, trying to make his The body is put together again. The red-bearded dwarf''s head was open, and he was still screaming and screaming. He kept approaching his body, but he was trampled by the feet of the descending angel of death wrapped in dark red armor, and his feet were surging with spiritual energy. With a bang, his head exploded. , revealing the half-dead, half-artificial structure inside. But the head is not the key point of No. 2. After Green manipulated the angel of death to step on his head, the remaining headless corpse was still wriggling perseveringly, trying to reconnect. Green saw it in his eyes, and already knew it in his heart. It is estimated that this No. 2, like No. 1, has a core device similar to a ''walnut'', which is powered by divine power crystals. Sure enough, the red-bearded dwarf''s chest was cut open with the sword of the angel of death, revealing the core device on one side, the same shape similar to the ''walnut'', but more precise than the first, it should be an improved model. This time, Greene did not destroy the ''walnut'', but planned to take it back for research and research. It can function for the legendary high-level superhuman. It can be seen that this ''walnut'' is extraordinary. Green has a feeling that he may use it soon. This walnut-shaped divine power crystal core, even if there is no way to copy it, ask the cemetery to let the cemetery get a template, which can be exchanged for spiritual energy. With this idea in mind, Green put this ''walnut'' into the cemetery. After doing all this, the Angel of Death disappeared directly and was summoned back to the cemetery... At the same time, in the city of Stinars in the human kingdom. Londoc walked down the street with the big white cat Eric, and everyone and the cat were very depressed, especially Londoc. As the captain he respects very much, Colonel Zirabeka, who usually takes good care of him, suddenly disappeared yesterday! Then it was reported that Colonel Zirabeka had colluded with an unknown secret cult organization and killed many people. The Special Bureau has sent people to investigate this matter. If it is confirmed, it will be the army in recent years. A rare big scandal inside. As a close subordinate of Colonel Zirabeka, Londoc has been interviewed twice by investigators of the Special Bureau. Londoc did not believe the accusations of Colonel Zirabeka at all. Instead, he was more worried that Colonel Zirabeka suddenly disappeared at this time. Did something happen to him, or that he had already been killed? However, he could feel the distrust of the investigators of the special bureau, and even in the eyes of those people, he was a hidden accomplice, a lunatic who believed in a cult. Asked the same question over and over again during the conversation, hoping to get an answer from him that would be unfavorable to Colonel Tsilabeka. Unfortunately, Londok didn''t know any cult at all, let alone that Colonel Zirabeka had killed innocent people indiscriminately. Naturally, it was impossible to give a satisfactory answer. After a whole day of inquiries, he didn''t get any meaningful information, plus Londoc himself was an officer, so he had to be released without evidence. Although ?? was released, Londoc was inevitably implicated and was told to temporarily suspend his work until all investigations were clear. Londoc walking on the street aimlessly lowered his head, followed by a big white cat with an unusual size, and unknowingly walked to Colonel Zirabeka''s house. This is an apartment building on the edge of Uptown Stinners, because Mrs. Cashel, who lives next door to Colonel Chirabeka, cooks very well. Originally, Londock came to eat more than once. Mrs. Cashel is a young widow. Her ex-husband was a baron from a good family, but she died early, leaving behind a beautiful young wife. As for why Londock came to Colonel Zillabeka to eat the food made by Mrs. Cashel, of course, it was this young, beautiful and rich widow who fell in love with Colonel Zirabeka and became enthusiastic The overflowing chase, but unfortunately, until the disappearance of Colonel Zirabeka, there was no result. "Hey? Isn''t this Londok?" At this moment, a familiar and pleasant voice came, which woke Londok, who was looking at the window of Colonel Zirabeka''s house on the second floor. There will be an update tonight, please subscribe and ask for tickets! (end of this chapter) Chapter 478： Colonel Zirabeka Chapter 478 Colonel Zirabeka The second update, please subscribe! Londock regained his senses, followed the voice, and saw a tall, fair-skinned, very beautiful young woman standing at the entrance of the apartment building not far away. The stunned Londoc and the big white cat Eric. "Hello, ma''am." Londoc hurriedly saluted, although he was familiar with it, he still needed to maintain etiquette for a noble lady. Mrs. Cashel came over and said with a worried expression: "Did you come to find Chirabeka? What happened yesterday? I saw a lot of people breaking into his house and rummaging around, and asked me to ask a lot of questions. I''m very worried about whether it''s true that Zirabeka is missing!" Londoc didn''t know how to answer either, so he stood there for a while and didn''t know what to do. Seeing Londoc''s expression, Mrs. Cassel gradually lowered herself and murmured, "Could it be that what they say is true? Is Zirabeka really...a member of a cult?" "No!" Rondock suddenly exclaimed as if venting: "Captain, he is definitely not that kind of person, I know, he is not!" Mrs. Cassel was stunned for a moment, looking at the boy who was out of control, her face gradually softened, a strange color flashed in her eyes, she hesitated to reach out, put her hand on Londoc''s head, and patted the big boy who couldn''t control the tears. Boy: "I also believe he is not. Maybe... I think we should try to help him. He must be in trouble. I have a hunch." "Meow~~" Eric the big white cat called out in a timely manner, expressing his approval of Mrs. Cassel''s proposal. "Yeah!" Rondok quickly stopped his tears, showing a shy expression, but nodded firmly: "Captain must... something must have happened, maybe he needs help..." Although Londock and Mrs. Cassel encouraged each other and felt that they had to find a way to help Colonel Zirabeka, they had no clue after discussing together for a long time. After all, they did not know what happened to Colonel Zirabeka. I don''t know where the other party has gone, even if they want to help, they can''t do it. Instead, because of their sneaky behavior, they caught the attention of the investigators of the Special Bureau, and they took them back and locked them for several hours, suspecting that they were Zirabeka''s accomplice. Fortunately, Mrs. Cassel still has some contacts in Stinners. The most important thing is that there is nothing substantial about the special bureau, and they are finally released. But this setback made Londock very frustrated. After all, he is only a young man in his twenties, and many of his peers are still children in the eyes of their parents. It was past nine o''clock that day, and Londock returned home with the big white cat Eric. The cold and dark single dormitory has no atmosphere of home. Londoc sat tiredly on the marching bed, his head down, but at this moment, a sudden abnormal psionic fluctuation made him suddenly vigilant, he suddenly raised his head to look in the direction of the balcony, and snorted: "Who is it! Come out!" he shouted while being alert. But Eric, the big white cat who followed him, didn''t make a fuss, he just let out a breathless sigh, as if he knew someone was there, and he wasn''t an enemy. Sure enough, just as Londoc looked over, a tall figure came in from the balcony. This person is 1.9 meters tall, with broad shoulders and a straight body. He stands there like a slack, and it is Colonel Zirabeka who has been declared missing! "Captain! You..." Rondock was surprised and delighted, and quickly took a few steps to come to Colonel Zirabeka: "Captain, are you alright! They all say you... They say you..." Colonel Zirabeka waved his hand to stop Londok from continuing to speak, and said solemnly: "Those are not true, I was framed by someone, originally I didn''t want to implicate you, but during the day you and Cassel were both caught in a special case. If someone is staring at you, then there is nothing you can do, I have to remind you, otherwise you may be used by others." Londock asked curiously: "Captain, what''s going on? Since you were framed, can you still make it clear? You are acquiesced in escaping like this. Besides...you are fighting alone, please let me continue to follow. You!" Zirabeka said with a helpless expression: "No way, the status of the other party is too high, even if I go to the special bureau to explain, it is impossible to shake that person''s status, and will only encounter a more difficult situation, only to stay outside. , keep the body free, and have the opportunity to turn defeat into victory, and I am not fighting alone, we have many comrades..." While speaking, a young man''s head stuck out from the balcony and winked at Londoc. Because he was a little excited just now, Londock didn''t notice that there were people on the balcony besides Colonel Chirabeka! And he also knew this person. He was a comrade-in-arms in the original team. He had a good relationship with him. He used to live in a house. Later, due to some reasons, he suddenly retired. He once asked, but this person seemed to have evaporated from the world. He never thought that he would appear here today. Londoc was taken aback, and looked at the young man on the balcony and then looked at Colonel Zirabeka in amazement. He had already realized something in his heart. Colonel Zirabeka nodded: "Yes, in fact, we have many comrades like Effie, who were persecuted by ... that person." Londock could feel that Colonel Zirabeka was very jealous of ''that person'', and was even unwilling to reveal his name. Obviously, the other party was a big man. However, Londock was not afraid, and even a little eager to try it. He felt that Colonel Zirabeka was just and what he did was truly correct, which was beneficial to the kingdom and the people, and it was also the cause he should pursue. So at the moment when Colonel Zirabeka appeared, he seemed to suddenly figured out a lot of things. He felt that he couldn''t miss the opportunity again. This time he had to follow Colonel Zirabeka, otherwise he would just lose his life goals. puppet. Londoc is such a person, he needs a life purpose and a life mentor. Colonel Zirabeka played this role. His sudden disappearance made Londoc hesitant and even at a loss, and his reappearance also allowed Londoc to see the beacon lights again. "Please take me with you! Captain." Rondock pleaded formally like never before. Looking at Rondock''s firm eyes, Colonel Zirabeka showed a relieved smile and nodded: "Okay, welcome back to the team, Second Lieutenant Rondock." "Yes sir!" Rondock immediately gave a military salute. "Okay, it''s not safe here, we''ll leave now." Colonel Zirabeka patted Londoc''s shoulder, but at this moment, a woman''s sneer came from Londoc''s body: "Humph! Zira Becca, where are you going? Is there anything I need to explain to me?" Londoc was stunned for a moment, and looked down at his jacket pocket. Colonel Zirabeka also looked over. He had confirmed before that there were no other people in this room, and there were no special bureaus or other forces monitoring the surrounding area, so he dared to appear in front of Londoc, and he also To hear that voice officially his former neighbor and confidante - Mrs. Cashel! Londoc reached out and took out a flat object covered with runes from his pocket. He knew this thing, it was a magical communicator, but he never put this thing in his pocket! Moreover, this item is a newly invented enchanting item, which is more convenient than ordinary magic messengers, but it is also more expensive and rare. Londoc has only seen it and has not used it. Londock looked at Colonel Zirabeka in confusion. He had to explain this kind of error, but when he opened his mouth, he didn''t know what to say. Fortunately, Colonel Zirabeka knew Mrs. Cassel''s agility and intelligence, and gave Londok a reassuring look, and then showed a helpless smile: "Cassel, I didn''t want to involve you, the enemy is too powerful. , I''m afraid..." But before he could finish speaking, Mrs. Cashel''s voice came from the other side of the communicator: "What are you afraid of? I''m not afraid at all, come pick me up now, or I''ll report it to the Special Bureau! Zirabeka Colonel, don''t test the courage and determination of a woman who is overwhelmed by love, you know me." Then the communication was cut off with a click. Colonel Zirabeka showed a strange expression, both very helpless and very pleased and moved... Two days later, Green returned to Stinners in a carriage. Due to some unexpected factors, his original plan was disrupted, and he chose to return to the capital of the human kingdom first. Through Silabel in the main world, Green learned something about Princess Mulesina, learned that Modi had mastered the strength to fight against the natural disaster grade, and was in a small child with Princess Mulesina in Dortnard. There was a standoff in the town, and it was discovered that Princess Mulesina found that Modi had secretly transported the mother''s nest that gave birth to the Sea God into the 26th Void World! This matter is no trivial matter. When Grand Duke Mora heard the news, his face suddenly became very ugly. Silabel has never seen his high-spirited father show such a helpless expression, scolding the abominable Condor Empire in a low voice! At that time, Grand Duke Mora thought of the cause and effect, and immediately guessed the purpose of Modi''s transportation of the Sea God Mother''s Nest to the 26th Void World, and the possibility that the Condor Empire was also involved. Faced with this situation, even Archduke Mora felt helpless. At about the same time, the Condor Empire officially submitted a visit application to the Kingdom of Lorenzo, and Prince Simdor will lead a high-level diplomatic mission to visit the Kingdom of Lorenzo. Archduke Mora and this Prince Simdor are classmates and close friends. Last time, Archduke Mora joined forces to destroy the Eye of the Evil King and plot against the Church of the Holy Light. Among them was this Prince Simdor. Work in the dark. However, this time Prince Simdor''s visit is obviously not the intention of the drunkard, and Archduke Mora knows what he is doing without thinking. It is nothing more than to contain the Kingdom of Lorenzo so that Modi''s plan can go smoothly. (end of this chapter) Chapter 479： protagonist of the era Chapter 479 The protagonist of the era Archduke Mora didn''t really resent Prince Simdor or the Condor Empire, he understood that this was politics, not about friendship or affection, but real interests. If it were him who stood on the side of the Condor Empire, he would sacrifice the interests of the Kingdom of Lorenzo without hesitation. Who made the Kingdom of Lorenzo just an insignificant country! In this case, unless the Kingdom of Lorenzo immediately jumps against the Church of the Holy Light, it may be possible to prevent the plan to resurrect the Sea God. But the price of jumping backwards was unbearable for both the Kingdom of Lorenzo and Grand Duke Mora. Although the Empire of Condor was unkind, the Kingdom of Lorenzo, as a minor, was not qualified to be unjust to the Empire of Condor. This is the reality, and it is also the indelible rule of survival between countries. Even if he is stronger than the Duke of Mora, he can only bear it powerlessly. However, at this time, because of the existence of the natural disaster grade peak of Grand Duke Mora, the Condor Empire must also provide some benefits to appease the injured children. This is also another purpose of the high-level mission led by Prince Simdor to visit. , after all, a slap always has to give a sweet date to eat, otherwise, if the Lorenzo Kingdom is forced to jump over the wall, even the Condor Empire will find it very troublesome. After the initial anger and powerlessness, Archduke Mora regained his usual wisdom and calmness, and a dignified look flashed in his eyes... Green obtained these important intelligence and information from Silabel, and already had a clear understanding of what happened in the 26th Void World in his mind. Although the situation is a bit grim for the Kingdom of Lorenzo, it is not particularly bad for Grimm, or Princess Mulesina who is already in the Void World. Because Prince Sinem visited the Kingdom of Lorenzo on behalf of the Condor Empire, it was actually a statement. On the Kingdom of Lorenzo, including Grand Duke Mora, no one could end up. The corresponding Condor Empire also promised in disguise that it would no longer send people into the 26th Void World. The final result depends on the existing manpower. If the Lorenzo Kingdom headed by Princess Mulesina can suppress it. Modi, to prevent the recovery of the Sea God, to keep the Void World, the Eagle Empire must also acknowledge it. Grand Duke Mora figured this out, and couldn''t help sneering in his heart that the Eagle Empire might have miscalculated this time. They didn''t know that in addition to Princess Mulesina, the Kingdom of Lorenzo also had a natural disaster grade in Void World No. 26. combat power. In this context, Green was given greater power and could mobilize more resources. This time Green returned to Stinners to receive this part of the resources and manpower. Stinners City, Lan Luke Street, Phil''s Bar. Green walked into the secret door at the back of the bar, and saw a blond No. 3 sitting in the corner seat, drinking coffee leisurely by himself. Green stepped forward with a blank face. He didn''t expect to return to Stinners. The first person to contact him turned out to be this old acquaintance. "What would you like to drink?" No. 3 saw Green sitting across from him, showing a hypocritical and enthusiastic smile, reaching out and snapping his fingers to call the waiter. "A cup of coffee, don''t add sugar." Green said concisely, because his sense of taste has deteriorated a little with the transformation of the lich, and ordinary coffee with sugar can no longer stimulate his taste buds, but the bitterness of coffee without sugar can stimulate his taste buds more. "Okay sir, please wait." The waiter quickly wrote down the order list with no expression on his face. He didn''t smile the whole time, his tone was blunt, and the service attitude was bad. However, the coffee in this store is really good. Before Green''s coffee came, he and No. 3 didn''t speak, as if the other party didn''t exist, until more than a minute later, the waiter put the coffee in front of Green and waited for him to take a sip before No. 3 did it. Ran said: "Now there is a new task." "Oh!" Green replied noncommittally, and it would not be to catch up with No. 3 when he took the initiative to find him. Moreover, the mysterious organization should know the news of the death of ''Number 1'' and ''Number 2''. Green estimates that they should not suspect him. First, his strength is limited, and second, the time and place are not right. It is estimated that This account should be placed on the head of Princess Mulesina, because in this void world, the only people who can kill the number one and number two in succession are silent and unknowing. The natural disaster grade Princess Mulesina. Moreover, Princess Mulesina appeared in Dortnard Town to face off with Modi, and apparently had discovered the conspiracy of the opponent trying to revive the Sea God. "What mission? The kingdom hasn''t been very peaceful recently, and missions that are too dangerous... have to pay more." Green looked at No. 3 with a pair of dead fish eyes, as if he was watching a fat sheep to be slaughtered. No. 3 said nonchalantly: "Okay, I''ll double it for you." Then he took out a document bag from the inside of his coat and pushed it in front of Green: "The documents are inside. After reading and destroying, I will go first." Said When you''re done, stand up and walk outside. Green didn''t pick up the file bag immediately, but watched No. 3 leave, flashing a faint murderous intent, thinking in his heart whether to kill No. 3 now. But after thinking about it, forget it. The current situation is a bit complicated. Lets take a look at it. Especially in Dortnard Town, Princess Mulesina is still confronting Modi. In this case, if the mysterious organization and Fernandez Duke La really cooperated with Modi and wanted to sacrifice the entire human kingdom to revive the Sea God, so Duke Fra will definitely have a big move next. left the bar, stood on the street and looked back. No. 3 had a playful expression on his face, not knowing that he had walked around the gate of the ghost gate just now. Inside the ?? bar, Green opened the folder and took out a few pages and a photo from it. The photo above is a beautiful woman in her twenties, wearing a long dress common to nobles, it is Mrs. Cashel A farm located on the southern outskirts of Stinners is actually a secret military camp. Londoc and Eric the big white cat came here. Originally, he thought that following Colonel Zirabeka would be equivalent to breaking away from the kingdom''s military system, but when he got here, he realized that this place also belongs to the kingdom, but it is independent of the military. Outside of the special bureau, Colonel Zirabeka is directly responsible for Princess Moulesina. Londoc was shocked at the time. How could he have never heard the name of Princess Mulesina? For Void World No. 26, Princess Mulesina is a **** to a certain extent and can decide anyone. , the life and death of any family, or even an entire nation. But people''s feelings for Princess Mulesina are both love and hate. Although this woman is beautiful and powerful, it is this woman who created the kingdom of the dead. In the past ten years, the kingdom of the human being and the kingdom of the dead have been created. The endless wars, especially the last time the eastern barriers were broken, the undead army raged in the human kingdom, I dont know how many people died, and the whole kingdom was ruined, but all this was just for Princess Mulesina to develop a more powerful. undead creatures. Therefore, when he learned that these people belonged directly to Princess Mulesina, Londok''s mood was complicated, because his parents, including the whole village, died under the undead army at that time, and at that time he Just a newborn baby. Colonel Zirabeka of course saw Londok''s mood change, patted him on the shoulder, and said earnestly: "Don''t be sad, I understand your feelings, because my family is also the undead army that died in the invasion. But you must understand that we are not only fighting for Princess Mulesina, but also for ourselves, this time we must do our best, otherwise... the entire kingdom, hundreds of millions of people, including you and me... will die. " Londoc stared blankly at Colonel Zirabeka, who had a serious expression. He didn''t quite understand the meaning of the other party''s words. Colonel Zirabeka didn''t hide it either, so he simply assumed that Duke Fra might be plotting to create a huge magic circle with a diameter of more than hundreds of kilometers, and sacrifice all the people within the range of the huge magic circle. Although Colonel Chirabeka joined Princess Moulesina''s command, he did not have a complete understanding of the whole incident, and thought that the real culprit was Duke Fra. Even so, Rondock was stunned after hearing it. If these words hadn''t been said by Chirabeka, he would have thought it was a joke, or a prank aimed at him. Taking several cities with hundreds of thousands or even millions of people as the starting point, depicting the magic circle across a range of hundreds of kilometers, and finally sacrificing the lives and souls of hundreds of millions of people, what is this concept, it is simply unimaginable! At least Londock can''t imagine how crazy this is. "These lunatics, why did they do this? Could it be... Are the lives of so many people meaningless in the eyes of those people?" Londok scolded angrily. Colonel Zirabeka also fell silent, until a few minutes later, before he said firmly: "So, we must stop them and risk everything!" Londoc also showed a firm expression and regarded Colonel Zirabeka as a beacon of life. Now that Colonel Zirabeka has given him a direction, all he has to do is to abandon all distractions and work hard to move in that direction. At this moment, Londoc had an illusion that he seemed to be the protagonist of a certain heroic epic, taking on the mission of saving the world. In the face of the injustice of fate, he must stand up, defeat the evil enemy step by step, and completely save the world. A twisted and abnormal world. At this moment, Londoc''s pupils released an unprecedented brilliance! He needs a life mentor and someone to guide him, but once he steps on the right path, unimaginable power will burst out of him. Londoc. Hilg. Nobysiushas the potential to become the protagonist of the era. (end of this chapter) Chapter 480： 485 The Obsession of the Duke of Fra Chapter 480 485 The Obsession of Duke Frau Londoc himself didn''t notice how dazzling he was at this moment, even Colonel Zirabeka felt the change in his whole person''s temperament. The big white cat Eric on the side was breathing heavily, as if he knew the potential of Londoc for a long time, and made a "meow" sound, as if saying: "Look, Ben Miao already knew, This kid is a piece of jade, and he followed him early." However, there have been many people who have the potential to become the protagonists of the times, but very few can really write legends and become the darlings of the times. He, like Londoc, has undergone a transformation in his mentality. He should have soared into the sky. He will be lucky in everything that follows, and he will continue to obtain adventures, and his strength will advance by leaps and bounds, from one victory to another victory. However, reality poured cold water on him with a blow to the head. Just after receiving the order the next day, he went to Stinners to perform a mission, and Londoc encountered a huge crisis. Originally it was just an easy task, but I didnt expect to be attacked by Number Four on the way! In just one encounter, Londoc was cut in half by No. 4''s magic wind blade from the position of the hip bone. Fortunately, the big white cat Eric stepped forward and withstood the attack of No. 4 at a critical time, giving Londoc a chance. Stop the bleeding and send a distress signal In an old warehouse in the industrial area of ??Stinners. The big white cat Eric was bound by a silk thread that was thinner than a hair and very tough. The silk thread was deeply inserted into its fur, and blood even oozes in some places. Not long ago, in order to save the seriously injured Londoc, the big white cat Eric faced No. 4 in a deadly battle. Originally, the difference between their strengths was not big, but Eric''s specialty was speed and flexibility, but behind him was Londoc, who had broken half of his body, so he had to give up his advantage and fight head-on with No. 4. As for the results, the obvious. "Meow..." Eric whispered in pain, he knew that he had lost his game this time and fell into the hands of the enemy, I am afraid his life and death are unknown. "Hey, my dear Eric, I didn''t expect that it would be like this when we meet again." No. 4 smiled and looked at the big white cat tied into a zongzi. 4 looks like a very attractive middle-aged man on the surface, with a handsome appearance, wearing a high-end suit and spotless leather shoes, looking like an aristocrat with a very particular life. But in fact, he, like ''Number 1'' and ''Number 2'', is a monster transformed by alchemy. While speaking, No. 4 touched the silk thread that was linked to the ring on his right index finger. The tenacious silk thread tightened suddenly, causing the big white cat Eric to groan in pain. "Eric, my dear ex No. 4, do you want to pretend now? Do you think that if you become a cat, I won''t recognize you?" No. 4 said gloomily, but revealed that A lot of information has been released, it turns out that the big white cat Eric is actually a transformation product of a mysterious organization, and was once the number one of the previous session! But this is also logical. After all, it is possible to create ''No. 1'' to ''No. 6'' with such a mature technology of transforming people. It cannot be achieved overnight. "Meow! How did you find me? Gregory." Eric finally spoke, knowing that he couldn''t hide it. "Of course, we are friends, since I saw this big white cat, I have smelled the scent of your soul, it''s very special..." No. 4 smiled nervously: "Haha, Gregory! It''s a kind and familiar name. Ah! It''s been years since no one called me that." "Meow! I didn''t expect that you have become like this when we meet again. It''s really ugly! Even the soul is distorted." Eric''s tone was lamenting, but his tone did not hide the meaning of **** for tat. "Damn, what did you say!" The slightest bit of anger was immediately provoked: "Bastard, don''t you understand what the situation is now? Put away your ridiculous tricks, you are no longer the powerful and terrifying number one you used to be, and now you are It''s just my prisoner." As he spoke, his right hand clenched sharply, and the silk thread tightened further, strangling the white cat, even the tough fur couldn''t bear it, and the blood openings split open and a large amount of blood oozes out. But this time, the big white cat Eric was not screaming in pain. Fortunately, No. 4 has not lost his mind, and soon loosened the entanglement of the silk thread, giving Eric a chance to breathe. "Eric, you are still so annoying, my patience is limited, tell me now, how did you transfer your soul from the original body to the body of this white cat?" No. 4 asked eagerly, He never told anyone about Eric''s existence. The real purpose of this sudden attack on Londoc was to capture the big white cat Eric. Because Eric was the former number one of the organization, the original body was not this big white cat, but an even more ugly and twisted monster. No. 4 wanted to know what was the way to let Eric get rid of that ugly body on the premise that his soul would not be damaged. "Listen to Eric, I have no ill will towards you, we are not enemies, do you understand?" No. 4 said in a low voice, as calmly as possible: "I just want to get rid of this, don''t you understand? Get rid of this **** Everything, just like what you did back then! Why did you refuse to tell me that you succeeded? We are friends, aren''t we!" The big white cat was half lying on the ground, with a pair of big eyes blinking, showing a look of pity and helplessness: "Gregory, stop acting, you used to be so smart, haven''t you noticed it now? Your soul He has already been..." Eric''s tone suddenly stopped when he said that, and then he asked tentatively: "Number zero...is that you? I knew that you had already controlled Gregory''s soul and mind, and you wanted to use him. Are you trying to get me out of your control back then?" "As expected, it is Eric, my dear son." A voice with a completely different tone from just now came from the slightest mouth, and at the same time No. 4''s eyes completely changed. "Humph! You''re such a bastard!" The big white cat Eric''s emotions moved violently, but he quickly recovered: "I still don''t understand why a woman as perfect as a mother would fall in love with you, a lunatic! If you let her know that you turned her son into a person who is not like a ghost or a ghost, I wonder if she will still love you as deeply as she did back then, and even die for you. My dear father His Royal Highness Duke Fra!" fell into silence for a moment, and Duke Fra, who directly controlled No. 4, did not speak for a long time, and seemed to be caught in the memories of the past. It wasn''t until after a long while that he sighed: "Hey! I know Isabel will definitely hate me, and I know I''m very sorry for you, my son. But..." Duke Fra was suddenly excited, staring with a grim expression, even if Borrowing the body of No. 4, it is not difficult to feel his madness and paranoia at the moment: "In order to resurrect your mother! In order to bring her back to me, all these efforts are worth it, even if I lose everything, even if I betray my relatives and leave, Even if you betray the family, even if you betray the country...even if one day your mother comes back and hates me to the core, I will not hesitate! Because...I love her!" Eric was silent, he could feel Duke Frau''s madness, but he could feel his father''s love for his mother even more. He knew that the ultimate purpose of everything his father did was to resurrect his mother, so even if he suffered pain, even if he lost his human body and became what he is now, in addition to hatred for Duke Fra, he had more complicated feelings. Sometimes I even dreamed when I was sleeping that Duke Frau really succeeded in resurrecting his mother. Even if he had turned into a cat at that time, he could still return to them and snuggle up in his mother''s warm embrace. "What can I tell you? My soul is transferred to the cat. Does this have anything to do with resurrecting the mother?" "Tell me, then leave here and go back to the main world." Duke Fra did not explain much, but subconsciously reminded Eric to stay away from danger. However, at this moment, a azure light suddenly appeared in No. 4''s body. Duke Frau exclaimed: "What! It''s you, Modi!" Immediately his voice disappeared, and Number Four''s consciousness regained control of his body. Number Four showed a terrified expression, panting heavily, thinking back on the situation just now, he still had lingering fears. He didn''t expect that he was actually controlled by No. 0, and he didn''t notice anything. What was even more terrifying was that everything he did, what he did, what he thought, had no secrets in front of Duke Fra. Fortunately, during the previous contact, Modi retained a trace of Sea God''s divine power on him without his knowledge, and at a critical moment, Duke Frau''s control over him was removed. At the same time, Modi''s voice also sounded in his mind, and he quickly told him the cause and effect. In addition to being frightened, he was also more afraid of Modi. This person is definitely more terrifying than Duke Frau, but he has no Back off. "Gregory, please bring this Mr. Eric to me now, and you will get what you want, get rid of this ugly body." Modi half-ordered and half-baited, let No. 4 take the big white cat Ai Rick took it over, obviously the former son of Duke Frau still has a certain use value. Four''s eyes lit up: "You mean you can get me back into a human body? Is that what you mean?" Modi said lightly: "It''s nothing, come to my side, you will be blessed by the sea god, seize this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity!" After that, Modi''s voice disappeared. There was no answer to the call, and Modi had no time to be distracted by the battle with Princess Moulesina in Dortnard. Second update, please subscribe! (end of this chapter) Chapter 481： ugly death Chapter 481 Ugly Death No.4 called twice, but he didn''t get a response from Modi, which made him secretly relieved while disappointed. It was really Modi''s sudden intervention that made him feel great pressure. "Why are these dammits so strong." No. 4 complained and looked at Eric, the big white cat that was still tied to the ground. At this time, Eric was covered in blood, panting "huchihuchi", weak and helpless, and his eyes were a little scattered. The sudden appearance of Duke Frau just now had a great impact on his spirit, and even just now Modi suddenly At the moment of appearance, because of the competition for the control of No. 4''s body, the silk thread tied to Eric''s body loosened a little, giving him a chance to break free, but he didn''t realize it, his eyes were blank, and his muscles were relaxed, as if he was caught in some kind of situation. Memories. "Eric, it looks like we''re going to Dortnard." No. 4 said with a complicated expression. In fact, he didn''t want to face Modi in his heart, but he couldn''t resist Modi''s promise to let him get rid of it. Chances of this monster body. "Gregory, do you really believe what that person said?" Eric asked feebly: "As far as I know, that person is going to sacrifice hundreds of millions of people in the entire kingdom in order to resurrect the Sea God. Can you survive?" No. 4 was silent for a moment, then said solemnly: "I always have to give it a try, this body is already reaching its limit, maybe a year, maybe a week, my body will collapse in an instant, and it will turn into a stinking mess with a bang. Meat, if you give it a try this time, there may be a chance." He looked at the big white cat in a relaxed manner: "Eric, if you are willing to tell me what you did in the past, I may not send you there. I have a kind of A hunch, where to go... there will be no good results." Eric''s beautiful lake blue eyes flashed helpless: "Gregory, if I said I didn''t know, would you believe it?" No. 4 was stunned for a moment, then calmed down and became expressionless: "Okay, it seems that I really have no other choice." Then he reached out and grabbed the tail of the big white cat and lifted him upside down. going out. However, just as he was about to walk to the gate of the warehouse, he suddenly stopped, staring at the front, and sweat dripped down the link. At the next moment, a voice came from outside the door: "Huh? Was it discovered? You are so vigilant!" The wooden warehouse door opened from the outside, four wearing dark red armor, restraining two pairs of dark Winged female angel walks in from outside. The four angels were separated from left to right. Green walked in from the outside, wearing a black uniform of the special bureau, which made the pupils of No. 4 and the big white cat shrink. None of them thought that they would be found by the special bureau. "Two gentlemen, can you come with me?" Green said calmly: "If you cooperate, I will ensure your safety." "Hmph, the person in the special bureau, you are only a major, why do you dare to guarantee my safety?" No. 4 said gloomily, his eyes were no longer calm, but replaced by the madness of trapped beasts and still fighting. As for the big white cat that was still tied to the ground, he didn''t have the right to express his attitude. "It seems that there is no way to solve it peacefully." Green spread his hands helplessly, and then motioned for the four angels headed by Holly to do it. After the upgrade, the four Angel Liches became Legendary rank. Although they are all at least Legendary rank except Holly, they are a bit weak against the current enemies, but Green also knows that they still have to give them a chance to fight monsters and upgrade as much as possible. , otherwise they will always be stubborn, and these few angels will be useless. 4 can clearly feel that the angel lich at the head is stronger than him, and the other three are weaker, but they are all legendary. On a road on the outskirts of Stinners, the embarrassed No. 4 even had his left shoulder and entire arm gone, and his body was riddled with holes, but he still carried a big white cat and frantically went to Stinners City. escape outside. Originally, No. 4 had already shown the strongest form, but it was the form he disliked the most. However, he still underestimated the strength of the flame angel Holly. He was severely injured in just one face-to-face. In the end, if he hadn''t given up an arm, he wouldn''t even have a chance to escape. "Damn, who the **** are these people? When did such a powerful summoner appear in the special bureau?" Xiaobian cursed and ran away at a faster speed. "Stop it, Gregory, they''re catching up, you can''t run away." Eric the big white cat said in a dying breath. Neither side of the battle just took his life or death into consideration, which made this unfortunate guy even more injured. Further blood loss, has been life-threatening. "Shut up Eric!" No. 4 shouted angrily, but without waiting for the words to fall, his heart suddenly tightened. In the next moment, a fire snake flashed, and instantly countless enchanted bullets shot out from behind him and hit the wound on his left shoulder. "Ah~~~" screaming in pain, he hurriedly changed direction and blocked the big white cat Eric behind him. "Pffffff~~~" A series of bullets hit Eric, leaving only a little bloodskin left on this big cat with residual blood. Now it only needs any official level, or even an apprentice-level superhuman. If you make a move, you can easily kill the big white cat Eric. 4 found that Eric was dying, and was very anxious. Eric couldn''t die. He went to Modi this time to bring Eric there. If he only brought a corpse, it would definitely not work. But in this situation, he has no other way. If he doesn''t use the big white cat to block the gun, he will die. When he was entangled in his heart, a deafening terrifying roar suddenly came from the front: "Roar! Roar! Roar!" Followed by a huge figure from far to near, I saw a blue-gray dragon blocking his way. , It was the major in the special bureau uniform who was standing on top of the dragon''s head. But seeing this situation, No. 4 already understands that such a powerful character can have such a powerful dracolich, whether it is a necromancer or a summoner, it is impossible for him to be just a major. Because the relationship with No. 3 is average, and the relationship between the ''number people'' of the organization is not large, they all accept the vertical leadership of No. 0, so they don''t know Green at all. No. 4 stopped. At this time, he knew that this time he would definitely stop. If he only had the angels and the mage who controlled the floating guns in the past few days, he might still be able to think about getting out, but now he appeared in front of him. The 50-meter-long silver-gray giant dragon, he can clearly feel that the fighting power of this giant dragon is definitely more terrifying than that of the flame angel. "Bastard, do you have to put people to death? What do you want?" No. 4 cursed unwillingly. Green was too lazy to talk nonsense with him. A minute later, the flame angel''s giant sword cut off No. 4''s body, and then he opened his chest, took out a core, and sent it to Green. Green could feel that the psychic energy contained in this core is obviously less than that of No. 2. No wonder No. 4 is much weaker than No. 2. No. 2, who lost his psionic core, did not die immediately. His eyes were dim and he fell softly to the ground, but at the last moment he moved the index finger of his right hand, barely taking away all the silk threads wrapped around the big white cat Eric. Back, weakly said: "Eric, run! This guy is not trying to save you, don''t fall into his hands, otherwise... it will be miserable." Eric struggled to get up, feeling the severe pain that kept coming from his body, looked at No. 4, who was dying, and called out, "Gregory..." "Stop talking nonsense, run away!" No. 4 seemed to have gone back to the past at this moment, and scenes appeared before his eyes. At that time, he was not No. 4, his name was Gregory Erling Hart! Eric is still Eric, Duke Fra is still the model of the elegant, easy-going and gentle aristocrat, and Mrs. Isabelle is still as beautiful... "It''s a pity, in the end... I didn''t die in human form in the end, it''s really ugly." Gregory''s eyes completely dimmed, losing his deliberate suppression, and suddenly with a bang, his body swelled, and in the blink of an eye It turned into a monster corpse full of leprosy and wrapped in green pus. Green stood on the head of the dragon lich, looking down at all this, and then his eyes fell on the big white cat Eric. Although No. 4 retracted the silk thread just now and told Eric to run quickly, Eric didn''t move, because the sensitive feeling of being a cat made him understand that he was locked, and even if he wanted to run, he couldn''t. With a ?? bang, the huge body of the dracolich descended, lowering the huge and ferocious dragon head. Green, dressed in military uniform, walked slowly down from the head of the dracolich, stood in front of the big white cat Eric, and tidied up the buttons on the cuffs of his shirt. His eyes were indifferent and his face was expressionless. The big boss like the villain appeared. Meow~~~ Eric instinctively shrank his body in fear, rolled his eyes upwards and looked at Green, his body trembled slightly, but he didn''t dare to move at all. Green quickly withdrew his eyes and looked up towards the city center of Stinners. After just a few breaths, a figure flew over at an extremely fast speed from far to near, and in the blink of an eye, it was more than ten meters away. The dracolich behind Green immediately raised the huge dragon head vigilantly, and the four-winged angel team also swung into battle formation vigilantly. And Eric, who was lying on the ground, flashed a complex color in his eyes. He was too familiar with that aura. It used to be his strongest arm and backer, but it was also a nightmare in his fate. I saw a full set of knight armor with luminous gold edging and aura of divine power, with a pair of metal wings spread out on the back, and holding a special, large dragon hunting rifle in both hands, it was Duke Fra! (end of this chapter) Chapter 482： Out of control and poisoning Chapter 482 Out of Control and Poisoning "Father..." Eric saw Archduke Frau appear, and he hadn''t seen him for many years. He couldn''t help feeling agitated, and called out subconsciously, but he swallowed it back as soon as he shot, a pair of sapphire blue cat eyes flashing with love and hate Intertwined complex emotions. Duke Frau landed with a blank face, only at first glanced at Eric, who had turned into a big white cat, and didn''t look at him again, just stared at Green. Green was also looking at Duke Fira, and said lightly: "His Royal Highness, it''s an honor to meet you." "Me too, Mr. Vacalante." Duke Frau nodded slightly: "Or... Should I call you His Excellency General Wood Wilson?" Green was not surprised that the other party could find out his identity. Since the angel and dracolich were summoned just now, he did not intend to continue to hide it. And he got the news from Silabel, he already knew the situation on the main world. With the visit of Prince Sinem, all of them have turned their cards. Only Green still hides the natural disaster-level war that the Condor Empire doesn''t know about. force. "Oh! It seems that His Royal Highness the Duke knows my situation very well." Green narrowed his eyes slightly. According to his original plan, if Duke Fra dared to come forward, he would solve it together, but now it seems that he has to After changing the plan, Duke Frau''s strength exceeded his original expectations. Originally Green thought that Duke Frau was also a legendary pinnacle, but Duke Frau, who appeared at this time, was equipped with an artifact, and it was a set of holy angels! You already have the strength of the first-level natural disaster grade, and if you want to defeat or even kill it, you must use the skeleton lord, or use the angel of death. But at this time, Green doesn''t want to reveal the strength of the natural disaster grade early. This is the last trump card in his hand, and it is also the final bargaining chip for the Lorenzo Kingdom to organize the recovery of the Sea God, and it is not showhand time. The situation on Duke Frau''s side is not very good. Originally, he cooperated with Modi and prepared to sacrifice the magic circle to wake up the sleeping sea god, just to revive his dead wife. But recently, Duke Fra found that Modi was secretly doing something, so that the ''Number Man'' team he had spent countless years to transform had a chance to escape his control! This made Duke Frau very angry and terrified. He felt that Modi had not really cooperated with him from the beginning, but was using him. Assets of value are stripped out. But Duke Fra is not a fuel-efficient lamp. After seeing through Modi''s trick, he immediately took countermeasures. "I heard that you are someone that Silabel values, and you are indeed a rising star." Duke Frau said while adding a lot of Green: "I don''t want to be an enemy of Duke Mora, and I don''t want to be an enemy of you, but I have come to this point. There is no way out, now I want to take him away, do you want to stop me?" He pointed at my big white cat on the ground as he spoke. "Of course, you are His Royal Highness the Duke of the kingdom, and I have no right to stop you from doing anything." Green made a quick decision in his mind, took a step back with a blank expression, and gave up the big white cat Eric. Duke Fra''s eyes narrowed slightly, he couldn''t tell whether Greene was pretending to be perfunctory to prepare for a sneak attack or really prepared to give in. But at this time, he couldn''t back down! With the sound of metal colliding with the artifact armor worn by Duke Frau, he walked all the way to Green. No one on both sides made a move, but they were all on guard for each other. Duke Fra finally came to Eric, the big white cat, and stretched out his hand to grab it. Immediately, a suction force grabbed the big white cat on the ground and landed it in Duke Fra''s hands. Then, there was a sudden flash of space. Fluctuating, the big white cat Eric has disappeared. After ??achieved his goal, Duke Frau breathed a sigh of relief, but saw the body of No. 4 not far away, a complex emotion flashed in his eyes, and suddenly said, "Do you know who he is?" Green didn''t look at No. 4''s body, but shook his head silently: "I don''t know, and I''m not interested in knowing." Duke Frau said in a cold tone: "His name is Gregory, he is my wife''s nephew, and was once my son''s best friend." Green felt a flash of killing intent, and at that moment, Archduke Frah had a killing intent towards him. This made him secretly scold MMP in his heart. This man is sick. He would do anything for his wife, sacrificing his son and nephew, turning them into monsters that are not human or ghosts. Now he still has the face because Green killed four No. angry. By this time, Green had determined that Duke Frau had gone crazy, and his thinking had no basic logic. "So what?" Green looked at Duke Mora with dead fish eyes, but he was secretly ready. If something went wrong, he would immediately release the Angel of Death. Even if his strength was exposed, he would kill Duke Fra, but now Greene It is not yet certain whether Duke Frau is the No. 0 of that mysterious organization. According to the current information, Duke Fra should be No. 0, but Green always has a hunch that this mysterious No. 0 seems to be someone else. "Forget it, it''s all over. If it doesn''t work this time, then... let all the dust return to the dust!" Duke Fra suddenly lost his interest, looked up at the hazy sky, and then turned his hand to the slightest The corpse was thrown, and a flame instantly engulfed it and burned it. In a blink of an eye, it was already burned to fly ashes, and then lightly wrote: "Counting number four, three of my side have died, please go back and tell Princess Mulesina, I I can no longer control these transformed people, she can kill all of them if she can, but I will definitely resurrect Isabel... No one can stop it!" Duke Fra thought that No. 1 and No. 2 were shot by Princess Moulesina. Even though Green showed amazing strength just now, it did not exceed the legendary level. He felt that even if Green could defeat No. 1 and No. 2, he would not be able to. It is possible to kill them cleanly, only natural disaster-level superhumans have this kind of strength... In the afternoon of the second day, the Special Bureau Building in Stinars City. Green was sitting in the small office assigned to him, fiddling with the file bag given to him earlier by No. 3, which contained Mrs. Cashel''s materials. In the special bureau building, there are not many majors who can have a separate office. Green received a major-level office because of the special greeting from General Citroen. However, his office is a few floors below the Special Bureau headquarters. There was a knock on the door at this time, Green sat in the room and called directly: "Come in." As for who came, as early as the other party was 50 meters away from the Special Bureau building, the crows that Green had dispersed beforehand had already discovered the abnormality of this person. It''s just that the distance was still far away at the time, and Green couldn''t tell that the other party was targeting him, until the other party walked over step by step and knocked on the door of his office. In the next moment, with a creak, the dark wooden door of the office was pushed open, and a handsome young man in a captain''s uniform walked in, gave Green a military salute, and said loudly, "Hello, sir." Green looked up and down and asked, "What''s the matter?" "Report, there is a document, General Sihabelon asked me to send it over." The young captain replied in a straight-forward manner, and delivered a blue folder in his left hand. Green was leaning on the somewhat shabby office chair, and instead of reaching out to take the documents handed over by the captain, he stared at the captain officer''s face with a strange expression. The captain held the folder awkwardly, and stood there stiffly, looking a little embarrassed, and smiled reluctantly: "Sir, it''s General Sihabelon..." "Okay, don''t say those words that lie to children." Green interrupted the other party: "I really don''t think you have the courage to come here to plot against me." Then he looked at the blue folder and pointed out: "You put the venom here, intending to let me touch it with my hands and spread it through the skin to poison me, right?" Through the eye of spiritual vision, Green found that there was a slight psionic reaction on that folder, which was an extremely secret but potent poison, and even legendary superhumans were difficult to be immune to. And from the moment the captain approached the office, Green had already determined the identity of the other party. "No. 3!" Green said lightly: "What a pity! I thought we were collaborators, but I didn''t expect you to be deliberately trying to harm me, and you wanted to use poison to deal with me, which is so disappointing to me." The captain''s officer''s body trembled, then he straightened his body, put away his cautious attitude, his face wriggled for a while, revealing his true colors, the appearance of a blond youth. "Yeah! It''s a pity. Originally, I wanted to use poison to control you. Although it would hurt a little, at least you don''t have to die, but you are too vigilant, but this also means harming you." No. 3 sneered confidently, as if I thought I had settled for Green. "Oh? Is it because I killed Number Four that made you make up your mind?" Green asked. "This is just one of the reasons. I didn''t expect you to have the strength to kill Gregory, but more importantly, you are too disobedient and don''t act according to the instructions, which makes me very passive and slows down the plan of Lord Zero. , this is absolutely not allowed, it must be corrected immediately!" No. 3 said righteously, especially when he mentioned ''Sir No. 0'', he showed unusual admiration in his eyes. Green''s heart moved. He had suspected before that Duke Frau might not be No. 0 of the mysterious organization. Now No. 3''s performance further confirmed his thoughts. The Duke of Frau has said before that everyone from No. 1 to No. 6 was out of his control because of Modi''s intervention. Now No. 3 still shows loyalty to No. 0. There are only two possibilities, either No. 3 is acting, or No. 3 is acting. The Duke of La is really not No. 0. Then a new question arises, if not the Duke of Frau, who is it? (end of this chapter) Chapter 483： who is zero Chapter 483 Who is Number Zero Green''s heart became more and more doubtful, and by this time, he was more inclined to the possibility that Duke Frau was not No. 0. No. 3 didn''t know that his few words had brought so much effective information to Green. He narrowed his eyes slightly. Although Green saw through the poisoning trick, he was not afraid, even though this was the headquarters of the Special Bureau. No. is also confident that he will be able to retreat. "Okay, I originally planned to take it easy, but now you bring it to the door yourself, I will save the trouble, just die." Green was still sitting in the chair, and said in a flat tone. At the same time, in Green''s small office, large swaths of glowing magic runes appeared on the surrounding walls and doors and windows, instantly enclosing the entire office into an independent space. No. 3 frowned, and there was a bad premonition in his heart, but he didn''t feel that Green had the qualification to threaten his life, and sneered: "It seems that you are already prepared! Don''t you think you can be mysterious or not? Do you want to keep me here?" A arrogant and twisted smile appeared on No. 3''s face as he spoke: "Maybe you still don''t know my true strength, don''t think that if you can kill No. 4, you are qualified to hold it in front of me. , how do you think we got these numbers? It''s not because of the sequence of our transformation time, but because of our strength! Do you understand?" As he spoke, there was another frantic, almost crazy laughter, and his body mutated, turning into a thick mass of blood with no fixed shape, and it began to spread along the wall facing the office. full, then wrap the greens. "Are you saying that your numbers are based on strength?" Green said calmly, "So No. 1 and No. 2 are stronger than you." No.3''s laughter stopped for a while, and suddenly he heard Green''s implication, and couldn''t help shouting: "What do you mean?" The thick blood that spread outward also stopped. Green said: "My meaning is very simple, that is, you should die." Green''s figure changed as he spoke, but he directly replaced the Angel of Death from the cemetery. The Angel of Death appeared in the office and spread out his metal wings with a swipe. At the same time, the artifact behind himthe 100,000 Sword, suddenly showed a storm of blades. Under the blessing of the divine weapon, the strength of the angel of death broke through the limit of the legendary level and reached the level of natural disaster. It instantly crushed No. 3, and an aura of death shrouded it, causing No. 3 to feel a sense of fear in his heart. . "No! This is impossible!" No. 3 screamed frantically, quickly shrinking the thick blood that was unfolding into a ball, wriggling trying to protect his core. However, under the attack of the Blade Storm, the huge blood cells were quickly exhausted. No matter how he rushed left and right, he couldn''t break through the sword net. He could only let the Angel of Death manipulate the Blade Storm to cut his flesh clean. In fact, No. 3''s real body is not a thick mass of dark red blood, he also has flesh and bones and internal organs, but is protected inside the blood cell, tightly wrapped around the core. Under normal circumstances, even if attacked, the enemy''s strength is stronger than No. 3, and it is difficult to hurt his core and visceral vital points that have no fixed position. But this time Green''s angel of death used the blade storm to completely peel him apart, revealing his fragile internal organs and a deadly core of divine power. "No! Please, don''t kill me, I swear I can be loyal to you and become your most obedient loyal dog, please..." No. 3 is no longer as resolute in the face of real death threats as before, revealing that he True nature, cowardly and unscrupulous. Even his sworn loyalty to Number Zero was easily abandoned. Unfortunately, Green never planned to let these modified numbers go, all he needed was their divine core. This technology, which can use divine power crystals to provide energy to large extraordinary creatures, is quite attractive to Green. And Green has a hunch that the key technical difficulties in the artificial bone dragon project that Princess Mulesina is researching will probably depend on this divine core. If he can master this technique, he will have more bargaining chips when facing Princess Mulesina. Therefore, Green has made up his mind to kill all the remaining numbers one by one, capture their divine power core, analyze them all, and see what is the difference, and it is best to find the number zero and put it in the tomb Garden, gain his wisdom, and completely master this technology that utilizes the crystallization of divine power. Although Greene also got the Shadow Scholar Arkansas before, he has to admit that there are too few heroes in the cemetery who are biased towards research, which obviously does not conform to the principle that science and technology are the primary productive forces. And this time, Green had already set his sights on the mysterious No. 0. The ability to develop the core technology of divine power and powerful human body modification technology undoubtedly proved the value of No. 0. In the next moment, after a scream, the blade storm from the 100,000 swords cut and exploited the internal organs wrapped around the core of divine power, and the brain and internal organs of No. 3, which had been twisted into a human form, were all shattered. After he also screamed, he completely declared After death, only a walnut shape remained, and the divine power core, which was larger than No. 4, was taken into the hands by the angel of death. Immediately, the Angel of Death was summoned back to the cemetery by Green, and Green, who appeared in the image of Vakarant, returned to the office again. At this moment, the magic runes that appeared on the walls and doors and windows of the office, which could isolate all psionic energy fluctuations, have dimmed. The appearance of the Angel of Death and the killing of No. 3 just now did not alarm anyone, and no one noticed that a face-to-face captain officer had once Entering this office... That night, Major Cavallante, disguised by Green, returned to the apartment assigned by the Special Bureau. It was pitch black inside, and the lights in the corridor were a little dim. Green pushed open the door with a click, took off his long coat and hung it on the hanger by the door, then turned on the light. With a ?? snap, the living room of the apartment lit up instantly, but two people were seen sitting on the couch a few meters away. Green was not surprised to see those two people, he already knew about the other half an hour ago when they entered the apartment. "You two have been waiting for a long time." Green walked in and looked at the two on the sofa with a pair of dead fish eyes. Those two people had already stood up, it was Colonel Zirabeka and Mrs. Cashel, but at the moment Colonel Zirabeka was not wearing a military uniform, but his military temperament could not be concealed, and Mrs. Cashel did not. Wearing an aristocratic long skirt, but a hunting suit, it looks heroic. "Your Excellency General Slater, it''s a great honor to meet you." Colonel Zirabeka gave a military salute. Mrs. Cashel did not speak, but she also saluted. "You two are welcome, sit down and talk." Green said, sitting on the separate sofa next to the long sofa, and said lightly: "I have received a message from Her Royal Highness Princess Mulesina." "Okay, Your Excellency." Colonel Zirabeka stood up and reported to Green the strength he currently has under his command, including a mobile force of 20,000 people, all of which are enchanted equipment, and their combat effectiveness is very strong. There is also a core force composed of elite extraordinary people with a number of 300 people, of which there are 14 people whose strength is above the legendary level... After ??Green heard this, he nodded slightly: "Not bad, the situation forced me to expect better, then let''s talk about Princess Mulesina''s next plan." Colonel Chirabeka eased his emotions and said, "Her Royal Highness the Princess said that the next command will be under the unified command of Your Excellency General, mainly targeting the secret organization formed by Duke Fra and preventing them from completing the super-giant sacrificial circle." Green nodded slightly: "Okay, then according to Her Royal Highness, you are responsible for destroying the giant circle. With the power you just introduced, there should be no problem." Colonel Zirabeka was stunned. He didn''t expect Greene to give him a relatively easy task. Originally, he was worried that Greene would use him and his men as cannon fodder. "What? Is there any difficulty?" Green asked when he saw his strange expression. Colonel Zirabeka immediately fought, stood at attention and saluted: "No, thank you for taking care of Your Excellency General." Green nodded: "That''s settled, I''ll handle the other matters. How to implement it is up to you to decide. If there is any special situation, please contact me directly." He threw a magic communicator to Colonel Zirabeka. "Uh... ok." Colonel Zirabeka was a little stunned, he didn''t expect to finish so soon, Green was about to see off the guest. Originally, when he came this time, he was already prepared, and he didn''t want to leave this apartment for two or three hours. "What else?" Green''s eyes were cold and indifferent, which made both Colonel Zirabeka and Mrs. Cassel feel a lot of pressure. It''s not that they haven''t seen the world, especially Mrs. Cassel. Don''t think that his ex-husband is only a baron, but his family background is not low, and his connections are wider. When he was still alive, he had brought her to visit many big people, but now facing the Green''s so-called bigwigs can''t take the stage. "No..." Colonel Zirabeka just wanted to say no, but suddenly remembered an important thing: "By the way, there is one more thing that Your Excellency General must help." "Tell me about it." Green said lightly. "It''s about Mrs. Cashel," Colonel Chirabeka said calmly: "We have reliable information that someone is trying to hurt her recently and take advantage of our relationship..." However, Colonel Zirabeka and Mrs. Cassel did not expect that before they could finish speaking, they were interrupted by Green: "Needless to say, I know about this, it is the number three of the mysterious organization, I It''s resolved, you don''t have to worry." Colonel Chirabeka was stunned for a moment, and Mrs. Cashel looked at each other. They didn''t expect Green to give such an answer, the matter has been resolved? What does it mean? Please subscribe! ! (end of this chapter) Chapter 484： Levita Chapter 484 Levita In fact, Colonel Zirabeka has known No. 3 for a long time, and has dealt with each other for some reason. He is well aware of the strength and insidiousness of No. 3. Knowing that someone was going to attack Mrs. Cassel this time, he immediately thought of the trick of No. 3. Unfortunately, No. 3 is elusive and can change many shapes. It is almost impossible to catch and destroy the opponent. At a loss, Green suddenly appeared, and Princess Mulesina showed great importance to Green, and even assigned them all to Green''s unified command, which made Colonel Zirabeka aroused hope and decided to put this matter. Pushing it to Green, on the one hand, can solve a big problem, and on the other hand, it can also test Green''s ability. But Colonel Zirabeka did not expect that as soon as he mentioned this matter, Green said it was resolved, which caught him off guard. "Your Excellency General, what do you mean?" Colonel Zirabeka swallowed. "It literally means that Number 3 is dead, and no one will harm Mrs. Cassel. You can rest assured for the time being. As for the rest, I can''t promise." Mrs. Searle''s pupils shrank, and an existence as strong as No. 3 was already dead! And listening to Green''s tone, it seems that he killed him. They are not sure, but they think more about it, and feel that the person in front of them is unfathomable. Until they left the apartment, Colonel Chirabeka and Mrs. Cashel both let out a long breath, looked at each other, and boarded a carriage. Inside the carriage, Mrs. Cashel patted her plump chest and leaned against Colonel Chirabeka: "Dear, just now... What do you think this General Slater is from? He looks young, I can''t see him at all." Colonel Zirabeka put his arms around the woman beside him, and the tenderness made him feel at ease: "That''s definitely not his true face, to gain the trust of Princess Moulesina, this person is at least standing at the same height. The strong, it is estimated that the strong who came from the main world to solve this incident. We know it in our hearts, and we must not leak the news, otherwise you and I will be in danger. Do you understand!" "Yeah!" Mrs. Cassel nodded heavily. Colonel Zirabeka continued: "But this is undoubtedly good news for us. Originally, I was not very optimistic about the prospects of this time. After all..." Colonel Zirabeka suddenly stopped and said in a low voice. : "You know, the situation this time is very complicated. The Condor Empire behind it has already taken action. I just received news from my contacts in the main world not long ago that a prince of the Condor Empire is visiting the kingdom. The significance of this You should understand without me telling you. But now that this guy has appeared, it should be the trump card on our side, and now it seems that the outcome is really unpredictable." "Well, but we have to deal with it more carefully. The more evenly matched the battle, the more **** and tragic it may be." Mrs. Cassel reminded: "I know, there is no way, but if there is a way, I will also kill you. Send it out and won''t stay in this dangerous place." "Don''t worry, my dear, we''ll get through it, and I''m willing to accompany you...even if it''s death!" Mrs. Cassel said in a lower and lower voice, and finally put her head lightly on Colonel Chirabeka''s shoulder, The two were silent for a long time, and neither of them spoke, until a few minutes later, Mrs. Cashel suddenly remembered something and asked again: "By the way, how is that young man in Londock? I heard that last time he was brought back. There is only one breath left, where have you been sent?" Colonel Chirabeka frowned, thinking about the situation of Londoc, which made him a little desolate, what a good seedling! Although his life was saved, he has already become a crippled person. His two thighs and the middle calf are all gone, and only half a person is left. If there is no accident, it will be difficult to get out of bed for the rest of his life, unless... He is willing to accept the human body Retrofit. Londoc is hesitating about this question these days, should he accept human body modification? In Londok''s heart, he was somewhat repulsive of human body transformation, because he had seen too many monsters that were transformed, not like humans or ghosts. But if he doesn''t accept it, he will be completely reduced to a crippled person, from a superhuman who originally possessed great power to a **** who can only lie on the bed. He really couldn''t accept such a result, and once he became a crippled man, although the disabled soldier allowance was not enough to guarantee his future life, it was almost foreseeable that poverty and desolation at night would be his destined destiny in the future. Colonel Zirabeka''s heart is also tangled. Rationally, it is the best choice for Londoc to undergo human transformation, but emotionally, he does not want Londoc to become that kind of monster in the future, and even his soul will be distorted in the end. , a tragic death. "Londoc... He will make what he thinks is the right choice." Colonel Zirabeka whispered: "It''s a pity, originally he had the potential to become a hero, I can feel it, but now... it''s all ruined." Late at night, the city of Ferentin, which is more than 400 kilometers away from Stinners. This is another fulcrum of the pentagram sacrifice magic circle, and it is also an important coastal city in the south of the human kingdom. The sky was gloomy, the stars were dim, and there was no moonlight. In an old and gloomy mansion, Levita looked gloomily at the latest information scattered on the desk. "No. 1, No. 2, No. 3, No. 4~~~ ??All of them died! Who did it?" Levita''s face was sinking. As the No. 5 of the organization, he looked like a skin A fair-skinned and slightly fat middle-aged man. He is a little panicked now, and he is getting news one after another. All the people with the highest organization number are dead. Shouldn''t it be his and No. 6''s turn next? Who is targeting them, is it that Duke Fra has found out that they have all betrayed? A cleanup is underway? Levita thought while stroking the large hound sitting at his feet. This is a military dog ??retired from the army, which also has extraordinary abilities and a very high IQ. Arrian, the military dog, squinted his eyes, enjoying the caress of his master. As a canine with keen senses, Arrian is very clear that its owner is not a human, but a terrifying bloodthirsty monster, but it doesn''t care at all, as long as there is meat to eat and bones to gnaw, whether the owner is a human or a monster. It doesn''t make much difference. "Why hasn''t Master Zero instructed yet?" Levita is eager to contact Number Zero at the moment, but these numbers are not qualified to contact Number Zero directly. They can only wait for Number Zero to contact them, but it has been several months recently. He has not received the contact information of No. 0: "Or go to Lord Modi?" Thinking of Modi, complex emotions flashed in Levita''s eyes. He was very afraid of this person. He was an extremely dangerous person. These seemingly vicious transformed people were no different from ants in that person''s eyes. Even able to compete with the great Princess Mulesina by herself. "Hey~~~~~" Levita sighed, the thought of going to Modi for help only flashed through his mind. Although Modi is very powerful, he can''t quench his thirst from afar, and now his purpose has been restrained by Princess Mulesina, even if he wants to help, it is impossible. "Wang Wang Wang~~~" Just when Levita was at a loss, the military dog ??squatting at his feet suddenly opened his eyes vigilantly, his ears also stood on the top of his head, and turned his head to look in the direction of the window. "Arrian, what''s wrong with you?" Levita sat up straight and looked in the same direction, but only saw darkness outside the window. "Wang Wang Wang~~~" Arrian continued to scream vigilantly, and stood up from the ground, but subconsciously stepped back, as if there was something terrifying outside the window. Levita was even more vigilant: "Who is it? Come out!" At the same time, his hands had melted into two long metal blades, and his feet had also pierced the leather shoes and turned into the same long metal knives. After assuming a fighting stance, he did not approach the window, but stepped back around the desk, preparing to leave through the door. "Mr. Levita, why are you in such a hurry?" A voice suddenly came from outside the window, but when he finished speaking, he had already entered the room. Levita''s pupils contracted, and at some point, a man in a major''s uniform stood in the room. Now that Green''s use of the spirit world shuttle has become more and more familiar, under the eyes of Levita, he walked in front of him lightly. Although Levita is also a Legendary Rank, but compared to the legendary high-level peak powerhouse like No. 1 and No. 2, he is just a weak chicken worthy of entering the Legendary Middle Rank, and there is no room for resistance in Green''s face. Levita''s body stiffened, and under Green''s gaze, it seemed as if he was being stared at by a terrifying ancient beast. "Who... are you? What do you want to... do?" Levita asked stumblingly, but in fact he had already guessed that the person in front of him killed Number One them nine times out of ten. "If I were you, don''t move around casually, or you want to be like them." Green said blankly: "You are not dead yet, which means you still have some value, don''t be so nervous, you are not necessarily dead, if If you''re interested." Levita''s face changed again, of course he understood who ''they'' was referring to in Green''s words. He knew very well that he could kill No. 1 and No. 2, and it would be effortless to kill him, and he could also feel that Green contained an unfathomable aura of terror. Hesitating for a while, Levita gritted her teeth secretly, and restored the hands and feet that had turned into sharp blades, which was equivalent to releasing the fighting state, and said in a slump: "Okay, I surrender." He slowly raised his hands. Green nodded: "Yes, a very wise choice, now we can have a good talk." Saying that, Green has walked to the seat where Levita was sitting just now, as if he was the owner of the place, motioning for Levita to sit opposite. (end of this chapter) Chapter 485： military dog ??arrian Chapter 485 Military Dog Arrian Levita was in a panic. Looking at the uninvited guest on the opposite side, he felt that he was now a live fish on a chopping board. "Don''t be nervous, your life will not be in danger, at least not for the time being." Green said lightly. "What do you want to do? Or...what do you want to know from me?" Levita tried to calm down and calm down, he knew that at this moment, panic and fear would be of no use, it would only make his situation more embarrassing Difficulty, and even angered the other party, killing him directly. "What do I want to know..." Green seemed to be lost in thought. Levita was even more disturbed by the sudden silence, for fear that the person opposite would suddenly violently beat him to death. Fortunately, Green finally spoke after a minute: "Then tell me about your organization, and... Who is Number Zero? Don''t tell me it''s Duke Fra." A look of astonishment flashed in Levita''s eyes. He didn''t expect Green to know that Duke Fra and No. 0 were not the same person. Even in their organization, only a few of their numbered reformers knew this secret. The members thought that the Duke of Frau was No. 0. Green watched Levita silently, and from his reaction, it was clear from the previous guess that Duke Fra and No. 0 were indeed not the same person. Of course, there is also the possibility that Levita wants to make a clear statement, but Green feels that in this case, and Levita''s past performance, the probability of this possibility is very small. Next, Levita didn''t hide anything, and revealed everything he knew. It turned out that this mysterious organization was indeed first established by Duke Fra. After his wife Isabel died unexpectedly, he fell into great depression and sadness, and his mental state became worse and worse. The bad habit of taking drugs, although powerful in itself, did little harm to the body, but the hallucinogens made his already unstable mental state worse, until one day a person appeared in front of him and claimed to have the hope of resurrecting Isabel. Duke Frau had fallen into a state of semi-madness at that time, and even thought of committing suicide several times to accompany his beloved wife. Although this sudden appearance had a mysterious and mysterious origin, Duke Fra didn''t even think about it, so he believed the other party, and in order to revive his wife, he got back on his feet, and formed a secret organization to carry out crazy human transformation experiments in secret, and even himself His biological son also got in. In the end, he spent countless wealth and carried out countless inhuman experiments on the human body. Although he has created powerful transformants such as No. 1 to No. 6, it is still a long way from resurrecting his beloved wife. Countless experiments have exhausted Fra Duke''s patience. At this time, Modi appeared in front of him and made a promise to help him resurrect his wife... As for who the mysterious No. 0 is, Livita did not give a clear answer. He only knew that Duke Frau was not No. 0. As for who No. 0 was, he did not know, but according to his guess, Zero should be the one who induced Duke Frau to set up a secret organization to conduct human experiments. "It''s really a sad seed of infatuation." Greene commented on Duke Fra after listening to Levita''s narration. And the whole thing has a strong taste of conspiracy from beginning to end. It is very likely that Mrs. Isabelle''s death was premeditated from the beginning, and then it led Duke Frau astray step by step, resulting in the current result. However, if this is a conspiracy, who is behind it? Green''s brain turned rapidly, analyzing the clues in his hands. "First of all, if there is a real mastermind behind the plans for Duke Fra, there must be a strong organization or country behind it, and you can not fear the revenge of the Kingdom of Lorenzo. After all, Duke Fra is the royal family of the Kingdom of Lorenzo. The exposure will definitely arouse the anger of the royal family, and the few natural disaster-level powerhouses headed by Grand Duke Mora will not give up." Green thought silently: "The other thing is that this matter must have enough huge benefits that are desperate enough to make the initiator. He and the backer behind him feel that even if he offends the Kingdom of Lorenzo, he will not hesitate to do so." The only ones who meet these conditions and can reach out to Void World No. 26 seem to be the Condor Empire and the Church of Holy Light. However, Green''s intuition should not be the Condor Empire. Condor Empire''s methods should be more direct and fierce, instead of starting from the death of a woman more than ten years ago and arranging such a conspiracy with less clear intentions. And to this day, the Condor Empire has clearly ended. If the mysterious organization of Duke Fra is controlled by the Condor Empire behind the scenes, there is no need to hide it at this time. The weight of the Soo Kingdom''s pressure. As for the Church of the Holy Light, Green thinks it is more likely, which is in line with some of their styles of doing things, casting a net everywhere, making arrangements in advance, and planning for the long-term. But if the Church of the Holy Light was the black hand behind the scenes, it should have been revealed by now. Last time, the Condor Empire was calculated by the Church of the Holy Light and lost a natural disaster-level powerhouse in Sebao Port, but the Holy Light The church was also secretly taken by Modi to capture the mother''s nest that gave birth to the sea god. If the Church of the Holy Light is really behind Duke Fraus secret organization, you must already know that the Sea God Mother Nest is in this void world. With the overbearing power of the Holy Light Church, it is impossible to sit back and ignore it. Now there must be a big move, not only to retake the Sea God Mother Nest, but also to take the opportunity to take the Void World No. 26 by the way. Green pondered for a long time, but finally had no idea, so he had to put this question aside for the time being. Anyway, this matter is not important to Green, no matter who the mysterious No. 0 is, it will eventually be revealed. Green looked at Levita, who was in a panic, and stood up from the chair. Levita''s body trembled, he was very afraid of Green, and Arrian, the military dog ??cowering at his feet, also whimpered, and instinctively tried to shrink his body as small as possible. "Don''t be nervous, I''m quite satisfied with your performance. I''m asking you to go to a place now, and you won''t return here in the future. With your physique and vitality, as long as you cooperate obediently, you shouldn''t die." Green said and opened it directly. The portal connected to the cemetery, and at the same time, a phantom energy was injected into Levita''s body, which was used as a pass to enter the cemetery. In the next moment, a staggered, Levita had fallen into the portal. Suddenly felt the world spinning, Levita felt the surrounding space psionic energy fluctuated violently, and when he came back to his senses, he had appeared in a huge city shrouded in a gloomy and oppressive atmosphere. The buildings here are all gray and black, and the sky above the city is shrouded in a thick, seemingly real death spirit. The skeleton soldiers armed to the teeth on the street patrolled at a uniform pace. Black smoke billowed from the big chimneys standing high in the distance, which contained the rich and chaotic death energy, and the gray color gathered in the sky above the city. Lead cloud. "This... what place is this..." Levita looked at everything around him with a confused expression. At this moment, a dragon roar that shook the heavens and the earth suddenly came, and a huge silver-gray dragon head protruded from the dark clouds, and then glide and landed on a mountain top not far away. Levita swallowed his saliva subconsciously, and visually estimated that the silver-gray dragon was more than fifty meters long, and the mighty dragon was surging all over his body. A dracolich with a dragon soul! Just at this moment, there was another dragon roar. A giant dragon with a slightly smaller body, but with dark red scales and a powerful dragon life force in its body flew over the city. This time, Levita was even more shocked. If it was just a dracolich, what the **** was the real red dragon? A necromancer with a living dragon in captivity? By this time, Levita already knew that this should be a special space world where a powerful necromancer stored undead creatures. "Damn, where did I come from? Just now... that person just now, who is he? This is just... It''s terrifying!" Countless questions popped up in Levita''s heart, and she stood on the spot at a loss. I didn''t know where to go, and I didn''t dare to walk around, for fear of breaking some taboos and being swallowed by the silver-grey dragon lich who was lying on the top of the mountain and looked up. At this moment, a voice came from behind: "Hello, Mr. Leviathan." Levita turned back in fright, and saw an old man in a dirty white lab coat standing behind him. "Mr. Levita, you can call me Arkansas, please come with me now." Shadow scholar Arkansas looked at Levita with a smile. From a scientist''s point of view, this is a pretty good test material... At this time, in Levita''s office, he found that the owner had suddenly disappeared, and the military dog ??Arrian was so frightened that he made a "woohoo" sound and looked at Green pitifully. Green glanced at it and ignored the dog, and the figure disappeared directly from the spot. Watching Green leave, Arrian relaxed, stuck out his tongue, and gasped. Originally, this kind of animal with extraordinary abilities will increase in intelligence, and if it is promoted to legend, it is not inferior to humans. However, Arrian is only an official-level extraordinary military dog, and his intelligence level has been suppressed by the military with special drugs, so it is logically smarter than ordinary animals. However, at this moment, Arrian showed an anthropomorphic expression, and a strange look flashed from his eyes, staring at the place where Green had just disappeared. Immediately, Arrian barked and barked like a normal dog, which quickly attracted people. There was no response to the knock on the door. After a few minutes, a strong man called ''Mr. Levita'' and slammed into the door. . (end of this chapter) Chapter 486： Re-emergence of the Netherlands Chapter 486 The Netherlands Reappears With a ?? bang, the thick solid wood door was smashed into pieces, and the magic runes that appeared on it also shattered. The military dog ??Arrian whimpered, and nimbly got out along the smashed door, taking advantage of everyone''s stunned opportunity to escape quickly. Running outside, Arrian looked up and looked back. At this moment, there was a loud bang, and a fire broke out from the upstairs window, blowing up the room where Levita was just now, and was attracted to it. of people all perished. Arrian''s dog face showed an anthropomorphic sinister smile: "This should buy more time." Then he spread his legs and quickly fled into the dark alley nearby. Soon after, four tall men in black hooded robes appeared where Arrian had stayed before. One of them held an instrument in his hand, operated it a few times quickly, and said in a cold voice: "Sir, the mark of Levita has disappeared." Then he looked at the burning mansion not far away. It''s where Levita lives. "Arrian''s mark is still there, find it." The hooded man called ''Sir'' said coldly: "At the same time, report the situation here to Master Zero." "Yes!" While answering, he quickly operated the machine and made a "crack crack" sound of hitting the keys. Arrian ran fast, it seemed to go back to his childhood, when he was selected into the military dog ??camp, he must be afraid of running faster, more agile, more stamina, more intelligent... Because the elimination has no need to survive, Only the dog that sticks to the end will survive. It remembered that it was running hard, the wind was passing by, it surpassed all its kind, and finally became an excellent military dog ??and was sent to the battlefield. But since he came to Levita, it has not been running like this for a long time, being kept in manors and mansions, eating high-quality beef, drinking fresh milk, but losing freedom. As a military dog ??who has seen the horrors of the battlefield, Arrian doesn''t care about freedom, he prefers this kind of life of eating and waiting until he meets the hateful white cat. That white cat is very powerful, at least Arrian feels that ten of them can''t beat each other even though it is bigger and looks more ferocious. However, such a powerful guy is actually a chatterer. In the years they have been together, as long as no one is present, they will chatter endlessly. It was the chatter of the white cat that made Arrian understand what freedom is, and that as a creature with extraordinary power, he should not be satisfied with a life of salted fish that is full of food and sleep. At the time, I didn''t feel much, until one day the white cat suddenly disappeared, and no one chatted with it, Arrian felt lost and lonely. Arrian ran very fast and came to the vicinity of the dock area in Ferentin City. It sniffed the smell in the air, found the special smell in its memory from the complicated smell, and followed this smell to a dilapidated warehouse. "Is he here?" Arrian was not sure, because the smell was so thin that even a military dog ??with a keen sense of smell could not be sure. Suddenly, the small door of the warehouse opened automatically, and it was dark inside, looking very gloomy. Arrian shrank back in fright, and then a tall figure gradually became clear from the inside, until he walked out of the door and revealed his true face, it turned out to be Sharbaye, who was locked in the cell with Vakarant. husband! At this time, Sharbayev was wearing a large magic robe, holding a long staff in his hand, one end could be stuck on the ground, his hair was messy, and his eyes were shining fiercely, giving people the look of a sword drawn out of a scabbard. Killing temperament. "Oh? Isn''t this our lovely Arrian?" Sharbayev laughed and gestured for Arrian to go over. Arrian was a little afraid of Sharbayev, but he came here to meet each other, and he had to pass this time. whimpered, Arrian still walked over with his tail slumped, and when he reached Sharbayev, he wagged his tail twice to please. Sharbayev scratched the back of Arrian''s neck twice with his hand, and asked with a smile, "Why did you come here? Did something happen to Levita?" "Wow! Levita has been kidnapped." Arrian called out, then said like a man. "Who did it? Did the Duke himself do it?" Sharbayev was not surprised that Levita was kidnapped. Arrian shook his head and said: "No, it''s a major from a special bureau, but the opponent is very strong, and the generals are rich and rich, so it may be a fake identity." "Major of the Special Bureau!" Sharbayev frowned, a little surprised that he guessed wrong, and pondered: "Could it be him..." At this moment, he subconsciously thought of Vakarant, but shook his head and denied this Possibly, in his opinion, Vakarant has good strength, but he is not Levita''s opponent. He continued to guess: "Is it someone from Princess Mulesina? It''s getting more and more complicated now, and I don''t know. Who can have the last laugh, it seems that I have to make plans early, and I can''t be cannon fodder." Sharbayev thought of this, and looked at Arrian again: "Hey, man, what do you think? Do you want to follow me or figure out your own way?" Arrian hesitated and said, "Wow! I''ll go with you. If you can continue to give me steak and milk, just like Levita, I can help you fight." He raised his head as much as he could, letting himself Appears a little more majestic. Sharbayev grinned widely and said with a laugh: "It''s okay to fight, but if you have a companion, then you can follow me." He raised his head and looked at the dark shadow not far away, sneering. : "Since you''re here, come out." The voice fell, and four tall figures in black hooded robes walked out. "Hey, it really is you, are you dispatched so soon?" Sharbayev said gloomily: "As expected of a savage and tyrannical physique, after completing the transformation, you can fight so quickly, if the Duke has used you for experiments earlier You don''t have to take so many detours." "Sharbayev, you really are hiding here." The man in black lifted his hood, revealing a typical barbarian face with battle oil tattooed on his face, fierce eyes and murderous aura. Teng Teng, his right hand had already taken out an extra-large heavy sword from under his robe: "Duke Frau asked you to kill Levita?" Sharbayev raised his eyebrows: "If I say no, you won''t believe it, so stop talking nonsense and do it!" At the same time, Green, who had just used the spirit world shuttle to leave Ferentin City, suddenly sensed a long-lost soul link. The barbarian, Shadow Totem Warrior, Netherland Alva, who lost contact before, has appeared again! Green let out a "Huh" and carefully sensed the other party''s direction through the soul link, and he was actually in Ferentin City, where he just left! "Netherland, how did he appear in this void world?" Green was full of doubts. Before, he was going to bring the entire barbarian tribe into the foggy world, but he didn''t expect that he had just made a move. The entire barbarian tribe was large in number. Tens of thousands of people disappeared mysteriously, including the barbarian Netherlands, who was transformed into a shadow creature by Green. At first, Green thought that the entire barbarian tribe must be more fortunate and less fortunate, and then caught up with the strange situation on the East China Sea side, which made him abruptly abandon the original plan. But I didn''t expect that time has passed, and the soul link with the Netherlands that has been interrupted for a long time has reappeared! Green had a hunch before that the Netherlands did not die, but because his soul was weak, he could not re-establish the soul link. Green estimated that the Netherlands should have been in a state of suspended animation at that time, using some kind of medicine or magic to seal the soul, or imprisoned in the depths of the brain''s consciousness. At this time, this kind of soul seal should be lifted, and the soul link with Greene will naturally recover. Green tried to contact the Netherlands, but found that another kind of soul magic was applied to the soul of the Netherlands, which cut off the communication between him and the Netherlands, and the soul of the Netherlands was very excited and seemed very abnormal. Green quickly discovered that it was a very ingenious high-level soul magic, which could embed a certain goal in someone''s brain, and make this goal become the person''s belief, so as to achieve the purpose of controlling the other party''s thoughts and behavior. Although this method is very ingenious, it is not solid. As long as the method is correct, such as allowing it to achieve its goal, or doubting the belief in the heart, this kind of soul magic will be self-defeating. However, Green is also very fortunate, because he has established a soul link with the Netherlands in advance, so that he can directly check the internal situation of the Netherlands'' brain, otherwise if he encounters such a person who has been applied with soul magic, he will not know it. In this case, there is almost no possibility of cracking. "Who is it? With such a big hand, did he impose this kind of magic on the entire barbarian tribe, making these barbarians willingly leave their homes with him?" Green was full of doubts, and immediately decided to return to Ferentin City. By this time Sharbayev had already fought with four barbarians in black hooded robes. One of the four barbarians was indeed the Netherlands, but at this moment, the eyes of the Netherlands flashed with enthusiasm, like a gorilla in heat, tearing up everything in order to compete for a mate. It''s a pity that Sharbayev in front of them is not a soft persimmon. The fireball with powerful power seems to be launched without money. It is simply a human-shaped self-propelled artillery! In the blink of an eye, the surrounding warehouses fell into a sea of ??fire, and several buildings were directly blown up and collapsed! Sharbayev suppressed the four strong barbarians with a single person. As for the military dog ??Arrian, this level of battle is no longer qualified to end, and he can only shout "barking" on the side. Several ''666''. "Hahaha, is this the only thing a famous barbarian can do?" Sarbayev clamored and waved his staff, opening his mouth to provoke him. (end of this chapter) Chapter 487： barbarian mourning Chapter 487 The Death of the Barbarians Sarbayev opened his mouth to mock wildly, not because he really looked down on these artificially transformed barbarians, but because his current situation was not optimistic. With the suppression of violent fire magic, he could not kill the enemy. On the contrary, he consumes a lot of money, and the four people on the opposite side are all transformed people, and they have not yet forced their transformation forms. In fact, Sarbayev also has a trump card, he can cooperate with Duke Frau, and he can still stand alone in the organization, and he has not become a transformed person, which shows his means. However, before the crisis of life and death, Sarbayev was reluctant to use his trump card, because once he used his trump card, he would pay a very high price, and secondly, because of the four enemies in front of him, it would be a bit of a killer. Bull knife. At this time, not far away, a crack in the space split open, and a person walked out from it, it was Green who had gone and returned. Green didn''t hide his breath, and immediately attracted the attention of both sides fighting. "Huh? Vakarant, it''s actually you!" Sarbayev subconsciously called out when he saw Green, but the next moment he realized that this person could not be the Vakarant he knew. He knew best what Vakarant was. He suddenly ripped apart the space and walked out of the spiritual world. This was impossible for Vakarant to do. And Sarbayev didn''t feel the familiar aura and psychic fluctuations from Vakarant''s body. "Hello everyone." Green walked over step by step, but every time he took a step, a portal formed by ''spiritualism'' appeared beside him, first four four-winged angels, then floating artillery mage and witch Demon Knight. In the blink of an eye, the aura of the six legendary powerhouses showed their suppressive strength, causing Sarbayev and the four barbarians to constrict their pupils, creating a feeling of extreme danger. Green''s gaze swept across, and finally landed on the barbarian Netherlands. In the next moment, his mental power surged into Netherlands''s brain along the soul link, destroying the soul magic in his brain in an instant. Netherlands screamed in agony, and immediately covered his head and fell down, his face twisted in pain. Just now, while violently destroying the soul magic, it also caused some damage to his brain. However, the savage''s physique was tyrannical, and as the severe pain gradually eased, Nedland suddenly found that he had regained his normal memory and thinking, and when he recalled the previous scenes, he couldn''t help showing a strange expression. When Netherland fell to the ground in severe pain, the three companions around him did not step forward to help or ask, as if the three robots were still watching Green and others on guard. "Elder Flamonco!" The Netherlands looked at the barbarian at the head, who was the chief of their tribe and one of the elders of the entire barbarian tribe. He used to be a kind and generous elder, but now , everything has changed, and all this is because of that person''s appearance! "Damn, he lied to everyone!" Nedland gritted his teeth and hated, and immediately looked at Green, rekindling hope again. Although Green is currently in the form of Vakarant, the Netherlands knows who Green is through the soul link: "Only the great master can save the barbarian tribe now." In the heart of the Netherlands, the belief that was shattered by the destruction of the soul magic was established again, but this time he pinned all his hopes on Green. "Great master! Please save the barbarians!" Netherland quickly got up and rushed in front of Green, knelt down on one knee, and shouted loudly. Green glanced at the attributes of the Netherlands, and his loyalty has fallen to the edge of [61], which is worthy of passing. However, this situation is not difficult to understand. After all, it is controlled by soul magic. Even if it is broken now, there are still sequelae. For this kind of subordinate whose loyalty is so low that he can jump back at any time, Green directly took it back to the cemetery, and spent three hundred spiritual energy to completely eliminate the hidden danger. The other three savages showed surprises. No one thought of the sudden defection of the Netherlands, and when they were about to scold the traitors a few times, they disappeared immediately, and it seemed useless to scold them again. . Green didn''t say a word, and directly ordered the four-winged angel team to solve the rest of the barbarians through the soul link. If you can catch the live ones, if you can''t, kill them on the spot, and then directly look at the process without paying attention to the battle. Sarbayev was in a dazed state. "You... Who are you?" Sarbayev asked in surprise. Arrian, who was already hiding at his feet, was even more depressed. He thought that he should have hugged his thighs when he found Sarbayev. Unexpectedly, such a situation would happen in a blink of an eye, and the terrifying guy from before actually killed another carbine! Greene walked to Sarbayev step by step with no expression on his face. During this process, there was a fierce struggle in Sarbayev''s heart, whether to stop the opponent from approaching, and even started to condense magic several times, but he was finally held back until Green came to him. "Why didn''t you make a move just now? I thought you were going to give it your all!" Green looked at him with a pair of dead fish eyes, and his eyes were cold without any emotional fluctuations, which made Sarbayev feel like the stare of death. Sarbayev said with a wry smile: "Fighting desperately? That''s probably courting death! I know what strength I am, and even if I make up my mind to work hard, there is no chance of winning, right?" Green said lightly: "A very wise choice, you have won yourself a chance to live." While speaking, the battle on the other side is over. Two of the three barbarians were directly killed, and only Flamengo was the leader. This elder Flamengco was beaten so badly that the four-winged angel team was very ruthless. Not only did he force out his transformed giant beast form, but he also beat him back into a human form, cutting off one hand and one foot, and his whole body was covered. Frostbite, scorched by lightning and hit by heavy shields, he was in a sluggish state and was seriously injured. Greene glanced at the dying barbarian elder, and frowned slightly. He wanted to ask some questions, but now he is a little less interested, and said lightly: "Forget it, just kill it." At the same time, after killing the other two barbarians The soul income of Nightmare Realm. Although ?? has been transformed by the human body and eroded by soul magic, the souls of these two barbarians are shattered, but after entering the Nightmare Realm to reorganize, they can still obtain a lot of useful memories. However, at this moment, the savage elder who was dying suddenly burst into a frenzy and rushed towards Green, his whole body wriggled and twisted, a pair of cracked eyes staring at Green with hatred and madness, his mouth was meaningless. He roared, but before he could rush out a few steps, Frio, who had been ready to go, controlled the floating cannon to fire directly and exploded. With a bang, the flesh and blood exploded, and the barbarian elder completely lost his human form, and his whole body quickly turned into a mass of mud, wriggling and still moving in the direction of Green''s perseverance, as if he wanted to wrap Green even like this. suffocate him. Unfortunately, no matter how firm the belief is, it can''t change the reality. After only a moment, the mud finally stopped, turned gray and completely inactive. "Huh? Has the soul been completely shattered?" Green tried to collect the soul of the elder Flamenco, but did not find the existence of a soul... A few hours later, Greene had a general idea of ??what the barbarian tribe was like by reading the fragmented memories of the two barbarians, as well as the Dutch account. It turned out that when Netherlands went back from Green, it went very smoothly at first. He persuaded the tribe leader, as well as the chiefs and elders of each tribe, to work with Green to move the entire tribe out of the Loen Federation. However, an accident happened next. The high priest, who was in charge of communicating with the gods, actually stood up and opposed it for no reason. The barbarian tribe believes in the **** of war, but the **** of war, like the **** of the sea, has fallen in the last battle of the gods and fell into a long sleep. Because of this, the position of the high priest in the tribe is very embarrassing, but the God of War is just sleeping, not completely dead, no one can be sure, one day the God of War will recover and return. Therefore, in the barbarian tribe, although the high priest has lost the role of communicating with gods, his status is still very high. Moreover, the high priest usually rarely expresses his opinion, but he did not expect that this time he would explicitly oppose the tribal migration. The Netherlands didn''t know what was going on at first, but soon the high priest revealed his true intentions. A mysterious man appeared in the barbarian tribe under the leadership of the high priest, and then... no more... Until the Netherlands was awakened by Green''s soul magic. After finishing the story, Netherland''s mood was low, and he asked tentatively: "Great master, can you...can you save the tribe? They are all controlled by that mysterious person, including the high priest." "The High Priest, the mysterious man..." Green fell into deep thought, guessing who the mysterious man was? Will it be number zero? Or someone else, or Modi? Green prefers that the mysterious person is No. 0. According to the memory fragments of the two barbarians, the warriors of the entire barbarian tribe have become transformed people. As for the old and weak women and children, they have all become slave coolies, and are assigned to various places to build the sacrificial magic circle of the resurrection of the sea god. . The Netherlands does not expect Greene to be able to relieve the barbarian warriors who have been transformed, but hopes that Greene can rescue the old and weak women and children in those tribes, at least to leave a bloodline for the barbarians to continue. According to the memory of the Netherlands, the old and weak women and children of the barbarian tribe are not controlled by soul magic. As long as Green can find them, they can take them to the foggy world and rebuild a new tribe. It will take less than twenty years for the next generation of barbarians. Human warriors grow up to be warriors who serve Green. (end of this chapter) Chapter 488： Blood of the Three Gods Chapter 488 Blood of the Three Gods For the request of the Netherlands, Green did not reject it, and even liked it very much. In fact, Green took a similar approach to the Cyclops tribe before, and he is very patient with these lucrative long-term investments. Putting aside the matter of the barbarian tribe for a while, Green''s eyes turned to Sarbayev again: "Now it''s your turn, do you have anything to say? Or wait until I kill you too and directly extract you. The soul sees memory?" Sarbayev suddenly had a cold war, and said quickly: "No, no, this noble lord, I will know everything you want to know." Green''s eyes narrowed slightly, he didn''t trust this old slicker, but Green didn''t intend to force Sarbayev too much, because he found the opponent''s hidden hole cards through the attribute judgment of the cemetery. It turns out that Sarbayev has the bloodline of the ancient ''Wolf God''! And he also has an artifact on his body that can summon the Divine Sense of the Wolf God to come, so that he has the powerful strength to compete with the primary natural disaster grade in a short period of time. "Descendants of the Wolf God? This is your real trump card." Green said lightly and broke Sarbayev''s biggest secret. "What did you say!" Sarbayev was instantly blown away. He never thought that Green would see through his hole cards. This had always been the biggest secret he kept, and it was also the core of his family heritage. Even he My mother didn''t even know that when he was an adult, his father found a chance to tell him alone, and set a special secrecy spell on him, so that even if he wanted to tell others, he couldn''t do it unless he wanted to. One day he will also have his own line of blood, so he will inherit the secret and blood together. Sarbayev looked at Green as if he was a ghost, his lips trembling: "You... how do you know? This is impossible!" Green didn''t answer, and continued to say to himself: "The direct descendants of the wolf **** blood are really enviable talents, but it''s a pity that you have been abandoned like this, and you didn''t even reach the legendary level." After the initial shock, Sarbayev immediately showed a helpless wry smile: "The blood of the wolf god? It''s just a nice thing to say, it''s a curse, not luck at all!" Sarbayev said more and more. Excited, his eyes widened and his eyes were red: "Because of this broken bloodline, our cultivation is twice as difficult as the average person! Even if I put in more effort and work harder than others, I will get twice the result with half the effort. If it is possible, I would rather not have it myself. This pedigree." Green suddenly realized that it is normal for the inheritance of this sacred blood to have side effects. After all, it is the blood of a god. Even if the wolf **** is a savage god, his godhead and divinity are not high, but he cannot deny that it is a true god. How could it be possible not to pay the price to bear the blood of God! It''s just that the benefits of Sarbayev''s wolf **** bloodline are a bit tasteless. In addition to the bloodline, he also needs a special artifact to summon the divine power of the wolf god, so that he has the strength of the natural disaster grade in a short time. Since his own extraordinary level is too low, his body can''t bear the natural disaster-level spiritual energy at all, so this summoning of the wolf god''s divine power is basically a trick to perish. Of course, this is only the limit state. If Sarbayev only explodes with legendary strength, he can still recover after long-term training. Even so, his ability is quite tasteless, and every time he uses it, he has to calculate carefully, otherwise he won''t kill the enemy, and he wants to be played dead. For Sarbayev''s complaint, Green didn''t take it seriously. In his opinion, no matter what, there is absolutely no taste for anyone who can have a relationship with God. It''s just that Sarbayev has not found the correct way to use it. And when he found out that Sarbayev was a descendant of the wolf god, Green was also moved. So far, what is known has involved the mother nest of the ''Poseidon'', the ''God of War'' believed by the barbarians, and the ''Wolf God'' bloodline of Sarbayev, a total of three gods. This may seem like a coincidence, but Green has a feeling that this is definitely not a coincidence! From Modi''s efforts to get the sea **** brood to the twenty-sixth void world, to the mysterious man who controlled the high priest, brought the entire barbarian tribe here, and the appearance of Sarbayev... "Netherlands, you barbarians believe in the **** of war, do you also have the blood of the **** of war?" Green suddenly asked through the soul link. Netherland was in the cemetery, worrying about the survival of the tribe, when he was suddenly asked, he was stunned for a moment, then frowned and thought: "Great master, I''m not sure, but in the legend of the tribe, the **** of war His Majesty himself is a barbarian, and our tribe is also a descendant of the God of War and is protected by His Majesty the God of War, but those are all ancient legends, and I dont know if its true. Hearing Netherland''s answer, a word suddenly flashed in Green''s mind - the blood of the three gods! This is a very uncommon term. The reason why Green can know it is because of the Shadow Scholar Arkansas. Although Arkansas'' strength is not strong, it is undeniable that he is a knowledgeable scholar. He once read an ancient magic book, which mentioned the ''blood of the three gods'', which is a mixture of the three gods in a certain proportion. Blood, you can get the blood of the three gods, which has special effects. As for what the ''special effect'' is, it is ambiguous. Even so, Green smelled a strong conspiracy. If someone really wants to blend the blood of the three gods, then who is it? What is the purpose? Green then looked at Sarbayev. If it was as he thought, Sarbayev would also be an important raw material for the blood of the three gods. It is worth pondering that Erbayev appears here. What exactly caused Sarbayev to get out of control? Was it intentional for another purpose, or was it an accident for some reason? No matter what the situation is, as long as you keep an eye on Sarbayev, all the mysteries will eventually be revealed. Is it really someone plotting the blood of the three gods, or is it just a coincidence... A few minutes later, Sarbayev and the military dog ??Arrian, one person and one dog, watched Green tore open the space and shuttle away as if he had come. They all thought that it would definitely be over when they fell into Green''s clutches this time, but they didn''t expect that Green would just leave after asking a few words, and there was no intention of embarrassing them from beginning to end! Sarbayev and Arrian looked at each other, but they didn''t know that although Green had left, there were already no less than a hundred crows gathering around them from all over the world, and they would be responsible for keeping an eye on Sarbayev in the future. every move. Green returned to Stinners City, still thinking about the blood of the three gods, and he was a little confused whether to report this speculation to Princess Mulesina and Grand Duke Mora of the main world. In the end, Green decided to wait and see first, but it wasn''t because he had any selfish intentions. It was really an extraordinary matter. Now it''s all his speculation, without any evidence. Once it becomes an own goal, it will be a little trouble for either Green himself or Silabel who supports him. And even if this information is passed on now, it has no practical effect. Princess Mulesina was restrained by Modi, and Grand Duke Mora was preparing to receive Prince Simdor of the Condor Empire. No one could be separated. In the end, Green had to deal with this matter himself. At the same time, in an abandoned manor on the outskirts of Stynard South. A gleaming wind blade passed by and cut off a woman''s head, blood spattered, and two pillars of blood spurted out, accompanied by a shrill scream. At the next moment, the head rolled to the ground, and then the figure of Londoc fluttered to the ground. The short sword in his hand had just cut out a wind blade, and it was still shaking slightly. The spiritual energy on the blade was condensed, showing amazing attack power. After ??Londoc was seriously injured last time, he has undergone human transformation, and his lower body has become an alchemy prosthesis with a half-mechanical structure and a half-biological structure. After the transformation, not only did he not reduce his strength, but he gained even more amazing speed and agility with the help of the alchemy prosthesis in his lower body. A psionic core was placed in the alchemy prosthesis, which doubled the psionic energy in Londoc''s body directly. The combat power has been directly promoted to the legendary initial stage. After beheading the woman, Rondock gently flicked his dagger, his body was bloodless, his face was expressionless, his eyes were cold, and he couldn''t tell that he was that sunny and enthusiastic big boy. And he did not relax his guard, his eyes fixed on the decapitated corpse... "Oops! It hurts so much, you little bastard, you really don''t know Lianxiangxiyu." The woman''s severed body made a resentful sound, and at the same time she reached out and grabbed the head in the air, and actually pressed it on her neck again! Then I took out a **** awl that seemed to hold the sole of a shoe. The silk thread behind it was unknown, and quickly sewed up the wound on the neck on the spot. However, the workmanship was not very good. The stitches were twisted and twisted. Very twisted. "Humph! You really aren''t a human, are you the kind of monster that has been transformed?" A fierce and malicious look flashed in Londoc''s eyes. Since he was hit by No. 4 and almost died last time, Londoc has suffered unimaginable pain. , turning himself into a transformed person, and at the same time he also vowed to seek revenge for No. 4. It''s a pity that No. 4 has been killed by Green, and the anger in his heart has nowhere to vent, so it naturally turns to all the transformed people. After confirming that the enemy on the opposite side was a transformed person, a crooked and crazy smile appeared on Londok''s face, and he murmured: "It''s great, I didn''t expect to meet a prey that suits my heart so soon. " "What did you say?" The female transformative person looked vigilantly at Londoc, who was standing not far from the opposite side, with an ominous premonition in her heart. (end of this chapter) Chapter 489： meaning of numbers Chapter 489 The Meaning of Numbers "Hey hey hey!" The corners of Londok''s mouth cracked open, revealing a set of white teeth, his eyes were gloomy, and his face was gloomy. No matter how he looked at him at the moment, he looked like an evil villain. Human transformation not only destroys the body, but also distorts the human soul. This is the biggest side effect of human transformation. And the woman who had just sewed her neck had an ominous premonition in her heart at the moment, and she had some intention of retreating. Anyway, among her peers, she has never been known for her sturdy fighting power. When encountering a powerful and invincible enemy, she will immediately Run away, or play dead on the spot, just like last time, she was almost killed by her former lover. Of course, that so-called lover is nothing but a pre-set script, how to get to know each other, how to get along, and eventually develop some super friendship between men and women. For a transformed person, the feelings are already distorted, any kind of love, any kind of feeling, does not exist at all, the so-called love is all acting. As for the identity of this female transformed person, if Green can definitely recognize it here, it is officially the Arolinka who was beheaded by him when he played as Kavalante. However, he didn''t know at the time that his former lover, the woman named Arolinka, was the sixth of the numbered person. As for before, she died at Green''s hands, and it was also her suspended animation. In fact, at that time, Green realized that something was not right, and suspected that this woman was unusual, but at that time, he didn''t want to make extra troubles. Now it seems that the first time he was released from prison, and then encountering Arolinka who was being chased by the city guards, I am afraid it was originally a temptation. At this moment, Arolinka put away her joking smile and said solemnly: "What do you want to do? You are also transforming people, we are the same kind, you should not continue to be in the company of humans, they only regard you as a monster and someone who can be used. tool." Londock smiled even more savagely: "Hehe, of course I know that since the transformation, they look at me differently, Colonel Zirabeka, Mrs. Cashel, and those so-called comrades and companions. , they''re all talking about me behind my back... but it''s not their fault, it''s all of you, these **** remodelers, I''ll kill you all, and then kill everyone who knows I''m a remodeler, no one back then Knowing my background, I am still me, Rondock!" Arolinka''s face changed slightly, and she felt that the young man in front of her had gone completely crazy, and even when she faced Londoc, it reminded her of No. 1, that powerful and paranoid madness. "Damn it, go to hell!" Arolinka screamed, trying to pounce desperately, but in reality she faltered and turned to run away. Londoc''s eyes narrowed, and he immediately flew up. The speed was extremely fast, and in the blink of an eye, the hair arrived first behind Arolinka. Brush~Brush~Brush~ The quick slashing dagger cut out three wind blades. Arolinka screamed in pain: "Damn, why are you so quick, stop! You bastard, my skin is ruined..." In the scolding, Arolinka was wrapped by several wind blades, and she didn''t know how many times she was cut back and forth in an instant. There were dense wounds on her body, and she was broken into several pieces in a blink of an eye. Londoc stood beside Arolinka''s broken corpse and stepped on the chattering head. "Ah! You let me go, you bastard, how dare you insult me ??like this, I swear... I swear to kill you!" Arolinka roared angrily, but unfortunately at the next moment, with a slam, Londock''s feet pressed hard , directly stepping on it, red and white, splashing everywhere. Immediately, Londok stepped back. He knew that the enemy was not dead yet, and the vitality of the transformed man was not so fragile. Sure enough, Arolinka, who was chopped into a dozen pieces, still showed a strong vitality even though her head was crushed. At the next moment, with a bang, a powerful psychic energy burst out, pulling the fragments of her corpse together, but these corpses were not connected according to their original positions, but regardless of the Gathered together, then started to wriggle like a liquid, and finally turned into a giant hairless cat bigger than a lion. "Sure enough, it''s a monster." Rondock snorted, and before Arolinka was completely transformed, he rushed up again, waving the daggers again and again, and fluttering with wind blades, before Arolinka''s transformation was completed. The big cat stood up and was covered by dozens of wind blades. However, this time Arolinka''s skin was extremely tough, and she was attacked by the wind blade, but she was unscathed. Only a thin film of psychic energy emerged on the skin to block the attack. "Meow~~~ It hurts, I''m going to kill you!" Arolinka was stimulated by the severe pain of dismembering her body, and she burst into unprecedented anger: "Just let you see how powerful I am." Linka''s four claws trembled, and the figure disappeared instantly, appearing in front of Londoc like lightning: "This is my true strength, go to hell!" Arolinka screamed, and a sharp front claw cut through the space and grabbed Londoc''s face at an extremely fast speed. Londoc reacted extremely fast, he turned to the side to dodge, even faster! Arolinka slammed into the ground where Londoc was standing before, making a loud noise and sending up a large piece of dust. Londok jumped into the air, swung his dagger again and again with his backhand, and shot out a large wind blade that shrouded him. This time, the wind blade played by Londoc was more powerful. Arolinka still thought it was an attack of the previous level, and did not evade it at all. Countless cuts with deep visible bone are made. "Puff, puff, puff..." The sound of ?? sharp blades cutting flesh kept on, and along with Arolinka''s screams and blood splattered, Londoc''s wind blade was like chopping melons and vegetables, almost killing Arolinka in a thousand pieces. "Ah! Impossible, your attack...how could it be so powerful! What kind of power is this!" Arolinka screamed in pain, and the whole person was beaten completely bewildered. Among the six numbered transformed people in the organization, No. 6 Arolinka has the weakest strength. She usually likes to change her image the most, pretending to be the enemy''s relatives, and then suddenly attack and assassinate her, which also makes her not experience particularly hardships In the battle, the will to fight is not firm, and in the face of the strong enemy''s onslaught, he has completely panicked. "No! Please, don''t kill me, I surrender!" Arolinka began to beg for mercy, and tried to use the psionic energy in her body to repair the wound on her body. But the speed of her repairs is far behind the speed of Londoc''s wind blade cutting, and Arolinka''s situation is getting more and more critical... A few minutes later, at the place where the battle was fought, a corpse that had been dilapidated and almost turned into a lump of rotten flesh fell to the ground with a bang. The blood was almost drained. Something used to be a big cat. "No! I don''t want to die, I still... don''t want... don''t want to die..." Arolinka''s weak voice came from the rotten flesh, which contained her desire for life, but unfortunately it was impossible. Londoc stood beside him with a blank expression, his eyes were indifferent and quiet, without a trace of emotional fluctuations, silently watching Arolinka who was about to die. "Please, I can exchange with you, I can redeem my life, and I can swear that I will never be an enemy of you in the future." Arolinka is still begging: "I will give you whatever you want. You, or... you want information? Aren''t you going to deal with Duke Fra? I can tell you everything I know, as long as you don''t kill me..." Arolinka felt the fear of death for the first time. Her current situation is very dangerous. In order to recover from the wound, she has almost exhausted her psionic energy. If she can''t recover effectively, she will die completely, instead of the suspended animation like before. , this time is really over. However, Londoc dismissed it with a "cut". He doesn''t care about anything now, some mysterious organization, Duke Fra, a huge conspiracy, the invasion of the undead, the survival of the kingdom... He doesn''t care about all of it, he has become a person. The life and death of other people have nothing to do with him, so he didn''t pay attention to the transaction proposed by Arolinka. Before Arolinka could finish speaking, the dagger stabbed sharply. Down, let out a pop, and then when the tip of the sword penetrated into Arolinka''s body, one after another sharp wind blades erupted... "Mad, you lunatic, I..." Arolinka made her final cry, and then stopped abruptly, her body was torn apart, and she was completely dead. "Bah!" Rondok held the dagger and looked at the enemy who had turned into a pile of rotten flesh on the ground. He spat out a mouthful of contempt and turned away slowly, with a very comfortable expression on his face, as if he was reminiscing about just now. The feeling of killing. Until Londoc walked away, a few crows that landed not far away croaked a few times, landing like ordinary crows, as if to devour the carrion left by Arolinka. Meanwhile, Green was in his office, witnessing what just happened. Originally, Green planned to find No. 6 when he returned from Ferul City and deal with the last number person, but he didnt expect it to be too late! By the time he confirmed and found Arolinka, this woman had been targeted by the transformed Londoc. The strength of No. 6 is not strong. In Green''s opinion, this No. 6 in the six-person team of the number people is completely made up for soy sauce. He does not understand Duke Frau or the mysterious No. 0, why there must be a No. 6, Even in Green''s eyes, No. 5 is a bit redundant. Since it is so redundant and looks very incongruous, there are only six people with numbers, which means that the number ''6'' is meaningful! must be ''6'', not ''5'', or ''7'' After Londoc walked away, the body of Arolinka, who had turned into rotten flesh and had no life, moved slightly, and a green branch sprout appeared in a piece of rotten flesh, as if a seed had sprouted. start to grow out... (end of this chapter) Chapter 490： source of divinity Chapter 490 The Source of Divinity Green originally planned to let a few crows look for it to see if there was a divine core. Because the strength of No. 6 is too weak, Green has some doubts that this defective product does not even have the core of divine power. However, his unexpected strength, No. 6 not only has a core of divine power, but is also quite special! No. 6''s divine power core is like a seed. Although it is not large in size, it is very precise, and it not only contains divine power, but also contains a faint divinity! If you were an ordinary person, you would definitely not be able to discover the existence of divinity. Divinity is rare, and it is difficult for ordinary people to see it. Green is also able to discover divinity through a slight fluctuation because of the divinity of some natural gods preserved in the cemetery. The presence. What shocked Green even more was that when he discovered that the core of Divine Power of No. 6 contained a trace of divinity, after careful observation, he unexpectedly discovered that this trace of divinity also belonged to the God of Nature! Now its interesting, where did this trace of the divine nature that belongs to the **** of nature come from? At the beginning, the **** of nature fell very mysteriously, and the remaining legacy was divided up by Sonic, Hiddink, and Green, including the divinity left by the **** of nature. "Who put a trace of nature''s divinity into this core of divine power? Is it Sonic or Hiddink?" Green pondered secretly: "If it is one of them, what is the purpose of doing this? " For the time being, Green couldn''t answer these questions, but on Arolinka''s body, the core of divine power sprouted, like a real seed, growing tender shoots, as if giving birth to a new life. This process consumes a lot of the divine power crystals in the divine power core, and also consumes a little bit of the divine power, and merges into the budding buds. Green didn''t know what it was, so he didn''t rush to interrupt, and wanted to continue watching. The core of divine power that soon sprouted has grown into a green plant similar to aloe vera. The root system wraps the corpse left in the previous No. 6, absorbing the remaining nutrients and spiritual energy. Immediately, the branches and leaves of this plant began to twist and alienate, and finally formed a villain only half a meter high, naked and wrapped in mucus, like a newborn baby, which looked exactly like Arolinka. At this time, the reduced version of Arolinka''s face was very ugly. After condensing into a human form, she looked at the surrounding situation and frowned: "That **** bastard, almost killed me! Fortunately, my divine power core although Weak, but he has the ability to come back from the dead, otherwise he will really die this time, **** it, you wait for me..." Arolinka, who was resurrected but became less than one-third of the original size, cursed this Londoc, and then his body became alienated again, lying on the ground, squirming slightly, and after a while, he turned into a normal wild cat. The hairless cat glanced around vigilantly and viciously, and then quickly escaped from here. Green watched the entire process of No. 6''s resurrection from the dead through the nearby crows, until he finally escaped, he didn''t shoot, but fell into thinking. The ability of No. 6 to come back from the dead appears very abruptly. According to the observation just now, the Divine Power Core of No. 6, except for a faint divinity, does not seem to have any special difference from other Divine Power Cores in essence, and this Divine Power Core is very Weak, more like a shoddy, fooling defective product. So the most important reason why No. 6 can still be resurrected from the dead must be that trace of divinity. Green pondered for a moment, and immediately contacted Silabel in the main world and asked her to investigate Hiddink''s situation. Previously, Hiddink was transferred to the General Bureau of the Special Bureau as a special advisor. Now it happens to be Silabel''s direct subordinate. Green decided to rule out Hiddink''s suspicion first. If it wasn''t Hiddink, it must be Sonic. And in the Hesse Port in the East China Sea, Sonic participated in it and cooperated with the Condor Empire to capture the Sea King of Deansost. Silabel''s actions were very fast. Just after Green passed the news, he responded in less than half an hour. Hiddink disappeared three days ago! "Missing?" Green frowned. He originally thought that Archbishop Sonic, who re-created the Natural Priory, was more suspicious. He planned to eliminate Hiddink first, but he didn''t expect that it backfired. Hiddink actually disappeared, and the three Just a few days ago was the time when Prince Simdor of the Condor Empire arrived in the Kingdom of Lorenzo. Is Hiddink''s disappearance related to this Prince Simdor of the Condor Empire? As time goes on, the whole thing seems to be more and more confusing. At the same time, the resurrected No. 6 turned into a hairless cat and quickly got into a nearby sewer. Green originally let the crow stare, but he didn''t expect the other party to enter the small waterway. He quickly summoned a few ghosts and sent them over to continue monitoring. However, ghosts are only ordinary third-level troops, their strength is relatively weak, and they are easy to be discovered, so Green does not dare to let them get too close. In the depths of the sewer, more than ten meters above the ground, in a vast space that was obviously artificially transformed and lit with lights. After the rebirth, Arolinka ran to this place quickly, and was immediately spotted and looked over by a few people sitting inside. "Huh? Is that you, Arolinka? Why are you so embarrassed?" A plump, four-meter-tall giant urn said angrily. He held it in front of him, blinking his eyes and carefully observing the naked body of the hairless cat. "Bastard! What are you looking at, you idiot!" Arolinka suddenly shouted, trying to jump from the fat giant''s hand, but was pressed by another big hand, as if the sandwich was slapped in the middle. "Well, nothing special was found on him." The fat giant released Arolinka. It turned out that he was checking whether there were any magic marks or other potentially dangerous things on him. "Arolinka, what''s going on? You were beaten up and reborn, who did it?" A girl in a red dress asked gloatingly, apparently not having a good relationship with Arolinka. The other party''s embarrassed look is very happy. "Meow! Don''t worry about it." Arolinka didn''t give a good look to the girl in the red dress, and immediately retorted, and then said to a handsome and calm middle-aged man next to her: "Where''s Mr. Zero? I want to see Mr. Zero, There is an emergency report." "Sir No. 0 is not here, you can tell me what is going on first, or you can wait for the communication from Mr. No. 0, it will take about a few hours." The calm middle-aged man replied without fluctuation, his eyes were on Arrow Linka swept over her body, wrinkled her nose, sniffed the smell and said, "Is it actually Londoc? Has he become so strong? As expected, he is a character that is valued by Master Zero. Strong strength." Then he looked at the girl in the red skirt and said, "Master Zero asked you to stare at him, did you find anything?" The girl in the red dress smiled sweetly: "Of course I found a lot..." However, at this moment, the girl in the red dress suddenly changed her face and called out, "What''s the matter? How did he overlap with us?" Almost at the same time, there was a loud bang. The secret basement dug out of the ground by using the water was directly blown up by the enchanted explosives from the top. It made a loud noise and raised a large piece of dust. Several people in the sewers were all buried alive. underground. On the ground, a sudden explosion affected some surrounding buildings, causing casualties and chaos for hundreds of innocent people. But all of this doesn''t matter to Londok, he just stared at the collapsed pit in front of him with a half-smile, and muttered: "A secret stronghold for transforming people, there are a total of four people. Humph! Still want to spy on me. , make yourself smart." While speaking, a burst of spiritual energy suddenly condensed in the collapsed pit, followed by a bang, and a black shadow stretched out. It was a big hand that was several times thicker than a normal person. Earth and stone, with flesh and blood, crawled out from below! "Is he not dead?" Rondok''s eyes saw the situation below through the thick dust, and he felt that there were other psychic fluctuations besides this giant, which surprised him and seemed to underestimate the enemy, just now None of those enchanted explosives seem to have killed them. "Hey, it doesn''t matter, anyway, all of you transformed people will die for me!" Rondok''s eyes showed a crazy look, and he murmured in his mouth, completely blackened. In the next moment, with a click, he did not draw the dagger, but reached out and touched his left leg. With the sound of a mechanical rotation of "Kiki Ka Ka", Londoc''s left leg was removed by him and turned into a huge dragon hunting rifle more than two meters long! Pull the bolt, put a special oversized enchanted bullet on top, raise the gun to aim at the place where the psionic fluctuations are the most violent, pull the trigger... At the next moment, with a bang, this dragon hunting rifle, which was transformed from Londoc''s alchemy prosthesis, was like a small cannon. The bullets rushed out of the barrel in a spiral, leaving a spiral trajectory in the rising dust. time, hit the target. The fat giant, who was about to climb out from below, was shot in the chest, and his upper body exploded. There was no suspense. The few transformed people who followed the fat house were all taken aback. They didn''t understand what was going on in the chaos. They only knew that the fat giant died suddenly, which made them tremble. According to the defense power, the fat giant is the strongest. Even a Legendary Beginner, it is impossible to kill him with a single blow, and there is not even a chance to transform, but he was killed by a single blow just now. After a few minutes, the battle was over. In fact, Londoc had already discovered the stronghold of this transformation, and also discovered that the girl in the red dress was watching him, but he kept quiet, prepared secretly, and killed him with one strike. It was just that he didn''t expect that there would be unexpected gains in taking down this stronghold! (end of this chapter) Chapter 491： Mrs. Cashels Secret Chapter 491 Mrs. Cashel''s Secret The dying Arolinka was hung upside down by Londok''s tail. Londok looked at the hairless cat that was much smaller than before, grinning and revealing his mouth full of white teeth: "I didn''t expect it! You are actually fine, is it the ability to resurrect or do you have a resurrection item? Or I didn''t fight at all. kill you?" Londok looked at the reduced version of Arolinka unexpectedly. He could determine from the opponent''s psionic fluctuations that this reduced version of the hairless cat was the No. 6 Arolinka who was killed by him before, but now the other party turned out to be Resurrection made him very surprised and very curious. "Tell me, how did you come back to life? Tell me, spare you, or let you die again, I''d like to see how many times you can come back to life." Rondok said gloomily, in his eyes With eager eyes flashing, he has already begun to calculate whether he can obtain a similar resurrection ability. "No, you can''t do this to me, we''re a group, I''m very important to Master Zero, you can''t kill me." Arolinka said weakly: "Master Zero won''t allow it, you let go I" "Number Zero?" Rondock frowned slightly. Of course he had heard of Number Zero: "What do you mean? Who is with you? What does Number Zero have to do with me!" Although he was asking questions, Londock had doubts in his heart. He felt that Arolinka did not lie to him in this situation, but he was obviously following Colonel Zirabeka, so why did he follow No. 0 again? Are you related? Could it be that Colonel Zirabeka was originally a number zero, or was he himself a number zero? Thinking of this, Londoc became more and more confused. In fact, he had doubts in his heart as early as when he decided to become a transformed person. Transforming people is definitely a highly sophisticated technology. What relationship did Colonel Zirabeka have to make him a transforming person? Now Londoc suddenly understands, is it the zero who provided Colonel Zirabeka with the transformation technology? Londock couldn''t believe it, but the reality forced him to consider the existence of these possibilities, and in his mind Colonel Zirabeka, who originally represented the tall and stalwart image, also cast a shadow, making him The already distorted mentality has further collapsed, and he now needs to verify some things! Londoc''s eyes narrowed, and he made up his mind immediately, carrying the half-dead Arolinka, and ran to Colonel Chirabeka''s secret camp... Green was also taken aback when he saw this scene. Although he didn''t see the situation under the sewers, when they got to the ground, Londoc and Arolinka entered the sight of the surrounding crows again, and then Londoc flew away for a few seconds. A crow also flew up, not far or near hanging behind. Londoc was very careful, and out of the corner of his eye, he glanced at the crow in the air. "Is it an illusion? These crows seem to be following me." Rondok thought to himself, but he would rather kill the mistake and let it go. Suddenly he pulled out his dagger and swung several wind blades into the air, making a squeak of air. Sound, in the next moment, the crow shattered, dropping a piece of feathers and rotten flesh. However, Londock did not find any abnormal psionic fluctuations in the crows, which made him frown slightly: "Huh? Is it just an ordinary crow? I am too sensitive." He glanced at the crow farther away, because suddenly Several crows were smashed by the wind blade, and the crows nearby were frightened and flew into the distance, some hovering in the air, some falling on the roof, or on the high treetops, blinking scarlet eyes and watching vigilantly. here. Londoc snorted lightly, ignored the other crows, and sped away from here again. No crows followed this time, but another group of crows appeared in front of Londoc. It is because there have been too many rebellions and battles in various cities recently, social unrest and chaos in order. Naturally, deaths are inevitable, resulting in an even greater number of crows. Every day, black swarms hover over the city. At the same time, in a secret basement in Colonel Zirabeka''s secret camp. Colonel Zirabeka looked at Mrs. Cashel in front of him with a shocked and surprised expression, and the two men in black hooded robes who came in from outside the basement. "Cassel, you..." Colonel Zirabeka felt that the psionic energy in his body was being suppressed, and he couldn''t mobilize it at all. As long as he tried to invoke psychic energy, a snake pattern would appear on his skin. The magic rune of , which is obviously some kind of sealing magic, has sealed his extraordinary ability, and the only person who can sit on this without him noticing it is his pillow-Mrs. Cassel. It''s just that Colonel Zirabeka couldn''t understand, what was Mrs. Cashel''s motive for doing this? He and Mrs. Cashel can be considered a true relationship in adversity, and he firmly believes that Mrs. Cashel loves him. Is it because of coercion, or other reasons, that Mrs. Cashel cannot frame him? In an instant, many possibilities appeared in Colonel Zirabeka''s mind, but his reason told him that he couldn''t deceive himself. Thinking of this possibility, Colonel Zirabeka couldn''t help but feel a sense of horror. If this is the case, then Mrs. Cashel is too scary. Colonel Zirabeka suddenly felt that the woman he had known for almost ten years was a little strange. He thought he knew her very well, but did he really understand? And who are the two with the hood? At this time, Colonel Zirabeka did not have any boring thoughts like wearing a ''green hat''. He could feel that the strength of the two mysterious people was very strong. Even if he was not sealed by Mrs. Cassel, it could not be. any one''s opponent. "Zirabeka, my love, you can rest assured that I have no malicious intentions, just to let you be quiet for a while, so as not to disturb our plan." Mrs. Cashel was still as usual, smiling and speaking softly, as if She is still that little woman. Colonel Zirabeka did not speak. He knew that he was not qualified to speak now. Whether it was scolding the other party or struggling, it was of no use and could only make himself look more embarrassed. He showed a calm and helpless expression, and said in a leisurely manner: "It seems that I have no right to say no, dear, can you tell me why? Or who are these two?" Mrs. Cashel smiled and said, "Of course, my dear." During the speech, Mrs. Cashel leaned over to Colonel Zirabeka, showing a seductive and profound career line on her neckline, and gently rubbed Zirabeka with her hand. Colonel''s cheek: "Dear, I must admit, you are a very attractive man, if not... hey! Maybe I will really fall in love with you, but unfortunately, my fate has long been doomed, I am not qualified to enjoy the ordinary man A bland happiness, sorry, dear." After saying that, Mrs. Cassel straightened up, her eyes were no longer tender, replaced by cold and firmness. Colonel Chirabeka did not speak, he understood that after what he had just said, the close relationship he had only seen with Mrs. Cashel had come to an end. At the same time, the two men in black who walked in from outside also lifted their hoods and looked at Colonel Zirabeka and Mrs. Cassel with expressionless faces. Colonel Zirabeka''s pupils shrank. He actually knew one of them. Once he went to the main world on a business trip, he met once, the special advisor of the headquarters of the special bureau of the main world - Lieutenant General Hiddink! He doesn''t know the other person, but judging from their position, it seems that this person''s status and strength are still above Hiddink. If Green was here, he would definitely recognize it at a glance, this person is the high priest of the resurgent Nature Priory - Sonic! After a few years, Sonic and Hiddink came together again. Mrs. Cassel faced Sonic and Hiddink with a cold and indifferent tone: "Have you brought what I want?" Sonic didn''t move, but frowned, as if he was a little dissatisfied with Mrs. Cashel''s slightly condescending attitude. Obviously, the cooperation between them was only driven by interests and did not have a solid foundation. Hiddink stood up. He was the weakest among the three at this time. So far, he was only a legendary high-ranking player. terror power. Hiddink took out a box covered with magic runes of varying light and shade, put it on a table in the basement, and patted it lightly: "That thing is inside." Mrs. Cassel walked over and wiped away the magic rune with a flick of her hand, which immediately surprised the three men present. Especially Sonic and Hiddink, they know the details best. The level of the magic circle on the box is very high, even if Sonic shot it himself, it is impossible to erase it so lightly. The real strength of this woman is probably still above Sonic. Mrs. Cashel''s eyes were eager, but she did not open the box in a hurry, but touched the box with her hands and gently opened the lid after confirming that there was no problem. Suddenly, a soft starlight appeared from the box, filling the entire basement, as if you were in a sea of ??stars and entered the boundless universe. Mrs. Cashel''s eyes were shining brightly, she didn''t care about the situation around her, she just stared at the inside of the box. It was a black ball that was a little smaller than a normal person''s fist, and there were circles of threads on it, as if it contained mysterious spiritual energy. It''s like the thread **** in. Mrs. Cashel was in that state at the moment, staring at the inside. Sonic and Hiddink on the side looked at each other with a hint of schadenfreude. However, in the next moment, Mrs. Cassel did not experience the unfavorable situation they expected, but became more and more energetic, the psionic energy fluctuations in her body gradually increased, and her state was unprecedentedly good. (end of this chapter) Chapter 492： Godslayer and the Proving Ground Chapter 492 God Killer and the Proving Ground Sonic and Hiddink were secretly surprised. They had to know that the contents in that box were not accessible to human beings. They were the eyeballs of real Void Yin Spirits, which contained mysterious Void Psionics that even legendary superhumans could not resist. The erosion of the soul by the void spirit energy, unless it is a natural disaster grade, may be immune. But now Mrs. Cassel not only did not show that she was eroded by the void psionic energy, but she enjoyed wandering around in that void psychic energy. At this time, why Sonic and Hiddink still didn''t understand, they both said in unison, "You are a believer of the Void!" Mrs. ?? looked away expressionlessly, and said lightly: "Is there any problem? I am indeed a believer of the Void Yin Spirit. I have not concealed this from the beginning, but you have never asked." Sonic frowned, he was a little tired of this woman''s strong words, but it was impossible to turn his face at this step, he could only adjust his mood and calm down: "No matter who you are, I only care about our plan, even if you are Abyss Demon, as long as it is profitable, we can also cooperate." Mrs. Cashel smiled sweetly: "As expected, he is the high priest of Sonic, the legendary god-killer who dared to assassinate the **** of nature." Sonic couldn''t help rolling his eyes: "What kind of godslayer, do you believe it?" Mrs. Cashel said: "It doesn''t matter if you believe it or not. Anyway, the name of your ''God Killer'' has been spread out. Even if I don''t believe it, some people will be willing to believe it. Your future trouble is not small!" For Mrs. Cassel''s schadenfreude, Sonic had a gloomy face and did not continue to speak. Don''t look at the title of ''God Killer'', which seems to be very powerful, but it is actually a poison pill. It has no corresponding strength, but it becomes a God Killer, which will undoubtedly make many people find it annoying. Mrs. Cassel did not continue to tease, her face slightly adjusted, and she closed the lid again: "Okay, I have received the item, and we can also plan the next step." But before she could finish her words, there was a sudden rumbling. , a rustling, as a lot of dust fell from the roof of the basement because of the violent shaking. Mrs. ?? was not surprised, but said with a smile: "It''s really energetic! It seems that our little Londoc is back." said, reaching out and pressing on the table, three huge projection screens suddenly appeared, showing a messy manor, which was the secret camp above the basement. Rondok broke into the camp, and was swinging his short sword, sending out countless wind blades, slaughtering the people in the camp. For these former comrades in arms, Londok did not show any mercy. His face was cold, with murderous intent in his eyes, and there was an accumulation of anger. Obviously, when he returned here before and asked to see Colonel Chirabeka, he was with the guards who guarded the camp. The secret communication was not pleasant. It is estimated that the guards were ridiculed, which directly angered Londoc, and simply started killing. Colonel Zirabeka saw this scene and showed a heartbroken expression. Those were all his heart and soul. Unfortunately, he is now a prisoner and can''t do anything. And when he saw Londoc''s eyes, he also had a hunch in his heart that even if he came forward, it would be useless. Now Londoc is no longer that enthusiastic and innocent boy. Inside this body is just a twisted soul. At this moment, Colonel Zirabeka regretted performing human transformation for Londoc, and he subconsciously looked at Mrs. Cassel. Mrs. Cassel was looking at the projection screen with a smile, as if she was satisfied with Londoc''s performance, and murmured: "Kill it! Boy, only with the lives and blood of countless people can we pour out something that can carry the consciousness of the Void Yin Spirit. soul." Colonel Zirabeka''s eyes narrowed, he finally understood that Cassel''s goal was to summon the consciousness of the Void Yin Spirit. Last time in Langton City, the cult organization "Tower of Yin Spirits", which believed in the Void Yin Spirit, tried to summon the Void Yin Spirit to descend. But this time, it is obvious that Mrs. Cassel''s preparation and vision are much higher than the Tower of Yin Spirits. She has been planning for ten years, painstakingly drilled into the camp, step by step, and has reached the most critical step. And Mrs. Cassel is smarter than the tower of the ghosts. She did not really summon the ghosts of the void from the vast void, but only summoned the consciousness of the ghosts and attached them to the soul of Londoc. , the difficulty of doing so will be greatly reduced, and the movement will be smaller and will not attract attention. In addition, Londoc''s own potential is great, and he has the potential to become a hero of an era. His soul and body have extraordinary potential, enough to bear the huge consciousness of the Void Yin Spirit. On the ground, Londoc felt very bad at the moment. When he came back here, he was going to ask Colonel Zirabeka to find out, but for some reason, the closer he got here, the more restless he felt, as if there was a volcano about to erupt in his chest, which made him more restless, and he was only ridiculed for a few times. The sentence broke out immediately, and he went on a killing spree, turning over the people who were killed in this camp, but he did not find Colonel Zirabeka or see Mrs. Cassel. Londoc instinctively felt that his state was not right, but he couldn''t suppress the killing intent in his heart, and he had already acted on the impulse just now, and it was impossible to stop now. His comrade-in-arms, the current enemy, he turned his heart away, did not suppress his heart, and began to kill recklessly... "Very ingenious soul magic, similar to the soul magic that controls barbarians!" Green was a bystander, and found the condition of Londoc. When he entered the range of the secret camp, the dormant soul magic on his body was stimulated, causing the His mental state was abnormal. But at this time, Green didn''t know that he was underground. Mrs. Cassel had already had a showdown with Colonel Zirabeka, and two of Green''s old acquaintances were there. On the other side, Sarbayev and the military dog ??Arrian, whom Green was concerned about, left Ferur City. In fact, Sarbayev was released from prison. The situation was the same as the Vakarant who Green pretended to be, and he was specially called by the special bureau. So now Sarbayev still has the identity of a major of the Special Bureau, but now the entire Void World No. 26 has become a mess, all kinds of overt or dark forces are intertwined, and in the end, I don''t know which side it is. Yes, including Green was confused. Sarbayev received an order from the ''superior'' to return to Stinars immediately, but he did not want to obey the order. As an old fritter, Sarbayev noticed that the human kingdom in the entire void world was turbulent, and the city of Stinners was the center of the entire vortex. Stay away from Stearns City. However, the idea is good, but the reality does not allow it. Just as Sarbayev was about to run away, someone stopped him. Although the man was wearing casual clothes, Sarbayev still knew him at a glance. He was the confidant of Duke FrauMajor General Hyam! Sarbayev felt his scalp tingling for a while, and carefully weighed the strength of the two sides and the price of his own bloodline of the wolf god. In the end, he felt that he would go on another wave, obediently took Arrian and followed Major General Hyam. . But to Sarbayev''s surprise, Major General Hyam did not bring him back to Stinners, but came to a small town more than 200 kilometers southeast of Stinners. This is a town that has just experienced the baptism of war. The nearby rebels just passed through here three weeks ago, and robbed basically everything they could take away from the town. In the vicinity of this town, there is a towering Viscount castle, the tall walls and the extraordinary people in the castle blocked the attack of the rebels, preventing the town from turning into ruins like a small town. Major General Hyam brought Sarbayev and the military dog ??Arrian into the castle, which made Sarbayev speechless. The castle was heavily guarded, and there were a large number of scientific researchers. This was actually a secret experiment. field. Sarbayev didn''t know what Major General Hyam meant by bringing him here. This should be what Duke Frau meant, but he was relieved that after he came here, the situation was not bad. It did not become the research object of those crazy scholars in the testing ground, but took over the defense of the entire castle under the guidance of Major General Heim, with a total of more than 600 heavily armed soldiers and 30 extraordinary people. By this time, Sarbayev and Arrian were still a little confused. They didnt know what the operation of Duke Frau was. They thought that they would be prisoners when they were brought here. Who knows, they became watchdogs instead. At the same time, there is a similar and larger castle near the city of Stinners. Green stood expressionlessly on the edge of the woods near the castle, not far from the only road leading to the castle on the top of the hill. It was already evening, and it was almost completely dark. In the outskirts of the city, except for the castle on the top of the mountain, where there were some lights, it was almost invisible. The information in Green''s hands appears to belong to an earl, but in fact it is the largest testing ground for transforming humans that Duke Fra has mastered. Almost all previous ''No. 1'' to ''No. 6'' were created from here. , but Green couldn''t be sure whether this place was in the hands of Duke Frau or the mysterious No. 0. After waiting patiently for half an hour, a bright black carriage came along the road from a distance, and the lantern hanging on the carriage was particularly conspicuous in the night. Green watched the carriage pass by, and his figure disappeared, appearing in the carriage the next moment. "Uh~~~" A white-haired scholar wearing a monocle was sitting in the carriage. He was closing his eyes and resting. When he noticed movement, he was about to open his eyes, but Green put his hand on his face... (end of this chapter) Chapter 493： soul key Chapter 493 Soul Key Green''s palm pressed against the white-haired scholar''s face, which immediately stopped the man''s movements, as if he had been casted on a body-fixing spell, he remained motionless, and his eyes stopped. Green sat on the opposite seat in the carriage, and as he raised his hand, the scholar opposite sat up straight, but his eyes were blank, like a dead man. In fact, the scholar was indeed dead in the moment just now. His soul was extracted by Green and put into the Nightmare Realm, and he read most of the other party''s memory. Because the extraordinary level of the scholar on the carriage is only the first level, which is very different from Green''s spiritual power, so when stripping off his soul and reading his memory, Green seems to be at ease, hardly encountering any decent resistance, so that the other party''s memory Not too fragmented. Immediately, Green threw a trace of his soul into the body in front of him, and disappeared again... With a ?? bang, the wheel of the carriage pressed against a stone, causing the carriage to shake relatively greatly. Dr. Vincent in the carriage swayed, feeling dizzy in his head, he supported the monocle hanging on his right eye, Green, who had become Dr. Vincent, sat up straight and glanced outside the carriage. As a temporary clone, this supernatural level is very low, and the already old body makes Green feel uncomfortable. The body''s response and muscle strength are aging and declining. Except for the brain, this Dr. Vincent is weaker than ordinary people of the same age. , this may be the price that scholars who are obsessed with research must pay. Soon, the carriage followed the mountain road to the gate of the castle. The driver who was driving the carriage shouted very arrogantly: "Open the door, it''s Dr. Vincent''s carriage!" Not to mention this name is quite useful, the castle gate soon made a "squeak" sound, the heavy cast iron gate rose upward, and then the carriage passed from below, entered the castle, and stopped in front of the door of the main building. A middle-aged man dressed in a tuxedo and dressed as a butler had come out, smiling and very respectful, helping Green open the carriage door: "Dear Dr. Vincent, you came here overnight, is there anything important? It''s not very peaceful outside now, so Master Zero specifically told you to ensure your safety." Green nodded slightly, and replied with a blank face: "It''s okay, butler Boggs, I know what to do." Usually, Dr. Vincent did this, but it didn''t make the housekeeper suspicious, and immediately let Green into the main castle building. Just now, the man dressed as a housekeeper mentioned ''Master Zero'' to let Green further confirm that this secret testing ground already belongs to the mysterious No. 0. However, this has little effect on Green''s purpose. Whether it belongs to Duke Fra or No. 0, it will not affect Green''s actions this time. The reason why he came here is to capture the artifact hidden herethe key of soul! Just a few hours ago, Green received a magical letter from Silabel, asking him to come here to capture the key of the soul. The news was learned by Grand Duke Mora through a special channel, but because of the restraint of Prince Simdor, he could only Pass the news through Silabel secretly. This Soul Key is the key to unlocking the giant sacrificial circle. The recent rebellion and killings in the human kingdom are actually largely for the purpose of making this Soul Key. The manufacture of the Soul Key is not complicated. As long as there are a large number of divine power crystals and enough souls, it can be formed naturally. The recent rebellions in various parts of the kingdom have caused no less than one million deaths. He sent people to collect them, and finally made the Soul Key in the secret testing ground under the castle. Now, only the last step is to revive the sea god, which is to complete the super-giant magic circle spanning hundreds of kilometers, and then use the soul key to open it, and tens of millions of people within the magic circle can be regarded as sacrifices, with their souls and Flesh and blood in exchange for the resurrection of the Sea God from the depths of the void. It''s just that the moment when the Soul Key is formed is not small, even in the underground testing ground, there must be traces to follow, and news is inevitably leaked, so now the entire underground testing ground has entered the highest alert. Dr. Vincent, who was pretending to be Green, walked into the depths of the main building of the castle, walked onto a small teleportation array, and teleported directly to the depths of 30 meters underground. This place was completely dug up and became a huge underground base, which was heavily guarded and when this place was built, the outermost walls were blessed with several magic circles, which isolated the whole underground base, even if Green The undead devil vines cannot enter here even underground. Green passed through the teleportation array, and the castle steward named Xin Bogus was not qualified to enter the underground. Only Green came down by himself, but was immediately stopped by the guards. After asking for the password, he searched again before finally letting him go. This is also because Dr. Vinson''s avatar, Green, is of a high level. If another person comes in, he will have to go through more inspections and be more stringent. "Sorry, Dr. Vincent, I offended a lot just now." The captain in charge of guarding the entrance confirmed that there was no problem, and sincerely apologized. Green didn''t talk nonsense to him, but just according to the temper of Dr. Fusun Sen he remembered, gave the man a grim look, then stretched out his hand to hold the monocle, turned and walked directly to the depths of the base. "Captain, was it okay just now? I think Dr. Vincent seems to be a little angry." A guard next to him asked worriedly. They all knew that Dr. Vincent was a big man, and he was an existence in this base that must not be offended. . The captain smiled and shook his head, lowered his voice and said, "Don''t worry, I''m measured. You don''t know about Dr. Vincent''s temper. Only by working seriously can we get his appreciation. After the inspection, he will definitely be furious, that''s bad luck! Learn more from me in the future." At this time, Green had already walked into the base, and a tall and beautiful female assistant in a white coat greeted her and said respectfully, "Teacher, you are finally here." "How''s the situation?" Dr. Vincent asked in a cold tone. According to Green''s memory, this time Dr. Vincent came over overnight, mainly because an important test went wrong. The female assistant opened a small notebook and said quickly: "Teacher, the vital signs of the sixth experiment are very unstable, and the mental fluctuations of the first are abnormal," Green frowned, thinking that this is a re-training of a ''Number 1'' to ''Number 6'' transformed people? Green remained calm, tried to integrate into the character as much as possible, nodded and said, "Okay, let''s go and see No. 6 first..." The two walked while talking, with the female assistant leading the way, but before Green could finish speaking, a harsh and sharp alarm was suddenly heard, followed by a slight explosion and violent psionic fluctuations not far away. The female assistant''s face changed slightly, and a strong aura of a formal high-level suddenly emerged from her body, and she protected Dr. Vincent who was disguised by Green behind, and whispered: "Teacher, there are intruders infiltrating, we don''t need to go to safety first. Avoid the house." Green frowned slightly. He knew the safe house here. The procedures for entering and exiting the safe house were very complicated. Once inside, it would be blocked immediately. At least tomorrow, it could be reopened through a step-by-step complicated procedure. Of course Green wouldn''t enter the safe house in a cocoon. He looked blankly at the direction of the movement, waved his hand and said, "Don''t panic, we have to trust the defensive power of the base. Now let''s go and see No. 6, This batch of reformers is very important, and there must be no mistakes." "Yes! Teacher." The female assistant reluctantly agreed. Although she had the responsibility to protect Dr. Vincent, she did not reject Dr. Vincent''s qualifications. Even though she was much stronger than Dr. Vincent, she couldn''t afford it. The consequences of angering Dr. Vincent. The battle in the depths of the base was fierce. Green did not know which side rushed in recklessly, but obviously they underestimated the defense of this secret base. After about ten minutes, the battle was over, and several guards were in a security guard. Under the leadership of the supervisor, they dragged the bodies of seven people out from the inside. Two of them were wearing security uniforms, and the other five were foreign intruders. "Hello, Dr. Vincent." The security supervisor politely gave a military salute. Green was able to sense the aura of transforming people from the opponent''s body. This security supervisor burst out with at least the strength of the legendary primary level, and this was only the first floor of the base, and there were more powerful existences below. Green nodded slightly, without looking at the intruder''s body, he went straight down the stairs next to the corridor to the second floor. The second floor is already the core area of ??the test base, and the six new numbered transformants are all on the second floor, but the soul key Green is looking for, according to the information, is stored at the bottom of the entire base. Green entered the second floor of the underground base. While thinking about how to enter the bottom floor, he followed the female assistant to the laboratory where No. 6 was located. Standing in the corridor, through the large glass window of the laboratory, you can see that there is a room similar to a hospital ward. A white iron bed is tied with a belt with a woman who looks exactly like Arolinka. Green was slightly surprised, but he didn''t expect No. 6 to look like this this time! He couldn''t help but wonder if it was a clone? He didn''t know whether there was a concept of clones in this world, but seeing the woman lying on the hospital bed at the moment, Green was very sure that it was Arolinka, and even the fluctuations of psionic energy and soul were the same as the previous Arolinka. Exactly the same. Green glanced at the instrument for detecting vital signs. The values ??displayed are normal now, and there is no special situation. He couldn''t help but ask, "What''s going on?" The female assistant said with a hesitant expression: "It seems to be intermittent, just now..." (end of this chapter) Chapter 494： infiltrator Chapter 494 Infiltrator Just when the female assistant was surprised, the Transformer No. 6, who was lying on the bed not long ago, had abnormal vital signs, how did it return to normal after more than ten minutes? Suddenly, No. 6, who was bound to the bed inside, struggled violently, roaring like wild beasts, banging, banging, and the iron bed shook, as if it would be overturned anytime, anywhere. "Teacher, here we come!" The female assistant''s eyes lit up, this was the case just now. At the same time, the machine monitored inside also issued a harsh "didi" alarm. Green frowned slightly. In fact, he didn''t know what was going on. Although he had obtained most of Dr. Vincent''s memories, those memories were similar to watching a movie, and he could not be expected to become an expert in transforming people. But now he can''t show his timidity. Green''s face is expressionless, and he looks very calm. Looking at what happened inside, he calmly said: "Let''s take a look at the routine treatment first." The female assistant and several researchers on the laboratory site were originally a little panicked, but seeing the boss here, calm and calm, his face did not change, but he recovered a bit of calm, and began to give routine drug injections step by step, and under the hospital bed A magic circle with a diameter of two meters emerged, which produced an effect comparable to a powerful sedative, and quickly quieted No. 6. Green secretly breathed a sigh of relief. These were the most basic operations for problems in the transformation experiment. Just now, he was calm on the surface, and he didn''t make any sense at all. "Teacher, the situation on No. 6 is still very unstable. Do you need to take further measures next?" The female assistant asked worriedly. Green said lightly: "No, continue to observe, record the experimental data, and take me to see No. 1 first." The female assistant did not dare to talk too much, and immediately recorded Green''s decision, and then went to the laboratory where the No. 1 transformant was located. At this moment, a young man in a white coat and glasses came across the corridor. When he saw Green and the two, he lowered his head subconsciously, and he didn''t mean to say hello when he was about to approach. Green frowned slightly. His current identity is one of the best in this underground base. This young man who looks like a researcher doesn''t know him, and he wants to fool around. Obviously something is not right. Green stopped and stared at the man until he suddenly asked, "Which laboratory are you from?" The young man paused, and at the same time in his cochlea, a woman''s voice sounded: "Idiot! This person is Dr. Vincent, the BOSS here, don''t pretend you don''t know him." The young man''s heart was moved, but he smiled on the surface, as if he just noticed Dr. Vincent and the female assistant, showing a stunned expression, and said a little nervously: "Dr. Vincent, I am Harveys from the B3 laboratory, sorry I just thought about it. The problem is too engrossing." According to the information from the cochlea, the young man reluctantly coped with the past, but he was still worried that if Dr. Vincent in front of him said something professional, he, a scumbag with developed limbs and a simple mind, would show his cowardice. Greene glanced at him, but didn''t say anything else. In fact, he was sure that this person was not a researcher of this underground base, and the slight psionic fluctuation that appeared in the other party''s ears just now was also noticed by Greene. And it was judged that it should be some kind of short-distance communication magic, indicating that there is an accomplice of the other party nearby. Green gave a "um", indicating that the other party could leave, but looked at the man''s back meaningfully. "Teacher, is there something wrong with this person?" the female assistant asked in a low voice, she could see that Greene had a different attitude towards the young man. "It''s alright." Green waved his hand: "Let''s see Number 1 first." "Okay." The female assistant didn''t think much about it, and went with Green to the room where Transformer No. 1 was. However, surprisingly, there was no one in the room! It was only after asking the staff on duty that he was temporarily transferred to the third floor by Dr. Heathrow. Green frowned, this Dr. Heathrow had an impression in his memory that he was a scholar in this secret base second only to Dr. Vincent, and his relationship with Dr. Vincent was not very good, always waiting for an opportunity to replace him. The person on duty also mentioned that there was a young man who came with Dr. Heathrow, who just came up from the third floor and went outside. Green immediately understood that nine times out of ten, the young man had just met the young man and held Dr. Heathrow hostage, but what did they mean by moving the No. 1 mutant human experiment from the second floor to the third floor? Green was suspicious, and immediately went down to the third floor with the female assistant. Before they could fully descend the stairs, they heard a commotion on the third floor, footsteps, and people shouting, and soon an eight-person security team in uniform rushed up the stairs, confronted Green and the two, and found that it was Dr. Vincent, immediately saluted and reported: "Dr. Vincent, it''s not good, Dr. Heathrow and the No. 1 experimental body are dead!" After a while, Green and the female assistant came to a storage room on the third floor of the underground base where the door had been smashed. This place was originally a warehouse for storing some experimental equipment. Just now, the security guard found that the situation was not right and forcibly broke the door, and found that the bodies of Dr. Heathrow and the No. 1 subject were inside. Green came here and immediately became the top commander on the scene. He also did his part to give the order to turn on the alarm, the base entered the highest alert, and at the same time blocked the teleportation array to prevent the intruders from escaping. The security guards and the personnel of the base were originally chaotic, but after receiving the order, they began to be orderly. Green himself went to the bottom of the base with the female assistant in the name of ''ensure the key to the soul is safe''. Originally, Green planned to not even bring this female assistant, but unfortunately, his current character is a weak research scholar, and there must be someone around to follow and protect him. If he insists on being alone, it will appear abrupt and unreasonable. Green looked at the assistant sister paper walking in front of him when he went downstairs, but he was thinking about how to deal with the other party for a while, whether to kill him directly, or stun him, or capture him alive. At the same time, the female assistant walking in front also had a flickering look in her eyes, showing a cold light, and the corners of her mouth were slightly upturned, as if the conspiracy had succeeded, and she didn''t know what to write. Seeing that she was about to go down to the ground floor, the murderous intent on the female assistant''s face became stronger, but suddenly there was a rush of footsteps coming from the front, followed by two silhouettes, who were about to run up the stairs, just in time to bump into the head. , both sides were stunned. The two are a boy and a girl, the girl is very beautiful, with some baby fat, she is a cute girl. The man was a strong man with a very tough appearance, and he was carrying a very conspicuous and heavy wooden box behind him. Greene''s pupils shrank, and he had already felt the strong soul fluctuations from the wooden box, which made him immediately react, and there was a soul key inside! "Get out of the way, or I''ll kill you!" The cute girl was very sturdy, she opened her mouth and shouted and killed, her eyes swept across Green and the female assistant, as if she was looking at a dead person. Green''s eyes narrowed slightly. It seemed that he was not the only one eyeing the Soul Key. It is estimated that Duke Mora did not put the treasure on him alone. When he got the news, many people also got the same information. Green hesitated a little, and immediately moved aside. He had no intention of obtaining the Soul Key. It was just a crudely made artifact. For Green, it was not very attractive. Green doesn''t even bother to come here to waste time. Since someone has it, let them take it away, so as not to expose his avatar. After briefly entering this underground base, Green found that his identity as Dr. Vincent was quite useful. But the female assistant didn''t seem to think so, and found that the two did not give in at all, and snorted: "Who are you? What are you carrying, don''t hurry up and hand it over!" "Bitch is courting death!" The cute girl scolded, a cold light erupted from her hand, and two slender threads like nibbling were protruded, and they quickly wrapped around the female assistant. The two threads were thin and fast, and they entangled the female assistant in an instant, and then quickly shrank, sharper than a blade, and instantly turned the not-weak female assistant into a pile of meat. "Let''s go!" With a proud look on her face, the cute girl called out to the man who was with her, and at the same time glanced at Green who stepped aside, but she didn''t intend to let it go. But at this time, her face changed again, as if she found something incredible, she suddenly retracted the silk thread, and at the same time quickly retreated, her figure was like a ghost, and "suddenly~suddenly~suddenly~" appeared out of thin air where she passed. There were several deep sword marks. "It''s an invisible sword!" Green looked in his eyes and knew that someone was using an invisible weapon to attack. And when the cute girl was on her back, her companion who was carrying the key of the soul didn''t keep up. "Not good! David!" The cute girl exclaimed, because the key of the soul can affect people''s mental force field, which greatly reduces the strength of the extraordinary, so the man who carries the key of the soul can''t exert two strengths on the tenth floor. Three floors. Just now, the cute girl felt that she had encountered two weak chickens, and she didn''t take it to heart at all, but she didn''t expect it, and looked away. In the next moment, the figure of the female assistant appeared, with a sinister sneer on her face, and a huge translucent sickle loomed behind her. And it was the man named David who was cut into pieces by silk thread just now. At some point in time, he and the female assistant switched positions, causing each other to kill each other. "When is it!" The cute girl looked at the dead companion and the wooden box with the soul key that fell to the ground in astonishment. She was shocked and angry in her heart. Although her companion didn''t have much deep feelings, but being fooled by the enemy made her unbearable, and she clenched her teeth. (end of this chapter) Chapter 495： black winged angel Chapter 495 Black Winged Angel Green originally thought he had to do it, but he didn''t expect the female assistant beside him to be extremely powerful. Not only was he not killed, but he was fiercely forced. In the blink of an eye, he pushed back the cute little wolf-dog-like girl, and also killed that insidiously. A hapless man with a soul key. But Green also saw that this female assistant is probably not simple. According to the memory he obtained from Dr. Vincent''s brain, although this female assistant is not weak, she is completely academic, with little actual combat experience, and can become an assistant. , the more important thing is her administrative ability. But the strength shown by the female assistant just now was beyond ordinary and vicious, like a veteran who has been on the battlefield for many years, with rich experience and quick response. "Could this woman have been ripped off too?" Green thought to save others, suspecting that the female assistant might be a fake, or that the female assistant was simply a spy who had mingled with Dr. Vincent. Green thought and looked at the wooden box that fell on the ground, because the battle between the cute girl and the female assistant was getting farther and farther from here, and now the closest to the wooden box is Green, but Green did not intend to pick up that thing. , Because so many people suddenly appeared in the underground base, all to **** the key of the soul, which made him smell a conspiracy. Green thought for a while, then simply ignored the wooden box containing the Soul Key, turned and ran upstairs. Green''s actions made the two women downstairs frown, and their eyes staggered indistinctly until Greene fled upstairs. Although they were still fighting, they no longer used killer moves. Instead, they looked more like Regular practice between peers "I didn''t expect you to be lurking here. It''s no wonder that I haven''t heard about you since the mission five years ago. However, your strength has not fallen, and you have completely deceived me and killed that **** that got in the way. "The cute girl said in a low voice, she actually knew the female assistant beside Dr. Vincent. The ?? female assistant also smiled slightly: "I can''t do anything about the mission issued by Her Royal Highness, but it''s here. This time my identity will definitely be exposed." "Okay, let''s stop fighting, the large army of the base and the mysterious No. 0 will come soon, we can''t be surrounded, take the key of soul, let''s go." The cute girl said and jumped back, Although she recognized the identity of the female assistant, she did not let her guard down. The same is true for female assistants. People like them have to keep half of their eyes open even when they sleep, trust their companions? Forget it, the unlucky guy with the soul key just now is an example. Because of the particularity of the soul key, the cute girl didn''t expect the female assistant to help her carry it. She threw out a silk thread with her fingers and entangled the wooden box. behind. At this moment, a sudden "boom" explosion came from above the base. The two were stunned for a moment, all looked at each other, and asked in unison, "Is it yours?" Besides, there is another group of people. Green knew that the explosion was most likely the result of letting the young man who pretended to be a researcher let go before. And the number one of the semi-finished product, I don''t know what I got..." Thinking of this, Green''s eyes suddenly lit up. Could it be that the real purpose of the young man who sneaked into the base was the divine core in No. 1''s body? Green thinks about it, it seems that only this thing has the greatest value, and now No. 1 is only a semi-finished product, bound in the laboratory, and has no combat power at all, as long as it sneaks in, it is the easiest to get it. In order to confirm this guess, Green immediately summoned a ghost to look at No. 1''s body. Sure enough, the existence of the core of divine power was not found. "Is it a coincidence? Or is it deliberately covering the action of stealing the soul key below? It''s really lively!" Green sighed in his heart, but he kept walking and walked quickly into a room by the corridor. After a while, the female assistant and the cute girl rushed up from below and could no longer see Green. The female assistant said "Huh", she wanted to use Dr. Vincent as the last trump card, but if she couldn''t, she hijacked Dr. Vincent, but she didn''t expect that the person was gone in a blink of an eye! She was also very smart, and her eyes swept across both sides, she expected that Dr. Vincent was probably in these rooms, but what they lacked most now was time, and there was no time to look for them at all. "Damn, he''s hiding, it''s too late, let''s go." The female assistant made a decision instantly, without any hesitation. The cute girl had no hope from the beginning, so she simply rushed over. At this moment, there was a sudden bang, followed by a loud noise and the tremor of the entire base, followed by a heart-pounding roar. The female assistant''s face changed slightly, as if thinking of some terrible situation, with a horrified expression on her face, and called out, "Come on!" Immediately, regardless of whether the cute girl kept up, she rushed out like a fly. The cute girl was a little stunned and didn''t know what was going on, but he knew the female assistant. Seeing her reaction like this, he knew that something must have happened and quickly followed. At this time, the vibration of the entire underground base became more and more serious, and even a slight tilt appeared. You must know that this is underground. If you dont know the buildings on the ground, if you say it collapses, it will collapse. Green hid in one of his rooms, frowning, searching for his memory, and soon knew what was going on: "Who gave the order? He even let that thing out? No one in the entire base has this authority. If there are more than three, could it be that No. 0 is back?" At this moment, the female assistant''s face was extremely ugly, and she also thought of that terrible thing. The cute girl ?? chased after her and asked, "What''s going on? Scared you like this?" The female assistant said: "It''s the black angel! Someone released the black-winged angel..." After a brief explanation by the female assistant, the cute girl was also frightened and her face was ugly, so she couldn''t help speeding up: "Damn, then we have to run quickly, otherwise we will all have to be cannon fodder." It turns out that the body of a black-winged angel from ancient times is hidden in this underground secret research base! In fact, the human transformation technology and divine power core technology mastered by Duke Frau and No. 0 are all rooted in the corpse of this black-winged angel. It can be said that the corpse of the angel called ''Black Angel'' is the entire human transformation system. The basics. Even the reason why half of the twenty-sixth Void World is the kingdom of the dead is to a certain extent because this powerful Seraphim died here. Princess Mulesina had also searched for it before. She did not know the existence of this angel''s corpse, but tried to find the source of the undead spirit in the void world, but for various reasons, it was ultimately unsuccessful. However, with the in-depth study of this angel''s corpse, Duke Fra, No. 0, and several top scholars at the test base, including Dr. Vincent, have discovered that this angel''s corpse is actually recovering! Of course, this resuscitation does not mean that the angel is going to be resurrected, but that the angel''s corpse is being transformed into an undead creature. This corpse, which is itself a seraph, must have been a powerful being of natural disaster level and even holy spirit level. Once it is successfully transformed into an undead creature, it must be a terrifying existence of natural disaster level. Even Princess Mulesina may not be able to. Suppress this undead angel. Therefore, everyone almost unanimously believes that the black angel must be prevented from transforming. Therefore, before, the black angels were stored in the deepest part of the base, and used a special magic circle to completely isolate everything, preventing the undead energy from eroding and further transforming into undead creatures. However, just now, I don''t know who gave the order, or directly destroyed the magic circle that sealed the black angel, and injected a large amount of undead energy into it, which further promoted the rapid transformation into undead creatures. At first, Green thought it was an order from No. 0. In order to regain the stolen soul key, he began to desperately gamble. But I felt something was wrong with Kuai Green. Even if No. 0 was furious because the Soul Key was stolen, he should not have released the Black Angel, because that would not help at all, but would completely destroy this most important test base. This kind of thing outweighs the gain, unless the head of No. 0 is kicked by the donkey, it is impossible to issue such an order. Then who released the black angel? Green seems to have some eyebrows in his mind, why are so many people staring at this base all of a sudden? Why did the news of Grand Duke Mora happen to be delivered at this time? Is it really for a soul key that seems to be important but is actually worthless? It''s not that Green looks down on the Soul Key, it is because the manufacture of the Soul Key is not difficult at all for a real big man. Even if he takes one, it will take some time to make another one. The big deal is that more people will die. . But what are the dead to the great men? From Greenland to this world, I have experienced one by one, those high-ranking nobles, extraordinary people with powerful power, who cares about the life and death of ordinary people! "It''s the drunkard''s intention not to drink!" Green''s eyes lit up, and he suddenly figured out something: "It''s Princess Moulesina! It''s because of the infighting between Duke Fra and No. 0 that finally revealed the secret here, or It was the Duke of Frau who revealed it on purpose to draw the attention of Princess Moulesina." Princess Mulesina has been promoted to the natural disaster grade for nearly 20 years. She has deliberately wanted to obtain a natural disaster grade undead summoning item, but she has never been able to ask for it. When she discovered this place, she would definitely do anything to get the corpse of the seraph. It''s just that the situation in this void world is turbulent, and the forces of all parties are intertwined. I just found out that there are many more tips, thank you readers for your great subscription and tips, thank you very much for your support! (end of this chapter) Chapter 496： Black Winged Angel (2) Chapter 496 Black Winged Angel (2) Thinking of this, Green became more and more certain of his guess, and hummed in his heart, thinking of Grand Duke Mora, it was really a difference in closeness! In order to help Princess Mulesina, Archduke Mula took him out and used him without hesitation. But Green didn''t care too much about it. Being able to be used by others shows that you have value. Besides, he doesn''t have a deep relationship with Grand Duke Mora. Everyone is just using each other. If Silabel treats him like this, maybe he is still a little disappointed, but for this matter alone, Silabel is probably kept in the dark. "Hey, I can use me, but in the end, it''s up to whoever can make more money." Green smiled and thought for a while, and he had already made up his mind. Made up his mind, Green immediately summoned the Death Angel clone from the cemetery, and the Skeleton Lord was also ready to shoot. Although Green didn''t want to reveal his strength too early, he would not hesitate to expose both the natural disaster-level combat strength in order to subdue the Seraphim. As for the identity of this Dr. Vincent, it is not so important in comparison, and once the Black Angel is released, this underground base will be completely destroyed, and there is little hope of surviving with the strength of Dr. Vincent. If it reappears, it will inevitably cause No. 0''s suspicion. At this moment, a powerful psionic energy wave containing the breath of death burst out, making the already crumbling underground base even worse, and all the people in the base fled out in fear. It was overcrowded, and some people climbed up the emergency escape route. The female assistant and the cute girl were mixed in the crowd. Because of the strong psychic fluctuations and earthquake-like movements, the people in the underground base couldn''t take care of them for a long time. Now the whole underground base is in chaos. The spiritual energy of death energy spreads to the surroundings, like a poisonous fog spreading out, people can''t avoid it. "Speed ??up! That thing is coming out!" The female assistant anxiously greeted the cute girls. They didn''t wait for the location of the teleportation array and directly chose the emergency passage to the ground. Emergency passages are usually closed, and will only be opened when there is enough to destroy the base. The voice fell, there was a bang, the ground suddenly collapsed not far from them, a figure rushed out from below, and the invisible cutting force cut everything around it into pieces. The security guards and researchers at the Hundred Bases turned into mashed meat. The figure spread out three pairs of jet-black wings, his face was stiff, his skin was shriveled, and his body was enveloped by a strong sense of death, and he had been dead for many years. When the body of this black-winged angel was discovered, the armor and equipment on her body had long been removed for research, and now the black-winged angel, who had just broken free from the seal, was naked. Although it is a high-level extraordinary creature, her death has been too long, and her skin is still dehydrated and shriveled, but she can still vaguely show that she must have been a hot and beautiful angel when she was still alive. The black-winged angel closed her eyes, her body was suspended, and she paused, as if she had found something of interest, which made her face turn to the direction of the female assistant and the cute girl. To be more specific, she should be staring at the cute girl with the soul key. Although she closed her eyes, the cute girl still felt like she was being watched by a pair of cold eyes, which made her feel creepy and subconscious. Faster, but without any effect, the black-winged angel chased after him. "Oh! Damn it, why are you chasing me!" The cute girl yelled, almost crying. The female assistant next to her also secretly called unlucky. She didn''t know what the black-winged angel was chasing them, but she saw the key of soul that the cute girl was carrying, and hurriedly shouted: "Quick! If she chases that thing again, throw it away! " The cute girl also reacted, but she didn''t listen to her companion''s body shape for the first time. This thing is her task this time, and she must not give up unless it is a last resort. But seeing the black-winged angel who was chasing after her, the cute girl knew very well that if she continued to be obsessed with it, I''m afraid she would really get a box lunch this time. She finally turned her heart away, retracted the thread, and discarded the Soul Key. Sure enough, with a bang, the box containing the Soul Key fell to the ground, and the black-winged angel no longer stared at the cute girl and chased after them, but stopped and pounced on the Soul Key. The key of the soul is made from the soul of the dead, which contains a lot of death energy, which is the best supplement for the black-winged angel. Although she has recovered now, she still needs a lot of death energy. She is only a semi-finished product at best, and her real strength is only barely reaching the first level of natural disasters. However, just as the black-winged angel reached out to grab the key of the soul, suddenly a portal cracked open silently behind her, and a huge white skeleton arm suddenly stretched out from it, holding a huge handle in her hand. His warhammer was aimed at the back of the black-winged angel''s head and struck with a sap. The black-winged angel was very alert, instinctively dodged to the side, and slammed the warhammer directly on the wooden box storing the soul key. Suddenly the box was smashed, and even the soul key inside was smashed. The hundreds of thousands of souls that had aggregated into the soul key instantly disintegrated and scattered in all directions, but were sucked by a suction force, like a giant whale in the blink of an eye. Absorbed water, most of them were plundered by the Nightmare Nation, and the rest were divided up by the Black Angel and the Skeleton Lord. "Ka Chi Kacha~" The skeleton leader held his mouth wide, chewing the soul sucked into his mouth, as if he was eating potato chips. The soul absorbed by the black-winged angel merged into the six black wings behind her, filtering out the undead spirit energy and integrating it into her body, which refreshed her spirit, and the shriveled skin on her body began to regain its elasticity. It also swelled up, especially her eyes, the eyelids opened suddenly, shooting out two black lights, the dark pupils were like staring at the world from the abyss. "Roar~~~~" The black-winged angel made a meaningless roar. She had just transformed into an undead creature. She still only had instinct and did not form an effective self-awareness. The undead creature at this time was undoubtedly the most vulnerable and could not exert itself at all. of powerful strength. The black-winged angel was very angry. She was not only attacked, but also robbed. But the entrance to the kingdom of nightmares was closed. She couldn''t find the right lord and could only vent her anger on the skeleton lord in front of her. With a roar, he rushed up, and the invisible cutting force was instantly applied to the Skeleton Lord, making a "crack, crackle" sound. The cutting force that was enough to smash everything was invalid on the Skeleton Lord. The ?? incomparably hard bones made the skeleton lord not afraid of the itchy attack, roared, savagely charged, and smashed the head of the black-winged angel with a hammer. With a bang, the six wings behind the black-winged angel suddenly stretched forward, and the brushes overlapped in front of him, blocking the attacking warhammer, making a loud bang that shook the entire basement three times. The impact force that erupted from the collision point completely collapsed the already crumbling underground building, and the magic runes that had been applied to the main body of the underground base shattered one after another. Although the black-winged angel blocked the warhammer, she was hit and flew backwards. Although she is also the first-level natural disaster grade strength, her body size is far less than that of the skeleton lord. This kind of head-on collision is very disadvantageous, like a baseball being hit. fly out. "Bang~bang~bang~~~" A series of sounds of smashing the wall, and finally the black-winged angel hit the ceiling of the underground base, and rushed out of the ground with a bang! The Skeleton Lord followed closely, scaring some of the surviving people in the underground base into silence. No one knew when such a terrifying evil star appeared. The Skeleton Lord ignored the others, and followed the hole made by the black-winged angel and rushed out of the ground. On the ground at this time, the castle built on the top of the mountain has collapsed into a ruin, and a large amount of dust has risen, smoky and hazy. Because of the collapse of the underground base, almost half of the mountain has collapsed, and the foundation of the castle on the top of the mountain has been destroyed. Complete collapse has become inevitable. At this time, the female assistant and the cute girl had run out of the ground in a dangerous and dangerous way, but they were seeing the black-winged angel being sent flying, and the two of them were stunned. "I''m going, what was that just now, am I dazzled?" The female assistant looked at Feifei with a bewildered expression, and turned into a black-winged angel with black spots. "mmp~~~" The cute girl didn''t know what to say, but the expression of not being able to **** already explained everything, and the surprise in her heart was no less than that of the female assistant. Immediately afterwards, their attention fell on the Skeleton Lord. A huge figure more than six meters high loomed from the dust rising from the collapse of the castle. Although it could not be seen clearly, the calamity level was powerful enough to suffocate. But couldn''t hide it. "Natural disaster grade!" The female assistant and the cute girl realized the strength of the skeleton lord at the same time. Although they are only formal high-level, but as intelligence personnel, they know the horror of natural disaster grade. I was numb, but I didn''t expect a more powerful skeleton lord to jump out now. The natural disaster grade, which had never been seen for decades, actually appeared two at once! Coupled with the confrontation between Princess Mulesina and Modi in Dortnard Town, four natural disaster grades suddenly appeared in the little 26th Void World! What is this concept, is it going to destroy the world? Thinking about it makes the liver tremble. If four natural disaster-level powerhouses fight together, this void world will be properly entered into the end period... Ask for a subscription, ask for a ticket! (end of this chapter) Chapter 497： Black Winged Angel (3) Chapter 497 Black Winged Angel (3) "Guru~~~" The female assistant and the cute girl swallowed a large mouthful of saliva and made an embarrassing sound. The two looked at each other and both smiled bitterly. They saw fear and helplessness in each other''s eyes. If four natural disaster grade powerhouses really fight, this void world will be destroyed, what should they do? Although the two of them are related and can return to the main world when necessary, their family members, relatives, friends...that is a large group of people, and it is impossible to take care of everything based on the rights and channels they have. . Now there is no other way but to pray silently so that in the end there will be no such irreversible situation. In fact, if at this time, the black-winged angel''s brain is calm, forming a perfect undead creature thinking, and finding that he has encountered a powerful enemy, he should run away immediately after being hit by the sky. With her flying speed, the skeleton lord simply can''t catch up. It''s a pity that the black-winged angel is now completely ignorant and ignorant. He was hit into the sky like a baseball, and the anger in his heart was bursting. He didn''t think about anything else at all. It smashed all the clouds in the surrounding hundreds of meters, and then swooped down at the skeleton lord... In the next moment, with a bang, the black-winged angel and the skeleton lord collided again, and a more powerful shock wave erupted and swept all around. The castle that had already collapsed, as if it was made of paper, was destroyed and completely collapsed. Taking the place where the skeleton lord was fighting as the center, the ground collapsed downwards, forming a big pit, as if it had been smashed by a meteorite that fell from the sky. "Roar~~~" The skeleton lord let out a roar, holding the warhammer in both hands for the first time, blocking the attack of the Seraphim. As the roar spreads, the two green soul fire eyes condensed a frightening cold light. With a sudden bang, the shoulder armor suddenly cracked, causing Green in the distance to see his heart tremble: "Why did the bones collapse? Could it be that this Seraph is so powerful that the Skeleton Lord can''t bear it? Impossible!" Green was hesitating whether to send an angel of death clone, but found that a pair of new arms had grown next to the scapulae of the skeleton lord! "Huh? Is there such an operation?" Green was very surprised. He didn''t know that the Skeleton Lord had a second pair of arms, but according to legend, some ancient giants did grow three heads and six arms. The Skeleton Lord''s body used to be a powerful The ancient giant of , it seems that there is nothing incredible about growing two arms. In the blink of an eye, the second pair of arms of the Skeleton Lord grew at a speed visible to the naked eye. Although it looked slightly thinner than the bones of the original arms, it did not affect the two extra arms reaching out to grab the Seraphim. The ??Seraph was also taken aback, and quickly tried to block with the wings behind him, and at the same time quickly retreated back, but was still a step late and was caught by the wings. The skeleton lord freed his original hands, and took the opportunity to swing the warhammer and hit the black-winged angel on the head. With a ?? bang, the Seraphim was knocked down to the sky again at a faster speed, but her hard head was not damaged, she was just dazed by the beating. The ?? skeleton lord let out a roar, waved his four arms with his teeth and claws, jumped up and jumped hundreds of meters high, caught up with the Seraphim who had been beaten to the sky, slapped the warhammer and covered his face again. The Seraph was completely stunned, and found that the Skeleton Lord jumped up, but instinctively resisted with his wings, was knocked down to the ground again, and slammed into the ground with a bang, the surrounding rock layers cracked, and the impact spread out. A large crater-like crater was formed again. There are also some people who escaped from the underground base around here, and some who escaped before the castle collapsed, but were affected by the shock wave of the Seraphim falling to the ground. They looked like crushed tomatoes, their bodies burst open, red White, splashing everywhere. More people saw their scalps go numb, and people who wanted to see the excitement started to run away. When these two natural disaster-level monsters do it, it is like a fight between gods and gods. Even if it is a little bit involved, ordinary people like them will become ants who are accidentally run over. At this time, the Skeleton Lord who jumped into the air quickly fell down, holding his warhammer at the Seraph who had fallen into the ground. With a bang, it was like a meteor falling from the sky and hit the ground. The huge warhammer hit the Seraph''s chest fiercely, and smashed her down more than ten meters into the ground. The surrounding soil seemed to detonate an explosive bomb, and a large piece of soil collapsed and flew. , comparable to bombardment. However, this time, instead of defeating the Seraphim, it stimulated the potential of the other party. A shrill scream shook the air and you could almost see the fluctuations in the air. Everyone in the vicinity of the sound wave suddenly burst their eardrums, and there were some ordinary people who didn''t have extraordinary abilities. turned into a puddle. Immediately after, the huge body of the skeleton lord flew out, followed by all the black wings of the seraph spread to the limit, as if the peacock opened its screen, and the combat power quickly soared from early 10,000 to 15,000, and in the next moment To rise to the sky. But at this moment, a dark golden light suddenly flashed, cut through the rising dust, stabbed silently, and stabbed into her back heart in a state where the Seraphim was completely defenseless. With a sound of ??clang, gold and iron mingle! In the battle between the Skeleton Lord and the Seraphim just now, Green put on the Angel of Death clone and hid for a long time. He was just waiting for the Seraphim to be beaten and frantic. When the potential of the other party was stimulated and suddenly erupted, this was also the case. When the opponent is most vulnerable. In the moment just now, the Seraphim''s attention was all focused on the Skeleton Lord, and he didn''t even notice the nearby Angel of Death, who had been pacing and breathing as Voldemort. At the moment when the angel of death made a sneak attack, Green threw a piece of divine power without hesitation, exerted the divine power blessing of [lv3] to the limit, and at the same time launched [lv9] Sword Master, giving Seraphim a ruthless blow. Backstab. The long sword of the angel of death pierced into the body of the seraph as if it had plunged into a huge iron block. Every inch of advance required a huge force, and a shock force erupted from the body of the seraph, and he was still trying to pierce the stab. The sword that entered the body was pushed out. With the blessing of divine power, the Angel of Death can almost exert a [15000] combat power, which is similar to that of the Seraphim at this time. In fact, the potential of the Seraphim is even greater. If she is transformed into an undead creature, she is given enough death energy to allow her to develop normally. Although it is difficult to advance to a high-level, there is a great hope of becoming a middle-level natural disaster. Unfortunately, she is this The second time I met Green, the old yin ratio, I didn''t plan to give her a chance to grow up. On the ground, when the Seraphim and the Angel of Death controlled by Green were deadlocked, the Skeleton Lord who had just been blasted to the sky fell down. The huge warhammer aimed at the Seraphim again, and at the same time no longer concealed his true strength. The surging death energy erupted, and the combat power soared rapidly, reaching about 30,000. This is the true strength of the Skeleton Lord. The Skeleton Lord deliberately lowered his strength just now to confuse the enemy, otherwise the Seraph would notice that the gap in strength was too great, and he flew away and fled, and Green was blinded. And now this Void World has gathered the attention of a lot of major forces. If the Seraphim runs away, Green can''t even chase after him. Once he exposes himself, even if he succeeds in the end, it is estimated that it will be difficult for him to have Princess Mulesina eyeing him. Save this seraph. That''s why Green deliberately wanted to create a chance to kill with one blow. Taking advantage of the Angel of Death to contain the enemy, the skeleton lord suddenly broke out, slammed down with a hammer, and made a loud bang. Running to resist the attack of the skeleton lord, it is bound to fail to take into account the angel of death behind him. At the next moment, with a puff, the Angel of Death''s long sword penetrated the body of the Seraphim. At the same time, a reminder came from the cemetery: victory in the battle, defeating the natural disaster-level undead creatureBlack Winged Angel, whether to capture This is what ??Green was waiting for, and he immediately chose to capture it without hesitation. Immediately, the black-winged angel disappeared and appeared in the hero hall in the cemetery. Green finally breathed a sigh of relief, and then coldly ordered the skeleton lord to clear the field, and all living creatures within a radius of 20 kilometers were cleared. Those who escaped from the underground base and the castle by chance before ushered in disaster once again. Green looked at the aftermath of the Skeleton Lord with a stern expression. There was no extra pity in his heart. No one who appeared here was innocent. The Skeleton Lord moved very quickly, and in less than five minutes, he cleaned up all the vital signs, including the female assistant and cute girl who survived. After finishing all this, Green took the skeleton lord back to the cemetery, and he was about to start the spiritual world shuttle and return to Stinners. At this moment, there was an angry and shrill dragon roar from a distance, and a huge and majestic bone dragon with a length of hundreds of meters appeared in the sky, waving its dragon wings covered with a psionic film and quickly moving in this direction. fly. Green looked in his eyes, his pupils contracted slightly, and the hundreds of meters long was already at the level of an old dragon. If it was a living dragon of such a size, it would at least have the strength of a natural disaster level, but this skull dragon was obviously not that strong. However, the dragon power and psychic energy fluctuations exuded are quite powerful, and they have barely reached the threshold of the first-level natural disaster grade. And behind the 100-meter-long Bone Dragon, there are also two Bone Dragons with a body size of 60 to 70 meters, both of which have the power to pass on high-level peaks. "It''s Princess Mulesina!" Green frowned, and then snorted softly: "It''s a pity you''re late, I''ll accept the Seraphim." In the next moment, Green''s figure disappeared through the spirit world. (end of this chapter) Chapter 498： Fifth Angel Taraga Chapter 498 Fifth Angel Taraga In less than two minutes, the three bone dragons flew to the scene. Two of the smaller bone dragons landed on the top of a nearby mountain. They stared at the surroundings. The largest bone dragon hovered and glide in the air, constantly emitting angry roars and shaking. A hundred miles across. At this moment, Princess Mulesina is extremely depressed. She doesn''t know who secretly took the body of the Seraphim. She just came a step late, or **** Modi, and involved her more energy in in the small town of Dortnard. That''s right, at this moment, this old ancient dragon is carrying a part of Princess Mulesina''s soul, and it is precisely because of her part soul that this skull dragon''s combat power can exceed 10,000, and it can reach the first stage of natural disasters. Otherwise, this skull dragon is huge, with a body length of more than 100 meters, but it is still legendary. And Princess Mulesina, the bone dragon that looks like an old dragon, is not really the corpse of an old dragon, but she uses the keel transformation technology to transform some huge beast bones into keel splicing products. . I have to admit that Princess Mulesina is an uncompromising genius in the study of undead magic. In order to create a substitute comparable to the real bone dragon, she spent countless energy and wealth, and researched day and night, and finally achieved success. , it is no longer limited to obtain the corpse of the giant dragon to mass-produce the bone dragon. It is a pity that this kind of achievement can not satisfy her, in addition to the price is outrageous, even with her financial resources and power, she can only produce these three bone dragons. The most important thing is that these mass-produced bone dragons cannot reach the natural disaster level. This is what Princess Morathina really minds and cannot accept. Princess Mulesina has been promoted to the natural disaster grade for almost 20 years. As a necromancer, she still does not have a natural disaster grade summon object, so her strength is always at the bottom of the natural disaster grade, otherwise it will not be Been Modito in Dortnard for so long. This time, I finally found the body of a seraph, but I didn''t expect it to disappear for no apparent reason. How could I make her swallow this breath! The hundred-meter-long bone dragon roared in the air as if it was venting, and exhaled a breath that contained ultra-low temperature frost and deadly poison on the ground, until the area of ??20 kilometers was turned into a gray-white area of ??death. Stop flying aggressively in the direction it was coming from. This time, Princess Mulesina with anger is ready to **** off Modi. Originally, Modi was able to contain Princess Mulesina in Dortnard Town. Besides Modi''s own strength is indeed not weak, there is no reason why Princess Mulesina deliberately released water. As for why the water was released, not only because of the pressure from Prince Simdor on the main world, but also because of Princess Mulesina''s own thoughts. She wanted to deliberately create the illusion that she was being restrained. Emerging bulls, ghosts, snakes and gods will come out without any scruples, and there is also a sense of tempting the black-winged angel to appear. In fact, Princess Mulesina has long known that there is a very high-level corpse in Void World No. 26 that can be transformed into a natural disaster-level undead creature, but she has never been able to find it. This made her very sure that the corpse must be hidden. This time she just wanted to lead the snake out of the hole. To a certain extent, it did work, and the news of the Seraphim was exposed. It''s a pity that her luck was a little worse, and Green was the first to board, and in the end she could only come back depressed. After ??Green shuttled back to Stinars through the spirit world, he immediately entered the cemetery impatiently. Entering the cemetery this time, what Green couldn''t wait to see was the Seraphim, but before that, he released the soul of Dr. Vincent from the kingdom of nightmares and gave him a Lich body, let him cooperate with Shadow Scholar Arkansas to further transform the troops of the cemetery, while improving the power core. Although he only glanced at the bone dragon made by Princess Mulesina from a distance, Green was more aware that what Princess Mulesina lacked was the lack of core power of the bone dragon. As far as the three-skull dragon itself is concerned, the manufacturing process is quite superb, especially the manufacturing of the keel, which can almost be faked. What a flaw. However, the reason why the three skull dragons could not satisfy Princess Mulesina was due to lack of motivation. This is like a 1.5t small-displacement engine installed in a very cool Ferrari sports car. Green estimated that Princess Mulesina also discovered this problem. The person who stole the No. 1 Divine Power Core from the underground base before was probably sent by Princess Mulesina, but she didn''t know if that guy escaped. If he succeeds in delivering the divine power core to Princess Mulesina, Green will lose an important bargaining chip, so he wants Dr. Vincent and Professor of Arkansas to join forces, plus the assistance of the cemetery, to create more The strong core of divine power is even enough to help Princess Mulesina create a natural disaster grade bone dragon. Green believes that if there is such a divine power core, Princess Mulesina will definitely be very happy to give it a matching bonus. Dr. Vincent had no morals at all. Seeing Green grasping his soul between his palms, the majestic and gloomy cemetery, and the dragon lich hovering in the air, the doctor immediately chose to kneel and lick, Declare allegiance to Green with a very nauseous oath, and accept the identity of a lich, adapt to the new body as quickly as possible, and then go to work with enthusiasm. Even Dr. Vincent''s enthusiasm is higher than the shadow scholar Arkansas, whose loyalty is as high as [90]. Moreover, he was very satisfied with the research environment provided in the cemetery. He no longer needed to be sneaky to conduct experiments here, and the laboratory did not need to go underground. The corpses used as test materials, and even prisoners of war of various races, were almost indistinguishable. Limited supply. For a time, Dr. Vincent almost forgot that he had died once, and his abnormal scientific research dog mentality made him feel as if he was in heaven. After Dr. Vincent was placed, Green finally came to the Hall of Heroes in the cemetery with anticipation. However, what he did not expect was that the Seraphim was not found in the Heroes Hall. Green''s heart sank, could something happen? But at that time, he clearly captured the Seraphim according to the instructions of the cemetery, but why did he disappear? I originally wanted to enjoy the most delicious ''cherries'' at the end, but I didn''t expect such a disturbing situation. Green immediately rummaged through the entire cemetery, and finally let him find the Seraphim in the zombie crypt. The corpse of the seraph lay upright in the zombie crypt. The ignorant consciousness evolved from being transformed into an undead creature was broken up, turning her into a corpse again. After being captured by the cemetery, there was no Being recognized as a hero, he did not appear in the hero hall, but was thrown into the zombie crypt as a corpse. Green finally let out a long sigh of relief, its best not to lose it, otherwise it will be heartbroken. But now Green is facing a new problem, should he wait for the Seraphim to generate a new ignorant consciousness, or should he input a mature consciousness? If it is the former, it is actually very simple. It only needs to be placed in a place with strong necromancy. The potential of this seraph itself will soon be able to germinate consciousness again. This has advantages and disadvantages. The advantage is that the original consciousness will not be rejected by the body. In the future, it is very hopeful to be promoted to the higher level of natural disasters, and there is no need to invest a lot of extra spiritual energy. The disadvantage is that the consciousness that emerges is completely random. The awkward consciousness can also be very troublesome. As for the input of a mature conscious body, in fact, just like the earliest four angels, it happened that the original six-headed snake girl still had two souls sleeping in the cemetery. In particular, Taraga, the youngest of the six demon girls, has a very rare [devouring] ability, and among the six sisters, her soul is the strongest and has the greatest potential. Glynn specially kept her until the end, hoping to find a stronger one. The corpse matched her. Its just that this Seraphim had just generated a consciousness before, and Green wasnt sure whether it was appropriate to rashly use Taragas soul. Green thought for a while, and decided to ask Talaga himself. Talaga, who was awakened from his slumber, was a little dazed, but he was very happy to see Green, greeted him with a smile, and begged for something delicious. Talaga is a relatively healthy soul among the six demon girls. Although her worldview and values ??are somewhat distorted, at least in Green''s view, she is still a good girl by the standard of a necromancer. In the town hall, the corpse of the Seraphim has been carried here by Green. Taraja looked at the female angel lying on the ground with the three pairs of beautiful wings spread out behind her back, with a very happy expression on her face: "Master, is this the body? It''s beautiful, Taraja is very satisfied." Green had already told Tarraga of the possible unfavorable situation, but this melon child didn''t care. Instead, she had a pair of wings more than the other sisters, which made her eager to show it off. Actually, Green had almost expected this result long before he woke Tarraga, and with Tarraga''s decision, he no longer hesitated. Because the corpse of the seraph had been transformed into an undead creature before, and now only the derived consciousness has dissipated, it saved Green from using the undead infection to directly integrate Taraga''s soul into this body through the cemetery. . This process Green has done four times. As Taraga''s soul entered the body of the Seraphim, the originally quiet Seraphim suddenly twitched violently, his limbs and three pairs of dark wings were all scratching and moving, like a drowning person... Please subscribe! Ask for a ticket! (end of this chapter) Chapter 499： complex relationship Chapter 499 Complex Relationships Green watched Tarraga pull out and flutter violently, and could feel that Tarraga''s soul was not compatible with this Seraphim''s body, and there was a violent rejection reaction between them. The little girl Talaga was suffering huge pain at the moment, but she actually gritted her teeth and endured it, showing an unusual willfulness, yes ''willfulness'', not ''resilience'', she just gritted her teeth and persisted because of her willfulness, Stubbornly confronted the corpse of the Seraphim. Green had anticipated this situation for a long time. Just like the souls of the previous six witches were merged into the angel''s corpse, they only needed to consume some psionic energy. Sure enough, a few seconds later came a reminder from the cemetery: Ding! An abnormal undead body was found, and the corpse of the Seraphim was fused with the spirit body of the Banshee Signus. Green couldn''t help but gasp when he saw the number of psionic energy he needed. He expected to be slaughtered, but he didn''t expect so many! I remember that when I first fused the Thunder Angel Rota, I used less than a thousand psychic powers. It seems that the corpse of this natural disaster grade seraph is really extraordinary. Although it hurts a bit, Green''s current family is still solid, enough to spend 150,000 psionic energy from the cemetery, he chose krypton gold without hesitation. Suddenly a purple light shrouded the body of the Seraphim. The Seraphim, who had been struggling and twitching, began to calm down. Taraga''s soul no longer suffered from the tearing pain. Slowly blend in. After more than three hours, the purple light that enveloped the Seraphim slowly disappeared. The seraph lying on the ground still had her eyes closed. Green could feel that Taraga was in a state of drowsiness, but the three pairs of dark wings behind her fluttered automatically. Although there was no wind, it could make her levitate. stand up. The shriveled and blackened skin of the Seraphim corpse has now recovered its whiteness and elasticity under the scouring of massive psionic energy, and it is suspended in mid-air like a flawless sculpture. But on the white belly of the Seraphim, a mouth full of sharp teeth gradually cracked open. Green was taken aback at first, and then he realized that this was Taraga''s [Devouring] ability, which was reflected in the Seraphim after merging with the Seraphim. However, on such a perfect body, the sudden appearance of an ugly big mouth really looks very inconsistent. Fortunately, after a while, the big mouth closed and slowly disappeared. At the same time, after the fusion, Taraga also opened his eyes, with a curious and excited expression on his face, suddenly spread his wings, circled and flew, making a silver bell-like laughter. Green knew that the fusion had been successful, so he breathed a sigh of relief and immediately checked the attributes: Taragar, Angel Lich, Level [lv11], Combat Strength [56000] Green couldn''t help but get excited when he saw Taraga''s level and combat power. He really didn''t expect it to be so strong! Originally, according to his previous estimates when he fought with the Seraph, even if the Seraph didn''t show his original combat effectiveness at that time, this time it would be similar to the Skeleton Lord at most, reaching the peak of the first natural disaster, but he did not expect, beyond expectations, fusion After that, Taraga directly reached [lv11], which is equivalent to the middle level of natural disasters! Moreover, the combat power is also relatively strong among the middle-level natural disasters, almost twice that of the skeleton lord. Green was excited. After becoming a necromancer for so many years, it was the first time that he wanted to scream twice. Even his heart, which was beating very slowly because of the demi-lich transformation, also jumped up and down, making his blood boil. Unfortunately, this long-lost feeling only lasted for a moment, Green regained his composure again, blinked a pair of dead fish eyes, and carefully observed Taraga''s body up and down. At this time, Tarraga was not wearing clothes yet, and she didn''t know how to be ashamed, so she let Green appreciate it. Green was purely scientific, and then he found a set of equipment from the warehouse in the cemetery to arm Talaga. Because the equipment of this seraph had been unloaded long ago, there was no time to find it in the underground base at that time, and Green had no strange psionic fluctuations, either the equipment was taken to other places for special research, or it was passed through After the destruction of the years, it has been completely destroyed and cannot be used. Anyway, no matter what the reason is, Green doesn''t plan to go to the trouble of looking for it. He simply finds some weapons and equipment to put on Talaga, and then slowly changes when there is a chance. With Talaga''s current combat power, it is generally There is no bonus to equipment, unless it is an artifact or a strange item. The next day, in another secret base near Stinners. Mrs. Cassel looked gloomily at the accurate information passed on in her hands. Behind her, Colonel Zirabeka stood blankly. At this time, he had been controlled by Mrs. Cashel. Although he maintained his self-awareness and ability to act, he must obey Mrs. Cashel''s orders. If you dare to resist, even if you have an idea, you will immediately suffer the bioelectricity emitted by the magic circle attached to the back of your head, which directly stimulates the brain nerves. The pain is indescribable. In front of Mrs. Cashel''s desk stood a lieutenant colonel in his thirties. This person was originally an intelligence officer under Colonel Zirabeka, but he was bought and controlled by Mrs. Cassel. "Have you found out who did it?" Mrs. Cassel put down the information in her hand. The loss this time almost broke her bones. That base was the largest and most important secret base she had built over the years. . This time, she was completely destroyed, lost the Seraphim, and also lost the production line and laboratory that continued to manufacture modified people, which had a very negative impact on her plan to implement the next step. Mrs. Cashel has rarely encountered such a big setback in recent years, making her almost stand up and curse her mother! However, after years of keeping a low profile and keeping a low profile, she still managed to control her emotions, and she asked without any fluctuations in her tone, but there was already a killing intent in her eyes. "Sorry, my lord, so far I can''t be sure." The lieutenant colonel''s intelligence officer swallowed and whispered: "According to the current situation, the last person to leave the scene was Princess Mulesina''s bone dragon, but according to our According to the analysis of the intelligence experts of , Princess Mulesina should have been a step too late, and was taken first, without getting anything, and without destroying the base. However, among the several waves of people who sneaked into the base in advance last night, there should be one sent by Princess Mulesina. People, as for why the location of the base was leaked, the current judgment should come from Duke Fra." Mrs. Cassel sneered and motioned for the intelligence officer to go out. Then she gritted her teeth and said, "Duke Frau! Very well, it seems that you really want to tear me apart?" It seemed that it was just Mrs. Cassel''s words to vent her anger, but she didn''t expect that Duke Frau''s answer came from this office: "You were the one who made yourself smart first, and it was you who betrayed me and Isabel first, do you still expect me to take care of you? Feelings? Even if Isabel will blame me in the future, I will never allow anyone to influence her resurrection!" A twisted expression appeared on Mrs. Cashel''s pretty face: "Duke Frau! What''s the benefit of you doing this? Don''t force me, or the fish will die and the net will be broken, and none of us will benefit! You know, I have a hundred ways to do it. Can destroy Isa''s resurrection." "Humph! Then I also have a hundred ways to prevent your Void Spirit from coming, don''t threaten me, little Cassel! I can give up everything for Isa, including my life, and you... don''t have this determination!" Duke La said in a flat tone, but it hit Mrs. Cassel''s key point, and the titles they spoke were also very subtle, as if they had some kind of extraordinary intimacy. "Bastard!" Mrs. Cassel scolded angrily, but after taking a few deep breaths, she regained her composure: "Okay! I was wrong before, but this time you destroyed my secret base and it was even. From now on We do not interfere with each other, you resurrect Isabel, I summon the Void Spirit, our goals do not conflict, the kingdom and Princess Mulesina are our common obstacles." "Okay!" Duke Fra was silent for a few seconds, and then he didn''t say anything after he responded. Until a few minutes later, Mrs. Cassel leaned back on the chair, and there were tears of grievance and hatred in her eyes. "What is your relationship, can you talk about it?" Colonel Zirabeka suddenly asked, he was very curious just now that this woman who had known him for more than ten years showed another side he didn''t know. Originally, Colonel Zirabeka did not expect Mrs. Cashel to answer, and was even prepared to endure the pain of electric shocks to the brain nerves. However, he did not expect Mrs. Cassel to show a rare weak expression after revealing her identity: "Duke Fra is my brother-in-law, and the Isabelle he wants to resurrect is my half-sister, didn''t you expect that? ?" Colonel Chirabeka was stunned for a while. He really did not expect that Duke Frau and Mrs. Cashel had such an unknown relationship. "I can also tell you that to a certain extent, my sister was killed by me." Mrs. Cashel continued, seeming to be caught in a long-term memory, and the emotions in her expressions and eyes were very complicated, and there was family affection. , there is longing, there is remorse, there is jealousy... Colonel Zillabeka couldn''t explain her mood at the moment, but seeing Mrs. Cassel''s emotions, she quickly made up a **** scene in which the sister-in-law fell in love with her brother-in-law, and then the sisters fell in love with each other and killed each other. Seeing his expression, Mrs. Cassel snorted softly: "You''d better not think about it, there are not so many messes, I was a little jealous of her at the beginning! She clearly has the same blood on her body, she is the daughter of a noble earl, I''m just an illegitimate daughter, she married a handsome prince, but I can only marry a short, fat little baron. So I..." "So you killed her?" Londock suddenly interjected, he didn''t know when he appeared in this office, but was glared by Mrs. Cassel. (end of this chapter) Chapter 500： Londocs intelligence Chapter 500 Information on Londoc Mrs. Cassel was not surprised by the appearance of Londoc. Since the last time Londoc started killing, Mrs. Cassel used some means to bring this psychologically distorted half-transformed person under her command. Its just that Mrs. Cassel didnt expect much of Londoks loyalty. Anyway, its just a tool that can be used and a carrier that carries the consciousness of the Void. But when Londock came over at this time, Mrs. Cassel was a little surprised, interrupted her thoughts just now, and asked: "What''s the situation?" Londoc bared his teeth and smiled: "I went there a few hours ago and found something." Mrs. Cashel and Colonel Zirabeka knew what ''over there'' was referring to, and immediately asked, "What did you find?" Londock smiled and said, "You continue to talk about the topic just now, and I''ll tell you when I''m done." Mrs. Cassel''s eyes flashed with awe, but she didn''t show it. Actually, Rondock didn''t really want to hear Mrs. Cassel''s gossip, but was testing the other party''s bottom line. Since being subdued by Mrs. Cashel, Rondock''s twisted and perverted personality has been slightly suppressed. Mrs. Cashel injected him with a sedative drug, which enabled him to remain slightly rational most of the time. Driven by rational thinking, he was already abnormal. The smart Londoc certainly has a sense of crisis for his current situation. But he can''t get rid of Mrs. Cashel''s control now. He has tried before. If he doesn''t inject medicine for more than two days, his spirit will be out of control. That kind of ambiguity and no self will be dead. difference. So, Londoc must find a way to change the status quo. Mrs. Cashel said lightly: "Since you are interested, it''s nothing to tell you, of course I didn''t kill my sister. Although I was a little jealous of her at the time, I had to admit that she was really kind and took good care of me. She''s the kind of person to hate." "Oh? Then why do you say you killed her?" Rondock interjected again, looking rude. Mrs. Cashel frowned, disliking Londoc''s presumptuousness very much, but Colonel Zirabeka, who was next to him, had a slight change in his eyes. After having known each other for so many years, he knew that Londock was not this kind of character, even if it became a transformation. After the person''s personality distorted and changed, he also became more taciturn, but now he talks more. What is the situation? Discovering this, Colonel Zirabeka couldn''t help but observe Londoc very carefully, and he found some clues, but now his situation is special, and there is no way to further verify. At this moment, Rondock seemed to look at Colonel Zirabeka inadvertently after speaking. The two eyes crossed each other, and Rondock grinned, which was quite meaningful. Mrs. Cashel didn''t notice, because she was interrupted by Rondock and was reorganizing the language: "Isabel is kind, but... how do you say it? Sometimes being kind doesn''t mean having no ideals and ambitions, it''s a bit ridiculous to say, you know What is her ideal?" Mrs. Cashel showed a mocking expression, and then she asked herself a little self-deprecating: "She wants to be a **** in a whimsical way!" Colonel Chirabeka and Londock were taken aback, attracted by Mrs. Cashel''s words - want to be a god? what''s going on? "Duke Frau doesn''t even know about her ideal. She only asks me for help, and everything is going on in secret." Mrs. Cashel continued: "I don''t know where she got the method of becoming a god, but she I am very determined, step by step, step by step, and it seems to be going smoothly. I didnt take it seriously at first, I just thought it was to accompany her to play the house. ...I didn''t think it was just the beginning of a nightmare..." Having said this, Mrs. Cassel suddenly stopped, her eyes looked into the distance, as if penetrating the wall, back to the past. Colonel Zirabeka and Londock, who were in the audience, also kept silent. After two full minutes, Mrs. Cassel sighed: "In the end, she died, and I lost my husband. Although I don''t love that person, I have to admit that he was very kind to me." Immediately, Mrs. Cassel''s face changed, and she was instantly separated from that emotional emotion. She couldn''t tell whether what she just said was true or false, and she looked at Londock blankly: "Tell me, you have What discovery, I hope your information can satisfy me." Londock heard the threat in his tone, he smiled and said: "Of course, you are the boss." Then his face changed, and he returned to a poker face, and said coldly: "Look what this is! "As he spoke, he took out a small piece of pale gold and placed it on the desk in front of Mrs. Cassel. Mrs. Cassel''s pupils shrank immediately, and she reached out to pick up the shard. It should be the wreckage of some kind of magic tool, and there are residual psionic fluctuations on it, which contain the breath of holy light. "It belongs to the Church of the Holy Light!" Mrs. Cassel showed a dignified expression. No matter who was involved in the Church of the Holy Light, she would not feel relieved. Even if the behemoth religious organization was as strong as the Condor Empire, it would have to give in. Three points. The situation in Void World No. 26 is already chaotic enough, and now it is discovered that the Church of the Holy Light is also intervening, which will only make the situation even more chaotic. Mrs. Cashel frowned, lost in thought. Based on this fragment alone, it cannot be concluded that it is a member of the Church of the Holy Light. After all, the Church of the Holy Light is too large. It is normal for some magic props or equipment to be scattered, but as Mrs. Cassel, she does not dare to. Taking a fluke, he waved his hand for Londok to leave, and looked at Colonel Zirabeka again, but did not send him away, but contacted Sonic and Hiddink in person. Sonic and Hiddink were also surprised when they heard it. Obviously, the Church of the Holy Light might intervene, causing them a lot of pressure. "Confirm the news first!" Sonic said after a moment of silence: "But we must be prepared, and the next plan must be more careful to ensure that the Church of the Holy Light does not take us as its primary target." "Don''t worry about this for the time being. There is also a Modi in Dortnard Town. It is rumored that he is the Archbishop Yelikin who defected from the Church of the Holy Light. Now the mother''s nest that gave birth to the sea **** is also there. If the Church of the Holy Light really comes Stare over there." Hiddink said: "The impact on us should be small, but it just adds a lot of variables, which makes people uneasy." "I hope so!" Mrs. Cassel sighed. She always had a bad premonition, but she couldn''t say it in front of her partner until she cut off the communication. : "What do you think about this? Don''t perfunctory me, I know your abilities." Colonel Chirabeka really wanted to perfunctory, but Mrs. Cassel had already said so, so he had to think carefully and said slowly: "This matter really needs attention, your purpose is to summon..." Mrs. Cashel interrupted immediately: "What is my purpose, is our purpose, you are with me now!" Colonel Zirabeka showed a helpless expression: "Well, our purpose is to summon the Void Yin Spirit. The Void Yin Spirit belongs to the Outer God and is the enemy of the Lord of Light. This is not allowed by the Holy Light Church. So we must This purpose must be hidden, and at the same time, it has been quiet recently, waiting for others to emerge to attract attention. In addition..." Colonel Zirabeka suddenly paused when he said this. "Just say anything, it''s not your character to be hesitant," said Mrs. Cashel. "I think you should still get in touch with Duke Fra, and try to reconcile the two sides. It''s best to cooperate. Even if you can''t cooperate, you must stabilize him." We shouldn''t have kicked Duke Frau away, our ultimate goals are not in conflict..." Before Colonel Zirabeka could finish speaking, Mrs. Cassel interrupted him: "I know what you mean, but it''s impossible, he''s gone mad! You don''t understand, in order to resurrect Isabel, he''s completely mad. , if it''s not impossible, do you think I''d like to do this?" Obviously, before this, there was an unknown and irreconcilable conflict between Duke Frau and Mrs. Cassel, which led to the separation, which in turn caused Duke Frau to leak the location of the secret base belonging to [Number 0]. . Colonel Chirabeka nodded and said no more. He had said what he had to say anyway, and he had no control over how Mrs. Cassel decided. The third day after the destruction of No. 0''s secret base. All the forces in the Void World on the 26th have already known about this, but it is strange that something that might have been the trigger, after it happened, the entire Void World was elected normal quiet state. The originally very active forces all stopped to observe the movements of others, even Princess Mulesina and Modi, who were fighting in Dortnard Town, only died down after a more intense conflict broke out. , seems to be waiting for something. In the main world, the royal capital of the Kingdom of Lorenzo, the Prince Simdor from the Condor Empire, after receiving the relevant information, soon started a secret conversation with the Archduke Mora, who had also just received the information. Of course, Mrs. Cassel deliberately spread the news that the Church of Holy Light might enter the venue, and there must be more than one wreckage of the magic props that preserved the breath of the Holy Light at the scene. cause huge impact. For example, the attitude of the Condor Empire. Originally, the Condor Empire helped Modi and hoped that the Sea God would be resurrected to gain benefits. But if the Church of the Holy Light intervenes, the attitude of the Condor Empire will inevitably change, and the value of the Kingdom of Lorenzo will increase accordingly, which is why Prince Simdor immediately went to visit Grand Duke Mora. Please subscribe! (end of this chapter) Chapter 501： to the land of the dead Chapter 501 Going to the Land of the Undead Because of the suspected appearance of the Church of Holy Light, like a lion suddenly appearing around a group of hyenas, all forces in the entire Void World No. 26 became cautious. There was a lot of uproar, like a powder keg about to be ignited, but the flag died down strangely. All parties are waiting for others to be the first birds, or waiting for the boots of the Holy Light Church to land, whether it is a false alarm or a real wolf. Once it becomes a fact, it will not be so deterrent. In this atmosphere, Green came to the Eastern Bulwark again as Wakarant. At this time, the Eastern Barrier is still in the hands of the human kingdom. Although the undead army led by the Spider Queen bypassed the Eastern Barrier and established an area of ??100 kilometers long and 170 kilometers wide behind the barrier, the undead area. But it was also blocked by the rapidly assembled human army in the rear, limited to this area, and did not do much. In general, the individual combat power of the undead is far inferior to that of humans, and the weapons and equipment are also much worse. It is difficult to win with the same number. Therefore, when facing an army of more than 200,000 human beings surrounded on all sides, only the spider queen has less than 400,000. The undead army quickly fell into passive. If it weren''t for the sudden large-scale rebellion within the human kingdom at this time, the central government of the kingdom was overwhelmed and unable to mobilize more reinforcements, these undead would have been wiped out long ago. Green arrived in Philo City, which is an important support point for the current encirclement of the Spider Queen Legion and an important supply point for the human army. Because of Wakarant''s status as a major in the special bureau, Green came to Philo City unimpeded all the way, and stayed in a high-end hotel in the city. Because of the large number of troops, it brought more officers with spending power and some nobles who had retreated to the city of Philo, which made the city of Philo have a morbid and abnormal prosperity in the situation of continuous war. Because there are more than 100,000 troops gathered outside the city, and there are many powerful superhumans sitting in town, people have a false sense of security, coupled with the anesthesia and self-soothing of alcohol, the streets of the city are actually very lively. Green stood by the window facing the street on the second floor and looked at the street scene outside. It was hard to imagine that less than 20 kilometers away from here is the place where the undead army is raging. At this moment, a fireball with a trailing flame suddenly flew into the sky from the east of the city. In the blink of an eye, it flew to a height of two or three hundred meters, and it exploded with a bang, blasting a black shadow and falling from the air. Green looked up, but it was an undead bat that came to investigate. This undead bat is the most important reconnaissance unit under the spider queen, and it often appears near the human defense line. However, the so-called stealth ability of the undead bat is actually a camouflage that can change according to the background, and cannot conceal its own psychic fluctuations. It''s okay to fool ordinary people, but when you meet extraordinary people, you will be exposed. This was just a small episode, Green quickly withdrew his gaze and returned to the fireplace in the house from the window. Because of the invasion of the undead army, the cold undead energy is constantly radiating to the surrounding, making the temperature in the vicinity like winter. If there is not enough fire to keep out the cold, the superhumans are nothing, or have magic equipment, but ordinary people will be killed. Psionic erosion quickly falls ill, which is another factor that humans need to be aware of when fighting undead forces. Because it is a high-end hotel, the furnace in the room is burning very vigorously. Green watched the flame beating, but at this moment, the temperature suddenly dropped, and the whole room seemed to be in the ice field. Frost attached. Green''s expression remained unchanged, he looked up at the roof, and saw a huge spider descending down with a silk thread. "The Spider Queen, it''s a pleasure to meet again." Green saw the huge spider fall in front of him, and already knew that it was a clone of the Spider Queen. Now that Spider Queen is the commander of an army of undead, of course, she will not take the risk to meet Green in the city. It is quite good to be able to send a clone. "Hello, respected General Wood Slater, I am also very happy to meet you." The voice of the Spider Queen came from the belly of the big spider: "Thank you very much for opening the portal last time, Her Royal Highness The Princess was able to tell me the truth. It is very satisfying to break into the rear of the human fortress." Green was noncommittal, and waited for the Spider Queen to finish her sentence, and then said calmly, "I''m here to visit Her Royal Highness Princess Mulesina, and ask the Spider Queen for guidance." In fact, Princess Mulesina seldom stayed on the side of the human kingdom in order to study undead magic. As long as she was in this void world, she would stay on the side of the undead kingdom. But now guarding the kingdom of the dead is also the princess Green wants to visit, but it is not the real Mulesina, but an important avatar of her. Of course, Green did not want to visit Princess Mulesina on a whim. He came to meet with Princess Mulesina in advance this time to get the benefits that were agreed before. Recently, the news that the Church of the Holy Light might intervene has made a lot of noise. Even Green did not expect such a situation, because he did not find anyone from the Church of the Holy Light in the secret base of No. 0 that day. But in any case, it will not be groundless. Greens thinks about it and must prepare in advance. If the Holy Light Church were to end, the situation would definitely be more complicated, and it was hard to say which stage it would go to at that time, and who would suffer and who would take advantage in the end. So Green decided to get the benefits first, lest if something happened to Princess Mulesina, he would be a waste of time. Green''s worries are not unfounded. Not long ago, the Eagle Empire lost two natural disaster-level powerhouses in Shibao Port. It can be seen that the natural disaster-level strength is not a 100% amulet. In the center of the whirlpool, surely you will be able to get out of your body? And Green now holds a good thing that Princess Morathina could not refuse. After these days, Dr. Vincent and Professor Arkansas''s tireless research and improvement, coupled with Green''s use of the cemetery to smash more than 30,000 psionic energy into it, finally created a super-large divine power core with an output power ten times the original. Although this divine power core consumes a lot of divine power crystals, it is not a problem for the rich and powerful Princess Mulesina at all. As long as this divine power core is installed in the 100-meter-long bone dragon body, it will make up for the lack of power. The strength has skyrocketed. According to Green''s estimate, the combat power can exceed 20,000 at least. Including Princess Mulesina herself, the comprehensive combat power is already quite powerful among the first-level natural disasters. In the face of such temptation, no matter how shrewd Princess Mulesina is, she can only obediently let Green slaughter it. As for Princess Mulesina, Green has never worried about it. Now he has Talaga, which makes him more confident. Three natural disaster powerhouses, one of which is the leader of the middle-level natural disaster grade, Princess Mulesina That little girl dared to teach her to be a man if she dared to insult Green. With such strength, even if the Lorenzo Kingdom cannot stay, no matter where they go, they will be treated as VIPs, and they can even establish their own kingdom directly, just like when the ancestors of the Prady family established the Lorenzo Kingdom. With this thought in mind, ??Green bypassed the eastern barrier through the portal and set foot on the land of the kingdom of death. This is a dead and desolate world. The ground is covered with ice and snow. There are no green plants and no life. s things. Because the Spider Queen immediately notified Green when she learned that Green was going to visit Princess Mulesina, so Green did not need to go on her own. Princess Mulesina sent a very luxurious carriage to meet him. The carriage was made of dark silver. It is made of metal and black hardwood, the windows of the carriage are hung with blue velvet curtains, and four groups of vigorous unicorn zombies are pulling the carriage, which looks very grand. Green got on the carriage, the unicorn galloped on the spacious and flat ice field, all the undead creatures encountered along the way automatically gave way, and respectfully saluted, watching the carriage go away. The speed of the carriage was very fast. Green felt that it was almost more than 100 kilometers per hour, and the surrounding temperature was getting lower and lower. If you pour a glass of water outside, it is estimated that it will freeze directly before it hits the ground. For the necromancer, death and cold, loneliness and silence are always inseparable. Only in this environment can we feel death better. A few hours later, a mountain suddenly appeared on the flat ice sheet. Build this silver-gray castle on the upper half of the mountain, which is huge and magnificent. In the sky above the castle, two skull dragons were flying and hovering, and they were the smaller two of the three skull dragons that had gone to the secret base before. Bone dragon found Green''s carriage and seemed a little curious, and immediately flew over, making low-frequency sounds unique to undead creatures, expressing some animal-like curiosity and exploration. Green could feel that the intelligence of the two skull dragons made by Princess Mulesina was not high, and the souls contained in them seemed to be modified based on the soul of some kind of dog. Green estimated that Princess Mulesina wanted to use the intelligence and loyalty of dogs, and then add some animal souls that were better at fighting to synthesize the pseudo-dragon soul of the two-skull dragon. From the necromancer''s point of view, Princess Mulesina''s approach has advantages and disadvantages. The biggest advantage of this synthetic soul based on the soul of a single species is that it is stable and not easy to get out of control, but the synonym of stability is mediocrity, so The two skull dragons are destined to be mediocre, and as the soul of [software], they can only exert [70%] or even less of [hardware]''s inherent combat power. It can also be seen from this that Princess Mulesina''s character is more conservative. (end of this chapter) Chapter 502： The deal with Princess Moulesina Chapter 502 Transaction with Princess Moulesina Green can see the undisguised conservative tendencies in the character of this noble royal genius through the way Princess Mulesina made bone dragons. Actually, this is not surprising. Princess Mulesina was born in a royal family. She was a genius since she was a child. It is not difficult to understand that Princess Mulesina, who has such an experience, tends to be conservative. She obviously already has everything, so why does she need to take risks? It can be seen that she does not like failure. Green thought to himself and looked at the two bone dragons with curious baby faces, and for a while he was teasing them leisurely, and he released the dracolich Hil Moretti. With the opening of the huge portal, a silver-gray dragon head protruded from it, and saw two bone dragons that were slightly larger than himself. Unfortunately, I got Green''s order just now, knowing that these two guys are not enemies, so Hirmore Ti was a little disillusioned, and reluctantly climbed out and spread his wings, letting out a deafening dragon roar. The originally cheerful bone dragon was immediately deterred by this dragon roar, and the green soul fire in his eyes showed fear. Because the foundation of the bone dragon soul is two hounds with extraordinary abilities, although they have gotten rid of the instincts of ordinary dogs after domestication, but facing a dracolich with a real dragon soul, the fear they engraved in the depths of the soul is still revealed. "What a good dragon!" A magnetic female voice came from the carriage of Green''s carriage. Green just felt the psionic fluctuations, and his eyes have been withdrawn from the sky, looking at the opposite side of the carriage. The figure of a very beautiful young woman wearing a graceful and gorgeous palace dress, fair skin and silver hair, slowly changed from phantom to reality. "We met for the first time, you are as beautiful as the legend, Your Royal Highness!" Green stood up in the spacious carriage and bowed slightly to show his respect to Princess Mulesina. In fact, Green has seen the photos of Princess Mulesina for a long time, but the real person looks more beautiful than the photos and has the charm of a mature young woman. It doesn''t look like a necromancer who studies corpses all day long. Princess Mulesina was also looking at Green, a young man who had recently emerged in the kingdom. She had heard more than once, especially Silabel, the niece who had eyes above the top and even admired this young man very much. Princess Mulesina stretched out her hand, and Green immediately understood that he reached out to catch it, feeling a touch of smoothness and warmth, indicating that Princess Mulesina had not transformed into a lich, or remained alive in some way. Green lowered his head and kissed it lightly, but it was just meaning, not really kissing. First, it was due to the restraint of the nobles, and the kissing salute was almost never really touching. Besides, who knows if these slender and round hands were fiddling with the moment before. The corpse of some disgusting monster. "General Wood Slater, or Viscount Green Wilson, what should I call you?" Princess Mulesina asked with a half-smile with her hand back. Green sat down very relaxed: "The name is just a code, Her Royal Highness is fine." Princess Mulesina frowned slightly. She pointed out Green''s dual identity, which originally meant beating and beating Green. Who knew that Green would not accept the move at all. You can call the two identities casually. If it is really not possible, there is a third one. , the fourth... or even more identity, or leave the Lorenzo Kingdom if it''s a big deal, and now this family property and interests don''t care at all. Princess Mulesina sighed secretly in her heart. She knew that she couldn''t hold Green, so she simply stopped trying, and said in a leisurely manner: "What is the matter with your initiative to come to see me this time? Now my body is still confronting the enemy. If It''s too important, I''m afraid I can''t help you." Green''s dead fish eyes squinted slightly. He knew that Princess Mulesina had misunderstood, so he simply stopped detours and said directly: "I have nothing else to do here this time, I just want to make a deal with Her Royal Highness." "Deal?" Princess Mulesina became slightly interested: "What deal? The original conditions have been negotiated, do you have any dissatisfaction?" Green was noncommittal, but took out an ordinary version of the core of divine power: "This thing, Her Royal Highness should know." Princess Mulesina''s eyes narrowed and she reached out to take it. Of course she knows the divine power core used by transforming people, and she only got one from the secret base of No. 0 not long ago. However, although this thing is very ingenious and uses divine power crystals for energy, it cannot solve her problem. "What do you mean? Do you want to trade with me?" Princess Mulesina did not show contempt or contempt. The royal education she received from a young age taught her not to treat others as fools, otherwise she would appear even more foolish , since Green took out this thing, obviously there must be other things hidden behind it. "Of course, this kind of primary product can''t impress Her Royal Highness, but what if it is a divine power core with ten times higher output power? I wonder if Her Royal Highness is interested in learning about it?" This sentence made Princess Mulesina''s complexion suddenly change. "What did you say! Zoom in ten times!" Princess Mulesina couldn''t help but shouted out, even disregarding years of royal etiquette education, she reached out and grabbed Green''s sleeve. This kind of ordinary divine power core is enough to power a modified creature of the legendary high-level peak. If the output is increased tenfold, what is the concept! "Please don''t get excited, Your Highness, of course I didn''t come all the way to make a joke." Green said slowly, he knew that from this moment, Princess Mulesina had become a fish on the chopping board. However, Princess Mulesina fell into silence next, and she had realized her disadvantage. Now that Green has pinched her lifeline, this time, he has come all the way to knock her out. If there are not enough benefits, he will definitely not take out the enhanced version of the divine power core. As for whether Greene would lie to her, she didn''t think about it at all. Unless Greene was a fool, there was no benefit to lying to her at all, and she would not pay anything of value until it was finally confirmed. The whole carriage fell silent, Princess Mulesina did not speak, and Green began to watch the dragon lich Hiermoretti playing with the two skull dragons in the sky. After a long time, it was Princess Mulesina who said first: "Is that your dragon? How wonderful! A dracolich with a real dragon soul will hopefully be promoted to the natural disaster level in the future. You are so lucky, I can''t do it anymore. For more than ten years, I have deliberately tried to make a few bone dragons, but I can''t make it." Green looked back, ignoring Princess Mulesina''s pitiful behavior: "It doesn''t matter, Her Royal Highness will be successful soon, isn''t it?" Princess Moulesina was in a complicated mood: "Okay, what do you want, say it directly. You only have one chance, consider my bottom line, if it is above my bottom line, I will never bargain, if it exceeds the bottom line Green frowned slightly, he saw that Princess Mulesina was very determined, and she must not underestimate the princess who was promoted to the natural disaster grade at a young age. If such a woman is willful, no one can stop her. Princess Mulesina didn''t say what would happen if Greene''s request exceeded her bottom line, but it was conceivable that there would never be a good result. So Green must be careful and understand that Princess Mulesina did this to prevent him from opening his mouth. Green thought for a while and said: "The technology of making keels, and the information on toxin research, as agreed ahead, will be given to me now. In addition... the same bone dragon as your 100-meter-long bone dragon, exchange a divine power core. ." Princess Mulesina frowned immediately and said, "Do you know how much resources a bone dragon like that would cost? You just want to replace an improved divine power core with a new one." Green was not in a hurry, he understood that Princess Mulesina did not mention other things, so he showed that the first two can be agreed, but he objected to the final price: "Your Highness Princess, of course I know the value of your skull dragon. , but without my divine power core, it can no longer reach the natural disaster grade, you are buying a natural disaster grade bone dragon instead of just a divine power core." "You..." Princess Mulesina gritted her teeth secretly, Green, a profiteer, was looking for a rare commodity. "And don''t you think that it''s valuable that I can come early?" Green continued: "The same divine core, you can get a natural disaster grade bone dragon with a combat power that exceeds the body immediately, for the next battle. What impact will it have, I believe I don''t need to remind you." Princess Mulesina slowly closed her eyes. Indeed, Green''s words spoke to her heart. Green''s timing was so good that she couldn''t refuse at all, and although the price was high, it was not too outrageous. After a moment of silence, he gritted his teeth sharply: "Okay! The deal is done!" Green secretly breathed a sigh of relief, although he was very sure in his heart, he was afraid that His Royal Highness the princess would get winded. However, Princess Moulesina said: "I don''t have a 100-meter-long bone dragon ready-made, only a semi-finished product..." Green frowned: "How much is done?" "About eight floors, if you don''t mind, you can use other things to deduct the rest." Princess Mulesina proposed a compromise. "Eighth floors will do." Green heard it just now, and thought that Princess Mulesina was trying to fool him with a bone dragon at the beginning. It has been completed [80%], but it is acceptable. He obtained the keel technology and the rest. It''s not difficult for him to complete it himself, and no matter how bad it is, there is still a cemetery! Made up his mind, Green nodded, then looked at the two bone dragons playing with the dracolich in the air, and said with a clever idea: "The remaining part will be deducted from the two little dragons." Princess Mulesina firmly said: "Two ends can''t work, at most one!" "Just one end, just for the Lich Knight as a mount." Green thought to himself, and simply agreed. Before Aliotta was a flying dragon knight, but after becoming a lich knight, he never had a suitable mount, so this time he just upgraded to a bone dragon knight. Please subscribe! ! (end of this chapter) Chapter 503： Bone Dragon Knight Chapter 503 Bone Dragon Knight Green''s trip to visit Princess Moulesina this time went very smoothly. The two of them had reached an agreement before the carriage reached the castle, but it would take some time to complete the transaction. After negotiating the transaction, Princess Mulesina disappeared directly on the grounds of going back to prepare. Green also understood that the other party must have suffered a loss in this transaction. Princess Mulesina was not very angry, but she had no way to take her back, so she could not see it. Don''t worry. Green didn''t care, and his eyes were put in the air again. When Princess Mulesina left just now, one of the Bone Dragons flew away, leaving the other Bone Dragon, which was very obvious. Green unceremoniously incorporated it into the cemetery, first using psionic energy to transform it into an undead creature in the cemetery, eliminating the control magic that Princess Mulesina branded on the ancient dragon, and then calling the Lich Knight Ariotega. Come out and get the two of them together. Ariotega was overjoyed immediately, although the current mount is also very good, but as a former flying dragon knight, the sense of freedom soaring in the sky will never be forgotten no matter what. Unexpectedly, Greene changed his mount this time, and it was not an ordinary flying dragon, but a bone dragon! Ariotega couldn''t believe his eyes. He circled around the bone dragon, which was still a bit stunned. He touched it and remained silent. He couldn''t put it down! Immediately, he jumped and jumped on the top of the bone dragon. Because the size of the bone dragon was much larger than his original mount, the flying dragon, Aliotta could no longer ride on the neck, and could only stand on the top of the bone dragon''s head, but the bone dragon quit, and instinctively struggled, sending out a burst of An angry cry. Green immediately ordered to suppress the struggle of the bone dragon. At this time, Ariotega was a legendary middle-level, and although this ancient dragon had low intelligence, but its strength was a real legendary high-level, let Ariotega rely on his own strength. It was almost impossible to subdue this ancient dragon. Green simply helped to the end, and after suppressing the bone dragon, he invested in psionic energy again and merged the two directly. Immediately, Aliotta''s name originally marked as [Lich Knight] in the cemetery has been changed to [Bone Dragon Knight], and the bone dragon that was still struggling a moment ago also quieted down, and the two had a spiritual connection. Because of the low intelligence of the ancient dragon itself, after establishing telepathic communication, Ariotega dominated. In the next moment, Ariotega and the bone dragon screamed at the same time, and a huge figure rose into the sky, penetrating the clouds above the cemetery... At the same time, a ding sound came from the cemetery: Ariotega, Occupation: Bone Dragon Knight, Level: [lv9], Combat Strength [9500] Seeing the combat power, Green''s eyes lit up! Because this artificial bone dragon itself has the strength of [lv9], but the original combat power is only in the early 6000s, and it belongs to the bottom category in the legendary high-level. The strength must be improved by leaps and bounds, but directly reaching more than 9,000 is still beyond Green''s expectations. This situation shows two problems. First, the bone dragon made by Princess Mulesina is indeed very good. Second, the [pseudo-dragon soul] injected by Princess Mulesina is really rubbish, as the driving bone dragon. [Software] can''t perform the performance that [Hardware] should have at all, which is why the combat effectiveness of the bone dragon knight is greatly improved. In Green''s opinion, the [Dragon Soul] made by Princess Mulesina can control the normal movement of the bone dragon at best, just like an ordinary person who has not received combat training, and is not suitable for fighting on the battlefield. However, after synthesizing the bone dragon knight with Aliotga, it is equivalent to carrying a [plug-in] to effectively make up for the shortcomings of [for the dragon soul]. After ??Green discovered this situation, many thoughts immediately came to mind In the castle, Princess Mulesina came back early, and she couldn''t tell what she was feeling at this time. To say that she was severely slaughtered by Green, she should be depressed and resentful, but at such a critical moment, Green sent her the divine core of the natural disaster grade bone dragon that she had been dreaming of. In any case, she should thank the other party, at least There should be no resentment in her heart. This kind of complicated mood makes her very aggrieved. Princess Mulesina silently sat on the throne in the castle, passing on the situation just now to the main body in Dortnard Town through memory sharing. At this moment, Princess Mulesina''s body is still confronting Modi, because the previous fierce battle has severely damaged Modi. At this time, Princess Mulesina has the advantage, but because she is afraid of the existence of the Holy Light Church, she does not pursue Modi. Hit hard, I plan to look at the situation first. Unexpectedly, at this time, Green brought her new variables. "It''s actually that guy, someone Silabel values ??very much, and brought a super power core!" Silabel communicated with his avatar through the soul link: "Have you seen the real thing? Is it really as good as he said?" "I haven''t seen the real thing yet, but I think he shouldn''t lie to me, and he will arrive at the castle in a moment. Lying and bragging means nothing to him." The clone responded: "I hope you can come back and bring Mahaba Bring it back and put on a new core of divine power." Princess Mulesina frowned slightly. Mahabam is the huge bone dragon with a length of 100 meters. Usually, it is only the strength of the legendary high-level peak. Only as her clone can barely reach the natural disaster level. "Should I go back now?" Princess Mulesina thought for a while: "Alright, there is no battle here, I''ll go back first, and let Modi go by the way. If I don''t hold back, Modi will resurrect the Sea God. The progress will be greatly accelerated, but I want to see how long the people of the Church of the Holy Light can hide." After the last time I discovered the magical props of the Church of the Holy Light at the secret base of No. 0, and after some investigation and analysis, Princess Mulesina was convinced that the Church of the Holy Light had indeed infiltrated, but it was hidden very well, like a cheetah. , waiting for the best time. About ten minutes later, Green''s carriage stopped in front of the gate of the castle. The main entrance of the castle was wide open, and a team of honor guards wearing gorgeous armor came out. All of them were full-scale zombies, just like those who had just died. There was no rot and smell, but a strange sense of art. Princess Mulesina did not appear. Behind the guard of honor was a court housekeeper in a well-dressed tuxedo, a powerful lich of the Legendary stage. Bing received Green politely. Everything was in accordance with the understanding of the court. complicated. Finally walked into the palace of the castle, Princess Moulesina, who had changed into a more gorgeous formal dress, sat on the tall and gorgeous throne in the center. Green couldn''t help feeling agitated when he saw Princess Mulesina at the moment. This feeling was completely different from just now, which made him realize instantly: "This is Princess Mulesina''s body!" "Noble and respected Princess, please allow me to express my highest respect to you." Green was very relaxed, and the etiquette was very formal, and he did not appear to be scornful just because he had just met. He knew that the Princess in front of him was actually the same as the one just now. Those who appear in the carriage are not equal, to a certain extent they are two individuals, even if it is the avatar of Princess Mulesina. As a Necromancer, Green understands the delicate relationship between the main body and the clone. After the ?? official meeting, Princess Mulesina straight-forwardly proposed to look at the core of divine power first. Of course, Green would not refuse, and he did not hide it. He directly opened the portal with the cemetery, and then a huge white bone claw grabbed a larger core of divine power and stretched out, and then placed it on the palace as gently as possible. On the ground, there was still a "bang" sound. Princess Mulesina, who was sitting on the throne, saw the huge bone claws protruding from the portal, her pupils could not help shrinking, and she was instantly certain that it was a natural disaster grade, and it was a very powerful undead creature with strength at the initial natural disaster grade. Princess Mulesina had already learned through all kinds of information that Green had a natural disaster-level undead summoning technique, but the first time she saw it with her own eyes, it still shocked her. Originally, she thought that Green''s undead summons barely crossed the threshold of natural disaster grade at best, but she didn''t expect it to be such a powerful undead creature. She really couldn''t imagine how Green''s current strength could conquer such an undead creature. Then Princess Mulesina''s gaze fell on the core of divine power. It was an oversized divine power core, which was several times larger than the divine power cores developed by No. 0 and Duke Fra, and contained an unimaginable, surging huge spiritual energy. At this moment, Princess Mulesina knew that Greene was not lying and bragging. This divine power core could indeed make her bone dragon strength skyrocket to natural disaster level. "Very good!" Princess Mulesina stood up from the throne and stretched out her hand. The huge core of divine power with a diameter of more than two meters floated directly in front of Princess Mulesina, and then disappeared with her in a flash. At the same time, the voice of Princess Mulesina echoed in the air: "Butler Sihal will take you to complete the transaction." The well-dressed lich butler nodded slightly to Green, indicating that he had been ordered by his master. Green didn''t mind Princess Mulesina''s rudeness. If it were him, it wouldn''t be much better in this situation. Immediately followed the lich butler named Sihar to leave the palace, and came to a huge laboratory and factory nearby, where Princess Mulesina''s keel transformation and assembly of bone dragons were all completed. This is a huge and empty hall reinforced with a magic circle. It is more than ten meters high, nearly one hundred meters long, and thirty meters wide. Obviously, this building used some kind of space magic to stretch the space in the hall to make it bigger, which made the inside of this building, which looks less than ten meters square, expand such a huge space. (end of this chapter) Chapter 504： Mahabham Chapter 504 Mahabam Green followed Butler Sihal into Princess Mulesina''s factory. From a distance, he saw a behemoth placed in the middle of the factory. It was a skull dragon assembled from many thick bones. The outline was already there. Only the corners are left, and the faucet has not been completed. Even if the total engineering volume is not completed [80%], it is not much worse. Beside the huge bone dragon, there are a total of four groups, each group of two huge white bone arms, like a robotic arm and a crane, it can hoist the heavy bones next to it. There are also many Lich Mages responsible for installation on the bone dragon. These wizards use magic to link the bones together, and engrave a large number of dense magic runes on the surface of all the bones of the bone dragon. Next to the bone dragon, another area was also divided, and a second floor was built, with two floors up and down the journey. The crowd was full of people, and all the skeleton soldiers were busy working, mechanically operating the machine and dealing with huge bones. raw material. Green estimates that this is the workshop where Princess Mulesina made the keel. The machines operated by those skeleton soldiers turned the bones of a large number of ordinary giant monsters into materials that can be used to make bone dragons. This is the most valuable of Princess Mulesina. The invention also made it possible to mass-produce [Bone Dragon]. However, this technology is obviously immature, and Princess Mulesina, as the inventor, cannot produce it on a large scale. So far, only the number of keels needed for two large, two small, and four skull dragons has been produced. It won''t be long before Green can make the next upgrade. After the town center is upgraded, the dragon''s nest will almost be able to be built, and the cemetery will be able to make bone dragons on its own. However, Green has a hunch that it is definitely not that simple. According to his use of these years, although the cemetery is very magical, it will not create things out of thin air. Generally speaking, the principle of equivalent exchange must be adhered to, or the conservation of matter and the Conservation of energy. Whether it is a skeleton soldier, a zombie or a lich, a large number of corpses and souls must be used as raw materials, and psionic energy can be consumed to finally produce. Then, if you build a dragon''s nest in the cemetery after the upgrade, if you want to make a bone dragon, you will definitely need a keel. If Green doesn''t have a keel, he will definitely have to black out a lot of psionic energy to transform the keel because of the cemetery''s historical urine. Now that Green has obtained the technology to make keels, the price of bone dragons will be greatly reduced by then. He can not only use them himself, but even sell them to the outside world. For example, Princess Moulesina seems to be a good and high-quality customer. It is best to pass the Low-price dumping crowded out Princess Moulesina''s factory. Green was contemplating bad ideas while staring at the keel processing factory, but the huge unfinished bone dragon became a foil. On the other side, behind the castle, in a huge semi-artificial and semi-natural cave full of necromancy, the 100-meter-long bone dragon Mahabam was curled up and lying in the lair. Raised up and looked at the suspended Princess Mulesina. Unlike the two trumpet bone dragons with low IQs, Mahabam has a very high intelligence. In fact, he was also a necromancer, a deacon beside Princess Mulesina, and a secret lover of the princess. Accidental death, Princess Mulesina forced the broken soul together to become the current bone dragon Mahabam. Although his soul was completely broken when he died, even if it was later reunited by Princess Mulesina, it was no longer the original Mahabam, but it was still preserved by Princess Mulesina''s stubborn injection into the bone dragon. "His Royal Highness Lena, what is that?" Mahabam called out Princess Mulesina''s nickname, and when he saw the large core of divine power suspended behind him, his eyes suddenly throbbed, showing excitement. As a former necromancer, Mahabam still retains the basic qualities of many necromancers. He immediately felt the powerful spiritual energy contained in the core of divine power, and at the same time realized the intention of Princess Mulesina. "Roar! Great, as long as I put on this divine power core, I can truly become His Highness''s most powerful helper." Mahabam roared loudly, causing the surrounding dragon nests to hum, excited like a child . A sincere and knowing smile appeared on Princess Mulesina''s face: "Idiot, don''t worry, wait for me to check the specific situation of this divine power core." said that Princess Mulesina came to the left of the dragon''s nest, where there was a huge machine with many pipes inserted, and the complicated magic rune on it could not be destroyed. Princess Mulesina came over, and immediately trotted over from the machine, a four-person lich team, found three of those pipes, dragged them to the side of the Divine Power Core, and aimed at the Divine Power Core. The specific position of the "click" is slammed up. At the moment of contact with the divine power core, a translucent magic circle appeared on the head of the tube, which immediately attached to the surface of the divine power core, fixing the tube firmly. The other two pipes are also the same. They are connected to the divine core. After checking it, they start to operate the machine, and they make a sound of "hum~~~", like the sound of the motor accelerating, and the divine core starts to run and start outward. output power... This is a very meticulous and complex process of detection and experimentation. Princess Mulesina must confirm that there is no malicious hidden [back door] in this divine power core, and confirm whether the measured output of the divine power core can achieve the expected effect. Princess Moulesina was able to research the keel manufacturing technology and build an automated factory similar to an assembly line with an undead style. Obviously, she has high attainments in alchemy technology. Compared to trusting Green''s reputation and character, she believes in her own. knowledge and technology. After two full hours, the experimental test was over, Princess Mulesina got the test report, with an overjoyed smile on her face, and said to the equally eager Mahabam: "Very good, even beyond the most optimistic estimates before. Immediately, he restrained his smile and reached out to pat the bone dragon''s nose: "It will be a little uncomfortable, I will finish it soon, don''t worry, my love." "Roar~~~" Mahabam roared, rubbing his huge head like a puppy, then put his head on the ground, and slowly extinguished the soul fire in his eyes... In the end, until Green left, and did not see Princess Mulesina again, Green knew that she must be busy changing the [heart] for the skull dragon, and it is impossible to talk about further cooperation now. He also stayed soon, left the castle directly, and returned to the human kingdom with satisfaction. While Green left the desolate and dead kingdom of the dead, Londoc passed the eastern barrier and secretly came to the kingdom of the dead. At this time, Londoc''s face was grim, his cheeks were thin and cold, his eyes were full of vicissitudes, and he was trudging through the ice and snow. Unlike Green, who had a carriage to pick him up, Londoc could only rely on his own legs, and when he encountered undead creatures, he had to fight or avoid it. And his real purpose is not to go to Princess Mulesina''s castle, but to go to the sea of ????skeletons in the north of the undead kingdom to meet the Skeleton King who rules there. Like the Spider Queen, the Skeleton King is also the undead lord who rules one side under the command of Princess Mulesina, but Princess Mulesina is mostly stocking these undead in the void world, allowing them to kill each other or attack the human kingdom. Evolve powerful mutant undead troops in the most sinister environment. Originally, this Skeleton King was the strongest and most promising undead lord to be promoted to the natural disaster level. Unfortunately, he still failed in the end and was abandoned by Princess Mulesina. It was also this setback that prompted Princess Mulesina to give up her original idea to a certain extent, and turned to research and manufacture of natural disaster grade bone dragons, and finally achieved some results, that is, Mahabam, even after changing her heart. Before, with the assistance of Princess Mulesina, she had been able to reach the threshold of natural disaster grade. Under such circumstances, ?? Skeleton King was left unattended by Princess Mulesina in the northern corner of the kingdom of the dead, almost equivalent to exile, causing him to have a lot of complaints. Different from the undead creatures under Green''s command, because of the existence of a cemetery, Greene never worries that the undead creatures will betray him, but ordinary necromancers always face this problem, because the consciousness of undead creatures is mostly formed by the accumulation of negative energy. , so undead creatures are often cunning and vicious, and may attack their masters at any time. As a necromancer who drives and manipulates undead creatures, it doesn''t matter if he just temporarily summons undead creatures from the undead world. But the kind of undead creatures that have signed a contract and are relatively fixed must pay special attention. Generally, this kind of undead creature is relatively advanced, and it has wisdom itself, which is not inferior to human beings, especially when the strength between the necromancer and the undead summons is similar, and the binding force of the contract signed is not too strong, it is very likely There is a situation where undead creatures break free from the contract and devour the necromancer. This situation is not uncommon. In the past 100 years alone, in the Lorenzo Kingdom, there have been clear records of more than 300 necromancers killed by their own contracted undead creatures. As for the fact that Londock was sent by Mrs. Cassel to find the Skeleton King this time, it was not for the Skeleton King to attack Princess Mulesina. No one knows better than the Skeleton King that Princess Mulesina is powerful, even if she can suddenly attack , Skeleton King also has no possibility of any backlash. However, on the premise that Princess Mulesina is not involved, there is still a lot of room for cooperation between the two parties. After becoming enemies with Duke Frau, Mrs. Cassel urgently needs a new ally with certain strength. All these situations are understood by Londock''s wisdom, but the only thing that makes him unable to understand is why Mrs. Cashel sent him? You must know that he is not Mrs. Cassel''s direct line, and may even betray at any time. Londock was skeptical, why did Mrs. Cashel believe him? Or don''t need to believe at all... (end of this chapter) Chapter 505： Skeleton King Chapter 505 Skeleton King Londock couldn''t fathom what Mrs. Cashel was thinking, but deep down in his heart, Mrs. Cashel had been labeled as ''shrewd'', ''cunning'', ''ruthless'', and even Zirabeka A wise man like the Colonel was so stubbornly taken care of, let alone play any tricks on his own. Londock has a very objective evaluation of himself. He doesn''t think he is a person who is good at intrigues. Now that Mrs. Cassel sent him, the best way is to complete the task step by step. That often backfires. Three days later, according to the map Mrs. Cashel gave him, Londoc found the **** valley in the north of the undead kingdom. Because there are a lot of iron ore on the surface, the bottom of this valley, which is hundreds of kilometers long, is almost blood-like dark red. From a distance, especially under the setting sun, it looks like a blood-red hell. This is the area ruled by the Skeleton King. It is rumored that there are millions of skeletons in this valley, all kinds of evil skeletons, including humans, animals, and monsters. Londoc came here, and he could sense a surging and rich death energy from a distance. In the center of the bottom of the valley stands a white circular tower, and the breath of death spirit is the most intense in it. It is the tower of bones where the Skeleton King lives. Because of the strong energy of death, it is getting colder here. Although there is no snow, the cold wind is piercing to the bone. Even if Londoc is already a semi-transformed person, he can still feel the cold of more than minus forty degrees. It is almost difficult for ordinary people. survive in this climate. Rondock looked at the tall Tower of Bones in the distance, which was actually Skeleton King''s Mage Tower. According to Mrs. Cassel''s information, Skeleton King was originally a magician. Magical attainment, with the help of Princess Mulesina, she was almost one step away from being promoted to the natural disaster level. Londoc did not choose to infiltrate secretly, apparently infiltrating the mage tower of a legendary pinnacle sorcerer was not a wise choice. From a distance, I saw a group of patrolling skeleton soldiers approaching. Those skeleton soldiers were not of high grade. The leader was only the official rank, and the ones behind were all apprentice rank. A faint green soul fire flickered in the dark eye sockets, and Londok thought to himself. It didn''t take a minute for him to wipe out all this team of skeleton soldiers, but that was meaningless and could only annoy the Skeleton King, so Londok thought about it and walked out. The patrolling skeleton soldiers suddenly became vigilant, and rushed up to surround Londoc. "Hey! Listen, I''m here to visit Your Excellency Skeleton King, you go and report." Rondoc took a step back and immediately expressed his intention. The skeleton soldier at the head stared at Londoc, and after a while, he suddenly stood still, as if it had suddenly broken. After about ten seconds, he moved again, but it was completely different from the personal feeling just now, a low and hoarse voice. It came: "Young man, who asked you to come to me?" Londoc''s heart moved, knowing that the consciousness of the Skeleton King was projected through the skeleton soldier, and he immediately replied: "Lord Skeleton King, I greet you on behalf of Lord Zero." "Is No. Zero? Is he still alive?" Skeleton King really knew No. 0, and it sounded like an old acquaintance, which made Londok''s heart move and thought to himself: "He directly asked No. 0 is still alive? This is What do you mean? Could it be that in this Skeleton King''s impression, No. 0 is already dying? But... Mrs. Cassel is obviously very young and in good health! Or in the Skeleton King''s impression, No. 0 is not a card at all. Mrs Searle?" For a moment, many thoughts appeared in Londoc''s mind, but he said calmly: "Master Zero is very good, this time I was sent here mainly to visit Your Excellency Skeleton King, and asked me to bring you a letter letter." "Oh? The letter from No. 0 to me?" Skeleton King sneered meaningfully before saying, "In that case, come here." After finishing speaking, the soul fire in the eyes of the skeleton soldier dimmed and returned to its previous appearance. He looked at Londoc without speaking, and then motioned for Londoc to follow him. The speed of the skeleton patrol team was not fast. It took more than an hour for Londok to follow them to the bottom of the Tower of Bones. Fortunately, these skeleton soldiers led the way, and no battle broke out along the way, so Londok breathed a sigh of relief and walked away. When he came over, he found at least five or six legendary-level psionic fluctuations. Rondo was secretly surprised. No wonder Mrs. Cassel wanted to cooperate with the Skeleton King. Obviously, the Skeleton King''s strength is still higher than that of the Spider Queen. There are five or six legendary undead creatures under one hand. The Spider Queen is no more than three legendary ranks, including herself. Came to the bottom of the Tower of Bones, the patrol team put down Londoc and left on their own. In the next moment, with a bang, the door of the Tower of White Bones opened automatically. Londoc is not afraid, and he is also very confident in his current strength. Although the Skeleton King''s strength is very strong, he should not be an opponent, but if he just wants to escape, the opponent should not be able to stop him. With this confidence, Londoc walked into the Tower of Bones. After passing through a dark road, the front suddenly lit up, revealing an office. Londok felt a faint spatial fluctuation just now. He knew that there was a space teleportation magic circle in that dark corridor, which could be teleported directly to various places in this mage tower. Directly teleport to extremely dangerous floors. This office looks very human, and there are hardly any features of undead creatures, except for a skeleton in an elegant suit sitting behind the desk. The skeleton''s eye sockets were beating with green soul fires, looking at Londoc with an unexplained meaning, and that feeling was very uncomfortable. "You are the one sent by No. 0 to deliver the letter?" Skeleton King slowly made a slightly hoarse voice. "Yes, Your Excellency the Skeleton King, it''s a pleasure to meet you." Rondok said calmly, but he was more careful in secret. He always felt that the Skeleton King had some bad intentions towards him. "Where''s the letter from No. 0?" Skeleton King said unhurriedly. In fact, the Skeleton King doesn''t like any outsiders. To some people, it seems like exile for him to be left unattended by Princess Mulesina, but he himself does not have such self-consciousness. He feels that he lives in his own The mage tower is very good. He quietly studies some interesting issues, concentrates on cultivation, and prepares to advance to the natural disaster level. The last time he failed to hit the natural disaster grade, the Skeleton King did not think that it was because of his lack of quality, but Princess Mulesina was too hasty. The reason is that their characters and understanding of magic are fundamentally different. Londock took out a letter from Mrs. Cassel to him before handing it over: "This is a handwritten letter from Lord Zero." "Oh!" Skeleton King meaningfully looked at the letterhead sealed with magic, and reached out his hand to take it. The moment the ?? seal circle on the letterhead touched Skeletron''s phalanx, it receded like melting ice and snow on the surface of the letterhead. If it wasn''t for Skeleton King, if someone tried to forcibly open it, the letterhead would be automatically burned. Skeleton King opened the envelope with a letter opener, took out the letter inside and read it quickly, but just halfway through, he looked at Londoc oddly, and then continued to read most of the rest in less than three minutes. , After reading the letter, the flame ignited directly, burning the letter without a trace of ashes, then looked at Londoc and said, "I understand, come with me!" up. "Understood? Understand what?" Londoc was a little puzzled, and looked at the Skeleton King who came out from behind the desk alertly: "What''s going on, can you explain clearly?" "Oh? No. Zero didn''t tell you?" Skeleton King said indifferently: "Don''t worry, I have no ill will towards you, as for No. 0... It seems to value you quite a bit, and even let me use undead magic to help you suppress the side effects of half-transformed people. ." Londoc frowned. He didn''t believe Skeletron''s nonsense at all, and he didn''t believe Mrs. Cashel would be so kind to him. Be diligent for nothing, be a traitor or steal! It can be seen from Mrs. Cassel''s way of dealing with Colonel Zirabeka that this is a woman who will do anything to achieve her goals, and everything she pays is purposeful. "How are you going to help me suppress the side effects?" Rondok asked tentatively. Even though he knew that neither Mrs. Cassel nor the Skeleton King were good stubborn people, the side effects of suppressing and transforming people were a temptation that Rondok couldn''t refuse. Left alone, with the current situation, it will take at most five years for him to be completely distorted and dehumanized by the side effects of human transformation, and become a monster that has completely lost his humanity. What''s the point of living like that. The Skeleton King stood in front of Londoc, he was two heads taller than Londoc, his eyes were condescending, and his eyes were full of fire, with a faint mockery: "Young man, you don''t have to believe me, or leave here now, I won''t block, and I won''t force it, make a choice! Trust me...or leave!" "But..." Rondock raised his head, tangled in his heart: "How can I be sure that you are not malicious?" Skeleton King spread his hands and said: "There is no guarantee, no promise, don''t forget young man, you are the one who begged me, and No. 0 used up a favor I owed him back then, otherwise why would you think No. 0 would let me go? Do I help him?" He walked out of the office regardless of whether Rondock agreed or not. (end of this chapter) Chapter 506： meteorite fall Chapter 506 Meteorite Falls The next day, Londoc left Scarlet Valley with more doubts. After Skeleton King left the office yesterday, Rondoc hesitated and finally decided to follow. There was no way he could refuse the hope of eliminating the side effects of transforming people, and the end result seemed to be pretty good. After more than four hours of general anesthesia surgery, when he woke up from the operating table in the laboratory, although he felt some pain in his body, the distortion of soul and consciousness that has always existed since he became a transformed person It''s almost impossible to feel it! Londoc couldn''t confirm what Skeletron had done to him during these hours of unconsciousness, but at least for now, the effect was pretty good. The long-lost sense of ease brought a rare sincere smile on Londok''s face, a sense of ease that has not been seen for a long time. Moreover, the Skeleton King didn''t have any additional requirements for him next, as if it was really just to pay back the favor of No. 0. Londoc was originally worried, for fear that the Skeleton King was playing with some moth. When he turned back, the white bone tower was far away, and he was secretly relieved, but then he frowned again. Obviously this is not normal. If the Skeleton King made things difficult for him in the mage tower, put forward all kinds of harsh requirements, or even fought a battle, and the fight was sparse, it would be more reassuring that he escaped after being seriously injured. Bethune made him even more nervous. What is going on? What''s on the letter zero? After he was unconscious, what else did Skeleton King do besides helping him alleviate the side effects of transforming people? And what''s hidden behind all of this is an unspeakable secret... A series of questions lingered in Londoc''s heart, but no one could answer him. At this moment, on the top floor of the Tower of Bones, Skeleton King was standing by the window of the office, looking at the direction Londoc was leaving. On his desk, a translucent light curtain appeared, and inside the light curtain turned out to be the image of Duke Fra! "He''s gone. I heard that you''ve already turned against No. 0. Why do you still want me to help her? This is not your style." Skeleton King''s soul fire seemed to be beating with the fire of gossip, brother-in-law and sister-in-law''s The topic seems to be somewhat ambiguous: "In addition, I want to know, how did the little girl from Cassel become No. 0? I have been concentrating on studying magic for the past few years, but I have neglected such important information." Duke Frau said indifferently: "Other reformers will iterate every once in a while. Why should No. 0 be fixed? I think the original No. 0 is unqualified, so of course I have to change it." "Oh? But it seems that your vision is not very good. The little girl Cassel obviously has her own ideas. Are you disappointed?" Skeleton King laughed twice. Duke Frau was caught in the memories, and agreed: "Yeah! Isabel was like this back then, and she is like this now, woman! Always self-righteous..." "Women..." The Skeleton King nodded in agreement and said, "They always think they can do anything, even Her Royal Highness Princess Mulesina... But they are women after all, and some things have to be done by men." Suddenly silent for a moment, Er laughed at himself again: "I don''t seem to have the position to say these words. After all, I''m not even a man now, so what kind of man is there to talk about?" Duke Fra also fell silent, and for a few minutes, he continued: "My friend, maybe...I mean maybe, this time you also have hope...if it goes well." Duke Frau said vaguely, but the Skeleton King understood what he meant, shook his head and said, "Forget it, it''s fine now, and I should be promoted to the natural disaster level soon, is it a human body that I already have? I don''t care. It''s you, I have to remind you that resurrecting a person may be more difficult than you think!" "Maybe!" Duke Frau leaned back in the chair in a relaxed light curtain: "Anyway, this is the last time. If it doesn''t work, I''ll accompany her." "It''s been so many years, you still can''t let it go!" Skeleton King said indifferently: "Forget it, let''s go, but Cassel, you really don''t care about her? This time, she wants to summon the consciousness of the Void Yin Spirit. Come, if it doesnt work out, its really going to kill you! Duke Fra showed a helpless expression: "I can''t control it, this is her own choice. Besides, this is also Isabelle''s former wish to borrow the power of the Void Yin Spirit to become the new **** of the world. What a great wish, it is worthy of mine. woman!" "You really are a family, you are all lunatics!" the Skeleton King murmured: "Poor little Cassel, if it wasn''t for the sister Isabelle and your brother-in-law, maybe she was just a carefree noble lady, rather than the current path. Duke Fra smiled, not ashamed of Skeleton King''s irony but proud: "You won''t understand, the feeling when I met Isa." After being sprinkled with dog food continuously, the Skeleton King was a little unhappy: "Okay, stop gossiping, according to your request, I have helped Cassel to further transform the heart and part of the brain tissue of that kid, making him more suitable for carrying the void. The meaning of the Yin Spirit is coming, but this is also the last time, the situation has become more and more chaotic recently, I don''t want to be too involved, and I even feel the breath of the Holy Light recently..." Duke Frau didn''t speak any more, just nodded, and then suddenly, the light curtain disappeared. At the same time, inside the Eastern Fortress. This is a barracks located in the core area of ??the fortress. In the evening, there was a loud "boom" sound. A meteorite fell from the sky and hit the barracks. A barracks was directly destroyed, leaving a large pit, causing dozens of casualties people. Such a big movement immediately triggered the alarm, and the heavily armed patrols and nearby soldiers quickly gathered, looking at the crater that was more than five meters in diameter and two meters deep, a blazing red spherical meteorite emitting heat. Trembling slightly, with the vibration of the meteorite, the surrounding psionic energy fluctuations became stronger and stronger, and then cracks began to appear on the meteorite, as well as a roar similar to that of a beast. The surrounding soldiers looked at the pit with trembling, not knowing what it was. At this time, some officers and extraordinary people rushed to the scene and found the gradually cracked meteorite and the increasingly strong psionic energy fluctuations. The Eastern Bulwark is stationed by the most elite troops in the human kingdom. Although the soldiers are curious, but after receiving the order, the conditioned reflex strictly implements the order, and this also saves their lives. Just a dozen seconds after the order to retreat, there was a sudden bang and another loud noise, and the spherical [meteorite] inside was completely cracked, and with the sound of "kachakacha", it stretched out into a five A huge six-meter-high, like a stone giant stacked with lava! The stone giant has only a rough human outline, and all joints are connected with each other by invisible psionic energy, and it is blessed with magic, making it not only strong but also flexible. After turning into a humanoid, his mouth opened wide and he let out a roar, almost shaking the surrounding air into faint ripples. "It''s the Stone Demon! Quickly shoot, the enemy attacked..." A shocked officer suddenly reacted, screaming and giving the order. At this time, many soldiers watching the lively around reacted, and immediately raised their guns and fired, making a bang, but hitting the stone demon immediately stimulated a reddish film, and the bullets bounced, but even a stone fragment was smashed. Can''t beat it. "Call the artillery!" "The extraordinary! Let the extraordinary come on!" "Report to General!" It was found that the firearm was ineffective against the Golem, and the scene immediately became more chaotic. At the same time, the stone demon jumped sharply, jumped out of the pit, aimed in one direction, and savagely rushed over. Immediately, people turned on their backs, and some soldiers who had no time to escape were pretended to be dead or injured, and made shrill screams. There were also a few unlucky ones who were trampled under the feet of the stone giant and suddenly turned into flesh and mud. "There must be a magician to control the stone devil, quickly find the magician!" Some extraordinary people have already seen the essence of this stone giant and began to look for the magician hidden nearby, as long as they find the source, kill the magician, the stone giant Naturally self-defeating. "Kill it! Addis, kill all the living humans you see... Jie Jie Jie!" A broken gong screamed and laughed, and a translucent figure appeared on the stone named ''Addis'' On the top of the devil''s head, but before he could finish laughing, a ray shot over, not only shattering the translucent figure, but also directly blowing up the stone devil''s head. "All on alert, enter the battle state!" A majestic voice echoed throughout the fortress of the Eastern Bulwark. Hearing this voice, the soldiers who were somewhat at a loss immediately calmed down, as if they had found their backbone, the results of their usual training, the points of the commander''s admonition, and how to respond to the enemy... All returned to their minds, and they formed combat teams one after another. shape. The stone demon whose head was blown down suddenly collapsed, scattered into a pile of ordinary stones and clay, but at the same time, more than a dozen huge ''meteorites'' fell from the sky into the fortress. "Boom~Boom~Boom~" Continuous loud noises smashed large pits on the ground, smashed many buildings, and caused a large number of casualties. Followed by the ''meteorite'' that fell on the ground, they turned into stone devils, rampant and slaughtered in the fortress. Fortunately this time, the army in the fortress was already prepared, and immediately formed a battle formation around the stone giant, with the superhuman in front, blocking the attack of the stone devil, and the soldiers in the back used enchanted rifles to restrain them. Although ordinary enchanted rifles cannot inflict mortal wounds on the Golem, they can consume the Golem''s psionic energy through a large number of shots. There is another chapter to add at night, please subscribe, please ask for tickets! (end of this chapter) Chapter 507： Siege of the Undead (reward plus more) Chapter 507 Undead Siege Although the ?? Stone Demon is powerful, the surface psionic defense will still be knocked down when hit by thousands of enchanted bullets. And there were many extraordinary people in the fortress, even legendary powerhouses, especially the two legendary army commanders, killed two stone demons in a blink of an eye. At the same time, on the city wall of the fortress, the enchanted cannon whose muzzle was facing outside was also turned around, aiming at the stone devil inside the fortress. The target of the stone devil is very large, and the movement is not fast. Even the cannon is relatively easy to aim, especially in the fortress of the Eastern Barrier. Almost every artillery position has an extraordinary person who uses mental power to lock the target to assist in aiming. The hit rate of the cannon was greatly increased. "The infantry retreats, prepare to shell!" A loud voice came through the amplification magic, and the soldiers fighting below immediately retreated neatly. Immediately, the sound of "Boom~Boom~Boom~" came in a row, and more than 30 enchanted cannons were divided into five groups. , the artillery fire poured down, locking the five stone devils. However, at the same time as the sound of the cannon, the locked stone devils shrank their heads into balls, and were hit by the first cannonball and rolled to the side, avoiding most of the artillery fire. Even so, the power of the cannon is undoubtedly displayed. The powerful enchanted armor-piercing bullets splashed the soil and rocks hit by the stone devils. One of the stone devils took a step slowly and was directly hit by the cannonball on the torso. It can be completely extinguished after being turned on and off twice, and with a bang, it collapses directly. "Jie Jie Jie~~~ It''s useless, my king''s army has arrived, human beings, your eastern barriers will be broken again!" The voice of the broken gong just now came again, and a translucent figure appeared in a stone on top of the devil''s head. "Jie Jie Jie~~~ I can already smell killing and blood!" Another translucent figure appeared. "Kill it! For the great king!" The translucent figures screamed wildly. At the same time, outside the fortress wall, a thicker and thicker black line appeared on the horizon in the distance. Exhausted undead creatures, densely packed, no less than one million! "Quick! It''s the army of the King of Ghosts, sound the red alarm!" On the highest observation deck of the fortress, the soldier who saw this scene shouted tremblingly, and hurriedly pressed the red button one meter away. In an instant, an alarm that was more piercing and harsher than the alarm of the Stone Demon raid just now rang through the entire eastern barrier. On the other side of the fortress of the Eastern Bulwark, the spider queen''s undead army had already made an appointment with the King of Ghosts outside, and launched an attack on the Eastern Bulwark at almost the same time. Ten minutes later, the undead army commanded by the King of Ghosts rushed under the city wall of the fortress, without stopping at all, just like a tide, it hit directly. Among the undead troops, the lowest-level skeleton soldiers and zombies rushed to the front. Many of them were huge in size but had low combat effectiveness. After rushing up, they were stacked under the city wall, forming a huge steep slope, allowing the skeleton soldiers and zombies behind them. Climb up, layer by layer, and stack up until the height below the fortress wall is filled. This is also the routine of the undead army to attack the city. At this time, in the interior of the fortress, the number of stone devils that broke in was still increasing, and they continued to fall from the air like meteorites, causing more casualties. These golems are controlled by ghost mages in an attempt to cause greater chaos for the human army. But the human legion in the Eastern Fortress did not panic. These more than 100,000 people are the most elite troops in the entire human kingdom. They are guarding the Eastern Fortress to guard against the enemies of the undead kingdom all the time. And now the undead army is only to be expected, and even many soldiers are not afraid or shrinking, but are eager to try and fight! "Aim at each artillery position! Don''t panic, follow the code, listen to the command... let it go!" The artillery commander on the city wall shouted expressionlessly, pulling his neck. "Boom! Boom!" The cannonballs were fired in layers and in an orderly manner. After the initial tension and fear, the soldiers on the city wall had recovered, ignoring the surging undead outside, and meticulously stuffing the cannonballs into the barrels. Suddenly there was a sound of breaking in the air, and densely packed giant bats swooped down through the clouds. These bat zombies, which were spawned by undead magic, were extremely huge. The bat wings stretched more than two meters, and their hind paws were holding kobold zombies or dwarf skeletons. Small in size, flexible in movement, and powerful in attack, the undead troop dives down from the air like a bomber and throws the captured undead. In an instant, thousands of huddled zombies or skeleton soldiers rained down, and only one tenth of them fell on the city wall, causing huge losses to the artillery of the fortress. "Mage Corps, Magic Shield!" A major general was in charge of commanding the battle over the city. As those bats appeared, he immediately ordered the Mage Corps, followed by a near-uniform sound of chanting spells. These mage groups trained by the military are different from ordinary magicians. They often only refine a few magics. For special war scenarios, the magic power must be enough to ensure the endurance of the battlefield. Although individual combat is weak, it is absolutely necessary to join forces. An enemy''s nightmare. In the next moment, a light blue magical barrier appeared on the wall of the fortress. The ordinary magic shield, the joint spellcasting of the mage group, turned into a large magic barrier. "Against the air, fire a volley of rifles!" The major general shouted again through the amplification magic. With a sound of ??, more than 10,000 infantrymen pulled the bolts, knelt down on one knee, raised their heads and raised their guns. The ?? infantry was divided into three rows and deployed at the back of the city wall. At the front was a colonel commander with a beard. He drew his sword, raised it to the top of his head, and shouted: "Let it go!" With a bang, tens of thousands of enchanted rifles pulled the trigger together, and the sound overwhelmed the cannon in front of it in an instant! Immediately, he quickly pulled the gun and loaded the bullet, and the well-trained tens of thousands of people were almost uniform. The colonel followed the tactical code, shouted the name of the action step by step, and then shouted: "Let''s go!" The undead thrown from the sky were either blasted up in the air, or fell on the magic barrier and ejected outside the city wall, which did not affect the artillery that poured shells on the undead army... Through hundreds of crows, far or near, Green was watching this sudden war. As early as the outbreak of the war, he got the news, and traveled directly through the spiritual world to the vicinity of the Eastern Wall and released the crows to the periphery of the battlefield. Although Greene has participated in wars of tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of people before, it is the first time he has witnessed a war of this scale with millions of combat units pouring into the battlefield. That kind of shocking scene, especially the city wall where the army of millions of undead rushed to the eastern fortress like a tide, that kind of impact can still feel the unparalleled impact even from the crow''s perspective. The so-called crowd tactics, and only this scale is qualified to be called [human sea]! Moreover, it was the first time that Green saw the undead''s multi-arms fighting together, directly air-dropping stone demons and bomber-like mutant bat formations at the rear of the enemy. On the frontal battlefield was the paving cannon fodder army, followed by a powerful assault. Arms, in the back are the long-range throwing siege troops, in addition to the undead archers, there are also rotting catapults, which can directly throw the corpse with the corpse explosion into the human fortress, or hit the magic barrier opened by the mage group. , blasting waves of shaking... There are no less than dozens of undead armies participating in the battle, all kinds of cooperation and various tactics, which makes Green dazzled. Compared with the undead army that once made Green complacent, both in terms of numbers and various tactical cooperation are very immature. , If the high-level arms and heroes are excluded, the two sides will conduct a fair contest. Green carefully considers it, and the odds of winning are still small. And through this war, Green also discovered a misunderstanding before him. Because he has the advantage of the cemetery from the beginning, the undead he obtained is much stronger than other necromancers, and it is unnatural that he has formed the prejudice that "the soldiers are more expensive than the elite", but this is precisely contrary to the The original intention of the Necromancer, coupled with the limitation of the number of people in the cemetery itself, and the outstanding achievements of the elite undead army in the previous battles so far made him ignore the expansion of the undead army. But this time, seeing the army of millions of undead attacking the city, Green suddenly realized that he was a little too petty. If it is now that he is facing an army of millions of undead, in the case that both the legendary and natural disaster-level powerhouses are restrained by the enemy powerhouse, only his elite undead army of about ten thousand people, plus the fog Can the world''s 50,000-60,000 servant army really resist the army of millions of undead? And this is just a ghost king under the command of Princess Mulesina. In addition, there are several undead lords that Princess Mulesina can dispatch. The total number of undead armies with combat effectiveness in the entire undead kingdom is probably more than 500. Ten thousand! Green couldn''t help but fall into contemplation. Next, he must find a balance between the quantity and quality of the undead troops, but in any case, the number must be expanded, but how to expand and where to start must be carefully considered. At this time, the undead army siege has entered the next stage. The undead army flocking to the fortress wall has filled a frontal **** more than ten meters wide under the towering city wall. The real elite assault troops in the undead army began to attack. , most of them are undead creatures above the official level, forming an army of nearly 30,000 people, under the cover of long-range troops, they are not afraid of death to launch a charge... On the human side, they have long been familiar with the undead siege routine. After finding the formation of the slope, the artillery began to move backwards, wearing heavy alchemy armor, it seems that the heavy armored soldiers nearly three meters high slowly boarded Front of the city wall. (end of this chapter) Chapter 508： sacrificial activation Chapter 508 Sacrifice Start Even if these heavy armored soldiers have the power assistance of alchemy armor, it is still a little difficult to drive the whole set of heavy armor with a total weight of more than three tons. The heavy armored soldiers stand on the city wall like small steel fortresses. They do not need to move anymore after they have organized their formation. The only thing that needs to be done is to use the weapon to kill the enemy. The elite troops of both sides collided, and the intensity of the battlefield skyrocketed in an instant, and the psychic energy surged, bursting out again and again, making a movement more amazing than the enchanted cannon. However, at this time, the upper levels of the Eastern Bulwark were all in doubt, why did the troops of the King of Ghosts suddenly burst out? What are the other undead lords doing? Is this the King of Ghosts acting without authorization, or the meaning of Princess Mulesina? All kinds of uncertainties make the high-level leaders in the fortress seem to have a certain command, but they are confused in their hearts. At the same time, large-scale riots and rebellions suddenly broke out in other parts of the human kingdom, especially near the nodes of the super-large sacrificial circle. Stinners City, Dortnard Town, Ferul City, Ferentin City Cities were overwhelmed by sudden turmoil, and the human kingdom, which had been peaceful overnight, suddenly became turbulent. Thousands of people seemed to be crazy, joining the rebels, participating in riots, beating, smashing, looting, and destroying the city. And villages were turned into rubble, rebels and mobs slaughtered and plundered wealth, and more than 1.6 million people died in the human kingdom in just one night. In such an urgent situation, the government that should have come forward to stabilize the situation has collectively lost its voice. From the prime minister to the deputy ministers of various ministries, members of the noble council, all of them have disappeared. The military and police system in Stinars City was also paralyzed, the Special Bureau entered a state of emergency, and the director General Citroen Isfahan was stabbed and seriously injured. The ?? city guards mutinied, occupied the barracks, killed the officers, and quickly occupied the southern part of the city of Stinners. is located in the town of Dortnard, the center of the entire sacrificial circle. Princess Mulesina, who had been in a confrontation for a long time, looked blankly at Modi, who was still guarding the Sea God Mother''s Nest. At this moment, Modi looks very embarrassed. He looks like a piece of broken and re-bonded porcelain. There are many cracks all over his body, and his breath is sluggish, like a candle in the wind. After all, he is not yet at the natural disaster level. Even with Ye Lijin''s legacy and a powerful artifact, he can barely compete with the natural disaster level, but it has caused a great burden on him, so that now the whole person is on the verge of collapse. But there was no fear and panic on Modi''s face, instead a faint smile appeared. It was not pretending to be calm, nor was it pretentious, but genuine joy from the bottom of my heart. "His Royal Highness, at this point, your obstruction is meaningless." Modi said calmly, and the sharp pains on his body had no effect on him: "The people have awakened and let out angry roars. , to overthrow this corrupt and twisted world." "Humph! Arguments, I didn''t see any awakening, just some greedy and despicable mob, a group of robbers and murderers." Princess Mulesina sneered, sneering at Modi''s declaration. Modi smiled and said: "Nothing is fixed, the entire universe is changing, and we must look at everything from the perspective of development. If it were replaced by me in the past, I would treat them as mob just like His Royal Highness. , hate their killings, and pity the plight of those victims. But if the perspective is raised to a higher level, their greed and tyranny are just a sign of their desire for equality and freedom, and they are the driving force behind the rebirth of a world. All great revolutions are Inseparable from savagery and brutality, now temporary pain is a necessary price, when the new world nirvana on the ruins and ashes, it will be an ideal country where everyone is equal, there is no oppression, no exploitation, and no suffering!" Princess Mulesina looked at Modi with a serious face and her eyes full of determination, which was a little incredible. She found that Modi was not just talking **** or selling dog meat, but he really held lofty ideals and transformed them into unswerving beliefs. The right path for him, even if he sacrificed thousands of people for his [Ideal Land]. Princess Mulesina suddenly laughed: "Very good! It''s a beautiful and great ideal..." But before she could finish her words, her face suddenly changed slightly, and her figure slowly disappeared. Modi frowned, of course he didn''t expect a few words to bluff Princess Moulesina, but what did the other party mean? Left suddenly after speaking for half a sentence? In fact, there are some problems in the kingdom of the dead. Before, because Green brought the super power core, Princess Mulesina has returned to the kingdom of the dead in order to transform Mahabam. There is only one clone left here. To contain Modi and prevent the situation from getting out of control. However, just after Mahabam transplanted the super divine power core, he was immediately promoted to natural disaster grade. However, the original bone dragon body could not withstand the powerful power of the natural disaster grade. Although this bone dragon body was designed and manufactured according to the natural disaster grade from the beginning, it also entered the natural disaster grade briefly with the assistance of Princess Mulesina, but The kind that has just crossed the natural disaster grade threshold, the combat power is only in the early ten thousand at best, and after the transformation of the divine power core, Mahabam''s combat power has reached at least 20,000. This is a huge test for the body of the bone dragon, and there are a few on the spot. Important bones were shattered, almost causing the bone dragon to collapse directly. Thanks to the presence of Princess Mulesina, she immediately took action to seal the bone dragon Mahabam, preventing further deterioration of the situation. However, at this time, Mahabam''s combat power has surpassed Princess Mulesina. Even if she does not actively resist and wants to maintain the seal, Princess Mulesina must go all out, so she can''t care about Modi''s side, directly Without warning, the clones here, including the clones in other places, were all taken back. Although ??Modi felt strange, it did not prevent him from taking this opportunity to speed up the progress of all his plans. Now the entire human kingdom is in chaos. After the initial provocation, rebellions and riots are emerging one after another. The air is filled with the smell of gunpowder and scorched corpses, making the people who were originally peaceful and self-righteous quickly transformed into ferocious rioters. , they are no longer willing to work, no longer willing to be poor and miserable, robbery and killing have inspired the **** in their blood. The turmoil and war are like the plague, spontaneously spreading to the entire human kingdom, the screams and mourning of death resounded in the sky above the kingdom... Ferrur City, the node connecting the giant sacrificial circle. This is a huge secret basement with an area of ??nearly 1,000 square meters. A magic circle is depicted on the flat ground. In the middle of the magic circle, thousands of human corpses are piled up into a hill. The pale-skinned corpse was drained of blood, and a large amount of blood was poured onto the magic circle below, making the huge magic circle a dazzling red. On the edge of the basement, several people in black hooded robes knelt on the ground and prayed sincerely. One of the leading old men took a black wooden box from the hand of a black-robed man next to him after reciting the prayer. On the surface of the wooden box, there were magic runes of varying brightness and darkness. The old man stretched out his hand and pressed it, his expression was slightly distorted, it seemed to be very painful, and a layer of faint black air emerged from the black wooden box and followed the old man''s hand towards him. spread over. The old man didn''t realize it, endured the pain like a knife, and resolutely opened the wooden box. There was a sudden "click" sound, like the sound of glassware being shattered, the sealing magic formation on the surface of the wooden box shattered, and was swept away by a powerful air flow inside, and with a click, it shattered directly, revealing a huge, winding The key-shaped object with black gas is the key of the soul! With the appearance of the Soul Key, the old man''s arm was eroded by the black gas more and more seriously, so he couldn''t help screaming. The dagger that had been prepared earlier in the other hand slashed upward, and the sharp edge was attached with psychic energy, which cut off his eroded arm like cutting tofu. The blood spurting from the wound did not even fall to the ground, but was Attached to the Soul Key. Immediately, the magic circle on the ground burst into red light, and the key of soul floated and flew to the center of the magic circle where the corpses were piled up. Black air suddenly spewed out. It was countless souls, screaming madly, and pouring into the magic circle below. "Let''s go!" The old man who had just broken his arm cried out with a pale face. When he broke his arm, the blood was sucked out and he almost died. Even now, he only had half of his life left, but his wrinkled old face appeared. A happy smile... Similar scenes happened in many places at the same time, and the nodes of the super giant sacrificial circle were activated by the keys of the soul. It turns out that the activation of the sacrificial circle does require a soul key, but there are more than one soul key, and the last time it was destroyed in the secret base of No. 0 was only one of them. As each node is lit up, this huge magic circle with a diameter of hundreds of kilometers is gradually taking shape in the middle of the entire human kingdom. In the town of Dortnard, which is located in the center of the magic circle, Modi can feel that an amazing spiritual energy is slowly gathering, and the blood and souls of millions of people are transformed by the magic circle into the growth and proliferation of the sea **** brood. resources. At this moment, the Sea God Mother''s Nest has grown into a behemoth, and it is still growing rapidly. It was originally placed in the ground, but it actually broke out of the ground! Near the town of Dortnard, you can see a dark red giant living tissue standing in the center of this abandoned town. Rich vitality and a vast sea of ??divine power. Bathed in this overflowing vitality and divine power, Modi''s cracked body began to heal gradually and returned to the state of his youth. (end of this chapter) Chapter 509： gilbasa Chapter 509 Gilbasa River Feeling the recovery of the body and surging with the long-lost vitality, Modi did not smile, and muttered indifferently: "Your Majesty the great sea god, you are destined to build the foundation for the advent of the new world, and your great sacrifice also It is destined to be praised by people... God''s greatness should not be worshipped and believed, the real greatness is selfless giving." As if hearing Modi''s words, the beating Seagod Mother''s Nest paused slightly. It seemed that there was a consciousness struggling to wake up, but it was still restrained and suppressed by some kind of law. At the same time, with a sudden bang, the whole earth trembled, and it seemed like a violent earthquake had occurred for hundreds of kilometers within the range of the sacrificial circle! In the cities and villages within the range, countless houses and buildings collapsed, especially in some cities where gas lamps were installed. The broken gas pipes were ignited, causing violent explosions and fires, which caused the already precarious human kingdom and the suffering people. brought greater catastrophe. At this moment, the last node of the sacrificial circle is lit up After the earthquake started, this super-giant magic circle began to really operate. The huge force in the circle was like an unstoppable huge wheel, crushing all life in it, extracting soul and blood, blending into the circle, and gathering the circle. The core is the Sea God Mother''s Nest in Dortnard Town. At this moment, within a radius of hundreds of kilometers, tens of millions of people are swallowed by the skyrocketing psychic energy around them, whether they are ordinary people, kingdom soldiers, nobles or civilians, mobs or rebels... In the next ten minutes, hundreds of millions of people It was swallowed up by indiscriminate decomposition in the magic circle, and the **** smell permeated the entire Void World No. 26 for a while. In the face of such a terrifying and grand scene, even the natural disaster-level powerhouse retreated to the outside of the magic circle, watching a huge hemispherical red light curtain emerge from the circular magic circle, which was full of painful and mourning souls. Hundreds of millions of people were sacrificed in a short period of time, and the resulting psychic energy shook the void, forming a beam of light soaring to the sky, tearing the crystal wall of the world and penetrating the distant void. In the endless and far-reaching void, an indescribable, indescribable, and indescribable space, where the laws of time and space are distorted, and matter and energy rapidly transform and evolve... Located in a corner of this space, in a colorful object shaped like an egg, a groggy and chaotic consciousness awakened. "Who is it? Who woke me up ahead of time?... Humble human beings, how dare you..." Seagod''s consciousness gradually became clear, and he understood the current situation in an instant. However, Seagod did not show joy, but instead let out an angry roar , does not seem willing to wake up. On the 26th Void World, once the sacrificial magic circle is opened, it cannot be stopped, and countless flesh and blood souls are crushed and destroyed, driving the operation of the huge magic circle. The Seagod Mother''s Nest in the middle of the magic circle is beating faster and faster, and the vitality and spiritual energy contained in it are getting stronger and stronger. However, before breaking out of the cocoon, the revived Sea God was like a prisoner, trapped in the Sea God Mother''s Nest... At the same time, in the northwest of the human kingdom, an army was marching silently. Behind this unit is the largest city in the northwest, Bastan City, which is also the fief of the Duke of Fra! Bastan City is not a very prosperous city, nor a military fortress. The city is dilapidated and low, and there is no city wall. There are only a few watchtowers that are more symbolic than actual in the periphery of the city. On one of the watchtowers, Duke Frau stared blankly at the distant, and the team was drawn into an army of first-class serpents. These 30,000 transformed troops are all his accumulation over the years. This time, he took it all out, and the weapons and equipment equipped with this army also emptied all his savings, even the castles and manors in the main world. He was secretly mortgaged to the bank. But Duke Frau didn''t care about it. He put his life and death aside for his lover, and his wealth was even more rubbish. If it could be exchanged, he was even willing to sacrifice his own life. "Sir Duke, everything is ready." Major General Hyam changed into a new and straight military uniform and came to Duke Frau with a serious expression like a sculpture. As Duke Frau''s subordinate and also a retainer who grew up with the Duke since childhood, Major General Hyam is a diehard loyalist of Duke Frau. Even if he knew that Duke Frau was seeking his own death, he would follow him without hesitation. Going up, he is so stupid, loyal and rigid, and this is the belief he upholds. "Thank you for your hard work, Hyam! Let''s go." Duke Frau said in a flat tone, and then his figure flashed and disappeared in place. The 30,000 transformed human troops are neatly paced and expressionless. They are neither excited nor fearful about the upcoming battle, all of them seem like wooden figures without emotions. These reformed people were originally disabled soldiers, or people who were fatally wounded on the battlefield and would die, but they were rescued and became reformed people. From the day they were transformed, Duke Fra told them that there would be a day when the battle was over, and if they were still alive, Duke Fra would give them freedom. The ?? army marched mightily towards the hinterland of the human kingdom. Next to a nearby wood, Londoc stood beside a tree and witnessed the army of transformants marching several hundred meters away. He came back from the Skeleton King not long ago. He didn''t know what the Skeleton King did to him, but he felt pretty good, much easier than before, but after returning, Mrs. Cassel looked at him strangely, and in Immediately after his return, he was sent to monitor the movements of Duke Frau. "Boy, you go back and tell her that it''s time to start! Let me see how far she can do it." A voice suddenly appeared in Londoc''s ear. "Who!" Rondock was startled, turned his head to follow the voice, but found no one, he could hear that it was Duke Frau''s voice. "Boy, you''re also very good, but... it''s a pity." Duke Fra''s voice drifted away, making Rondock even more uncomfortable. What''s a pity? What means? Londoc has been very sensitive since he became a transformed person, and if he has no beginning or end, he can''t help but think about it... Duke Frau and Major General Hyam were sitting on the carriage in the middle of the transformation team at the moment. Duke Frau withdrew his gaze towards the forest, and Londoc was no longer there. Major General Hyam also looked back and said in a low voice, "Your Highness, is this young man the carrier chosen by Miss Cassel?" Duke Frau nodded and said, "Well, he''s a good boy, but unfortunately his fate is not very good, just like... Isa." Major General ??Heam was expressionless, he was watching the relationship between Duke Frau and Isabelle from acquaintance and love, until marriage, until death. In all fairness, Major General Hyam had a bad impression of the late Duchess, and even had some resentment. If it wasn''t for that woman, the talented Duke Fra might have been promoted to the natural disaster level long ago, becoming the leader of the entire Lorenzo Kingdom. Pillar of stone, majestic, scolding Fang Qiu, instead of entangled in a woman for a lifetime. Sometimes Major General Hyam even wondered if Lady Isabel was a demon from the abyss, specifically the nemesis of Duke Fra. On the contrary, the duchess''s younger sister, Miss Cassel, was even more favorable. At the time, Miss Cassel was a standard aristocratic girl, beautiful and knowledgeable. Although she was a little jealous, it did not affect her personality. ,pity A day later, Duke Frau''s army of transformed people came to the bank of the Gilbasa River. This river is the largest water system in the entire Void World No. 26. It almost runs through the entire Void World. The water is fast and the river is wide. The bridge across the river has already been demolished at this moment, and only the bare remains. The piers stand in the river. Moreover, on the other side of the Gilbasa River, an army of more than 40,000 people was already on guard, blocking the way of Duke Frau and the army of reformers. "Who is on the opposite side? The situation is so chaotic, and you are still in the mood to stop us?" Duke Fra got off the carriage and looked at the opposite team across the wide river. Major General Hyam replied: "Your Highness, it is Major General Pradia''s twelfth division. It was originally stationed at the Zekar Canyon Barracks 40 kilometers east of Ferul City. Before the magic circle was activated, it passed a certain channel. When I heard the news, I suddenly withdrew from the range of the sacrificial circle, and then came here to block us." "Oh? It seems that someone wants to cause us some trouble!" Duke Frau said noncommittally, but he didn''t take the enemy on the other side of the river seriously. "Your Highness, do you need to send someone to negotiate?" Major General Hyam asked. Duke Frau said indifferently: "No, just attack directly." "Yes! Your Highness!" Major General Hyam immediately stood at attention and went down to arrange everything. Duke Frau is the supreme commander, but he does not actually command the battle. This is the job of Major General Hyam. On the banks of the Gilbasa River, an army of 30,000 transformed people assembled from the marching state, put up a battle formation, and arranged artillery positions, which did not seem to be much different from the general army. After about half an hour, everything was ready, but the strange thing was that Duke Frau put the artillery at the front of the team! This made the army on the other side very strange. Such a long distance has exceeded the range of ordinary enchanted cannons. Even if the elevation angle of the gun muzzle is raised, it cannot reach the other side. At this moment, a dozen people walked out from behind the artillerymen and walked to the river step by step until their legs stepped into the water... (end of this chapter) Chapter 510： Chaos and Turmoil Chapter 510 Chaos and Turmoil These soldiers, who looked like ordinary people, suddenly twisted and swelled up after stepping into the river, as if they were foaming. Immediately afterwards, a crystal ball of ice spread out near them, and soon it became a piece and protruded out of the water, forming a wide ice bridge along the remaining piers. At the same time, the artillerymen in front were all twisted and turned into monsters one after another. They were wrapped around the cannon and formed various strange shapes, some like eight-legged spiders, some like caterpillars, and some like beetles. The ... carrying cannons in various ways, as if grotesquely shaped tanks were heading towards the opposite side along the ice bridge. The human army on the opposite side was dumbfounded. They thought they were just ordinary rioting rebels, but they didn''t expect to encounter such a strange situation. Originally, this blocking force was not an elite force, it was just an ordinary local garrison force. It was okay to deal with some rebels and mobs, but it did not have a strong will to fight in the face of a real strong enemy, especially those ''monster chariots'' are hideous. It was huge, almost like a devil in a dream, and instantly lowered the morale of the defenders, and even some recruits were trembling, and the rifles in their hands were unsteady and dropped on the ground. The commander of this troop did not expect this to happen. His expression was serious, his brows were furrowed, and he muttered to himself: "Damn, that **** didn''t say that the enemy is these monsters!" "Sir, what should we do?" the staff officer next to him asked in a low voice, with a slight tremolo in his voice, obviously also very scared. The commander glanced at the soldiers nearby. These were his guards, and they were considered elite troops. They were all frightened enough, and those ordinary soldiers were even more talked about. As the commander of this unit, he knows the virtues of his subordinates very well, and he also knows how much free wages he usually eats. The training is also three days of fishing and two days of netting, expecting them to fight against those ugly and ferocious monsters! Do not make jokes "I ordered..." The commander bit his lip and finally gave the order: "The entire team retreats and sends someone to contact the opposite side. This is a misunderstanding." "Yes sir!" Everyone nearby who heard the order breathed a sigh of relief, and conveyed the order at an unprecedented speed, for fear that a little late, some soldiers would be too nervous, or the guns had misfired. From the perspective of Duke Frau, the ice bridge has not yet extended to the other side, and even Duke Frau and Major General Hyam are ready to bombard the ice bridge with artillery. Unexpectedly, the troops on the opposite side were suddenly in chaos, crowded and packed. "Huh? Your Highness, they seem to be retreating." Major General Hyam''s keen sense of smell and experience on the battlefield, he sensed the enemy''s movements the first time they changed. Duke Fra also nodded: "It is indeed necessary to retreat, forget it, regardless of them, we will act according to the original plan." "Yes, Your Highness." Major General Hyam agreed, and did not speed up the progress of the ice bridge, but slowed it down a little, leaving enough time for the opposite side to retreat. The army of more than 40,000 people retreated in a disorderly manner. If at this moment, Duke Frah speeded up the attack, he could almost 100% defeat the opponent. However, Duke Frau has no interest in these fish belly troops at all. It is the luck of these people that they can escape from the range of the sacrificial circle, and there is no need to kill them all. After crossing the Gilbasa River, the closest distance between the two troops was less than 300 meters. The transformation troops did not seem to see more than 40,000 people not far away. The human troops who retreated from the river were downcast, with fear in their eyes, and at the same time they were glad that they did not need to fight such an enemy. Those transformed people have also returned to human form, and the transformation state consumes a lot of spiritual energy. These transformed people have no divine power core, and there is no way to maintain their transformation for a long time. At this time, in the city of Ferul, more than 100 kilometers away, a force of more than 20,000 people was digging the trenches with a numb expression. This is not far from Ferul City, and you can clearly see a huge translucent light curtain that goes straight to the sky encompassing Ferul City. The light curtain stretches across the outskirts of the city, forming a clear-cut scene. Outside the light curtain are normal buildings and streets, but the inside has turned into a rubble. Destroyed in an instant, the soul wailed, slammed into the light curtain frantically, revealing a twisted and hideous face. These troops who are still guarding here have received orders from their superiors to establish defense lines on the spot. By this time, most of the soldiers have been scared and stupid, and they have no idea what is going on in this world? Is it the end of the world? Or the punishment of the gods to humans? Their brains were blank, like walking dead. They didn''t even know who the so-called superiors were, but they were just numb and mechanically executing the so-called orders. As for why there is no collapse and escape, it is because these soldiers have long been controlled by soul magic, just like the original barbarian tribe. Hours later, the striker of Duke Frau appeared on the distant horizon. At this time, the defenders of Ferul City had just finished digging the trenches and had not had time to establish further firepower points. It was too late now. The officer immediately ordered to enter the trenches to prepare. Watching Duke Frau''s army laying out a few hundred meters away, a voice suddenly rang out through amplification magic: "Duke Frau, are you going to betray the kingdom? You are His Majesty''s younger brother, the duke appointed by the kingdom. , it is still too late to surrender, the merciful Your Majesty will forgive you!" "It''s Marquis Hildo!" Major General Hyam heard the voice of the caller. "Let''s start! Whoever prevents me from resurrecting Isabel must be ready to face death." Duke Fra said with a blank expression, the reason why he came here is to borrow a node of the sacrificial circle, from which Intercepting the spiritual energy of the sacrificial circle and using it to complete the ritual of resurrecting his wife, no one can stop him at this point... in the east of the void world. The first city wall of the Eastern Fortress still failed to withstand the impact of the army of millions of undead. After the fierce battle, it was completely lost, and the human army retreated to the second city wall in the fortress. In less than three days of fighting, the loss of the human legion of the Eastern Bulwark exceeded one-fifth, and the undead legion of the Spider Queen also launched a fierce attack in the rear. Although the spider queen''s undead army is far less numerous than the ghost king''s army, the west of the eastern barrier is far less easy to defend and difficult to attack. In addition, the constant bad news from the human kingdom makes the hearts of the defenders fluctuate. Desperate emotions spread, and the combat effectiveness was greatly reduced. It seemed that it was only a matter of time before the Eastern Barrier fell. Moreover, at this time, the major lords of the undead kingdom received orders from Princess Mulesina at the same time. In an instant, if millions of undead gather to the east barrier as crazy as the locust swarm, this time it is not the undead lords who go their separate ways, but the wishes of Princess Mulesina. In a short period of time, more than five million undead troops have gathered to the east. barrier. Originally, when the human defenders saw the undead army under the city wall, whose size had been reduced to less than half of the original, they could still hold hope for victory in their hearts. But just this morning, in the direction of the rising sun, with the first rays of sunlight, an undead army appeared on the horizon, and then there was a black line that couldn''t see the edge. . Moreover, just above the undead army, a terrifying bone dragon appeared! After the transformation, the bone dragon Mahabam, who was completely advanced to the natural disaster grade, became larger, almost 120 meters long. The huge bone wings spread out to cover the sky and the sun, and the bones were surrounded by dense, like a real powerful spirit. can. Above Mahabam''s head, Princess Mulesina was wearing a long and elegant dress, holding a long golden staff with a cold expression, standing on the platform between the two rows of dragon horns above the head of the bone dragon. "Soldiers, this is no longer a war between humans and the undead, let''s get out of the way! You have proved your courage and belief, and this will not damage your honor." Princess Mulesina stared blankly at the people below. The fortress, the moment Mahabam and her appeared, the battlefield fell into a strange silence, and the fighting stopped abruptly. The human soldiers standing on the walls of the fortress and fighting **** battles looked at the behemoth in the sky and the powerful and beautiful woman like a **** with complex expressions. According to reason, in this void world, the endless war between the human kingdom and the undead kingdom originates from this woman, and they should hate it, but at this moment, seeing Princess Mulesina with their own eyes, some of them are afraid, some are yearning, Some are silent, some worship, but very few dare to show hatred. "Okay, everything is over!" The top commander of the Eastern Bulwark sighed, adjusted the military cap on his head, and said in a leisurely manner: "I order, stop resisting, and open the city gate!" "Squeaky~~~" The heavy cast iron city gate slowly opened with the help of gears and huge bearings. More than ten years later, the easternmost fortress of the human kingdom has opened its doors again, but this time, it is not the undead army that slaughtered everything, but the undead army that passed through in an orderly manner, not long ago. The two sides in the desperate battle seemed to have become friendly forces at this moment, and the humans standing on the city wall watched the endless stream of undead pass through the eastern barrier as if there was no end. After Princess Mulesina''s undead army passed the eastern fortress, they immediately merged with the spider queen''s army and marched towards the hinterland of the human kingdom... (end of this chapter) Chapter 511： Duke Fra in action Chapter 511 Duke Fra in action Behind the eastern barrier, endless undead creatures covered the ground, and millions of undead creatures of various sizes occupied a huge area. The natural disaster grade bone dragon Mahabam hovered high in the sky, like a lion patrolling the territory. Princess Mulesina had already landed on the top of a nearby mountain. This is a bare mountain, with no plants on the gray-black rocks. Green was standing beside Princess Mulesina, and the two stood side by side looking at the army of undead at the foot of the mountain, as well as the huge hemispherical blue light curtain that covered a radius of hundreds of kilometers. "His Royal Highness, congratulations on finally getting your wish." Green said lightly, looking away from a distance, and glanced at the huge bone dragon hovering in the air. "Thank you very much, the enhanced version of the divine power core is very useful." Princess Mulesina said: "If... I want to obtain your manufacturing technology, you will not agree?" Green didn''t answer, but that attitude said it all. Princess Mulesina had expected it long ago, so she was not surprised. She smiled and said, "I knew that if I had a similar technique, I wouldn''t be able to share it casually." "His Royal Highness, in fact, you don''t have to worry about it at all. Although we can''t share technology, I can promise that as long as it is Her Royal Highness, I will supply the quantity." Green vowed to book the ticket. Princess Mulesina disapproved and said: "When I was very young, my father told me that when a person patted his chest in front of you to make a promise, deep in his heart, he had already begun to prepare to break his promise and become fat." Green blinked his eyes, and laughed dryly: "Everything can''t be generalized. Besides, it''s just that the price isn''t enough to negotiate a business. It doesn''t matter if the reputation is not good." Princess Mulesina hummed and didn''t bother about this topic any more. As Greene said, if the sale doesn''t go through, the money isn''t in place. The core of the super magic power she bought this time was to spend a lot of money, and whoever made the situation compelling, she was anxious to use it. If she waits for the matter to pass, she must have a good talk, buy at least three more super power cores, one of which is for Mahabam to spare, and the other two can make two more powerful bone dragons of natural disaster grade, but this time she is going to make Two bone dragons that are slightly weaker than Mahabam. It''s not that Princess Mulesina doesn''t like more powerful bone dragons, but she has felt that it is a little difficult to control Mahabam these days. If it wasn''t for Mahabam''s own soul or her diehard loyal, this powerful natural disaster The level bone dragon may break free from the **** of the contract and leave her at any time. Therefore, Princess Mulesina realized for the first time that the undead creatures under her command are not as strong as possible. She made up her mind to make a bone dragon next time, which must be weaker than her own strength and establish a more complete contract. Don''t waste a lot of effort to make a bone dragon and run away in a blink of an eye. Not only did he suffer heavy losses, but if this matter spread, he would not be laughed at. "The current situation has gradually become clear. You and I are the strongest forces in the kingdom here. What are you going to do next?" Princess Mulesina cast aside other distractions and looked at Green in a leisurely manner. Although she said that the situation was getting clearer, but out of a woman''s intuition, Princess Mulesina always felt that there seemed to be some conspiracy hidden under the surface, which made her feel uneasy. And although Princess Mulesina was born in the royal family, she has been a genius in cultivation since she was a child, but she has no political talent and is not good at conspiracy. Princess Mulesina is very self-aware and asks Green for advice in areas she is not good at, and Archduke Mora has reminded her many times before. Green thought for a while, then shook his head slightly and said, "If you listen to me, you still want to hold your ground. This is our home court, so you don''t have to rush to fight meleely. And with the activation of the sacrificial circle of the resurrection of the sea god, it seems that everything has been put on the table. On, but... it seems like the storm is raging now, but the most important people have not appeared, so I expect the situation is likely to have a big ups and downs." "Big repetition? What do you mean?" Princess Mulesina frowned slightly, feeling that Green was alarming. "I can''t tell for the time being, let''s take a look at it first!" Green said in a hurry: "Besides, we don''t have much room to make a move right now. The sacrificial magic circle over there has been activated, and the Sea God is being resurrected. The arrow is on the string. What else can we do? Press down the millions of undead and break that magic circle?" Princess Mulesina frowned and said, "Then watch the Sea God resurrect? That is the real ancient god. Once it is revived from the depths of the void, it must be like a prison, sweeping everything, unstoppable." Green shook his head and said, "The Sea God won''t be resurrected, I''m pretty sure about that, and if it really gets to that point, the Church of the Holy Light should be the one who will have the headache." Speaking of which, Green''s face showed a subtle expression: "Actually only Personally, I rather hope that the Sea God will be resurrected. At that time, we only need to directly evacuate this void world, and the rest will be left to the Holy Light Church or those big men of the Condor Empire to deal with. No. We, Lorenzo, are only a small country and cannot afford such a heavy burden." Princess Mulesina smiled and said: "You are really a bad guy, but unfortunately, based on what I know about the Church of the Holy Light, if it is as you judged, this situation is almost impossible." "Let''s wait and see!" Green once again looked at the huge hemispherical light curtain in the distance... Green''s voice fell, and the sacrificial circle in the distance suddenly changed. The magic light curtain, which was originally translucent light blue and very stable, was suddenly affected by some factor and swayed violently. On the light curtain Layers of rippling ripples emerged. "Look! Someone has already shot." Green''s eyes narrowed slightly, feeling the psionic fluctuations in the distance, and the crows scattered nearby, more clearly sensing the psionic fluctuations of the sacrificial circle. At the same time, on Duke Frau''s side, the army of transformants under the command of Major General Hyam had wiped out the weak blocking troops in front of them. The light curtain that stretched across the middle of Ferul City did not block the transforming troops. This light curtain was originally intended to prevent people inside from running out, but it did not prohibit people outside who wanted to go in and die. However, when these transformed people entered the range of the light curtain, there was an unusual situation. They were not swallowed by the magic circle, but white light films appeared on their bodies, which offset the horror of the sacrificial circle. The power enables them to survive within the range of the magic circle for a short period of time. At this time, Duke Fra was suspended alone outside the light curtain of the sacrificial circle, looking nervously at the transformed person who entered it. After these transformed people entered the light curtain, they immediately rushed to the center of the original Ferul city, which was the core of the magic circle node. However, those white light films that offset the power of the sacrificial circle are not omnipotent. Although these white light films can offset the power of the sacrificial circle, they must be provided by the transformants themselves. However, because these transformed people do not have the core of divine power themselves, the spiritual energy stored in their bodies is limited. If they consumed too much in the previous battle, they would be stretched out now. Therefore, some transformed human light membranes were broken soon. In an instant, it was torn apart by the terrifying power of the sacrificial circle. The other transformed people turned a blind eye, and rushed to the predetermined target one by one according to the original plan. As long as they got there and arranged a simple magic device, their task was completed. That magical device will not disrupt the operation of the sacrificial circle, but it will intercept two-thirds of the psionic energy at this node in Ferur City, and use it to complete the mysterious ceremony of Duke Frau''s resurrection of his wife. Soon there was a rumbling sound, like a dull thunder burst! In the center of the original site of Ferul City, with hundreds of transformed people who broke in, they arranged the magic devices they carried around the nodes of the sacrificial circle. A total of 120 small magic devices formed a ring. The shape of the magic circle surrounded the nodes of the sacrificial circle, and suddenly an orange circle was formed, like a huge horse rope, which violently bound the raging spirit energy around it like a wild horse and led it in another direction. . The violent psionic energy immediately struggled frantically, trying to break free from the shackles of the orange halo, but Duke Frau had been preparing for so many years, how could he fall short of success easily, facing the backlash of psionic energy, he had already expected it, and his face showed a smile of victory , actually stepped on the air and walked into the blue light curtain of the sacrificial circle. The white light curtain did not appear on Duke Frau''s body, but his own strength was tyrannical, and he had an artifact on his body. Part of the riotous psionic power allows Duke Frau to invade in a leisurely manner. Duke Frau appeared in front of the largest magic device, stretched out his hand to hold the handle of the device, and began to input psionic energy to operate the device. After half a minute, a metal twisting sound came from the inside of the device, and it was linked with more than 100 surrounding magic devices to vibrate violently at the same time, causing the orange aperture to emit a stronger light and binding force. . This almost stopped the huge sacrificial circle spanning hundreds of kilometers, and it was also the scene where the blue light curtain fluctuated violently as Green and Princess Mulesina saw on the other side. "It''s Fra! He shot." Princess Mulesina suddenly said with a bit of helplessness and regret: "He has finally come this far, I hope he doesn''t regret it." (end of this chapter) Chapter 512： Sword of Light Chapter 512 The Sword of Light The huge sacrificial magic circle itself has a strong error correction ability. After the node in Ferul City became unbalanced, the magic circle immediately started self-adjustment, and quickly supplemented the psionic input from the two nearby nodes, so that the The entire magic circle has returned to a stable and balanced state again. The sudden change also attracted everyone''s attention, but as the magic circle of the resurrected Sea God stabilized again, it seemed that this was just a small episode and did not affect the general trend. The magic circle stabilized. Although it was slightly weaker than the previous momentum, the speed of resurrecting the sea **** did not slow down. Instead, with the operation of the magic circle, the sea **** mother''s nest in Dortnard Town quickly became larger, and it was rapidly shrinking and beating. Even the rhythm of heaven and earth is in harmony, creating a kind of void world that is beating with the rhythm of the sea **** mother''s nest. Inside the Seagod Mother''s Nest, the Seagod, whose consciousness gradually recovered, exuded a kind of anger, and there seemed to be conscious fear in this anger. Fear! Why is the sea **** afraid? Is there any fear of being a god? Does he not want to be resurrected at this point in time? At this time, Modi, who had been guarding the sea god''s nest, also left the range of the magic circle the moment the sacrificial circle was activated, and entered an unusually hidden place. This is an ancient ruin located in the mountains to the south of the human kingdom, and contains a strange space distortion that makes people here in a different space from the surrounding. In this space that is less than ten meters square, there are three men in the uniform of the Condor Empire standing at this time. The leader is a general with a beard, and the other two are also lieutenant generals, and their strength is abnormal. The tyrannical, all natural disaster level, especially the bearded general is already a natural disaster level middle-level powerhouse. Seeing Modi appearing at this time, the eyes of the three showed concern. "Mr. Modi, how is the situation?" the bearded admiral asked. "Don''t worry, the three of you, everything is in the plan." Modi smiled and nodded: "Now we just need to wait for the Church of the Holy Light to take action." The bearded admiral shouted silently. He was actually dubious about Modi''s sworn assurance, but this time the plan was decided by His Majesty the Emperor. They had no choice but to fully implement it. I just hope that Modi is not Shooting guns. Modi also saw the worries and doubts of the three, and he did not explain it. Anyway, it was just cooperation. Modi narrowed his eyes slightly, and seemed to be able to see the situation outside through the partitioned space... Hundreds of kilometers away, the huge sea **** mother''s nest has reached its limit at this moment, like a huge dark red balloon, and its beating speed has begun to slow down. At this moment, everyone realizes that the critical time has come, and the ancient sea **** is about to recover and come back to the world. And far beyond Void World No. 26, a huge spaceship was shrouded in a piece of golden holy light, hovering quietly near the Void World. Inside this void spaceship, like a miniature void world, in a typical Holy Light Church, under the tall and holy statue of the Lord of Holy Light, three archbishop-level priests wearing golden robes are silently pray. At this moment, a young priest hurried in from outside. The white-haired archbishop headed by ?? opened his eyes and ended his prayers, tidied up his robes, and turned to look at the young priest. "Sir Bishop is about to start." The young priest''s expression was a little nervous and a little excited. After all, being able to witness the recovery of an ancient **** is a spectacle that is rarely seen in a lifetime. "Understood, what''s going on in the Condor Empire?" The white-haired archbishop asked in a calm tone, like a clay statue of a god. "Sir Qiu, no one from the Condor Empire has been found yet. The other party should have used some kind of extremely high-level artifact to cover their whereabouts." The young priest replied with a heavy expression. "Forget it, the Condor Empire has been able to compete with the Church for so many years, and it is not so easy to deal with." The archbishop in the lead waved his hand and signaled the young priest to step down. At this time, the other two natural disaster powerhouses, who were also at the archbishop level, also ended their prayers, and vast holy light waves surging in their bodies. "Two, it seems that we have to take action this time, and we must not let the false gods reappear. This is a blasphemy against the great Holy Light." The archbishop headed said devoutly: "Please help me!" "For the great majesty!" The other two natural disaster grade archbishops also showed pious expressions, and drew a symbol representing the Lord of Light on their chests. The archbishop headed by ?? nodded slightly and said solemnly: "Activate the Sword of Light and slaughter the false gods!" As he spoke, on the huge void spaceship that was parked outside the void world, the holy light wrapped around the surface began to converge, revealing this huge golden ship. A black gap of more than 20 meters long opened slowly in front of the giant ship, and a huge device with a height of more than 10 meters, similar to a cannon, slowly rose from the inside. This device contains a strong aura of divine power. It is obviously an artifact, and it is a very high-level artifact that has been used by real gods! Not the kind of defective product that is similar to the Soul Key, made with some divine power. At the position of this artifact ''barrel'', a golden giant sword with a length of more than ten meters is slowly turning under the blessing of an invisible force field, rapidly condensing the divine power of the Holy Light, like a full bowstring. Accumulates the power to launch. Inside the spaceship, the three natural disaster-level archbishops had walked out of the church-like building and came to the middle of a huge square outside. This circular square has a huge area, with a diameter of more than two kilometers. It is all built with white stones, and each stone slab is tightly seamed, and it seems to be integrated from a distance. At this moment, more than 3,000 priests wearing the robes of the Holy Light Church have gathered in this square, standing on each node according to the position of the specific magic circle, silently praying. The three natural disaster-level powerhouses are in the middle of the square, which is also the core of the entire magic circle. There is a white iron tower more than ten meters high, divided into three sections, each with a handle. The three natural disaster grade archbishops held on to the handles, and the holy light in their bodies surged into the iron tower. Suddenly there was a "humming" sound, as if a huge machine was activated, running from slow to fast, the sound became louder and louder, and then the top of the iron tower began to condense a dazzling ball of light. At the same time, there are a thousand priests behind the three, simultaneously outputting psychic energy, activating the magic circle, and a complex pattern of magic circles emerged on the huge white square, sending a large amount of psychic energy to the three natural disaster powerhouses in the middle. And the iron tower was transported over. At the tip of the ?? iron tower, the light ball is getting brighter and brighter, like a lit little sun. At the same time on the Void Ship, the [Sword of Holy Light] was spinning faster and faster under the drive of spiritual energy, and it was accumulating even greater power, ready to go... At this very moment, a crack finally appeared in the Sea God Mother''s Nest in Dortnard Town! At this time, the shrinkage and expansion of the Sea God Mother''s Nest has become very slow, only twice a minute. The original dark red surface, full of mucus, strong and powerful, has also become gray and dry at this time, and even some parts have begun to lose. It became active, and it began to drop **** with the process of shrinkage and expansion. Everyone who is following here understands that this is the final step to the resurrection of the Sea God, and maybe the resurrected Sea God will emerge from the cocoon in a few minutes. Being able to witness the resurrection of a real god, even a natural disaster grade powerhouse has no such experience, everyone held their breath. "Kacha! Kacha! Kacha..." The surface of the ??Poseidon Mother''s Nest has turned gray-white, and every time the necrotic tissue expands and contracts, it will make an eggshell-like cracking sound, as if it will completely collapse at any time. It was not until five minutes later that the Sea God Mother''s Nest was finally completely necrotic, and at the same time, an astonishing wave of spiritual energy suddenly erupted from inside, making a loud bang, and a blue light rushed out, but did not stay in place for a moment, and directly shot into the sky. He tried to break out of this void world into the void of the outside world. "It''s the **** of the sea!" At this moment, everyone realized that the blue light was the resurrected Sea God. It''s just that people didn''t expect that after the resurrection of the god, there was no divine power, nor did he reward the believers who resurrected him. Instead, he desperately wanted to escape from here! what''s going on? Doubts arose in the hearts of many people. At this moment, there was a sudden rumbling, and the void world vibrated violently. As long as you raised your head on the ground, you could see that the sky of the void world was knocked open by a huge monster! A black hole! In that big hole, the front half of a huge void flying boat wrapped in holy light was forcibly inserted. And at the moment when this shocking scene happened, the launch device of the [Sword of Holy Light] on the Void Ship was also activated. The ten-meter-long, golden-colored giant sword spun rapidly and was launched by the spaceship. With a bang, it shook the heavens and the earth, forming a shocking thick beam of light, which hit the rush from the Sea God Mother Nest faster than lightning. The blue light that came out. At the next moment, the blue light stopped abruptly, and was hit by the golden beam of light, making a huge sound of gold and iron symphony, and then a sad atmosphere of heaven and earth spread out, accompanied by a roar of unwillingness and resentment: "No~~~~ " Immediately, the blue light and golden beams disappeared, revealing a shocking scene. I saw above the void world, a giant with aqua blue scales all over his body, almost fifty meters tall, and a golden sword more than ten meters long pierced through his chest... (end of this chapter) Chapter 513： The most frustrating ever Chapter 513 The most embarrassing in history Sea God''s resolute and sacred face showed an expression of pain and anger. Although he sensed danger and malice at the moment when his consciousness truly recovered, he wanted to flee desperately, first looking for a place to recover his strength, but he still failed. . After being penetrated by the sword of holy light, the body of the sea god, covered with blue scales, began to center on the wound, and cracks appeared to extend to the periphery. more feeble. "Damn ants, ignorant humans, do you actually want to slaughter the gods?" Sea God asked angrily. At this time, he had already realized that the people who resurrected him were not his followers, but the ones who wanted to put him to death. people! Because the sacrificial circle only awakened his consciousness and reshaped his divine body, but did not infuse divine power. It is precisely because of the lack of this most crucial step that he has only a small amount of divine power in his body after being resurrected. No matter how powerful the sea **** is, but without divine power, it is difficult for a clever woman to cook without rice. Only then was the [Sword of Holy Light] hit by the Void Ship of the Church of Holy Light penetrated and suffered a fatal blow, directly destroying the core of the **** body. And this obviously cannot be an accident, but a huge conspiracy that has been formulated long ago! With the cooperation of many parties, even if there is no cooperation, a tacit agreement is reached, the front foot will resurrect him, and the rear foot will kill the **** with a sword. At this moment, the Sea God is not to mention how aggrieved, he knows that he is already a turtle in a urn, his body is empty of divine power, and his body has been severely injured, and the probability of retreating is almost non-existent, causing him to curse with resentment: "Despicable humans, I curse you. But before Seagod could say the curse, the [Sword of Holy Light] that was inserted in his chest suddenly burst into a dazzling light, instantly engulfing Seagod''s huge body. "Ah~~~" Sea God screamed, and then stopped abruptly. This shocking scene stunned everyone in Void World No. 26. The reversal and ending of things were simply too dramatic. The first is the resurrection of the sea god, which is also the core of all recent events, from the initial disappearance of the Lorenzo Kingdom warship and the disappearance of the barbarian tribe, to the port of Hesse and the king of the East Sea, Diensost, and then to Modi with the sea **** mother''s nest Sneak into the void world No. 26, use Duke Frau to complete the sacrificial circle, and wake up the sea **** sleeping in the depths of the void... These things are intertwined, and in the end, the goal has been successfully completed! It actually really resurrected the Sea God who fell in the last battle of gods. If it only came to this, it would definitely be a major event that shocked the entire continent and countless void worlds, and might even change the pattern of the entire continent. But this is just the beginning of the drama! At the moment when the Sea God was resurrected, the Church of Holy Light actually appeared, pierced the crystal wall of the world, made a shock appearance, and brazenly launched the God-Slaughter Battle! Only gods can kill gods. This is an iron law passed down through the ages. However, at this moment, this iron law was broken. A Seagod who only had an empty shell but no divine power was resurrected and was directly pierced by the Sword of Light. Moreover, the Sword of Light contained divine power, and in an instant The body of the Sea God was divided into countless pieces. But although the body of the Sea God was broken, his spirit was not broken, and he was still trying to escape. And the Void Flying Boat that directly broke into the crystal wall of the world has slowly retreated at this moment. The sword of Holy Light was fired just now. This Void Flying Boat belonging to the Church of Holy Light has completed this mission, and there is no more It is necessary to stay here, and breaking through the world crystal wall puts the Void Flying Boat under great pressure. Now even if you want to stay, you can''t keep it, and even if you persist for a few seconds, it will be crushed by the world crystal wall. At the same time, in the place where the three natural disaster-level powerhouses of the Condor Empire and Modi hide. The four of them stared at each other almost at the same time, sensing the resurrection of the Sea God, and immediately fell. All of this was in Modi''s plan as early as possible. He did everything possible to resurrect the Sea God. He did not really become a believer of the Sea God, and he did not cooperate with the Holy Light Church, but based on the experience of Archbishop Yelikin, he judged that once the Sea God was resurrected, the holy The Church of Light must have responded, and everything was as he expected! "Everyone, it''s time for us to come on stage, otherwise we''ve been planning for so long, and the benefits will be taken away by those sanctimonious gods." Modi said with a smile, although he was the weakest among the four, but the three came from However, no one dared to underestimate the natural disaster-level superhuman of the Condor Empire. A person who can play the gods in the palm of his hand. With his own strength, he united the Condor Empire and leveraged the Church of the Holy Light... This person is simply too much. Terrible. "Okay! Let''s go!" Admiral George Wei, headed by him, held back his complicated feelings. Now is not the time to think about messing things up. Besides, what attitude to face Modi in the future is something that His Majesty the Emperor needs to consider. They are just soldiers. , just obey the order. While speaking, the figures of the four people disappeared simultaneously in this small secret space and appeared in the hinterland of the human kingdom. The super-giant sacrificial circle built for the resurrection of the sea **** is still running, and it has not stopped because of the completion of the resurrection of the sea god, and the entire magic circle is sending spiritual energy to the direction of Ferul City. Duke Frau has constructed another complex magical ritual there, preparing to resurrect his wife, Isabelle. Admiral ??Georgevi and others appeared in the sky. Although they were aware of the situation in Ferul City, no one cared about the last madness of Duke Fra, a wife-loving madman. Instead, they focused their attention on the sea god''s soul. This is the soul of a true god, which contains a lot of divinity and the godhead of the sea god. These are the real goals of Modi and the Condor Empire - to carve up the divinity and godhead of the sea god! At the same time, the three archbishops of the Holy Light Church also appeared above the magic circle, and the two sides were facing each other across the sea god''s soul. In fact, the Holy Light Church did not expect to kill the revived Sea God so easily, and even they had planned to pay some price at a critical time to join forces with the Condor Empire to finally kill the Sea God. But they didn''t expect it to become a part of Modi''s entire plan. With the wisdom of the three archbishops, when the Sword of Light hit the Sea God, they realized something was wrong, and roughly guessed some things until Modi and Divine Eagle. The appearance of the empire''s natural disaster grade is almost clear. The three archbishops of the Holy Light Church had a gloomy face, and they realized that they had been used up. Obviously, they would not feel very good, especially for them, who thought that they had bathed in the Holy Light and obtained the enlightenment of a great god, and their wisdom was beyond compare. Ordinary people can see the details, but the reality is slapped in the face. "Admiral George Wei! Lieutenant General Phoenix! Lieutenant General Nansen Walter!" The white-haired archbishop, headed by him, read out the names of the three natural disasters of the Condor Empire. Because the Church of the Holy Light and the Condor Empire have fought openly and secretly for many years, they know each other very well and are familiar with each other''s names. Only Modi is a new face, but as a fusion of Archbishop Yelikin who once defected, Modi''s information will only be more detailed in the Church of the Holy Light, but the three archbishops present automatically ignored Modi''s existence. Condor Empire, Admiral Georgie sneered without showing weakness: "Raphael! Junker! Alsville! Thank you for the three archbishops who just joined forces to kill the false gods." As the country that most widely believes in the goddess of wisdom, the Condor Empire also does not recognize the personality of the sea god, and calls it a false god. "The great Holy Light is the master of everything in the world, the God King above the gods, it is the duty of my lord to eliminate false gods and protect all worlds." The white-haired Archbishop Raphael said of the Lord of Holy Light , with a very pious expression on his face, and drew the holy light sign in front of him. "Humph! Hateful **** stick." The middle-aged Phoenix scolded lowly. He hated the Church of the Holy Light because of personal reasons, especially this kind of ''king of the gods'' and ''the master of everything''. , but actually full of greedy and dirty thoughts. At the same time, in the direction of the Eastern Wall, Green and Princess Mulesina also saw the amazing scene that just happened. Including Green, who had imagined many situations before, but still did not expect this to be the case. However, while being shocked, Green thought quickly, it seems that the current situation seems to be not bad for them. Especially after the confrontation between the Church of the Holy Light and the Condor Empire, Green and Princess Mulesina realized that they had become a decisive weight. So far, the Church of Holy Light and the Condor Empire have won three to four, plus the Sword of Light has just been released, making the three archbishops at a great cost and in an unfavorable situation. However, the Church of the Holy Light also has a Void Boat just outside the World Crystal Wall that can add points. Generally speaking, it is still half a catty. And Green and Princess Mulesina, including the bone dragon Mahabam and Green''s skeleton lord, the angel of death, and the strongest seraph Taraga, have five natural disaster-level combat power, which is already the most powerful In the three parties, it is estimated that no one would have imagined such a situation before, and even at this moment, the Church of the Holy Light and the Condor Empire did not take the Lorenzo Kingdom as the host in their eyes. Because of her background, Princess Mulesina has little combat experience, and her promotion time is too short, and as a necromancer, she lacks a powerful summon of natural disaster grade, which has limited her upper limit of strength, no doubt in the natural disaster Relatively weak **** in the primary level. Green, as another person in charge of the Kingdom of Lorenzo, although he has performed amazingly before, is not a natural disaster grade after all, and has limited impact on the overall situation, so he was directly ignored. Unexpectedly, in this unremarkable ''women and children'' combination, there are as many as five natural disaster-level terrifying combat power hidden. (end of this chapter) Chapter 514： ultimate benefit Chapter 514 Ultimate Benefit "How? Are we going now?" Princess Mulesina looked at the two sides facing off in the distance, and then confidently glanced at the bone dragon Mahabam hovering in the air. At this moment, Mahabam has not yet erupted into a powerful aura of natural disaster level, because the core of divine power in his body is extremely consumed. If he maintains the strongest state at all times, it will consume a lot of divine power crystals, even if Princess Mulesina is a big dog. ''Not so prodigal. But at the moment, Princess Mulesina is full of confidence. Looking at the six natural disaster-level powerhouses of the Church of Holy Light and the Condor Empire in the distance, as well as Modi, she figured that if she only relies on her own strength, I am afraid that apart from Modi She can''t beat anyone, but if Mahabam joins forces, she is sure that she can at least beat three or four of them, and only Archbishop Raphael and Admiral George Wei can stably restrain her. With such confidence, Princess Mulesina couldn''t help but feel eager to try. Of course, it doesn''t mean that Her Royal Highness is so arrogant when she has Mahabam, thinking that she can punch the Church of the Holy Light and kick the Condor Empire, but she is very clear that in this situation, she does not need to defeat Whoever needs to show enough strength to influence the situation will be able to get a piece of the pie in the end. Yes, Princess Moulesina''s purpose is just to get a piece of the pie! This is determined based on her own strength and the national strength of the Lorenzo Kingdom, otherwise the Church of the Holy Light and the Condor Empire will not even share a soup. But Green''s thoughts are obviously more than that. His face is solemn, his eyes are constantly flickering, and he is quickly thinking about weighing the pros and cons. Green''s strength is stronger, so he is more greedy than Princess Mulesina, and he is not satisfied with a sip of soup, he wants to eat meat, big pieces of meat! It''s just that he is still hesitating whether or not to show the strongest trump card in his hand. After all, the origin of the Seraphim Taraga is somewhat troublesome. If it is shown for Princess Mulesina to see, it is not difficult to think of the corpse of the Seraphim. Although Green is not afraid of Princess Morathina, the powerful Grand Duke Mora cannot but consider it, and Green is developing well in the Kingdom of Lorenzo. If it is not necessary, he does not want to give up, so he must weigh the pros and cons in front of him. Whether the gain or loss is worth it for him to show his last hole card. Hearing Princess Mulesina''s question, Green squinted his eyes and said solemnly: "His Royal Highness, don''t worry, let''s put away those scattered gods, these things have a lot of research value for our necromancers. ." The Seagod''s body that had just been smashed by the Sword of Holy Light was scattered, and most of them fell directly into the magic circle below. However, the body of the Sea God is not an ordinary material. Although this sacrificial circle can be consumed, it will take a lot of time, and some will fall outside. Just now, Green has ordered the crows scattered around to go out to find a piece. It will be marked and let the skeleton lord travel directly through the space coordinates. As for those scattered in the range of the magic circle, don''t worry. After completing the task of awakening the sea god, and the life in it has been wiped out, this magic circle has also entered a period of weakness, and it will not take long for the souls within the range of the magic circle to fall. When it is exhausted, the entire magic circle will naturally extinguish and stop running. However, at this moment, an angry and mournful wailing came from the direction of Ferul City: "No~~~ Isabel! This is impossible...why? Why is this..." Duke Frau''s roar reverberated for hundreds of miles, like a cuckoo weeping blood. As for the reason, it must be that his ritual of resurrecting his wife failed again, causing him to roar wildly and furiously. The two sides facing each other in the air heard the movement here, but didn''t even look at it. For Duke Fra, although he was a little emotional about his infatuation, both Archbishop Raphael and Admiral Georgeville despised this kind of thing in their hearts. A waste that is desperate for the sake of children''s love. As an important figure in Void World No. 26, they all know about Duke Frau''s deeds. In order to revive his wife, he is simply obsessed. In the end, even his family and his son are lost. It is simply impossible to understand what his brain circuit is. what is it like. Duke Frau seems to be really disheartened this time. After a cry of incomparable grief, his breath quickly weakened, just like a dying old man, his vitality is rapidly dissipating, and he is about to die at any time... "Is that guy really going to die for love?" Mrs. Cassel looked at the light curtain in front of her with a complicated expression. This is a cave that is hundreds of meters deep underground. The cave is very spacious, with many people gathered, and many sophisticated and huge machines are arranged, which are connected to the ground through thick pipes. On the top of this cave, the town of Dortnard, the core of the giant sacrificial circle, is less than 30 kilometers away. As a participant in the construction of this giant magic circle, Mrs. Cassel, like Duke Frau, has done tricks on it. Her only purpose is to summon the consciousness of the Void Yin Spirit! In the middle of the underground cave, a circular area with a diameter of ten meters is vacated. The ground is engraved with a complex magic circle. Through the pipeline connected to the surface, the spiritual energy of the giant magic circle on the ground is drawn down and injected into this magic. in the array. At this time, the magic circle was already lit up and running. In the center of the magic circle, there was a metal bed. Londoc was in a coma and was fixed on the metal bed by a girdle. A silver metal helmet is fixed on top of his head, and a pipe as thick as a child''s arm is connected to the top of the helmet, which is directly connected to the machine next to the magic circle. At the edge of the cave, Mrs. Cassel, Sonic and Hiddink stood in front of the light curtain. On the light curtain, Mrs. Cassel controlled a soldier of the robo-human army through special means, and peeped at Duke Fra from afar through the perspective of the robber. Although the distance was relatively far, he was barely able to see clearly. In the light curtain, Duke Frau was disheveled, like a madman. After a loud roar, he quickly collapsed and slumped on the ground. Mrs. Cashel''s face was expressionless, but there was still a strange feeling in her eyes. In her mind, when she first met Duke Frau, she was handsome, dashing, and gentle, the prince, if you want to say that the young girl was pregnant with spring. It is impossible for Mrs. Cassel to have no illusions about her brother-in-law, and now the almost perfect image of the prince in her memory has finally completely collapsed... Duke Fra''s breath is getting weaker and weaker, holding a woman with only one body, but no soul and no life. In the next moment, the light curtain suddenly turned into darkness, and the signal from Duke Frau was cut off for some unknown reason. Mrs. Cashel slowly closed her eyes and opened them immediately. She no longer recalled the emotions of the past. Her eyes were cold and sharp, full of determination: "Everything is ready, let''s start!" The existence of this underground cave is because Mrs. Cashel is hiding too deep, and it is dark under the lights, no one would have thought of it. And even if he thinks about it, it is estimated that no one will pay attention, because compared to the soul of the sea god, the consciousness of summoning a void ghost is really nothing. Perhaps for ordinary people, or superhumans at the official level or even the legendary level, the advent of the Void Yin Spirit is a great event, but in the eyes of the natural disaster level powerhouse, thats all. Because the consciousness of the Void Yin Spirit descends and merges with the prepared carrier, it is at best natural disaster level, and there is a high possibility that even natural disaster level cannot be reached, and the probability of falling to the legendary high level is very high, so even if Mrs. Cassel''s plan went well, and it did not threaten the interests of the Church of the Holy Light or the Condor Empire. And the reason why Mrs. Cassel, Sonic, and Hiddink joined forces to summon the consciousness of the Void Yin Spirit, its real purpose is not ''power'' but ''knowledge''! Mrs. Cashel wants to acquire the memories and knowledge of the Void Ghosts about the Void in order to prepare for their next plan. And the reason why Sonic and Hiddink cooperated with Mrs. Cassel is also for her next plan, if it is just a Void Yin Spirit, it is not enough for them to venture into it. Especially Hiddink, he could come here this time, which is equivalent to betraying the Kingdom of Lorenzo, and the price paid is not too big. At the same time, on the surface, the soul of the Sea God had been torn apart, and the divinity and divine personality that exploded inside formed many large and small light blue **** of light scattered and suspended in the air. Just now, the Church of Holy Light and the Condor Empire had already fought a round. Six natural disaster-level powerhouses were caught and killed. Modi and the Void Ship of the Church of Holy Light outside the Void World did not move. After a short fight, the two sides were evenly matched, and neither could do anything to the other, but the unlucky one was the soul of the Sea God, which was completely scattered and shattered into countless **** of light. These light blue spheres of light contain the godhead and divinity of the Sea God, and even the smallest of them is extremely valuable. In the face of this situation, the fight will definitely not be able to continue, otherwise the aftermath of the battle shreds these light balls, or loses a part, which is a great loss. Modi and the Holy Light Empire deliberately this time, and even lost two natural disaster grades in the early stage, in order to create a new **** and obtain a pass for promotion to the Holy Spirit. On the Holy Light Church side, because of a short chess move, Pingbai was given a wedding dress, and it was impossible to stop it at this time. After all, the spirit of the Sea God spread out so much divinity and divine personality, even if they tried their best to stop it. It is impossible for the Condor Empire to obtain a sufficient amount of divinity and godhood. In this case, the three archbishops present tacitly reached a tacit understanding to divide these divinities and godhoods with the Condor Empire. Although doing so is not beneficial to the Church of the Holy Light, it is a great opportunity for them personally that they are not able to seek. (end of this chapter) Chapter 515： There is strength to have cake Chapter 515 Only if you have strength, you will have a cake Although they believe in the Holy Light, this does not prevent the three archbishops from seeking some personal interests without harming the interests of the church. The three of them did not communicate verbally, but they were all smart people, and they did not need to explain. Archbishop Raphael, who was headed by him, had already said, "General Georgeville, this time you are indeed superior. These [Godheads] and [Divinity] You can take half with you." The three people on the Condor Empire made eye contact with each other, and General George Wei, headed by him, came forward and said, "Sixth floor! Let''s leave immediately." Archbishop Raphael''s eyes narrowed slightly. In fact, the fifth and sixth floors were not important. The key word he really wanted to convey in his words just now was ''take away''. The implication was that the Condor Empire would take things and leave. Holy Light Church, as for this place originally belonged to the Kingdom of Lorenzo, who cares! General ??Georgevi also did not consider the interests of the Kingdom of Lorenzo, and agreeing to leave even agreed with the request of the Church of the Holy Light. But at this time, there was a sneer: "Haha, what a shame! Who gave you the right to give and accept my Void World privately in a few words, could it be that Duke Georgeville has betrayed the Condor Empire, betrayed Allies of the empire, want to take refuge in the Church of the Holy Light?" While speaking, Princess Mulesina stepped on the bone dragon Mahabam and flew over, her pretty face was frosty and cold, her eyes were filled with evil, and she stared fiercely at the three natural disaster-level powerhouses of the Condor Empire. Green also returned to Wood Slater''s appearance. He was wearing a major general''s uniform, suspended in mid-air, one position behind Princess Moulesina. At this time, there was no need to steal the limelight from Her Royal Highness. Admiral Georgie''s face changed slightly. Just now, Princess Moulesina was very rude, but they did not behave properly and did not consider the Kingdom of Lorenzo at all, but Princess Moulesina accused him of taking refuge in the Church of the Holy Light. It can''t be acquiesced, otherwise it''s hard to talk about and not to listen to. "His Royal Highness Princess Mulesina, please be careful!" Admiral George Wei said with a straight face: "This is your country''s void world, I have no right to decide the ownership of this void world, and I will never betray the empire! What Her Royal Highness has just said, I will protest to Her Majesty Prady XIV of your country on a formal occasion." "Oh? You still have the face to protest?" Princess Mulesina showed an exaggerated expression and didn''t say anything swearing. After all, the royal education she received made it impossible for her to swear like a shrew: "Humph! Know who this is. Yes, then hurry up!" Princess Mulesina was really **** off. Originally, she thought that with the relationship between the Condor Empire and the Kingdom of Lorenzo, she would take care of the interests of the Kingdom of Lorenzo. Without even thinking about it, the kingdom of Lorenzo was betrayed. Originally, Princess Mulesina, like Grand Duke Mora, also studied in the Condor Empire and had a good impression of the Condor Empire. Before that, she was also a representative of the Lorenzo Kingdom who was relatively close to the Condor Empire, but she did not understand the political essence. The princess did not expect that her favorable impression of the Condor Empire would be exchanged for merciless disgust and arrogance. "His Royal Highness Princess Mulesina, you better be rational. In front of you are an imperial general and two imperial lieutenants! The dignity of the empire cannot be insulted!" Lieutenant General Phoenix frowned, as a typical A chauvinist, he didn''t think there was anything wrong with sacrificing the interests of the kingdom of Lorenzo. While speaking, he has also released a powerful momentum, with a combat power of nearly 20,000, and his rich combat experience, making him a leader in the first-level natural disaster. Although it is also the first-level natural disaster, the situation of Princess Mulesina is not a secret. The first-level necromancer of the natural disaster who was promoted more than ten years ago is not in the eyes of Lieutenant General Phoenix. In his opinion, as long as he makes a move, he will not be able to use it. Three or two will make Princess Mulesina cry. found that Lieutenant General Phoenix was about to make a move, and Admiral Georgie did not stop him. Princess Mulesina''s "go away" just now annoyed him, so it''s better to teach this little girl a lesson. The corners of Princess Mulesina''s mouth were slightly upturned. Although her combat experience is not rich in her same level, it is not true that she can be promoted to the natural disaster level. She saw through Lieutenant General Phoenix''s intention at a glance, and snorted coldly. Said: "What? Are you desperate to make a move?" "Teach you a lesson, let you learn not to talk nonsense!" Lieutenant General Phoenix snorted, suddenly disappeared in place, and appeared at almost the same time less than 20 meters away from Princess Moulesina and shook his fist As soon as he hit it, a huge fist formed by a white airflow condensed on his fist and smashed it in the air. Because he didn''t take Princess Mulesina seriously, Lieutenant General Phoenix didn''t use his full strength, and he couldn''t really kill Mulesina, otherwise Grand Duke Mora''s revenge would make him run away. , Although Archduke Mora did not dare to do anything to the Condor Empire, it was not difficult to kill a lieutenant general. Princess Mulesina narrowed her eyes slightly, what she was waiting for was now, the other party took the initiative and ordered the bone dragon to resist. At this time, the bone dragon Mahabam had not yet erupted with natural disaster-level strength. On the surface, he was just a undead at the peak of the legendary level. He even stretched out his dragon claws to shake it. Lieutenant General Phoenix smiled contemptuously, and said to himself, "It really is a little girl raised in a greenhouse. It seems that you haven''t understood the difference between legend and natural disaster. This time..." However, at the next moment, the original self-confidence was full of Lieutenant General Phoenix''s face suddenly changed dramatically, his eyes widened with an expression of disbelief, and he exclaimed: "Impossible!" Accompanied by his cry, the bone dragon Mahabam''s chest suddenly burst into a red light, which is the spiritual energy overflowing from the full-load operation of the divine core, followed by a terrifying natural disaster grade momentum. Princess Mulesina, who was standing on the dragon head, also let out a coquettish cry. The psionic energy in her body was completely compatible with the bone dragon, so that the bone dragon with a combat power of more than 20,000 instantly surged to nearly 30,000. Lieutenant General Phoenix''s fist collapsed instantly under the swipe of the bone dragon''s dragon claws. It was as fragile as a layer of egg shells. With a click, it shattered. The next moment, the huge dragon claws grabbed into the shocked Phoenix. Will. The sudden reversal made everyone present look shocked, and no one thought that Princess Mulesina, who should be the weakest, would suddenly explode! In the blink of an eye, the huge bone dragon dragon claws grabbed Lieutenant General Phoenix, because the dragon claws were so huge that the person was almost completely invisible, only two feet were exposed, and then a "bang" sounded. With a muffled sound, the palm thunder that condensed the attributes of the undead exploded in the palm of the bone dragon. Because it was held by the dragon claw, the power of the explosion was concentrated, and there was no spillage, all of which were eaten by Lieutenant General Phoenix. But of course, a single shot can''t kill a natural disaster-level powerhouse. Princess Mulesina didn''t think that one hit would be successful. She just made the enemy suffer a big loss, and then threw it out, like a cannonball. With a bang, it crashed into the ground, leaving a crater with a diameter of more than 20 meters on the ground. Lieutenant General Phoenix was lying in the middle of the pit, with blood spilling from the corner of his mouth. He was obviously badly injured, and his face was full of unbelievable expressions. At this time, the bone dragon Mahabam followed with a swift leap down... Admiral Georgie frowned and regretted that he had underestimated Princess Mulesina''s strength before. If he took care of the interests of the Lorenzo Kingdom a little, he would not have gotten into the current situation. Thinking of this, he glanced at the people at the Holy Light Church. He already felt that he was locked by the other party''s spiritual power. Now he obviously can''t make a move. As long as he dares to act rashly, it may affect the Holy Light Church. Princess Xena joins forces. If he really gets to that point, he will be completely passive, not to mention the result. Just because he caused a bad relationship with the Kingdom of Lorenzo and pushed his allies to the side of the hostile Church of the Holy Light, if he returns to the Condor Empire, he will definitely be punished. The idle members of the House of Lords were holding on to it. Investigation, hearings, impeachment, there will be no less than one step. So George Wei can only count on another natural disaster around him - Lieutenant General Nansen Watt. Lieutenant General Nansen Watt also saw the current embarrassing situation. Without the order of Admiral George Wei, he rushed over immediately. He wanted to help his colleagues to clear the siege. He first forced Princess Moulesina back, and then properly promised some marginal benefits. Appease, I believe that Princess Mulesina does not dare to go too far, and the Kingdom of Lorenzo cannot afford to betray the Condor Empire. However, this time they were wrong again. Lieutenant General ?? Nansen Watt just wanted to rush up when he felt a powerful psychic energy wave, and was locked by a mental force, which made his complexion change dramatically, and he looked over in horror. At this moment, Green with a pair of dead fish eyes appeared in Lieutenant General Nansen Watt''s field of vision, and said in a flat and cold tone: "Your Excellency General, do you want to join forces to bully our Princess of Lorenzo Kingdom?" Lieutenant General ?? Nansen Watt did not despise Green just because he looked like a legend. His intuition felt that the person in front of him was very dangerous. When ??Green spoke, he saw him standing in the air, stretched out his right hand and waved upwards from the bottom, and a portal appeared beside him. Surrounded by white rays of light, inside the dark portal, a huge skeleton head with a burning green soul fire protruded out, followed by a right arm holding a huge warhammer and white ribs. upper body. "Roar~~~" The skeleton lord leaned out half of his body from the portal and let out a thunderous roar. For a moment, his aura was unparalleled, and he even suppressed the momentum of the battle between Princess Mulesina and the bone dragon Mahabam. , its own combat power of up to 30,000 is second only to the presence of Admiral George Wei and Archbishop Raphael. Lieutenant General Nansen Watt took the brunt of the brunt, and immediately took a step back, showing a solemn expression, secretly complaining in his heart, asking him to hit the big man with green fire in his eyes, just joking... (end of this chapter) Chapter 516： Who is for, who is against Chapter 516 Who is in favor and who is against Admiral George Wei''s face was ugly, and he couldn''t help but grit his teeth and cursed that the intelligence department of the empire was an idiot, and there were consecutive major intelligence mistakes. According to the investigation by the Intelligence Department of the Condor Empire, Princess Mulesina is a natural disaster-level necromancer with a very weak combat power. The deputy sent this time, the major general named Wood Slater, is only a legend. Level necromancer, the combat power can be ignored. But now! Princess Mulesina pressed Lieutenant General Phoenix to the ground and rubbed it hard. This Wood Slater was even more exaggerated, and directly summoned a natural disaster-level skeleton lord. Although his strength was not as strong as the two middle-level natural disasters, Admiral George Wei and Archbishop Raphael, but Princess Mulesina + bone The combination of Longma Habam + Skeleton Lord is enough to become a third-party force that can rival them and the Holy Light Opportunity. At the moment when the Skeleton Lord appeared, Admiral Georgie and Archbishop Raphael realized that it was impossible for them to abandon the kingdom of Lorenzo and carve up the divinity and godhead of the Sea God, or more precisely, they could not abandon Mu. Princess Lesina and Greene. Admiral Georgeville looked gloomy and uncertain, and finally took a deep breath and shouted: "Stop! Phoenix, Nansen Watt, you come back." Lieutenant General ?? Nansen Watt breathed a sigh of relief. Facing the powerful Skeleton Lord, he really had no chance of winning. After hearing the order, he immediately retreated. Phoenix was beaten to the ground by Princess Mulesina and the bone dragon Mahabam, and he was very bitter when he heard the order of Admiral Georgie: "Boss! You are useless in shouting! Pull this crazy woman away." However, it turned out that Admiral Georgies shout was still effective. Princess Mulesina did not stop immediately after hearing it, and took the opportunity to let Mahabam come out again, and then ordered the bone dragon to fly back into the sky. , put Lieutenant General Phoenix. At this moment, Phoenix is ??very embarrassed, the straight lieutenant general''s uniform is wrinkled, there is blood on the corner of his mouth, his hair is messy, and with that look, he looks like a little daughter-in-law who has just been raped. After the Princess Mulesina let go of him, she immediately returned to Admiral Georgie''s side, gritted her teeth secretly and hated Mulesina, but he didn''t say "blah blah blah". The powerful strength that Princess Mulesina showed just now was enough to shock Phoenix and make him linger in fear. If he had no scruples, Princess Mulesina could absolutely kill him just now, so even if he felt resentment in his heart, think about it again. I can''t say anything about revenge and hatred, and even try to resolve this conflict. In the future, if the strength overtakes the enemy, and then go back to the place, this is called a gentleman''s revenge, and it is not too late for ten years. If you can''t overtake, but the enemy is getting stronger and stronger, you can simply forget about this humiliation. This is a man who can bend and stretch. Princess Mulesina didn''t care about Phoenix''s rich inner drama, and flew back into the air with the bone dragon Mahabam. This time, she did not step out of Green, but sat on an equal footing with Green, looking at the Skeleton Lord with meaningful eyes. Although Princess Mulesina had already received news from Grand Duke Mora that Green had a natural disaster-level undead summon, it was the first time she had seen a skeleton lord, and the powerful aura was obviously still with her bone dragon Mahaba. Above Mu, this was already the pinnacle of the primary natural disaster grade, and she couldn''t help but admire Green, and at the same time agreed that Green had the qualifications to stand side by side with her. Green was expressionless and nodded to Princess Mulesina, indicating that he should speak next. Princess Mulesina did not object. She was very self-aware. She just broke out. Although she breathed a sigh of relief, both Admiral Georgeville and Archbishop Raphael of the Church of the Holy Light were both cunning and cunning characters. With her political wisdom And treacherous and cunning, they are not the opponents of these two old foxes at all, so let the little fox go on to deal with the old fox! "Cough~" Green coughed lightly: "Everyone! The Eagle Empire is very powerful, and the Holy Light Church is even stronger, but... this void world is the property of the Lorenzo Kingdom after all! All the output here is owned by the kingdom and is sacred and inviolable. Green''s remarks made everyone in the Condor Empire and the Church of Holy Light frown. Only Modi was expressionless and just watched. As for the clone of Wood Slater, Modi didn''t really have much contact with him, but he had a great influence on him, which accelerated his growth and the transformation of his mind after the fusion of Archbishop Yelikin''s remnant soul. From a naive dreamer to a real change became a pragmatist. Green''s expression did not change, a pair of dead fish eyes glanced at everyone, and continued: "But this time the situation is special, these gods and godheads can''t be eaten by the family, so I can allow you two to take three floors each, and then leave immediately. " Hearing Green''s proposal, everyone in the Church of Holy Light and Condor Empire was a little surprised. They didn''t expect Green to be so strong and greedy. Originally, with the strength shown by Green and Princess Mulesina, if they proposed to divide the two layers of divinity and godhead, they would agree without hesitation, but Green would take four layers as soon as he opened his mouth, which was beyond their bottom line. But the people from the Church of the Holy Light did not speak. For them, a little more or a little less is actually not important, but the three of the Condor Empire frowned. Admiral ??Georgeville said coldly: "Boy, what''s your name?" Then he looked at Princess Mulesina: "Your Highness Princess, can this person represent the attitude of the Kingdom of Lorenzo?" Princess Mulesina snorted: "Of course, what he said is my attitude and the will of the kingdom." "Very good!" Admiral Georgie squinted his eyes slightly, Green''s lion opening and Princess Moulesina''s connivance made him a little unable to step down: "But don''t get carried away, I admit that I underestimated you at first, but this is not It means you can do whatever you want. Don''t forget that you are only two of you at best..." "Really?" Before Georgie could finish speaking, Green interrupted him impolitely. At the same time, he waved his left hand up, almost as before, opened a portal, and then one spread out dark wings behind him, a dark red body. Shi Shiran, the angel of death inlaid with gold-edged armor and holding two swords, walked out. Although Green''s main soul is not in the body of the angel of death, it does not prevent the angel of death from exuding a powerful aura. The Angel of Death, who has turned on the divine power blessing, showed the power of the natural disaster level as soon as he appeared on the stage. Although it is not as powerful as the skeleton lord, with the double increase of the [divine power blessing] and the divine weapon 100,000 swords, his combat power is also 17,800. Thousands, head-to-head is no worse than any of Phoenix and Nansen Watt. This time, the old face of Admiral Georgeville was even more ugly. He never thought that Green still had hole cards in hand. With the emergence of the Angel of Death, the situation has been completely reversed. If there is a real fight, Modi will definitely not be able to count on it. Before, in order to resurrect the Sea God, he fought against Princess Mulesina, which cost him a lot, and the artifacts were almost destroyed. Now it is at best. Can play the legendary peak of strength. The ?? situation has become three vs three. Although the Skeleton Lord is not a middle-level natural disaster, his combat power of up to 30,000 is enough to contain Admiral George Wei for a while. Then use the Angel of Death to suppress Nansen Watt, leaving Princess Mulesina to face Phoenix, and the scene of the battle just now has explained everything. As long as Princess Mulesina and the bone dragon Mahabam have a quick battle, and then join forces with the Angel of Death to kill Nansen Watt, and finally besiege General George Wei, who wins or loses, the consequences are unpredictable. Besides, there are three Holy Light Church **** sticks staring at them. Admiral George Wei can think of it with his heels. The people of Holy Light Church will definitely not miss this opportunity to fall into trouble, and they can also win Lorenzo Kingdom by the way. The Empire and the Kingdom of Lorenzo turned against each other, and they had to turn to the Church of the Holy Light. Not only Admiral George Wei, but the three archbishops of the Church of the Holy Light on the other side were also surprised, as well as Princess Mulesina next to Green. Originally thought that Green summoned a Skeleton Lord enough to bluff people, but unexpectedly, there is another one! Especially Princess Mulesina, suddenly felt very depressed, why! My own dignified princess, known as a genius since childhood, has been promoted to the natural disaster level for almost 20 years. I dont know how much resources have been spent, how much energy has been invested, and suffered countless failures, only with the help of Greene has a natural disaster level bone dragon. But why is Green, a **** who has just reached the legendary level at a young age, has two natural disaster-level undead contracts! And the skeleton lord with only half of his body exposed is obviously very powerful, and he may be promoted to the middle-level natural disaster grade with only one chance! As a senior necromancer, Princess Mulesina can see that the Skeleton Lord is the skeleton of an ancient giant, with the blood of the Titan family, and has great potential and is very easy to upgrade. Fortunately, the only thing that is fortunate is that Green is on his side, and thinking of this, Princess Mulesina can''t help but feel a little gloomy. "Okay, is it alright now? Three to three, it''s fair." Green''s tone was flat, but he was full of anger: "It''s what I said just now, the two of you are on the third floor, and we have the fourth floor alone. Take your things and leave! Who is for and who is against?" Admiral ??Georgeville gritted his teeth silently, his cheek muscles bulged, and Green''s arrogance made him very angry. How many years has it been? No one has spoken like this in front of him anymore. Even the Emperor of the Eagle Empire has shown enough generosity and kindness towards the rare and precious natural disaster-level powerhouses, but a brat who doesn''t know the heights of the sky dares to speak up in front of him, it''s simply Tolerable or unbearable! "I''ve spelled it out..." "No! The interests of the empire are the most important..." Two thoughts lingered in Admiral Georgeway''s mind, like two croaking crows. (end of this chapter) Chapter 517： The proud princess Mulesina Chapter 517 The proud princess Mulesina Admiral Georgie bit the tip of his tongue fiercely, the pain made him hold back the messy thoughts in his head, but he was extremely helpless: "Fighting? Fighting! It''s not a brat, at this time, it''s time to admit it. Cowardly, you have to admit it!" Admiral George Wei can stand out from a small aristocratic family, be promoted to natural disaster step by step, develop the family owner, and become an admiral and get the title of duke. Of course, he cannot be a reckless man. On the contrary, he has a gloomy mind. Grinning your teeth and forbearance when you are young is nothing at all, it is just that these years have become more and more powerful, and you have indulged your character a little. But now is obviously not the time to be self-willed, and he has reconsidered the strength of Green and Princess Mulesina, which has made him put away his contemptuous attitude. And at this time, Archbishop Raphael of the Church of the Holy Light jumped out to add to the block and said with a smile: "Your Excellency Slater, our Church of the Holy Light can fully agree... and I have another proposal, the Church of the Holy Light can do nothing. , as long as Your Excellency and Her Royal Highness cooperate with us, let the three generals of the Condor Empire go to the church to listen to the gospel of our Lord." Having said that, Archbishop Raphael looked at Admiral Georgie with malicious intent, his eyes full of provocation and mockery. Of course, Archbishop Raphael did not expect Green and Princess Mulesina to agree to his proposal, unless the Kingdom of Lorenzo really had the courage to turn against the Condor Empire. In the current situation, it is obvious that the Grand Duke Mora and Pula XIV, who really control the Kingdom of Lorenzo, are unlikely to turn their backs on the Condor Empire and turn to the Church of the Holy Light. It''s not how loyal the Kingdom of Lorenzo is to the Condor Empire, but the fact that the Church of the Holy Light has been unreliable in the past few years. Several kingdoms and organizational forces have turned to the Church of the Holy Light before, and they were not thrown out by the Church of the Holy Light as a scapegoat. It was slowly infiltrated and controlled by the Church of the Holy Light. The Church of the Holy Light''s aggressive teachings and expansion over the years made it difficult for a secular kingdom like the Kingdom of Lorenzo to be compatible with the Church of the Holy Light. Archbishop Raphael just disgusted the enemy with these words, and by the way, he planted a seed in the Kingdom of Lorenzo, maybe one day it will take root in the future, even if not, it doesn''t matter. Green''s face was expressionless, and the dead fish glanced at the three members of the Church of the Holy Light, and said noncommittally: "Okay, let''s see how the empire chooses, if it really doesn''t work... The proposal of the Archbishop just now may not be impossible." Almost all the people present immediately showed surprised expressions, not only Archbishop Raphael, he had no hope at first, but he did not expect Green to respond in person, and he did not rule out the possibility of cooperating with them. Princess Mulesina''s eyes also lit up. She knew that Green was very courageous and had an unfathomable feeling, but she didn''t expect that the rising star in this kingdom would be more daring than she imagined. It''s not too arrogant to directly express your attitude to put pressure on the Condor Empire. For this alone, even Grand Duke Mora, who she has always admired in her heart, is not so tough when facing the Condor Empire. Princess Mulesina''s eyes couldn''t help but show a splendor, and she was quite happy! Actually, it''s no wonder that Princess Mulesina has this kind of mood. Green has never personally seen the power of the Condor Empire, so she can''t understand the mood of Princess Mulesina or even Grand Duke Mora. They once studied in the Condor Empire and experienced the horror of that great empire firsthand, so when making decisions and formulating policies, they will unconsciously feel a sense of powerlessness. It''s not that they are condescending, but simply because the difference in strength is too great. And Green''s tough attitude at the moment, but he also took the position of Admiral George Wei, who represented the Condor Empire, so that Princess Mulesina''s state of mind broke through the original shackles, resulting in a kind of ''Condor Empire is nothing more than this. The feeling of '', suddenly felt more relaxed, making her mind clear, her mental power skyrocketed, and the psionic energy in her body suddenly rioted... "what happened?" "what''s the situation!" The sudden change of ?? made people suddenly look at Princess Mulesina. Green also widened the eyes of the dead fish, looking at Princess Mulesina not far away in disbelief. At this moment, Princess Morashina fell into a state of ecstasy. She closed her eyes slightly, her body was surging with psychic energy, and pieces of gray-white light that represented the psychic energy of death bloomed, and the powerful spiritual power overflowed and continued to rise. Climbing. Greene immediately understood that Princess Mulesina had actually entered a state similar to ''epiphany''. This was a kind of spiritual and soul sublimation. Among high-level supernatural beings, it would occasionally appear. Soaring, it is even possible to jump up a level directly! Green immediately checked Princess Mulesina''s combat power, and saw that the value was climbing rapidly. From the initial 13,000 to 15,000, it was followed by 18, 20,000, 25,000... and finally stopped at After about 35,000, it was more than doubled in one breath, and it was directly promoted from the first-level natural disaster to the middle-level natural disaster! This result was not even expected by Greene, and he had to admit that Princess Mulesina was indeed a genius, and relying on the supply of resources from the Kingdom of Lorenzo, the foundation was extremely solid, and the accumulation was a blockbuster! If she were allowed to travel to other worlds, she would definitely become the protagonist, fighting the sky, the ground, and the air. Originally, Green thought that even if she entered the rare state of ''epiphany'', it would be good for Princess Mulesina to reach the peak of the first-level natural disaster, but she did not expect that she would directly upgrade to one level. You must know that this is not the official level or the legendary level. Every step up in the natural disaster level is more difficult than ascending to the sky. It takes hundreds of years, devotes energy to hard work, and invests a lot of resources. Even so, there are more than [80%] natural disasters. In his lifetime, he could not go any further. Green realized the importance of the situation, and immediately became alert, and was ready at any time. If there was a situation, he would immediately release the strongest Seraph Taraga. At this moment, the safety of Princess Mulesina must be guaranteed. But this time, Green was a little more thoughtful. When he found out about Princess Mulesina''s situation, no matter whether the Church of the Holy Light or the Condor Empire had some ideas, they didn''t act rashly. It''s because Princess Mulesina''s opportunity at this moment is too precious. Anyone who dares to deliberately destroy them must be the enemy of life and death. Besides, Mulesina is also a princess of a kingdom, and is guarded by a ruthless character like Duke Mora, and if you take a step back, it is not Duke Mora, just Princess Mulesina, even if she interrupts her now, It is also inevitable that the strength will skyrocket, and the potential will be even greater in the future. It is almost certain to be promoted to the middle-level natural disaster, and it is very hopeful to reach the high-level natural disaster in one or two hundred years. Therefore, no one wants to erect such an enemy with great potential out of thin air. A few minutes later, Princess Mulesina opened her eyes, she felt as if hundreds of years had passed, and her condition was better than ever. "Heh~~~" let out a slight sigh, and Princess Mulesina smiled. She realized what happened to her in an instant, and she managed to control her surprise and joy. "Thank you very much this time, I owe you what I owe." Princess Mulesina whispered to Green, she knew that she could have this opportunity, and most of it was given by Green. "You''re welcome, Your Highness." Green readily accepted it without any embarrassment: "Is there anything wrong with Your Highness?" "It''s alright, I''ve never had a better time than I am now." Princess Mulesina said with a smile, glancing at the people present with some malicious intent, not concealing the urge to try and test her strength. Except for Admiral Georgeville and Archbishop Raphael, everyone else didn''t feel very well. It felt like they were a lamb, but they were being watched by a spotted tigress. Green knew very well that Princess Mulesina''s combat power at this time made their side strong enough to crush any party present. This is also thanks to Prince Simdor who came to visit the Kingdom of Lorenzo. At the beginning, in order to suppress the concession of the Kingdom of Lorenzo, he did not hesitate to come in the name of the visit. The power is decisive, and neither side can add another weight. At that time, the Condor Empire thought it was a sure winner. There was a middle-level natural disaster and two natural disaster-level beginners, which were enough to suppress the scene, but I didnt expect the plan to change quickly, and now it has become a cocoon. At this moment, it is located in a luxurious manor on the outskirts of the capital of King Lorenzo. In a splendidly decorated reception room on the top floor of the manor, Duke Mora in casual clothes smiled and shook the red wine in his hand, while Prince Simdo sat on the sofa opposite him, but his face was gloomy, looking at the projection on the wall. The huge light curtain is exactly what Green and the others are currently seeing. "Hahaha, my old friend, how''s it going? You''re stealing chickens and not losing rice, right?" Duke Mora smiled gloatingly, not to mention the emotion in his laughter. Prince Simdor''s face turned even darker, and he snorted: "You''re just a fluke this time, I didn''t expect the young man named ''Green'' or ''Wood'' to hide so deeply, and your sister, no one It will be thought that she will suddenly advance." Archduke Mora restrained his smile, put down the quilt in his hand, and said lightly: "Sometimes luck is also a kind of strength, who made us Lorenzo just a small country! If there were no luck, I am afraid that the country would have been destroyed long ago." Prince Simdor heard the resentment in Archduke Mora''s tone, and was also a little helpless, and shook his head secretly. I am afraid that after this time, his friendship with Archduke Moura over the years has come to an end, and what remains in the future are only cold interests. Just exchange. In fact, Prince Simdor''s original intention was not to come. He did not want to offend people for nothing, and the means were not very honorable. He really did not understand why His Majesty the Emperor agreed to this plan, and he did not consider the interests of the Lorenzo Kingdom as an ally at all. With a little consideration, it won''t be like this. (end of this chapter) Chapter 518： Duke Fra and Colonel Zirabeka Chapter 518 Duke Frau and Colonel Zirabeka Prince Simdor was very aggrieved. Although he was not responsible for this action, he came to the Kingdom of Lorenzo only to play a restraining role. By the way, through his relationship with Grand Duke Mora, he could appease the Kingdom of Lorenzo a little. Emotions. To put it bluntly, the diplomacy of a major country is to slap a sweet date, so this time Prince Simdor came to the Kingdom of Lorenzo and brought some concessions and benefits. Of course, it is definitely incomparable to the loss of the Kingdom of Lorenzo in their plan. . If it goes according to their plan, this time, the Kingdom of Lorenzo will not only get no benefit from the resurrection of the Sea God, but will also lose its ownership of the twenty-sixth void world. However, now, the development of the situation is completely beyond the plan of the Condor Empire, making Prince Simdor feel a little hot on his cheeks, especially in front of Grand Duke Mora, he just slaps his face. Meanwhile, in the void world. With Princess Moulesina''s promotion to the middle level of natural disasters, the hope of Admiral Georgeville''s last comeback was also extinguished. He quickly weighed in his heart and finally made a decision. Lieutenant General Georgeville accepted Green''s plan very reluctantly. The three archbishops of the Church of the Holy Light gained three layers of divinity and godhead respectively, and then were sent out of the 26th Void World by the gift of Princess Green and Mulesina. At this time, as the sacrificed soul and flesh in the magic circle were exhausted, the hemispherical light curtain that enveloped the magic circle was already very dim, and it would disappear completely in about twenty minutes. In Mrs. Cassel''s underground base, by extracting the sacrificial circle on the ground, the ritual of summoning the consciousness of the ghosts of the void has just reached a critical moment. Originally everything went well, and Mrs. Cassel was full of confidence, but she did not expect that the battle on the ground for the divinity and godhead of the Sea God would end so quickly, and in the end, the powerful strength shown by Green and Princess Mulesina It made her feel fear, and all the plans she had prepared before were meaningless. Although her strength here is not weak now, Archbishop Sonic has the strength to almost compete with the first-level natural disaster, Hiddink has also reached the peak of the legendary level, plus her own and the forces of her subordinates are enough to deal with ordinary scenes. . However, Green and Princess Mulesina added up to four natural disasters, and Princess Mulesina was already at the middle level of natural disasters after being upgraded, and a single finger could crush them, shrimp, soldiers and crabs. Mrs. Cashel never expected this to happen anyway, but fortunately, she had a well-planned plan and hid deep underground. "We have to be extra careful next, we must not expose it, otherwise..." Mrs. Cassel said with a heavy expression, looking at Sonic and Hiddink. At this time, their hearts were extremely entangled. Although they were hiding deep underground, Princess Morasina, as the master of this void world, had many ways to find them. , quickly complete the ritual of summoning the Void, and leave here immediately, but this requires risk. Sonic and Hiddink glanced at each other, hoping to see the spirit of breaking the boat in each other''s eyes, so as to add some courage and confidence to themselves. Unfortunately, they were all disappointed, lacking determination and courage. They only saw helplessness and fear in each other''s eyes. It''s not that the two old foxes, Sonic and Hiddink, are timid, but they are really afraid of death! There is nothing to be embarrassed about to be afraid of death. Avoiding death is an instinct engraved deep in the genes of any living being. If they are not afraid of death, they will be brave when they are young. It is precisely because of their fear of death, and because of their caution, that they have the opportunity to stand out from countless others and have lived until now. Sonic and Hiddink understand this. When they first started out, how many of their companions were better than them, but with the passage of time, where have those people gone? Either dead or disabled, they are the very few survivors by virtue of their care. In fact, Sonic and Hiddink are not lacking in courage. If there is still a chance of winning, they can also fight against the odds at a critical moment, but at the last moment, Princess Mulesina''s "Epiphany" upgrade wiped out their last glimmer of hope. Sonic closed his eyes in pain, and Hiddink also showed a painful expression. To say that the biggest loss this time is undoubtedly Hiddink. For this plan, he abandoned the Lorenzo Kingdom, which has been in business for many years. Now he has nothing and has become a bereaved dog. I am afraid that he can only follow Sonic''s natural monastery in the future. What a mess. Even so, Hiddink did not take risks and take a step forward like a red-eyed gambler. He was still very calm, faced the reality, analyzed objectively, and made the painful decision to stop the loss and leave the market. "Sorry, Mrs. Cassel!" Sonic opened his eyes again, and he had already communicated with Hiddink secretly just now: "None of us expected this to happen, the enemy is too powerful, and there is no chance of winning, So...sorry, we decided to withdraw." Mrs. Cashel''s face was gloomy, she was silent and did not speak, she looked angry and helpless. In fact, she can understand the decision of Sonic and Hiddink. The two sides have always been in a cooperative relationship, and there is no deep friendship. Seeing that the situation is not good, it is inevitable that they will be estranged. "Yeah! No one thought this would happen. We all underestimated the kingdom of Lorenzo. After all, it is a kingdom that has lasted for hundreds of years." Mrs. Cassel smiled wryly and shook her head: "I am not strong if you want to quit. Stay, just... please keep it as secret as possible." After a pause, he waved his hand: "Forget it, it doesn''t matter whether it is kept secret or not, anyway, we will see the difference soon, so let it be!" Sonic and Hiddink could feel Mrs. Cassel''s depression and extreme helplessness. They did everything possible and deliberately prepared for so many years, but they fell short in the end. It is difficult for anyone to bear such a blow. "Farewell, see you next time." Sonic was also sad, sighed with emotion, then opened the portal, and sent back directly through the spatial coordinates placed in the secret stronghold of the Natural Priory. Hiddink hurriedly followed, although he also had the last means of escape, but it was easy to have the ready-made ones. In the blink of an eye, Sonic and Hiddink disappeared into the portal, and then the portal shrank and annihilated. Mrs. Cashel was still looking at the vanishing portal, standing there, not moving for a long time. Not far away, the magic circle that summons the Void Yin Spirit is still running, building a soul link with the Void Yin Spirit. At this moment, because there is a super-giant sacrificial magic circle on the ground, it can cover the fluctuations of the spiritual energy here. When the magic circle on the ground stops and the spiritual energy stabilizes, it takes more than ten minutes at most, the abnormal spiritual energy fluctuations in the ground will appear. , then Green and Princess Mulesina will find it here. At this time, Colonel Zirabeka came out of a passage next to him, glanced at Londoc, who was fixed on the metal bed, and said solemnly, "Have they left?" "Yeah!" Mrs. Cassel murmured, "I couldn''t wait to run away when I saw Her Royal Highness being promoted to the middle rank of natural disaster." Colonel Zirabeka said lightly: "It''s nothing, even I didn''t expect Mulesina to advance, and that Wood Slater, who was hidden so deeply." Although Colonel Zirabeka''s voice was the same as usual, the tone and tone of his speech were different, and he had a different kind of calmness and charm. "That person is indeed a variable, but it has little impact on us." Mrs. Cassel said: "By the way, has the beginning and end of Ferul City been dealt with?" "Don''t worry, there will be no flaws, and no one will come to investigate." Colonel Zirabeka said confidently: "Now everyone thinks that I am dead, and no one knows that Colonel Zirabeka is actually dead. The Duke of Fra." Mrs. Cassel stretched out her hand and rubbed Colonel Zirabeka''s cheek with a complicated expression. Who would have thought that the man she had faced for more than ten years turned out to be Duke Frau! No one would have thought that the duke, who was known for his infatuation, would attack his sister-in-law. The pretense that Colonel Zirabeka was under control was just to mislead and confuse Londok. Londoc is an extremely important part of their entire plan, and it is not an easy task to make him willingly become the carrier of the consciousness of the Void. The so-called human heart is unpredictable and the easiest to change. There must be a character like Colonel Chirabeka to guide the growth of Londoc... On the other side, the Royal Palace of the Condor Empire. The Emperor of the Empire who is handling government affairs in the study already knows the final result of [Sea God Resurrection]. As the executor of the plan, Admiral George Wei returned to the imperial capital as quickly as possible, standing in front of the huge desk with his head down, and several of the most powerful figures in the Condor Empire were present. Just now, Admiral George Wei reported the situation, and submitted the three layers of [Divinity] and [Godhead] that he had harvested. He is waiting for the emperor''s final ruling. "Unexpectedly! There is such a rising star in the Kingdom of Lorenzo, and the little girl Mulesina is also very good." The emperor said lightly, his voice was not majestic, and his tone was very kind. Divinity and Godhead within the vessel. "Your Majesty, this matter must be dealt with seriously. The Kingdom of Lorenzo disregards the majesty of the empire, and the old minister feels that it is necessary to give a warning." An old man with silver hair, a marshal''s uniform, and a one-eye patch said in a deep voice, although he was very old But he couldn''t hide his murderous aura. "Como is handsome! Do you really want to force the Kingdom of Lorenzo to have to surrender to the Church of the Holy Light?" Standing on the other side, a handsome middle-aged man who was also dressed in military uniform, but appeared to be suave, said slowly, Although he was blaming his political opponent, he didn''t take any anger, but those sullen eyes couldn''t help but remind people of a poisonous snake ambush in the grass. (end of this chapter) Chapter 519： turn a blind eye Chapter 519 Turn a blind eye "Humph!" Marshal Cuomo expressed his dissatisfaction, but he did not refute the quarrel. This is the practice of the Condor Empire. After discussing anything, you can show your attitude, and then the emperor will decide. Especially as the Prime Minister and Minister of Military Affairs of the Empire, Marshal Bast and General Marshal Cuomo cannot be too harmonious. His Majesty the Emperor is very happy to see the scenes of them fighting each other. The emperor was silent for a moment, then waved his hand and said: "Forget it, this time we really did not consider it, and we underestimated Lorenzo''s strength. Whether it is an individual or a country, they should receive treatment that matches their own strength." After a pause, By saying: "Isn''t Simdor in the Kingdom of Lorenzo, let him negotiate with there, at least two more layers of [divine nature] and [divine personality] to ensure that our [God-building plan] is foolproof. The specific price It is up to him to decide, and he can float up a little, which is some compensation." "Yes~~~" Several people present agreed in unison. After the emperor''s official order, they must obey the order and have no right to refute. "Okay, let''s go get busy." The emperor signaled everyone to leave, and then continued to read the government briefing on the desk. Admiral George Wei secretly let out a sigh of relief. The emperor did not mention the punishment against him, and this matter is over. In the kingdom of Lorenzo, in the manor of Grand Duke Mora, Prince Simdor was about to leave when he suddenly received a letter from the empire. After he read it quickly, he couldn''t help but turn his head and smiled bitterly at Grand Duke Mora. He spread his hands and said, "It seems that we have to continue talking." Grand Duke Mora was very smart. Seeing Prince Simdor leaving and returning, he immediately guessed seven or eight, and said with a smile: "It''s a great honor, Your Royal Highness." As for how to go into details, there is no need to go into details. In short, the Kingdom of Lorenzo has gained a lot of benefits from the Condor Empire this time. But the two layers of [Divinity] and [Godhead] that the Emperor of the Condor Empire wanted were also fulfilled. There is no way. This is the difference between a strong country and a weak country. Green and Princess Mulesina performed brilliantly on behalf of the Kingdom of Lorenzo for a while, but It does not mean that the fact that the Lorenzo Kingdom is poor and weak can be changed, and the price given by Prince Simdor this time is already quite good. If the Lorenzo Kingdom still doesn''t know what to do, it will definitely be the Empire''s Thunder Wrath. However, this is only an agreement between the Condor Empire and the Kingdom of Lorenzo for the time being, and the specific transaction has to wait for the return of Green and Princess Mulesina. Moreover, the 26th Void World is logically the private domain of Princess Mulesina, and this time it is mainly the interests that Green and Princess Mulesina obtained by virtue of their own strength, so Archduke Mora wants to use the kingdom''s name to take that place. The two layers of Sea God''s [Divinity] and [Godhead] were sold to the Condor Empire, and they had to be bought from Green and Princess Mulesina first. This is a law that is abided by the governments and nobles of all countries on the continent. It was recorded in the [St. Jersey Code] three thousand years ago that private property is protected by the gods and is sacred and inviolable. Just when Archduke Mora was thinking about what price to pay for divinity and divine status, Green and Princess Mulesina in the void world had already noticed the abnormal psionic fluctuations from the underground. At this moment, the magic circle that spanned hundreds of kilometers and sacrificed tens of millions of lives at one time in order to resurrect the Sea God has stopped. In the last few seconds of the magic circle, a large number of unstable spiritual energy exploded out of control, completely destroying this huge magic circle. After a huge explosion, the surging spiritual energy subsided, and it appeared that the underground The power is very obvious. And this moment is also the key to the coming of the consciousness of the Void Yin Spirit. Although the Void Yin Spirit only comes with consciousness, the movement is not too big, and it is shielded. Generally speaking, it is difficult to find. Green frowned and looked in the direction where the psionic fluctuations came from. At this time, because the giant sacrificial circle had just been destroyed, there was no one else nearby except Green and Princess Mulesina. And Princess Mulesina has been promoted to the middle level of natural disaster, and her strength is still higher than Green. Since Green can find out, there is no reason why Princess Mulesina didn''t notice! Thinking of this, Green looked at Princess Mulesina with doubts in his heart. Who knew that Her Royal Highness seemed to be okay, seeing Greene turning his head and smiling: "Let''s go, a message was sent from the main world just now, saying that the Eagle Empire wants to buy our two-story godhead, there are Your share, you must talk about it, you can''t take advantage of those guys in the Eagle Empire who are greedy." Green''s heart moved, Princess Mulesina couldn''t have been unaware of the abnormal psionic fluctuations, but she turned a blind eye now, what does this mean? Very unusual! Through this period of time, Green has some understanding of Princess Mulesina''s character. Even though she is much older than Green, she is still a natural disaster-level supernatural person, but Her Royal Highness''s palace is not deep. , and very nerdy, not like a child of the royal family at all, otherwise this No. 26 Void World would not be run by her like a sieve full of loopholes. Generally speaking, if this is the case, even if Princess Mulesina does not go to check immediately, she has to let the undead under her command go there, or discuss with Green. But Princess Mulesina didn''t do anything, and she deliberately changed the topic. There is obviously a problem here! Two choices appeared in Green''s mind in an instant, to find out or be confused, how to choose... Thinking for a breath, Green has the answer. Since Princess Mulesina tried to cover up the past, it was obviously not her own will, but the instructions of Grand Duke Mora. Maybe there is a secret that must be hidden underneath. Green is not stunned, nor does he have an uncontrollable curiosity like some dead protagonists. Since people don''t want to expose it, he just wants to be more interesting, so as not to be embarrassed. "Listen to Her Royal Highness''s arrangement." Green nodded slightly and replied with a blank face, never looking in the direction where the Void Yin Spirit descended. Princess Mulesina also breathed a sigh of relief. In fact, when she discovered the abnormal psionic energy fluctuation just now, she almost proposed to Green to take a look. At this time, Archduke Mora contacted him, and He revealed to her some of the coming of the Void Yin Spirit, and asked her to keep it as secret as possible, not to leak it, including Green. Because of this little episode, the atmosphere between Green and Princess Moulesina is a little strange. In fact, the main reason is that Princess Mulesina felt very uncomfortable. She fought side by side with Green just a moment ago, facing the mighty Condor Empire together, but when she turned her face, she had to guard Green like a thief, making her a thief. Time couldn''t turn around in his heart, and he felt a sense of guilt in the face of Green. Green didn''t know that Princess Mulesina''s heart was so rich, and she didn''t expect that Her Royal Highness was such a cute character. After Greene and Princess Moulesina left, Mrs. Cashel in the underground and Duke Fra, who was disguised as Colonel Zirabeka, breathed a sigh of relief. They can feel the terrifying pressure brought by the natural disaster-level powerhouses from the pipes that connect to the surface. "Finally gone!" Mrs. Cassel had soaked her underwear unconsciously, and her heart almost jumped out of her throat just now, she couldn''t help sighing: "It seems that we are lucky, they didn''t find us!" Who knew that Duke Frau smiled bitterly: "I didn''t find it? My dear, what do you think the natural disaster level is? Such obvious psionic fluctuations, let alone hundreds of meters underground, it is useless to go deeper into the ground." "But..." Mrs. Cassel''s eyes widened in shock, only to realize that the so-called luck doesn''t actually exist. "I just contacted Grand Duke Mora." Duke Fura said helplessly: "It seems that we can''t get around the kingdom, our strength is too weak! I remember that many years ago, Grand Duke Mora said that my path is A crooked way, whether you believe in the inner **** or rely on the outer god, is not your own power after all. After all, Mrs. Cassel had limited knowledge and could not understand what Duke Frau meant by the [Inner God] and [Outer God], so she couldn''t help but feel confused. Duke Frau was not in the mood to explain, but continued to recall: "The Grand Duke said at that time that only the power that he can control is the best, and it is not wise to be greedy and strong. But I am young and energetic, eager to prove myself, I didn''t understand until Isabel had an accident. Unfortunately, it was too late, I set foot on this road, and it was impossible to turn back. I had to go all the way to the dark." Mrs. Cashel wanted to say something enlightening, but she didn''t know how to say it, so she closed her mouth to avoid saying the wrong thing again. After a while, Duke Fula recovered his emotions and said with a serious expression: "But I just contacted Grand Duke Mora, and this time it seems that there is another turning point. Although he didn''t say it clearly, I can hear that he should have been following us all these years. , I also know what we are doing and what we are planning, but we just let it sit by and watch... Do you know what this means?" Mrs. Cashel was even more confused. Although she was smart, she had never seen the famous Grand Duke Mora. How could she know what that big man thought. Duke Frau didn''t expect her to answer either, so he asked himself directly: "Create a god!" When he said this word, his voice was sharp, and he looked up at the dome of the underground base with some nervousness: "Only one **** can be created, I only have the qualification to be promoted to the Holy Spirit level. I almost understand the overall plan of Grand Duke Mora! Hahaha~~~ Although my path is wrong, I have accumulated important skills and experience. has a key role..." Because of excitement, Duke Frau took a few breaths, his face flushed slightly, and he hugged Mrs. Cassel: "My dear, this time may be the biggest turning point in our destiny." Mrs. Cassel''s emotions were infected, but because the bystanders were clear, she was calmer than Duke Frau, but she was very smart and knew that she couldn''t pour cold water at this time and let Duke Frau hold her while her brain was thinking. After a while, Duke Frah let go of Mrs. Cassel, took a deep breath, and looked at Londoc, who was bound to the metal bed in the magic circle... (end of this chapter) Chapter 520： Duke of North West Province Chapter 520 The Duke of Northwest Province Back in the main world, Green and Princess Mulesina were greeted by a heroic high-level welcome at the palace, high-ranking nobles, officials and big-faced capitalists from the entire Lorenzo Kingdom, as well as diplomats from the Condor Empire, the Church of the Holy Light clergymen, all participated in the celebration. Aside from the fact that they have defended the No. 26 Void World under adversity, the main reason is the surprising strength they have shown. Princess Mulesina broke through the intermediate level of the advanced natural disaster, and Green summoned two powerful summons of natural disaster level in one breath. Now no one dares to be sure whether Green has a third or even fourth natural disaster level undead. . As His Majesty the Emperor of the Condor Empire said, everyone and country should receive respect and rights that match their own strength. Therefore, at the welcome meeting, in addition to the commendation, Green, the identity of Wood Slater, also officially obtained the imperial title of the [Duke of Northwest Province] of the Kingdom of Lorenzo, and he will also include the city of Langton and nearly three of the Northwest Province. One part of the land is the domain of the Duke of Northwest Province. This made Green suddenly become the largest real duke in the Lorenzo Kingdom, except for the royal family, and Prady XIV kindly included the city of Langton, which Green had been operating in recent years, and the surrounding areas in the seal. In the land, it also saved Green a lot of trouble. When this news came back to Langton City, it didn''t cause much repercussions, and it wasn''t a bad thing for ordinary people. At least there was a lord on his head and he would not have to pay taxes to the kingdom government. According to the practice of the Kingdom of Lorenzo , the general lord''s tax rate is lower than the kingdom''s tax rate. This is the usual way for noble lords to buy people''s hearts. But in the Wilson family castle, Viscount Paul and Vincent were completely shocked by the news. Others don''t know what''s going on, but they already know the true identity of the newly promoted Duke of Northwest Province, Wood Slater is actually Green Wilson! As Viscount Paul and Vincent, who are now managing the property in Langton City for Green, no one would have thought that Green would soar into the sky and become the Duke of the kingdom directly! That is the Duke! What a concept! As an aristocratic family with a long tradition, the highest goal of the Wilson family''s struggle for generations is to become a duke family, and now it has been achieved inexplicably! The father and son were sitting opposite each other in the study on the top floor of the castle. The black tea on the coffee table was already cold, and their lips were dry, but they didn''t go to drink the tea. Quite a bit of Fan Jinzhong''s sense of sight. It''s not that Viscount Paul and Vincent are making a fuss, or that their hearts are too weak, it''s just that this incident came too suddenly, and the duke is too prominent, giving them a kind of unreal feeling like a dream. On the contrary, Green, who was the client, was not stunned by the sudden fall of the duke hat. In his opinion, the duke was just the duke. After a series of ceremonies and celebrations, Grand Duke Mora personally interviewed Green and Princess Mulesina, and bought two layers of the godhead of the Sea God from them and resold them to the Condor Empire. Of course, the price was very good. It''s a good deal. And the remaining floor in Green''s hands, Archduke Mora also proposed to buy it, but Green only agreed to sell half of it, and kept half under the pretext of his own research. In fact, when Grand Duke Mora proposed to purchase the rest of the godheads, Green estimated that the Kingdom of Lorenzo might also have plans similar to the Condor Empire, but this is not surprising. In fact, all countries on the continent, as long as they are independent Secular countries are almost all studying the possibility of artificial creation of gods, and trying to obtain the qualification to be promoted to the Holy Spirit through this way. This has long been a tacit understanding among countries. As for Green only agreeing to sell half of it, Grand Duke Mora was not unhappy, but he expected it. This is also more certain that there is a powerful hidden necromancer behind Green, otherwise Green''s natural disaster-level summons cannot be explained. He estimates that Green has left some godhead deity, which should be given to the mysterious person. . Next, Princess Moulesina came to the door to express her thanks, and gave Green a lot of valuable gifts, followed by some social entertainment. It was not until half a month later that Green was free to set up a duchy. The matter is almost handled, and the minutiae are directly handed over to Viscount Paul. At this time, Green finally had time to study the keel manufacturing technology obtained from Princess Mulesina. I have to admit that Princess Mulesina has a very high talent and understanding in [Undead Magic] and [Alchemy]. The keel manufacturing technology she developed is very sophisticated and complicated. No wonder she has been so long. Only three half-bone dragons were made, which is really not easy to make keels. Fortunately, Green has a cemetery. After he understood the theory of Princess Mulesina''s keel manufacturing technology, he immediately obtained the certification from the cemetery. He can directly use spiritual energy to synthesize keels in the skeleton cemetery. Green thinks it''s okay for that stupid price, and you have to rely on yourself to be a man! In the next few months, Green devoted all his energy to the cemetery, and established a production line for keel production in the cemetery using the skull workshop, an annex of the cemetery. After Green''s ''assembly line'' plus ''automation'' design structure, alienated skeleton arms were used to replace mechanical arms, and a hundred dwarves and gnomes who were good at alchemy and forging were selected from the servant tribe and trained as skilled workers. It took nearly a year for Green''s first keel production line to start trial production. Although there were various problems at the beginning, at least in Greens view, this production line was successful, more efficient than Princess Mulesinas original manufacturing method, and at least half the cost. Saving so much cost is not because Greens production line is much better than Princess Mulesina, but because of the golden finger of the cemetery, giving up technical research in key difficulties, directly investing in psionic energy, and replacing it with a small amount of psionic energy. A lot of resource consumption and waste. After another two months of running-in, through further improvement and the skilled workers, the entire keel production line gradually matured and began to produce 24 hours a day. However, a new problem soon came. Green had no dragon nest and could not make bone dragons, and according to his current level, at least he had to wait for the legendary high-level or even the natural disaster level before he could hope to produce the bone dragon through the construction of the cemetery. ] and the Dragon Nest of the [Ghost Dragon]. Before that, Greenland had a lot of keels, but they were useless, and when the production line started, a lot of resources were put into it, and it became a big bone stick that can only be seen but useless, so Green had to start thinking about expanding the market. the problem. If this continues, there will be only input and no output. The keel production line that has been established with great difficulty will have to close down after a long time. Green pondered for a long time, this matter has to be solved by the bell person, and he must not be alone, and he must find the cooperation of Princess Mulesina. In Green''s current identity, it is not a problem to go to the void world where Princess Mulesina lives. Submit the application, go through the portal, and it will be done in 15 minutes. Since the last turmoil, Void World No. 26 has been severely damaged, the human kingdom has almost perished, nearly one-third of the population has been killed and injured, the eastern barriers have fallen, and the army of undead has poured in... If you simply consider this Void World, it is really a standard. apocalyptic vision. But unlike the last time, although the No. 26 Void World this time looked very embarrassed, it didn''t really hurt the source, and with Princess Mulesina present, it was impossible for the undead army to wreak havoc. Therefore, after Princess Mulesina returned from the main world, she quickly brought the undead army back to the area east of the Eastern Bulwark, and restructured the kingdom on the side of the human kingdom, recuperating, and restoring the population. will prosper again. These specific things Princess Mulesina did not do it herself, she returned to the castle in the kingdom of the dead, and she started a new job. The most important thing is to adapt to the strength after being promoted to the middle-level natural disaster, and the other is to continue to manufacture and strengthen the strength of bone dragons, and to create more natural disaster grade bone dragons. Originally, Princess Mulesina felt that the strength of the bone dragon Mahabam was too strong, which made her a little uncontrollable. She originally wanted to retreat and create two weaker ones. But now this problem does not exist at all. With her current strength, let alone Mahabam, even a more powerful bone dragon can be familiar with it. And this further stimulated Princess Mulesina''s ambition. Her initial plan was to manufacture at least two more bone dragons that were no less powerful than Mahabam. The entire construction period was twenty years, and the budget required about 500 million gold pounds. When Princess Mulesina''s accountant handed her the budget, even if she was born in the royal family, she frowned when she saw this number. Twenty years, 500 million gold pounds, and one years investment is 25 million gold pounds, which is almost a quarter of the Lorenzo Kingdoms annual finances. And Princess Mulesina''s previous family was invested in the research of keel technology and the manufacture of bone dragons, and she owed a lot of money to the bank for this. Even if she is promoted to the middle-level natural disaster, her authority is increased, and the kingdom''s resources are called up, it is impossible for Grand Duke Mora to let her mess around. As for borrowing money from the bank, thinking about those vampires in suits, the princess who eats a lot of money and grows smarter, think about it or forget it. "It''s too difficult for me!" Princess Mulesina couldn''t contrive money out of thin air, she could only sigh silently. Then, the ambitious 20-year plan for two natural disaster grade bone dragons was extended to 50 years, and the annual budget of 10 million gold pounds was barely bearable by gritted teeth. (end of this chapter) Chapter 521： 526? Big deal Chapter 521 526 Big Deals In fact, for necromancers, especially natural disaster-level necromancers, whether it takes twenty years or fifty years, the substantial difference is not big. Princess Mulesina had already accepted the reality, and at this moment, Green took the initiative to come to the door. Green''s arrival was somewhat surprising to Princess Mulesina. She felt that Green needed a lot of time and energy to sort out the situation of the territory after he was made a duke. Although it has been a year now, such a large territory should not be so easy to plow. Qing, after all, the nobles and local forces in the original territory were not so easy to deal with. When Princess Mulesina first came to Void World No. 26, she had suffered a dark loss. Those hateful guys, on the surface, obeyed her words, but secretly called her a yellow-haired girl who didn''t understand anything, and laughed at her. All the policies and plans of her, at the time, she was so angry that she smashed the window directly, grabbed the guy, and twisted the neck of the brash, bald, greasy, and rosacea viscount. Therefore, Princess Mulesina saved others by herself, and guessed that Green would inevitably encounter similar problems. In fact, in Green''s Duchy, someone did have a similar idea, but unfortunately they met Green, and entrusted it directly to Viscount Paul, and let the bone dragon knight Aliotta follow with 2,000 armed skeleton soldiers. In case of any situation, a warning is issued once, and the second time is directly eliminated. Viscount Paul, the old fox, knows the tricks and tricks that the nobles are good at, and is the best person to be responsible for this matter. Green simply became the boss. After this year''s reorganization, the Duchy of Green has a total of four counties, seventeen cities, and one hundred and thirty-two towns, all under the newly formed duchy system. Although there were some surprises, Princess Mulesina warmly welcomed Green. It''s still the same castle, but the treatment is completely different from the last time I came here. Now Green can be on an equal footing with Princess Mulesina, and the two have experienced a battle against a strong enemy side by side, and the friendship has been established. Also unusual. Princess Mulesina made black tea herself and had a warm conversation with Green. At this time, Green realized that in addition to being cute, this princess actually had a bit of a talkative attribute. But it''s not surprising if you think about it carefully. As a necromancer, there is no one around. In addition, Princess Mulesina''s identity is noble and powerful. In this castle, whether it is human or undead, there is no one who is not afraid of her. There are people who can chat, so Green is very happy to visit and let her, and inadvertently light up this attribute. In fact, Green''s situation is not much better, especially after becoming the Duke of Northwest Province, Viscount Paul and Vincent have shown that they are trembling in front of him, even if they try to calm down, Green can feel the stiffness of their bodies. Changes in status and strength are inevitable. Fortunately, there is a friend of Silabel by Green''s side, but he doesn''t care about his status, strength is not too weak, and she is a duke''s daughter. According to the current situation, it will take five or six years to be promoted to natural disaster grade. Green came with a purpose this time, of course he couldnt just drink tea and chat. A cup of black tea bottomed out, Green put down the cup, and took a more formal attitude in his leisure time. Princess Mulesina was stunned for a moment, then she understood, put down the teacup, and asked, "What''s the matter?" "I really want to ask His Highness for cooperation on some matters this time." Green said straight to the point: "Last time His Highness gave me a set of keel manufacturing technology..." Princess Mulesina said in surprise: "What? Have you encountered any technical difficulties?" "There is no problem. On the contrary, it is very smooth. I have redesigned and built the production line." Green said in a hurry. Princess Mulesina was surprised: "You are in production so soon!" She didn''t expect Green''s progress to be so fast. She originally thought that it would take three or five years for Green to fully understand her technology and start making keels. In fact, when Princess Mulesina was so happy to trade technology to Green, she did not want to let Green help her to produce the keel. After all, it is too time-consuming and laborious to use the bones of ordinary large extraordinary creatures to make keels. People help her, she can also relieve the pressure. It''s just that Princess Mulesina underestimated Green. When she heard about Green''s production efficiency and cost, she almost turned into a lemon essence, full of envy and jealousy. Until Greene explained the purpose of her visit, Princess Mulesina fell into a long period of thought, and did not say a word for several minutes, then raised her head to look at Greene across the coffee table, frowning slightly: "Can I take a look at your production line? " Green had long expected that she would make such a request, and helplessly spread out his hands and said: "Look at the production line, there is no problem, but that place is a bit special, I have no right to take other people there, and for some convenience, the production line can only be there. , please forgive me, Her Royal Highness." Princess Mulesina nodded, she understood that the place Green said should be related to the mysterious powerhouse behind him, and she could not be forgiven for not letting her go. "In this case..." Princess Mulesina thought for a while and said, "Then I have to see the finished product first, there is no problem!" "It''s no problem, I''ve brought it." Green said and took out a keel with a length of more than two meters from a space magic prop, held it in the hand of the wizard and placed it on Mulesi in front of Princess Na. Looking at this keel, Princess Mulesina''s eyes narrowed slightly, and a strange brilliance flashed in her pupils. When you reach out and touch it, the surface is smooth and shiny, and the keel contains a strong breath and spiritual energy representing the dragon family. Compared with the keel she made, the quality is even better, and after listening to Green''s introduction, the cost has actually been reduced! "This...is this really the keel you made?" Princess Mulesina looked at Green with some suspicion. It wasn''t that she didn''t believe in Green''s character, but it really surprised her. Green didn''t speak, but took out more keels one after another from the space props, one by one, a full ten, and the quality of each one was not inferior to the first keel. Speaking of which, I have to mention the craftsmanship of dwarves and gnomes. These workers selected by Green''s servant tribe have higher requirements on the production line than Green, so the finished keel has almost no major flaws, and there are very few There will be unqualified defective products. "Okay!" Princess Mulesina adjusted her mood, patted the table with her hand, and said very proudly: "How many keels do you have, I want them all." Green''s heart was relieved. Although he seemed relaxed just now, he was very worried that Princess Mulesina would not buy his keel in order to protect her keel production line. Now it seems that he is thinking too much. The princess didn''t even think about it. There is no awareness of industrial protection at all. But Green came here this time not only to sell the keel to Princess Mulesina, but he also had a bigger plan. "I have a lot of keels. In fact, it''s not a problem to hide from Your Highness. As long as the supply of raw materials is high, my keel output can be increased by three layers, and I can even open another production line. This is not a problem." Green said confidently: "But... The price of this keel is very high, and His Highness should be very clear that even if the cost of my side drops, if it is calculated by synthesizing gold pounds, one will cost 10,000 to 20,000 gold pounds. And the keel needed to make a bone dragon is as many as Tens of thousands of keels, at least four or five thousand, if all are supplied to Your Highness, how much can Your Highness eat?" "This..." Princess Mulesina was a little excited just now, she wanted all of it with a slap on her thigh, but now that she settled the bill, she realized that she couldn''t afford it! Princess Mulesina blinked her eyes a little cutely, and almost spent two dumb hairs on her head, and looked at Green gloomily: "Then what do you say? You are very cunning, you must have thought of coming to me. Okay, isn''t it?" Green was stunned for a moment. He didn''t know when his personality became treacherous and cunning, but he didn''t bother to break up with Princess Mulesina, and said directly: "I do have an idea..." After hearing Green''s words, Princess Mulesina couldn''t help but widen her eyes, and she became even more adorable, and shouted, "I heard it right? You are going to sell bone dragons to the outside world!" "Is there anything wrong with this?" Green leaned back relaxed and looked at the shocked Princess Mulesina. "But... there has never been such a thing in the past! That is a natural disaster grade bone dragon!" Princess Mulesina replied subconsciously. Green said lightly: "Your Highness, you are making too much of a fuss. You have even sold the sea god''s divinity and godhead, why can''t you do the business of selling bone dragons?" "Uh!" Princess Mulesina was stunned for a moment, and then she reacted, that''s right! The old lady has also seen the big world, and even the godhead and divinity have been sold, so what is the bone dragon. Turned his head, Princess Mulesina recovered from the surprise, and began to think carefully about whether Green''s proposal was feasible. Speaking of which, the deal Green said was really done! Princess Mulesina has a wide network of contacts in the circle of necromancers, and she deeply understands the embarrassment of necromancers, especially those who have just been promoted to the natural disaster grade, and there is no natural disaster grade undead summons around them. , and even passed the shameful record of being overturned by several legendary high-level leaders. If she and Green launched the business of exporting bone dragons, there would definitely be many necromancers who would go bankrupt, even borrowing loan sharks to buy them back. In addition to the high-end users of the natural disaster level, there are also a larger number of legendary level necromancers. Although their demand for bone dragons is not so urgent, if the price is not too outrageous, they will not mind buying one, which can not only increase combat effectiveness, but also It can be used part-time as a mount, every time the cold wind whistles and the dragon roars, what kind of momentum is that. Princess Mulesina thought about it, she just felt that this business was very promising, but how it worked and how the benefits were divided, I had to listen to it in detail. Since Green proposed, she was obviously prepared, she must have thought about all these issues, she had to take a look at Green''s sincerity. (end of this chapter) Chapter 522： 527? Amazing profits Chapter 522 527 Amazing profiteering Green saw that Princess Mulesina was already moved, and he had carefully calculated before coming, how profitable the sale of bone dragons was. He didn''t believe that Princess Mulesina could turn a blind eye, and he still kept it now. A little reserved, I also wanted to see what his next specific plans were. Green sorted out his thoughts a little and said: "I am responsible for the production of the keel and the divine power core, and His Highness is responsible for the assembly and sales. In addition to the cost, the profit is divided into five and five layers..." Princess Moulesina nodded secretly, Green''s suggestion that the profit of 50% is quite kind. After all, the ''keel production'' and ''magic core'' that Green has mastered are both core technologies. Although she can do the keel production technology herself, the cost And the efficiency is there, if you use the keel she produces, the profit has to be halved. "Okay! That''s it." Princess Mulesina didn''t think about it any more, she just decided. Green''s dead fish eyes also rarely showed a smile, and then they negotiated some details with Princess Mulesina, and the two sides began to split up... Just a few days later, Green and Princess Mulesina welcomed their first big customer, a natural disaster-level necromancer who lived in the northern ice field. This necromancer is even more tragic than Princess Mulesina. He has been promoted to natural disasters for more than 40 years, and there is still no natural disaster grade undead, and similar to the last time, he, like Princess Mulesina, is also facing. A life-or-death crisis. Princess Mulesina learned of this situation and immediately sent a message to the past to explain the situation. The necromancer was shocked. He didn''t expect such a business. He also took the attitude of trying it out and sent it over through the space coordinates provided by Princess Mulesina. Of course, Green and Princess Mulesina definitely didn''t have the stock on hand, so they had to temporarily use Mahabam as a sample and let the necromancer experience it, and then Princess Mulesina began to follow Green taught her marketing methods in advance to sell bone dragons to each other. Just like buying a car at the 4-son store, the natural disaster-grade bone dragons sold by Green and Princess Moulesina have three levels: basic, luxury, and flagship. In addition, there are dozens of additional functions. All kinds of people have made a big table, and the price is clearly marked on it, which is dazzling, but if you want it, you have to pay more. As a result, the dizzy Necromancer, who was excited and dizzy after the test drive of Mahabam, had changed from a net worth of tens of millions of gold pounds to a lot of debts when he left the void world of Princess Mulesina after signing the contract. Although only a deposit of 20 million pounds has been paid for the time being, with the progress of the follow-up bone dragon construction, the follow-up funds must be delivered in advance, and his skull dragon will continue to build. Sending off the ''big fat sheep'' necromancer, Princess Mulesina almost cried out in excitement, dancing alone in the spacious castle hall, dancing the court dance steps that she had thrown for many years, a long skirt Drifting, the hem of the garment flutters, like a cheerful and beautiful butterfly. After jumping for a while, she suddenly remembered that she hadn''t notified Green yet! Immediately communicate the good news to Green through a magical messenger. After sending the magic letter, Princess Mulesina is still very happy. It is the first time she has made money since she was born. Before her food, clothing, housing, and transportation, she cultivated step by step to the natural disaster level. The consumption of massive resources is amazing The wealth was all supplied by the kingdom, until this time, a transaction of as much as 150 million gold pounds was made, and the net profit excluding the cost was at least 70 to 80 million. Forty million, of course, this is only a value calculated in gold pounds. When it is actually delivered, there will be many resources and other equivalent materials such as precious treasures. But anyway, this time Princess Mulesina has tasted the sweetness. On Green''s side, I didn''t expect Princess Mulesina to negotiate the first client so quickly. Sure enough, the value of contacts should not be underestimated. If there is no Princess Mulesina, let Green sell bone dragons himself, he will not If you know who to go to, you can only foolishly go to the Magician Guild or some necromancer group to promote it with great fanfare. At that time, there will be a lot of trouble, and I don''t know how much trouble it will cause. Secretly sighed in his heart, Green quickly read the situation on the magic message. Princess Mulesina reported the order in detail. The necromancer chose a mid-range luxury bone dragon, with three additional abilities of [Poison Spit], [Dive Speed], and [Claw Tear], and It is required to be delivered within one month, and a surcharge of five million pounds is added for this. Green blinked, but he didn''t expect Princess Mulesina to draw inferences from other facts, and invented the rule of "Raising the Dragon" by herself. But Green quickly frowned. Although this 150 million order is good, it is still a little anxious to deliver it within a month. According to the normal progress, it cannot be completed at all, but Princess Mulesina has already signed the contract. If you default on the first order, it is not a good sign for the subsequent expansion of the business. As for why Princess Mulesina agreed to the one-month deadline, Green didn''t think she was getting carried away, and had already guessed her plan. Princess Mulesina must have included the [80%] completed dragon skeleton that was delivered to Greene earlier. The keel frame itself has no quality problems. On that basis, after completing the follow-up work, it will not be a problem to deliver within one month. Thinking of this, Green also figured out why Princess Mulesina had to increase the price by 5 million pounds. It is estimated that she wanted to compensate him with the income of [Price Increase Tyrone]. In fact, Green does not reject Princess Mulesina''s arrangement. Anyway, the keel is useless for the time being with him. It might as well be converted into resources and flow, which is more valuable than the ashes. Because this is the first time, there are still many trivial matters that need to be docked between Green and Princess Mulesina, such as transporting the keel and the core of divine power to Princess Mulesina''s void world, and then bringing a large number of raw materials for making the keel back to the cemetery , and some other unexpected circumstances, kept Green and Princess Mulesina busy for several days, and the next step was the assembly work that Princess Mulesina was responsible for. However, after completing this step, the bone dragon is just an empty shelf. The buyer must complete the last step, which is to put the dragon soul into it and fuse with the bone dragon. This is a crucial step. Green and Princess Mulesina are not responsible for providing dragon souls or installing them. Buyers will not rest assured that the bone dragons they buy will use other people''s dragon souls. Do some hands and feet, at a critical time, the bone dragon suddenly lost control, no one can allow such hidden dangers to exist... In the busyness, time flies fast, and it is already a month later. The keel production line on Princess Mulesina''s side has been stopped, and all energy has been devoted to the assembly of the bone dragon. Despite working overtime, it is still overdue. It was not until two days after the one-month delivery deadline that the bone dragon was finally assembled. The necromancer who bought the bone dragon had already arrived three days in advance. He went to the assembly workshop to stare every day, with eager emotions surging in his eyes, watching the behemoth over 120 meters long complete little by little. Until the huge dragon head was finally installed, there was a click, the bone dragon trembled, and the magic runes engraved on the keels were all lit up at this moment. At the same time, in the eye sockets of the bone dragon, two dark green soul fires ignited, flickering with indefinite flames, from small to large, burning roaringly. At this moment, it marks that the skull dragon has been successfully manufactured, and it only needs to be integrated into the dragon soul, even if it is done. The necromancer stood on the edge of the second floor of the workshop, watching the huge bone dragon surging with cold necromancy, a zombie-like old face laughed heartily. This necromancer himself has forgotten that he hasn''t been so excited for so many years, and he hasn''t had such a happy laugh for so many years. After ?? laughed, he immediately put the dragon soul that he had prepared long ago into the dragon head of the bone dragon according to the steps that Princess Mulesina told him in advance. In the next moment, with a bang, the huge body of the bone dragon trembled violently. At the same time, the door of the bone dragon assembly workshop opened, which seemed to be a huge hangar, and a magic circle was engraved on the underside of the bone dragon. A huge force came from the magic circle to lift the heavy bone dragon and slowly transport it out of the workshop. There was a huge square outside. Just a moment later, the bone dragon raised its head and let out an astonishing roar, forming a circle of airflow around the dragon head and spreading out. At the same time, on the bone dragon''s chest, a group of red light emerged, the core of divine power was operating, and the bone dragon instantly burst into a powerful aura of natural disaster grade. According to the cemetery''s evaluation standard, this ancient dragon''s combat power is almost 17,000, which is much weaker than Mulesina''s bone dragon Mahabam. It''s not that Green and Princess Mulesina are fooling consumers. Mahabam belongs to the [Flagship] with all options, and it is not surprising that it is stronger. Even so, the necromancer was quite satisfied. He didn''t even pursue the matter that was overdue for two days. He immediately climbed the bone dragon and rose into the sky, feeling the power of the bone dragon. scared. settled the last payment of tens of millions of gold pounds, and the necromancer happily left the 26th Void World. Princess Mulesina was so happy, and immediately notified Green to come and share the spoils. In the end, after the accounting by the professional accounting team, the semi-finished bone dragon provided by Greene was separately estimated and included in the cost. The net profit of this transaction was as high as 63 million pounds! More than 60 million pounds, what a concept! For comparison, the last time Grand Duke Mora abandoned the entire Void World, he did not find so many gold pounds. And the entire Lorenzo Kingdom''s annual financial income is only 100 million pounds, and this time Green and Princess Moulesina took 63 million pounds. If this news spreads, I don''t know how many people will be affected. Jealousy, how many people are shocked. There will be three updates today, and there will be more updates in the evening, please subscribe! (end of this chapter) Chapter 523： 528?? Dragon Skeleton Warrior Chapter 523 528 Dragon Bone Skeleton Warrior Princess Mulesina''s cheeks were slightly flushed, which was the instinctive physiological stimulation brought by huge wealth. Even though she was a necromancer, her body''s nerves were degenerated and her reaction was relatively slow. The urge to find another fat sheep. However, Green poured cold water on her. When the accounting team hired by Princess Mulesina checked the accounts with the accounting-savvy ghost that Green picked out of the Nightmare Realm, Green said: "Your Highness, our bone dragon. But you can''t go to takeout in a row, if it''s too easy to get, it will be worthless." Princess Mulesina could think of the method of [Adding the Price of Tilong], naturally it was not the elm head, she immediately understood Green''s meaning, and looked like a profiteer: "You mean let them wait! Our bone dragon is precious and rare?" "That''s what it means, only those that are in short supply are good things." Green instilled the routine of hunger marketing: "And with our current production capacity, whether it is the keel on my side or the assembly capacity of His Highness, it will be manufactured within a year. One or two natural disaster grade bone dragons, I think the most urgent task is to expand production, I will add another keel production line here, and His Royal Highness will have to build another assembly workshop, and this workshop will also have to be improved." Princess Mulesina restrained her excitement and nodded slightly. In fact, she also felt that the design of the assembly workshop was unreasonable. Because before that, her keel output had been unable to keep up with the production progress of the bone dragon, and there were no design loopholes in the assembly workshop at that time, but this time Green''s side had a steady stream of keels, and the assembly workshop was in a hurry, otherwise it would not be. will be two days overdue. "I know, I will redesign the assembly workshop when I look back." Princess Mulesina said solemnly. Green nodded and said again: "By the way, the news of someone selling natural disaster grade bone dragons has been spread through relatively secret channels recently. It''s best to cover up the half truth, but don''t expose us, let them find it by themselves..." "I understand this, but the harder it is to get, the better." Princess Mulesina smiled. "That''s what it means." Green squinted his eyes and said: "And when those people come to you, His Highness can distinguish between distance and relatives, not only sell things to them at a high price, but also let them receive His Highness''s favor." Princess Mulesina was a little stunned, she didn''t expect such a rude operation. Green continued: "In addition, we discussed before that we can make some low-end legendary bone dragons. I have thought about it carefully these days, but it is still a bit inappropriate." "What''s wrong?" Princess Mulesina showed a surprised expression. You must know that selling legendary bone dragons is a business with small profits but quick turnover, and the profit margin is greater than that of natural disaster grade bone dragons. Just like this time, selling a natural disaster grade bone dragon, the net profit is 63 million, and the profit rate is almost [42%], and selling a legendary high-grade bone dragon, even if the price is only 10 million gold pounds , but the cost is only four million pounds, and the net profit is almost six layers. Green said calmly: "His Royal Highness, as our flagship product, the bone dragon is also the most famous high-level undead creature. I think we must maintain the high-end image of the bone dragon, so that people think of the bone dragon when they think of it.'' Adjectives such as natural disasters, ''powerful'', ''terrorist'' and ''expensive'', so that customers who spend hundreds of millions of pounds to buy our bone dragon can get a better user experience." "Uh...it seems to be the truth." Princess Mulesina thought for a while and understood Green''s meaning, and managed the bone dragon into a high-end product: "What about the legendary level? Do you want to give up?" "Of course you can''t give up, but you can no longer appear in the form of a bone dragon, so..." Green waved his hand and summoned a six-meter-high fully-armed skeleton giant. This is a new class of troops that Green has tinkered with in the cemetery this month, a giant skeleton soldier built entirely from keel - keel skeleton warrior! Dragon Skeleton Warrior, Giant Arms, Level: [lv7], Combat Strength: [1350] But Princess Mulesina frowned at this keel skeleton warrior and asked in confusion, "You want to use this instead of the legendary bone dragon? But isn''t this too weak?" Green nodded and said: "This is just a sample, the strength is indeed a bit weak, only the level of the Legendary Rank. However, this is not a problem, as long as it is slightly improved and equipped with a Divine Power Core, it is not a problem to reach the Legendary high-level combat power." "Oh? That''s not bad, and it can save a lot of materials compared to bone dragons." Princess Mulesina casually said Green''s most important reason for abandoning bone dragons and making keel skeleton warriors - saving costs! The keel needed to make a keel skeleton warrior is less than one-fifth of the cost of making a legendary bone dragon. The cost saved from the keel is not too much! Princess Mulesina realized this, and immediately became very interested in this brand-new undead class. At the same time, she also secretly admired Green''s flexibility. She has studied keel manufacturing technology for so many years, just thinking about how to make bone dragons. Misunderstanding of the mindset, never thinking about making something else. "How about it? Can it be assembled?" Green asked. He brushed this keel skeleton warrior directly in the cemetery with his psionic energy. He wondered if Princess Mulesina''s technology could be replicated. Princess Mulesina watched it carefully for a few minutes, stretched out her hand, touched and pinched it, and then said confidently: "No problem, it''s similar to assembling a bone dragon, and because there are fewer joints, the technical difficulty is less." Green nodded secretly, and then agreed on some things, he returned to the cemetery to seize the time to expand the keel production line. Princess Moulesina is also busy redesigning and improving the assembly workshop. Just when the two initiators were busy, they didn''t know that the bone dragon they sold had caused an unusual uproar outside... The necromancer who bought the bone dragon is named Joule Hamilton. He is a well-known weak chicken in the circle of natural disasters. He has been promoted for more than 40 years without getting natural disaster-level undead. The extraordinary rubbed against the ground. But I didn''t expect that this time it would be a blockbuster, riding a natural disaster grade bone dragon, leading an army of millions of undead, and defeated the ancient white dragon living in the northern ice field, known as the king of the northern land - Angdalagon! Angdaragon is actually the ancient white dragon that escaped from the foggy world. Inhabiting the northern icefield of the mainland these years, because the northern icefield is extremely desolate, and the name of the ancient white dragon is quite intimidating, so there has been no trouble. Until recently, Angdaragon''s strength has recovered a lot, but if he wants to recover further, he needs to obtain more resources, so he is eyeing Joule Hamilton, a neighbor. In line with the persimmons soft pinch, Angdalagon inspected Joules previous record and felt that he was in a safe position, so he decided to act, and brought his servants, some direwolf, a few white bears, two giants, plus a tribes The long-haired snowman, a total of more than 300 people, rushed to Joule''s territory... This was originally just a small-scale conflict on the border of the mainland, but the unexpected results and the various gossips that followed made many people interested. ȣƸǿԶŰȻ鷨ʦһ٣DZӻԼȥ˿ڡ The other is Joule. Hamilton did not know when, actually possessed a powerful natural disaster grade bone dragon! It was with the help of this ancient dragon that he defeated the ancient white dragon, and according to Joule himself, his bone dragon was obtained by accident, but some gossip claimed that the skull dragon was Joule Hamilton in order to deal with the ancient white dragon. Specially purchased at a huge cost! Originally, no one believed this kind of gossip. After all, it was a natural disaster grade bone dragon. Anyone whose head was kicked by a donkey would sell it casually. But then, a well-known bank from the Condor Empire confirmed that Joule Hamilton had indeed handled a huge loan of tens of millions of pounds not long ago. Although ?? has not confirmed the whereabouts of the loan, it supports the statement that Joule Hamilton was most likely bought. For a while, there were different opinions. Some irrelevant people were only used as chatter after dinner. However, some necromancers who were similar to Joule Hamilton paid attention and investigated and investigated, layer by layer, and finally Princess Mulesina started. surfaced At the same time, Green encountered a new situation on the side of the foggy world. With the expansion in the foggy world, the chassis controlled by Green has been quite vast, almost equivalent to half the land area of ??the entire Lorenzo Kingdom in the main world. And so far, only one human city-state with possible natural disaster-level guardians has blocked the expansion of the undead army. This time, the situation is also in this direction. Not long ago, there was a large-scale infighting in the direction of the human city-state. Because Greene and the human city-states demarcated the boundary before, the wells of both sides do not violate the river water, but they are very wary of each other, especially the human city-state, because the border is relatively close to their main city, in order to prevent the sneak attack of the undead, they have placed heavy troops on the border. . However, not long ago, without any warning, the other party suddenly withdrew, and scattered humans fled across the border to Green''s territory. It is a pity that these people who escaped are the bottom of the human city-state. They only know that a civil war broke out in the city, but they don''t know why, and they can''t tell who the two sides are. Although the situation is not yet clear, Penny, the commander in charge of this direction, thinks that this is an opportunity. Maybe he can take advantage of the internal turmoil of the opponent and annex the human city-state in one go, completely pulling out the nail in front of him. There is one more update tonight, please subscribe! ! (end of this chapter) Chapter 524： 529? Dragon Warrior (Subscribe Plus Update) Chapter 524 529 Dragon Warrior (Subscribe Plus) When Green heard the news for the first time, the thoughts instantly reflected in his mind were similar to those of Penny, but he knew even more that the human city-state could survive the last period. They, too, must be more careful. So after getting the news, Green did not act immediately, but sent ghosts and crows to cross the border that was acquiesced by the two sides to investigate the human city-state, and must find out what happened to the other party. After ?? cast the scouts, Green left the matter to Penny. Penny has grown up over the years, and she is no longer the stunned little girl she used to be. Especially after becoming the commander of the army, she has grown faster and has reached the peak of the official level. After some experience and polishing , the promotion to the legend is also a matter of course. At this time, Penny Fadu was strict, unsmiling, and decisive. Sometimes it was difficult for even Green to imagine that she was the same person as the impulsive and ignorant little girl back then. People often say that the environment can shape a person, which is well reflected in Penny''s body. Green is very sure of her current ability to do things, and she is very relieved to leave things to her. Study and improve the manufacturing technology of keel. When making keel skeleton warriors, an idea flashed in Green''s mind. Since the technology invented by Princess Mulesina can transform the bones of ordinary giant beasts into keels, can the same technology be used in On human bones, to create a miniaturized keel? Thinking of this, Green immediately started the experiment and found that it really worked! It''s just that if this technology is replaced with human bones, ordinary people''s bones will definitely not work, at least they must be formal-level superhumans, otherwise the bones can''t withstand a lot of psionic energy that contains the breath of real dragons. After the success of the experiment, Green immediately began to think about new arms. In fact, he is not satisfied with the hastily created ''Keel Skeleton Warrior''. Although he is huge in size, powerful in attacking, and looks majestic, but if he doesn''t install the magic core, he will have no ability to fly, move clumsily, and not agile enough. These are all keels. Skeleton warriors are hard wounds, so this giant unit must be used in a large-scale undead army. In addition, there is the issue of cost. Although the Dragon Bone Warrior has saved a lot of cost compared with the Bone Dragon of the same level, for Green, if he sells it for money, in order to please the buyer, he will get a big one, and it will be a bluff to look at. It''s worth the cost, but it''s totally unnecessary if you keep it for yourself. This is also the main reason why Green is busy researching miniaturized keels. In line with Green''s inner tactical requirements for new arms: able to fly; miniaturized; flexible in action; comprehensive combat effectiveness is not weakened... In the end, let him create a dragon warrior. In fact, the so-called ''dragon warrior'' appears to be a relatively thick and tall skeleton soldier with a pair of bone dragon wings inserted into the back. Usually, it can be used as a melee weapon to attack the enemy. Its fleshy wings allow it to fly into the air, with a speed and agility similar to that of a griffin. According to the assessment of the cemetery, the combat power of the Dragon Warrior is about [1300], which is slightly lower than that of the Dragon Skeleton Warrior, but for the Legendary Beginners, the difference in combat power of fifty points is almost negligible. Moreover, the dragon man has the ability to fly, is flexible and can be equipped with long-range weapons, and the actual combat effectiveness can be greatly improved. However, most of the enchanted firearms that can be used at the legendary level are very expensive, and the enchanted armor of the whole body is an additional expense. . Fortunately, Green now has a lot of money, and the cost of dragon warriors is greatly reduced. If all the psionic brushes in the cemetery are used, it is equivalent to two-thirds of the keel and skeleton. If the keel is assembled through the production line, the cost can be reduced to four of the keel and skeleton. one part. After some tests, Green decided to produce 100 dragon warriors first and assign them to the angel team leader as the most elite sword company. At the same time, as news from the outside world fermented, more and more people found Princess Moulesina. According to the agreement with Green in advance, it was announced that due to insufficient production capacity, in principle, only one natural disaster grade bone dragon will be sold to the public every year. After less than a month, the order will be placed more than ten years later, and the [20%] deposit will be paid before signing the contract. For one item, Princess Mulesina received nearly 300 million pounds! She was very excited at first, but then she was completely numb. With such a big move, it even alarmed Grand Duke Mora. He personally came to the 26th Void World to ask what was going on. After all, such a large amount of money flowed in a short period of time. If you want to be invisible, then is absolutely impossible. But Princess Moulesina is not stupid, she didn''t tell the truth to Grand Duke Mora. She only said that her artificial keel technology was successfully developed, and she planned to manufacture some bone dragons to sell, to recover the research and development funds that had been invested, and because of the keel''s The manufacturing cost is extremely high, and the natural disaster grade bone dragon is cumbersome to manufacture. Although the price seems extravagant, the actual profit is not too large. Archduke Mora is so shrewd, how can he be fooled by a few words, but he does not know that Green has improved the production technology of the keel, only that Green participates in it, provides power for the bone dragon, and is regarded as a supplier. Therefore, based on the original cost of making the keel, I still make a rough calculation in my heart. The business of Princess Mulesina seems to be booming, and it really doesn''t make much money. Grand Duke Mora was a little disappointed. Recently, due to the launch of the [God-making Project], the financial pressure on his side has been increasing. Before, he found that Princess Mulesina had received a huge amount of money. He thought that he could extract some tiers. Now this calculation is better than nothing, and he is embarrassed to make Princess Mulesina unhappy for a little money. After all, this time is different from the past. Princess Mulesina is already the number one powerhouse in the entire Lorenzo Kingdom, except for Grand Duke Mora. Even Grand Duke Mora has more scruples, especially since he knows Princess Mulesina. Once the eldest lady''s temper is raised, she is not afraid of anything. In addition, Princess Mulesina has invested a lot in the creation of natural disaster grade bone dragons over the years, and she almost went bankrupt. Now that she finally sees some money back, Grand Duke Mora is really embarrassed to exploit it again. Seeing the Grand Duke Mora leaving, Princess Mulesina could not help but breathe a sigh of relief, patted her plump **** with her hands, and thought to herself, "Fortunately, I didn''t tell the truth just now, otherwise the deposit I just received will be chopped off at least a portion of the money. Most of the time, I have to talk to Green quickly about this matter, don''t talk about it on his side..." At the same time, Green had just arranged the production plan for making dragons, and received a report from Penny through the soul connection, saying that there was a situation in the human city-state, which might be very important, and let him go there in person. Green thought, and immediately transferred his consciousness to Penny''s side. Because Green does not have a physical carrier in the foggy world, he simply appears in the form of consciousness, allowing him to instantly deliver to any undead that has a contractual relationship with him. When Green''s consciousness came to Penny''s side, she was riding a fallen unicorn standing on a high hillside. On the opposite side of the hillside is the territory of the human city-state. Because of the frequent cross-border reconnaissance recently, the fog near the messenger has dissipated a lot, and it is barely possible to see far away. At this moment, there is a fierce battle going on in the human territory. It''s not very clear from this perspective. Green''s mind moved, and he immediately rose to the sky, condescending to watch from God''s perspective. Although it was on the edge of the field of vision, the situation on the human territory was still clearly visible. An elite army of about 2,000 people is encircling and suppressing a mercenary squad of less than 300 people. The reason Green judged that it was a mercenary was because this large team consisted of men, women, young and old, and they wore all kinds of clothes, and the equipment was even more complicated. , but the strength of the single person is good, generally at the level of the official level, and the leaders at the head are all legendary level. It was precisely the performance of these legendary powerhouses that blocked the chasing troops to a large extent. This mercenary team fought and retreated, so that it could barely support the vicinity. "Everyone, hold on, the undead empire is not far ahead. As long as you cross the border, everyone will be safe." An old man with a profession similar to a priest, milked a melee knight who had just been seriously injured, and found that the pressure on the front line was increasing. , his side was in danger of collapse, he couldn''t help shouting loudly, and added a morale-boosting magic to his voice, which immediately stabilized the precarious mercenary group. However, before the old man could speak, there was a sudden surge of psychic energy in the chasing soldiers, followed by a white light condensing... "No, there are heavy crossbowmen locked on Old Keen, Cynthia, three-layer shield!" A legendary powerhouse who was entangled by the enemy in front found an invisible mental force locked on the old man who had just shouted, and immediately high sound reminder. Cynthia is a somewhat fat female magician, and she reacts very quickly. She immediately waved her staff and fired three magic shields in a row. Old Keen is the only remaining support in the team who can use magical techniques. If he is killed by the enemy, his morale will plummet. However, before Cynthia released the third magic shield, there was a bang like the sound of a shot being fired, but in fact it was the sound of the heavy crossbow, and the sound of the crossbow string shaking the air. A crossbow is no less powerful than a dragon hunting rifle. In an instant, a white light penetrated the air and hit the first magic shield that Cynthia had just erected. With a ?? click, it shattered directly, and the magic shield, which was usually enough to withstand a full-strength blow from the peak of the official level, was as fragile as an egg shell. (end of this chapter) Chapter 525： 530? Gold Crossbow Marcus Chapter 525 530 Gold Heavy Crossbow Marcus At the moment the first magic shield was broken, the second magic shield made a click and was directly shattered by the white light. The third magic shield has not yet been formed, let alone. In the next moment, with a puff, old Keane was shot in the head with an arrow. "No!" The female magician exclaimed, seeing that Old Keen''s head was hit by an arrow with a white light at the tip, and his head exploded like a rotten watermelon. In the chasing army on the opposite side, a blond middle-aged man wearing standard armor and no helmet put down a heavy crossbow covered with magic runes expressionlessly, and then rewinded the string smoothly. Take out a crossbow arrow from the quiver, install it on the firing slot of the heavy crossbow, raise the crossbow again to aim... After a few breaths, there was another bang. A bald man with a battle axe had just chopped down an enemy, and the bald man who was fighting fiercely fell to the ground, and the left half of his head was directly smashed by the crossbow arrow. "Damn, it''s Marcus, the golden crossbow Marcus! He actually came, we are all finished!" I don''t know who it is, and cried out in the mercenary team. Two people were shot headshots in a row, which dealt a huge blow to the already precarious mercenary group, and some people collapsed in despair. And the man named Marcus who uses a sniper heavy crossbow is obviously very famous and has a strong deterrent effect. "Marcus! Damn it, everyone run away!" It was another panicked shout, and I don''t know what mentality this person was shouting out of. If you want to escape, just run away secretly, and why are you shouting? Without waiting for the voice to fall, there was another bang. Marcus fired an arrow again. I don''t know who was hit this time, but it completely destroyed the morale of the mercenaries. Many people in front suddenly retreated. There were several gaps in the front line, and the enemy was immediately defeated by the enemy. Break through and cause a larger collapse. In just a few breaths, the mercenaries who originally fought back and forth were defeated like a mountain in the blink of an eye. The most powerful legends, seeing this situation, all withdrew one after another, and it was pointless to persist. At this moment, they were less than two kilometers away from the hillside where Penny was located. As long as they persisted, they could retreat here. At least half of them could survive. But now they are running in all directions, one by one has become a lamb to be slaughtered. Those well-trained human soldiers throw their spears and start shooting at a distance. In just over two minutes, nearly three hundred mercenaries were able to survive. Less than a tenth of that came down. And Green discovered that the heavy crossbow shooter named Marcus had the ability to snipe legendary powerhouses! Just now, he condensed his psychic energy and shot an arrow. Unlike the previous ones, which were all white light, this arrow was actually a dazzling golden light, not only faster, but also more powerful. One arrow hit the chest of a legendary powerhouse, and it exploded directly. The blood hole, the heart and the lungs are all broken, even the legendary powerhouse will definitely not survive. Seeing that the few remaining mercenaries were about to die, Green asked Penny to bring people up to save the rest through the soul connection. Of course, only Penny and the undead troops under her command would definitely not be able to deter the elite troops of the human city-state. Green directly let the dragon lich Hil Moretti fly over to fight the battle. Because of the recent turmoil in the human city-state, Green, in order to be prepared, in addition to Penny''s subordinates, secretly mobilized 30,000 servants here, plus two legends, the dragon lich Hil Moretti and the lich mage Frio The strong sit. For a moment, the huge body of the dracolich appeared in the distance. At the same time, after receiving the order, Penny immediately led the undead army under her command to charge in the direction of the border. In just a few minutes, he was greeted by the fleeing mercenaries and the pursuers of the human city-state. Originally, the two sides did not have a particularly clear demarcation of territory. The so-called boundary was actually only a rough range, so no one could tell who crossed the boundary. Anyway, as soon as Penny appeared, he preemptively accused the other party of crossing the boundary and provoking a war. The commander on the human side was Marcus who had just shot a lot of people. When he found out that there was an army of undead on the opposite side, he knew that things were in trouble. It''s not that he fears Green''s undead army, but the current human city-state is in turmoil, and there must be no more foreign wars. "Your Excellency, we don''t mean to offend, but these people are important fugitives of our city-state. I hope your Excellency can hand them over to me. On behalf of the city-state, I would like to express my gratitude and offer a thank you gift." Marcus carried the heavy crossbow on his back. Behind him, there was no weapon in his hand, indicating that he did not intend to offend, and tried his best to humble himself, trying to get the few surviving mercenaries back through peaceful means. Unfortunately, the order Penny got was to save these mercenaries, how could he be convinced in just a few words. Penny snorted: "From the moment these people set foot on the territory of the empire, they have automatically become servants of the empire. I have no right to say what to do with you. Please go back now, otherwise... I will regard it as a declaration of war!" Marcus''s cheek muscles twitched, and his teeth creaked. He had never been humiliated like this in his life. What''s even more annoying is that the other party is just a formal stinky girl. Skin! However, when Marcus saw the dragon lich that had already flown over, the huge silver-gray body, the wings that covered the sky and the sun, exuded an amazing aura, such a powerful dragon, at least a legendary high-level, only based on He and his troops are not rivals at all. "Damn it! If Lord Guardian didn''t..." Marcus was very unwilling, but his rationality prevented him from being reckless, and finally he could only shout helplessly: "Let''s withdraw!" Under the eyes of the dragon lich and countless undead army Back off slowly. "Huh? Did you retreat directly?" Green looked down and watched the troops of the human city-state go away. In fact, he ordered Penny to rescue the mercenaries just now, not only to find out what happened from these people, but also to take the opportunity to test the mysterious natural disaster-level powerhouse in the human city-state. It stands to reason that Green''s acceptance of these mercenaries is equivalent to interfering in the internal affairs of the human city-state, and dispatching the legendary high-level dragon lich. According to the original situation, in the face of such a provocation, the natural disaster powerhouse of the human city-state will definitely retaliate, otherwise, letting the development continue will only make Green''s side gain an inch. But this time there was no movement on the other side! How is this going? What''s wrong with that natural disaster powerhouse? Is the turmoil in the human city-state related to this? Green raised a series of questions in his mind. If there is really something wrong with that mysterious natural disaster powerhouse, then this time is really the best chance to annex the human city-state. Thinking of this, Green once again turned his attention to the few mercenaries who survived the disaster. Only fifteen mercenaries survived. Seven of them were seriously injured and were dying. It seemed that they could not survive. Green didn''t plan to treat him. Anyway, he was sent directly to Nightmare Realm for questioning. The others were handed over to Penny for interrogation. Among the surviving mercenaries, there are several Legendary rank, and there is not much reverence for Penny, the undead commander who only has a formal rank. The breath is reminding them that it is best to be honest. The interrogation process went very smoothly, and there was no brainless and arrogant plot. Those who survived were all smart people, obediently telling everything they knew. Without Penny reporting, Green just connected directly through his soul and watched the entire interrogation process synchronously. There was a large-scale civil war in the human city-state. Just a month ago, General Ernest, who held more than half of the city defense army, suddenly staged a coup and announced that he would take over the power of the Presbyterian Church. The situation at that time was extremely sudden, and no one expected that General Ernest, known for his loyalty and rigidity, would suddenly rebel. Therefore, the entire human city-state was caught off guard. The rebels captured the outer city in less than two days and occupied it. A gate through the inner city. The noble elders trapped in the inner city would be in a mess and hurriedly organize resistance. However, at this time, the elder elder was suddenly assassinated. Although he did not die, he fell into a severe coma due to poisoning. This time, the upper levels of the city-state were even more chaotic. Fortunately, at this time, the son of the elder, Wenger Steyr, stood up and showed his legendary strength, leading the elders'' guards to block the rebels'' attack. Unfortunately, the good times didn''t last long. Although the guards of the elders'' house were elite, they were outnumbered in the end. They persisted for more than 20 days and were completely wiped out by General Ernest''s troops... Green knew that what these people said could not be completely believed, because there were many contradictions in what they said. However, it can be confirmed that the rebellion in the human city-state is certain, and the general named Ernest defeated the old house of elders that was in power, and now has temporarily controlled the situation. Marcus, who just led the pursuit, is Ernest. General Sturt''s subordinates. As for why these mercenaries got together, and why they were surrounded and killed by Marcus, no one could say clearly. According to these mercenaries, they are all mercenary unions of human city-states, and they only got together at the beginning to help each other and protect themselves. One of the legendary powerhouses with a high status in the mercenary guild said that they had obtained the confirmation of General Ernest a few days ago and could guarantee the safety of the mercenary guild. But no one thought that someone suddenly announced today that General Ernest was secretly planning to eliminate the mercenary union. If everyone wants to live, they must escape from the city before they start. If you miss the opportunity, it will be too late to run! These people from the Mercenary Union were originally a rabble. Originally, this kind of unsourced news was not believed at all, but everyone thought that they would rather believe it or not, and decided to flee outside the city first, but they did not expect that as soon as they left the city, they would Was chased by the city defense army. Today is also the third watch, please subscribe, please reward! (end of this chapter) Chapter 526： 531 Black Evil Chapter 526 531 Black Evil Spirit As soon as ??Green heard it, he felt that there were many doubts about this matter, such as the most obvious source of information, and who was the first to spread it? And the management of the mercenary union has been hidden from beginning to end. Although the mercenary union is only a loose organization with membership, the management of the union has a very high prestige. If they come forward to control the situation, verify the source , the investigation is credible, it must not be so reckless. This made Green suspect that it is very likely that the so-called ''General Ernest wants to clean up the mercenary union'' was released by the top of the mercenary union and deliberately pushed these mercenaries out. But what is the purpose of this? Green was lost in thought. In general, it seemed to him that the top management of the mercenary union wanted to use these mercenaries to cover up something. It should be a tactic of ''bright repairing the plank road, darkening Chencang'', but what to cover specifically, because there is too little information, there is no way to guess. Green thought about it, and felt that these mercenaries were thrown out by the senior leaders of the guild as cannon fodder. Unfortunately, what they were using to cover, and what the other party''s purpose was, was temporarily unknown. But no matter what the purpose is, it is a conspiracy within the human city-state, and it should not be counted on Green''s side. On the contrary, it made him even more curious, what happened to the human city-state to create such a strange situation! "What is the reason for a sudden coup d''etat by a general known for his rigid loyalty?" Green thought about various possibilities: "Is it being controlled by someone? Or forced to be helpless? Or discovered the secret of some superior..." These are all possible, and the most important thing is that General Ernest was not willing to sit still, so he took the risk and made a preemptive strike. From the current point of view, the effect seems to be quite good. According to the confessions of these mercenaries, General Ernest''s army almost controlled the city-state. In this way, as long as there is no accident, General Ernest seems to be very likely to succeed in the coup d''tat, form a new house of elders, and hold the real power of the city-state. But there is one thing that I have to pay special attention to, that is, the guardian of the human city-state, the mysterious natural disaster-level powerhouse, did not appear when he deliberately provoked Green''s side! With the level of General Ernest, it should be known that the human city-state hides a natural disaster-level powerhouse. This is the city-state''s real and biggest trump card. Therefore, as long as this guardian exists, the chances of General Ernest''s coup d''etat being successful are very slim, but he still resolutely launches a rebellion, then...there are only two possibilities, he has the support of the guardian, or that A Guardian is dead, or some other condition prevents him from intervening... Just when Green was thinking about all kinds of possible situations, there was a sudden "boom" and the ground shook! Green was slightly surprised, and looked in the direction of the loud noise, which was the direction of the human city-state. It was not an earthquake, but some kind of explosion! followed by a strong shock wave, blowing the flag of the undead army under Penny''s command. "What''s going on?" Green wondered. Immediately in the direction of the human city-state, there was an astonishing psychic fluctuation, which was a sign of the activation of some kind of large magic circle. This made Green suddenly remember what happened in Void World No. 26 not long ago. At that time, the super large sacrificial circle activated to resurrect the Sea God was very similar to the current situation! It''s just that at this moment, the psionic energy fluctuations from the human city-state are far less amazing than the original sacrificial circle, and its scale should not be that big. "Could it be that General Ernest suddenly launched a coup d''etat just to activate this magic circle? What does he want to do? Pray for a certain **** or resurrect someone?" Green''s mind flashed, and he immediately ordered: "Let''s go over have a look!" "Yes!" Penny agreed, and immediately commanded the army of undead to cross the border and head towards the main city of the human city-state. Marcus, who had just retreated, soon found out what was going on on Penny''s side. He couldn''t help but look very ugly. He looked in the direction of the city-state, and his heart became more and more anxious. He murmured a prayer: "Sir General, you must succeed. The life and death of the entire city-state is up to you." "Sir, those undead are chasing after us, do we want to block it on the spot?" An adjutant beside him also noticed the situation and asked in a low voice. Marcus frowned, a wry smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, shook his head and said: "It doesn''t make sense, let''s get out of the way and go to the military camp outside the city. This time a lot of people are going to die, we don''t need to make unnecessary sacrifices. And... let these undead pass. , maybe it will help the general." "Yes!" The adjutant also breathed a sigh of relief. Although he was a glorious warrior, he was neither afraid of battle nor death, but if he could live, who would be willing to die! In Green''s perspective, just after Penny led people across the border, the human army in front quickly adjusted its direction, turned a small angle to the left, and gave way just right. At the same time, there was another loud noise in the direction of the main city of the human city-state: "Boom~Boom~~~~" The fog and clouds in the sky were dispelled by a powerful air current, so that Green could finally vaguely see the majestic human city made of huge white stones. At this moment, this city that has existed for an unknown number of years is enveloped by a depressing and terrifying aura, which seems to be a greedy devil who wants to devour everything. The ground shook violently, and some of the citys weak buildings began to collapse. People who didnt know why thought it was an earthquake, and ran into the street shouting and screaming, only to find the vision in the sky. "What kind of magic circle is this?" Because of his condescending perspective, Green can observe the human city-state from a macro perspective. At this time, in the six corners of the inner city of the human city-state, there are obviously extremely strong spiritual energy surging, which is the node of the six-pointed star formation, and in these six places, there is a steeple, standing tall and very abrupt, Like an antenna, it is constantly accelerating the speed of the gathering of spiritual energy, making this hexagram magic circle in the core area of ??the city quickly form. Green couldn''t help but be moved when he saw this. He had previously guessed that the initiator of the turmoil might be General Ernest. Now it seems that Ken may have guessed wrong. These spires are not newly built, and they are very compatible with the six-pointed star magic circle. Obviously, preparations have been started when the city is planned. But General Ernest''s rebellion broke out hastily, which is completely different from the current situation. If, on the other hand, General Ernest is not the culprit, then the reason for his sudden rebellion has surfaced. He must have discovered something and planned to try to prevent something through a coup d''etat. But now it seems that the general''s efforts are not very effective. With the activation of the six-pointed star magic circle, a huge magic circle has emerged from the inner city of the human city-state, and the psychic channel of the magic circle is actually completely the same as the city streets. coincide! This further confirmed Green''s speculation that the main city of this human city-state was built according to the design of the hexagram magic circle when it was originally built. The reason why only the inner city is like this is because at the earliest time, there was only the inner city, and the outer city was formed by the continuous expansion of the city scale and the continuous expansion around the inner city. The design and planning actually have nothing to do with the inner city. This has caused those with noble status and possessing power and wealth to be trapped in the inner city by the magic circle. On the contrary, the middle and lower class people, because they lived in the outer city, were less affected. The inner city of the human city-state has a population of about 200,000. At this moment, the magic circle of the six-pointed star suddenly activated, forming a strong psychic barrier, isolating the inside and outside of the magic circle. People inside can''t get out, and people outside can''t get in. Inside the magic circle, as the entire magic circle was lit up, many dark shadows suddenly appeared in the inner city. These shadows were not very solid at first, but as the magic circle ran steadily, the shadows became clearer. It was a person, but his face was twisted and ferocious, like black evil spirits from hell, whimpering and whistling. Pounce on people. Anyone who is attacked by these black evil spirits will immediately feel extremely cold, as if hugging a large icicle in winter, and immediately their hands and feet become stiff. Suck out soul and blood. Among them, there are also extraordinary people who are not weak, and they immediately rise up to resist the invasion of evil spirits. The strength of the black evil spirits in the magic circle is not strong, and a formal-level extraordinary person can break them up with a single blow, but they can''t bear the number of these black evil spirits. Three or more popped up. As for human superhumans, as long as one is not careful and is approached by black evil spirits, as long as they touch a little, they will immediately shudder, and a cold air will invade their bodies, which will directly affect the use of spiritual energy. It will be swarmed by the surrounding black evil spirits... Seeing that the resistance of human beings is getting weaker and weaker, the number of black evil spirits is increasing, and the entire inner city covered by the six-pointed star magic circle, more than 200,000 residents have died in less than ten minutes, and it has become one. A shriveled, horrific corpse. In the center of the inner city, it is also the highest power core of the entire city-state, in the rotunda of the Presbyterian Church. At this moment, the conference hall was empty, but more than fifty meters down the hall, there was an even larger basement. Like the six-pointed star minaret on the ground, it is an ancient building that existed at the beginning of the city. (end of this chapter) Chapter 527： 532? Guardian (plus for subscription) Chapter 527 532 Guardians (plus for subscription) Because of the existence of a huge white light ball, there is no dim feeling here. This huge ball of light is connected to the ancient hexagram magic circle outside. The souls and blood sucked out by the black evil spirits will eventually gather here. within the body. Beneath the huge ball of light, on a huge stone platform carved with magic runes, lies a thin, skeleton-like old man. The old man''s eyes were closed, his whole body was naked, his skin was shriveled, revealing a kind of dead gray-white, dozens of tubes were inserted into his body, connected to the white light ball suspended above, and the purified and transformed light was continuously injected into his body. Pale red liquid At this time, Penny''s undead troops have come to the outer city of the human city-state. Because of the sudden earthquake and the magic circle that suddenly activated in the direction of the inner city, people in the outer city who did not know what to do became a mess. Millions of people living in the outer city seem to have no heads and flies. Some people run out of the city regardless, while others go to the inner city in a hurry to see what is going on. Not sure how to be good. But at this time, I don''t know if it''s because of a rebellion, the officials who should be there to organize the people, soothe their emotions, and stabilize the situation did not appear, which made the situation in the entire outer city more and more chaotic, causing some people with bad intentions to take advantage of the fire. . Because the laws of human city-states are relatively strict, these people have some scruples. At first, they just robbed some things, but as they became more and more chaotic, they became more and more courageous, and began to rape, kill, set fire... When Green''s army of more than 10,000 undead, plus the reinforcements of 30,000 servants, a total of 40,000 troops and two legendary powerhouses came to the human city-state, what they saw was chaos, the city gates were open, and soldiers It was gone. There were some people nearby who had just run out of the city. When they found the army of the undead, they quickly shrank back in fright. "No, the undead are here! Close the city gate!" Someone suddenly shouted, and the people near the city gate reacted and hurriedly closed the city gate. When ??Green saw this, he didn''t rush to send someone to stop it. In fact, for the entire city defense system, it was not particularly important to close the city gates. What could really play a defensive role were the large magic barriers and well-trained soldiers on the city walls. Obviously, these two things are not available now. Even if those people close ten city gates, the dracolich can be smashed with just one slap, and the Lich Mage Frio only needs one charged explosion to solve the problem. Lose. Compared to ??, Green was more concerned about what happened to the human city-state. "Penny, you are free to command, plunder the population first, not the occupation." Green issued an order. Before knowing the inside story of the human city-state, Green did not intend to directly occupy the place, but the population of the human city-state. It is the resource that Green values ??more. The entire human city-state has a population of about 1.2 million, and currently Green''s undead army is expanding in all directions, and the dozens of servant tribes it has conquered add up to a total population of less than 1.5 million. If Green can eat this 1.2 million people, according to the ratio of 20 to 1, it is at least 50,000 servants. Moreover, the soldiers of the human city-state are all good, because of the harsh living conditions, they fight against aliens all year round, they are well-trained, and they endure hardships and stand hard work. Penny received the order and immediately acted. She did not ask the dracolich and the lich mage Frio to take action, but ordered the skeleton soldiers to set up the enchanting cannon step by step. Because the human city-state did not activate the magical barrier, just two rounds of artillery bombardment collapsed the city gate, and then the undead army and the servant army advanced one after another. Even in the face of an unresisted enemy, Penny still followed the steps without any slack or carelessness. There is always a reserve team of 3,000 people by her side to prevent unexpected emergencies... Green looked at Penny''s command and was very satisfied. Penny is not that kind of genius, but becoming an undead after her death has made her understand a lot of truth, and her character has also changed. Being cautious and careful, she has gradually grown into a qualified commander. . A commander like Penny can''t expect her to win more with less, and she doesn''t have that kind of brilliant tricks, but the battle that should be won won''t happen to her. As the undead army broke into the city, the residents of the human city-state became more panicked. Compared with the previous earthquake and the terrifying magic circle that suddenly appeared in the inner city, they were even more afraid of the terrifying skeleton zombies and various alien servants. . It''s a pity that tens of thousands of the most elite city defense troops were taken by General Ernest. The police and the inner city garrison who were originally responsible for the security were wiped out in the recent rebellion, so Green''s large army broke in and encountered almost no decent resistance. But at this time, there was another boom, and a loud noise came from the direction of the inner city. The huge movement and vibration caused the council hall of the elders in the center of the inner city to collapse, and a shocking wave of spiritual energy spilled out from the ruins of the council hall. "Natural Disaster Grade!" Green thought a move, and immediately felt the breath from the natural disaster grade powerhouse, but the natural disaster powerhouse''s situation did not seem to be very good, the breath was very weak and very unstable. "Sure enough! Something happened to the natural disaster-level guardian." Green confirmed his previous assumption. In the next moment, the Angel of Death was summoned, and Green''s main consciousness immediately merged into it, and then his figure flashed and crashed directly into the magic circle. There is a solid psychic barrier outside the magic circle, but it was swept away by the angel of death. The swordsman master up to [lv9] is amazing. The sturdy psychic barrier is like a piece of paper, and a triangle is instantly cut out. gap. The angel of death did not slow down, and rushed in. In the next moment, the psychic energy surged and closed the gap again. Green entered the range of the six-pointed star magic circle, and immediately felt an abnormal suppressing force, which made him feel like he was jumping into the viscous liquid, and his movements were met with huge resistance. followed the black evil spirits and gathered together. These evil spirits may be very troublesome to others, but they are a good thing for Green. With a thought in his mind, he opened the kingdom of nightmares, released a suction force, and sucked in a large piece of the black evil spirits that had gathered. Although the black evil spirits are ferocious, this time they encountered their nemesis. In just a few minutes, more than 20,000 black evil spirits have all entered the realm of nightmares. However, these evil spirits only have the instinct to devour souls, and they have almost no spiritual intelligence. After finding that Green can restrain them, they still rushed forward blindly, and eventually they were wiped out. After entering the realm of nightmares, the souls of these evil spirits have long been twisted and broken, and re-transformed into entities, as if they were reborn. eliminated those black evil spirits, and Green continued to fly to the center of the inner city... In the ground at this time, the shriveled old man with pipes all over his body has opened his eyes, his muscles and skin are gradually plump, and his appearance also looks younger. But the old man''s expression was not very good-looking. An anxious mood appeared in his still cloudy pupils. He looked at a listless white-haired old man standing a few meters away from him and the young man beside the old man. "Lehad, what did you do! Why did you activate the magic circle in advance? The Presbyterian Council! How can the Presbyterian Council allow..." The old man asked in a distressed voice. This old man with a sluggish spirit, but his eyes showed helplessness and relief, was the Great Elder Lehard who was seriously injured during General Ernest''s rebellion. The young man next to ?? is the son of the elder Lehard, the Wenger Steyr who tried to turn the tide at a critical moment but failed in the end. However, the one who answered the old man was not Grand Elder Lehard, but Wenger Steyr next to him. He took a step forward and said decisively: "Dear Guardian, it''s time to end the [Blood Sacrificial Reincarnation] once every two hundred years. No one should be sacrificed! No one is born noble!" "Young man, do you know what you''re talking about?" The guardian''s eyes widened, showing an incredible expression: "You will destroy the entire city-state like this, and millions of people will lose their last shelter. Are you crazy? Lehard, you..." The ?? guardian tried to convince the elder Rehard, but at this time the elder Rehard sat down on the ground with a wry smile, and closed his eyes weakly. Wenger Steyr didn''t care about his father''s life or death, and there was only a deep hatred and madness in his eyes that could not be resolved. "No, Lord Guardian, this is not a sanctuary, this is just a huge prison, a cage, a hell!" Wenger Steyr screamed excitedly: "Some people are destined for another part from birth. People live and sacrifice. And those who sacrifice their lives to protect them don''t see them as human at all. In the eyes of those people, they are inferior to pigs and dogs!" "You..." The guardian was a little puzzled, unable to understand what the other party was saying. Wenger Steyr sneered: "Lord Guardian, don''t you understand? Maybe you have lived too long, you have already become confused, and you are no longer wise. You have been deceived by your unworthy descendants for too long. Now, I can''t tell the difference between right and wrong! So... this should end! You, your family, and this sinful city-state should not continue to exist. Including me... should Go to the funeral for poor Denisa." Speaking of this, Wenger Steyr was already in tears, especially when he mentioned the name of ''Dinesha'', his voice was trembling full of remorse and unresolved pain. However, from the guardian''s perspective, it can be clearly seen that a cloud of black air is suspended above Wenger Steyr''s head, suddenly turning into a very abstract human face, revealing a treacherous and evil smile... (end of this chapter) Chapter 528： 533? The Evil of All Evils (1) Chapter 528 533 The Evil of All Evil (1) This should be a story of revenge for love. The noble ''Prince'' met Cinderella, but his Cinderella was accidentally killed by another ''Prince''... The most important thing is that Wenger Steyr was invaded by something vicious, affecting his reason, amplifying negative emotions, and making his heart long for destruction and venting. "Young man, I don''t know what you have gone through or what happened." The guardian said in a low voice: "But I will never allow anyone to endanger the safety of the city-state! This is the last refuge of mankind, and To inherit the last fire of human civilization, I must adhere to the day when the world recovers, and inherit human civilization into the next era, so child, Im sorry! The guardian''s voice was kind, and he didn''t hate Wenger Steyr because of what he had done, and he wasn''t moved by the black aura lingering on Wenger Steyr''s head. "Are you going to kill me?" Wenger Steyr sneered: "Of course I will die, I''m going to accompany Dinessa, otherwise she''ll be too lonely! But not now, I''ll watch with my own eyes and watch you all Dead light, watching this sinful city-state completely fall..." "Hey!" The guardian sighed, slowly raised his right hand with the tube inserted, and pointed to Wenger Steyr a few meters away. Now, it stands to reason that as long as his thoughts move, he can stab Wenger Steyr with one finger with the middle-level strength of natural disasters. However, at this moment, the guardian''s face suddenly became even more ugly, showing an incredible expression, and said in amazement: "What did you do? I can''t control the spiritual energy in my body..." Wenger Steyr didn''t answer, just turned around and walked out. "You stop!" The guardian struggled and shouted, but to no avail, until Wenger Steyr''s back disappeared completely. The ??Guardian had discovered that the essence of soul and blood poured into him through those tubes contained some kind of poison that made him unable to control the vast amount of psionic energy accumulated in him. It was nothing before, just repairing his dilapidated and old body was exhausted, but as his body was repaired, the excess psionic energy began to accumulate riot, which made him feel extremely uncomfortable. The guardian''s body began to swell, the newly born skin was stretched open, and the flesh was blurred. He didn''t even realize it. He concentrated all his mental energy and tried to guide the rioting spiritual energy in his body. bad. In the end, the guardian had no choice but to shake his head helplessly and put his hand on the stone platform below him. In the next moment, a little light flashed between his brows, and the stone platform covered with magic runes seemed to be triggered by some kind of mechanism, making a sound of "Qi Qi Ka Ka", and it extended to the depths of the ground. The psychic energy accumulated in the guardian''s body finally found an outlet, and poured into the stone platform continuously, but his body also shriveled again. "Hey! Have you finally come this far?" The guardian murmured, full of complicated emotions: "Your Majesty! Father! And Betica... You can rest assured, I will persevere until the next era, let human beings Civilization is passed down from generation to generation..." As his voice became weaker, he finally closed his eyes. At this time, the huge stone platform under the guardian has been transformed into a huge stone head. The moment the guardian closed his eyes, the eyes of this huge stone statue suddenly lit up, releasing two golden rays of light. Followed by more violent vibrations from the ground, the basement that had been built for an unknown number of years began to collapse. Huge stones and soil fell like raindrops, and the body of the guardian who was standing on the head of the huge stone statue was completely shriveled, turning into a mummified corpse without any breath of life, just hit by the falling stone, as if it was completely decayed The wood, with a bang, fell apart. At the same moment, with a bang, a huge stone statue more than 20 meters long broke free from the shackles of the soil and pulled out, and the huge stone statue exposed half of the body, followed by the other hand, and then It is the body and legs that follow the collapsed gap, break through all obstacles, and climb out. In the human city-state, under the shocked gazes of countless people, a huge stone statue with a height of 60 to 70 meters climbed out of the ground and stood in the center of the inner city, like a titan, roaring up to the sky. A powerful sonic boom erupted from the mouth of the giant stone statue, and a ring of shock waves visible to the naked eye spread outward. At this time, the guardian''s consciousness has been integrated into the Titan statue. In his hand, he is holding the light ball suspended in the basement. There are many pipes connected to it, and a pale red liquid is flowing. Put it in your mouth, like eating jelly beans, smash it, chew it and swallow it. Then, the colossus looked at the six towers around him, and raised his right hand above his head. The Titan Colossus was originally 70 meters high, and when he raised his hand above his head, it was more than 100 meters high. Compared with the six towers that formed the hexagram magic circle, it looked much shorter. In an instant, the hexagram magic circle was forcibly interrupted, and all the psychic energy running in the magic circle gathered in the palm of the Titan''s colossus to form a white light ball that was more dazzling than the sun. Then the six ancient minarets around the inner city of the branch cracked one after another, and the earth, stone and tiles on the surface fell rustling, revealing six huge, strangely shaped parts, some of which were like metal, but also like Carved from some kind of pale yellow stone, the surface is full of dense but graceful magic runes. Under the traction of the light ball in the palm of the Titan''s colossus, they floated past, clack, collide, and in a blink of an eye, they turned into a similar giant. Odd-shaped weapon with a key. Get the huge key, the colossus of Titan pointed it to the sky, and it caused the storm to surge in an instant. This giant key was actually rejected by the foggy world! In an instant, thunders poured down from the gloomy and gloomy sky, aiming at the Titan statue standing in the center of the human city-state. But under the bombardment of the dense thunder and lightning, the colossus of the Titan did not move, but poured the thunder and lightning into the body, transforming it into its own psionic energy! Originally, when this Titan Colossus first appeared, although it looked earth-shattering, its actual combat power was average. According to the cemetery standard, it was less than 15,000, and it was considered a weak existence in the first-level natural disaster grade. However, as the huge key triggered the repulsion of the foggy world and began to absorb thunder and lightning, the combat power soared, and it stopped from 15,000 to more than 53,000 in less than five minutes. Green looked at it and couldn''t help being a little surprised. Just now, he originally wanted to go underground to find the source of the weak natural disaster-grade aura. Who knew that the guardian abandoned his body and transferred his soul into this giant Titan statue not long after he went down, and he could only withdraw from the underground. Come. As for why the Colossus Titan had absorbed the power of thunder and lightning through the key to increase its strength, Green did not stop it, but it was because he found that although the Colossus Titan had climbed to the ground, it could only stand in place and could not move casually. This should be a purely defensive weapon. If the guardian''s life is exhausted and cannot be continued by any means, this colossus will be activated and become the last guardian of the human city-state. An immobile turret, no matter how strong it is, will not pose a threat to the cemetery. And Green has a hunch that this matter is not so simple, and then wait patiently, there may be a reversal. Under the Colossus of Titans, although the basement has collapsed, there are still complex underground passages under the inner city. Wenger Steyr, who had left before, noticed the shaking of the ground and the mountains behind him. Instead of being surprised, a sneer appeared, and he muttered to himself: "Sure enough, did you activate the Titan Colossus! Lord Guardian, in order to protect the The city-state is really persevering! Unfortunately, this is your fate, and it is also the fate of the city-state Winger Steyr was very firm step by step, and followed a tunnel to another basement with a larger area. This is a place to evacuate the people of the hidden city-state in order to prepare for extreme situations. This basement connects the three surrounding areas and can accommodate 100,000 people in an emergency. At this time, General Ernest and the 30,000 city defense troops he led were all here, fully armed, sitting on the ground, with a faint black air hanging over everyone''s head, but compared to the heads of Wenger Steyr The black air above is darker. found that Wenger Steyr was coming, and the others were still confused. Only General Ernest got up and walked over. Although his mood was not right, he remained conscious and asked, "How is the situation?" "Your Excellency, please rest assured, everything is going according to plan." Wenger Steyr said to himself: "How is the situation over there?" The black air on General Ernest''s head suddenly spun rapidly, causing a tyrannical killing intent flashed in his eyes: "Something happened, and the people from the Mercenary Guild covered Hilbert and escaped from the city." "What!" Wenger Steyr raised his brows, the black air above his head also swirls, and anger and hatred floated in his eyes: "That **** escaped! Those abominable mercenaries are all damned!" "I have already dealt with those guys." General Ernest grinned sinisterly and sinisterly: "As for that waste Hilbert, who escaped from the city and lost the protection of his family, in a wilderness full of danger, I don''t believe it. He can live three days." "Forget it, it''s a pity I couldn''t see his tragic death with my own eyes." Wenger Steyr nodded gloomily. "One more thing." General Ernest said gloomily: "The undead next door discovered our situation, and... have already sent troops to capture the outer city." (end of this chapter) Chapter 529： 534? The Evil of All Evils (2) Chapter 529 534 The Evil of All Evil (2) "Oh, those stinky bones reacted quite fast!" Wenger Steyr was not surprised, as if he had expected this situation long ago, and didn''t care that the outer city of the city-state was broken. "What do we do? Those undead are not easy to deal with." General Ernest worried: "I have a hunch that those undead may do bad things." "It doesn''t matter, with the big guy on the top of the head, those stinky bones can''t get in." Wenger Steyr smiled evilly, and he was very confident in the guardian who transformed into the Titan colossus: "Now we just need to follow the original Plan the action, now that the ''Key of Civilization'' has been assembled successfully, the door to the treasure house of civilization will also appear, as long as the next step is to open the treasure house of civilization, we can gain the power to control the world, then... we are the real gods!" Later, Wenger Steyr''s expression became more and more distorted and crazy, and his red eyes contained desperate fanaticism. General Ernest was also infected, and the black air above his head turned faster, making his eyes redder, swallowing up the remaining reason, and his eyes became more frenzied, but he didn''t notice that not far away, a A crow huddled in a dark corner shrouded in shadows. The crow''s eyes were closed and motionless, without a trace of psionic fluctuations, it was like a stone there. Not long ago, although Green was forced to retreat outside due to the appearance of the Titan Colossus, before he left, he let out a dozen crows to fly in, and one of them found that there were many confused soldiers in this place. ! Green immediately realized the importance of this place, and ordered the crow to hide here to monitor the situation. Sure enough, he obtained important information. "The treasure house of civilization? The key to civilization? What is that?" Green was puzzled, but looking at Wenger Steyr''s state, opening the treasure house of civilization should be able to obtain some kind of powerful power, at least he thinks that kind of power can dominate together, And it is this key to civilization that opens the treasure house of civilization... Thinking of this, Green''s gaze couldn''t help but look at the huge key held in the hand of the Titan. Listening to Wenger Steyr''s tone, it seems that this big guy is the key to civilization, but Green always feels that something is wrong. If this is the key, how big is the lock? And Green could not imagine how Wenger Steyr and General Ernest could take the key from the mighty Titan. Although the Titan Colossus can only stand in place, the strength of the middle-level natural disaster is real, not to mention that Wenger Steyr and General Ernest are only legendary, that is, Green''s current strongest Seraph Tarraga It''s a tie with the Titans. At the intermediate level of natural disasters, the difference in combat strength between three and two thousand is not enough to form an overwhelming advantage. In particular, this colossus of Titans is defensive in nature, and will inevitably gain defensive bonuses when it loses its mobility and offensive capabilities. Green calculated in his heart that even if he transferred the Skeleton Lord and assembled the three major natural disaster-level combat forces to besiege, he might not be able to destroy the Titan Colossus. Having said that, if the ''key of civilization'' is not that huge key, what is it? With doubts, ??Green decided to go ahead and see the situation clearly. Made up his mind, his consciousness immediately separated from the angel of death, and then let the angel of death descend to the outer city to hide, and he directly transferred his consciousness to the crow hiding in the corner. At the same time, Green ordered Penny to immediately evacuate the population to the outside of the human city-state. All other property can be discarded, and the population that can be controlled should be taken away first. Green has just received a report from Penny. Taking advantage of the chaos caused by the human city-state itself, the undead troops and servants who entered the city encountered almost no resistance. It is initially estimated that among the million population of the human city-state, those who escaped early were excluded. And there were more than 200,000 people who were hidden, and there were more than 200,000 people who were not able to search carefully. In the end, about 700,000 people were captured, most of them were women and children, and only less than 300,000 were men. Green didn''t care much about the details, so he directly ordered Penny to follow the procedure, classify it according to the occupation registration, and settle down nearby. In the next step, if the original main city of the human city-state can be accepted, these people will be relocated back, if not, they will migrate and re-establish a city-state elsewhere. At the same time, in the underground of the inner city of the human city-state, after Wenger Steyr communicated briefly with General Ernest, General Ernest roared: "Stand up!" Those city defense troops who were sitting on the ground in a daze immediately stood up and made a sound of armor colliding. Everyone got up and looked at General Ernest. "The first regiment, come with me!" General Ernest waved his hand without any extraneous nonsense, and took some people away. Green looked at it from the perspective of a crow, feeling a little strange. Why call everyone up if you only need to take the first group? The first regiment only had more than 2,000 people, and what were the rest of the troops standing there in a daze? Green was wondering, but the answer was quickly solved. After General Ernest left with the first regiment, the remaining soldiers of the City Guard stood stupidly one by one. At first, it was fine, but after a few minutes, some people began to behave abnormally. restlessness. Don''t forget that there is a faint black gas floating above the heads of these people. The black gas rotates fast and slow, and occasionally condenses into human faces, showing various expressions, ranging from anger, insidiousness, viciousness, and jealousy... Lin Lin''s all kinds of negative emotions, and exudes a disgusting evil atmosphere. As time went by, under the influence of the black gas, the emotions of these soldiers became more and more violent. Suddenly someone called out, in a dialect of a human city-state. The meaning is very simple. The translation is: "What are you looking at!" After that, several people rushed to answer: "Looking at you!" This sentence instantly ignited the fuse. In an instant, several people scuffled together, and the commotion caused by it spread outwards, and the people around who had nothing to do with it immediately responded and joined the fight like frantically venting. At the beginning, these soldiers were just fighting with bare hands, but soon some who suffered a loss drew their weapons and used their extraordinary abilities without hesitation. This fight quickly escalated into a **** battle of cannibalism. These soldiers, who were originally trained hard to defend the human city-state, consumed their lives in meaningless cannibalism. At this moment, the black qi entrenched on the soldiers'' heads rejoiced, constantly changing expressions, grinning and laughing wildly. When someone was killed, the black gas on the top of his head immediately penetrated into the heads of nearby people, and merged with the original black gas into a larger black gas In the blink of an eye, in this basement, thousands of city defense troops have killed each other and killed each other. The corpses are everywhere, and the blood flows into rivers, and the blood quickly penetrates into the stone cracks on the ground. But the death of these companions, Pao Ze, did not wake up the survivors. Instead, their ferocity was stimulated by the smell of blood, and they fell into even more frenzied killings. Green looked on with cold eyes, watching the cannibalism of these people. At first, he didn''t understand what purpose Wenger Steyr and General Ernest had. I have already guessed nine out of ten, but the key is not actually Wenger Steyr and General Ernest. The real key even said that the initiators of this human city-state disaster were these evil black qi. "What exactly are these black qi?" Green was a little curious. He aimed at one of the soldiers who were relatively close, and tried to use [Nightmare Kingdom] to extract the black qi that was entrenched on the top of the soldier''s head. All of a sudden, he sucked it into the Nightmare Realm surprisingly smoothly! Before, Green felt that the characteristics of these black qi were a bit like some kind of alienated soul, and now he inhaled into the kingdom of nightmares, which also confirmed this speculation. "It''s really a soul!" Green''s heart moved, and he immediately realized that he was studying and analyzing the black gas that was sucked in in Nightmare Realm to see what this thing was. This black gas is essentially a soul, and the Kingdom of Nightmare is their nemesis. After being sucked in, it is immediately decomposed, revealing its true colors. Green was also surprised when he saw this! Although these black qi are souls, they are not the souls of a single person, but thousands of soul fragments. Those black qi are actually countless tiny particles, each of which is a soul fragment, and these soul fragments contain all negative emotions such as hatred, resentment, and pain. "How did this kind of thing form?" Green couldn''t imagine how so many shattered soul fragments were formed, and then looked at those who were still fighting, those swirling black gas, how many people were there! If it is estimated according to the black gas that Nightmare Nation had just inhaled, plus General Wenger Steyr and General Ernest, and those who were taken away by them, to form these dusty soul fragments, I am afraid that hundreds of millions of people or even more will be needed. many! Thinking of this number, Green couldn''t help but stunned. This also makes Green want to understand the secret behind this. He didn''t stop these soldiers from killing each other, because there was no point in killing each other. These people have already killed red eyes. Even if he draws the black energy from their heads, they will not stop fighting. Even if someone wants to stop, they will not stop fighting. Will be instantly killed by the opponent. Discovering that Nightmare Nation restrained these black qi, Green began to use Nightmare Nation to absorb these black qi, as well as the souls of those killed soldiers. Although the soul fragments in these black air have been powdered, few of them still have memory fragments, and Green can analyze some useful information through these memory fragments. The evening update is around 9:00, continue to ask for subscription! (end of this chapter) Chapter 530： 5.35 The Evil of All Evils (3) Chapter 530 535 The Evil of All Evil (3) With absorbing these black gas, Green finally found some broken memory fragments. According to these memory fragments, it can be determined that the soul powder in these black gas is the residents of the human city-state. Because the soul is really broken so badly, even if some memory fragments are obtained, they are still broken freeze-frame pictures, some of which are life scenes, some are war scenes, and some are sacrificial activities, but the most numerous ones are apocalyptic scenes. The surrounding buildings collapsed, people panic and panic, as if there were no flies. The top of the tower in the distance was lit with a white light, and a thick white beam of light was connected with the towers in other directions to form a pattern of a hexagram. The ground of the streets and alleys also lit up, and the spiritual energy rolled, forming a magic circle, which began to devour people''s blood and soul. People helplessly pray and cry, and curse with malice, but to no avail... Gathered many soul fragments, Green put together this puzzle. This scene is so similar to the magic circle that was just activated in the inner city of the human city-state! By connecting all the information currently in hand, the essence of these black qi and the source of the soul powder can already be revealed. And, it''s no wonder why these black qi accumulate so much negativity! In order to ensure the continuation of civilization and the safety of the city-state, the human city-states continue to refine the essence of blood and soul through magic circles, and maintain the life of the guardian at the cost of tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of people. Since the end of this foggy world, I dont know how many times similar ceremonies have been performed. For the existence of human city-states and human civilization, hundreds of millions of peoples lives have been sacrificed. The corpses of these people have long since rotted into mud, leaving only the remnants of their souls, but the essence of their souls, their positive emotions, their perseverance, and their moral consciousness of justice and fraternity have all been ruthlessly taken away. All that remains are the ''evil'' emotions such as resentment, hatred, bloodthirsty, and viciousness. In the past countless years, the evil thoughts of hundreds of millions of people have been accumulating, and finally one day quantitative change led to qualitative change, and the mutation gave rise to this black gas, which Green called it - the evil of all evils! If we let the ''evil of all evils'' continue to rage, what kind of consequences will be unimaginable. Evil itself is not very powerful, its only function is to amplify a person''s negative emotions, just like General Wenger Steyr and Ernest. Wenger Steyr had a mild personality, and even had a slight masochistic tendency. When encountering something, he would not complain, but first think about what he did not do well. But it was such a kind person whose character was distorted by all evils. In order to avenge his lover, he not only killed his father, but even sacrificed the entire city-state! General Ernest, who is known for his loyalty and rigidity, is also distorted by the evil, which exposes his originally suppressed ambitions... This is where the evil of all evils is truly terrifying. It cannot kill people, nor can it change people, but it can guide and stimulate people''s repressed evil thoughts under the shackles of morality and law. Green realizes the power of all evils, and reminds him of biochemical weapons that are so disgusting. If there is no special restraint such as the Nightmare Kingdom, it will be very troublesome to deal with the evils. This kind of thing is not easy to form. It would be a pity if it was simply sucked into the realm of nightmares and decomposed into soul fragments and negative emotions. Green immediately divided a small area from the Nightmare Kingdom, isolated it from other places, and specially stored all evil and preserved it. In fact, he can''t tell the value of the source of all evil right now, but he just thinks that saving all evil without paying too much price may be useful in the future. At the same time, deeper underground, Wenger Steyr and Ernest brought more than 2,000 soldiers from the First Regiment of the City Guard to a passage deeper underground. Follow this passage to the front of a huge and ancient iron gate. This iron gate is unusually tall, standing below and looking up, you can''t even see the upper edge, surrounded by clouds, as if inserted into the sky. In fact, the space here has been distorted. Although people come here, they can''t feel it, but their bodies have actually been stretched. From a distance, it looks like they are looking in a fun mirror. And under the iron gate, there are many people lying down in various places, probably no less than 10,000 people, wearing noble clothes, men and women, young and old, all of them are dead, all of them were stabbed through the neck by a sharp blade with a blood groove. Cut off the carotid artery, and then use the pressure drop of the heart to release a large amount of blood in the body. At this time, the blood had not yet solidified. Wenger Steyr, who was walking at the front, stepped on the ground, and the blood had already covered the soles of his shoes. At the scene, more than a dozen people who looked exactly like Wenger Steyr, holding blood-dropping weapons in their hands, watched Wenger Steyr approach, greeted them with expressionless faces, melted into their bodies one by one, and finally is his avatar. Wenger Steyr came step by step to the old iron gate. General Ernest and the other soldiers subconsciously stopped and let him reach forward and touch the chains that locked the iron door. Those thick chains that had not been touched for many years were covered with thick dust. As Wenger Steyr touched them, a colorful light burst forth, dispelling the dust in an instant and illuminating the huge iron gate. , together with the iron gate, countless complicated magic runes were also lit up. "Treasure of civilization! Is this the light of civilization?" Wenger Steyr didn''t care that the colorful rays of light invaded his body, and murmured: "Preserving the civilization fire of mankind in the previous era, the city-state will not hesitate to protect you. Sacrificing everything, it''s a pity... They don''t understand that everything is in the cycle of birth and death, and the original world has been destroyed, so how can civilization be fueled? It''s all self-deception, and maybe one day in the future, this world will be reborn. At that time, a new civilization will naturally appear, and there is no need for the so-called treasure house of civilization." Wenger Steyr said while stroking the colorful door, the evil above his head turned faster and faster, constantly changing abstract expressions. But Wenger Steyr was not affected at the moment, as if the light on the iron gate blocked all evil, so that his emotions were no longer affected by evil thoughts. At this time, Wenger Steyr had returned to normal and was no longer affected by the ''evil of all evil'', but he was not shocked or surprised, instead, a smile appeared on his face, and he reached out to the top of his head. The psychic energy in his hand condensed, and he took the ''evil of all evil'' directly from his head! Putting it in front of me, I said to myself: "Thank you very much, without you, I may never have the courage to take this step in my life. Although I know this should not be what Dinessa wants, she is so kind... It''s a pity I didn''t understand it before, but I don''t understand until now that kindness is always easy to hurt, and only real ''evil'' can protect her kindness. Unfortunately... I understood it too late." The evil of all evil could not understand what Wenger Steyr was saying. He was still struggling under his control, but the light of civilization on the iron gate was guided by his psychic energy. . "You should be free too, and let this city-state be destroyed together!" Wenger Steyr''s tone was very gentle, but his eyes were as calm as a cold night, and he waved his hand to the back: "Let''s start!" General Ernest immediately commanded the first regiment of the City Guards to step forward and put the bags in front of the gate of the treasure house of civilization. At this time, Green had already replaced a crow and followed these soldiers here. Because he was afraid of being discovered by General Wenger Steyr and General Ernest, he could only hide behind the investigation and found that the soldiers of the first regiment were different from other city defense troops in that each of them was carrying a military backpack and bulging his bags. I don''t know what to wear. Now I see those soldiers put their backpacks in front of the iron gate one by one, each obedient like a puppet, then walked to the front of the iron gate, suddenly pulled out a dagger, cut it at the neck, and deeply cut the carotid artery. Blood poured out like a fountain. These soldiers were still unaware and stood there in a daze until the blood flu and fell to the ground. This scene happened one after another, and the soldiers who were lining up behind turned a blind eye, and the evils on their heads spun rapidly, but they did not affect the behavior of these people at all. Obviously, Wenger Steyr has long known the existence of evil, and found a way to restrain this kind of thing, everything is in his plan. Even if he took the initiative to let the evil of all evils control, it was only because he lacked courage and needed an external force to help him. Soldiers died one by one, more and more backpacks in front of the iron gate, and more and more blood on the ground... Until the last soldier fell, Wenger Steyr walked over and started activating the magic circles on those backpacks one by one. Green was surprised to find that those magic circles were very similar to the magic circles that detonated the enchanted explosives he used to blow up the Scarlet Fortress before! "Could it be that those backpacks are filled with enchanted explosives!" Green was secretly taken aback. Those backpacks were full of enchanted explosives. If they were all enchanted explosives, one would weigh 50 kilograms. The soldiers just now had more than two thousand people. Then there are no less than one hundred tons of enchanted explosives piled under that big iron gate! Crazy! At this moment, Green can only use this word to describe Wenger Steyr. He used hundreds of tons of enchanted explosives to blow up the iron gate. Did he want to wipe out the human city-states on the ground? Thinking of the power of those enchanted explosives, Green quickly ordered Penny to speed up, give up all actions, and immediately evacuate at full speed. As for the human beings in the city-state, all the humans who are willing to follow them are taken away, and those who are unwilling or unable to keep up are not required. Take care, let it fend for itself. Add more for subscription! (end of this chapter) Chapter 531： 536? Destroyed Chapter 531 536 Destruction Penny was on the ground organizing the captive humans to retreat outside the city. Unexpectedly, Green suddenly issued such an urgent order. She immediately understood that there must be an emergency. The implementation of the discount is on it. With the issuance of the new order, the originally orderly retreat immediately turned into chasing ducks on the shelves, crying fathers and mothers, chickens flying and dogs jumping. But Penny can''t control that much anymore. Green''s order just now has been very strict, let her understand that the situation is very urgent, and all those who dare to make trouble, and all those who procrastinate, are all violently suppressed. Although Green''s order is to be taken away, but not to be taken away, but Penny''s execution is not so loose. Weak women and children also rolled and crawled out of the human city-state. At this time, these people were still resentful and fearful of those ferocious and terrifying skeleton soldiers, and secretly envied those clever people who hid in the city and were not found. But after only half an hour, a dazzling light suddenly bloomed from the inner city of the human city-state. At the foot of the Titan Colossus, a fiery fireball rose up, engulfing the Titan Colossus dozens of meters high in the blink of an eye, and then slowly rising to the sky to form a huge black-red mushroom cloud. Everyone was stunned when they saw this scene. Those undead and alien troops who were still scolding in their hearts and forced them out of the city secretly envied those who were hiding in the city and were not found... However, at this moment, they suddenly discovered that they were the real lucky ones. Under Penny''s strict orders, and under the persecution of Wang Ling''s troops and servants, they have left the human city-state for nearly ten kilometers. Even so, the shock wave generated by the explosion in the inner city was still frightening when it invaded. The fiery airflow passed by, almost drying people. It is conceivable that those who are still in the city must be outdoors. No escape, hiding indoors, or in the basement, can escape the impact of this wave of hot air, but will be crushed under the destroyed buildings. In this case, there is little hope of rescue. Penny, the commander-in-chief, was also shocked by this scene. She received an order from Green just now. Although she knew there must be something big, she didn''t expect it to be so shocking. From a distance, the inner city of the human city-state was completely destroyed in an instant, and all the buildings were shattered into pieces. The fiery airflow and the power of the explosion ripped apart everything in a few seconds. Until the wall surrounding the inner city, the upper half was completely flattened, and only the bottom half was less than three meters high. But it was this half of the city wall that gave some human beings who were still hiding in the outer city a chance to survive. Those who lived more than ten meters near the inner city wall and whose houses were not that high barely survived. Beyond this range, with the downward pressure effect of the airflow, the strong explosion shock wave is like a huge shovel, flattening everything it encounters, until it encounters the city wall of the outer city again, cuts it in half, and spreads out again. , the power is gradually weakened to the level of non-lethal. In the blink of an eye, the once prosperous and prosperous main city of the city-state was left with only two circles of ruins and a large area of ??ruins. "No~~~" An angry and unwilling roar came from the core of the inner city, and the Titan Colossus at the core of the explosion was not blown up! Accompanied by this roar, bang~ bang~ loud noises came from under the mushroom cloud that had not completely dissipated. Suddenly, one of his thick arms swung out, smashing a large cloud of black and red hot mushrooms, followed by a scorched black and broken head, and the two golden eyes were full of pain and despair. After being transformed into a Titan Colossus, he has lost the ability to speak. Gradually, the mushroom cloud completely dissipated. The full picture of the ?? Titan Colossus was once again revealed. The power of hundreds of tons of high-density enchanted explosives was unbearable even for natural disaster-level powerhouses. The power comparable to a nuclear bomb had already destroyed a city with a population of one million. Although this kind of thing is powerful enough to cause damage to natural disaster powerhouses, normally it is almost impossible to use enchanted explosives to blow up natural disaster grade powerhouses. But the Titan Colossus is an exception, because he himself is to protect the human city-state, abandoning the ability to move, and his legs are rooted in the city-state. In fact, the reason why the Titan Colossus was fixed in place when it was originally designed was not only for the purpose of protecting the city-state, but also to power the Titan Colossus. To put it bluntly, this Titan colossus is a giant alchemy puppet, and it must be powered by the treasure house of civilization hidden under the city-state to ensure that it can continue to exert its mid-level natural disaster-level combat effectiveness. But the original people ignored that the strongest fortresses were breached from the inside. This time, Wenger Steyr directly buried hundreds of tons of enchanted explosives under the feet of the Titan Colossus, leaving him nowhere to hide, so he could only stand firm. What''s more vicious is that even if he survives, this blows up the power supply device that connected the Titan statue to the treasure house of civilization. When the spiritual energy stored in the body is exhausted, he will have to lie down immediately. Looking at the devastation, the guardian was extremely desperate. He did not expect that even if he gave up his life and turned into a colossus of Titans, he would still not be able to hold the city-state. He still doesn''t understand, he clearly enjoys the protection of the city-state, clearly inherits the ancient civilization, why should he destroy all this? What is the purpose of his countless years of perseverance and protection? He still remembers that when the whole world came to an end, in order to inherit the fire of human civilization, the strong and wise people of the entire human race were assembled to build a treasure house of civilization. , regardless of grievances... only for the inheritance of human civilization. What a ferocity that was! Even though time has eroded, he has forgotten the voices and smiles of those people, but that kind of momentum and determination has never been forgotten for a moment. This is the last hope of human civilization, and he is the guardian of this hope, carrying the sustenance of everyone, and it is this belief that makes him persist. Otherwise it will be countless years! Enduring the loneliness in the cold ground, watching myself grow old day by day, enduring the bone marrow rebirth ritual again and again, guarding the human city-state through the crisis of extinction... But now, it''s all ruined! What is even more ironic is that it is not the enemy who destroys all this, but the people he desperately wants to protect. After the ?? titan colossus cried out in pain, it slumped to the ground. At this time, the mushroom cloud has dissipated, revealing the full picture of the Titan Colossus. The explosion just blew up his legs. Because the left leg was just above the explosion position, it was the strongest to withstand the explosion, and it was completely gone. Although the right leg was still there, the knee and ankle were both broken, revealing the damaged alchemy mechanism inside. Most of the body below the chest is in a state of charred black, and the magic runes on the surface are severely damaged, and it is uncertain... Beside the Titan Colossus, a huge crater-like hole was blasted out. This pothole is very deep, about a hundred meters. Underneath the pothole is the treasure house of civilization. As the core of the explosion, the huge iron gate has been blown up, and the surrounding soil and stones have been destroyed by the high temperature. Melted and re-condensed. The huge iron gate twisted and fell backwards, revealing a black, spiral-shaped opening similar to a portal, from which a five-color halo escaped. At this moment, because a large number of enchanted explosives have just been blasted, the psionic riots have formed a spiritual tide. In this case, any extraordinary person, including a magician, cannot use extraordinary abilities, otherwise it will cause a surging spiritual tide and even life-threatening. After more than an hour, the turbulent spiritual tide gradually calmed down. In front of the gate of the treasure house of civilization, a portal suddenly cracked open, and Wenger Steyr and General Ernest drilled out from it. Looking at the scene in front of him, Wenger Steyr''s eyes showed complex emotions, and General Ernest''s head was still wrapped in the black air of all evil, his eyes were red and bloodshot, and the desire and ambition in his heart magnified to the limit. Seeing Wenger Steyr lift his foot, as if he was about to walk into the treasure house of civilization, General Ernest flashed a stern look in his eyes, and suddenly raised his hand and pressed it on Wenger Steyr''s back, the psychic energy contained in his palm. Instant explosion. Wenger Steyr was unprepared, and with a bang, he was knocked out. General Ernest took the opportunity to rush to the front, and got into the entrance of the treasure house of civilization off guard. Wenger Steyr was just attacked, and General Ernest took a hard shot. If he was really unprepared, he would definitely be hit hard. However, just after the figure of General Ernest broke into the treasure house of civilization, Wenger Steyr climbed up from the ground as if nothing had happened, with a mocking expression on his face, but he was not injured at all. He was unprepared just now. Zi Dafei is actually acting! At this moment, a black shadow suddenly fell from the sky, and in the blink of an eye, its dark metal wings spread out and stopped in mid-air more than ten meters away from Wenger Steyr. In the big explosion just now, the Angel of Death was hiding in the outer city. Although it was affected a little, it did not cause any damage at that distance. After the ?? explosion, Green felt that the heat was almost over, and there was no need to continue. As the most threatening Titan colossus, it is now half-crippled. He simply controlled the sky of death and flew directly into the air. At this time, because the guardian''s belief collapsed, and the Titan Colossus was severely damaged, when Green flew to the vicinity, the Titan Colossus did not respond, but just slumped on the spot with its head lowered. Green knew that with the destruction of this human city-state, the guardian''s beliefs no longer existed, and he himself had no meaning to live. There are still three updates today, please subscribe for a reward! (end of this chapter) Chapter 532： 537? The truth Chapter 532 537 Truth Green controlled the Angel of Death and circled around the Titan Colossus in the air. He can feel that the guardian''s consciousness is becoming weak, losing his paranoid beliefs, his demise has become inevitable, and finally this broken Titan colossus will become his trophy. Immediately, Green''s gaze looked down. The ?? explosion had completely exposed the entrance to the ''treasure of civilization'' that was originally underground. The scene of General Ernest flying Wenger Steyr just now did not escape Green''s sight. "That''s a good trick!" Green''s voice came from under the angel of death''s visor, slightly low: "Mr. Wenger Steyr." "Who are you?" Wenger Steyr was not too surprised: "Is it the subordinate of the undead emperor? Or...is he himself?" Green couldn''t help being surprised by Wenger Steyr''s keen insight, and said lightly: "You can call me Green." Although he didn''t answer directly, it was equivalent to acquiescence. Wenger Steyr''s eyes narrowed slightly. Although he has only legendary strength, his talent is extraordinary and his spiritual power is extremely strong. If he was born in the main world, give him some time to properly recover before the age of forty. Can be promoted to natural disaster. Therefore, Wenger Steyr could feel that although the strength of the angel wrapped in armor in front of him was powerful, it did not reach the level of natural disasters. But when the city-state and the undead first contacted, the guardian clearly concluded that the other party had a natural disaster grade existence, and this maintained a peaceful situation of non-aggression before. Therefore, Wenger Steyr guessed that this person in front of him should not be the body of the mysterious powerhouse who controls the huge undead empire, but should be just a clone, or a stand-in or something. But no matter what it is, it doesn''t matter to him. He has already done what he should do. With the collapse of this city-state, the treasure house of civilization has also been opened. The mission of inheriting civilization no longer exists, and the surviving city-state residents have completely shaken off the heavy burden. And cruel historical shackles. From now on, whether they become servants of the undead empire, or choose to escape, enter the fog to explore, or die in a dangerous wasteland and become a skeleton, at least they are fundamentally free, rather than exist to achieve a certain purpose. tool man. "Mr. Green, I have a deal, I wonder if you are interested?" Wenger Steyr thought for a while, then suddenly asked with a smile. Green was a little surprised. He couldn''t think of any good deals the other party had with him, but Wenger Steyr''s expression was calm and confident, and it didn''t seem like a joke. Wenger Steyr did not wait for Green''s answer, and continued to think to himself: "Not long ago, I hid the wealth accumulated by the city-state for countless years in a place, including precious minerals, ancient treasures, artifacts and strange objects, as well as city-state inheritance. techniques and some cultivation methods. I can offer them all, and I hope you can treat the remnants of the city-state kindly. "Why do you do this?" Green stared at Wenger Steyr, and could feel his emotional expression when he said "being kind to the remnants of the city-state". He wasn''t a mad person, but he did something mad. "There is no reason, I just think it should end." Wenger Steyr replied lightly, as if to say something trivial. "Okay, I can promise you." Green did not continue to ask questions. It is pointless to discuss and argue with a person whose thinking is not in a logical line, and there will be no results. "Thank you!" Wenger Steyr bowed slightly: "The thing is in the barracks outside the city-state, where there is an underground warehouse, you should not be difficult to find." "We have already decided to destroy all of this, so why keep those things?" Green suddenly thought of this question. "It''s not destruction, but liberation!" Wenger Steyr straightened his back and emphasized: "I just broke a shackle, not to destroy anything. In the process, some people died, that is Necessary loss, there is no freedom in this world without a price." Green declined to comment. Wenger Steyr continued: "As for those things, they were originally given to you. In my plan, after the destruction of the city-state, the surviving humans have no way to survive, and they need the protection of the strong. I have considered the silver in the north. King, but finally chose your undead empire, I know your servant system." Green''s heart was moved. He had never heard of the name ''Silver King'', but according to Wenger Steyr, there was a powerful force that was at least not inferior to the human city-state further north across the human city-state. The leader there is called the Silver King. Green was about to ask further questions, but at this moment, with a sudden bang, an astonishing psionic energy burst out from the entrance of the treasure house of civilization. This psychic energy is very huge, even more than the middle-level natural disaster, at least stronger than the Titan Colossus in its heyday. However, this powerful psychic energy has an aura of decay and decay. It feels like an old coffin that has been dug out from the ground and has been buried for thousands of years. followed by a shrill scream: "No~~~ impossible!" That was General Ernest who broke in before, and the shrill scream contained disbelief and panic. "Is it really a scam from the beginning?" Wenger Steyr muttered to himself, feeling a little depressed, shook his head helplessly, as if he had guessed it, but was not willing to accept the crueler truth. At this time, the entrance to the treasure house of civilization fluctuated. A person slowly came out from inside, holding another persons neck in this persons hands, being dragged out like a dead dog. Green and Wenger Steyr looked over together, and saw that this man was about forty years old, wearing a gorgeous golden armor, dragging a red cloak behind his back, and using a golden headband to tie his curly blond hair, showing a handsome appearance His facial features, but his eyes were dark and angry. With a ?? bang, the man threw the half-dead General Ernest out with a flick of his hand and slammed into the melted and re-congealed stone wall a few meters away. Because General Ernest hit so hard, a broken rib penetrated the flesh, revealing the white stubble, and then fell to the ground, forming a pool of blood, the spiritual energy in the body disintegrated, seeing that there was more air out and less air in. Can''t be saved. The presence of Green and Wenger Steyr did not care about the life and death of General Ernest, they were all looking at the noble and dignified middle-aged man in front of him, but with a rotten and ancient atmosphere. "Why do you want to open the treasure house of civilization in advance?" The middle-aged man stared at Green and Wenger Steyr like a falcon: "Where''s Albert? Where is he!" Green frowned slightly, he couldn''t understand what the other party was saying, it should be some ancient language. But Wenger Steyr understood it. This was a popular and widely used lingua franca of the ''last era'' recorded by the city-state before the foggy world entered the end period. "Do you mean Albert the Guardian? Your Majesty Tuttle!" Wenger Steyr said slowly, his tone was stiff and unfamiliar, but it did not hinder communication. The middle-aged man narrowed his eyes slightly and focused on Wenger Steyr: "You know me?" Wenger Steyr said indifferently: "In the last era, the last emperor of the Lanying Empire, the brilliant but untimely Emperor Tuttle. It is no wonder that the history of the last era in the city-state''s books has almost disappeared, but The only thing that has kept a lot of records about you, is it a special preparation for your return?" Emperor Tuttle frowned. Before he fell asleep, he had imagined many scenes after waking up, but he did not expect this scene. Wenger Steyr continued to say unhurriedly: "Then the so-called treasure house of civilization that inherits the fire of human civilization is really a fake? This is just a space for you to seal yourself. Before the next era comes, spend this period of time. a month of Sundays." "Young man, you are very smart." Emperor Tuttle said slowly: "But you are wrong, the treasure house of civilization is not fake, because I am the fuel of inheritance of civilization, and this is the mission I must shoulder. and responsibility." When ?? said these words, Tuttle the Great was not arrogant, but there was a firm belief in his eyes. He firmly believed that he shouldered the mission of inheriting human civilization in the new era. However, at this moment, the sluggish Titan Colossus suddenly moved. The Titan Colossus supported the huge body with its arms, and stared at Emperor Tuttle below with golden eyes, revealing incredible emotions, and then suddenly roared in anger, like a wounded lone wolf who was betrayed by the population. The initial shock turned into a sudden, followed by the rage of being deceived, and the anger that could not be accused and questioned... In the end, all the emotions turned into a violent blow! The Titan statue raised its huge fist and smashed it down at Emperor Tuttle. Gathering all the remaining spiritual energy in the body, at this moment, the Titan colossus broke out with a fatal blow. The huge fist was wrapped with light yellow spiritual energy, tearing the air and erupting a deafening sonic boom, and the space in front of the fist was full. It was torn and shattered, revealing pieces of twisted and illusory spiritual world. At this moment, in Green''s eyes, the combat power of the Titan Colossus broke through to more than 60,000! It was a blow of anger and despair. "Albert..." Emperor Tuttle looked up, showing a complicated expression, muttered in a low voice, raised his hand at the same time, and suddenly a circular halo spread from the palm of his hand. In the pale golden halo, a complex and gorgeous magic circle emerged. He pushed him forward, immediately let go, and quickly grew larger. In the blink of an eye, this circular magic circle was more than ten meters in diameter and met the fist of the Titan... In an instant, there was a boom! The full power of the Titan Colossus erupted, and a blow that was close to the high-level natural disaster was actually caught! is completely unable to shake the magic circle that Emperor Tuttle sent out! (end of this chapter) Chapter 533： 538?? The end of the ancients (plus more) Chapter 533 538 The End of the Ancients (Gagen) With a loud bang, the magic circle disc released by Emperor Tuttle blocked the final blow of the Titan Colossus. He looked at the Titan Colossus with complex eyes, knowing that the soul inside was the last person he knew in this world. After the ?? Titan Colossus hit this punch, its huge body froze in place, and it was also staring down, roaring with resentment, and then the golden light in its eyes dimmed, and finally completely extinguished... "Albert!" Emperor Tuttle murmured the name of the guardian, controlled the magic circle disk to rise, pushed the Titan Colossus not to fall, and then his eyes turned to Mrs. Wengers Er, he opened his mouth to say something, but his face suddenly changed, he began to frown, he pressed his right hand on his chest, and suddenly unfolded a magic circle similar to just now to wrap his body. "Your Majesty Tuttle, it seems that waking up early has a great impact on you!" Wenger Steyr said with a half-smile: "The body that has been devastated by endless years can''t bear it anymore, right?" Tuttle the Great ignored Wenger Steyr, who was eccentric, and turned his attention to Green. For him, although Wenger Steyr speaks badly, he is also the culprit who wakes him up early, but his strength is too weak to threaten him. He was a little apprehensive. Although the Angel of Death at this time neither activated the blessing of divine power nor released the divine weapon 100,000 swords, and his strength was only a legendary high-level peak, Emperor Tuttle was keenly aware that Green was a fatal threat to him. "Your Excellency, do you have any plans?" Emperor Tuttle asked coldly. Green could not understand this ancient language, but Wenger Steyr automatically acted as a translator at this time, and he conveyed with a smile: "This is His Majesty Tuttle from the last era of this world, he asked you who is Not to fight him." Emperor Tuttle frowned. Although he couldn''t understand the current language, he always felt that Wenger Steyr''s translation seemed to be different from his wishes. Green also rolled his eyes secretly, and said solemnly: "Don''t try to use the ambiguity of language to guide me to make a decision, you can''t afford the result of provoking me, Mr. Wenger Steyr!" Wenger Steyr didn''t take it seriously. He looked like a dead pig not afraid of boiling water, and looked at Greene calmly, as if to say, "You kill me, I''m not afraid of anything." Green was silent for a few seconds, and the voice came from under the visor of the angel of death: "Love~Fu~Li~!" Wenger Steyr suddenly changed color, looked at Green in disbelief, and blurted out in shock: "How do you know!" "She is the sister of your lover Denisa." Green said lightly: "In fact, you just said that you made a deal with me and let me shelter the surviving city-state people. The main purpose is to protect her, right? Did her sister entrust you to take care of her?" "How...how do you know!" Wenger Steyr still had the same question, but his tone was helpless. "Originally, I could have taken your wishful thinking as I didn''t know, but unfortunately you have to play tricks." Green said lightly, without explaining how he discovered Avery''s existence. "Okay! I know what to do." Wenger Steyr reluctantly cheered up and smiled bitterly: "He asked what do you want?" Uh... I don''t think he seems to want to fight. He is in a very good state now. Poor, you should see it. If...I mean if you want...now is your best chance, otherwise it''s going to be a big hassle waiting for him to recover. " Green thought noncommittally and said, "Tell him, I have no intention of fighting him, but he must get out of here." Through the blow that Emperor Tuttle blocked the Titan statue just now, the opponent at least retained the strength of the high-level natural disaster. Perhaps the original Emperor Tuttle was stronger, but now it is estimated to be similar to the Grand Duke Mora, and it is obviously the end of the shot. If Do your best, you may not be able to fight. It was just that, but he had to be prepared to suffer huge losses, and Green was unwilling to bear such a price. As for whether Emperor Tuttle will be left behind, Greene is not worried, the other party''s state is very poor and it will not be so easy to recover. Moreover, the foggy world is in the end period, and existences above the natural disaster level will be rejected by the world consciousness. Tuttle the Great does not have a sanctuary similar to a cemetery, and he will be maliciously attacked by the world consciousness all the time, which will bring him more trouble. Therefore, Green is very certain that as time goes by, his strength will become stronger and stronger, while the Tuttle the Great will become weaker and weaker. There is really no need to fight to the death now. This time, Wenger Steyr did not dare to be clever, and translated it word for word according to Green''s meaning. Emperor Tuttle breathed a sigh of relief. In fact, his current situation is worse than Green and Wenger Steyr imagined. Although he underestimated the blow of the Titan Colossus just now, it also caused a huge amount of damage. The anti-shock almost made his body collapse, and he had to use magic to suppress it so that it would not worsen. Moreover, while Green expressed his attitude, he opened two portals and summoned the Skeleton Lord Seans Battier and the Seraphim Taraga, one on the left and one on the right. At the same time, the angel of death also showed the divine weapon 100,000 swords, and turned on the [Divine Power Blessing] mode, fully unleashing the combat power and deterring by force, so that Emperor Tuttle gave up unrealistic fantasies. At this moment, Tuttle the Great and Wenger Steyr who were present were all taken aback. Wenger Steyr originally knew that there were terrifying natural disaster-level powerhouses in the undead empire next door, but he never expected that there would be three at a time! Since the human city-state bordered the undead empire, he always thought that it was the guardian who stunned each other, and the undead empire did not continue to expand. Now it seems that it is wrong. If the three natural disaster grades were killed together, it would be a guardian. No matter how hard you try, you will definitely not be able to stop it. Emperor Tuttle also shrank his pupils. If he just faced an angel of death, he just didn''t want to make his state worse because of meaningless battles, but now he has to face it. If the three natural disaster powerhouses are left behind, He didn''t take it seriously at all, not to mention the natural disaster grade, even the Holy Spirit powerhouse, he had also killed it. But this time is different. With his broken body and depressed state, if he uses magic with all his strength like before, his body will fall apart at most three times. "Okay!" Emperor Tuttle made a decision immediately, then glanced at the so-called treasure house of civilization, and then rose into the sky and disappeared into the mist. Green didn''t know where Emperor Tuttle went, but since he deceived everyone and put himself into the treasure house of civilization, there must be other preparations. But in any case, there is no need to worry about the threat of the other party in a short period of time. As for Green, there is no need to worry about it in the future. He believes that when Emperor Tuttle recovers, he must have mastered a stronger strength. "What''s your plan next?" Green asked Wenger Steyr. Watching the disappearance of Tuttle the Great, Green sent the skeleton lord and the seraph back to the cemetery, and the angel of death returned to a legendary state. It is really that the foggy world is too repulsive to the natural disaster grade. It seems that the hostility of the whole world is concentrated. I believe that the Great Tuttle should also realize it at this time. "There are no plans, in fact I am dead." Wenger Steyr said nonchalantly, in a tone like saying I am going to the market to buy vegetables. "Well, you are indeed dead." Green nodded solemnly: "Go, you should have found a place to sleep long ago. As for the little girl Avery, I will not take special care of her. , and will not disturb her life." "Thank you, this should also be what Denisa wants." Wenger Steyr solemnly bowed slightly to Green, and then took one step at a time, neither flying away directly nor opening the portal, so he staggered towards far away. Green looked back and glanced at the so-called treasure house of civilization not far away. It is estimated that there is nothing good left in it, otherwise the Great Tuttle would not lift his legs and leave, at least go back to pack up after the negotiation. Even so, Green still has a strong curiosity about it, but he also knows the reason why curiosity kills the cat. He simply waved his hand and released a hundred thousand swords. In an instant, countless sword lights formed a storm to that place. The entrance to the treasure house of civilization swept past. In a few breaths, there was a rapid and dense symphony of gold and iron. In the end, with a bang, that entrance completely collapsed. The treasure house of civilization was originally a distorted space. It was anchored to the foggy world through this entrance. At this time, Green destroyed the entrance. The distorted space immediately lost its anchor point, broke away from the shackles of the foggy world, and was involved in the endless void world. . At the same time, in an ancient underground ruin that had collapsed for the most part. Emperor Tuttle, who came here not long ago, stood aside with his hands in his arms. Not far away, a translucent mage hand was rummaging through the ruins for something. Suddenly his face changed, his brows were twisted into a pimple, he gritted his teeth slightly, then relaxed, and said to himself: "You are really careful! Why didn''t you go in and have a look? It seems that you can survive in such a harsh environment. It''s not easy to be the next hegemon. It''s a pity that you could have been the subordinate of the great Tuttle..." After that, Emperor Tuttle''s expression returned to normal, and he still stared intently at the mage''s hand, as if nothing had happened just now. Green did not know that there was indeed a trap left by Emperor Tuttle in the treasure house of civilization. After destroying the entrance, he spread his wings and flew to the side of the Titan Colossus. The third update, please subscribe! (end of this chapter) Chapter 534： 539? Research and Upgrade Chapter 534 539 Research and Upgrade At this time, the Titan Colossus has completely lost its sound, without any psionic fluctuations, its two eyes are extinguished, and it is lying motionless. Only a small part of the huge body is still lit with dim magic runes. With the depletion of the stored psionic energy, with the annihilation of the guardian''s soul, and the heavy damage in the explosion, this titan colossus is not far from being scrapped. Green looked down at this behemoth, but his mood was somewhat contradictory. It is because this big guy is a bit tasteless. To say that this Titan colossus should gather the essence of the alchemy of a civilization in the foggy world, its power is as huge and terrifying as its size, there is no doubt about it. However, there are gains and losses. With a huge size and powerful strength, it will inevitably lead to an amazing consumption of psychic energy, so that the original human city-state can only hide it as the last killer. Now that this colossus of titans has fallen into Green''s hands, he is also facing the same problem, how to power this big guy? Using Divine Crystal? Unless Green is crazy! With the crystals of divine power in his hand, even if he smashed all of them onto the Titan Colossus, it would not be enough for three or four battles. So Green looked at this behemoth, very happy from the beginning, and began to be a little conflicted. Anyway, no matter what, we will ship it back first. In order to transport this big guy, Green also recruited a lot of people. The shadow red dragon Arshfaro, the dragon lich Hil Moretti, and the bone dragon knight Ariotega were all summoned by him, and the power of the three dragons was reluctant. Qiang hoisted the crippled Titan statue and flew back to the cemetery precariously. Its good to say that the dracolich and the bone dragon are undead creatures this time. They dont feel tired. Only the shadow red dragon can be exhausted. It fell down and rested three times before returning to the destination. This is the place Green chose to place the Titan Colossus. It is a relatively flat highland between the Dragon Lair of the Dragon Lich and the Tribe of the Cyclops. Before the arrival of the Titan Colossus, all the researchers under Green''s command gathered here, led by the Shadow Scholar Professor Akses and Lich Scholar Dr. Vincent, as well as hundreds of ghosts who were transferred from the Nightmare Country and engaged in scientific research. researcher. Seeing the Colossus of Titan from a distance, all the researchers here are starting to light up, with such a large body, such a high level, and such perfect research materials, this is the first time for them to get started. As a group of scientific research dogs, how can they not be excited Woolen cloth! With a bang, the huge and heavy body of the Titan Colossus was placed in a predetermined position. Before the rising dust dissipated, a group of scientific research dogs rushed up like vicious dogs with various instruments. Especially those ghost researchers, who directly drilled into the Titan Colossus, observed the internal structure, and analyzed the alchemy mechanism... In comparison, the two academic leaders are more reserved, and they are used to seeing big scenes. Especially the Shadow Scholar Aksel, despite his low level of extraordinary, he is definitely the best in the industry in terms of academics, and after being transformed into a shadow creature by Green, he got rid of the physical limitations that were originally weak, and sometimes encountered Technical difficulties, not sleeping for several days and nights in a row, that is the real sleeplessness. The situation of Dr. Vinson is similar. Even compared to Professor Arkansas, Dr. Vinson has transformed more completely, and he has become a lich! Far from being depressed, this seemed to have found his purpose in life. He should be a lich by nature. After becoming a lich, not only did the work go smoothly, but even the supernatural level was also raised one level unknowingly. The two of them had a good cooperation in upgrading the Divine Power Core and researching the keel manufacturing technology. This time, in the face of a larger project, they cooperated more tacitly. The two of them divided their labor and cooperated, instructing ghost researchers to collect data, construct structural drawings, organize alchemy arrays, and print out array maps by category After completing these, under the premise of ensuring that it can be reassembled, disassemble the Titan Colossus in a small area. These specific tasks, Green does not have to do it himself, and all are handed over to Professor Aksel and Dr. Vincent. In fact, at this time, after careful consideration, Greene has decided not to repair the Titan Colossus. Green admitted that the Titan Colossus is powerful, but taking into account the cost-effectiveness, performance ratio, and other factors, he still made the decision to give up repairing the Titan Colossus. However, giving up on repairing the Titan does not mean giving up the alchemy technology used by the Titan. On the contrary, what Greene values ??more is the alchemy technology of the Titan Colossus. This is the technological crystallization of the first era of the misty world, and it is the pinnacle of alchemy technology. The power core that can drive such a behemoth alone exceeds the technology that Green can currently access, although Green also has an improved version of the [Divine Power Core] that can provide driving force for the natural disaster-level bone dragon, and the bone dragon looks smaller than it is. The Colossus is bigger. But dont forget, the bone dragon itself is a magical creature, and its just a skeleton. It looks about the same size, but in fact, the bone dragons weight is less than one-third of the Titan Colossus. Moreover, the divine power core used by the bone dragon consumes the cherished divine power crystallization, while the colossus of the titans consumes ordinary psionic energy. The power core is significantly better. In fact, for Green, the research on the power core and the sophisticated alchemy mechanism is a long-term plan. At present, he is most interested in the outer shell of the Titan Colossus. Hundreds of tons of high-energy enchanted explosives exploded under the feet, but they didn''t completely blow up the Titan statue, which shows the defensive power of this big guy. Provides defense for the Titan Colossus, the most important of which is the shell that looks like a metal and a yellowish stone material. Green is very interested in the material of this shell and the magic circle engraved on it, and intends to use this technology to create a new type of enchanted armor. If it can be miniaturized, it can be equipped with skeleton soldiers. If not, it can also provide defense for giant units. Such as Cyclops and dragon bone skeletons, and the army of bone dragons that will expand in size in the future. If this enchanted armor can be successfully developed, it will undoubtedly greatly make up for the defect that the bone dragon can''t help but fight. Green conveyed his message to Professor Arkansas and Dr. Vinson, and then went straight back to the town hall of the cemetery. At this time, the big clock above the town hall has once again pointed to the twelve o''clock position. It has been almost two years since the last upgrade. With the coincidence of the hands on the big clock, it is time to upgrade the meditation method. For upgrading, Green has long been familiar with it, and he has plenty of psionic energy on hand, so he doesn''t have to worry about insufficient psionic energy. Go back to the town hall and directly select upgrade The next thing was "ding ding ding ding dong", the town hall became taller and more majestic, the clock on the clock tower began to re-time, and after the meditation method was upgraded, Green''s level also increased. Host: Green Wilson; Title: Undead Lord Occupation: Necromancer Level: [lv8] Legendary Intermediate; Combat Power: [4300]; Spiritual Power Limit: [15000]; Green looked at the upgraded attributes. Compared with the original, the combat power was much improved, but the Necromancer''s own combat power was the same. Instead, he is more concerned about the changes in the ''spiritual power limit'', skipping the others and checking this attribute. "Spiritual power limit [15000]..." Green saw this value, but he couldn''t say whether he was surprised or disappointed, in short, it was similar to what he expected. This means that the upper limit of the directly affiliated undead troops recruited from the cemetery can reach 15,000, including some high-level troops, which will occupy two or even three shares, so Green can actually recruit the undead. The number of troops is only 12,000 or 3,000. In fact, when he saw the army of millions of undead under Princess Mulesina before, Green had realized that his understanding of the necromancer was wrong, at least not consistent with the mainstream necromancer in this world. Due to the existence of the cemetery and Green''s inability to communicate with the undead world, he had no other way to obtain more cheap undead except the cemetery, which also prevented the scale of Green''s undead army from developing. On the real battlefield, excluding the influence of high-level heroes, when facing the enemy army of millions of undead, the difference between the number of your own side is [15000] or [13000] is almost zero. Therefore, when Green saw the limited value of mental power, he was not thinking about this attribute itself, but a silent plan in his heart, whether to think of a way to build a kingdom of undead that can continuously generate undead like Princess Mulesina did. However, this is obviously very difficult. First of all, it is definitely not possible in the foggy world, because this world is still in the final stage, like a pool of stagnant water, the flow of spiritual energy is slow, and it is difficult to generate undead. Green has roughly estimated that within a unit time, use the same method. , the No. 26 Void World on Princess Mulesina''s side produces ten skeleton soldiers, and in the Mist World, there are only two or three, and there must be a defective product that lacks arms and legs. This is also the main reason why the foggy world is vast but extremely desolate. Not only are undead creatures difficult to stretch, but other creatures are also more difficult to reproduce. In the face of such a problem, Green has no way to solve it, and can only find another way. He simply has a lot of money. Most of the more than 300 million pounds of gold deposits that Princess Mulesina received from selling the bone dragon before fell into Green''s hands. 70%] is to be used for the production of keels, and the rest plus the 30 million gold pounds previously divided, Green has hundreds of millions of funds on hand, and is a full-fledged local tyrant. With so much money in your hands, are you worried that you can''t get the dead? But there are some things, in addition to money, there must be channels, and ultimately this matter has to fall on the head of Princess Mulesina. Of course, I didnt buy it directly from Princess Mulesina. Princess Mulesina is also a local tyrant, but some people are short of money, such as those who ordered bone dragons Today is still the third watch, please subscribe and reward! (end of this chapter) Chapter 535： 540? Earl of Tulips Chapter 535 540 Tulip Earldom Speaking of those necromancers who ordered natural disaster grade bone dragons from Green and Princess Mulesina, many of them have been drained this time, and there are not even a few bank loans. Green is right on these people. They are all necromancers of the first-level natural disaster grade. They must have accumulated a lot of undead over the years. Even if there are not as many as Princess Mulesina, there must be a scale of two or three million. And for these people, it is not difficult for ordinary undead to re-accumulate as long as they have time. In order to relieve the financial pressure, if Green agrees to use the undead creature to deduct part of the purchase price of the bone dragon, Green believes that they should be very happy. In this matter, we must first say hello to Princess Mulesina. Specifically, it is the princess who is dealing with those customers. How to deal, what price, and how much quantity must be negotiated in detail. But in the end, it''s not a big deal. Green doesn''t need to go all the way to Void World No. 26 to find Princess Mulesina. He only sent a magic letter, explaining the general situation and letting him Princess Moulesina helps. Princess Mulesina is also very busy. The order for the bone dragon has been placed in more than ten years, and there are several people who have come to the door these days, including friends of Grand Duke Mora, allies of the kingdom, and others. There are classmates and best friends of Princess Moulesina... Some of these people can get away with it, and some really cant, so they have to be put in place. This is why, after expanding production, at least two natural disaster grade bone dragons can be produced every year, but Green still insists that the annual production capacity is only one. At that time, he expected that there must be someone who made a coincidence, and this extra capacity every year was reserved for these people. This way, not only the original order will not be affected, but also a favor can be sold while adding new orders. On the second day, Princess Mulesina saw the magical message sent by Greene, and she agreed immediately, and asked Greene if she needed it urgently. Green replied thanking him for his kindness. He was not in a hurry, so he declined Princess Mulesina''s proposal. Thats it, after half a year, Greene farmed with peace of mind, and both sides developed very well. On the main world side, with Viscount Paul''s diligence and Green''s iron-blooded suppression, he has completely grasped the actual control of the duchy. Those unwilling aristocrats, delusional capitalists, and officials who acted in disobedience were either forced to leave, disappeared directly, or suffered accidents. The rest are obedient and willing to take refuge, while Green is generous in sharing the benefits. It happened that the large amount of funds he had on hand needed to flow, and various orders were smashed, so that many people tasted the sweetness, formed interest groups, embedded in the duchy, and became Green, the most staunch supporter of the Duke of Northwest Province. In addition, at the suggestion of Viscount Paul, the duchy also formed a private army of 50,000 people and a local security force of 100,000 people. The purpose of forming these troops does not expect them to have much combat power. The main purpose is to clean up the uncontrolled underworld forces and idle gangsters in the duchy, all of which will be stuffed into the military camp for training, and wait for two years. After decommissioning, they are sent directly to the factory, and these thorns are polished into qualified workers. In the foggy world, after the destruction of the human city-state, Green''s undead army expanded rapidly to the north, and soon encountered the silver king mentioned by Wenger Steyr. It was an orc tribe alliance with a powerful centaur tribe as the core. Their leader, the King of Silver, is a flying-winged centaur with silver hair, but his strength is not as strong as Green expected. Green finally understood why Wenger Steyr did not choose the King of Silver in the north. First, because some tribes in this alliance of orc tribes regarded humans as food, and after Wenger Steyr concluded that the human city-state was destroyed, The Silver King can''t stop Green''s undead empire from expanding northward. Reality As Wenger Steyr expected, the resistance of the Silver King and the Orc tribe was futile. In this war to conquer the King of Silver, Green didn''t even come forward directly, and let General James command with full authority, Penny as his deputy to assist, the Lich Mage Frio, and the Bone Dragon Knight Ario Teja, teamed up to deal with the King of Silver. The Undead Legion has selected 5,000 people, plus 35,000 servants, including four freshly-baked keel skeleton warriors and 100 dragon warriors. As a practical test, they entered the battlefield for the first time. As expected by Green, in large-scale legion battles, the keel skeletons with huge size and powerful attack performance are very eye-catching, but the dragon warriors he has high hopes for are somewhat unsatisfactory. It''s not that the performance of the dragon warriors is not good. The main reason is that there is no enemy suitable for them to play. The legendary powerhouse of the entire orc tribal alliance is more than 40, and they are scattered among the various tribes, fighting each other. Alone. Facing the dragon warriors led by the Angel Squad, more than 100 all-legendary rank, rushed up and finished before the fight started. And after this battle, the weakness of the dragon warrior''s ''crispy skin'' was exposed. Although the dragon warrior has been equipped with expensive enchanted armor, the defense and endurance of the dragon warrior are more than one step weaker than the normal legendary first-level extraordinary creatures. . After this actual battle, Greene''s determination to increase his efforts to study the shell of the Titan Colossus was strengthened. However, Professor Arkansas and Dr. Vincent encountered problems. The technology to create the Titan Colossus was a civilization from the last era of the foggy world. Even if they got the main world, they belonged to the very old Vala alchemy system. Vera Alchemy originated in the ancient kingdom of Vala 43,000 years ago. It is a country with extremely developed alchemy technology. Powerful alchemists can create puppets that are comparable to gods, including the Void Ship currently used. The core technology comes from the Vera alchemy system. It is a pity that such a glorious kingdom was finally destroyed in the battle of gods after lasting for seven thousand years! Although Professors ?? Arkansas and Dr. Vinson are first-class scholars, their research directions are far from the Vera alchemy system, and many knowledge needs to be relearned, resulting in slow research progress. For this reason, Greene also, in the name of the Duke of Northwest Province, paid a lot of money to recruit experts to study the Vera alchemy system, but unfortunately the people recruited were of average level and did not help the progress of the research. After this battle, the King of Silver was defeated and fled, and the Orc Tribe Alliance surrendered and became Green''s servant. Coupled with the 700,000 remnants of the human city-state, villages and towns were re-established near the original city-state, which expanded the territory of Green''s undead empire by one-third, and the total population of the various races under control was nearly 4 million. The standing servant army has also reached 250,000. If extreme mobilization is carried out, this number can be doubled. But after successively annexing the human city-state and the northern orc tribe alliance, Green''s expansion in the foggy world also temporarily stopped. The sudden increase in population and territory will take time to digest, and the enlarged servant army will also need to be reorganized. Green deeply understands how weak the foundation of an empire ruled by necromancers is. The various ethnic tribes under the empire have no sense of belonging to this country, so he must strengthen management and the rule of law, and establish a strict legal system. Bind different races and tribes together. However, just when Green was devoted to farming in the foggy world, and Princess Mulesina was busy rushing to build the second skull dragon, a big event happened in the northwest of Void World No. 7! The seventh void world is the largest and most important void world among the three void worlds controlled by the Kingdom of Lorenzo. The area of ??this void world is huge, almost ten times the size of the twenty-sixth void world! Two-thirds of the area is the direct jurisdiction of the royal family, and the other one-third is assigned to the major nobles in the kingdom. Unlike the other two Void Worlds that are basically in a state of stocking, this No. 7 Void World is well managed and belongs to the basic plate of the kingdom, especially the royal family. Located in the northwest of the Void World, this is the family domain of Earl Ferragon. The total area is almost half of the Northwest Province, which is larger than Green''s Duchy, but more than half of it is desert swamp, and its value is of course far less than Green''s Duke. collar. The main city of Ferragon County - Tulip Castle! It is famous for its beautiful tulips and is a beautiful city full of flowers. However, in the Tulip Fort at the moment, there is a choking **** smell in the air. In the past, there were almost no pedestrians on the noisy streets. There were heavy iron gates on the city gate. Patrol stopped. Just a few days ago, a tragic tragedy occurred here. The old earl is about to come to the end of his life. Because he likes the youngest son, he plans to abolish the elders and establish the young ones. He wants to let the youngest third son inherit the title after his death. This once wise old count is probably old and confused, and the young and beautiful countess he married after the death of his original wife was a big brainless woman. This kind of black box operation should be carried out in secret, it is best to control the situation of the family and the territory before everyone reacts, and make everything a given fact. How could the stupid countess tell her best friend about such an important matter! Although the lady swore to keep the countess secret, she still couldn''t avoid the fact that it quickly spread among the noble circles, and then gradually spread to the market. In just four or five days, even the aunt who sold vegetables on the street knew about it... The consequences can be imagined! The angry eldest and second child rushed into the Tulip Castle with their private soldiers, and hanged their younger brother and the mother with abnormally developed **** on the square in front of the castle. They were charged with poisoning the old earl... (end of this chapter) Chapter 536： 541?? Natural Disaster Party Chapter 536 541 Natural Disaster Gathering However, things did not end with the strange death of the old earl and the execution of the countess and her son. Just three days later, it was reported that the eldest son who was supposed to inherit the title of the count was assassinated by a witch. It is said that the witch was the sister of the countess, a skinny little girl who was only thirteen years old. When the second son of the only surviving earl sadly announced the unbelievable truth, and logically inherited the earl title of the family, others believe it or not, he himself firmly believed that the little girl who was pushed to the guillotine was an extremely evil witch... This night, in the basement of the castle of the Earl of Ferragon. A torch lit on the wall lights up the spacious and dark basement a bit. The Count Ferragon, who had just inherited the title, had a triumphant smile on his lips, looking at the beautiful woman trapped in the middle of the basement. Around a dozen extraordinary beings, who released strong psionic energy fluctuations, stared at the woman with hostility. As long as His Excellency the Count gave an order, this woman would be wiped out. "Why do you do this to me?" The beautiful woman stared at the new earl who was standing a few meters away, wearing gorgeous clothes, with a sad expression on her face. Her eyes were full of sadness, and she felt as if she was betrayed by her dearest person. Now, even if the young earl knew that the woman was acting, he couldn''t help but swayed. "Hmph! At this time, do you think this trick is useful?" A heavy and deep voice came from the mouth of a black hooded man beside the earl, and an invisible force suddenly lifted the ear''s spirit, and suddenly He recovered, showing fear, and subconsciously took a step back. The woman smiled indifferently: "It''s useless, forget it, let''s stop here! The time should come." Then she took out a delicate pocket watch from the pocket of the hunting suit that highlighted her graceful figure, and pushed it with a click. Open the flip cover and glance at the time on the dial. "What did you say!" Both the earl and the man in the black hood called the head were taken aback and shouted in unison. The woman ignored the hooded man, looked at the newly promoted Earl of Ferragon, and sneered, "Idiot!" The voice fell, and suddenly there was a violent shaking around, the torch in the basement swayed, and a large amount of dust fell from the ceiling. "Not good! There''s an earthquake, run!" The young earl responded quite quickly, screamed, turned around and ran. "Don''t move!" The man in the black hood suddenly called out, and he didn''t even see him move, but with a thought, he used a stream of air to pull back the young earl with the strength of the formal and elementary level. Almost at the same time, a large amount of black air flow began to seep out of the stone cracks in the surrounding walls of the basement, and the strands of air continued to merge, forming black vines like pythons in a blink of an eye, surrounding the beautiful woman again. Then came the sound of unhurried footsteps from the entrance of the basement, a young man with tousled hair walked down the steps, glanced at everyone with a half-smile, and finally looked at the woman in the middle, bowed slightly, and apologized. "Sorry ma''am, am I late?" The person who came down was actually Londoc, who was the carrier of the Void Yin Spirit consciousness in the 26th Void World! Although the appearance of Londoc at this time has not changed, the temperament and demeanor of the whole person are quite different. And the beautiful woman surrounded by it is Mrs. Cashel! "Who the **** are you? What''s your purpose?" The man in the black hood asked solemnly, and at the same time beckoned his own people to give up the siege and gather together. Years of experience made him realize that he was in big trouble this time. Mrs. Cashel laughed fearlessly: "It doesn''t matter who we are, what matters is what happens to you next!" The man in the black hood fell silent. Although he had confidence in his own strength, the opponent was obviously not good. If there was a real fight, the outcome would be irrelevant, and the people on his side would suffer heavy losses. Thinking of this, the man in the black hood said solemnly, "Is there really no discussion? We can give up this mission..." Before the black hooded man could finish speaking, the young earl next to him called out first: "What did you say! Damn it, you charged me 100,000 gold pounds, you can''t do this!" The man in the black hood was unmoved, his eyes fixed on Mrs. Cashel under the hood. "As expected of the famous rock mercenary group! When it''s time to make a decision, there is no hesitation." Mrs. Cashel patted her tender palm and made a snapping sound: "Unfortunately, you were all part of the plan, I''m very sorry, I I can''t promise you." The shoulders of the hooded man in black trembled slightly, and he reached out to lift the hood on his head, revealing silver hair and a scarred face. He was called the name of the mercenary group, so there was no need for him to cover it up. A long scar cut across his left eye, and the long and large scar not only made him lose one eye, but also made him look extremely fierce. "It seems that there is no negotiation!" As Scarface spoke, he stretched out his hand and grabbed it in the air. With a bang, he grabbed a huge battle axe out of thin air. The axe dropped to the ground and suddenly smashed out on the ground made of stones. got a big hole... A few minutes later, more than a dozen members of the rock mercenary group had all fallen to the ground. The most powerful Scarface, a black vine controlled by Londoc pierced through his chest, and black energy lingered in his mouth, nose and eyes. After a while, as the black qi quickly shrank into the mouth and nose of the scarred face, the black vines that penetrated his body also indented into the wound, and the place where the skin and flesh should have been rolled, turned out to be smooth after the black qi disappeared. Any signs of injury! Scarface quickly got up from the ground, looked at Mrs. Cassel and Londock with a dull expression, and then silently stood beside Londock. The Earl of Ferragon, who was already frightened, received the same treatment and stood beside Londoc. "Dispose of these, let''s go, it''s time for the next step." Mrs. Cashel glanced at the other corpses and said in a light tone. "Okay." Rondock responded, and seemed very happy to do such a job. After the voice fell, black gas emerged from the vicinity of the corpses, and it was wrapped in a moment. In less than ten seconds, the black gas retracted. , those corpses are all gone, not even their weapons and clothes. In the next three months, similar things happened in several noble lords, and the lords and important figures in the territories were controlled by Londoc''s ability. These noble territories are almost concentrated in the northwest of this void world. Then some noble leaders began to fight each other for some inexplicable reasons, until a **** Viscountess cheated, the Viscount caught the adulterer and beat the adulterer on the spot. The adulterer was the eldest son of the earl next door, and this incident became the fuse that ignited the powder keg. In just a few short weeks, more than 20 nobles have formed a group in the northwest of the entire void world! At the beginning, they restrained each other a little, and only let the private soldiers of the territory fight, and there were not too many casualties. But as the situation further escalated, the superhuman also joined the battle, making the situation deteriorate rapidly. At this time, the central government of the Kingdom of Lorenzo seemed dull and numb, but it made several verbal proposals calling for restraint, neither using the authority of the king, nor did the high-level officials formally intervene in order to give people A feeling that the Royal Government doesn''t seem to care about their fighting to the death. This ambiguous attitude made some powerful noble leaders smell the opportunity to expand their territories, and they were gearing up to join in, further escalating this seemingly meaningless melee. The main world, the seaside resort of the Kingdom of Lorenzo - Coral City! It is famous for its fine silver sandy beaches and clear waters, as well as the beautiful corals in the offshore. It is the most popular summer destination for the nobles and capitalists of the Kingdom of Lorenzo. At this time, in a luxurious villa adjacent to the beach, Grand Duke Mora dressed in a refreshing and simple dress, holding a glass of transparent white wine, sitting on a lounge chair by the window and watching the calm and clear sea not far away. In this 100-square-meter lounge, in addition to Archduke Mora by the window, there are several people sitting, including the current king of Lorenzo Kingdom Pula XIV, and the cold-faced natural disaster-level knight Marshal Santos. . In addition, there are two natural disasters, Tanasova and Ruddick of the Loen Federation, and two young people who look exactly the same, the twin geniuses of the Loen Federation - Kelson and Clark. In addition to these sitting people, there were two ladies standing in the room, staring at each other. Beside a huge wine cabinet, Silabel and Cypolites stared at each other indifferently. They were old enemies when they fought each other in the Void World for many years. They are also the only people in this room who are not at the natural disaster level at the moment. At this time, no one spoke, and the atmosphere seemed a bit dull. The mild sea breeze blew in from the window, neither too hot nor too cold, and it felt very comfortable. It wasn''t until a moment later that Grand Duke Mora drank the wine and put the quilt beside him, before he said lightly: "Is this the sincerity of the Loen Federation? If this is the only case, after the completion of the matter, only one quota will be given to you. " "This is impossible! We have dispatched four natural disasters, and you only have three people from the Kingdom of Lorenzo. Even if you planned and prepared a lot in the early stage, it''s a big deal that the two sides will be divided equally, why only give us one!" When someone spoke, Clark, one of the twins, stood up and said confidently. It seems that the genius of the Loen Federation did not take the senior of Grand Duke Mora in his eyes, or for the sake of the country, he had to bite the bullet. The other three natural disasters in the Loen Federation did not say anything, apparently tacitly acquiescing to Clark''s statement, but Tanasova''s face was a little embarrassed. (end of this chapter) Chapter 537： 542? Sudden accident Chapter 537 542 Sudden Accident "Oh! Is this your own idea, or what Mr. Washington meant?" Duke Mora didn''t turn his head back, and asked indifferently, not angry because of Clark''s attitude. George Washington! At present, the strongest Transcendent in the Loen Federation is also the only natural disaster grade intermediate. Clark did not answer, he was not easy to answer this question, nor could he casually express his position. Archduke Mora snorted softly: "If it is Mr. Washington''s intention, then this cooperation ends here, and you can go back." Clark showed a helpless expression and looked at his twin brother, his eyes seemed to say, "Look, I''ll say it''s useless!" Kelsen stood up with a wry smile, and bowed to Grand Duke Mora with one hand on his chest: "His Royal Highness, please forgive our presumptuousness. Before coming, the Grand Commander had already instructed us to obey His Highness''s command. The federation strives for more." Archduke Mora was noncommittal, but at this moment he received a magical message. He took a quick glance, then fell silent, and after a while, he said lightly: "Forget it, let''s go here today, let''s talk about it tomorrow." "Uh~~~" Everyone was stunned for a moment. Unexpectedly, Duke Mora suddenly said such a sentence, which caught everyone by surprise. Brothers Kelson and Clark, in particular, couldn''t help but feel a little anxious. They wanted to say something, but they were pulled by Tana Sowar and gave them a look to reluctantly appease them. After a while, only Archduke Mora and King Prady XIV were left in this room, and even Marshal Santos and Silabel withdrew. Archduke Mora said in a heavy tone, "Your Majesty, this time we may be in big trouble!" Pula Fourteenth was secretly surprised, but after being a king for so many years, the basic quality of the superior person''s emotions and anger still makes him seem very calm: "What happened?" Grand Duke Mora said: "I just received the news that the No. 1 Void World, the Church of the Holy Light has declared war on the Church of the Light of Wisdom!" Pula XIV couldn''t maintain his expression, and suddenly showed a shocked look, and exclaimed: "So fast!" The Church of the Light of Wisdom is an ally supported by the Condor Empire to compete with the Church of the Holy Light in the field of faith. It has developed very rapidly in recent years, putting a lot of pressure on the Church of the Holy Light. Especially the last time when they joined forces with the Goddess of the Night to destroy the Eye of Hope, which caused a lot of trouble for the Church of the Holy Light. In addition, this time the Condor Empire''s [God Building Project] has been put on the bright side, it is impossible for the Holy Light Church to sit by and watch them get the promotion to the Holy Spirit level. But the Eagle Empire has already reached an agreement with the Church of the Light of Wisdom, and this time the Eagle Empires God-building plan has been endorsed by the Goddess of Wisdom. This time, the Church of the Light of Wisdom suddenly started a war against the Light of Wisdom. It was obvious that to stop the Condor Empire''s plan, the Church of the Light of Wisdom had to be removed first. Pradi XIV figured out the ins and outs in an instant. In fact, at this point, whether it is the Condor Empire or the Church of the Holy Light, it has already been a showdown. As long as there are a few intelligence channels, it is not difficult to analyze the intentions of the two sides, and this will also be a decisive battle between the secular state that has mastered the political power and the religious organization that has mastered the faith for thousands of years! Ironically, it was the Church of the Light of Wisdom who initially represented the secular regime in this decisive battle. "How could this be! The Church of the Holy Light is overreacting!" Prady XIV frowned, and after the initial shock, more doubts appeared in his heart: "Even if the Eagle Empire''s The success of the plan will not shake the Church of the Holy Light at all, and it may cause the Condor Empire to degenerate, transforming from a secular country to a semi-religious country of ****. The Church of the Holy Light has always been very patient, why not this time wait and see..." These questions are also haunting the heart of Grand Duke Mora, and before, the Kingdom of Lorenzo followed in the footsteps of the Condor Empire and secretly started its own god-building plan, and was sure that the Church of the Holy Light would not interfere, and even gave up a promotion to the Holy Spirit The quota of the rank will also pull the Loen Federation into the plan. Unexpectedly, just as the whole plan entered the substantive stage, it encountered a blow from the Church of the Holy Light. Even though the Church of the Holy Light was not targeting the Kingdom of Lorenzo this time, the intention to kill the chickens and show the monkeys was so obvious that one could not help but feel frightened. "Then our plan... do you want to stop?" Prady XIV asked worriedly. Archduke Mora leaned on the reclining chair and closed his eyes, his mind was running fast, what should we do next? Is it to continue with the iron, or do it first... At this moment, Grand Duke Mora received another magical letter, a personal letter from Prince Simdor of the Condor Empire. Almost at the same time, Prady XIV also received a magical letter, but this time it was an official note from the Foreign Office of the Condor Empire. In fact, the two letters have similar meanings. They both hope that the Kingdom of Lorenzo will fulfill its ally obligations and send people to Void World No. 1 to support the Light of Wisdom and fight against the Church of Holy Light. "Sure enough!" Grand Duke Mora glanced at the content, showing such an expression as he expected. He had just received the news that the two churches were at war, and he knew that he would immediately receive a note from the Condor Empire. Pradi XIV smiled bitterly: "The Eagle Empire is forcing us to stand in line!" "Yeah!" Grand Duke Mora changed to a more comfortable position, and looked at the sea in the distance again: "The Church of the Holy Light is really moving, and the Condor Empire is also a little panicked, otherwise those arrogant guys will not be at all. don''t think of us." "Probably the performance of Moulesina and Green last time also played a role." Prady XIV said: "Then what should we do? Should we delay it?" Archduke Mora shook his head ponderingly and said: "It can be done in the short term, but it doesn''t make any sense in the long run, because whether it is the Kingdom of Lorenzo or our Prady family, we have no other choice except the Condor Empire. , don''t forget our origin, we are the descendants of blasphemers! No matter how hype the Church of the Light says, they won''t really accept us, use it at most, and then kick it away, so... we can''t hold our own Any fantasy!" At the end, Grand Duke Mora''s tone became quite stern, and the whole person exuded a cold and sinister aura, which made Prady XIV''s heart beat wildly. Even though he was a natural disaster grade, the stern Duke Mora still made Prady XIV feel that he was standing in front of him. Fortunately, this feeling was only for a moment, and Grand Duke Mora put away his stern aura and returned to his usual lazy and indifferent state, which made Prady XIV secretly let out a sigh of relief. "Let Green go, he has become the duke of the kingdom, and it''s time for him to make some contributions to the kingdom." Grand Duke Mora said in a leisurely manner. "It''s best if Green can go, but..." Prady XIV said hesitantly: "But can he agree? This time is a war between the two churches, and it even implies a conflict between the political power and the religious authority. The natural disaster grade powerhouse also has the possibility of falling." Unexpectedly, Grand Duke Mora waved his hand and said: "It''s not that serious, and it''s not to let his body go, just like the previous two times, just go to a clone, anyway, his fighting power is not on himself. By the way, he was a while ago. Aren''t you looking for an expert on the [Vera Alchemy System]? It just so happens that I have a lot of ancient information about the Vala system here, and I can give him..." A few days later, Void World No. 1, the edge of a desert. At dusk, the heat of the day has dissipated, and after the temperature dropped sharply, the cold wind began to blow. In a simple camp, Green squinted his eyes slightly, looking at the direction of the setting sun, a fiery cloud that dyed half of the sky red appeared. There was a **** and white dog lying beside him. At first glance, it looked like a husky, but it was bigger, fluffy, soft, and had a good handle. At this time, Green was neither his original appearance nor Wood Slater''s identity, but a demon warlock named Taklama. Lying beside him, the big dog that looks exactly like Erha is actually a [lv8] hellhound, and it is also a prop given to him by Grand Duke Mora when Green plays the demon warlock this time. After all, the Demon Warlock is also a force, so you can''t summon two skeleton soldiers! Even if there are no abyss demons, lava lords and the like, there is always an abyss creature that can indicate the professional identity of a demon warlock. This identity was also arranged by Grand Duke Mora. After Green came over, he could do his own thing. He didn''t need to follow the command of the Condor Empire or the Light of Wisdom, as long as he showed his position at a critical time. In short, according to Archduke Mora, the most important thing is to protect yourself. However, just listen to what the old fox said, Grand Duke Mora. Green always felt that it was unusual for the other party to arrange this identity for him, otherwise he would just get a necromancer. The mid-level hellhounds come in. Green couldn''t guess for the time being, so he simply didn''t think about it. Anyway, it was just a clone. Even if he died here and suffered some losses, the tens of millions of words of research materials on the [Vera Alchemy System] provided by Grand Duke Mora would be enough to make up for the loss. . With these materials, the research progress of the Titan Colossus shell in the foggy world has been significantly accelerated, and it will not be long before it can be applied to the new enchanted armor. "Hey! Friend, you''re such a nice dog!" At this time, a middle-aged rough man with a giant sword came to Green, sat down very familiarly, looked at the hellhound in Erha state, and seemed to like it very much. Erha heard someone praising him, raised his head arrogantly, and let out a wolf howl of "woohoo". In fact, when he first arrived in Green''s hands, this Erha was not so obedient and obedient. Green didn''t get used to his stinky problems, and he was beaten directly. For the disobedient Erha, there is nothing that can''t be solved by a single beating. If there is... then two meals! (end of this chapter) Chapter 538： 543? Hellhound Chapter 538 543 Hellhound "My dog ??is really well behaved." Green said indifferently, grabbing the back of Erha''s neck in his hand. At this moment, Er Ha''s eyes flashed a hint of helpless grief, like an angry little daughter-in-law, humming twice. Since it fell into Green''s hands, it has also fought, once wanted to fight for dog rights, but was ruthlessly suppressed by this brutal new owner, which made it feel that the dog was gray, especially the brutal beating, which made it deeply Deeply felt that if it didn''t give in, it would really die. It also thought about fighting to the end, and once secretly swore by the dog of the Hellhound, but finally succumbed to that kind of bone stick with the taste of dragon meat that it had never eaten before. Since he came to this new owner and ate the kind of bone he had never seen before, he never wanted to eat anything else... "Are you here to try your luck and find that thing?" The rough man sat down, the big sword behind him was in the way, he took it off, put it on his lap, stretched out, as if he was chatting unintentionally . "Forget it, aren''t the people who come here all for that." Grindandan replied, but in fact he didn''t know what ''that thing'' was. When he took this body from Grand Duke Mora, the man had been dead for some time, and his soul had been taken away. So Green didn''t get the first-hand memory of this avatar, and only got some relevant information from Grand Duke Mora. And this is why Green is very sure that this demon warlock named Taklama is unusual, and Archduke Mora insists that using this identity to enter the No. 1 Void World obviously has some purpose. As for what the purpose was, Grand Duke Mora didn''t say, and Green didn''t ask. Anyway, he came here to be a monk for a day. As long as he was worthy of the alchemy materials of the ''Vera system'', he was expected to go with him. Holy Light Church is working hard...it''s not impossible, but it has to pay more! The rough man smiled: "I am not, I am here purely to avoid the limelight." "Oh? You''re wanted? Because of what?" Green asked casually. "Because I peeked at an old woman taking a bath!" The rough man talked about his ''glorious history'' without hesitation and laughed: "Although that woman is not young, her figure, her appearance, her skin... It''s a pity that it is a belief. The Bichi of the Holy Light was discovered just after a few glances, and the woman released those mad dogs of the Inquisition." Green listened to the old man''s bragging, but didn''t take him seriously, watching the sunset as it was just a small talk. "By the way, after talking so much, you don''t wonder who the woman I''m talking about is?" The spit of the rough man was flying, but Green, the audience member, responded mediocrely, which made him a little disinterested and stretched his waist. He stood up and said, "Forget it, go to sleep." "Good night." Green still looked at the last twilight of the sunset, and answered lightly. The rough man shrugged boredly, stepped aside, and said with a smile, "Forget it, let me tell you, that woman is Saintess of the Church of the Holy Light Sivinaya." Green narrowed his eyes slightly. He didn''t expect to hear the famous Saint of the Holy Light Church again here. As for the rude man who claimed to have peeked at the bath of the Holy Maiden of Sivinaya, it is estimated that except for the fact that the name is true, the rest are all fabricated stories. In the middle of the night, the temperature on the edge of the desert plummeted. Even though piles of bonfires were lit all night in this camp near the water source, it was still unable to dispel the cold of the night and the strong wind like howling devils. Green lay on Erha''s soft body, wrapped in a thick woolen blanket and fell asleep. Erha obediently lay beside the bonfire, letting the brutal master treat him as an oversized pillow, staring straight at the beating flames in the fire, thinking about the meaning of freedom and life... At the same time, a few hundred meters away from here, a dozen furtive people surrounded another bonfire. "Boss, when are we going to start? Those guys are already asleep." "What about that dog?" "Just a mongrel dog with a little bit of alien blood, I can deal with it!" "There are a lot of people here today, and there are two women, remember to keep alive, don''t kill them again, and keep everyone happy tomorrow." This group of people was cricketing, you were discussing without a word, each and everyone was gearing up, with a very vicious expression. The leader is a strong man who is missing two front teeth. His upper body is naked and wrapped with two iron chains, giving people a sturdy and crazy feeling: "Shut up! Work first!" The gang of gangsters immediately quieted down, and then a group of several people, looking very skilled, touched all parts of the camp. The moment these gangsters started to act, Erha immediately raised his head vigilantly. As a Hellhound, the dark night does not hinder its sight. In fact, the Hellhound''s vision and hearing are more acute at night. "Go, let me see what you can do." Green closed his eyes and murmured in his mouth. Erha got the order and immediately raised his head, the whole dog exuded an awe-inspiring aura. Then the surroundings seemed to freeze at this moment, all the colors faded and it became a black and white world. In the next moment, a dark red figure sprang out from Erha''s body. It was actually a vicious dog that was more than four meters long, covered in flames, full of fangs, and slobbered with saliva! This is the ability of the hellhound, which directly enters the spiritual world of time and space distortion to hunt. In the eyes of the Hellhound, the prey at this time are all static puppets. They dont need to fight at all. They just need to rush up and take a bite. Its that simple. Those gangsters who scattered to various places in the campsite and were committing murder were unaware that the **** of death had descended upon them, skillfully killing the sleeping travelers one by one... In fact, there are basically no ordinary people who dare to come to such a place, but at this time they are all falling asleep, and even two legendary powerhouses have their necks cut off without any suspense! "Hey! It seems to be a good magic item. Could it be an artifact?" Green''s heart moved, and he felt an invisible psionic fluctuation in the moment when the bandits started to do it, covering the campsite on the edge of the desert, making the People are immersed in the depths of the dream without knowing it. It was only at this time that Green realized that among these gangsters, the strongest was the official high-ranking class, and they dared to attack the legendary class. They relied on this magic item. However, Green is still not sure whether this amazing thing is an artifact or not. The psychic energy fluctuation just now did not reveal the aura of divine power, but it cannot be concluded that it is an ordinary magic item, because some artifacts will not reveal the aura of divine power when they are not used to their limit. Green simply shook his head and didn''t think about this meaningless question. After a while, these gangsters were all dead, and they would know when they got their hands. At this moment, the hellhound who entered the spiritual world has already galloped, and the dark red flames burning on his body swept back. Every time he passed the vicinity of a bandit, he didn''t need to attack. The black and white figure will be twisted and torn... In the blink of an eye, the Hellhound circled around the campsite, just a blink of an eye in the real world. When it drilled back into Erha''s body, the vicious gangsters didn''t know what was going on when they suddenly felt unbearable pain from their bodies, causing them to scream at the same time, and fell to the ground at the same time. die. At this moment, the entire campsite fell silent. Those who survived are still immersed in the depths of the dream, and those vicious gangsters are all dead. Green got up and found the bandit leader who was missing two front teeth. At this time, his eyes were completely broken, and he fell to the ground with a grim expression, and he didn''t understand how he died until the moment of death. Green''s gaze swept across his body, and finally landed on a black leather bag hanging from his waist. Erha is very smart, seeing Green''s eyes, he immediately understands it, and goes up and pulls off the skin bag, wagging his tail and sending it to Green''s hands. Green patted its big head and opened the skin bag. There was nothing but a fist-sized transparent crystal bottle. Green frowned slightly and took it out with the mage''s hand. The mouth of the ?? bottle was sealed. It was a high-level sealing technique. Green had only heard of it. This was the first time he had seen it. It would take time to crack it. There was a small glowing ball in the bottle, and it was this glowing ball that enveloped the entire camp before and sent everyone into the depths of the dream. "What is this?" Green looked at it strangely, but it wasn''t the magic item he guessed before, let alone an artifact! Green could vaguely feel that this small ball sealed in the crystal bottle seemed to be a living thing... or more precisely, something that had a conscious existence. This small ball of light is somewhat similar to a soul, but it has traces of artificial transformation, but Greene can''t tell whether it is an artificial soul or not. He has also seen the so-called artificial souls. Some of the numbered modified people made by Duke Frau and No. 0 were used in the soul, but compared with this, those artificial souls are simply bicycles and super sports cars. difference! If this small ball of light is really an artificial soul, the technology used is far beyond Greens cognition, just like a primary school student reading a set of university math problems. Green directly gave up further analysis and exploration, directly emitting soul fluctuations, and tried to communicate with the other party. It''s a pity that the small ball of light in the crystal bottle will only automatically release a kind of spiritual energy when it is stimulated, pulling all people within a certain range into the depths of the dream, and there is no other response. (end of this chapter) Chapter 539： 544? Visit of the Holy Maiden Chapter 539 544 The Holy Maiden''s Visit Green fiddled with the crystal bottle for a while, then put it away, got up and turned his head to look into the distance. In that direction, he found a familiar psionic fluctuation just flashed. That is the aura of Holy Light. Greene has dealt with the Church of Holy Light so much, and he is already very familiar with this kind of psionic energy fluctuations. "It''s really good to hide it, but it''s only revealed." Green sighed in his heart and didn''t go to track it. And Green''s method of directly killing the gangsters really startled the people who were watching from a distance. A translucent shadow flashed a few hundred meters away and quickly disappeared in place. A few kilometers away, high above the clouds, an airship filled with the style of the Church of the Holy Light was suspended in the air, and a young priest suddenly sat in a cabin inside. This priest wears a helmet that keeps flashing magic runes on his head, and a black wire is attached to the helmet, which is inserted into a metal bed he is lying on. The young priest opened his eyes, panting heavily, showing a look of urgency, and glanced around at a dozen people with helmets like him, but no one woke up. The young priest took a breath, got up and walked out of the cabin quickly, and came to the most spacious main control room of the airship. "What''s the matter!" A senior priest in the main control room gave a serious drink when he saw someone breaking in. "My lord! The target I am monitoring has just used the power of the devil." The young priest said quickly, the helmet-like device he used just now can project his consciousness hundreds of kilometers away, forming an invisible projection, Specially responsible for surveillance and investigation. The senior priest''s expression changed, and he was about to say something, but at this moment, there was a soft click, the automatic door of the airship control room opened, and a graceful woman walked in from the outside. "My Lady of the Holy Maiden!" All the priests present saw this woman and immediately bowed and saluted, with pious expressions on their faces. Saint Silvinaya nodded expressionlessly, and said lightly, "What happened?" The senior priest motioned for the young priest to speak. "Reporting to the Holy Maiden..." The young priest was still calm, and briefly recounted the situation just now in the face of the high-ranking Saintess Sivinaya. The Virgin of Sivinaya frowned slightly and murmured, "Is it a Demon Warlock? So, the ''Nightmare Bottle'' that we have been concerned about for a long time has fallen into the hands of that Demon Warlock." "Yes, Lady Saint." The young priest swore an answer, but in fact he didn''t see Green taking the so-called bottle of nightmare, but he knew that he must not be vague at this time. "I can''t believe that you can meet a rare demon sorcerer in this place. Maybe this is an opportunity...or is it a trap?" The Virgin of Sivinaya fell into contemplation, frowning slightly, then frowning... Meanwhile, in the seventh void world. In the northwest part of the entire void world, dozens of noble collars have already formed a group. The basement of the Earl''s Castle in the Earl of Ferragon, where the turmoil began. In the spacious basement, the torches were burning more vigorously than usual, illuminating the place brightly. There was a magic circle drawn on the ground, which was a complex and mysterious magic circle drawn by faint golden lines. In the center of the magic circle, there is a woman who looks like Mrs. Cassel''s imagination. It is the body of Isabel that Duke Frau made in Ferur City. That time, Duke Fra nominally failed to resurrect his wife, but in fact his real purpose was to create a body, and he really had high hopes that he could summon Isabel''s soul from the endless chaos. The mysterious and precious blood of the three gods! Beside this magic circle, Duke Fra, Lady Cassel, and Londoc stood in three directions, each holding a transparent vessel that was larger than a watermelon in their hands. These transparent vessels contain the blood of the Three Gods! In order to obtain the blood of these three gods, Duke Frau made various plans, and he did not know how much effort he spent, but in the end he failed. But at this time, Duke Mora joined in at a loss, and merged Duke Frau''s plan to resurrect Isabel with the Kingdom of Lorenzo''s [God Building Project]. I have to admit that Duke Mora is cunning and cunning. When everyone thought that Duke Frau was just a madman with a dead wife, his seemingly crazy plan to resurrect his wife was actually Lorenzo''s plan to create a god. This Isabelle''s body is made of the magic circle of the resurrection of the sea god, which naturally contains the breath and blood of the sea god, and the blood of the three gods is used when summoning its soul to further strengthen Isabelle''s blood of the gods, after its resurrection By incorporating the [Divinity] and [Godhead] obtained last time into his body, this resurrected Isabelle is a freshly-baked god! This is Archduke Mora''s plan! On the surface, because the Church of the Holy Light fought against the Light of Wisdom, it shocked the Lorenzo Kingdom''s God-building plan, but in fact, this plan not only did not stop, but secretly accelerated the progress. Duke Fra at this moment had a serious look on his face, indicating that Mrs. Cassel and Rondock could start. Immediately, the three of them started pouring the blood of the three gods into the magic circle at the same time. This kind of dark red blood with a touch of gold slowly fell into the magic circle, and immediately flowed quickly along the lines of the magic circle... With the inflow of the blood of the three gods, the magic circle began to move slowly. At the same time, in the northwest part of Void World No. 7, a bright red color suddenly appeared in the sky above the nobles who were caught in the **** turmoil. Everyone was stunned by this scene, the sky was dyed red, like the end of the world. Some ordinary people don''t know what happened except for shock and fear, but some legendary superhumans can feel violent psionic fluctuations, which is a sign that some kind of magic circle is starting. Everyone had an ominous premonition in their hearts, and desperately wanted to rush out of this red light enveloped area. However, what greeted them was the army of millions who had surrounded dozens of nobles in the northwest, and was led by Grand Duke Mora, who gathered seven natural disaster-level powerhouses from the Lorenzo Kingdom and the Loen Federation. . At this time, a dazzling beam of light suddenly rose into the sky under the Tulip Castle. The castle on the ground instantly turned into dust, and the beam of light directly penetrated the crystal wall of the void world. Beneath this beam of light, Isabel''s body was pulled and slowly floated up in the beam of light, her limbs stretched, her eyes opened, but two astonishing rays of light burst out! Duke Fra, Mrs. Searle, and Londok have retreated to the distance after dumping the blood of the three gods. At this point, they have done everything they can... On the other side, Green looked at the graceful and noble Saintess of Sivinaye walking in front of him. He was calm on the surface, but in his heart he wondered why this woman was looking for him. "Mr. Taklama, an orphan from Fidoya City, a demon warlock recognized by the abyss." Saintess Sivinaya said calmly, walking step by step to a place less than three meters away from Green. Erha, who was beside Green, raised his head on alert, bared his teeth and let out a low roar. Its beast intuitively felt that this woman was extremely dangerous. Green patted Erha''s forehead lightly, nodded slightly and said, "Dear Ms. Sivinaye, it''s a pleasure to meet you." The Virgin of Sivinaya was not surprised that the young demon warlock in front of her was able to call out her name. She kept a friendly smile and felt like a spring breeze: "Mr. Taklama, how about we make a deal?" Green showed an unexpected expression. At this time, he already understood the mystery of the identity that Grand Duke Mora helped him choose, and he was able to attract Saintess of Sivinaya to take the initiative. "It''s unbelievable, the holy light representing justice has to trade with the evil demon warlock!" Green squinted at the beautiful and holy woman in front of him, but he knew that this woman was more vicious than the devil. Saint Silvinaya said indifferently: "There is no justice or evil, that''s all to deceive children. Will Mr. Taklama still be entangled in these?" "Of course those of us who are favored by the abyss don''t care. Isn''t it the Church of the Holy Light who has been yelling at us all the time?" Green said indifferently: "Then, Your Highness, tell me what the deal is." As he spoke, Greene''s eyes were fixed on Sivinaya, but he was thinking in his heart that if he made a sudden move now, he would be somewhat confident that he would be able to kill the opponent. Obviously, the identity of this demon warlock has a certain probability to attract the attention of the Virgin of Sivinaya. Now that this function has been exerted, if he shoots directly and kills Sivinaya... However, this kind of thought was denied by Green after only a circle in his mind. It was not that he dared not attack, but that it was difficult to kill successfully. As a high-ranking member of the Church of Holy Light, Saintess of Sivinaya is not only unfathomable in strength, but also has endless treasures. Even if Greene exposes all her killer skills, she will most likely use her resurrection props. Since he couldn''t slap him to death, Green simply dismissed the idea of ??making a sudden attack. As Greene''s thoughts changed, Saintess of Sivinaya let out a long breath, patted one of her towering parts with her hand, showing the expression of the rest of her life, and exaggeratedly exclaimed: "Have you decided not to kill me? ? It was really scary just now!" Green frowned slightly. He didn''t believe that Sivinaya could detect his thoughts, but at least this woman could detect his mood swings and deduce some of his thoughts based on various signs. Green''s face was expressionless, and he was not surprised when the other party revealed what he was thinking. Instead, he admitted frankly: "I really wanted to kill you just now, but I didn''t seem to be able to do it, so I gave up. Now let''s talk about the transaction..." (end of this chapter) Chapter 540： 545? Baekland City Chapter 540 545 Baekland City Although the Virgin of Sivinaya said she wanted to make a deal with Green, she did not directly put forward the real content of the deal, but asked Green if she was willing to sell the bottle of nightmare she had just obtained, and claimed that it was Church of the Holy Light stuff... And Green''s answer to her is very simple, only two words - get out! The Saintess of Sivinaya was not angry. After being rejected by Green, she smiled casually, as if she had expected this result long ago, and she just mentioned this matter just to go through a procedure. "Okay, stop talking nonsense, what kind of deal do you want to make with me?" Green stared at the Virgin of Sivinaya, he couldn''t relax a little about this woman. "It''s very simple." The Lady of Sivinaya said: "I''ll give you money, and you will help me get rid of some people." Green frowned slightly and sneered: "Money?" "It''s just a kind of speech. I know that gold pounds are of no value to you. You can understand it as any resource you need, such as extraordinary creatures with rare demon blood." The Virgin of Sivinaya explained. "Well, this can be." Green nodded in agreement, and then asked: "But I am very strange, the Holy Lady of the Holy Light Church, what is the need for a demon warlock to help? Do you have to ask me to help after the event? You''re the culprit? If so...you''ll have to pay more." The Virgin of Sivinaya rolled her eyes, and the Demon Warlock named Taklama in front of her seemed to be different from the description in the data. However, this situation is not uncommon. After all, those materials are subjective descriptions of many people, and it is difficult to objectively define a person''s character. "This is for you, it''s a deposit, and I will come to you again." Saintess Sivinaya didn''t take it to heart. In her eyes, the person in front of her was just a chess piece, and she would definitely become an abandoned piece in the end. Yes, she doesn''t care about the character of the other party, nor the price of the other party. As long as she can achieve her goal and get to that position, she can even give everything for it. As she spoke, the Saintess of Sivinaya raised her hand, and suddenly something flew over. Green didn''t pick it up with his hands, and he didn''t use the wizard''s hand, but Erha jumped and opened his mouth to bite it. It turned out to be a glass bottle filled with scarlet liquid. The psionic energy fluctuations seeping out from the glass bottle, Green has already recognized that this is actually a bottle of demon blood! "The devil''s blood of natural disaster grade, I believe you will like it." The Virgin of Sivinaya said lightly, her figure gradually becoming illusory with the voice, until it disappeared completely. And this bottle of demon blood is definitely a very rare good thing for demon warlocks. The Virgin of Sivinaya took out such a thing as a deposit, firstly to show her sincerity, and secondly, it is also a test, to see Green''s condition, The first reaction to seeing this bottle of demon blood cannot be deceived. Green was almost certain that even after the Virgin of Sivinaya disappeared, she was still watching her reaction. Unfortunately this time, the Virgin of Sivinaya is destined to be disappointed, because Green is not a real demon warlock at all, so this bottle of natural disaster-level demon blood will certainly not have a shocking effect on Green. Green took the bottle from Erha''s mouth, just looked at it and put it away, without the slightest joy in getting the treasure. At this time, on the floating airship of the Church of Holy Light, Saintess Sivinaya had a panoramic view of this scene, which made her frown, and said coldly: "The greedy demon warlock, like those abyss creatures, Disgusting!" The eyes of Saintess Sivinaye did not hide the disgust in her eyes, and she did not have the kindness and gentleness that she had in front of Green the moment before. Ten days later, Greene had wandered aimlessly for ten days in Void World No. 1. This place is so big that Green even suspects that the size of this Void World No. 1 is not much inferior to the main world. There are a total of five important countries or organizations here, all of which are powerful national organizations with a long history in the main world, and they are the first to open up the void world, so they can occupy a place here. This time, the Church of the Holy Light declared war on the Light of Wisdom, but in fact the Light of Wisdom had no territory in Void World No. 1, so the two sides who were really fighting were the Church of the Holy Light and the Condor Empire. These days, Green has heard a lot of relevant news. This time, the Holy Light Church seems to be very determined, dispatching millions of Holy Light Legion and more than 30 natural disaster grades. The Condor Empire is not far behind, with Prince Simdor as the commander, an army of 1.5 million, and no less than 30 natural disaster-level powerhouses. But so far, the two sides have only been testing on a small scale, and there has never been a battle of more than 100,000 people. Green didn''t go to the front line of the confrontation between the two sides. He was a soy sauce this time. As long as he sent someone over, he would show his position. On this day, Green came to a place called Backland City. It is a free city and does not belong to the five major forces. It is a stronghold jointly established by other countries and some organizations in the main world. Survival can also serve as a buffer for the five major forces. It was no accident that ??Green came to Baekland City. He received a secret assignment from Grand Duke Mora to come to a cafe here to meet people. After seeing the Saintess of Sivinaye last time, Green felt more and more that Archduke Mora arranged for him to be an unusual identity, and Archduke Moras plan this time was probably more profound than he imagined. At this time, Green still didn''t know that in Void World No. 7 belonging to the Kingdom of Lorenzo, more than half of the god-building plan there had been successful. Isabel has been resurrected, and has merged with a part of the sea god''s [divine personality] and [divine nature], and has become a demigod in essence! But the place where Duke Mora is scheming is also here. Although Isabel is resurrected as a demigod, she herself does not possess divine power. In other words, her demigod is really just a ''half'' god! Because of this, the actions of the Kingdom of Lorenzo, against the background of the current war between the Holy Light Church and the Condor Empire, did not arouse anyone''s attention and suspicion! Some people didn''t care when they got the relevant news, they just thought that Duke Fra had finally successfully resurrected the wife who had been his inner demon for many years. However, this step is not too late. Although Isabel has become a demigod, he still cannot give Grand Duke Mora the qualification to be promoted to the Holy Spirit. The next step is to ignite the divine fire, and to ignite the divine fire requires the blessing of faith. This step is the most important and takes the longest time, and it is easy to fall short. Green came to an inconspicuous cafe along a Maple Leaf Street in Baekeland. The name of the cafe is Maple Leaf Cafe. There are not too many customers in it, and the environment is very clean. Green pushed open the door and immediately shook the bronze bell above the door, making a pleasant sound. A beautiful waitress came over immediately with a professional smile: "Hello sir, welcome." Green pointed to Erha who was at his feet, indicating if the store would mind. The waitress saw a beautiful big dog, her eyes flashed with a touch of favorite application, and she said enthusiastically: "It''s okay, our store does not prohibit pets." Green walked in, and unexpectedly found that there were quite a few people with pets inside, including a bald eagle standing on his shoulders, a cat teasing a cat, and a fire-breathing elf, which only has a head and no body. Strange and supernatural creatures look cute. Green took Erha to a window seat and sat down. The waiter brought the menu and the service was very enthusiastic. Green asked for a cup of coffee and a meal, and a dessert for Number Two. Ever since I ate artificial keel, Erhas taste has been raised, and I dont eat ordinary dog ??food anymore, except for keel, I only eat sweet things. And Green feels like the guy''s weight has been on the rise in recent days... Because before that, Grand Duke Mora didn''t say what he needed him to do after he came here, and he didn''t say who he was going to meet, so Green was not in a hurry. Now that he''s here, he just sat for a while, as to whether he could follow He didn''t care too much when people took over, he had come anyway. However, just ten minutes later, Green saw an unexpected and familiar figure. I saw Modi with silver hair pushed the door and walked in from outside! Modi wears a decent suit and looks like a young and promising businessman or aristocrat. It is hard to imagine this guy is a revolutionary with lofty ideals. Modi walked in and glanced at everyone in the store inadvertently. He didn''t recognize Green''s existence, and his eyes swept over directly, followed by the waiter. "What is this guy going to do?" Green didn''t go to see Modi, but he was secretly alert. According to past experience, this guy''s appearance must be bad. However, Green doesn''t think Modi is from the Eagle Empire. Last time he cooperated with the Eagle Empire, but both sides got what they wanted, and to a certain extent, Modi was forced to be helpless. In the end, he was resurrected from the entire Sea God. The benefits obtained in the plan are probably less than one-twentieth. "Focus on Modi? Or stay away from this guy?" Green weighed inwardly, drinking coffee casually, while looking at the maple leaves outside the window, while teasing Erha with his hands. This seems to have become his habit recently. Erha has a fluffy and soft neck at the back, which is hard to put down. Erha protested and reminded very solemnly that it was a pity that Green was restrained, but it had little effect. At this moment, a person came out of the back kitchen of the cafe. Green narrowed his eyes slightly, and he sensed a clear aura of holy light from this person. "The priest of the Church of the Holy Light!" Green instantly determined the identity of this person. The pure holy light could not be contaminated, nor would he be carrying some kind of magic item containing holy light. to practice hard. (end of this chapter) Chapter 541： 546? Glasses female Chapter 541 546 Glasses Woman The man who came out of the back kitchen had sharp eyes, swept over the customers in the store one by one, and finally walked towards Modi who had just come in, bowed respectfully and said, "Mr. Modi?" With a smile like a spring breeze on Modi''s face, he is quite charming. Even if it is the first time, it makes people feel like wanting to get close to him more. After so much experience, he has gradually become a revolutionary. quality. The two chatted in a low voice, and then Modi was brought into the back kitchen by this man. During this process, Green always looked out the window and didn''t look back at the two people, but the reflection of the window in front of him just shadowed everything that happened there. Until Modi entered the back kitchen, Green frowned slightly, secretly guessing in his heart, why did Modi come here, and are he an enemy or a friend this time? But for Green, he doesn''t want to deal with such people, whether they are enemies or friends. Their beliefs and ideals are too heavy, and even their own lives can be sacrificed. Be prepared to fall into the whirlpool at any time. After that, more than ten minutes passed. Green didn''t notice Modi coming out again, but he must have gone through the back door. At this time, the coffee in front of Green was almost finished. He was about to get up and leave here. At this moment, someone from the back kitchen came out again, this time directly in front of Green. Green raised his eyes and glanced at the man, who was the one who called Modi in just now. At this time, he came to Green, with a flash of disgust in his eyes, knowing that Green was a demon warlock, and said coldly: "Please come with me. "Then without waiting for Green''s answer, he turned around and walked back, looking like he couldn''t come, which was completely different from when he invited Modi just now. Green frowned, but didn''t get up to follow, just turned his head and looked at the man''s back with a half-smile. It is understandable that this devout believer of the Holy Light dislikes demon warlocks, but Greene is not their handyman. "Yeah!" The man noticed that Greene didn''t follow, so he looked back angrily and stretched his finger over: "You..." But before he could say unpleasant words, Green had a thought in his mind, and Erha had already rushed out. Suddenly there was a flurry of chickens and dogs in the cafe, and then there was a scream of "ah", and the man who was a little arrogant before was thrown down by Erha and bit his throat. And the holy light condensed in his hand hit Erha as if it was tickling. At all, I caused substantial damage to this big dog, but instead aroused its fierceness, and the jaw violently exerted force, making a click, The man''s throat was directly bitten. Erha raised his head triumphantly and let out a whimper, and then walked back to Green''s side like a victorious general. When ??Green saw this scene, he did not stop Erha, who was killing the killer, but looked behind the bar of the cafe, and said lightly, "Your Highness''s joke is not funny at all." "Oh? Did you see it?" With a coquettish smile, the middle-aged boss with a big belly who was standing behind the bar suddenly turned into a smiling Saintess of Sivinaya, who had just been caught by two The man whom Ha killed also turned into a puppet carved out of wood. A large piece of wood was bitten off from the neck of this doll, but it was not alive at all. Erha was stunned for a moment. When it opened its mouth just now, it clearly felt that it was biting the flesh and blood of a living person. Why did it turn into wood in a blink of an eye? The Virgin of Sivinaya came out from behind the bar and sat down opposite Green, smiling sweetly, "Just kidding, you won''t mind." Green snorted lightly, and looked in the direction of the back kitchen. He vaguely felt that there was some kind of danger there. If he followed the plan just now, I''m afraid it would not be a joke. "Are you going to test my ability?" Green retracted his gaze and looked at the woman opposite: "How about the person who went in just now? Did you pass? Or is he dead." "Of course!" The Virgin of Sivinaya replied in a gentle voice: "We have reached an agreement that he will do something for me and get what he wants." Green is noncommittal, he is not interested in the transaction between the Sivinaya saint and Modi, and he does not believe that Modi will die easily, but this woman''s words are not credible at all. "Don''t say those useless things, I like to get straight to the point." Green stared at this charming Holy Light Church saint. "Okay, I really don''t understand the style." The Saintess of Sivinaye restrained her laughing attitude and said in a leisurely manner: "Since Grand Duke Mora recommended you, it means that he believes in your strength." She took it out. A file bag was pushed in front of Green: "Help me get rid of these people, and I will give you a satisfactory reward." Green glanced at the thin file bag and pressed it with his hand, but did not open it directly: "I take the liberty to ask, what is the reward I am satisfied with, are you the judge?" Saint Silvinaya said indifferently: "Of course! You can also refuse, but in that case, the agreement we reached with Grand Duke Mora had to..." Green''s eyes narrowed slightly, but he was not afraid of the other party''s threat, and said coldly: "Do you want Duke Mora to press me? Unfortunately, you are wrong, I am not someone''s subordinate, and if you want me to do things, you have to follow my rules. , otherwise you can go to whomever you like. By the way, I will not return the last bottle of demon blood." The Saintess of Sivinaya suddenly laughed, and the flowers trembled: "You guy, you really are a **** who has been dealing with demons all the year round! I didn''t expect that the person assigned by Grand Duke Mora was actually you. You are not his subordinate, He also hired him." Green said calmly: "It''s not important, we''re talking about the transaction between us now." He patted the document bag on the table: "According to the strength, the price is different, just sign the contract, if not, forget it. ." "Yes!" Saintess Sivinaya was silent for a moment, as if she had made a great determination: "But I need it as soon as possible, you only have three days." Green pursed his lips secretly. On the surface, the Virgin of Sivinaye seemed to be serious, as if he had high hopes for him, but in fact, he didn''t care at all. This time, he obviously wanted to use him as a cover, and his real purpose was not even a document. The people in the bag to be killed... Finally, Green opened the file bag and read the information inside. There are five people in there, but their identities are irrelevant. There are nobles, businessmen, and soldiers, but they are not what Green expected before jumping, and let him go to assassinate the Holy Light Church, someone who blocks the supremacy of the Saintess of Sivinaye. ''s upper floors. These people are all from Backland City. Green couldn''t guess the motive of Sivinaya to kill these people, but this did not prevent him from speculating on this woman''s purpose with the greatest malice. What does it mean that Archduke Mora sent him here? Just to add to Sivinaya? Or are there other hidden intentions? And what''s going on with Grand Duke Mora and the Church of the Holy Light this time? Could it be that the Kingdom of Lorenzo wants to jump from the Condor Empire to the Church of the Holy Light? A series of questions lingered in Green''s mind, and this feeling of being led by the nose was very bad, so Green decided it was time to make some changes. That night, Green stayed in a luxury hotel in Baekland, not far from the Maple Leaf Cafe. At this time, in a basement connected to the back kitchen of Maple Leaf Cafe, Saintess of Sivinaya stared blankly at the projected light curtain, which was full of battle reports from the front line today. As time goes by, the conflict between the Church of the Holy Light and the Condor Empire has become more and more intense, and more and more casualties have been lost every day, reaching a critical point. Even if the high-level officials of both sides do not want a decisive battle so soon, the first major battle of hundreds of thousands of people will inevitably break out. Looking at the battle report on the front line, Saintess Sivinaya frowned slightly. As a senior member of the Church of the Holy Light and a strong contender for the Pope, she herself did not approve of this war with the Condor Empire. In her opinion, the situation is far from the point where a war is needed, and in the final analysis, as a saint of the Church of the Holy Light, theoretically the closest human being to the God of Light, no one knows better than her how difficult it is to create a **** . Therefore, even if there is no need to intervene and let the Condor Empire do it, the probability that the final god-building plan will succeed is very slim. It''s a pity that this time the main war faction within the church has the upper hand. In fact, it''s not that they don''t know this, they just need war. For those people, war can bring them a lot, such as honor, such as wealth, such as more political capital, such as opportunities to suppress competitors. And they don''t need to refute the views of the Lord and the faction, they just need to keep emphasizing that, for the glory of the Lord, any blasphemy may be nipped in the bud. At this time, I approached a capable woman wearing gold-rimmed glasses, about thirty or so, and she was also very beautiful, and came to the side of Saintess Sivinaya: "My lord, the demon warlock went around after leaving. It was a big lap and ended up staying at a hotel not far from here. Saint Silvinaya turned off the light curtain and said lightly: "Keep an eye on him, don''t let him play tricks, otherwise..." The woman with glasses didn''t say anything, but she already understood the meaning of ''otherwise'', then turned around and walked out. Retreat to the outside of the basement, the woman with glasses elegantly held up the nose pads of her glasses, and instantly many pictures and information appeared on the screen of her eyes, including the picture of Green lying on the sofa in the hotel and playing with the dog. The woman with glasses showed a sneer, this is her ability, she has one thing, and can freely collect intelligence information within a radius of three kilometers. Through the most detailed information, find the enemy''s weakness and launch a fatal blow... (end of this chapter) Chapter 542： 547 False believers Chapter 542 547 False Believers The spectacled girl received the order of the Saintess of Sivinaya, and her eyes couldn''t help showing a cold light. Like all believers of the Holy Light, she showed natural rejection and hatred for things related to the [Abyss]. Of course, the demon warlock also in this Even by comparison, Necromancers who play with human souls and corpses are more likeable than Demon Warlocks. Glasses Girl''s malicious monitoring immediately aroused Green''s vigilance. Although Glasses Girl''s ability is very strange, nothing can be traced, and Glasses Girl''s level is her flaw. According to reason, the strength of the Legendary Intermediate is quite good, but it is far from enough to deal with Green. Just when Green felt that he was being watched, he decisively summoned the Skeleton Lord, hid in the spiritual world, peeped into the real world, and searched for who was watching him maliciously. A skeleton lord was dispatched, and soon the woman with glasses was exposed. "The people from the Church of the Holy Light are really not credible." Green sneered in his heart. The woman in glasses probably had some kind of confidence in her own abilities, and she made no secret of her disgust when monitoring Green, which also revealed from the side. The attitude of the Virgin of Sivinaya. Although the agreement was reached not long ago, Green can already imagine the scene of killing the donkey when he completes the task. "Hey, have you started making preparations so early?" Green''s eyes were cold, he seemed to think that the Virgin of Sivinaya didn''t intend to waste a penny on him. Unfortunately, neither the Saintess of Sivinaya nor the spectacled woman know Green''s true identity and strength. This wishful thinking is doomed to be impossible. "Wuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu" Erha felt the emotional change on Greene''s body, came over and rubbed Greene''s thigh very dog-legged, then squatted down and stared at Greene with his dog''s head raised, as if he was saying ''Master, what''s the matter? Leave it to me'' like. Green reached out and rubbed its dog''s head, and threw a keel at random, which immediately made Erha so happy that he threw a mouthful of harazi to the bone. "We''re full first, we''re busy tonight." Green squinted, a plan was rapidly forming in his mind... That night, after leaving Baekland City and returning to the airship, the Virgin of Sivinaya received a report from the woman with glasses, and Green left the hotel where he was staying in the early hours of the morning. "This guy is still impatient, is he going to do it so soon?" The Virgin of Sivinaye was not happy because of Green''s high efficiency, but frowned, with an ominous premonition, which made her think that Green To play a moth. "Keep an eye on him first, our plan will not be implemented for the time being, I''m afraid there is a fraud here." The Virgin of Sivinaya ordered cautiously. This plan will play a very important role in whether she can defeat other opponents in the future and ascend the throne of the Pope, so she must be extra careful and never allow failure. "Yes! Your lord." The woman with glasses responded immediately, but she didn''t take it seriously... Green left the hotel late at night, disappeared into the night, and went straight to a mansion in the southeast of the city. According to the information given to him by Saintess of Sivinaya, there lived a famous wealthy businessman in Baekeland City, and he also had an identity as a secret agent of the Kingdom of Sithorn... When he saw the identity of this person, Green couldn''t understand what Saintess of Sivinaya wanted to do. At this time, to assassinate a spy from the Kingdom of Sithorn, was it just to muddy the water? Or did she have a plan in the West Thorne Kingdom? But no matter what the situation was, Greene had no intention of attacking this spy lurking in Backland City. He didnt want to be the licking dog of the Saintess of Sivinaya, and in the end he couldnt lick his hair and was kicked away again. As for why Green came here, the main purpose is to draw out the glasses girl. Now, this purpose has been achieved. Outside that building, Green''s figure sneaked in. At this moment, it is on top of a tower less than two kilometers away, and the woman in glasses is monitoring the situation here. Just after Green sneaked in, within five minutes of the mansion there were sirens and a fierce fight. Seeing this, the woman with glasses couldn''t help but scolded an idiot. Originally, she thought Green was so capable! I didn''t expect that he would be timid as soon as he made a move. It took only five minutes for such a big mansion to pass, let alone an assassination, I am afraid he didn''t even find the target. Thinking of this, the woman with glasses snorted contemptuously, intending to check the specific situation. But at this moment, there was a sudden explosion, and another cloud of black smoke came out of the mansion, followed by a high-pitched wolf howl. The woman with glasses knew that it was not a wolf, but the hellhound beside Green, and a sneer of contempt appeared in the corner of her mouth again, and she muttered to herself: "There is no way out, is this a dog jumping over the wall... I really don''t understand, why does the Holy Maiden care so much? Such a piece of trash." "Trash? Are you talking about me?" Suddenly a somewhat playful voice came from his ear, which startled the woman with glasses and turned her head sharply. I saw a well-dressed young man looking at her with a half-smile at a distance of less than four meters. Next to the young man was a big dog staring at her with black eyes and grinning at her. It was rather fox-like, but the dog face was full of humanized expressions. The woman with glasses didn''t know if it was an illusion, but she seemed to read the meaning of ''you stupid woman'' in the eyes of the dog. But the sudden situation made it too late for her to care about the attitude of the big dog. She stared at Green who was close at hand with her brows furrowed. She never thought that the other party would appear here, and what was even more terrifying was that she On his glasses, there was a dazzling red halo around Green! "You...this...this is impossible!" The woman with glasses stutters, and this situation on her glasses indicates that the target is powerful and extremely dangerous! As for the current strength of the glasses girl, only natural disaster-level powerhouses will have a red prompt, but this has not happened to Green before. "It''s a really good ability, but it''s a pity... You rely too much on it." Green said lightly, and while stepping in front of the woman who bought the glasses, he put his hand on the top of the woman''s head. Recently, I got used to playing with dogs and developed a new bad habit. However, the woman with glasses has a very good hair quality, and it feels good in the hand after gently brushing it twice. With a grunt, the woman with glasses swallowed her saliva involuntarily, but felt her mouth dry and her legs trembled. She instinctively wanted to escape, but her body couldn''t move at all, and there was an uncontrollable feeling in her lower abdomen. Live urination. "Damn it, I''m dying, I..." The woman with glasses tried her best to control her and almost cried. She felt that death had never been so close to her. At this time, as long as this man has a thought, she will become a meaningless corpse. However, at this moment, the woman with glasses showed a more shocked expression, looking at Green with incredible eyes: "You... you are not a demon warlock, how could you be a necromancer?" She felt a pure death The psionic energy has penetrated into her body and is transforming her body into a half-human, half-undead state. It wasn''t until then that the woman with glasses suddenly realized that all the demon warlocks are fake, this liar! But the woman with glasses is also relieved, at least the other party has at least transformed her into an undead now, and has no intention of killing her. "It seems that your belief in the Holy Light is not very devout!" Green quickly transformed the spectacled woman into a shadow creature, and the process went smoother than he expected. Originally, as a believer of the Holy Light, even if it is eroded by the undead energy, it is difficult to convert it into an undead creature or a shadow sacred object. Green thought it would be more troublesome, but who knew that when he really did it, he found out that the woman with glasses is actually a good disguise. A false believer, her belief in the Holy Light is only at the level of a shallow believer, and she is not piety at all and cannot be protected by the Holy Light at all. Green glanced at the attributes: Janet, the woman with glasses, level: [lv8], combat power: [3500], loyalty: [70] As a legendary middle-level, the glasses girl''s combat power is really weak, but it is surprising that she has just been transformed, and her loyalty is not low! Green didn''t care about her combat effectiveness. The reason why he took the trouble to bring this spectacled woman under his command was because of her intelligence gathering ability that ignored obstacles. Although this ability also has great drawbacks, it can definitely play an unexpected role when used properly. "My subordinates see the great master." The woman with glasses knelt down and bowed down to the feet of a strong man who could control her life and death at will. For her, there was no psychological barrier, which was also her initial loyalty was relatively high. s reason. Green accepted the spectacled woman''s kneeling, but asked curiously, "Why is your belief in the Holy Light so weak?" The woman with glasses flashed a complex color: "It''s my ability, I grew up in the orphanage of the Church of the Holy Light, and I have seen too many sanctimonious priests and bishops secretly showing disgusting faces that are inferior to pigs and dogs, and they are not as good as they are. The so-called holy light, I really can''t be religious..." Half an hour later, on the airship of the Virgin of Sivinaya. "What are you talking about! Janet is missing? Tell me what''s going on." The Virgin of Sivinaya sternly questioned a priest who reported the situation, her face very ugly. The spectacled woman Janet is one of her most capable assistants, and now she has suddenly and silently disappeared! The priest was silent, and quickly explained the situation again. "You mean Janet disappeared while monitoring the demon warlock?" The Virgin of Sivinaya frowned, but her emotions had calmed down and she was lost in thought... Three more for subscription, for tickets! ! ! (end of this chapter) Chapter 543： 548 The Secret of the Holy Maiden Chapter 543 548 The Secret of the Saint After Green captured the glasses girl, he did not return to the previous hotel, but came to another destination that had been prepared for a long time. Green planned to study the abilities of the woman with glasses, but at this moment the woman with glasses changed her face and said solemnly, "Master, they are here." He looked up in the air while speaking. Green frowned slightly and looked up. In the gray night, the sky was covered by dark clouds and almost nothing could be seen. However, when Green''s mental power was released, it was not difficult to sense a huge volume containing spiritual energy. Responsive objects float above the clouds. "It''s an airship!" Green immediately realized what it was. According to the information provided by the woman with glasses just now, the Virgin of Sivinaya came here this time with a legendary holy light airship. . "You have a positioning device on your body! It seems that you are quite important in the heart of the Holy Maiden, otherwise it is impossible to find out that you have an accident and immediately drive the airship over." Green''s tone was a little ridiculed. the meaning of. However, the woman with glasses shook her head with an ugly face and said, "Master, I am afraid you are thinking badly. She drove the airship over not to save me, but..." But before the woman with glasses could finish her sentence, a golden light suddenly fell from the sky, tearing apart the dark clouds and mists in the night sky, and projecting it into the room on the second floor where Green and the woman with glasses were located. At the next moment, with a bang, a strong psychic pulse rushed along the ray of light, and the power was almost equivalent to the power of a full-strength blow from a legendary high-level superhuman. This is also a legendary-level airship. ''s origin. On the airship, Saintess Sivinayas face was gloomy. She never expected that the woman with glasses, whom she trusted so much, would have a problem. No matter what the reason is for her, since there is a problem, it must be eliminated, because she also relied on the ability of the glasses girl before, and the glasses girl knows too many secrets. Once it is leaked, the consequences will be disastrous. So after learning of the situation, Saintess Sivinaya immediately hurriedly drove the airship to the sky above the city of Backland, opened the airship''s holy light wave cannon, and directly killed the woman with glasses. It''s a pity that the Holy Maiden of Sivinaya made the wrong wishful thinking this time. At the moment when the Holy Light Wave Cannon was fired, Green had already taken the spectacled girl back to the cemetery. Enter the spiritual world, use the spiritual world to shuttle, and quickly get out of here. Just after entering the spiritual world, Green looked back and was surprised. The holy light wave cannon fired from the airship actually pierced through the spiritual world directly, and a light golden beam of light pierced the black and white spiritual world. He had to be hit by this cannon, and he was disgraced. At this time, in the control room of the airship, the priest in charge of manipulating the Holy Light Wave Cannon shouted: "The Holy Light Cannon has been fired, the energy is [78%], there is no psionic fluctuation, and it failed to hit the target..." If you hit the target, as long as it is a supernatural being, there will be a psionic reaction. And just now, the Holy Light Wave Cannon hit, and there was no abnormally violent fluctuation of spiritual energy, which means that the target was not hit. Saintess Silvinaya pursed her lips, her eyes flashed with murderous intent and panic, she tried her best to calm herself, and she couldn''t panic at this time. Although the woman with glasses knows some things, for her, it will bring some offense at most, and it will not hurt her bones. Moreover, she has set up secret space coordinates in the soul and body of the woman with glasses, and as long as the woman with glasses is alive, she can find it out. However, just as Saint Sivinaya was thinking about it, her face suddenly became even more ugly. Because in just a split second, the thing she placed inside the woman with glasses disappeared at the same time! "Damn bastard!" The Virgin of Sivinaya cursed in a rare foul language, gritted her teeth so hard, I''m afraid this time she really miscalculated. But at this time, she did not report her fantasies, calmed down completely, frowned, and then called: "That demon warlock! Where is he?" After a few breaths, a priest in charge of intelligence trotted over and whispered: "Sir, the demon warlock is gone, and... the assassination of the Sithone intelligence officer tonight is also an oolong..." "Damn it! It''s that demon warlock!" Saintess Sivinaye had already come to her senses, and then she thought of the head of Grand Duke Mora, but she suddenly calmed down. She didn''t believe that an ordinary demon warlock would dare to target her. , and there is no motive at all, unless someone is behind the scenes, is it Archduke Mora? If it is Grand Duke Mora, of course he has such ability and such courage, but what about his motivation? It must be known that the demands and interests of her and Grand Duke Mora this time are the same to some extent. "Sir, what should we do next?" the commander of the airship asked. The Holy Light Cannon just now alerted the city defense forces of Beckland. Although the Church of the Holy Light doesn''t care about the official protests from Baekeland City, but as far as the Saintess Sivinaya is concerned, she has to be a little bit more cautious. After all, she is only a saint, not a pope. "Let''s retreat!" The Saintess of Sivinaya took a deep breath, and instantly regained her dignified manner, and continued to say lightly: "Also notify the court, use the highest authority, and immediately dispatch people to find that demon warlock... Don''t live!" Two days later, on the outskirts of Backland City, in a dense forest. Three knights in gorgeous gold-lined armor carefully formed a circle, holding their knights long swords back to back on guard. Two people have fallen not far away, the armor on their bodies has large scorch marks, and the air is filled with a sulphur smell unique to the abyss world. "Report to the fifth referee! That hellhound has grown again, and we can''t handle it anymore." One of the knights whispered, his proposal was immediately approved by the other two, and one of them took out A portable communication device. This is a kind of magic transmitter unique to the Church of the Holy Light that can ignore the psionic shield on the battlefield. The only disadvantage is that it is too large and bulky to carry, and it needs to be placed on the ground and operated half-squatting. When one of them is operating, the other two are more focused to prevent the enemy from attacking at this time. However, the expected attack did not appear, and the person who operated the communicator quickly sent a long message, which made all three secretly relieved. Unexpectedly, at this moment, the person operating the communicator suddenly screamed, and when he was about to stand up from the half-kneeling position, a burst of spiritual energy suddenly erupted on him, and he followed him. Three scratches appeared on his neck! A sulphurous smell spread from the man''s wound, and the wound on his neck was blurred with blood. If he didn''t get treatment in time, he would definitely not survive. But at this time, his two companions were unable to help. That abominable hellhound was simply their nightmare. They could directly attack their projections in the spiritual world. If they hadn''t had the Holy Light to protect themselves, they would have been destroyed as soon as possible. Yes, but even so, it is in jeopardy. The Holy Light can only play a role in the moment when the Hellhounds attacked them, giving them a chance to defend and counterattack at the critical moment. At this moment of opportunity, if it is a legendary middle-level or even a high-level powerhouse, he has the ability to seize the opportunity, but the strongest knights of these inquisitions are the legendary primary-level peaks, and their combat power is not enough. Three thousand, facing the hellhounds, there is no room for counterattack. Erha walked away at the touch of a button, the form of the hellhound ran fast in the spiritual world, and a pair of blood-red eyes flashed with bloodthirsty fierce light... A few minutes later, as the last knight of the Holy Light Inquisition fell, Erha rushed out from the spiritual world, put away the hellhound form, and a stream of magma-like blood flowed down its left shoulder and down the left front paw. When it hit the ground, it immediately stabbed, leaving a piece of charred black, which was the blood of the abyss creature. This wound was left on Erha when the leader of the Holy Light Knights team fought back on the verge of death. Erha groaned in pain, looking at Green with a look of ingratitude. Green stretched out his hand and pressed Erha''s wound, completely ignoring the heat of the blood. A pure and thick psychic energy poured in, instantly healing Erha''s wound, but this psychic energy was also inevitable. With the breath of death, Erha began to change to the state of half abyss and half undead. Erha felt a cool air flow into the body along the wound, and let out a comfortable moan. Then, when he found that the wound was healed, he couldn''t help wagging his tail, and there were two rare barks. Green threw a keel to the dog, and then looked at the city of Backland again. Not long ago, he subdued the spectacled girl, and then obtained some secrets of the Sivinaya saint, so that Green, who had planned to leave, stayed in Baekland City. These knights of the Holy Light Inquisition called by the Holy Maiden of Sivinaya have also become the experience of Erha''s leveling. In just two or three days, a total of three teams came, with a total of fifteen Knights of the Holy Light Inquisition, each of which was an extraordinary person in the early stage or even the middle stage of the legendary level. And the elite church army of more than a thousand people they brought, all fell to the ground here... Erha was originally just a legendary mid-level Hellhound, and it was very difficult to deal with these Holy Light Knights who were good at team fighting, and he had to need Green''s help at the beginning. However, with the continuous killing of the legendary level, Erha''s experience has risen steadily, and he was promoted to [lv9] yesterday, with a combat power of more than 7,000, and then dealing with the initial level of the legendary, it is already like chopping melons and vegetables. Green never imagined that in order to make him accept the identity of a demon warlock, a Hellhound that Grand Duke Mora randomly obtained had quite good potential, and if he took it with him and cultivated it for a few years, he might not be able to become a natural disaster. (end of this chapter) Chapter 544： 549? Handshake and sneak attack Chapter 544 549 Handshake and sneak attack After dealing with Erha''s wound, Green lowered his head slightly in thought, and then said, "Come on, let''s go back, those people have sent out a distress signal just now, this time a big fish will definitely be drawn." Erha flicked his tail, but he didn''t think it was a big deal. He whimpered twice to express his approval. These days, he followed Green to strangle the knights of the Holy Light Inquisition and let it taste the sweetness. Now he can''t stop. And according to the information received from the woman with glasses, this city of Baekland is very important to the Virgin of Sivinaya. In fact, the woman with glasses did not know the overall plan of the Virgin of Sivinaya. She only participated in it because of her special ability, so she had a glimpse of the scales. Before being subdued by Green, the woman with glasses was certain that Saintess Sivinaya might not be so loyal to the Church of the Holy Light. And she is secretly carrying out a big plan, which is likely to cause heavy losses to the Holy Light Church, but she will personally benefit from it and overwhelm her competitors. But Green and the woman with glasses couldn''t figure it out. With the status of Saint Sivinaya, even if she couldn''t become the Pope, she was still a high-level church and had huge power. What reason would she have to betray the Church of the Holy Light... Thinking of this question, Green suddenly had an idea, and then thought of the cunning and cunning Archduke Mora, which must have something to do with this matter, so Green thought of the last time, led by the Light of Wisdom, and Archduke Mora was in charge of the command, the goddess of the night. The incarnation of , as the killer, the sniper operation against the Church of the Holy Light. Now the Virgin of Sivinaya and the Grand Duke of Mora have reached a tacit agreement in secret, could it be Thinking of the last time the incarnation of the Goddess of the Night descended into Akara''s body, and the divine battle broke out with the incarnation of the Lord of Light, Green felt a sense of pushing through the fog. "Could it be that the Saintess of Sivinaya secretly took refuge with the Goddess of the Night?" This thought flashed in Green''s mind, because as a Saint of the Church of the Holy Light, only gods can win over them. But this is just a thought in Green''s mind. What is the situation needs further evidence, and purely from a probability point of view, it is likely that Green has thought too much. A few hours later, Green was alone, wearing a red and black plaid shirt with the local style of Backland, like a very ordinary young man, walking on the streets of Backland City. Erha turned into a hellhound, walking directly in the spiritual world, following behind Green. At this time, it was time for Backland City to get off work. There were many pedestrians on the street, and people were laughing and laughing. At this time, at the place where the battle took place in the suburbs, a man and a woman dressed as priests of the Holy Light Church were examining the corpses and traces of the battlefield. The man among them had a grim expression, simply flipped the corpse a few times, and said solemnly: "It''s a hellhound, it has a strong abyss atmosphere, and the other party is a powerful demon warlock." The ?? woman also had a solemn expression, her hands clenched into fists, and she looked at a corpse. It was a middle-aged man with a torn chest. The knight''s breastplate had been twisted and deformed. At a critical time, this valuable enchanted armor did not save his life. The woman stretched out her hand and closed the eyes of the middle-aged man, who was her brother and only relative, and now he is dead! Her heart seemed to be torn open in an instant, but she held back the tears, but she didn''t stay. Everything she had was dedicated to the great Holy Light, all the feelings that belonged to human beings, all the insignificant emotions, We must give up stripping, there is only one thought, devout allegiance to the supreme **** of all holiness and light! The woman stood up, calmed down her emotions, and said lightly, "Master Fifth Judge, I''ll leave the pursuit of the murderer to you." As a high-level figure in the Holy Light Church Inquisition, the fifth chief judge is undoubtedly a natural disaster grade powerhouse. He nodded solemnly and did not say anything more. Although he didn''t know the purpose of the woman in front of him coming here, the fifth referee was keenly aware that it might have something to do with the game at the top of the church. According to the practice of the Church of the Holy Light, the candidates for the Pope have always been selected from the saints and the archbishops. Although the Inquisition''s chief judge has the possibility of becoming the Pope in theory, in fact, the back and forth are just soy sauce, so Every time the Pope changes, the tribunal remains neutral and rarely participates in this power struggle, which is also a wise way to protect oneself. The fifth referee knew that the woman in front of him was the confidant of Archbishop Link, and that Archbishop Link was the biggest competitor of Saintess of Sivinaya. Half an hour later, the fifth chief referee gathered another group of Holy Light Knights who came, as well as a large number of high-level mercenaries, and went directly to the city hall. These people say they are mercenaries, but in fact they are all servants of the Church of the Holy Light. These mercenaries can be seen in every large-scale foreign war of the Church of the Holy Light. Facing the fifth referee of the Church of the Holy Light, the mayor of Backland nodded and bowed his head. He didn''t have any morals, so he was about to kneel and lick. It is an ordinary priest under the Church of the Holy Light. But don''t underestimate this mayor because of this. He can become the mayor of a free city, reconcile the interests of all parties, travel around, and be well-rounded. This alone is not easy. And although he showed an attitude of kneeling and licking, but when it was actually implemented, it might not be as good as he said. For these professional politicians, just looking for any reason can mess up the promised things. The fifth referee is also used to seeing such people, and he only believed the mayor''s words by three points, and he came here this time not to ask for help, but to obtain permission to use force in Backland City. Right, otherwise he and his subordinates would not be able to let go of their hands and feet. The mayor also understood that even though he said it nicely, he was scolding inwardly. Once the Church of the Holy Light started in the city, he didnt know how many bottles and jars it would break in the end, let alone expecting the Church of the Holy Light to pay compensation. , in the end, they took out some donations from the local church to supply them, but it was not enough. But in the face of a behemoth like the Church of the Holy Light, no matter how much he scolded in his heart, he had to accompany him with a smile on the surface, from the mayor''s office to the outside of the government building. However, just as the fifth referee shook hands with the mayor to say goodbye, a scream suddenly came from the ranks of the Church of the Holy Light. I saw an old-faced priest suddenly shoot out a piece of blood from the neck. Seeing that half of the neck was broken, the blood spurted out of the carotid artery like a fountain. The priest with medical ability next to ?? was a rookie. In this case, he was completely unprepared. He was sprayed with blood all over his face, and he was immediately stunned there. Until an experienced old mercenary shouted: "Hurry up and heal!" A vigorous priest of Holy Light rushed up from the side, and pressed down on the wound with both hands, and at the same time burst into a ray of light. Unfortunately, at this time, the priest had lost his mind and went to the Holy Light Divine Kingdom. "There is an enemy attack!" Someone shouted again, and all the people around were on guard. They took out their weapons, deployed their extraordinary abilities, and looked around on alert. However, after this time, the enemy seemed to have disappeared, and no shots were taken, which made these people busy in vain. The fifth referee had an unsightly face to see the dead priest. For a moment just now, he felt the psionic energy fluctuation from the spiritual world, but at this moment he was shaking hands with the mayor. When he pulled out his hand, he was already It was too late, the hellhound left with a single blow, quickly reclusive into the spirit world and ran away. Originally, with the strength of the fifth referee, the first-level natural disaster, even the legendary high-level Hellhound was determined not to escape from his pursuit, but the hellhound disappeared in the spirit world right away! This made the fifth referee take a deep breath. Even he couldn''t fully understand the mystery and vastness of the spiritual world. He could not judge whether the murderous hellhound hid deeper in the spiritual world or used other methods. Hidden traces. But no matter what it was, it was a little tricky this time, and it would definitely not be easy to catch the dog. The fifth referee did not know that he had just given him the culprit who dismounted by surprise, and was staying on the top floor of a high-rise building not far from here. But this room is not facing the direction of the city hall, but the opposite! The woman with glasses pressed her right hand lightly on the nose pads of her eyes, and a lot of information emerged from her lenses at this moment At Green''s side, Erha, who had been taken back to the cemetery before, was summoned by Green again, and he was still gasping for "Hada Hada" with his big tongue out. The time just now, guerrilla attack under the eyes of a natural disaster-level powerhouse, can be said to be the highlight moment of Erha Gousheng, escaping into the spiritual world, suddenly claws, and one strike far away... These series of actions almost reached its limit. . The woman with glasses is in charge of remote monitoring. Just now Erha was able to act at the moment when the fifth referee shook hands, because there was a woman with glasses to control the timing. "Master, death has been confirmed." A large amount of data flow on the glasses woman''s spectacles is as fast as rain: "The other party has lost the battlefield-aware superhuman, and re-evaluation of the overall combat capability will drop [16.5%]..." Green sat next to him, looked out the window, and listened to the report of the woman with glasses. This time, he had personally experienced the power of the woman with glasses. "Very good, let''s start the next step." Green narrowed his eyes slightly, patted Erha''s dog''s head with his palm, and looked at the woman in glasses with admiration: "The command of the battlefield is handed over to you, and you are free to use your talents." The eyes of the woman with glasses lit up, she could feel Green''s trust and recognition for her, and her loyalty jumped up two points in an instant. There will be updates in the evening, please subscribe! (end of this chapter) Chapter 545： 550? Tiaohu Lishan Ambush Battle (Add more subscription) Chapter 545 550 Tiaohu Lishan Ambush At this moment, a powerful mental force scanned over. It was the mental scan of the fifth referee, who was trying to find some clues about the enemy. Unfortunately, Green had already prepared enough. Since he had to deal with a natural disaster-level superhuman, how could he not guard against the other party''s mental scan. This room is about two kilometers away from the city government. It has been completely sealed by the magic circle. Only an antenna is reserved outside the window as a channel for the glasses girl to use her abilities. Of course, there will be some psionic fluctuations, but the city of Beckland is already mixed, and there are spies, fugitives, and killers hidden here... There are not ten thousand but eight thousand. The mental power scan has been passed, and the psionic response is much greater than here. , If you search for them one by one, and you haven''t found this place, you will be jumping around. Just as the natural disaster-level mental power swept across, Erha and the woman with glasses stood motionless, with fear in their eyes. Erha belongs to the instinctive fear of the abyss creatures of the strong. The glasses girl can sense the horror of that spiritual power more clearly because of her ability. As the mental power scanned over, the woman in glasses took a deep breath and quickly returned to normal. After glancing at Green, she shouted, "Action!" Of course, she didn''t shout to Green. The woman in glasses at the moment had already obtained the command of the battlefield through Green. This time Green summoned twenty dragon warriors from the cemetery. These dragon warriors equipped with dragon hunting rifles and Er Ha have opened a soul link to the glasses girl, so that she can command them without time difference. With the order, Erha escaped into the spiritual world again, jumped from the window to the outside, and chased after the mental scan that had just passed. The psychic scanning speed of the fifth chief referee is not fast, and in the blink of an eye, Erha, who is in the state of hellhound, caught up with its breath. "I found it!" The fifth chief referee standing in front of the city government building had a gloomy face. This happened when he first arrived in Backland City, and he was slapped in the face. There was no hope at first, but I didn''t expect to find the culprit, which made the fifth referee very excited, and immediately flashed his figure and quickly chased after him. As he thought, that hellhound is at best a legendary high-level, and he can catch it with just a few breaths of his own shot, and then torture it to death little by little, in order to let out this bad breath! And that Demon Warlock... However, what he didn''t expect was that Erha''s spirit world traveled very fast, and it was chaotic between the real world and the spirit world. What was even more irritating was that just when he was about to catch up, the hellhound suddenly turned again. gone! The fifth chief referee frowned and looked at a building below, which was the cafe on Maple Leaf Street, where the Hellhound disappeared before. The fifth chief referee stared at the cafe. He felt that there were remnants of holy light fluctuations in it, and the quality of holy light was very high, not inferior to him. "Is it the Saintess of Sivinaya?" The fifth referee immediately thought of the woman who was merciful and ruthless, and couldn''t help frowning. On the other side, after the Hellhound led away the fifth referee, the woman in glasses who was in control of the audience gave the order for free shooting. In an instant, twenty dragon warriors landed on various sniper spots about a kilometer away from the city hall square, aiming at those who were still standing in the square. After the first shot, these expensive dragon hunting rifles showed their prowess, and what was even more frustrating was that the price of each enchanted bullet was more than a thousand pounds! Those twenty-centimeter-long enchanted bullets are ten times more expensive than gold of the same volume. They are specially made to kill legendary superhumans. If they hit the official level, the shot will be a loss. On the glasses girl''s side, it was said to be free shooting, but in fact, she had already passed each attack target through the soul link according to the optimal plan. In the blink of an eye, the huge sound of the dragon hunting rifles shook the sky above Baekland City. Twenty dragon hunting rifles fired at the same time, and the sound was louder than the cannon. In an instant, twenty dazzling blood flowers bloomed on the square. Some people were shot in the head, which exploded directly, and some people were shot in the chest, almost shattering their bodies! There were also two quick-responding ones who suddenly sensed the danger, deployed their magic shield, or tried to block, but were killed by the bullets of the Dragon Hunting Rifle. In an instant, the 20 strongest members of the team that followed the fifth referee to encircle and suppress the demon warlock were all reimbursed here. All the people present were stunned. Whether it was the officials of Backland City and the locals in the square, or the priests and mercenaries of the Church of the Holy Light, no one expected this scene to happen. However, those mercenaries are all characters who lick blood with knife heads. Maybe their strength is not as good as the priests of the Holy Light Church, but their battlefield experience is far superior to the latter. Analyze the direction of the enemy. The priests of the Church of the Holy Light also reacted quickly. When they noticed the movements of the mercenaries, they immediately followed suit, but they were one step later. Twenty dragon warriors neatly and swiftly pulled the bolt, loaded the bullet, re-aimed, and pulled the trigger... Although the movement was mechanically stiff, the entire process was absolutely precise and fast. In less than three seconds, the gunshot sounded again. This time, according to the command of the woman with glasses, he did not choose the strongest striker. After the first wave of attacks, the surviving legendary high-level powerhouses were already prepared, and they opened up their magic shields or self-defense magic props, and it was difficult to kill them if they stared at them. So this time, the glasses girl changed her strategy. According to the battlefield situation, she quickly sorted out and eliminated twenty targets and transmitted them to the dragon warriors at each sniper point through the soul link. And that''s why Green only dispatched twenty dragon warriors, because with the glasses girl''s current ability and her brain to calculate the speed, commanding twenty people at the same time is her limit. This limitation is only temporary. There are preliminary solutions in Green''s mind. It is not too difficult to improve the computing power of the glasses girl, and use magic and alchemy to simulate a binary computer. There are also some relatively mature technologies. . Although the target has been optimized, the effect of the second round of attacks is still not as good as the first one. Five or six people escaped the sniper kill with their rich experience and quick reactions, and three people were injured but not fatal. After a simple Healing can quickly restore combat effectiveness. "Retreat!" The woman with glasses did not make a third attack, but issued an order to retreat immediately. In the next moment, the dragon warriors in the divisions at each sniper point quickly left the place, unfolded their dragon wings and quickly gathered to the meeting point. In less than half a minute, all of them reached their positions. Green had already placed a consciousness carrier on one of the dragon warriors. It was a seemingly inconspicuous white bone fragment, but it could carry part of Green''s meaning. According to the established plan, Green separated a trace of consciousness into the bone fragments, and used it as a medium to use [Spirituality] to send these dragon warriors back to the cemetery. Just after all this was done, in less than five seconds, the space distorted and shook, and a crack was suddenly torn open. The dragon hunting rifle sounded just now, and the fifth referee knew that he was in the game, and immediately gave up and continued to track the hellhounds and returned to the government square as quickly as possible. However, in the process, he also used a trick, leaving a projection on the surface that was still tracking, but the body was hidden in the spiritual world and secretly returned. Not only Green can use the spiritual world to create a lot of tricks, but the enemy can also, and it is also impossible to guard against. Fortunately, the woman in glasses was in charge of commanding the battle this time. Although the fifth referee left a projection, the woman in glasses noticed the abnormality from the subtle data changes, and issued an order to retreat in advance, making the enemy flutter. "I''m sloth!" The fifth referee squeezed out a hateful scolding from his teeth, and at the same time realized that he was not facing an ordinary opponent this time. But what he didn''t expect was that he guessed wrong this time. Green didn''t plan to deal with him in a big way in Backland City. After an ambush, Green took the woman with glasses back to the cemetery, and Erha was also arrested. After taking it back, he was alone, hired a carriage, and drove out of the city, leaving Beckland City like an ordinary traveler. As for why he made such a big noise when he was about to leave, the purpose was very simple. It was to attract attention and to focus the attention of the Holy Light Church on Backland City in a short period of time. It would be good for the fifth referee to find out something at the Maple Leaf Cafe. At that time, it will still involve some of the energy of the Saintess of Sivinaya... Twenty minutes later, over an abandoned mine more than 600 kilometers away from the city of Backland, a huge golden airship was suspended in the middle of the white clouds. On this airship, the Virgin of Sivinaya looked gloomily at the latest information in her hand. The recent spate of bad news has put her in a bad mood. Originally, she planned to dispatch a natural disaster-level powerhouse from the court, how could she solve that abominable demon warlock, but she did not expect that she would suffer a big loss as soon as she went there. This situation was unexpected for her, and the information showed that the other party was not fighting alone, let alone wandering. From the whole process of this operation, it showed a very high combat quality, from planning, to tactical execution, to the final resolute retreat, all proving that this is an extremely well-trained army. At the end, Saintess Sivinaya bit her lower lip tightly, and she fell into deeper doubts in her heart, who was secretly shooting? (end of this chapter) Chapter 546： 551? Flower Town Chapter 546 551 Flower Town A day later, it was a canal ferry in the south of Baekland City. It was about 300 kilometers away from Baekland City. It belonged to the city of Fendix and was an important transportation hub and the lifeline of Baekland City. Because Baekland City itself does not produce food, the food consumed by the entire city is transported through this canal. If there is no problem here, it will directly affect the meals of millions of people in Baekland City. By the pier of the ferry, an old boatman was smoking a choking dry smoke with a smoking bag. At this time, a well-dressed young man came over, it was Modi who appeared in Backland not long ago, and he asked with a smile: "Old sir, can I ask you, is there any way to go to the City of Holy Light? ? I mean... the fastest one!" The City of Holy Light is the main city of Holy Light Church No. 1 Void World, and it is also the largest city here, with a total population of tens of millions! The huge city is divided into ten districts in total, and the Babel Tower in the middle is guarded from all sides. Legend has it that the Tower of Babel used to be the place where the Lord of Holy Light stayed after the Lord of Light descended. It contained the purest power of Holy Light. As long as a priest stayed in it for one night, his extraordinary level might be raised by one level. The old boatman looked up at Modi and smiled, but did not speak. Modi immediately understood what he meant, took out a half-new banknote and handed it over: "Trouble old gentleman." The old boatman glanced at it, stretched out his hand and grabbed the money rudely, and then gestured behind him: "Let him take you there." As he spoke, a burly man with a **** body and a body of tendon came over. Modi nodded with a smile, expressed his gratitude, followed the strong man, but did not go to the nearby pier, but turned around and walked outside the pier area. Until the two were far away, a boy in his teens walked up to the old boatman and said with a smile: "I said old Maen, you know the man just now? Why is he so good at talking, but he took him directly to the teleportation array." The old boatman named Man rolled his eyelids, glanced at the thief boy out of the corner of his eyes, and snorted: "I don''t know that person, but I know that he is a plague god, if you don''t send him away, I will definitely follow Unlucky." "Hey? How did you see it? Teach me." The half-old boy sat directly opposite Old Man, his big transparent eyes showing anticipation. Old Ma En knocked on his cigarette bag and coughed: "It''s not impossible to teach you, but I haven''t had time recently. After this time, if my old life is still there, I will teach you all these skills." The half-old boy''s eyes lit up, and he was about to say something, but at this moment, a serious middle-aged woman walked over quickly and didn''t say anything. He followed the woman and walked into the room not far away. That half-old boy was very smart, and he didn''t bother anymore. After ?? entered the house, he entered the secret room in the back room, and then Old Man couldn''t wait to ask, "How is the situation?" The middle-aged woman sighed, shook her head and said, "There are some flaws in Her Royal Highness''s plan. It''s nothing for the time being, but Your Highness is worried that in the future..." Old Man''s brows furrowed and he fell into silence. After two minutes, he said solemnly, "Should we be dispatched?" The middle-aged woman shook her head and said, "It''s not that serious. Your Highness just asked us to prepare. If...if it really reaches that point, it will be a trick of fate." Old Man looked at the candle on the table in the secret room with a heavy expression, and the burning flame seemed to be able to absorb his thoughts, so that he nodded solemnly after a long while: "Go back and tell Your Highness, we old immortals It''s also time for His Majesty and the Kingdom''s last hope to put down this old life..." Green took a carriage and headed to Fendix City under the guidance of the woman with glasses. This is the transportation hub in the south of Backland City, an important port passing through the canal, and the most prosperous city within a radius of hundreds of miles, except for Backland City. . In addition to being a transportation hub, Fendix City is also an underground smuggling center, where various underworld merchants gather to sell specialties and contraband from various countries along the canal to all over the world. The underworld forces represented by these underworld businessmen are extremely large. Almost every family has a legendary powerhouse all year round, and they can invite natural disasters to take action at critical times. Green came here to find one of the underworld forces, the Firebird Shipping Company. According to the memory of the woman with glasses, Saintess of Sivinaya once had a secret connection with this underworld force, and delivered some ulterior motives through the other party. This matter was handled by the woman with glasses at the beginning, but Sivinaya was very cautious, everything was already packaged, and even the woman with glasses didn''t know what was inside. At that time, the Firebird Shipping Company was also very cautious and dispatched three legendary powerhouses. They should know what it was, at least the top management of the shipping company should know. Unlike the spectacled woman who only knew the secret of Saintess Sivinaya, Green could see the whole thing from a higher perspective. He judged that it is very likely that Saintess of Sivinaya was involved for some reason. Justice Mora is planning a major event! And Archduke Mora didn''t fully trust Green, so he didn''t let Green participate in the plan. Even this time, he did everything possible to let Green come here on behalf of the Kingdom of Lorenzo, which is quite a bit of a move. Even because the interests are too big, this Even Princess Mulesina was excluded. However, as for Princess Mulesina, Green does not think that it is Grand Duke Mora who does not trust her. Instead, it is possible that he deliberately excluded her, which is also considered to leave a way for the future. At least Princess Mulesina is there, even if Luo The Renzo Kingdom no longer exists, and it will not completely destroy the Prady family. When ??Green is aware of this situation, he can no longer be confused. He must find out what is going on before he can make a decision to participate further or withdraw as soon as possible. Green brought Erha and a spectacled woman dressed as a housekeeper to the canal ferry in Feddix City. I saw an old boatman smoking a cigarette bag basking in the sun lazily, seeing two people and a dog, just glanced at them, and continued to doze off. The woman with glasses squinted slightly, and she found that this seemingly inconspicuous old boatman turned out to be a legendary high-level powerhouse! In Green''s eyes, this old boatman''s combat power is as high as 9,200! Among the legendary high-level are the top powerhouses. But Green and the woman with glasses didn''t make a sound, they chose to turn a blind eye and walked over to another nearby pier. As soon as they got here, Green and the woman with glasses noticed something was wrong. The pier looked quite lively. The pier was full of various living creatures, and the coolies were busy working. However, in Green''s eyes, this place is deserted, even the coolies who usually carry the goods are gone, and there is a faint smell of blood and rancidity in the air. But because of those illusions, people didn''t care, and they didn''t realize that there was no one alive at this pier! The glasses girl immediately turned on her ability to detect the pier and surrounding buildings. There is no accident, inside these buildings, there are corpses lying everywhere, no less than 300 people, all of them killed with one blow, and the strike is extremely clean. Green, according to his [Sword Master lv9] standard, at least this murderer is also The level of [Knife Master lv9], and his extraordinary level is also above the legendary intermediate level. "All of them died! Is it murder?" The woman with glasses gave Green a surprised look. She suspected that it was the work of Saintess Sivinaya... Green continued to walk forward as if nothing had happened, as if he was deceived by the illusion here, until their figures disappeared at the corner of the street, and Old Man opened his eyes and looked over. The dark, but very clever boy followed suit: "Old Man, was there something wrong with those two people just now? Do you need me to watch for you?" Who knew that the boy''s voice fell, and Old Man''s eyes suddenly stared at him, like an angry leopard! At that moment, the boy almost urinated in fright. He had never seen such an expression on Old Man before. Fortunately, in the blink of an eye, Old Man returned to normal, and tapped the boy on the head with his cigarette bag: "Little bastard, you are very smart, but smart people often don''t live long. If you want to live to my age , it''s better not to play your little cleverness, just once... is enough to make you have no chance to regret it." The boy nodded, seemingly understanding, and no longer dared to speak. After ??Green and the woman with glasses left the dock area, the last clue was interrupted. They were a little disappointed, but they were not too discouraged. They had already had an alternative and went to the outskirts of Fidix City to find a man named McCain. McCain is also a well-known underworld boss in Fendix City, but he is not a smuggler, but a notorious intelligence dealer. Even the Virgin of Sivinaya has spent a lot of money to buy intelligence from him. It can be seen that this McCain has a wide range of contacts and intelligence sources, and the intelligence has a very high accuracy. The woman with glasses still remembered that two years ago, she came secretly with Saintess Sivinaya and spent three million gold pounds to buy a piece of information about a certain Cyclops tribe. At that time, she also didn''t understand the intention of Saintess Sivinaya, and she actually spent millions of dollars for the information of a Cyclops tribe! The woman with glasses didn''t even see what documents were in the thick file bag that McCain handed over. Anyway, after taking a brief look at that time, the Virgin of Sivinaya paid off the balance very happily. , and seemed very happy... McCain lives in a flower town more than ten kilometers away from the Docklands. This flower-rich town is filled with the fragrance of fresh flowers. Unfortunately, the roads are very muddy, and the town is dilapidated. (end of this chapter) Chapter 547： 552? Intelligence monger McCain Chapter 547 552 Intelligence Dealer McCain In the south of the flower town, a building that is out of tune with the style of this town is like a castle in a fairy tale. Although the scale is small, it is very beautiful. However, at this time, there were many people and two carriages gathered in front of the gate of this small castle, and several stout men were carrying luggage on the carriage. On the steps of the small castle, a well-dressed girl looked lazily and asked impatiently, "Mr. Xavier, when can we leave?" A middle-aged man dressed as a butler next to him replied respectfully: "Miss, it will be soon, at most twenty minutes..." But before the voice fell, more than a dozen fully armed men suddenly rushed over from the direction of the carriage. The knights, one by one, riding high-headed horses, appeared to be in high spirits. When they came a few meters away, they suddenly reined in the reins, and more than a dozen people stopped in unison. The girl called the eldest lady and the housekeeper Mr. Xavier were all taken aback, the coolie who was in charge of carrying the luggage below showed a frightened expression, stopped what he was doing, and looked at the knights. "Is that Miss Tina?" The leading knight looked at the girl standing on the steps indifferently: "Your father, Mr. McCain, asked us to come and pick you up." Tina showed a puzzled expression and looked at Mr. Xavier, the housekeeper beside her, her eyes full of inquiry. Mr. Xavier stood in front of the girl and said coldly: "Sorry, gentlemen, you may be mistaken. We don''t know Mr. McCain. His family lives next door." He pointed to the castle not far away. of a four-storey mansion. At this time, Green and the woman with glasses happened to walk to the door of the mansion and were looking at it. The knight in the lead was unmoved, and said coldly: "At this time, do you still want to be sloppy? We are all here, and we can''t fool it." Butler Xavier had a heavy expression on his face. In fact, when he saw the group of knights, he knew that he couldn''t escape safely today, and he couldn''t help but smile bitterly: "You **** of the Church of the Holy Light are really smart! You found it." Tina looked at the housekeeper beside her, and asked in a low voice, "Father, have you really been caught by them?" Xavier said confidently: "Impossible, how could it be possible to be caught by these idiots with the wisdom of the master! Don''t worry, Miss, let''s rush out." "Prepare to fight!" The man in the lead immediately gave an order when he heard it. The more than ten knights of the Church of the Holy Light behind him immediately took off their enchanted rifles from the horses, stood up on the horse, and aimed their guns at them. The mounted warhorse stood motionless at this time, communicating with the master and assisting the master in aiming. Those who carried the luggage and the driver who drove the car were all horrified when they saw this scene. They were all ordinary people who were doing their duty. They had never seen such a scene in their life. run. The knights of the Church of the Holy Light ignored these people and just stared at Xavier who was standing in front of the girl Tina. "The last warning, we are a combat unit affiliated to Her Majesty Sivinaya, and have the right to kill all enemies on the spot!" The knight headed coldly issued the last warning in accordance with the procedure. After five seconds, if the enemy If they don''t surrender, they will shoot without hesitation. Not far away, Green and the woman with glasses are also watching. "That girl is McCain''s daughter?" Green narrowed his eyes slightly, looking at the girl who was trembling behind the housekeeper, but the cemetery''s combat effectiveness assessment showed that the girl''s strength was not weak. Elementary. On the contrary, the arrogant butler Mr. Xavier is only a formal high-level strength. Green thought for a while, then patted Erha''s dog''s head: "Kill those people who got in the way of Holy Light Church in the past." "Woooo~~~" Erha hummed twice, eagerly looking at the knights holding the enchanted rifles, and suddenly disappeared into the spiritual world. Green looked at the woman with glasses beside him: "Let''s go, let''s meet this Miss Tina and see if she can lead us to that Mr. McCain." At this time, with a click, the knight named the head pulled the bolt, and the other dozen people also made tactical movements neatly at the same time. In fact, this movement is a bit redundant, but when the two sides are very close, the sound of the bullet being loaded is not. Can bring a lot of psychological pressure. Butler Xavier and the girl Tina showed solemn expressions and prepared for battle. However, at this moment, the expressions of the knights of the Holy Light Church suddenly changed dramatically, and then a scene similar to rippling water appeared, followed by terrifying wounds appearing on their bodies, sturdy metal enchantments. The armor was torn apart like a piece of paper, and all the knights were killed almost at the same time, rolling from their horses to the ground. Tina and Xavier, who were standing a few meters away, widened their eyes and showed incredible expressions. None of them expected such an outcome. The two swallowed their saliva involuntarily, watching the strange and terrifying scene not far away, even though Xavier''s housekeeper was well-informed, he was overwhelmed by the sudden situation, until he took a few breaths. Only then did he react and hurriedly shouted: "Miss, let''s go!" Tina smiled bitterly: "It''s all like this, can you still go?" Xavier certainly understands that someone secretly killed these Holy Light Church knights, so unscrupulous, it must be a bad person. "You have to give it a try!" Xavier gritted his teeth, pulled Tina in a hurry, and stuffed him into a carriage. Shaking the reins, he drove the carriage up. Tina''s heart skipped a beat. When the carriage passed the corpses of the knights, she looked out the window and saw the wounds and the death of those people, and she couldn''t help but feel terrified. Although her strength is not weak, regardless of her strength, she has little combat experience and has never killed anyone with her own hands. It is conceivable to see the impact of this scene on her suddenly. "Miss Tina, it''s nice to meet you." A voice suddenly came from the side, making Tina, who was looking at the outside attentively, startled, she turned her head sharply, and her face changed dramatically! I saw a man and a woman appearing on the opposite side of the carriage carriage! Who are they? How did you get in? When was it... A string of questions ran through Tina''s mind. At this moment, she is really scared. She knows her strength. Although she has no combat experience, the level of the Legendary Elementary Rank is there! The other party could come to her quietly, so that she didn''t notice it, it can only show that these two people are very strong and have far surpassed her. Tina took a deep breath. It was pointless to yell and scream in fright now. It''s better to calm down and ask what the other party wants to do. "Two, those just now..." Tina reluctantly calmed down, but suddenly realized that her question was a little silly, she couldn''t help but pause, and then said, "Is there anything you two want me to do?" As soon as he finished speaking, a big furry dog ??suddenly appeared from Green''s feet, stretched out his tongue and licked his paws, licking off the blood on it. Tina''s pupils shrank, and it should be this big dog who killed those knights with that terrifying method just now. Green reached out and rubbed Erha''s dog''s head, but didn''t speak. The woman with glasses smiled and said, "I take the liberty to visit, my master wants to visit Mr. McCain." Tina frowned and said helplessly: "This... I''m afraid I can''t help, because I haven''t seen my father for a long time, he... He seems to have caused a big problem recently. He hasn''t shown up for months, no one knows. Where is he, even my daughter." The woman with glasses was not angry because of the other party''s rejection, nor did she believe what Tina said because of her sincere attitude. She looked at the girl opposite her, restrained her smile, and said with a full expression, "Miss Tina, do you think these words can help you? Let''s give up our original purpose? Or is it that you don''t care about your own life or death at all, although it is to protect your father, but you can''t be sure, we have malicious intentions, if we just come to Mr. McCain to buy some information, you don''t This stubbornness has exhausted our patience, isn''t it wrong to die?" Tina blinked her eyes in a daze, and suddenly fell into a dilemma... A few hours later, Green and the spectacled woman got their wish to meet the Mr. McCain. Until the end, Tina did not betray her father, but McCain did not see her daughter in danger. Just when Erha was about to bite off one of Tina''s legs, McCain finally couldn''t help it and shouted, "Stop!" But this sound came from Tina''s stomach. The woman with glasses suddenly showed a triumphant smile. In fact, she had already discovered that there was an extremely sophisticated device hidden in Tina''s body, monitoring the situation around Tina at all times. As for who placed this thing, it is self-evident. When ?? finally found McCain, he did not flee to other places, but hid in an ordinary house in Fendix City. This is a relatively high-end neighborhood, and in one of the three-story houses, the apartment on the top floor is. When Green and the woman with glasses came to the door, McCain seemed very enthusiastic, as if the incident of kidnapping his daughter had never happened, and made tea for the two of them, smiling like an old friend. Green watched him perform without saying a word. Obviously, this McCain is an old fritter, and he can''t give him any chance to deal with this kind of person, otherwise he will hit the snake with the stick. (end of this chapter) Chapter 548： 553? Intelligence worth three million pounds Chapter 548 553 Intelligence worth three million pounds However, to the surprise of Green and the glasses girl, McCain, as such a famous intelligence dealer, his own strength is actually very low, only a formal mid-level, far inferior to his daughter. This also proves from the side that this guy is cunning, cunning and long-sleeved. Otherwise, if he is not strong enough, he can still make a name for himself in the intelligence circle. It is really difficult. In this circle, there are many people who do not follow the rules. Sometimes you have to speak with your fists. Green certainly doesn''t think that McCain''s eloquent lotus can persuade those unreasonable people, so there is probably an unknown force behind him, or a powerful backer. But this time, McCain hid, apparently the backer behind him couldn''t carry him this time. "Mr. Taklama, Miss Janet, I can roughly guess the purpose of the two of them coming to me." As he spoke, he took a deep look at the woman with glasses. As an intelligence dealer, he was very aware of the relationship between the two in front of him. Identity, a demon warlock who kills without blinking an eye, a traitor to the Church of the Holy Light, are all vicious people, if they are not satisfied, this time he will definitely be less fierce. Therefore, during the time when Green and the woman with glasses came over, he had already thought about the countermeasures in his mind, that is, he knew everything and said everything, and he would never hide what he said. "You are here for the information about the Cyclops tribe that Ms. Sivinaye bought two years ago." McCain directly stated his guess, which was equivalent to playing his trump card. In fact, since he sold that document to Saint Silvinaya two years ago, he always felt that this matter was a little unreliable. He had read the contents of those materials at the beginning, and some things were just too incredible. It is precisely because of this caution that he hid at the beginning of the war between the Holy Light Church and the Condor Empire. At that time, he didn''t know that the Virgin of Sivinaya was going to attack him, just in case, but he didn''t expect it to work! But he still underestimated the other party''s determination, and actually found Tina. Their father-daughter relationship was very secret. Tina was his illegitimate daughter, and no one knew about it except Xavier''s housekeeper. "It seems that you are very aware of the current situation." Green said, "Speak your terms, and then tell me everything you know." McCain took a deep breath, looked at his daughter and the loyal Xavier housekeeper beside him, and finally sighed: "Okay! I can tell everything I know, but you have to get us out of here, You can go anywhere, as long as there is no Church of the Holy Light." McCain was really scared this time. In the face of the terrifying behemoth of the Church of the Holy Light, even the backer behind him could not afford to offend him. When he learned that the Saintess of Sivinaya was going to deal with him, he immediately treated him as an abandoned child. Abandoned. Green thought for a while and said, "It''s not difficult, but I have a word in advance. If you go there, you won''t be able to come back for the rest of your life. Just think about it!" McCain''s eyes lit up. He originally made this request, but he didn''t expect Greene to agree. According to the businessman''s logic, he always had to bargain. But in Green''s view, this request is too simple. As long as they enter the misty world, they are unlikely to encounter the Church of the Holy Light again in this life. Seeing McCain''s surprised expression, Green said lightly: "I can send your daughter away first." Then he looked at Xavier again: "What did the housekeeper say? Are you going with me or finding another way out? ?" Xavier immediately straightened his chest: "I''ll go with the eldest miss!" Green''s eyes flashed a hint of playfulness, nodded, and following his thoughts, a portal opened in front of him. In this portal, a big white skeleton hand slowly stretched out... Originally, Green wanted to send people outside the foggy world there, and he had to transit through the cemetery to convert them into shadow creatures. However, Green has recently developed another method, which is to use natural disaster-level powerhouses to avoid the shield of the foggy world, and can also send people from the outside world. "I''ll come first!" Xavier immediately volunteered to step forward when he saw the huge bone claw that made the heart throb. Green was noncommittal, letting Xavier walk past, and the Skeleton Lord''s big hand grabbed him. According to the normal process, as long as the hand is retracted, Xavier can be taken to the foggy world. However, at this moment, the white bone claw grabbed violently, and suddenly screeched, crushed it with a palm, and a piece of blood was blurred. McCain and Tina were all shocked. They didn''t expect that they had a good conversation just now. Why did they turn around in a blink of an eye? Especially Tina, she was supposed to go, if there was no housekeeper Xavier, would she end up like this too! Thinking of this made the girl''s face pale, and as a Legendary rank, she could feel the horror of that huge skeleton and bone claw even more. "Your Excellency, you are..." McCain looked at Green in astonishment, completely unable to understand what was going on. Green snorted, stretched out a light golden ball of light, and was captured by him. Inside the ball of light, a figure of Xavier was struggling desperately, and at the same time, a suction force was transmitted from the distant void. That is the Holy Light Divine Kingdom is attracting the souls of believers into the Divine Kingdom. Only the devout believers who have obtained the approval of the Holy Light God can the souls after death enter the Divine Kingdom. Now, after the death of this housekeeper Xavier, he was actually attracted by the Holy Light Divine Kingdom, and the implication is already very obvious. Green didn''t try his best to bind Xavier''s soul. As the suction power of the kingdom of God increased, he let go of his soul, so that it was smoothly covered by a pale golden light, and then disappeared completely in a flash. McCain and Tina''s faces were very exciting. They couldn''t believe that the loyal and loyal housekeeper of Xavier was actually a believer of the Church of the Holy Light! Especially McCain, his face became more and more gloomy. It is conceivable that if Greene didn''t see through Xavier''s disguise, the fate of their father and daughter would definitely be very tragic, no matter where they fled... And what made him wonder was how Xavier became a believer in the Church of the Holy Light? He and Xavier have known each other for decades, and the other party has never shown it! "Okay, now you can, please, Miss Tina." Green motioned Tina to go forward. McCain nodded to his daughter, this time it should be no problem, the one just now, it is not only to get rid of horse power, but also to clear a hidden danger, according to the reason, the other party has no reason to kill them. "Yeah!" Tina nodded, but she walked over step by step with lingering fears. Bone grabbed Tina with a big move. This time, the strength was just right, holding Tina''s body, and then with a flash, she retracted the portal. At the next moment Tina had come to the foggy world and saw the gray sky, the desolate scene around, and the magnificent cemetery, she knew that she was no longer in the original world. Seeing his daughter being taken away, McCain let out a sigh of relief. "Okay, now it''s your turn." Green casually leaned on the sofa and folded his legs easily, looking very comfortable. McCain reluctantly smiled, and began to narrate the information that was sold to the Holy Maiden of Sivinaya... After ??Green heard this, he frowned slightly, because this so-called ''intelligence'' had nothing special, but only introduced a tribe of Cyclops living on the edge of Void World No. 1. There are more than 300 Cyclops inhabited in that tribe. They usually live by hunting and looting. They believe in the ancient **** of Titans and claim to be descendants of Titans... In addition, some legends and allusions of Cyclops are introduced. If it''s just what McCain described, this information is of no value at all, and it''s not worth the 3 million gold pounds spent by the Virgin of Sivinaya. Green doesn''t believe McCain would lie under the circumstances, and that doesn''t do him any good. So is there something important and unknown in these seemingly insignificant information, and that is what the Virgin of Sivinaya said needs? At this time, the woman with glasses had recorded the situation that McCain had just dictated, and she also showed a puzzled look. Green looked at McCain and pointed to the record: "Is that all?" McCain replied firmly with his eyes: "Yes, Your Excellency, this is everything I know." Green shook his head and said: "It''s not enough, if only these are not worth my efforts to save two people, if you don''t have something more valuable, you and your daughter can only live one." "Your Excellency, you can''t..." McCain immediately became anxious: "I have really told everything I know, and I have never concealed it at all!" Green stared at the other party''s eyes with a half-smile, his eyes were like needles, making McCain avert his eyes: "I didn''t say you are hiding anything! It has nothing to do with attitude, it''s just that your value is not enough. You are a businessman. , you should understand the equivalent exchange, if you want to survive, you should reflect your own value." "I..." McCain''s eyes flickered, and a fierce struggle was sitting in his heart. If he said some things, he would fall into a doomed situation, but in this form, if he still gritted his teeth, he would definitely not be able to pass this level. . Thinking of the scene in which Xavier was directly caught into flesh just now, his heart shuddered, and he secretly sighed: "It is better to die now than to die now." Removed the shackles in his heart, and McCain simply poured out the deepest secret hidden in his heart like a bean. Green and the woman with glasses both showed expressions of surprise and surprise until McCain finished speaking, and the two fell silent. Before they knew it, Green''s hand on the back of Erha''s neck tightened a little, making Erha not conscious. I didn''t dare to scream when I felt so good, I could only endure silently in grievances. Until five or six minutes later, Green, who frowned, recovered from his thoughts, looked at McCain again, his eyes were cold and murderous, and he asked gloomily: "Where did you get these news from?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 549： 554? Titan World Chapter 549 554 Titan World Green stared at McCain sternly, his eyes stabbing McCain''s soul like a knife. "I..." In the face of Green''s sudden burst of arrogance, even though McCain had experienced many big scenes, but faced with a huge gap in strength, he was inevitably afraid, speechless, speechless. Green''s eyes narrowed slightly, like a falcon: "At this time, do you want to hide anything?" McCain was sweating anxiously, and the more anxious he became, the more speechless he became. Green in front of him was like a **** of death at the moment, pinching his life, and it only took a thought to make him unable to breathe the next breath. "Master! You seem to have frightened him." The woman with glasses noticed that McCain''s heart rate had increased sharply and the secretion of various hormones in his body was abnormal, so she reminded him. Green calmly withdrew the strong mental force suppression, and said lightly: "Now let''s talk!" McCain breathed reluctantly, feeling his back wet, but fortunately his pants were still dry, and he didn''t make a fool of himself, which made him relieved. In the moment just now, his sphincter was almost out of control. live. "I really don''t know the specific source of the intelligence. It was given to me directly by my upline. I asked at the time, but he didn''t say anything." McCain said quickly: "If you want to trace it, I can take you to him. ." Green didn''t speak anymore. In fact, he wasn''t interested in the source of this information. What really interested him was the information itself. The Virgin of Sivinaya spent 3 million pounds to buy information about a remote Cyclops tribe! On the surface, this is worthless information at all, but Saintess of Sivinaya is willing to spend a lot of money, and she is very happy after getting the information. At that time, McCain didn''t understand what was going on. It wasn''t until later that the Virgin of Sivinaya purchased another piece of information from him and linked the two together. The Holy Maiden is looking for the entrance to the [Titan World]! In the beginning, the Titans once ruled the main world and the endless void world at the same time with the dragons. The Titans were the masters of the earth, and the dragons ruled the sky and the sea, but in the end, the Titans broke out with the dragons. War... Of course, the **** plot of the dragon and the titan falling in love and killing each other in ancient times is not important. The important thing is that after the Titans abandoned the throne of the earth, they retired to the Titan world to recuperate, and it has been countless years. And McCain speculates that the Virgin of Sivinaya is most likely trying to open the door to the Titan world. And that Cyclops tribe turned out to be the descendants of the Titans, but later with the disappearance of the Titans, their descendants'' bloodline withered day by day, and eventually even lost the inheritance of civilization and became the Cyclops who drank blood. Even so, the tribe of the Cyclops has not forgotten their mission - to guard the entrance to the Titan world and wait for the great Titan King to come to the earth again. Green heard McCain''s narration, and some were not sure if it was true or if he made it up to survive. But if, as McCain guessed, Saintess of Sivinaya planned to open the entrance to the [Titan World], then this matter would be a big deal! It''s hard to say how big it is, but once the giant Titan returns, it will definitely bring about a great change that will shake countless void worlds. Then I think of Archduke Mora, who may be collaborating with the Virgin of Sivinaya... Green couldn''t help but wonder, was Archduke Mora also involved in this matter? Or been kept in the dark and still don''t know? However, Green soon had no time to think about what happened to Duke Mora. He was now faced with a very important decision, should he spread the news or keep it a secret first? Green frowned and fell into thought again. This question is very important, and he couldn''t understand the interests for a while. After ?? glanced and finished speaking, McCain, who was terrified, Green directly asked the skeleton lord to send him to the foggy world. Until only Green and the woman with glasses were left in the room, Green asked in a deep voice, "What do you think about this?" The woman with glasses thought for a while and said, "Master, in my opinion, McCain should not have lied, but this is all his analysis and speculation. Even if he did not lie, his words may not be credible. Especially those about the Titan world. Yes, my subordinates thought it was too unbelievable. Besides, my subordinates have been with Saintess Sivinaya for many years. From what I know about her, her character is cautious and conservative in matters. All stakes are on the unknown Titan return." Green nodded slowly. His tentative thoughts were similar to those of the woman with glasses. He guessed that the Virgin of Sivinaya was probably carrying out a plan, and this plan should be related to the ruins of the Titans. For this reason, she purchased some relevant information. , but this does not mean that she wants to open the Titan world. "Forget it, we currently have too little information. Let''s put this matter aside and see it later." Green temporarily put aside the unsolvable problems. "Master, where are we going next?" the woman in glasses asked. Green rubbed Erha''s dog''s head with his hand: "Let''s go to the Holy Land. I heard that the City of Holy Light is the largest city in the Infinite Void World. I also want to see it this time..." Although Green did not explain it, the woman with glasses also guessed that Green went to the Holy Land to investigate the Saintess of Sivinaya. However, the Holy Light Church and the Condor Empire are currently at war. Almost nine-story elite troops and powerhouses are gathered at the border. The internal defense is empty, and there is no danger. It is the best time to go deep into the hinterland. The Holy Kingdom is a country established by the Holy Light Church. After all, the Holy Light Church cannot rule all the people in the form of a church. The establishment of a national system is still the most effective way. Therefore, except in the main world, in various void worlds, the Holy Light Church Many sacred kingdoms have been established, of which the one with the largest territory, the largest population, the strongest military strength, and the greatest influence is the sacred kingdom located in the No. 1 Void World. And the head of state here is the most powerful Archbishop of Link, who competes with Saintess of Sivinaya, and is also the supreme commander of the Church of the Holy Light in this war. Because it was one of the first organizations to open up the Void World, the Church of Holy Light occupies the largest and most fertile Central Continent in the No. 1 Void World. The climate here is mild, suitable for crops to grow, the land is fertile, and the water source is abundant. Although there are still many social ills hidden under the surface of this prosperity, most of the people live a good life, and they all devoutly believe in the God of Light. It is also the Holy Light Church that occupies the best territory, which inevitably attracts many coveted people. There are many people who are envious, jealous, and hateful. The entire Holy Kingdom is full of enemies on all sides, of which the Eagle Empire is certainly the most powerful. , has the strength to wrestle with the Holy Light Church, and the other three are not vegetarians, they are all eyeing, and once they find an opportunity, they will rush up and bite down a piece of meat. The royal court of the frost giants in the north is powerful, the west is the sphere of influence of the Death Council, and the peninsula and the archipelago in the east belong to the kingdom of West Thorne. These three forces belong to the second echelon on the main world continent. Under normal circumstances, they would definitely not dare to fight with the Holy Light Church, but now the Holy Light Church and the Eagle Empire, two behemoths, are strangled together, killing a thousand enemies. Losing eight hundred, in the end, no matter who wins, it will inevitably give these three parties an opportunity. Green was on a cruise to the Holy Land. In a senior suite on the top floor, the map of Void World No. 1 was unfolded on the table. A huge map occupies the center of the map, which is the Holy Kingdom of the Church of the Holy Light. It really is the domineering style of the Church of the Holy Light, and it almost occupies the most essential areas. No wonder it is so hateful. Looking at the four countries that are huddled around and look a bit shabby, Green put himself in his place. Even if it were him, he would do everything possible. Staring at the big lump of fat in the middle. Helplessly, the Church of the Holy Light is too tough. Not only is its attitude hard, but its strength is strong enough to stand firm in the face of any enemy. The cruise that Green was on was going directly to the capital of the Holy Kingdom, but Green didnt get to the end, and he got off the ship in Wendosk City ahead of schedule. This is the second largest city in the Holy Kingdom, and it is also the origin of the famous copper and gold mines. Next to the city is the famous ''Copper Mountain''. High-grade copper and gold mines are scattered in the mountains that stretch for hundreds of kilometers. The most important metal smelting capital of the Holy Nation. Green came here, of course, not for copper or gold mines, but there used to be a secret base of Saintess of Sivinaya in the nearby mines. The location of this secret base was provided by the woman with glasses, but she did not go in before, and only delivered some things here. The level of secrecy of this secret base is very high. , won''t even let her know the exact location here. It''s a pity that the secret was lost. Now that the woman with glasses has fallen into Green''s hands, this place is exposed. But Green didn''t hold out much hope. If it is true as the glasses girl said, this secret base is very important. The Virgin of Sivinaya must have an emergency plan. When they come here, the building will be empty. There may also be traps left for them to step into. Green was not afraid of them escaping or leaving traps, but was afraid that Saintess of Sivinaya would simply and rudely blow up the secret base. Because no matter how clean it is, there will always be some clues left in the secret base. If the Virgin of Sivinaya wants to use this place as a bait, the secret base will definitely be left behind. It completely destroyed the clues. (end of this chapter) Chapter 550： 555? Accidental Discovery Chapter 550 555 Accidental Discovery Green and the woman with glasses took Erha through the city of Wendosk, without entering the urban area, they went directly to the mining area. The secret base of the Virgin of Sivinaya was hidden in the depths of the copper mountain. The environment here is due to the year-round mining of ore, and the vegetation has been severely damaged. Because of the ore washing and beneficiation, the water source is also polluted, and the air is filled with a choking odor. The only advantage of ?? is that it is convenient for transportation. The roads here are not bad. Even if two deep ravines are pressed out by the heavy carriage, it is still very easy for ordinary carriages. Green didnt go straight to the location of the secret base. Its still unknown what happened there, so we had to investigate it first. Now Saintess of Sivinaya still can''t be sure that the spectacled girl has taken refuge with Green, she only knows that the spectacled girl has disappeared, and it is difficult to judge whether she is alive or dead. I don''t know what measures she will take, and even Green still has a glimmer of hope in his heart. If Saintess of Sivinaye is lucky, or can''t afford the loss of the sudden relocation of this secret base, maybe he can still see him here. A base that is busy with work. Of course, if such a situation really occurs, Greene will not have to take the woman Sivinaya to heart in the future, but such indecision and fantasy will not accomplish anything. However, Green''s extravagant hope was soon shattered. Obviously, the Virgin of Sivinaya was more decisive than he thought. When he followed the woman with glasses to the entrance of the original base, there was nothing on the surface, but the glasses The woman was disappointed, and shook her head at Green. "Master, there is nothing of value here, and the entire underground base has been completely blown up!" said the woman with glasses. She had already scanned the location of the underground base through her abilities, and it had completely collapsed inside and was completely destroyed. . The last time the woman with glasses came, because the entire underground base was protected by a magic circle, and she was a subordinate of Saintess of Sivinaya, she did not forcefully observe the inside. This time she knew there was no drama when she arrived here, because Even the magic circle that enveloped the underground base had disappeared. Green was not disappointed, and this situation was expected. If Saint Sivinaya didn''t even have the courage, she would not have to compete for the Pope position of the Holy Light Church, even before she became a saint. , has already been smashed to pieces. "Forget it, let''s go. Since this clue is broken, let''s put this matter aside for a while." Green thought for a while and made a decision. At the same time, he was going to put the information about the purchase of the Titan World by the Virgin of Sivinaya. Lets modify the information a little bit, reveal it to Grand Duke Mora, and take a look at Grand Duke Moras reaction. Until now, Green felt that Archduke Mora was unfathomable, and he couldn''t see through his strength or scheming. Moreover, with the ability and strength of Grand Duke Mora, it would be effortless to manage the Kingdom of Lorenzo. The Lorenzo Kingdom actually has a good foundation. The Prady family has a very solid foundation in these years of rule. If it is fully managed, it will definitely improve greatly. Even if it is not comparable to the first-class forces on the continent such as the Church of the Holy Light and the Condor Empire, at least It can also far surpass the Loen Federation and become a regional power on a par with the West Thorne Kingdom. However, Grand Duke Mora had no intention of running the country at all, and sometimes even deliberately let the Kingdom of Lorenzo fall, and was always the younger brother of the Condor Empire. Green couldn''t understand the thoughts of Grand Duke Mora, was he afraid of being shot by a gun? Or does he have a bigger plan? At this time, Green still didn''t know that Grand Duke Mora''s plan to create a **** had been half-successful. If he knew, he would definitely be surprised. He actually sneaked ahead of the Eagle Empire in the progress of [Creating Gods]. And now Green is still the Duke of Lorenzo Kingdom, so it is right to get such important information and report it to Grand Duke Mora. Make up his mind, what Green needs to do next is how to ''process'' this information, and the source of the information... But at this time, the woman with glasses suddenly snorted: "Master, there seems to be a situation over there." Green saw the woman with glasses stretch out her hand and pointed to the east, with a very serious expression, and immediately took it seriously, without asking anything, and directly linked her soul. Just on the edge of the glasses girl''s ability perception, there were several abnormally powerful psionic energy fluctuations suddenly appeared. Green instantly determined that there were at least three natural disaster-level powerhouses, which made his heart move, immediately hide his breath, and summon six at the same time. The winged angel Taraga, come to help cover his existence with the woman with glasses. For the powerhouses of the natural disaster level, no matter how good the supernatural beings below the natural disaster level are at hiding their breath, it is difficult to escape the perception of the natural disaster level. They can see visible light, but cannot see ultraviolet and infrared rays, so when they think they are well hidden, they are actually like a big light bulb in the eyes of the natural disaster grade. So Green directly summoned the strongest Seraphim in order to hide him and the spectacled girl in a foolproof way. As for Erha, he was directly thrown back to the cemetery by him to let him play with the silly dragon of Alshvaro. went. The woman with glasses was taken aback. This was the first time she had seen Tarraga, and she never expected Green to possess such an amazing power. According to her ''glasses'' ability, it has been judged that the angel in front of her is actually a terrifying existence of the middle level of natural disasters, and this kind of strength can rank in the top 20 even in the entire Holy Light Church system. Don''t think it''s nothing to hear the top 20, you must know what a behemoth the entire Holy Light Church is! There are hundreds of empty worlds, dozens of sacred kingdoms have been established, and there are hundreds of millions of official priests in the entire church! This does not include the people from the Inquisition and the Knights of the Holy Light, as well as the missionaries scattered all over the place... If you add all these people, even the Church of the Holy Light can''t count them, and the total number is likely to exceed one billion! In such a huge base, being able to rank in the top 20 is definitely a small group of people standing at the top of the pyramid. But such a powerful existence is actually a subordinate that Green calls him to come and go! what concept is this... The woman with glasses instantly made up a lot of plots, and her loyalty suddenly rose to 85! Green didn''t know that at this moment, the woman with glasses added so much drama herself, and after Taraga appeared, she blocked the breath of the three, and then slowly approached the direction where the natural disaster-level powerhouse appeared. As the distance got closer, the glasses girl''s ability gradually strengthened. At first, she could only distinguish three dazzling psionic energy fluctuations over there. When it was about two kilometers away, the situation there was already very clear. I saw that there were several groups of people gathered in a deserted mining area. Several natural disaster grades belonged to three parties, and there was a girl who seemed to be only thirteen or fourteen years old among these three parties. This girl is wearing a very beautiful princess dress with golden double ponytails on her head. At first glance, she looks like a little princess, but in her hand she is holding a **** human head casually. "Master, that girl in the middle is very strange, I can''t detect it!" A message came from the woman with glasses. Green also found the girl, and it always gave him the feeling of deja vu, as if he had seen it somewhere, but he couldn''t match the number, and replied, "Avoid her first, this woman is a bit special." At the same time, the girl with two ponytails seemed to sense something, and she looked in the direction of Green and the woman with glasses, but found nothing, so she withdrew her gaze. I saw a man with pale blue skin that was half taller than a normal human staring at the girl with two ponytails below, and then raised his head to look up at another group of people a hundred meters away: "Your Excellency the Night Witch of the Death Council, Do you have to protect the murderer of my people? Or is the Council of Death planning to become an enemy with the Royal Court of Frost Giants?" Green learned that this person was actually a frost giant through the ability of a woman with glasses! However, it is not the same as the stupid, big, black and thick frost giant in his impression, but there is no doubt that this blue-skinned frost giant is very powerful, almost on par with the skeleton lord, and belongs to the top combat power in the initial natural disaster. Not far away, a short figure with a hood leads a group of black-robed wizards with a gloomy temperament. This person is the second person in the Death Council after the Speaker - the Night Witch! "Your Excellency Axweili, I can understand your feelings, but..." Night Witch said calmly: "Have you forgotten why we are gathered here? That Lady Golden Dragon is no less powerful than you. , you and these two frost giant warriors can''t kill her at all, instead of entanglement, it''s better to let it go temporarily, and after this cooperation is completed, we will not interfere with the death council if you have any grievances." The frost giant named Axweili frowned and did not speak. The Night Witch was right just now, just with him and his two subordinates, he couldn''t kill the seemingly harmless girl below, even if he insisted. There will be no winners or losers in the field, and they can only alarm the Church of the Holy Light and make this plan fall short. Thinking of this, Axweili can only snort coldly and stop talking, which is a default. On Green''s side, when he heard Night Witch mention the girl with two ponytails, he even called her ''Ms. Golden Dragon'', which made Green suddenly think back. No wonder he felt a sense of dj vu when he saw the girl with double ponytails, it turns out that they had met before! This girl with double ponytails is the Aludika who was able to transform into a golden dragon who appeared beside Modi at the beginning. (end of this chapter) Chapter 551： 556? Orb of Faith Chapter 551 556 Ball of Faith Green did not expect that after a lapse of several years, the little golden dragon that was at the beginning of the legendary stage and less than 20 meters after the transformation turned into a powerful existence of natural disaster level. I don''t know what Aludika has experienced these years. Adventure. After seeing Aludica''s identity, Green couldn''t help but think of Modi. Modi had cooperated with Aludica at the beginning, and this time he appeared in Void World No. 1 at the same time. Obviously, this is not a dead coincidence. , Green has been certain that Modi must have something to do with Aludica''s rapid progress to become a natural disaster grade. Green guessed right. The reason why Aludica can grow so fast is because Modi gave her part of the [God of God] and [Divinity] of the Sea God last time, and sacrificed it directly to the Dragon God to get the Dragon God. The gift of God, in just a few years, has been promoted from the Legendary Elementary Rank to the Natural Disaster Elementary Rank, and will soon be promoted again to reach the Natural Disaster Intermediate Rank, which corresponds to the Dragon Race level, which is the ancient giant dragon. "Everyone!" At this time, the natural disaster on the other side suddenly spoke, and he represented the kingdom of Sithorn, which occupied the east of Void World No. 1. Kingdom of Sithorn, Chief Archmage, Rondeen! "I just received the news that the first large-scale battle between the Church of Holy Light and the Condor Empire has broken out." Long Dien raised his hand, and a translucent light curtain appeared in his palm, showing that he received The latest information received: "This time, the Holy Light Church dispatched 600,000 troops, more than 20 natural disaster-level powerhouses, the Eagle Empire used 800,000 troops, and 22 natural disaster-level powerhouses..." This time, everyone''s attention was attracted, and the leader of the frost giant, Aris Willi, did not hold on to Aludica, and looked at the information displayed by Longdian. "Everyone, let''s put the rest aside in advance! What are we here for? Now the opportunity is in front of us." Long Dien said decisively: "This time the Condor Empire promises to defeat the Church of the Holy Light. They don''t want any spoils, and it''s up to us how much we can get..." Green also saw the information in the distance, and in the conversations of these people, it was revealed that he had cooperated with the Condor Empire to jointly deal with the Church of Holy Light. The Church of the Holy Light may be in a hurry this time... At this moment, Green even had the urge to join in the fun. If he used the banner of the Kingdom of Lorenzo, he should be able to infiltrate this imprecise temporary coalition. But after careful consideration, he still rejected the idea. Although the plan to attack the Holy Light Church was very tempting, these people felt a little bit of a mob. It''s not that their strength is not good, but that their hearts are not in one place at all. It is only temporarily kneaded, and it is difficult to form a joint force, or even secretly dismantle. It is better to work alone with such teammates. Just as Green was thinking about it, those people had already moved quickly, heading towards the City of Holy Light... Until they left the sensing range of the woman with glasses, Green did not take back Taraga, but continued to wait in place, watching patiently there. After another ten minutes, a light and shadow suddenly floated in the previous place, and then Aludica''s figure emerged, looking around with a puzzled expression, and then quickly left. Seeing the girl with double ponytails suddenly appearing, the woman with glasses showed a look of astonishment on her face. Just like she didn''t notice Greene last time, she didn''t notice Aludica this time either. Missing twice in a row left her with lingering fears. At the same time, she also had a clearer understanding of her own abilities. Once the enemy reached the natural disaster level, if she deliberately concealed it, it would be difficult for her to find it. "Okay, let''s go now." Green called out to the woman with glasses, who was a little absent-minded. "Master, I''m sorry, I..." The woman with glasses said reproachfully. "It''s nothing, it''s just the difference in level, you don''t have to mind." Green said lightly: "Your ability is very good, it is very important to me, and I will pay more attention to it in the future." "Yes! Master, I will try my best." The woman with glasses cheered up, and a determined look appeared in her eyes. After ten minutes, Green and the woman with glasses returned to the urban area of ??Wendosk. As a big city close to the mines, the air quality in Wendosk is really bad. You can smell a strange burning smell on the street. The street is dusty with a layer of dust. The pm2.5 will definitely explode. . The city''s clergy and upper echelons rarely leave the city center if not necessary, where there is a cathedral of Saint Cyr, where the rich holy light purifies the air, making the city center like another world, with fresh air , green trees, bright and beautiful, it is almost unimaginable here, only a few hundred meters away is the gray Wendosk everywhere. Green came to the city, but did not go to the city center. The Saint Cyr Cathedral there has a very powerful power of holy light. Whether he is a ''necromancer'' or a ''devil warlock'', as long as he is touched by the holy light It will definitely be exposed. Randomly found a decent hotel. Green was going to wait here for a while to see what the outcome of this head-on collision between the Church of the Holy Light and the Condor Empire would be. The total number of troops exceeds one million, and more than 40 natural disaster grades are involved in a huge battle. Before this, Green had no idea how a war of this scale would be carried out. And those two seemingly invincible behemoths, who is the real tiger and who is the paper tiger in the end? On the sofa in the hotel suite, Green waited patiently. He did not have any special intelligence channels here, nor did he send crows or ghosts to observe the periphery of the battlefield. This kind of major event only needs to wait for the newspaper published by Wendosk City in the past few days. Although these newspapers themselves have fixed positions, the situation is probably not too bad. At most, it is just a matter of whitewashing and tinkering with the words. During this period, Green contacted Grand Duke Mora, but found that he couldnt get in touch! Tried to contact King Prady XIV again, the result was the same... "That''s true!" Green knew in his heart that Grand Duke Mora really had other actions. He simply passed the ''processed'' information about the ''Saint Silvinaya and the Titan World'' to Mulesina Princess, let her hand it over to Grand Duke Mora on her behalf. Three days later, as usual, several newspapers bought by the hotel waiter were placed in front of Green. Green glanced over quickly, but there was still no important report on the front line. It seemed that the Church of the Holy Light did not take advantage of it. Otherwise, the newspapers would have been full of articles about the victory of so-and-so, how many enemies were annihilated, and the enemy fled. However, it is not necessarily true that the Church of the Holy Light is defeated. In such a large-scale battle, unless one side is bluffing, it is difficult to determine the winner in three to five days. The reason why Greene pays special attention to the newspapers these days is because he is afraid that if the Holy Light Church or the Condor Empire has a silver-like pewter head, he looks menacing. Not uncommon. As of now, there is no such situation. This time the two sides have a chance to fight. I dont know how many troops will be lost and how many natural disasters will fall on the battlefield. At the same time, in the City of Holy Light hundreds of kilometers away, it was the time when the morning light was shining. Suddenly there was a loud bang, and a huge black-red mushroom cloud rose up in the third urban area. The powerful explosion instantly destroyed two adjacent blocks. It is conservatively estimated that tens of thousands of people were killed and injured, and at the center of the explosion. It is the famous Cathedral of St. George. This 760-year-old cathedral is second only to the Holy Tower in the City of Holy Light, and the most important place for religious sacrifices. Now it has been blown up, and the entire City of Holy Light is restless. When they got up, countless devout believers repented and prayed, and a large number of Holy Light Knights guarding the city gathered from all directions. The three archbishops and the two chief referees rushed to the scene as soon as possible... This explosion was like igniting a powder keg, and the huge City of Holy Light woke up instantly. In the fifth city in the other direction of the City of Holy Light, because the city is so huge, the big explosion in the third city is dozens of kilometers away from the fifth city, and it has not affected this side for the time being. In the woods of a street park, an old man described as withered stood under a big tree, and a ferocious wound was torn at the heart of his chest. If he were a normal person, he would have died long ago, but the old man was indifferent and just pressed his hand on the trunk of the big tree. I saw that the tree that was hugged by two people withered at a speed visible to the naked eye, and the wound on the old man''s chest was recovering quickly, and soon only an ugly scar remained. This old man is the No. 3 member of the Council of Death - Swick, Lord of Venomous Poison, a powerful natural disaster grade witch doctor. "Master Swick, the golden dragon and the ball of faith have been lost, and the ''Supreme Knights'' of the City of Holy Light have been dispatched." A translucent black shadow knelt down on one knee and reported with his head lowered. road. "Well, I see, let''s all retreat, this **** is lucky this time." Swick turned around with gloomy eyes, no expression on his face, but his fists were clenched tightly, showing the anger in his heart , was secretly plotted by an unknown little girl at a critical moment. Sure enough, just as Green expected, the coalition consisting of several forces soon fell apart after reaching the City of Holy Light. These people each have their own goals and demands, and most importantly, there is a spy from the Church of the Holy Light among them. However, these people have had their own ideas from the beginning, and they did not expect the coalition to cause much damage to the City of Light, and more importantly, their own private goals... The third update, please subscribe! Ask for a ticket! (end of this chapter) Chapter 552： 557? Abyss Club Chapter 552 557 Abyss Club The poisonous lord Wesker disappeared here, leaving only a large tree that had completely lost its vitality. At this time, the sirens in the distance and the noise of people became louder and louder. A few minutes later, a group of priests from the Church of the Holy Light, led by an archbishop, rushed to the scene and saw the withered tree and the remaining drama around it. With the fluctuation of poison psychic energy, the archbishop''s face was very ugly: "It''s the highly poisonous Wesker of the Death Council... Stop chasing." "Sir~~~" an angry priest next to him called out unwillingly. The archbishop waved his hand to signal him not to say anything: "This enemy is too strong, only Archbishop Platine, who sits in the Tower of Holy Light, can deal with it, and the others are just useless sacrifices. You are all pious and good boys. The Lord does more." "Yes, Lord Bishop." The young priest calmed down and dealt with the remaining poisonous psionic energy, and everyone left here. Until that night, a wild cat walking at night passed through this street park, and suddenly there was a "click" sound. A few meters away from the dead tree, a stone slab was suddenly opened from below, scaring the wild cat to meow. With a bang, the hair on his back stood up, and he ran away as if flying. The golden dragon girl Aludika crawled out of the hole in embarrassment. Her body was covered with injuries, her left arm was completely shriveled, and was almost corroded and festered by Wesker''s highly poisonous poison. There was also a blood hole under her left rib, with residues left on it. The power of holy light, and behind it is a piece of frostbite, which is the black hand under the power of the frost giant Ax... However, a smile appeared on the face of the bruised golden dragon girl at this time. The golden dragon''s powerful physique made her seriously injured, but not life-threatening, and she was slowly recovering. And in her right hand is a white ball of light the size of a baby''s head - the ball of faith! This sphere of light stores the power of faith generated by hundreds of millions of believers in the No. 1 Void World of the Church of Holy Light in the past half a year. This sphere of faith is stored at the bottom of the Tower of Holy Light. Due to the particularity of some void worlds, gods cannot directly obtain faith from believers, so various means of reproducing the power of faith have appeared. What the Lord of Light uses is the ball of faith. This small ball of faith can carry a huge amount of faith, just like a battery. After filling it up, it will be transferred to the Holy Kingdom of Light. This time, the Golden Dragon The girl''s real purpose here is to steal a ball of faith. And this time, she was not the only one with the same goal. The No. 3 member of the Death Council, the Toxic Lord Wesker, was also eyeing this ball of faith. And this time the death council also used some means. On the surface, the No. 2 member of the night witch led the team, and only dispatched a natural disaster-level powerhouse, but in fact Wesker was hidden in the team. After entering the city of holy light, he immediately Acting alone, one light and one dark, two-pronged approach. It''s a pity that they were sparse this time. They didn''t expect the golden dragon girl to be so hard-headed. Looking at the beautiful streamer on the surface of the Faith Ball again, the golden dragon girl put it into her carry-on storage bag, and then began to deal with her injuries. Although Jinlong has a strong physique, any wound can heal slowly, but dealing with it can always speed up the speed, especially the left arm that was injured by Wesker. Aludica looked at her left arm, the blue-black shriveled arm emitting a stench of rotting flesh. She frowned, took out a sharp dagger, and inserted it into the flesh from the base of her arm. It was already numb and didn''t hurt at all. With a ?? swipe, the dagger blossomed downwards, the poisoned left arm suddenly turned outward, and a black blood gushed out, spilling on the ground like strong acid, actually corroding the ground into a cloud of white smoke. Aludika didn''t care that you scratched the wound all the way to the back of your hand, and at the same time, his own dragon power rushed from the body to the arm, and the shriveled black arm returned to its normal color at a speed visible to the naked eye. The psionic energy of the body expels the body. As pale golden blood began to flow out of the wound, Aludica''s face also showed a painful expression, the numbness in her arm disappeared, and severe pain began. Until the color of the fingers also recovered, Aludica finally breathed a sigh of relief and solved the biggest hidden danger, and the other two wounds were much easier to deal with. But at this time, the golden dragon girl also knows that she has become the target of public criticism. It is best to hide with the ball of faith and wait for the wind to pass. Thinking of this, the golden dragon girl quickly left the street park. She did not use her extraordinary abilities. In this city of holy light, she entered the highest state, and any fluctuations in non-holy light spiritual energy would attract a large group of ''holy light angels'' to check. . There are thousands of holy light angels in the ten districts of the entire city of holy light. These holy light angels have the strength of the legendary middle-level or even high-level, and they are dispatched in groups, fighting fiercely without fear of death, although the cost is expensive , but for the Holy Light Church, which is rich and powerful, it is just a drop in the bucket, and it will be very troublesome if it encounters it. The next day, Wenstock. Green waited for a few days, but did not wait for the result of the battle between the Holy Light Church and the Condor Empire on the front line, but waited for the big news from the City of Holy Light. The front page headline of the "Vinstock Daily" claimed that the great city of Holy Light suffered a shameful attack last night, killing and wounding a large number of civilians, and called it a tragedy. And without any evidence in the newspapers, this matter was detained on the head of the Condor Empire, followed by a series of attacks and abuses, greeting the Emperor of the Condor Empire''s mother with various gestures... Green did not expect that the newspaper under the control of the Church of the Holy Light at a critical time turned out to be in the style of such a mindless mad dog. But this kind of thing, the Eagle Empire is the yellow mud that fell into the crotch, and the explanation is not clear. Moreover, the Eagle Empire is the kind of urgency that "I have to explain to others what I do in my life." The accusation is just to listen to the dogs fart, and then dispatch the assassination team to kill the most fierce ones. Green read it from the beginning to the end, and picked up another newspaper, which also published similar news, but the content of this "Light of Pravda" was more predictable, and it actually mentioned that the [Sphere of Faith] was lost, although It was just a sentence, but Green shrank his pupils and saw the key. "The ball of faith! It should be those people who did it." Green thought of the direction of the ''coalition army'' running to the City of Holy Light before. Nine times out of ten, those people did this, and their real purpose was not In order to penetrate deep behind the enemy and attack the lifeline of the Holy Light Church, but for the ball of faith! "Ball of Faith~~~ What is that?" Green muttered to himself, he had never seen or even heard of this thing before. The spectacled woman beside ?? knew a little bit. Originally, the Ball of Faith was not a secret in the Church of Holy Light. The spectacled girl was a former confidant of Saintess Sivinaya. Although ??Green knew the use of the Faith Ball, he didn''t think of the God-creation plan for a while. Although the newspapers blamed this on the Eagle Empire, Green knew that among those people, there were no people from the Eagle Empire, so the ball of faith was unlikely to fall into the hands of the Eagle Empire. . Just when Green picked up another newspaper to continue reading, suddenly there was a knock on his door. Green frowned slightly and glanced at the woman with glasses. The woman with glasses immediately replied: "It''s a waiter." Her abilities are always activated, which is both a warning and a kind of cultivation. However, Green did not relax, he still looked in the direction of the door, and waved his hand to send the woman with glasses back to the cemetery. At the same time, Erha sensed the master''s emotions, and immediately became energetic, his ears were set up, and his body gradually appeared hell. The form of a hound. "Please come in~~" Green called out indifferently, reached out and patted Erha, signaling it to take it easy first. "Hello sir, room service." The door was pushed open, and a waiter with a professional smile walked in, still pushing a small car in his hand. Green looked at the person with a half-smile, and finally looked at the foot of the person who came: "The waiter can''t afford such good leather shoes." The waiter paused and looked down at the shiny custom leather shoes on his feet. He couldn''t help but let out a wry smile. He spread his hands and said, "It seems that I''m really not suitable for lying!" The whole person''s temperament changed during the speech. And an abyss breath escaped from his body. Green''s eyes narrowed slightly. This man is also a demon warlock, and his strength is quite powerful, and he is definitely a natural disaster grade. "Who is Your Excellency? What''s the matter? And... let your companions come out as well." Green asked succinctly, secretly preparing for the worst situation. "It''s really difficult!" The waiter sighed helplessly: "Philips, come out." Silently, a tall and thin young man appeared with an unhappy look on his face, squinting a pair of dead fish eyes resembling Green''s. The man who pretended to be the waiter said: "Introduce yourself, I''m Volga, this is Philips, and the Abyss Club invites you to join." Green was puzzled. From the breath of the two people in front of him, it was not difficult to see that they were both demon warlocks. So is this Abyss Club, as the name suggests, a secret association composed of a group of demon warlocks? But Green wondered, how did he get noticed by this inexplicable organization? After all, he is just a fake who sells dog meat. Looking at the strength of these two people, they all started at the natural disaster level. Obviously, this abyss club is very strong, and it should not be able to join any cat or dog. And according to the overall moral level of the demon warlock, the members of this organization should not be good people... A group of powerful demon warlocks gathered together, that scene... I couldn''t help it! (end of this chapter) Chapter 553： 558? Hell Two-Headed Dog Chapter 553 558 Hell Double-Headed Dog Green had doubts in his heart, and the people from the Abyss Club suddenly appeared in front of him, which made him feel inexplicable. The two people opposite ?? also saw Green''s suspicion, and if this situation was placed on them, no one would trust two strangers of Shinto. But Volga was not worried that Green would not go. He bared his white teeth and said with a smile: "Don''t worry, Your Excellency, it was His Royal Highness Mora who introduced you to our club." Green frowned, why is there still something about Grand Duke Mora here? At about the same time, as if he had done the math, his magic transmitter vibrated. Greene glanced warily, and it was actually a reply from Grand Duke Mora. The content was very simple. The last information had been received, and I was very grateful to him. He also mentioned about the Abyss Club and said that Greene could consider joining them. It will be very helpful for this action in Void World No. 1. Finally, it reminds one that the Abyss Club is very dangerous. If Green decides to join, he must be more careful. Green couldn''t see the inclination of the Archduke Mora in this reply, but only gave him a possible choice, and it was up to him to choose whether to join or not. "How is it? Is it a letter from Grand Duke Mora? You should believe us this time." Volga squinted and smiled, showing a very friendly attitude. If you just look at the present, no one would have thought that this guy would be A demon warlock who kills without blinking an eye. Green was at his leisure: "It''s not impossible to join you, but I don''t know anything about the Abyss Club at all. I can''t tell you, I''ll be obedient! If I join the club, I will be pinched by you in the future. In the end, I''m afraid I don''t even understand how he died." Having said that, Green secretly signaled Erha. With a sudden "Ow", Erha instantly transformed into a huge and fierce hellhound, and since the upgrade to [lv9], Erha''s hellhound''s shape has changed, and a huge one has grown from his shoulders. The head turned into a two-headed hound. The two heads, one can spit out the magma of the abyss, and the other can release deadly poison, which makes Erha''s combat effectiveness once again improved. But a legendary high-level hellhound, for Volga and Philips with natural disaster-level combat power, there is no deterrent, but they are surprised that Green, the hellhound, can actually evolve double heads! Generally speaking, hellhounds, which are relatively common creatures in the abyss world, are rarely able to evolve to this level. This not only requires extremely high bloodline of the hellhound itself, but also must invest a lot of resources in feeding, using conventional Method training, consumes a lot of resources, it is better to invest in higher-level abyss creatures, which will undoubtedly obtain higher cost performance. In the abyss world, only nobles would feed hellhounds like this, those big dog owners who really have a lot of money and have nowhere to spend! The two-headed hellhound, and even the further natural disaster grade hellhound, has become a tool for comparison and show among these abyss world nobles. Although Volga and Philips are not weak, the demons they contracted are only the middle and lower classes in the abyss world. Before that, I had only heard of the two-headed dog and the three-headed dog of hell. The strange eyes looked at Green, full of envy, jealousy and undisguised greed. "Oh? Are you interested in making money?" Green''s expressionless expression broke through the two''s thoughts. Volga and Philips are used to doing bad things, and they are not embarrassed at all. Although Green was introduced by Grand Duke Mora, in the face of a fat sheep, Grand Duke Mora was nothing. Seeing that Volga was already eager to try, ready to summon the demon of the contract, Green opened the portal at will, and a natural disaster-level psionic energy fluctuation was heard from inside. Although it disappeared in a flash, it was quite clear. Volga and Philips'' faces changed, because the psionic energy fluctuations flashed too fast, they could not judge the attributes of psionic energy, but they had already determined that it was a powerful demon of natural disaster level. Green''s eyes were fixed on Volga. Although Philips didn''t hide his malicious intentions just now, he never put it into practice. Instead, it was Volga, who looked smiling and did not hesitate. "Look at me with those eyes again, and I''ll... kill you!" Green said gloomily. Volga was stunned for a moment, put away his cynical expression, and fell into contemplation, as if thinking about whether to admit counsel now, or turn his face and fight Green directly. At this time, Philips spoke: "We are not enemies, the chairman of the club wants to see you." These words are for Green on the one hand, and high-level Volga on the other hand. Let this guy not be impulsive. Green is not an ordinary person, but the person Mr. Chairman wants to meet. "Huh~~~" Volga spread out his hands, saying that he didn''t care, and stopped summoning the contract demon. On Green''s side, the portal was also closed, and the brief tense atmosphere disappeared, but both sides reassessed each other''s strength. "Can you tell me who the president of the club is?" Green asked lightly. "You are not an official member yet, so please forgive me." Philip replied with a blank face, watching the majestic two-headed Hellhound turn into a silly Erha with a pair of dead fish eyes. "Okay, let''s go." Green had just shown his natural disaster-level strength, and he had already made plans. Let''s go and see what the ''Abyss Club'' introduced by Grand Duke Mora is. While rubbing Erha''s dog head, Green came to Volga''s side and asked, "Can you tell me about the rules of the club? What are the benefits of joining in?" Just now, he was still arguing, and Volga showed a somewhat funny smile again. In a blink of an eye, he began to enthusiastically introduce the benefits and obligations of the Abyss Club to Green, as well as some unimportant common sense. Of course, if Green treats this guy as a scumbag like this, then Green is a big fool. On the contrary, this kind of scheming **** who seems to have no scheming is the most guarded against. But Volga''s introduction to the Abyss Club finally gave Green a general outline of the organization in his heart. In Green''s view, this so-called Abyss Club is a violent terrorist organization in the final analysis, but they are not aimed at ordinary people. For them, ordinary people are worthless, and naturally there is no reason to take action. But don''t think that they are very kind and don''t hurt the civilians. That is impossible. Every time the club''s large-scale operation, the ordinary people involved are countless casualties. While Green was talking to Volga, Philips contacted the chairman of the club, briefly explained the situation, then positioned the spatial coordinates and directly entered the headquarters of the Abyss Club through the spirit world. Originally, the creatures in the abyss belonged to the half-spirit world and half-real existence, and the spiritual world was equivalent to half of their home ground. Therefore, as a demon warlock, he is also very good at using the spiritual world to fight or escape. Philips gave Green the spatial coordinates, and then took Volga to take the first step. Actually, he could take Green away together, and he didnt need to be so troublesome, but the spiritual world was very dangerous. Before mutual trust was established, Green could not let him take him into the spiritual world casually. Green holds a small cyan scale, which should come from a flying dragon or a huge reptile, with a space coordinate engraved on it. Green''s thoughts moved, and he checked the situation on the opposite side through this spatial coordinate. He didn''t feel any abnormal situation. He immediately started to shuttle in the spiritual world and went to the location of the coordinate. At the same time, Philips and Volga, who are moving fast in the spiritual world, are talking through the spiritual link: "What is the origin of this guy? Seeing that he is at most legendary level, he actually has such a powerful contract demon! At that moment, I was shocked." "His strength is very strong, Volga, as a companion, I remind you that if I were you, I would not hit his attention." "I see. With the respect of Grand Duke Mora, Mr. Chairman will take care of him. I really don''t understand why new people are still joining at this time." Volga complained. "It seems that you still don''t understand..." Philips squinted dead fish eyes, but his dead eyes contained deep thoughts. "Don''t understand what? Can you stop saying a word?" Volga mumbled, having known this old friend for 200 years, he already knew his character for a long time. But this time Volga guessed wrong. Philips paused, then continued: "This time this person is very important to our plan. Whether it is the recommendation of Grand Duke Mora or the attention of Mr. Chairman, the premise is that this person has the strength worthy of their attention." "You mean, Mr. Chairman wants this person to join that plan?" An unexpected expression appeared on Volga''s face, because even within the Abyss Club, not everyone is eligible to join the ''that plan''. newcomers to participate directly? "I think it should be. Although I don''t know the specific situation, most of the time it should be Mr. Chairman who offered help to Grand Duke Mora, but Grand Duke Mora recommended this person." Philips said meaningfully: "So don''t take this lightly. People, just treat it as another Grand Duke Mora, otherwise...you will definitely suffer." Volga nodded solemnly, he knew how important that plan was to Mr. Chairman and the Abyss Club. Green followed behind. Although he only had front and back feet in the spiritual world, he could no longer see the figures of Philips and Volga. The distortion of time and space made him not know where he was, and only the spatial coordinates were the only guide. (end of this chapter) Chapter 554： 559? Nightmare World Chapter 554 559 Nightmare World Green frowned slightly. This time, the distance between the spiritual world was very far, and he even reached the edge of the spiritual world he knew. There, he saw a dazzling galaxy, surging and rolling, boundless, that majestic mighty force, Even from a distance, you can feel your own insignificance and weakness. "Is there a Nightmare World that is more mysterious and dangerous than the Spirit World?" Green guessed in his heart. The name of the nightmare world is not mysterious. Like the spiritual world, many people who have stepped into the extraordinary have heard of it, but what they have really seen is very few. Even the powerhouses of the natural disaster level are rarely seen, let alone enter. . The nightmare world is very dangerous. It is a mysterious world without logic, law, time, and space, which is formed by the dreams of countless creatures. It is between fantasy and reality. Only gods can use special methods to express their meaning Import the nightmare world to convey the oracle. Green did not expect that this time the spirit world traveled to the edge of the nightmare world, which made him more curious about the abyss club. What kind of organization was it so secretive? Suddenly, in a trance, Greene was slightly absent-minded, and he suddenly shortened the distance from the Nightmare Realm significantly. If it wasn''t for the sudden warning from the cemetery, he didn''t realize the danger and woke up suddenly. He had already deviated from the coordinates. If he hadn''t adjusted back in time, he would have been dragged into the nightmare world in at most three minutes. Green''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he already understood that this should be a test for him by the chairman of the Abyss Club. This is a test of willpower and mental strength. Only by passing the test can he truly join the club. If he fails the test, then he will die. Well, this is the way the Demon Warlock behaves. "Abyss Club~~~" Green thought in his mind, readjusted the spatial coordinates, and never looked at the dazzling nightmare world again. After a while, Green escaped from the spiritual world according to the coordinates on the scale, but he still didn''t see the chairman of the Abyss Club, but came to a foggy town. The fog here is a bit like a foggy world, but from the psionic fluctuations in the air, Green is very sure that it is still in Void World No. 1. Green did not try to locate the specific location of this town. Since it may be the home of the Abyss Club, it is unlikely that he will be successful in positioning it. At this time, rash action will not yield any gains. It is better to take a look at that club. Who is the chairman of . Philips and Volga also seemed to have just arrived. Seeing that Green was safe and sound, even calm and not at all embarrassed, both of them were a little surprised. The test just now was not aimed at Green, but a routine operation of joining the Abyss Club. When they faced the nightmare world, they were much more embarrassed than Green, especially Volga, who almost died. Green didn''t mention anything about the Nightmare Realm, and silently observed this town shrouded in mist, the air was filled with a sulphurous smell unique to the abyss. Although it is still in the No. 1 Void World, it has been transformed into an environment more suitable for abyss creatures. Erha, who was released by Green, wrinkled his nose and sniffed, and couldn''t help but feel very comfortable, as if he had returned to his hometown, and really wanted to find a mouthful of hot magma to soak in, and then a large plate of freshly baked keels. It''s just perfect. Just when Erha was thinking about it, Green looked at an inconspicuous little house on the side of the street, from where he felt that he was being peeped. Then a huge human face appeared above the three of them. It was a white, very smooth surface, like a mask, with an exaggerated nose protruding forward, like a bird''s beak. "Welcome to the Abyss Club, Mr. Taklama." A magnetic middle-aged male voice came from inside the white mask: "I am the chairman of the club, you can call me Hewlett or you can call me Mr.president." Green could hear that the man who called himself Hewlett still preferred his position to others, so he nodded sympathetically: "Nice to meet you, Mr. Chairman of the Abyss Club. So... shall we talk like this? ?" "Of course not." Hewlett laughed, and in the next moment the surrounding mist surged, the town actually disintegrated and disappeared, replaced by an extremely luxurious living room. The living room is not small, with a sofa and a coffee table in the middle. A man dressed in a robe similar to a magician and still wearing a white mask stood up to welcome him. Green''s eyes narrowed slightly, looking at the masked man who claimed to be the chairman of the Abyss Club. The other party''s breath was very obscure, and he couldn''t judge his strength. Green even suspected that this was a puppet, not Hewlett''s body at all. But Green doesn''t care, he is more concerned about what purpose the other party has... At the same time, in a dark and gloomy cave, a huge, bald head opened his eyes and looked at a huge light curtain not far away, which showed the living room where Green and the others were at this time. This head is very huge, measuring four meters up and down, without any hair, and one eye is blind, but it is still possible to tell that this head should belong to a woman who is at least 30 meters tall. Under the head, where the cervical vertebra should be connected, several tentacles like octopus protruded from it, and inserted into the rock wall below to fix the huge head. And under this head, stood a very insignificant person in comparison, also looking at the huge light curtain in front of him. This woman is wearing a luxurious pale golden robe, with a beautiful and moving appearance, a sacred and noble temperament, and it is actually the Saintess of Sivinaya! "It''s this guy again!" The Virgin of Sivinaya frowned slightly when she saw Greene: "He is also recommended by Grand Duke Mora!" The huge head said: "Yes, he has passed the test of the club." The huge voice echoed in the cave, it turned out that the real leader of the Abyss Club turned out to be this mysterious female giant with only one head left! And also has a very close relationship with the Virgin of Sivinaya. "This person''s origin is unclear. Although it was recommended by Grand Duke Mora, I think it should be more cautious." The Virgin of Sivinaya said slowly, whether it was for Green who pretended to be Taklama or Grand Duke Mora. , she doesn''t trust it. "I will be careful, but there is not much time left for us now, you should understand." The giantess said: "This is our last chance, and some risks are inevitable unless... we are willing to give up. " The Virgin of Sivinaya was silent, tacitly. "I will pay attention to the Abyss Club side, how is the progress on your side?" The giantess asked instead. "Everything is going well for the time being." Saintess Sivinaye replied: "Although some situations have occurred, they have little impact on the overall situation. The Blind Sisterhood has already been finalized." The only remaining eye of the giantess showed satisfaction. At this time, Green and the others in the light curtain had left the luxurious living room and came to a cave with hot magma flowing. Green looked at the scene in front of him and couldn''t tell whether it was real or an illusion, just like the town and luxury parlor before, but from this point on, the chairman of the Abyss Club was quite powerful... When Green left that Abyss Club, in addition to a club badge, he also left with a mission. The Abyss Club recruited Green to join him, which meant that he was in an emergency, and of course he would not be allowed to rest. Green held the club''s badge and returned to the hotel in Wendosk the next moment. With this badge, you can directly enter the headquarters of the Abyss Club without having to travel long distances in the spirit world. Green leaned on the sofa leisurely, summoned Erha and the woman with glasses, grabbed the back of Erha''s neck with one hand, played with the badge with the other, looked at the woman with glasses and asked, "What do you think about this?" "This..." The woman in glasses was wondering: "There is too little useful and deterministic information for subordinates to make judgments." Green was noncommittal, and looked at the gray sky outside the window. In fact, like the woman with glasses, he couldn''t make a judgment on what the abyss club was trying to do. And this time, apart from seeing Hewlett, the chairman of the so-called Abyss Club, knowing that the other party is a master of illusion and hiding in Void World No. 1, he still knows nothing about it. "It''s getting more and more complicated, do you need a showdown with Duke Mora?" Green murmured to himself, Duke Mora must know more than he did, and if he had a showdown, he would definitely be able to get more important information. But this also has a drawback. If there is a showdown, there is no way out. Now he still has the right to choose, but at that point... Green even thought, I''m afraid the old **** Mora is waiting for him! "That old fox!" Green scolded, and Grand Duke Mora put it aside for a while. Now it is meaningless to rush to find Grand Duke Mora, and he can only continue to be held by the nose. The next action must be unexpected, let the Grand Duke Mora never thought that he could disrupt the old fox''s wishful thinking. Thinking of this, the corners of Green''s mouth were slightly upturned, and then he withdrew from the room and left the city of Wendosk. A day later, Green took a boat along the canal to the port city of Sotor, changed to a seaworthy ship with better seaworthiness, and headed to the eastern kingdom of West Thorne. Because it was sailing downwind, the speed of the sea ship was very fast, and it berthed at Stopol, the largest port in the Kingdom of West Thorne, in less than three days. Green took Erha off the side of the ship. There was a busy scene in the port. Because of the war between the Holy Light Church and the Condor Empire, all kinds of materials were consumed at an alarming rate, which stimulated the development of industry and commerce in a short period of time, even those who were far away from the battlefield. The kingdom of Sithorn also reaped the dividends of the war. The mountains of goods in the port would be transported to the front line, but in exchange for the real money and silver in the ship. Add more, please subscribe! (end of this chapter) Chapter 555： 560? Black Claw Chapter 555 560 Black Claws After getting off the boat, stepping on the ground of Stopol Harbor, and gently sniffing the salty air, Green looked at the tall city wall not far away, the mottled and **** above witnessing the city''s splendor . Here, the Kingdom of West Thorne once defeated the expeditionary Holy Light Church army. The 30,000 defenders faced the 240,000 Holy Light Legion, and they held it for a month. After the local reinforcements, the 30,000 defenders finally survived. With less than 7,000 people, they defeated the Holy Light Church''s expedition army, interrupted the Holy Light Church''s conquest of the East, and made the Sithorn Kingdom completely occupy this rich colony that is larger than the mainland. However, Green did not come here to remember the glorious history of the Sishorn Kingdom. He came this time because the former chairman of the Abyss Club, after he joined, gave him a task. As a reward, he not only had a lot of money, but also There is demon blood that is very important for demon warlocks. Green of course has no need for those demon blood, and can only be regarded as Erha snacks, but he is now a demon warlock, and he must take on the task for this status. And at this time, leaving the control area of ??the Church of the Holy Light is exactly what Gelin intended. The Orb of Faith was stolen before, which made the Church of the Holy Light furious and strengthened the control within the control area, especially against suspicious foreigners in the town. , If you continue to stay there, you can only go to the wild to drink blood. Green left the pier with Erha, called a rental carriage, and reported a place name. The driver was very familiar with the terrain and immediately knew where it was. After confirming again, he let Green and Erha get on the bus, but changed the direction and did not enter the city, but drove around the road outside the city to another city gate. . Because it is an island terrain, the area of ??Stopol City is not particularly large, and the shape is very irregular. The driver is very kind. If he enters the city directly at the dock, he will go far. About half an hour later, the carriage stopped in front of a large-scale factory with a sign on it, Black Claw Machine Workshop. Green glanced at the signboard, it was right here, got out of the car and walked in. The driver paid for the car, and he was still wondering, how come he was a man and a dog when he got in the car, but when he got off, he became a man, a woman and a dog? It turns out that Green summoned the woman with glasses on the way. This woman''s ability is really useful, like carrying a panoramic radar with you. Once used, it is easy to become addicted. This factory covers an area of ??more than 3,000 square meters. There are many waste machines and metals piled up in the spacious yard, and several are covered with tarpaulins. I dont know what. Directly opposite the entrance is a three-storey workshop. There is a huge mechanical roar and waves of psionic energy fluctuations. According to Green''s experience, it should be enchanting. At this time, someone noticed someone walking in, and immediately greeted them with a shout: "Two, what''s the matter?" The visitor is a white-haired old man with rough skin and dry hair. At first glance, he looks like a worker who has done physical work all his life. He looks at the combination of two people and one dog in front of him very dutifully, especially the dog who looks stupid. Son of a bitch, sniffing around something covered in canvas, as if trying to take a bite of anything. "Hello, we''re here to find Mr. Black Claw, someone introduced him." Green said tactfully. The old man was a little relaxed when he heard that he was looking for the boss: "What''s your name? I''ll ask the factory manager. The factory manager is very busy recently..." "You said it was Taklama, he should know." Green reported his name and believed that Hewlett had already passed the information. Sure enough, less than two minutes after the old man left, heavy footsteps came from the workshop in front, followed by a blue mecha walking out. This mecha is about 2.5 meters high, and its shape is somewhat similar to the Ma Run mecha. Even the head is wrapped in the mecha. Magic runes appear on the surface, one after another, bright and dark, with the movement of the mecha There was also a white steam behind it, indicating that this mecha should be the dual power of the alchemy core and the steam engine. "You are finally here, Mr. Taklama!" Three meters away, the mecha stopped and lifted the mask to reveal a young face. This person is the factory manager of Heizhao Mechanical Workshop. He has two dark circles under his eyes, and his eye sockets are a little swollen. He looks like he hasn''t woken up because of staying up all night. Take it to a small building next to the workshop. In the reception room in the small building, they exchanged a few words with each other, and Black Claw went straight to the topic and said, "Lord Taklama, I have received an order from the Chairman and will fully cooperate with you. If you have any requirements, just ask I ordered." Even when he got here, Black Claw still didn''t take off his mecha, and through the observation of the woman with glasses, he actually found that the host was not a complete body. To be precise, apart from the exposed head, this black claw only has half of his body and a right arm left. I dont know how he survived this injury, and he was transformed into this way. Different from the direction of human transformation researched by Duke Frau and No. 0, this black claw is also a human transformation, but through alchemy and mechanical technology, he replaced his missing limbs with a more powerful alchemical armor. And the effect of this method turned out to be very good. According to the evaluation of the cemetery''s combat power, the black claw after the transformation has a high combat power of eight thousand nine, a proper legendary high-level. Although the strength is not weak, Black Claw knows that the official members of the mysterious Abyss Club are all perverts. Even if the person in front of him looks similar to him, he does not dare to look down on him, and his attitude is very low. Appears very respectful. "Let''s talk about the mission first." Green said straight to the point. But at this moment, the woman with glasses suddenly said: "Master, there is an ambush nearby, the target seems to be here." The eyes of the woman with glasses flashed a data stream, and the situation within a three-kilometer radius came to her mind. There were six people in total, four official and two legendary, divided into two teams from the flanks to approach Black Claw''s factory... Heipaw''s face changed slightly when he heard it, he obviously knew who was going to deal with him, but he didn''t expect to catch up with Green''s stall, which made him feel very shameless, and at the same time a little helpless, the other party''s background was very deep, If he still wants to survive in Stopol, it is impossible to completely tear his face, but such constant harassment is too annoying. "Oh~~~" Green looked at Black Claw: "Send the enemy''s situation to Mr. Black Claw, and consider it as a gift for me." Black Claw was stunned for a moment, and then he felt a powerful mental force wrapped in a stream of data, which poured directly into his brain unreasonably. Black Claw instantly understood that there was no resistance in controlling himself, and then a map around the factory appeared in his mind, which clearly marked the positions of the six enemies, as well as the corresponding strength and equipment data... Black Claw was secretly surprised, what kind of ability is this, and he got such detailed battlefield information in just a few minutes! "Sure enough, they are those idiots who are haunted." After Black Claw received the information, he found that the six people were also equipped with constructive mechas, especially the two legendary enemies who drove two war-level alien machines. Armor, a griffin form, a flying dragon form, two war-level alchemy mechas almost doubled their strength, from the Legendary Elementary to the Legendary Intermediate level. This is also the characteristic of the Kingdom of Sishorn. Originally, the Kingdom of Sishorn was just a small country split from the ancient kingdom of Thorne. Not only was the territory small, the land was also barren, and the population was too large, which prompted them to develop an extremely developed alchemy. In industry, all kinds of alchemical machinery for production and warfare were mass-produced. It is by virtue of these that the Kingdom of West Thorne has gradually developed into a force that cannot be reckoned with on the continent, and has grabbed a considerable amount of territory in the No. 1 Void World. "Quickly solve it, don''t delay business." Green said lightly. Black Claw frowned slightly. Originally, he was concerned about the power behind these people, but he was even more afraid of the Abyss Club. Now that Green has spoken, he turned his heart away and moved to kill. "Sorry, please wait, I''ll be right back." Black Claw finished speaking and turned around and walked out of the reception room. The opened mask was covered, and then the mecha''s right hand deformed from one palm to a full one. It was a thorny hammer head. With a clatter, the chains were released, and the heavy meteor hammer smashed to the ground, being dragged by the black claws and making a "ding ding ding dong" sound. Inside the mecha, all kinds of data flickered in front of Black Claw''s eyes. His eyes flashed with cold murderous intent. Combined with the information from the glasses girl, he quickly formed a battle plan. In the next moment, in a flash, this alchemy mecha With a bang, it started at full power, and a thick smoke gushed out from the chimney connected to the steam power behind it. In an instant, a blue ray of light ripped through the air, and the strength of the legendary high-ranking class was brazenly displayed... Three minutes later, Black Claw returned to the reception room as if nothing had happened, and the blue alchemy mecha didn''t even lose a piece of paint. Outside, it was already a mess, with the remains of a large number of alchemy mechas scattered on both sides of the factory and the inhuman corpses inside. "Has it been resolved?" Green asked knowingly, seeing the battle just now. Black Claw nodded expressionlessly: "It''s your lord, but this factory can''t be wanted. The other party is Prince Biden''s people who are very powerful in Stopol. This time I killed their people, and the other party will not let it go. " Green said "oh" and said nothing else, much to Talon''s disappointment. In fact, Black Claw doesn''t want to abandon the factory. After all, this is his hard work and the legacy of his parents. If Green gets busy, he can hope to keep the factory. Unfortunately, Green had an abacus, and it was impossible to help him keep the factory. Even after seeing Black Claw, even if there is no Prince Biden, he is going to do something! (end of this chapter) Chapter 556： 561? Chapter 556 561 Black Claws Submission Green does not know who Prince Biden is, but his real purpose is Black Claw, an alchemy mecha expert. He is currently almost blank in this regard. The undead troops under his command are either equipped with shoddy enchanted armors made in his own workshop, or simple versions of construction mechas purchased from outside at a high price. When Green met the mecha army under Silabel, he was ambitious and wanted to build such a army, but later he discovered that some technologies and equipment could not be obtained even with money. And looking at the countries of the continent, the technology of the Kingdom of Lorenzo is really a bit scum, not to mention the Kingdom of Sithone, which is famous for its alchemy mecha, and the core technology of the Loen Federation is also higher than that of the Kingdom of Lorenzo. Therefore, when Green got the technology of constructing mecha from Silabel, he only did a little research and did not manufacture it on a large scale. But now that he saw Black Claw, he found a treasure, including this factory, along with technicians and workers, Green intends to pack it away. As for the wishes of these people, I believe that for the sake of gold pounds, there will be no objection. . And as a technical talent, Green can also give them a preferential treatment, and can take their families away together to relieve their worries. Thinking of this, Green''s eyes flashed a hint of happiness, looking at the black claw wrapped in the alchemy mecha with eager eyes. Black Claw still didn''t know that he was being targeted by the big devil in front of him, but he felt that Green''s eyes were not quite right, which made his chrysanthemum tense for a while, and thought to himself, "This lord won''t have any special hobbies in that respect! " But at this time, he suddenly remembered that his lower body was gone, chrysanthemums or something, didn''t exist at all, which made him feel relieved. Green did what he thought of, and after he made up his mind, he didn''t hide it, so he simply had a showdown with Black Claw. "What! Your lord, you..." Blackpaw had an incredible expression on his face. He didn''t expect Green to make such a thoughtful request. Originally, he was still worried about what to do next! Offending Prince Biden this time, Stopol will definitely not be able to stay any longer. He can walk away, but the factory technicians and the workers below have been trained by him over the years. And keep these people, in case Prince Biden takes anger on them, the fate of these people will be very tragic. Black Claw is just a technical nerd after all. Facing such a complex and difficult situation, it is beyond his ability, making him helpless. At this time, Green''s proposal is equivalent to solving everything, but he doesn''t know that Green''s so-called destination is not the foreign country or other void world in his concept... Soon Black Claw gathered the workers in the factory, a total of more than 200 people, plus a lot of belongings. Black Claw briefly explained the current situation. The workers immediately became agitated when they heard it. After all, for them, Prince Biden is simply a legendary existence. In any case, they never imagined that they would one day have contact with such a big man. While the workers were making a fuss, Black Claw subtly colorized one of the foreman. The foreman immediately understood and stood up and shouted: "Everyone listen to me!" This tall foreman is very prestigious among the workers. After he raised his arms, the workers gradually quieted down. The foreman swept over everyone with a firm gaze, and said solemnly: "Brothers, I don''t need to tell you what kind of character the factory manager is. These years have been obvious to all of us. Go and ask all over Stopol, how can there be such a boss? I don''t care what other people do. Anyway, I''ve been with the boss for the rest of my life. I''ll go home to pick up my wife and children in a while. Anyway, the house is rented. Don''t worry about not being able to eat." The foreman''s words immediately moved a lot of people. The situation of these people is not as good as that of the foreman. They have neither a house nor an estate. Most of them are not even Stopol people at all. Can''t find such a job. At this time, just in time, a few people stood up and agreed: "Yes! We also follow the factory manager." Immediately, the atmosphere was raised, and more than 200 workers expressed their willingness to follow Black Claw. Green saw this scene in his eyes. Although the method was a bit old-fashioned, it really worked. The next step is to pack up the belongings, take away everything that can be taken away from the factory, the workers with family members go home to clean up, and there are more than a dozen dragging their families to take their family, but they really dont want to leave, and the black claw is not embarrassed. Get up and let them go when everything is ready. These people didn''t complain either. In fact, they didn''t want to leave, but they were both old and young, and they were natives of Stopol, so it was hard to leave their homeland. Black Claw''s organizational ability is good, and it is ready in less than half an hour. The next step is simple, Green didn''t have any shyness, he directly opened a huge portal, walked out of several Cyclops more than six meters high, and began to carry those heavy machines. These are precision-machined machines, and Green doesn''t worry about letting the dracolich move them, and if they can''t get it right, they will be broken. In comparison, the Cyclops is powerful and powerful, and it is more delicate than the dragon, which is suitable for coolies. It was the first time that the factory workers saw the Cyclops. They were all surprised, curious, and scared. They were even more afraid of Green who was standing beside Black Claw. These huge and frightening giants were summoned by the same person. of. When the machine is finished, the next step is the human. Among these people, Green did not want to subdue anyone except Black Claw. After these people enter the foggy world, they will integrate into the towns rebuilt by the remnants of the human city-state. At the same time, as the technical backbone and middle-level cadres of the new factory planned by Green, recruit more workers in the foggy world and build a larger mecha factory. At this moment, Green even imagined a scene in his mind... The skeleton soldiers under his command are equipped with fully-covered alchemy mechas, rushing towards the enemy like countless locusts. The bone dragon in the sky is also wrapped in a mecha flashing with magical runes, protecting the fragile bones and soul fire... And all of this is tied to Black Claw alone. At this moment, Green finally realized what Uncle Ge said, ''What is the most important thing in the twenty-first world - talent! '' You really don''t deceive me. Green then sent these workers and their families to the misty world in batches, not avoiding Black Claw in the process. Black Claw couldn''t help widening his eyes when he saw this scene. He was stunned to find that Green''s method was very different from that of a demon warlock, more like the method of a necromancer, and the news passed by the abyss club said that this adult is a demon warlock. Black Claw broke out in a cold sweat in an instant, and he realized that he had discovered a great secret. But after thinking about it, he felt wrong again, this was not what he discovered at all, but what the other party deliberately showed in front of him. Talon''s brain was running fast, guessing what Green meant, so that he could make the next decision. At this time, Green was watching Black Claw''s reaction with a half-smile, and this was also a test he gave Black Claw, or this time Black Claw''s choice determined that he would become a shadow creature that retains some of human physiological characteristics and autonomy. , or was killed directly by Green, and then extracted the soul to become a lich. Black Claw''s heart skipped a beat, and his thoughts went back and forth. Should he take refuge with the one in front of him, or should Xu and Weishe secretly report the situation here to the Abyss Club? As the workers were transported, Green''s eyes turned to Black Claw, and it was time to choose his destiny. "Black Claw~~" Green called out this genius of alchemy and mechanical technology. Black Claw Mo was stunned for a moment, subconsciously activated the mecha''s defense, and suddenly a magical shield appeared on the surface of his blue mecha. Green said lightly: "What? Do you want to fight with me?" Black Claw reacted, quickly retracted the magic shield, and forced a smile: "My subordinates dare not! Your lord...that..." Seeing Black Claw''s mouth open, Green simply pointed him to a clear path: "Now I''ll give you a chance to choose. If you want to run, I can let you run for five minutes first. If you can run away, it will be your fate. But If you can''t run, let me catch it back, then I''m sorry, I can only turn you into a lich. If..." Before Green could finish speaking, Black Claw was already on one knee and said with a serious face: "This subordinate is willing to be loyal." But he cursed inwardly: "mmp, what a joke, run for five minutes first, not a child Hide-and-seek, I can escape the pursuit of the natural disaster by running for five minutes as a Legendary?" So he made a decisive decision, and Black Claw resolutely confessed. Green showed a rare smile, but Erha, who had been lying beside him, expressed his dissatisfaction with a "woo woo", as if he had lost a chance to hunt, making it very boring. Black Claw made a note for Erha, but he didn''t dare to provoke the pets who were following Green at this moment. Although the contact time was not long, Black Claw keenly discovered that this stupid looking big dog seemed to be following him. The **** beside the emperor is definitely a traitor, and it is best not to offend him. Then, Green transformed the black claw into a shadow creature without any suspense, and then checked the attributes, Green was overjoyed. Not to mention the combat power, the black claw''s skill column has turned three pages: Advanced Alchemy [lv7], Advanced Mechanical Manufacturing [lv8], Advanced Mechanical Principle [lv6], Enchanting Specialization [lv7], Alchemy Engineering [lv5] This guy is indeed a genius. Judging from his young age, he is definitely a top expert in the fields of [Alchemy Technology] and [Mechanical Manufacturing]. Compared with Professor Arkansas and Dr. Vincent, they are no worse than him. With the addition of Black Claw, and the information on [Vera Alchemy] given by Grand Duke Mora this time, I believe that it will not be long before the undead army under Green''s command will be able to advance to a higher level of equipment. (end of this chapter) Chapter 557： 562? Marquis of Bolradi (plus for subscription) Chapter 557 562 Marquis of Bolradi (plus for subscription) After ?? became a shadow creature, Black Claw''s loyalty was not high, only 60 at the beginning, barely reaching the pass line. After all, he was forced to become a prostitute, and he would not be willing to put it on anyone, but Green was very patient with such a really capable technical talent, and brought him directly back to the foggy world. First, he visited the large-scale cemetery. Black Claw came to the cemetery for the first time, and felt a little awkward when he felt the strong breath of death around him, but it had been transformed into a shadow holy relic, and he did not reject the power of death. But the next scene shocked him. In the gray sky, a silver-gray dragon suddenly jumped up from the dragon''s nest not far away, and the huge dragon wings covered the sky. Immediately after, another dark-red giant dragon uttered a dragon roar and flew into the air, spotted Green, and flew over immediately. But Arshvaro didn''t come to Greene, but to Erha. After getting along recently, this shadow bonus has become a good friend with the Hellhound. Followed by a team of hundreds of people flying in the distance, constantly changing the formation in the air, that is the angel team is leading the dragon warriors to train the tactical formation... In the other direction is a huge factory building. You can hear the rumble inside from a distance, and you dont know what is being made. Outside the cemetery, a 2,000-strong undead army had just returned from patrolling. In front were three hundred fallen knights, followed by a neat line of gun skeleton soldiers. They came to the gate of the city defense fortress in the cemetery. Two cyclops turned the winch. , raise the heavy iron gates... The daily life of the cemetery in this scene completely shocked Black Claw. Although he guessed that Green''s true identity is a necromancer, he did not expect to have such an amazing city of undead in his hands. To say it is compelling, it has to be a giant dragon, a dragon lich and a shadow red dragon, and the shock brought by it is even comparable to a natural disaster-level powerhouse. Black Claw was instantly determined, this time he really embraced his big thick legs, and his loyalty suddenly rose, from sixty-one to eighty. Green looked at him and saw that this guy didn''t have any morals either. He was a typical mother if he had milk. But that''s fine, as long as he stays strong and gives him a chance to show his talent, he won''t worry about losing his loyalty. Immediately, Green brought Black Claw to the site of the study of the Titan Colossus. The huge ancient alchemy creation shocked Black Claw again, causing his eyes to light up and his breathing to become rapid, like a rutted teddy thumping on the Titan Colossus. Talon''s loyalty exploded when he learned that Grimm was going to put him in charge of researching the Colossus and presiding over the establishment of a new alchemy factory. Professor Arkansas and Dr. Vinson returned to their original research direction. Recently, their original research project has been completely stopped for this Titan Colossus. However, this redistribution cannot be implemented immediately. Although Black Claw is eager to attack the Titan Colossus, it still has to help Green to complete the task of the Abyss Club first. Meanwhile, in Talon''s former factory. A potbellied businessman shouted angrily at the empty factory: "Trash! It''s all trash! Check it out for me, where is that **** Black Claw? Find him and bring it to me!" In front of the businessman, stood three superhumans wearing alchemy mechas, covered with armor, only one head leaked. The leader of them was an expressionless, cold-faced man, who looked like a typical soldier and snorted: "Mr. Kenny, please pay attention to your words, we are not your subordinates, if you talk again, you won''t go out of your mind. , I wouldn''t mind twisting it off for you." The fat businessman froze for a moment, his face became even more ugly, showing a look of fear, he broke away from the state of ''angry leader'', and managed to squeeze out a smile that was uglier than crying: "I''m sorry Captain Gesen, I lost my temper just now, but The soldier named Gesen said coldly: "No need, but report this matter to the Prince immediately. The next thing is not something you and I can bear." The fat Kenny shook the fat on his body, a little unwilling, but helpless. After all, he was just a pug kept by Prince Biden. , even a random soldier can kill him at will, without punishment afterwards. These people are the treasures of His Royal Highness... When Green and Talon returned from the misty world, it was already hours later. They did not appear at the original location, but went directly to a safe house outside Stopol based on the coordinates provided by Black Claw. This is an inconspicuous rural farm. The property rights are recorded in the name of an unrelated person. No one would have thought that there would be a secret underground base of more than 200 square meters under this farm. After ?? came here, Talon began to introduce this mission to Green. Black Claw is a peripheral member of the Abyss Club. There are two members of the Abyss Club in Stopol, and they all need to cooperate with Green this time. And Green''s task is to assassinate the second person in the Sithawn Kingdom - the Marquis of Boradi. Although this Boladi is just a marquis, he is quite a character in the kingdom of Sishorn. There are legends that he is actually the illegitimate son of the current king of Sishorn. Otherwise, how could he have achieved rapid success at such a young age, only in Biden Under the Prince became Lieutenant Governor of West Thorne''s largest colony. And this Marquis of Bolradi has obvious political leanings. Because of his belief in the God of Holy Light, he has expressed his position in many public occasions, stood up for the Holy Light Church, and preached the Holy Light doctrine. He has been criticized a lot, but he still goes his own way. Even this time, in the confrontation between the Church of the Holy Light and the Condor Empire, the Kingdom of Sithone chose the Church of the Holy Light, and the role of Marquis Borradi was there. Through this mission and the recommendation of Grand Duke Mora, the political stance of the Abyss Club can be vaguely seen. But this has nothing to do with Green, what he has to do now is to complete the task at hand, continue to play the role of Demon Warlock Taklama, and wait for the next development of the situation. This time, not only did he get the alchemy materials of Grand Duke Mora, but he also got the much-needed talent of Black Claw. No matter how he counted this trip, it was enough, so his mentality was also very good, but he was more looking forward to what this big drama would eventually lead to. direction. About half an hour later, another peripheral member also came here to meet. This is a very ordinary-looking farmer, with a face full of ravines ravaged by the wind and frost, shabby coarse clothes, trouser legs rolled up, revealing a pair of mud legs, leaving a wet trail on the ground with every step. footprint. Green could see at a glance that something was wrong with this farmer, that he was not a human at all, but a paper figurine wrapped in illusion! Green frowned and looked at Black Claw. Black Claw immediately explained: "Sir, this is origami, and his body cannot move for some reason. He can only use these paper figures when he goes out. There is no intention to offend the adults." The farmer was stunned for a moment, realizing that Green had seen through his tricks, and he was taken aback. He has always been conceited, and his paper figurines can be faked. The Volga man who came last time also stared at him for five minutes. I found out that I didn''t expect it to be seen through at a glance this time, so I quickly bowed and apologized: "My lord, forgive me, it''s really a special situation, and I didn''t mean to offend the adults." Green snorted noncommittally: "Let''s get down to business first!" As the periphery of the club, Black Claw and Origami have a clear division of labor, Black Claw provides logistical support, and Origami is responsible for intelligence collection. According to the information provided by Origami on Marquis Borradi, Marquis Borradi will go to the City of Light in two days to discuss the specific matters of the official alliance between the Church of Holy Light and the Kingdom of Sithorn. This is the best chance to assassinate... Green''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he secretly doubted in his heart, is this Marquis Borradii lacking in heart? The fact that he jumped out to support the Church of the Holy Light has already become a thorn in the side of the condor Empire and the factions of the condor empire in the Sishorn kingdom, not to mention that he is just the illegitimate son of the king, even the official prince did not do this. That''s okay, hiding in Stopol City, at least Prince Biden, a natural disaster powerhouse, is there, and he has to protect him in the face of the king. But at this time, the Marquis of Boradi is going to leave this protective umbrella and go to the Church of the Holy Light. Isn''t this courting death? In this situation, there are only two possibilities, either Marquis Borradii is really insane, or this may be a trap. "Janet, what do you think?" Greene was not very good at analyzing a lot of intelligence, so he simply handed it over to the woman with glasses. After a while, Jenny analyzed all the information provided by Origami about Marquis Borradii, but came to the conclusion that Marquis Borradii is indeed not very smart. Moreover, his so-called illegitimate child rumors are not very true. It is likely to be a chess piece from the West Thorne Kingdom who wants to have both sides between the Church of the Holy Light and the Condor Empire. And according to the national conditions of the Kingdom of West Thorne, the secularization of the whole country is very deep, and more people are the goddess of storm and business, making it difficult for the Church of the Holy Light to spread in the Kingdom of West Thorne. Therefore, the Marquis of Borradi, who believes in the Holy Light, jumped up and down. It is likely that the Sithawn Kingdom raised the price of the Condor Empire. Once the two sides reach a compromise, he is useless, and death is inevitable. Green was a little surprised when he heard the intelligence analysis of the woman with glasses. He didn''t expect that the woman with glasses could analyze so many things just by analyzing the information of Marquis Borradii, which is really a toad. . Having said that, now that this guy jumped out to die, does it mean that the Condor Empire and the Sithawn Kingdom have come together again? If this is the case, the situation will be a little ugly for Holy Light Church. With this agreement, the Kingdom of Sithone is likely to directly participate in the war. The recent military mobilization of Stopol City has already begun to show signs. At that time, the fragile flank of the Church of the Holy Light will be exposed to the army of Sithone. (end of this chapter) Chapter 558： 563? Twelve million souls Chapter 558 563 Twelve million souls After coming out of Talon''s safe house, Green came to the residence of ''Origami''. Although ''Origami'' just explained why he used a paper man to meet him, Green proposed to meet his body. For this kind of request, Origami didnt want to agree, but Green insisted, and he had no choice but to report the address. Although they are all on the outskirts of the Abyss Club, Black Claw has never seen Origami''s true face for so long, so this time he just happened to follow. Origami''s home is in a luxurious manor outside the city. The exterior looks tattered. I don''t know how long it has been abandoned. Flocks of crows are hovering in the sky. a feeling of. When Green and Black Claw came here, an old man in a tuxedo was already waiting in advance, bowing and salute with the very standard Sithone noble etiquette: "My lord, the master is waiting inside." Green nodded slightly in return, and followed the butler in. In fact, this butler is the same as the previous mud-legged farmer, made of paper figures, but the farmer is the consciousness of "Origami" himself, and this butler is loaded with another soul. Came to the abandoned manor. Because of its disrepair, the roof has leaked, and the sky light shines in from the outside, adding a bit of life to this lifeless building. Under the spiral staircase in the hall, a paper model similar to a wheelchair is suspended. This thing was also folded out of white paper, and inside was inlaid a pale-skinned, very beautiful young man who was a little sicker than Lin Daiyu. Green didn''t confuse the boy''s gender. Although he looked more feminine, the features of his Adam''s apple and eyebrows made it easy to see that he was a man. "Sir, Adrian greets you." Origami didn''t move his lips, but made a very nice sound with the vibration of the paper behind him. He should have been unable to move his entire body, which made Green think of the Frostbite. Origami didn''t hide any more, and directly reported his name. Now that the manor has been exposed, there is no point in hiding his name. As long as he investigates the history of the manor a little, he can find out his origins. "You are Adrian of the Kansas family!" Talon exclaimed in shock. It turned out that the Kansas family was also a prominent family in West Thorne. There was a duke and two earls, but they launched a rebellion 20 years ago. After the suppression, the entire family was liquidated. At that time, the most famous genius of the Kansas family was called Ah Derian, promoted to legend at the age of nineteen. It is a pity that the Kansas family collapsed. It is said that Adrian died at the time, but he did not expect to live to this day. Green looked at the person in front of him. According to Black Claw, he was nineteen years ago and should be forty now, but he couldn''t see the traces of the years on him. It seems like time has stood still... Thinking of this, Green''s face froze, and he walked to the front without saying a word, and observed Adrian closely embedded in the paper model. Seeing this, the housekeeper felt that it was too rude, and wanted to step forward to stop it, Origami glanced at it, and his eyes swayed from side to side. The old housekeeper was angry and helpless. Seeing his young master being inspected like a trader, a humiliating emotion sprouted in his heart. Green didn''t even look at the old housekeeper. After watching around Adrian for a while, he suddenly asked, "Aren''t you angry when I''m like this? Your housekeeper is very angry." "Huh?" Adrian froze for a moment: "Why are you angry? What is anger?" Green looked at him and shook his head slightly: "Has it reached this level? The soul has been lost too much, you can''t create any more split souls, or your spiritual body will soon collapse completely." Adrian blinked, although he understood Green''s meaning, but he didn''t care: "Crash if you collapse, in fact, I should have died a long time ago, what''s the point of living like this?" "Then why didn''t you kill yourself?" Green asked. Adrian was silent, and a complex expression appeared on his expressionless face: "It''s mom, she let me live well." "Follow me!" Green said firmly: "It''s not very good for you to live like this." "Can you let me live well?" Adrian was very entangled in this sentence, which should be the last sentence his mother left to him before she died. "I promise!" Green said decisively: "Call out all your souls and let me see." Adrian''s eyes seemed to be a little more alive, and the paper membrane under him vibrated, making this beep. The buzzing sound was very short, and then the abandoned manor fell into a brief silence, and then there was a "rustle" from all directions, and the sound became louder and louder until it became a buzzing roar! At this time, under the induction of the woman with glasses, countless psionic reactions appeared in an instant within a three-kilometer range, densely packed and countless. One hundred thousand! Two hundred thousand! Or... a million... The sudden huge data flow has exceeded the processing limit of the woman with glasses, and a white gas burst from the top of her head because of the overload. The woman with glasses turned pale, immediately interrupted her ability, panting heavily, looking at Adrian, who was calm over there, with lingering fears, she had never encountered such a situation before. At the same time, around the abandoned manor, countless crows flew out of the woods, and black insects burrowed out of the ground, as well as mice, sparrows, squirrels, wild boars, elk, tigers, brown bears, humans... These creatures are madly gathering towards this manor. These are all Adrian''s souls, and the total number is actually 12 million! And this is the reason why Green has extracurricular branches, be sure to take a look at ''Origami'' himself. Just when he met the farmer before, Green''s professional sensitivity as a necromancer realized that the soul in the farmer''s paper figurine was very special. Although it was Adrian who controlled the farmer at that time, the farmer had a soul in his body. As long as Adrian regained consciousness, the farmer was like the housekeeper, like an independent consciousness. But these consciousnesses were actually separated from Adrian''s soul. It''s just that he did not directly differentiate such a soul, otherwise no matter how powerful a soul can''t bear it, it will reach its limit by dividing two or three times at most. Even a necromancer will have serious sequelae by training the soul more than ten times. . But this Adrian actually differentiated 12 million souls, what kind of concept is this! In fact, Adrian just differentiated a trace of soul each time, smaller than a hair, and then slowly arranged it, just like growing food, or raising pigs and chickens, and slowly raising that trace of soul that was thinner than a hair. If this method is used, the normal differentiation of tens of thousands of souls will not cause damage to the origin of the soul at all, but Adrian has too many differentiations. As long as he sees a creature, he will separate a trace of soul, and It transforms into a clone. Even if there is only a trace at a time, 12 million souls, the quantitative change has turned into a qualitative change, causing irreversible serious poisoning to his soul. As Green said, if he didn''t come here, soon Adrian''s soul would collapse. But meeting Green was his luck and Green''s luck. Green asked him to gather all the divided souls, and in the next moment, with a thought, he had already opened the Nightmare Realm and accepted all the 12 million divided souls, including Adrian himself. In an instant, the surrounding creatures lost their souls, the birds in the air fell like raindrops, and the insects and beasts on the ground also fell to the ground and died, turning the abandoned manor into a dead zone. Although in essence, these 12 million souls belong to Adrian, but after entering the Nightmare Kingdom, they are shaped into various evil souls by the special laws of the Nightmare Kingdom, including humans, orcs, and others. Dwarves, goblins, elves...and have since left Adrian. This instantly made Adrian feel a sense of relief, and his own soul was re-solidified from the brink of collapse under the repair of the Nightmare Kingdom. Of course, it''s impossible to let him out again, Green just left a sentence of "Let''s start a new life here" and disappeared. The reason why Green''s attitudes are different before and after is not because he is ruthless, but because of his great disappointment. Originally, Green saw Adrian''s situation and thought he had found a treasure again, but it was too early to be happy. After entering the kingdom of nightmares, he repaired Adrian''s soul, and learned a full set of methods for cultivating soul-splitting. And by cultivating the split soul in this way, once it is re-integrated in the future, it will inevitably cause soul pollution, which is the biggest side effect. The soul is the foundation of everything. Once the soul is polluted, it is difficult to break through the past, not to mention the Holy Spirit and the demigod, even the natural disaster level. But in general, the population of Nightmare Kingdom has increased by more than 10 million at one time, which is a good gain. Three days later, the city port of Stopol was crowded and bustling. Prince Biden of West Thorne led the important officials and nobles of the colony to see off Marquis Borradii at the pier. Marquis Borradi was dressed in full clothes and with a confident smile on his face. He was full of expectations for this mission to the Holy Light Church. As the most devout Holy Light believer, he was obliged to bring the Holy Light to Sithone, so that The people of West Thorne bask in the Great Light! Watching Marquis Borradii''s ship lift anchor and leave the port, Prince Biden withdrew his smile and his face turned cold. As the boss of the pro-Condor Empire faction in the Sishorn Kingdom, Prince Biden half-blinded his eyes and couldn''t see this self-righteous illegitimate son. He couldn''t understand why such a wise and powerful king could give birth to such a **** and stupid waste? (end of this chapter) Chapter 559： 564? Shelling Chapter 559 564 Bombardment But this waste finally has some value. This time, it was just taken out to put pressure on the Condor Empire, and finally made the Condor Empire transfer more benefits to the Kingdom of Sishorn in exchange for the Kingdom of Sishorn to send troops to the Church of Holy Light. Before that, the role of Marquis Borradi was not only a bargaining chip to put pressure on the Condor Empire, but also a pretext to confuse the Church of the Holy Light, making the Church of the Holy Light mistakenly think that it could win Sithorn, at least to keep the Kingdom of Sithone neutral. "How is the preparation of the troops?" Prince Biden asked a general beside him. "Your Highness, you are ready and ready to act at any time." The general answered confidently, with anticipation in his eyes, maybe after this battle, he will be able to get the chance to be promoted to general. "Very good, listen to my orders at any time." There was a glint of excitement in Prince Biden''s eyes. At the same time, more than ten kilometers away, on a bay where the warship that Marquis Borradii must pass through, Green and the woman with glasses stood at the height of the bay with Erha. This is the end of a mountain range that protrudes into the sea to form a peninsula. Because it is a cliff and the water level is relatively deep, ships will be closer to the land when they turn here. "It''s here!" Green squinted his eyes and looked to the sea, and saw the silhouette of a battleship appearing in the fog on the sea, which was the frigate that Marquis Borradii was riding. The speed of this boat is very fast, chopping the waves on the sea. "Master, what should we do next?" The woman with glasses also saw the warship. Generally speaking, warships of this level have magic shields, which can withstand attacks below the legendary level, and the warship itself is extremely strong. It is also difficult for the Marquis to travel on a warship, otherwise it would be enough to just dispatch a legendary killer, let alone let the Abyss Club take action. Green looked at the warship in the distance, and said lightly, "Wait a little closer." Then he fell into silence. After another 20 minutes, the frigate can already be seen very clearly. The slender and beautiful all-metal hull is flying over the blue sea, and the bow is up and down, smashing a white wave... The Kingdom of Sishorn is indeed a famous maritime power. From this frigate alone, it can be seen that its shipbuilding technology is much stronger than that of the Kingdom of Lorenzo. Fortunately, this is an extraordinary world. If it were a technological world, the Kingdom of Lorenzo would have been destroyed long ago. As time went on, the frigate got closer and closer, and Green still didn''t move, which made the woman with glasses very strange. She couldn''t guess what way Green would use to assassinate the Marquis of Bolradi. ? Or send in hellhounds to sneak in? Or what else? At this moment, Green suddenly moved, and with a wave of his hand, a psionic sweep flattened the ground beside it and compacted it into a platform, followed by a portal with a diameter of more than ten meters high. Then there was a violent vibration from the ground, a thick black metal gun barrel first protruded from the portal, then the huge gun body and the wide crawler turret below, and the Cyclops pushing the handle with all his strength, Pushed out this latest undead fortress cannon. This giant cannon is under the auspices of the Arkansas professor, and has greatly improved the ordinary version of the undead fortress cannon. It has a larger caliber, a longer range and amazing power! It is specially designed to deal with large but slow-moving targets, and can play a huge role in a large-scale siege battle. This time, Green actually wanted to use this huge cannon to bombard the frigate of the West Thorne Kingdom, and directly send the ship and the Marquis of Boradi to the seabed. The woman with glasses was stunned when she saw this scene. She didn''t expect such a slapstick operation. As the cannon was pushed out of the portal, the cyclops who pushed the cannon immediately began to carry the cannonballs. On the turret behind the cannon, a group of skeleton artillerymen were also busy aiming, ranging, and activated the psionic acceleration device in the barrel. This is also the biggest improvement made by the Arkansas professor to this fortress cannon. With the aid of this psionic acceleration device, this cannon is enough to project a two-ton cannonball to a distance of 20 kilometers. This black behemoth that suddenly appeared was immediately spotted by the lookout on the frigate. The lookout was stunned for a moment, and immediately alerted the alarm. Soon in the command room of the warship, Marquis Borradii, the captain, and the first officer all saw the huge guns on the shore. Marquis Borradii didn''t feel afraid yet. He had almost no common sense about military affairs and war. Even if the captain hadn''t said that it was a cannon at first, he didn''t think that the black, complex-looking machine was actually a machine. cannon! Because in his mind, the so-called cannon is the kind of thing with a thick and short cast iron barrel and two wooden wheels, which is completely irrelevant to that kind of huge iron-black machine. Although the captain of the frigate recognized that it was a fortress cannon, he did not realize the danger, and just frowned: "What''s the matter? When did the army build a fort here?" The first mate next to ?? was keenly aware that something was wrong: "Lord Marquis, Your Excellency Captain, there is no fortress cannon marked on the chart, and... our army does not seem to have this type of fortress cannon..." While speaking, the first mate suddenly froze, looking out of the porthole with an ugly face. Now you can see with the naked eye that the huge gun on the shore has adjusted its barrel and aimed at them. "Not good!" The captain finally realized that it was the enemy, dashed to the podium with a stride, and snapped a red button. Suddenly, the entire frigate sounded a harsh alarm, which was the most advanced combat readiness alarm. This was originally the inland sea of ??the West Thorne Kingdom. As a naval power, it was in such a position. The officers and soldiers on the frigate were very lax, and no one expected to raise the alert for combat readiness at this time. However, the quality of the navy in the Kingdom of Sishorn is quite good, but I was stunned for a moment. I quickly reacted. The officers and soldiers on the ship rushed to their posts. Only ten seconds later, the magic shield was activated, and twenty seconds later, the naval guns were charged. complete At this moment, there was a sudden bang! A white smoke ring and a dazzling burst of intense psionic energy erupted from the runway of the Undead Fortress Cannon. A shell ripped through the air and rushed towards the frigate on the sea at an alarming speed. The sound of the huge cannon can even faintly reach the city of Stopol! Prince Biden, who had just left the port in a carriage, had the fastest reaction. His brows moved and he looked out the window. That was the direction in which Marquis Borradi was sailing and the direction of the source of the loud noise. I thought: "Did the Abyss Club do it? To make such a big move, it''s not like their style!" "Your Highness, do you need to send someone to take a look?" The adjutant next to him also heard the movement and sensed psionic fluctuations. Prince Biden did not stop him and said lightly: "Everything is done according to the rules." "Yes, Your Highness!" The adjutant immediately understood... At this moment, on the frigate, the captain roared hoarsely: "Left full rudder! Full speed!" The helmsman next to ?? turned the steering wheel frantically, and the whole ship leaned to the right abruptly, as if it was about to capsize. That Bora to the Marquis didn''t grasp firmly, and suddenly became a rolling gourd, screaming in shock and pain. In the next moment, with a bang, the huge shell smashed into the water, splashing a huge splash, but it missed the frigate by more than ten meters. Even so, the huge waves raised by the shells lifted the warship with a displacement of more than 3,000 tons, and then plunged into the oncoming waves, the whole warship shook violently, and the hull made a creaking sound, as if there were metal Like twisted and torn. "Aim the naval guns! Give me a counterattack!" The captain roared loudly, stepping on the floor like roots, and entering a fighting state, his eyes were sharp and aggressive, and he immediately ordered a counterattack. Don''t fight back after being beaten, this is not the tradition of the West Thorne Navy. With an order, the sighting staff in the command room skillfully manipulated the rangefinder and sight, and the gunner loudly reported the parameters: "Elevation angle 20, left rotation 45, distance 12.5, shotgun ready..." The two main guns on the front and rear decks of the ship turned abruptly and stiffly with the parameters, driven by the huge gear shaft and steam engine below, and the muzzles began to charge, ready to fire. However, at this moment, the cannon of the fortress on the shore sounded again! Only ten seconds before and after... With a bang, the cannonball rushed out of the muzzle with huge kinetic energy, and a circular shock wave burst out from the muzzle again. The tip of the shell is showing signs of burning red when rubbing against the air. After the calibration of the first shot, this time it is more accurate. Although the frigate made an emergency evasion, but just now in order to fight back, the ship''s speed was slightly reduced, but I didn''t expect the opponent''s cannon to fire so fast, and the shell hit the stern. It hit the main gun in the stern hard. With a ?? bang, there was no suspense that the frigate was torn in half in an instant, splitting from a quarter of the stern, and a large amount of seawater poured in. A three thousand-ton frigate sank into the sea in just a few breaths. The woman with glasses stared at this scene in a stunned manner. She had been by the side of Saintess of Sivinaya before, but she had never seen such a scene of bombardment by huge artillery. finished? What about the mission of the Marquis of Boradie? Is it dead? At this time, the undead fortress cannon also began to withdraw, and the Cyclops again pushed the heavy cannon and disappeared into the portal. There are many wrecks of sunken ships floating on the sea in the distance, but there is not a single survivor. "Let''s go." Green closed the portal and didn''t go to check if Marquis Borradii was dead. Because at this moment, a behemoth under the sea is already doing the final finishing work. (end of this chapter) Chapter 560： 565? Lights Wrath Chapter 560 565 Wrath of the Holy Light On the pitch-black sea bottom, there is a huge and ugly black fish, with a naked beauty connected to it through tentacles. This sea **** guard that Greene had conquered in the East China Sea finally has a role this time. Xiaohei has long been hidden under the sea, this is the double insurance that Green has prepared in advance. Although it is said that Marquis Borradii himself is very useless and only has the strength of a formal elementary level, but his identity is very special, the Church of the Holy Light is likely to arrange someone to protect him, or achieve something to save his life. So even if the frigate is sunk, it is difficult to guarantee that Marquis Borradii will definitely die, so the existence of Xiao Hei is essential. Sure enough, at the moment when the frigate was hit, a pale golden light suddenly bloomed on the ruby ??pendant of Marquis Borradii, wrapping him inside and suspending him in the sea water. And the guard who had been following him also showed amazing strength, with a pale golden holy light blooming in his body, catching up with Marquis Borradi, and quickly pushing him to the bottom of the sea. At this moment, Xiao Hei, who had been lurking for a long time, suddenly moved, and an invisible wave hidden in the chaotic current rushed towards the two of them. Although the strong man who protected Marquis Borradii from the Church of the Holy Light has the strength of a legendary middle-level, he is not good at fighting under the sea. He didn''t notice Xiao Hei''s sneak attack at all. The **** are both broken. "Not good!" Drogba''s face changed dramatically, his mission this time was to protect Marquis Borradii. And now, because of the vibration just now, Boladi has passed out and suffered some minor injuries. If there is a light ball to protect it, it will be fine, but now the light ball suddenly shattered, and it will take less than two minutes to wait for drowned. Drogba was anxious and wanted to save Marquis Borradi, but his reason told him not to be impulsive now. It was impossible for their holy light **** to be damaged at the same time. There must be enemies secretly destroying them. Opportunity to take. As time passed, the unconscious Marquis Borradi drifted farther and farther with the current, and his vitality became weaker and weaker, which made Drogba extremely anxious. And that hidden enemy hasn''t appeared, what should I do now? He had received the most rigorous training in the church, was the best performer in the same period, and was given high expectations. But the original instructor never told him, what should I do if this situation changes? Should he give up the protection mission and concentrate on dealing with the enemy, or should he be reckless and save Marquis Borradii first? Time passed by every minute and second, and there was not much time left for him to hesitate. In the end, Drogba''s eyes were firm and he stopped looking at the dying Marquis Borradii. If you go up to save people now, the enemy will definitely make a sneak attack. At that time, there is a high probability that he and Marquis Borradii will both die. It is better to survive as much as possible. At least report the situation here... On the shore, Green, who was about to leave, suddenly whimpered and looked at the sea again. Over there, he sensed a wave of legendary mid-level psychic energy, and he would definitely deal with it only with Xiao Hei''s strength. Green frowned slightly. In the moment just now, Marquis Borradii''s breath of life had disappeared, and his soul had entered the Holy Light Kingdom, which proved that he was indeed a devout believer of the Holy Light. Now there is only one living mouth of the Holy Light Church left. Is it just letting it go? Or cut the weeds? "Forget it, let''s kill it." Green thought for a while, then signaled Erha: "Go ahead, hurry up." "Woooooo..." Erha screamed excitedly, and immediately showed the form of a two-headed hellhound, and the figure flashed and entered the spirit world. Although Hellhound is not very good at underwater combat, it is one step higher than the enemy itself, and there is little black help, so there is no suspense in the result. At this time, Drogba was already in a desperate situation. He originally thought there was only one enemy, but he did not expect that there were two! One of the hellhounds was extremely powerful. As soon as he appeared, he gave him a severe blow, tearing off one of his calves. The severe pain, the water pressure on the bottom of the sea, and the fear brought by the darkness made Drogba extremely desperate. . Drogba smiled hysterically: "It''s ridiculous, the so-called chance of life doesn''t exist at all. Even if I use various reasons to persuade myself to give up the mission, I still have to die here. I''m really a coward!" Because of his extraordinary talent, he has almost never encountered setbacks from apprentice to legend. With a high affinity for the Holy Light, he is almost certain to advance to natural disasters, but he did not expect such a situation to occur in an ordinary **** mission. fell into self-doubt and self-denial, and Drogba''s mentality completely collapsed. For the first time, when Drogba tried to be on his own, reality taught him a cruel lesson. If he can survive, he will mature. If he can''t survive, there will be no future. But Drogba didn''t know that when he was attacked, in a cathedral in the City of Light, his teacher was also the guardian of the City of Light - Archbishop Platine, his face changed slightly, Show deep eyes. "Sir Bishop, what happened?" asked a younger bishop next to him. "Drogba was attacked. It seems that the Marquis of Borradii may not be able to come." Archbishop Platine said lightly, as if he had expected this situation. "What!" Several people present were rather shocked. Currently, the Kingdom of Sithorn is the main target of the Church of the Holy Light. Marquis Borradi has played a very important role, and Drogba is also very important. He is the seed cultivated by the Church of the Holy Light and serves as the mainstay of the next generation. "Sir, we must take action, otherwise..." A young priest stood up excitedly. Archbishop Prady was indifferent: "What action to take? Do you still naively think that a king''s illegitimate son can really change Sithone''s political decisions? , prepare the defenses to the east! It won''t be long before West Thorne strikes." Everyone was shocked by the judgment of Archbishop Prady, because they had cooperated well with the West Thorne Kingdom before, and framed a Dark Council and the Royal Court of Frost Giants, but the mantis catching the cicada oriole was behind the golden dragon girl. Aludica picked the peaches, why did the two families turn their faces in a blink of an eye? But Archbishop Platine is a well-known wise man. Since he has made a judgment, there should be nine out of ten, and he must strengthen his precautions. Immediately, a priest ran out and reported the situation here. "What about Drogba? Isn''t he very dangerous now!" a pretty nun asked worriedly. Archbishop Platin also flashed a trace of worry in his eyes, and then said coldly: "This is the test he must go through. Only those who come out of desperation can become pillars with heavy responsibilities, otherwise with time. He will turn from rough jade to stubborn stone." That''s how Archbishop Platine came here back then. It was a near-death experience! The Church of Holy Light holds hundreds of sacred kingdoms, and countless geniuses have gathered in the Church of Holy Light, but from genius to powerhouse needs to be tempered, and the success rate of this process is less than 1%. "Drogba! My child, may the Lord bless you with good luck." Archbishop Platine prayed silently. Unfortunately, the blessing thousands of kilometers away did not help Drogba''s current situation. Facing the siege of Erha and Xiaohei, he couldn''t fight back except for clenching his teeth to support him. Death is only sooner or later. Suddenly, an invisible psychic energy drives the sea water to form water arrows, and the water arrows hidden in the sea water are almost undetectable. The sound of ?? ding hit Drogba''s Holy Light Shield, making a sound of gold and iron symphony. The shield of holy light, which had been very dim for a long time, swayed, but just stabilized, it was hit hard again, and was shot by the **** double-headed dog in the back. Finally, with a "boom", the shield of holy light was like a broken bubble, followed by a surge of seawater, wrapping Drogba again, causing his speed in the seawater to drop sharply. Xiao Hei took the opportunity to send out a stream of water arrows, there were thousands of them, and they shot indiscriminately, splitting the water flow and blocking all of Drogba''s escape routes. Drogba gave up, his eyes were no longer anxious, and there was no fear, as if he was relieved, and let those water arrows penetrate his body... "Finally... it''s over!" With blood and sea water in his mouth, Drogba murmured indistinctly, completely losing his life. At the same time, on the coast, Green also said these three words: "It''s over!" As soon as he finished speaking, Er Ha ran out of the water, shaking off the seawater from his body, returning to Green, sticking out his tongue, and eating Ha Chi, as if he was working hard to ask for bones. However, just when Green was about to take out a specially made keel for Erha to use as dog food, he suddenly narrowed his eyes and looked up at the sky. A little golden light flashed in the sky, and it fell down like a meteorite. After two breaths, Green finally saw clearly that it was actually a thick golden beam of light, descending from the sky and attacking where he was. Green''s expression changed, and he immediately summoned the Skeleton Lord to block him. At this time, he could no longer care whether his identity would be revealed. In an instant, a bone palm of the skeleton lord stretched out first, blocking the incoming holy light beam at a critical moment. At the same time, a voice shouted angrily: "Whoever it is, go and bury Drogba with him!" "Boom!" The ?? beam of light collided with the bone claws of the Skeleton Lord, causing a deafening explosion. In an instant, the shock wave burst into the surrounding with raging psychic energy. The powerful impact set off a tsunami that was dozens of meters high, and it rushed towards the depths of the sea. On the ground, the mountain range deep into the sea was flattened directly, leaving only the place where Green, Erha, and the woman with glasses were located. There was a high raised platform, surrounded by a big pit like morning glory, and a few kilometers away. The forest was instantly destroyed, and a small town in the distance seemed to have an earthquake... Add more, please subscribe! (end of this chapter) Chapter 561： Abyss Dragon Egg Chapter 561 Abyss Demon Dragon Egg And when that holy light falls from the sky! The Skull Lord who bears the brunt of it, just now half of his body emerged from the portal. In the eye sockets of the huge skull, the green soul is burning, looking up at the sky, surging with hatred and anger. This holy light seems to rekindle the broken scene in the memory of the Skeleton Lord. It was when he was still alive, and he seemed to have seen this scene... And blocking the [Wrath of Light], which was launched through the Void Ship anchored outside the Void World, made the Skeleton Lord pay a huge price. The white bone palm was shattered in half, and the white bones appeared. Signs of Light infestation. This is the first time Green has seen him suffer such serious damage since he obtained the Skeleton Lord. Green looked up at the sky with lingering fears, for fear that if he repeated a few more times, the skeleton lord would not be able to stop him, and he could only summon the Seraphim Taraga. And that was his last trump card now, and he didn''t want to use it easily when his life and death were at stake. Fortunately, [Wrath of the Holy Light] only had one time, which made Green secretly let out a sigh of relief, and immediately took back the skeleton lord. At the same time, he spared the psionic energy balance in the cemetery to restore the damaged bone claws to the skeleton lord, and put the holy claws that invaded into the bones. The power of light was completely consumed. The anger of the Holy Light just now caused a lot of noise, and it has alarmed many people nearby, especially the huge tsunami and the spreading shock wave, which caused great disasters to the near-shore area of ??Stopol City not far away. . At the same time, after sensing the holy light falling from the sky, Prince Biden suddenly disappeared from the carriage, and appeared a few kilometers away vigilantly, watching the pillar of holy light falling like a meteor in the sky. It''s not that Prince Biden is making a fuss, because he knows that even the Church of the Holy Light, launching such a blow directly from outside the Void World will consume unbearable resources, and in Stopol City, it is worth eliminating at any cost by the top of the Church. , Prince Biden certainly ranks first without a doubt. just made him not expect that this holy light''s wrath was not aimed at him, but aimed at dozens of kilometers away. Prince Biden was secretly surprised, that was where Marquis Borradii was just attacked. Could it be that the revenge of the Church of the Holy Light came so soon? Immediately, there was an amazing collision, and a terrifying psionic shock spread. "Blocked! It''s from the Abyss Club! But why didn''t the demon''s breath spread out?" Prince Biden was dignified with doubts, but there is no doubt that the attack just now was blocked, otherwise the impact would not all spread around. . At the same time, Archbishop Platine, who was far away in the City of Light, frowned. He ordered the [Wrath of Light] attack just now. First, it was to avenge his beloved disciple, and secondly, it was to express his attitude towards the death of Marquis Borradi, and also to the kingdom of Sithorn, which was at both ends of the first mouse. Deterrence and warning. Although Archbishop Platine has already concluded that the Nine-layer Nine Society of the West Thorne Kingdom has allied with the Condor Empire, and has opened up a new Eastern Front, attacking the Church of the Holy Light on both sides. But before he really got to that point, he still hoped that the form could be turned around, so he ordered the wrath of Holy Light to be launched. Even if the policy of the Sithorn kingdom could not be changed, he had to shock the enemy and give Sithone a dismount. However, what Archbishop Platine did not expect was that the wrath of the divine light was actually blocked by someone! This is equivalent to the power of an all-out strike in the middle-level natural disaster, and even the first-level natural disaster may be sent into the soul. It is also fortunate that the Skeleton Lord''s combat power has reached the peak of the first-level natural disaster grade. After paying the price of an arm, he finally offset the wrath of the Holy Light. "I''m careless." Archbishop Prady''s face was ugly. The precious Holy Light''s wrath just didn''t work, largely because of his wrong decision. Obviously, Drogba''s death had an impact on him. influences. Archbishop Prady shook his head slightly, watching a young man who had high hopes die. As an old man, he was very uncomfortable. If he could, he would even sacrifice himself, because young people represent the future, and he is already old . "Master Archbishop, are you all right?" Someone next to him saw that Archbishop Prady''s face was not very good-looking. "It''s okay, report the situation just now to Archbishop Link. It seems that our troubles in the east this time may not be limited to the West Thorne Kingdom." Archbishop Prady said slowly: "In addition, we will fully investigate who killed this time. For Marquis Borradii and Drogba, I want to know who blocked the Wrath of the Light." "Yes!" Everyone present agreed with a bang, and then each left... On the other side, when Prince Biden arrived at the scene, Green had already left. "As expected of the Holy Light Church''s big killer!" Prince Biden checked the traces on the scene and assessed if it was himself, could he stop this? Thinking about it, a trace of cold sweat appeared on Prince Biden''s forehead, and then he said to the entourage beside him: "Go check who was here just now, remember to keep it secret, and don''t cause the other party to misunderstand." The headquarters of the Abyss Club, Green just blocked the wrath of the Holy Light, and did not stay on the scene for a long time, immediately escaped into the spiritual world and came here. At this time, the chairman of the Holy Light Club, the masked man who called himself Hewlett, exclaimed in an exaggerated tone: "What! You said that the hypocritical gods of the Holy Light Church actually used the wrath of the Holy Light to bombard! This...this is too... Exaggeration! Is it because of the killing of Marquis Borradii?" "Who knows? Maybe some important person on that ship died, which angered the top of the Church of the Holy Light. Anyway, what I said, the mission was completed." Green said indifferently. Hewlett laughed, and the expression on the white mask also changed from his emotions: "You are in the limelight this time, if this happens, the Church of the Holy Light will definitely investigate you, as well as Sithone Prince Biden, who also asked about your identity just now. What do you say? Do you want to see him? This prince seems to want you to be involved in their next plans." Green curled his lips and sneered: "I''m going to be cannon fodder for them, what benefits can I get?" Hewlett smiled: "That''s true, and I went to the battlefield to fight against the madmen of the Church of the Holy Light... I think it''s okay! By the way, I have a new task here, are you interested?" "Oh? Let''s talk about it." Green didn''t agree or refuse. He knew that this time he took the wrath of the Holy Light, and he would definitely make the Abyss Club re-evaluate his strength, and the task for him might not be that simple. . Hewlett said: "Don''t be so cautious! How can we say that we are also an organization, and the Abyss Club will not harm its own people." Green looked at the past silently, and directly regarded this sentence as some kind of gas. Hewlett smiled awkwardly: "Okay, okay, this mission is indeed more dangerous, but the reward is quite considerable, an egg of an abyss demon dragon!" After a pause, he did not forget to add: "It''s the kind that has been tested and can definitely be hatched." Greene''s eyes shrank, the dragon egg of the abyss demon dragon was actually offered as a reward for the commission, who is so mad? But this is undoubtedly a very tempting bargaining chip. I believe that for this dragon egg, there will be many moths flying into the flames. Even if you know that you will lose your life, you must take the risk and try it. Especially for the Demon Warlocks like the Abyss Club, the dragon egg of the Abyss Demon Dragon is definitely a deadly temptation. Once you contract an Abyss Demon, you don''t have to worry about advancing in the future. The profession of ?? Demon Warlock is different from other extraordinary people. Demon Warlock does not need the permission of God when advancing to the Holy Spirit level, because the abyss itself is the **** of all abyss creatures. However, the Demon Warlock must sign a contract with a sufficiently powerful abyss creature. In fact, this requirement is not lower than obtaining the approval of God, but is more demanding and almost impossible to achieve. In the abyss world, any great demon at the Holy Spirit level is an overlord, using insidious, vicious, evil, treacherous ... any similar adjectives that can be imagined to describe them are not too much, compared to even the most evil among human beings. , are purer and kinder than these big demons. Sign a contract with these guys? What a joke! Demon warlocks who dare to do this will be squeezed to the last drop of residual value, and then tragically become slaves of contract demons. But now, the dragon egg of an abyss dragon is in front of him, even if it is evil and terrifying, it is pure and fragile when it is born. As long as this dragon egg is hatched, an equality contract can be signed with the newly hatched ''baby dragon''. Green looked at Hewlett with deep eyes. He didn''t believe that such a good thing could be reserved for him, and no other members of the club could grab it. Before Hewlett could say more, Green shook his head decisively: "Forget it, I won''t take this task." Hewlett was stunned for a moment, Green heard the dragon egg of the abyss dragon, and his reaction was completely unexpected, and the white mask revealed a dazed expression: "Wait, did I hear it wrong? Why, my friend? " Green stretched out two fingers: "First, I''m afraid of death; second, I don''t like abyss dragons. For creatures like dragons, I prefer the majestic and ferocious red dragons, abyss dragons... It''s too nasty." "Uh..." Hewlett was speechless for a moment. He has lived for hundreds of years, and this is the first time someone has heard someone use ''girls'' to describe the terrifying and dangerous abyss dragon. But he also had to admit that compared to the red dragon like a ''muscle man'', the abyss dragon is indeed a little slender. Hewlett saw Green''s resolute attitude and did not continue to persuade him, not to mention the natural disaster level, but the legendary level. Everyone is a character with strong willpower. Unless they want to change their ways, others want to persuade with their lip service. too likely. Until Greene took a task that was not too difficult and the reward was average, he left. Hewletts expression darkened (end of this chapter) Chapter 562： 567 Countless Chapter 562 567 Come One After Another After Green left, Hewlett''s expression darkened, and the place where he was was twisted and changed, turning into a garden of birds and flowers in a blink of an eye. In the middle of a cluster of flowers, a woman with a beautiful back sits leisurely on a large swing. "Oh? Has he left?" The woman didn''t look back, but asked lightly. "Yes, he rejected our terms." Hewlett said with disappointment. The ?? woman said indifferently: "I have long thought of it, that person is not easy to fascinate his eyes with profit, after all... he can earn tens of millions of gold pounds if he sells a bone dragon casually." Hewlett''s eyes shrank. Although he had long suspected that Green''s identity was fake, he never found out the true origin of the other party, but he already knew from the woman''s tone. "Who is he?" Hewlett asked, and this question was also asked for the head of the giantess hidden behind him. "This issue is not within the scope of our cooperation." The woman got up and got off the swing, turned and walked over, revealing her true colors. She is indeed a very beautiful woman. In terms of appearance, she is not inferior to the best beauties like Saintess of Sivinaya and Silabel, but her eyes are cold and dark. Looking very weird. And there was a palpitating dark aura about this woman. This woman is the leader of the Blind SisterhoodMs. Akara! Last time, as the carrier of the goddess of the dark night, Akara was attacked by divine power, but as the favored person of the gods, this is nothing. After that time, she got more rewards from the goddess of the dark night, and now her strength is even better. Has reached the natural disaster level limit. "Of course, our Abyss Club is willing to pay an equal price." Hewlett said with a smile, a sneering expression appeared on the white mask, he was more curious about Green''s identity than paying some price. "Oh? Equivalent price, I have to think about it. After all, if I tell you this, some people may be unhappy." Ms. Akara smiled curiously. Hewlett''s expression fell. Of course, he knew that the ''some people'' Akara was referring to was Grand Duke Mora, and he had also heard of the tangled relationship between the two. When it comes to the relationship between men and women, it will be very troublesome. Hewlett really doesn''t want to get involved, but... At this moment, a deep female voice suddenly appeared in his mind: "Forget it, the identity of that Taklama will be known sooner or later, don''t be led by this woman." Hewlett was stunned for a moment, then realized that he had been unknowingly led by the woman in front of him, magnifying his desire for knowledge about Taklama''s true identity! Thinking that the goddess of darkness''s vocation includes the darkness and desires of the human heart, he couldn''t help but be startled. Looking at Akara, he took a step back. This woman was able to directly borrow the power of the goddess of darkness. Suddenly, Hewlett, as a man, at least he used to be a man, somewhat understands why Grand Duke Mora broke up with Akara in the first place. Facing such a woman, it is too difficult to deal with. She is not only insightful in everything, but also good at playing with people''s hearts and guiding their desires... At the same time, his eyes returned to Backland City. In a quiet night, in an ordinary house on the outskirts of the city. Under the dim yellow light, two figures were reflected, one of the men was Modi, and sitting on the sofa beside him was the golden dragon girl Aludika who grabbed the ball of faith. In addition to them, there is an open translucent screen in the room, which shows the image of the Virgin of Sivinaya. Modi is still in a suit, with a faint smile on his face: "So we have something to do!" Aludicamer on the side was silent, and she looked lazily at the Saintess of Sivinaya on the screen. She had always hated this woman, and she didn''t expect that they would be able to cooperate one day. "Yes, this mission is a bit dangerous, but it''s important!" The Virgin of Sivinaya said solemnly: "Recently, the city of Backland has been too quiet, which is not very good for our next plan, so..." "So what? Did you kill the fifth presiding judge of the Inquisition?" Aludica said lazily. "If you can." The Virgin of Sivinaye did not show any surprised expression, obviously killing the fifth referee who is currently sitting in Baekland is a very advanced option in her heart. Originally, Aludica was just talking casually, but she didnt expect Saintess Sivinaya to be less offline than she expected, and she was a little more defensive about this woman in her heart. Saintess of Sivinaya continued: "How to implement it, you can think of a way yourself, I am not involved, I just want the result." With a squeak, the light curtain immediately shattered and disappeared. Aludica curled her lips and said, "Humph! The tone is really not small. This is treating us both as subordinates who can be ordered casually." Modi said with a good temper: "It doesn''t matter, as long as we achieve our goal, the specific process and someone''s attitude are not important." "Okay, it''s up to you, but I''m not going to do the job of giving you the pure death. Last time I went to grab that ball, I almost died." Aludika said angrily, and subconsciously rubbed her left shoulder, It was taken by the poisonous lord Swick for the second time, and now I still feel numbness and tingling in my left arm from time to time, and I don''t know when it will be fully recovered. Modi smiled without saying a word, he just smiled in response to the complaint of the golden dragon girl. "Forget it, go back to sleep, you have made a plan, and call me when you will act." Aludica got up and stretched her waist, revealing her slender and fit waist from under her shirt, and then walked out with a twist. Until this time, Modi was the only one left in the room, and the faint smile on his face was still hanging on the corner of his mouth. After about a few minutes, an invisible shadow came in from under the crack of the door: "Teacher!" The shadow came to Modi''s side and turned into a tall and handsome young man, looking at Modi''s eyes full of fanatical worship. "Jigang, did it go well this time?" Modi finally restrained his smile, and the whole person became very dignified, with awe-inspiring pressure. The young man named Ji Gang bowed slightly: "Teacher, so far, everything has gone very well, and you can attack Sishorn at any time, just wait for them to start a war against the Church of the Holy Light." "Very good!" Modi''s eyes narrowed slightly, with a dangerous cold glow. Now he is no longer fighting alone. After several years of business and spreading his revolutionary beliefs, he has gathered around him. A group of young people with lofty aspirations regard him as a bright future, a prophet of the future, and a great mentor who will lead them to smash the old world and build a perfect world without disputes and oppression. Ji Gang is one of the outstanding people in this group, and Modi''s most optimistic, disciple and revolutionary comrade... In a hidden valley where the Church of the Holy Light and the Kingdom of Sithorn meet. In the dense forest of the valley, a towering ancient tree does not see any abnormality on the surface, but it has been hollowed out inside, forming a two-square-meter wooden house. Inside the wooden house, sitting cross-legged, a man in black robes with a gloomy temperament is the second member of the Death Council - Night Witch! In front of Night Witch, a translucent light curtain was buckled, and there was a miniature town inside the light curtain. At this time, the Night Witch looked down at the miniature scene below, rather like a **** high above. In a building in the tiny town, a little man less than two inches tall was tied to a wooden frame, and two little men of the same size next to him were torturing those on the wooden frame. But the difference is that the villain tied to the wooden frame has clear facial features, while the two executioners have only a bare face, no eyes or nose, and they look very strange. The Night Witch overlooked the inside of the miniature landscape, and the tortured dead man finally couldn''t bear it anymore. Different from the real world, if you torture a person, if the punishment is too severe, you may be directly killed. In this miniature world, Night Witch is the master of everything, as long as he doesn''t agree with what that person says, he won''t be killed. Therefore, the torture he will endure will be several times normal. That kind of pain is indescribable. Even a person with a strong will will despair in the face of this endless pain. "I said! Stop beating! Please, stop beating..." The man cried weakly, he was dying, and his body was covered with numerous wounds, including knife wounds, scalds, whip wounds, and blunt weapon wounds. If it was in the real world, if you were beaten and abused like this, you would be out of shape long ago, let alone survive, there would be no whole body. But this person is still alive, he can''t die if he wants to! Night Witch looked down, but did not speak for a long time, even though the man was still begging. And the two faceless people who were tortured were also indifferent. Before receiving an order, they were working diligently like worker bees, dazzling their eyes with the torture tools. After another half an hour, the man was still on the verge of dying. Not only did the pain nerves in his body not become numb due to the torture, but instead became more sensitive, making him even more sour. At this time, Night Witch finally spoke, his tone was dry and indifferent: "Stop it!" The two faceless men immediately stopped and stood side by side. "Black Fire, tell me, why did you betray the Council? Betray me? What benefits did those gods of the Holy Light Church give you?" Night Witch asked coldly. At this time, in the miniature world, the wounds of the people who were tied to the wooden frame grew and healed at a speed visible to the naked eye, turning into faint scars, and even some small scars disappeared. But Heihuo did not feel any rejoicing. Instead, he showed a more fearful expression. He knew very well that if his answer could not satisfy the Night Witch, he would experience the nightmarish torture just now again. (end of this chapter) Chapter 563： 568? Intubation (three more subscriptions) Chapter 563 568 Intubation (three more subscriptions) "Sir, I really..." Heihuo grimaced, but he gritted his teeth and wanted to deny it. "Hey~~~" Ye Wu sighed: "Heihuo, you''ve been following me for so long, it seems that you still don''t understand my character. Do you think you''ll be fine if you don''t admit it? In fact, for me , your confession doesn''t matter. I just like to watch people being tortured and listen to people''s painful wailing... But now, I''m tired of listening, do you understand? Next is the real beginning, you will understand what is real pain of." said, just outside the torture room, two identical faceless men walked in. Heihuo was stunned as he looked at the faceless people who walked in one after the other with two torture tools he had never seen before, and what Ye Wu had just said, the glimmer of hope in his heart was finally broken. It softened like no bones, and wept with tears on his face: "My lord! Please, my lord... It''s not the Church of the Holy Light, it''s a member of the Frost Giant Royal Court..." Night Witch was a little surprised: "Oh? Those icicles with well-developed limbs and simple minds also know how to use spies?" Heihuo wanted to continue talking, but suddenly found that something felt wrong under his feet. He looked down subconsciously and couldn''t help but be surprised. I saw two pale flames slowly burning upwards from his toes. As he lowered his head, the discomfort became stronger, and it turned into a sharp pain burned by the flames. "No! Lord, please, don''t kill me!" Knowing the horror of the flame, Hei Huo screamed wildly: "I still have a lot of useful information, I will tell you all, Lord Night Witch... Lord Night Witch..." Unfortunately, Ye Wu turned a deaf ear and was not interested in his so-called intelligence. He waved his hand and straightened up. The tiny world locked in the translucent light curtain in front of him had disappeared. Night Witch sat alone in the tree house, under the cover of the hood, his eyes were even deeper. "It turned out that the Frost Giant bought Black Fire, and things got more interesting! Have those guys with muscles in their heads also started to use conspiracies?" Night Witch sneered and sneered: "This is not like them. The style! Then there is only one possibility, the Church of the Holy Light, but... the Church of the Holy Light has secretly formed an alliance with the Royal Court of the Frost Giant!" Thinking of this, Ye Wu already had seven or eight points of certainty, and then he laughed twice. "Condor Empire! Church of the Holy Light! It''s really evenly matched. The former just won the kingdom of Sithorn, and the latter secretly hooked up with the Frost Giant. It seems that this battle is really going to be fought. It''s better that they In the end, both lost..." At the same time, in Stopol. Colonial Governor''s Palace, inside the office of Prince Biden. At this time, this huge office has gathered almost all the high-level and legendary high-level powerhouses in the No. 1 Void World of the Sithorn Kingdom, a total of twenty-three people! Compared with the Church of the Holy Light and the Condor Empire, which gathered more than 20 natural disaster grades, the heritage and strength of the Sishorn Kingdom are obviously inferior. Here, including Prince Biden, there are only four natural disaster grade powerhouses. In addition to the four people who stayed behind in the main world of the West Thorne Kingdom, and the three natural disasters guarding the other three void worlds, there are a total of eleven natural disaster grade superhumans in the entire West Thorne Kingdom. "Cough~~~" The ?? meeting came to an end. Prince Biden glanced at everyone and coughed lightly: "Everyone! This battle will determine the fate of the kingdom''s rise and fall. I hope you will do your best!" "Yes! Sishorn will win!" Everyone stood up at the same time and issued neat slogans, their eyes full of desire for victory and confidence in victory. "Very good!" Prince Biden continued: "I have already said what I had to say before, now... let''s act!" "Yes!" Everyone agreed and left in a hurry. In the blink of an eye, only Prince Biden and a female clerk wearing glasses were left in the huge office. "Chessica, what''s the matter?" Prince Biden asked. He admired the secretary''s ability. Although Chesica did not have the talent to become an extraordinary person, he was a very good administrative talent. After several years Polishing and managing the government affairs of a kingdom is perfectly fine. "His Royal Highness, I think we need to take precautions in advance. Recently, I always have a feeling that I seem to have missed something, but I still can''t find it." Chesica said helplessly: "There was no evidence, I didn''t want to say it, but Once we start a war with the Church of Holy Light this time, it will affect the life and death of the kingdom, so I ask Your Highness to act with caution!" Prince Biden frowned, and he was a little unhappy to hear such inexplicable words before the war, but he understood the truth of loyal words, pondered for a moment, and nodded: "I will pay attention, you go to pass on my orders, let the remaining troops strengthen Be alert, ensure the channel connecting to the main world, and call for support immediately in the event of an accident." "Okay, Your Highness." Chesica showed a slight smile, and that''s all she can do at the moment. She prayed secretly in her heart, hoping that there would be no accident, and that the coalition of Sishorn and the Eagle Empire could soon defeat the Holy Light church However, at this moment, Chessica suddenly lost her mind, vaguely as if she heard a "click" in her body, as if something shattered. "Are you okay?" Prince Biden asked with concern. "Uh, nothing, Your Highness, I''ll go down first." Chesica had no other abnormality, smiled and saluted before exiting. It was not until Chessica''s figure disappeared behind the door of the office that Prince Biden took his eyes away from her back, recalling that some kind of change seemed to have taken place in Chessica''s body just now, but there was no psionic fluctuation. , I don''t know why? At this moment, there was a knock on the door, and a quartermaster brought the logistical problems of the troops, which instantly attracted the thoughts of Prince Biden and put the situation of Chesica behind. At this time, the Kingdom of West Thorne has assembled 300,000 troops, all of which are all alchemy mecha troops, almost concentrating the essence of the entire kingdom [60%]. If the bet is lost this time, the kingdom of Sithone will be severely damaged, so Prince Biden is extremely cautious. In the Holy Kingdom across the border, the defenders of the Church of the Holy Light were also fully mobilized and entered a state of highest alert. It is impossible to hide the gathering of troops with a scale of hundreds of thousands of people. At this stage, the Church of the Holy Light is ready to face the alliance between the Condor Empire and the Sithawn Kingdom head-on. Fortunately, they had reached a secret agreement with the Royal Court of the Frost Giants, which allowed them to divide some of the troops originally guarding the north to the eastern defense line. But in any case, with the addition of Sithone, the strategic situation of the Church of the Holy Light inevitably became worse. If you can''t make quick progress on the battlefield, even if you have a secret agreement with the frost giant royal court, once you find an opportunity, those big blue-skinned guys won''t care about a paper agreement, and they will definitely take the opportunity to rip it off the Church of Holy Light. a piece of meat... The sea breeze is rolling, the sails are bulging, the eastern seas of West Thorne. A wooden sailboat more than 30 meters long shuttled fast on the sea. On the deck of the capsized boat, Green was comfortably blowing the sea breeze, and he had a fishing rod in front of him. Erha stuck out his big scarlet tongue and breathed lazily. The woman with glasses has changed into a black silk maid outfit. Recently, she has become more and more comfortable with her role as a secretary and a maid, as well as a humanoid radar and a temporary think tank. Green saw this dress for the first time, not to mention it was quite eye-catching. The woman with glasses is already pretty, tall and plump, and at a mature age, plus the attributes of ''glasses girl'', ''maid outfit'' and ''black silk beautiful legs'', Green seems to have a sense of entering the second dimension in a trance. . The last time Green left the Abyss Club, he turned around and asked Archduke Mora for more information about the organization, and at the same time told Hewlett''s attempt to lure him into the bait with the dragon egg of the Abyss Demon Dragon. Grand Duke Mora was also surprised, obviously he didn''t know anything about the abyss dragon egg. In Void World No. 7, Lorenzo Kingdom''s God-building plan has also entered the most critical time. In the end, Green didn''t get any advice from Grand Duke Mora, but it could be judged from the attitude of Grand Duke Mora that there were a lot of things going on there. Even Grand Duke Mora''s ability and strength were exhausted. Cope with no leisure distractions at all. Holding the reply letter from Grand Duke Mora, a rare smile appeared in Green''s eyes: "As expected! Has Grand Duke Mora completely ignored this? It seems that there is some discrepancy with the previous guess, and there is nothing to do here. Grand Duke La did not participate deeply, at most he had some layouts, and then he let it go and waited for the situation to develop freely. The reason why he released him without revealing anything was to let him play freely and turn the already very complicated situation into a More complex." "Jenny, how far are we?" Green took a break and gathered the thoughts in his head. "About five hours and fifteen minutes, Master!" The woman with glasses answered precisely. Green likes this method of drawing conclusions through calculation and analysis, but the girl with glasses currently has insufficient computing power. Once many complex situations are simplified into mathematical models, she cannot calculate them. In order to solve this shortcoming, Green told Black Claw the basic principles of electronic computers, and let him find a way to create a computer based on alchemy technology. At present, the project is going smoothly. Black Claw is indeed a genius. After being inspired, he immediately opened his mind. Coupled with his solid alchemy knowledge, it is conceivable that an ''alchemy punk'' style supercomputer is gradually forming. Once the alchemy computer is manufactured, as long as it is connected to the brain of the woman with glasses, her biggest shortcoming will be solved. At this time, the woman with glasses didn''t know, when Green looked at her beautiful appearance, she was thinking about inserting a tube into her head... (end of this chapter) Chapter 564： 569? Magic Array Marking Machine Chapter 564 569 Magic Array Engraving Machine Greens capsized boat was very fast, shuttled through the churning waves, and sent them to their destination in less than five hours. This is a medium-sized port city, with developed trade and fishing, and immediately feel the hustle and bustle and prosperity here after abandoning the ship. However, the recent situation of Sithone''s preparation to join the war has inevitably affected here, and many people are talking about it and expressing their opinions. In general, some older people are more cautious, and even oppose the war against the Church of the Holy Light. On the contrary, the young people are in favor of it with enthusiasm, and they can''t wait to go to the battlefield and fight for a noble title. Green''s two people and one dog did not attract much attention. West Thorne is an open island country with a long tradition of maritime trade. It''s just that young people who occasionally have excess hormone secretion can''t help but look at the glasses girl a few more times. Of course, I just took a look. The law and order here is quite good, and there are no **** plots such as chatting up or robbing beautiful women. However, this seaport city is not Green''s real goal this time, but to enter the hinterland of West Thorne through here, a place 270 kilometers away from Stopol City, which is marked as a desert on the map. The official name of this place is Lake Zewar. According to legend, it used to be a lake with a large area. Later, because the upper stream stopped, it slowly dried up, leaving a lake bed, which eventually evolved into a desert. But according to the information provided by Black Claw, there is a large-scale underground factory under this dry Zewar Lake, which is the largest arsenal and mecha production base in the No. 1 Void World of the Sithorn Kingdom. The destination of Green''s visit this time is this factory. This is not the task of the Abyss Club. Although Green took over a task before leaving last time, after that time, he has already concluded in his heart that the Abyss Club is right He has bad intentions, and there must be some huge conspiracy behind it, so it''s better to stay away. The reason why Green went to Lake Zewal was because Black Claw developed an alchemy computer for the woman with glasses. Apart from some problems, he lacked a high-precision magic circle engraving machine. This kind of machine is the highest crystallization of the current alchemy technology. It can engrave complex magic circles on extremely small objects, which is impossible for artificial engraving circles. Even the talent of the black claw cannot replace the machine. And this kind of magic circle marking machine, among the countries in the entire main world, only the Kingdom of Sishorn can make a ''triple magic circle'' to guide a coin size. The same machine is also available in the Kingdom of Lorenzo, and it can also be made by itself, but the effect is far worse. The same magic circle has to be the size of a washbasin at least, and the yield has dropped a lot, which is not a grade at all. This is also the most important reason why the alchemy mecha army of the West Thorne Kingdom is invincible. The problems encountered in the manufacture of alchemy computers now, if there is a Sithone''s magic circle engraving machine, it is almost a problem that can be solved easily, if not, it will be a big trouble. So Green decided to first come to Zewal Lake to see if he could buy a second-hand machine through the black market channel, even if it was damaged. If you take it back, even if the black claws cannot be repaired, you can use the psychic power of the cemetery to force it. recovery. Although such a black market second-hand phone must be sky-high, Green is now rich and rich, and not long ago, Princess Moulesina received news that she had negotiated another order. The one who placed the order is Princess Muryatis of the Condor Empire, the favorite princess of the emperor of the Condor Empire today, known as the Pearl of the Condor Empire, a gift from the gods. However, this beautiful princess is actually a necromancer just like Princess Mulesina! At present, this Princess Mueryatis is still a legendary high-ranking, but her talent is not inferior to that of Princess Mulesina, she has more unimaginable resources, and Her Royal Highness, who has cultivated very hard, is in front of her to be promoted to the natural disaster grade. Hearing that her aunt, Princess Sophia, mentioned that Princess Mulesina of Lorenzo Kingdom can create natural disaster-level bone dragons, Princess Mulyatis was immediately moved. I inquired about the price through some secret channels. Although it is very expensive, it is acceptable. After all, Princess Mueryatis has also saved a lot of private money over the years. This time the Condor Empire and the Church of Holy Light went to war. She donated 30 million pounds in her name as a pension for the fallen soldiers, and she was a very rich woman. Therefore, the first shot of Princess Mueryatis must be extraordinary. The top-level configuration is completely unnecessary. Even the bone dragon outer armor that has not yet been seen on Green''s side has only sent a few drawings and principle instructions. Her Royal Highness Princess With a swipe of a pen, I ordered a set directly. The total amount of this order alone is 270 million pounds. Princess Mueryatis directly dropped 50 million as a deposit. The only requirement is that after she is promoted to natural disaster, it must be delivered within one year. Generally speaking, after being promoted to the natural disaster level, no matter what extraordinary profession, it takes about a year to stabilize the level, and adapt to the sudden surge in strength and a new perception of the world. As a necromancer, it is also a truth. Only after this stage can he truly be regarded as a natural disaster grade extraordinary person. Therefore, Princess Mueryatis'' request is actually that the bone dragon will be delivered to her as soon as she can control the natural disaster grade bone dragon. In the eyes of Princess Mulesina, such a big dog is not slaughtering for nothing. With this order, she and Green will each get at least 80 million pounds of pure profit. With such a wealth, Green doesn''t care what the greedy black market merchants offer at all. Coconut Town, the closest city to Lake Zewar. Although the name is a town, Coconut Tree Town is larger than many cities, and it is the largest underground black market in the No. 1 Void World in the Kingdom of Sithorn. Because it is close to the factory in Zewal Lake, the main source of goods here is the scrapped machines eliminated by Zewal Lake. There are actually many tricks in this so-called scrap machine. After all, there are people who harm public fertilizers and private prisons, and the Kingdom of Sishorn is not a pure land. Besides, it is such a large-scale factory. There are more than 200,000 workers in it. All have. Especially the maintenance engineers who have the right to speak in technology, if the machine fails to operate normally, whether it is a small problem or a major problem, whether it is repaired or directly scrapped, it is up to them to decide. Green came here for this kind of machine. Most of the machines in the Black Claw Factory were bought from scrap parts and saved by himself. But when Green brought Erha and the woman with glasses to Coconut Town, he found that it was different from what Black Claw described. The whole town looked very depressed, there was a lot of people, the business was booming, and there was a lot of noise. Most of the stores along the street in the town are closed. Even if they are open, they are drinking tea and reading newspapers. Even if they see Green and the two people and one dog, they are obviously guests from other places, and no one will come up to say hello. "Master, the warehouses and yards in the backyard of these stores are empty." The woman in glasses whispered, no wonder it''s so depressed here, because there is no stock to sell! Green frowned and went straight to Black Claw to introduce the affiliate. Whitebeard Jack Trading Company! In the open shop door, an old man with a white beard in a half-sleeved shirt was drinking herbal tea. Located on the edge of the desert, the weather in Coconut Town is very hot all year round, especially at noon, it is almost steaming. Whitebeard Jack was bored when he suddenly found two people walking towards him with a dog. "Hello, Mr. Jack, introduced by Talon." Green walked into the store, said straight to the point, and showed Talon''s token. Whitebeard''s eyes narrowed, and he looked at Green and the woman with glasses warily. He had an unusual relationship with Black Claw''s parents. Later, he treated Black Claw quite well. Suddenly, he saw Black Claw''s very important token appearing in the hands of a stranger. Immediately let him make up a lot of bad plots... Green didn''t expect the old man in front of him to be so rich in drama, and continued: "We are friends of Black Claw and need something. He asked me to come to you." "How''s that kid in Blackpaw doing now?" Jack Whitebeard was dubious. "It''s okay, but he''s no longer in Stopol. He offended Prince Biden''s men." Green replied roughly, looking at the store''s furnishings. Most of the shelves are empty, only a few small parts are left. "What''s going on?" Green pointed to the street outside. Whitebeard Jack smiled wryly: "Isn''t this the kingdom going to war, and some idiots have moved their minds again, taking away everything in the town in the name of strengthening logistics management." "There''s such a thing!" Green was a little surprised. Ordinarily, the underground black market in Coconut Town can get such a large scale. Whitebeard said helplessly: "It''s Count Bista, the younger brother of Her Royal Highness, you know." Green then understood that it was the king''s brother-in-law. Even Prince Biden might not be too tough in this relationship. After all, the role of the pillow can''t be ignored at critical times. Maybe it won''t be enough, but it''s definitely more than enough. "So you can''t get a magic circle engraving machine?" Green said the purpose of coming here, his eyes suddenly fixed on Jack Whitebeard. "Uh~~~" Whitebeard was stunned for a moment, but he didn''t expect Greene to suddenly change his face, and a heart-pounding killing intent was projected in his eyes, causing him to break out in a cold sweat in the hot weather. However, Whitebeard has been fighting in the black market of Coconut Town for a lifetime. What kind of people have never seen before? After a moment of shock, he immediately calmed down, shook his head and smiled bitterly: "Your Excellency, you don''t need to be intimidating, if you want a marking machine, You can''t even get one in Coconut Town, or even in the entire West Thorne black market. Those who claim to have a marking machine are almost always liars, and even if there are occasionally a few who are not liars, they are the Kingdom Anti-Smuggling Bureau phishing enforcement. (end of this chapter) Chapter 565： 570? Modis pawn Chapter 565 570 Modi''s Pieces Hearing what Jack Whitebeard said, Green was secretly surprised. He didn''t expect the wind to be so tight now, plus the king''s brother-in-law was making trouble, I''m afraid that the way he used money to solve the problem might not work. Green frowned and fell into deep thought: "Is there no other way but to take advantage of the opportunity to fight on the front line and rush into the underground factory to grab it?" This idea came to his mind, but he was quickly denied it. This kind of military industry is heavy, and it is war time. I am afraid that the guards of this factory are even stricter than the palace of Sishorn. Even if he were to use his full firepower and overwhelm the undead troops and servants on the other side of the cemetery, if he could draw out more than 100,000 troops and break through the arsenal, it would be equivalent to helping the Church of the Holy Light. When the time comes, the kingdom of Sithorn will be shaken and the battle on the front line will be affected. If it is found out later, Green will become the mortal enemy of the entire kingdom of Sithorn. His reputation as a duke of the Northwest Province in the Kingdom of Lorenzo can''t bear it. Live the wrath of the kingdom of West Thorne. Besides, the whole body is affected by a single stroke. If the defeat of the Sishorn Kingdom affects the entire battle situation of the Condor Empire this time, the consequences... can''t be imagined! Moreover, even if it caused such a consequence, the Church of the Holy Light, which was cheap, would not say thank you to him. So Green immediately crossed out the option of storming the factory, he just wanted a magic circle marking machine, not to destroy the logistics base of Sishorn. Thinking of this, Green''s eyes turned to Jack Whitebeard again, and he thought about it: "Mr. Jack, you see that we are friends of Black Claw, and we are here with great hope this time, can you think of a way?" Whitebeard Jack immediately wanted to refuse, what time is it, committing crimes against the wind and courting death! But Green didn''t let him continue, raised his hand to stop him, and continued: "Sir, don''t rush to refuse, wait until I finish speaking." "Uh~ Okay, please tell me." Jack Whitebeard himself is not strong, only a formal high-level, but he has been in the black market these years, but his eyesight is excellent. He sees that Green is extraordinary, this person can not offend the most Don''t be offended, otherwise there will be no good fruit to eat, so when Green grabbed the white, he didn''t dare to say no, and simply listened patiently, what Green had to say. Green organized the language and said: "I understand that the current situation is very serious, but I think Mr. Jack must have channels, right!" Facing Green''s staring and determined eyes, Whitebeard showed a wry smile. Facing Green''s eyes, he knew that it was useless to lie. Green continued: "Actually, in this world, nothing is impossible. I will never come home empty-handed this time. The only difference is how to take a marking machine." The determination to pay: "I don''t want to make too much noise, it''s not in my interest, and it will also bring unnecessary trouble, but... If it really gets to that point, I''ll have to take extreme measures..." "This..." Jack Whitebeard swallowed and tentatively said, "Then what do you mean... let me use that channel forcibly?" Green directly stretched out three fingers: "Three million gold pounds! I want to see a latest model of the magic circle engraving machine!" Whitebeard Jack can''t help but take a breath. He has been doing business in Coconut Town all these years. It''s not that he has never seen money, but Green''s local tyrant has refreshed his understanding. According to the past price, a reassembled marking machine that can be used immediately will only cost more than 300,000 pounds on the black market, and when the market is good, it will not exceed 500,000. In the factories of the West Thorne Kingdom, the ex-factory price of this kind of machine is actually only 100,000 gold pounds. And now Green actually hits the situation for 3 million directly, what kind of concept is this! Thirty times the ex-factory price, nearly ten times the black market price! Whitebeard Jack couldn''t help breathing for a while, looked at Green, and said in disbelief, "Are you really willing to spend three million to buy a marking machine? I heard right!" Green said lightly: "You specify the bank and account number, and I can transfer money in advance. In addition... I will give you an additional one million as the fee for forcibly opening the channel this time, how about it? Send the engraving machine to me, four Millions of gold pounds are yours, as for how you share it with your partner, that''s your business, I don''t ask." Whitebeard Jack''s eyes flashed with greed, and his face was gloomy and unclear. After thinking about it for a long time, he finally stomped his feet and said fiercely: "This business is done..." That night, Green stayed in a luxury hotel in Coconut Town. Because there are so many black market merchants, these people are not bad money, so the entertainment and consumer industries in the town are very developed. Although the recent depression has been down, the war will always end, and the black market business here will resume. as is. Green stayed in the luxury suite on the top floor of the hotel. After dismissing the waiter, he sat down lazily and looked out the window, where he could see the whole Coconut Town and the deserted Zewar Lake in the distance. The deserted beach, below the lakebed desert, is the largest production base of weapons and alchemy mechas in the Kingdom of West Thorne. But at this time, the woman with glasses said, "Master, I don''t think that Jack with the white beard can be trusted." "Oh? Why did you say that?" Green asked noncommittally. "According to the process of the conversation just now, although he seems to be dazzled by greed, he does not hesitate to save money and kill birds for food and death." The woman with glasses said in a hurry: "But I counted his mood swings and conversations when he spoke. I found that he didnt care about how to pay, which bank to go to, whether to launder money, or how to hide funds. These topics accounted for less than [10%] of his overall language, but he always tried to inquire about our details. And background, and what to do with buying a magic circle engraving machine, black market merchants who really want to trade will not do this..." "So you think he might be planning to black out?" Green said indifferently: "If that''s the case, it''s fine. Anyway, I''ve tried my best to consider the overall situation. If it really doesn''t work, I''ll have to force it. And we''re lucky, we''re the ones to blame. Everyone came on their own." While speaking, at the entrance of Coconut Tree Town, I saw two people walking in one after the other. Before that, Green set up a lot of ghost whistle at the entrance of Coconut Town, so when Modi and the golden dragon girl Aludica appeared, he found each other immediately. "What are they doing here? Is it also for the underground factory?" Green showed a sinister expression... At this time Modi and Aludika didn''t know that they had been discovered by Green. Modi is still dressed in a suit with a gentle smile on his face, while Aludika looks like a young and beautiful girl, with golden double ponytails swaying as she walks, making people feel very energetic. At this moment, Modi''s face suddenly changed, he stopped and stood in the middle of the road. Fortunately, there was no one in the town. Modi didn''t cause any trouble when he stood like this. Only the golden dragon girl immediately became vigilant. While looking around, she asked in a low voice: "You found the enemy? In what direction?" "Uh~ no, don''t be too nervous, it was a chess piece that I arranged earlier to activate. I didn''t expect her to grow to such a level, it really exceeded my expectations!" Modi squinted slightly and muttered: " Is this the so-called unintentional insertion of willows and willows? Unexpectedly, a step of idle chess a few years ago, unexpectedly broke into Prince Biden''s side. " "What chess piece? Judging from your wretched appearance, it must be a woman, right?" The golden dragon girl frowned, disliking Modi''s hypocritical smile more and more, it looked like she was going to the human city for the first time, The salesman who tricked her into buying fake cosmetics and expired health products. Modi''s face froze, and the corner of his mouth twitched. Aludika really guessed it right. That chess piece is indeed a woman, but the point is, why am I being lewd? "By the way, what''s the use of that piece of yours? Do we need to change the plan?" Aludica asked. Modi thought for a while and said, "Well, her current status is really useful. You are waiting for me here." While speaking, Modi was in a trance for a while. Although his body was still there, his consciousness had reached Stopol City, which is more than 200 kilometers away. At this time, it happened that Modi and Aludica were within Green''s field of vision. found that Modi''s breath was suddenly not right, Green snorted, and immediately realized that the horror that came here was not Modi''s real body, but a clone of him. Just when he lost consciousness, this clone was down. But Modi went quickly and came back quickly. He returned to normal in just a moment, and walked into the town with the golden dragon girl. Coincidentally, Modi and Aludika also stayed in the same hotel. After ?? opened the room and checked it carefully, Aludica immediately asked, "You came back so soon? How is the situation?" Modi smiled and said, "Better than I expected." As he said that, he stretched out his hand, and a complex magic circle appeared in his palm, and then an official document with the seal of Prince Biden appeared on the magic circle. "With this thing, we don''t need to sneak in secretly, we can directly enter the core area of ??the underground factory and find the wreckage of the God of Machinery!" The mechanical **** is an important step in his entire plan. After being beaten by society and merging with the soul of Archbishop Yelikin, Modi has transformed from a silly and sweet person with empty ideals to a practical faction with both ideals and means. In his opinion, the development direction of civilization in this world is completely wrong. It is a deformed and crude civilization model that must be overturned and rebuilt. But all new worlds must be built on the ruins of the old world! The God of Reorganization is the first step, and it will be his battering ram to smash the old world! (end of this chapter) Chapter 566： 571 The God of Machinery (plus more subscription) Chapter 566 571 God of Machinery The **** of machinery is not the gods in the traditional sense, but a new **** derived from the development of technology and the development of manufacturing civilization. Because of the rapid development of machinery manufacturing technology, combined with alchemy technology, giant machinery has been produced. The human heart naturally has a sense of reverence for huge and heavy things. This sense of reverence is very similar to that of human beings entering a church or temple to worship and pray to statues, and then a brand-new godthe God of Machinery! But unfortunately, this new mechanical **** was born in Void World No. 1, and was discovered by the Church of Holy Light before it was fully formed. A new pagan **** was born, and that''s great! And at this time, all the gods have returned to the kingdom of God, and they do not reside in the main world and various void worlds. If the mechanical **** is born smoothly, he will become the only **** in the world! Of course, after a period of time, the God of Machinery will definitely create the kingdom of God and enter the depths of the void, but at this time, it is too important. With the advent of the mechanical god, the resulting mechanical church and the number of people who believe in the mechanical **** will definitely develop in a blowout manner. After all, although other gods are ancient and powerful, it is almost impossible to answer the prayers of ordinary people and shallow believers, and people''s hearts cannot be sure whether those legendary gods really exist. But the God of Machinery is really there, can plunder the faith and believers, and may even threaten the Church of the Holy Light. In this context, after receiving the oracle of the Lord of Holy Light, the Church of Holy Light suddenly turned the God of Machinery into an evil god, and launched a war of gods at all costs! As for the finale From the wreckage of the God of Machines, there is a piece that was preserved in the underground factory of the West Thorne Kingdom, which is enough to explain the outcome of that battle. The newly born Mechanic God and Mechanic Church were slapped into the mud by the Church of Holy Light before they developed, and they became the evil gods who mutilated living beings, slaughtered civilizations, committed all evils, and were extremely sinful, even more evil than the abyss. And the Lord of Holy Light also joined forces with several other gods to suppress the newly born God of Machinery. Obviously, on this matter, the positions of many ancient gods are the same, even the goddess of the night who has not urinated in a pot with the Lord of Light has joined. In the end, the God of Machinery was smashed to pieces, and his body was divided into seven pieces, five of which were divided among the five countries occupying the No. 1 Void World, and the other two were missing. Now the kingdom of Sishorn has made great progress in alchemy technology, which is related to the wreckage of the mechanical god. Sishorn has derived many important new technologies by studying the wreckage, and applied them to alchemy mechas and enchanted weapons. The above is the best example of the use of the wreckage of the God of Machines in various countries. The next day, Modi and Aludika changed into more formal clothes, and took the official document with the seal of Prince Biden directly into the depths of the Zewar Lake desert... At this time, their whereabouts were all under the watch of the woman with glasses. As the woman with glasses becomes more and more familiar with the use of her abilities, she has been able to conceal the sense of peeping caused by the activation of her abilities. As long as she doesn''t zoom in and stare at a fixed person, she will hardly be noticed. "Master, they have already headed to the entrance of the factory, do we want to follow?" the woman with glasses asked. Green thought for a while, then shook his head and said, "It''s pointless to keep up. Although I don''t know what that guy is doing here, I have a hunch that something big is going to happen this time." He was rather gloating at this point: "If they really A big move is just right for us to fish in troubled waters, and no matter what happens on Whitebeard''s side, we will be invincible." Immediately, Green squinted his eyes and thought for a while, and then said: "Notify Whitebeard and add another half a million gold pounds to let them speed up their actions. I will see the machine tomorrow, otherwise the transaction will be cancelled." "Yes, Master!" The woman with glasses agreed. The appearance of ?? Modi gave Green a backup plan, and he didn''t want to waste more time on Whitebeard''s side. Although Jack Whitebeard was introduced by Black Claw, Green found that this old guy was very dishonest. After he offered a sky-high price, instead of being satisfied, he was even more greedy, secretly doing some small tricks that were not on the table. Green simply showdown, can do it, can''t do it, get out! When Jack Whitebeard received the notification from the woman with glasses, his face suddenly darkened, and his eyes flashed with a fierce cold light. Next to him, there are two people, one fat and one thin. The fat man has a savage face and looks very vicious. The thin man looks good, but his eyes are sullen, and they don''t look like good people. He is also the security supervisor of the underground factory in Zewal Lake, responsible for the security of the No. 3 entrance and nearby passages. He is Jack Whitebeard''s supply line and long-term collaborator at the factory. Whitebeard brought them here this time, just to discuss how to deal with Green, the big fat sheep. For a magic circle engraving machine, he is willing to pay a sky-high price of four million gold pounds. This kind of prodigal is rare in a hundred years. How can he be willing to not scrape a layer of oil. But before they could discuss anything, the other side came to urge again. The good news is that another 500,000 was added. The bad news is that the time is too tight. If the other party really cancels the transaction, they will definitely look back in the future. I will be pounding my chest, and regret for a lifetime. "Jack, what''s the matter, why are you in such a hurry?" Fatty asked gloomily. Whitebeard Jack said with a bitter face: "How do I know, who knows what the grandson is going to do with the thoughts of these rich people." "Damn, then what should we do? In such a short time, it''s too late even if we want to prepare for the trick." The fat man bit his lip and cursed unwillingly. Instead, the thin man rolled his eyelids and said, "Hey! Hey! I said what happened to the two of you? What''s the problem? A marking machine costs 4.5 million. That''s enough! What else do you want to do? Just make a broken thing, as long as it can work normally, and then the three of us have 1.5 million gold pounds, how much we have made in the past ten years or so, don''t you have any idea in your heart? What else do you want to do with this business? Dissatisfied, I want to die!" Whitebeard Jack and Fatty were stunned for a moment. Before, they just wanted to get more wool from a sheep, and they already took the four million money for the engraving machine as what they deserved. "But..." The fat man was not reconciled, but the thin man glared at him. "But what? But what?" The thin man was a little impatient, and turned to Jack with the white beard: "Jack, I said that you have lived so old, and we have worked together for so many years, why are you getting more and more confused? The old fat is an idiot, I don''t Count on him..." The fat man was quite unhappy when he heard it, but he was a little afraid of the thin man, snorted, but didn''t make a sound. The thin man ignored him and continued: "If you think about it, no one is a fool. Why are they willing to pay ten times the price when they know the market price?" Jack was at a loss for words. This time, he was really blinded by the lard, and was scolded by the thin man, sobered up and showed a serious expression. Shouzi continued: "Obviously the other party is trying to grab time, and it''s the time before the end of the war, maybe three or two months, maybe more than half a year, but no matter how long the other party doesn''t want to wait." "For this amount of time, spending millions of pounds more? Isn''t that person stupid?" Fatty interjected angrily, but he didn''t react. Whitebeard Jack''s face turned pale, his lips murmured, and he was afraid for a while. "Stupid x or not stupid x I don''t know, anyway, in order to save a few months of time, willing to spend four million pounds more, whether it is people or organizations, no matter what they want to do, we can''t provoke them, otherwise we will die. I don''t even know how I died." The thin man said decisively: "Since the other party has proposed that we will see the machine tomorrow, we will act immediately, and quickly get things done, and we must not create extraneous problems." Whitebeard Jack nodded quickly. After the thin man''s analysis, he found that he was getting more and more confused: "Okay! I''ll contact the maintenance workshop to see if there is a suitable machine." The thin man nodded first, then thought of something, then shook his head and said: "No, there are many people in the repair shop, this time is a bit unusual, we don''t pass there, we go directly to the spare warehouse, change the storage order, and get a new one. machine." Fatty said, "Can this work? The warehouse is very strict now." The thin man said: "I have a way. I will handle this matter in detail, so don''t worry about it. Besides... Jack, after you get the money, you should leave Coconut Town immediately, don''t ask for this broken shop, and find a place to hide. The old man and I will also think of moving out of here. This time we start a war with the Holy Light Church. I dont know how many people will die. There will definitely be many positions vacated. Once you get a good position, you can come over when you want." Whitebeard Jack understands that the thin man is planning to break up, but after listening to the thin man''s analysis just now, he is not too surprised. Obviously, this engraving machine is likely to have follow-up troubles when it is sold, and they have made a lot of money over the years. Coupled with this windfall, it is time to stop. "Okay, I understand, then I will reply to the buyer now." Whitebeard nodded, and he began to think about his future destination... The woman with glasses quickly received a reply from Whitebeard and said to Green: "Master, he said there is no problem, the machine already has eyes and eyes, and the machine must be delivered before midnight tomorrow at the latest." Green was a little surprised. He thought that the old man would continue to find all kinds of excuses to delay, but he did not expect to agree so happily. "It seems that Mr. Jack is not too stupid, and has given up unrealistic greed." Green sneered. (end of this chapter) Chapter 567： 572? The marking machine is in hand Chapter 567 572 The engraving machine is in hand Inside the underground factory at Lake Zevar. It is already 150 meters deep underground. In the past few decades, the Kingdom of West Thorne has used alchemy machinery to excavate a huge underground world in the underground rock formations. Standing here, you can hardly feel that you are more than 100 meters underground, the huge factory building, the long corridor, and the windows that simulate the outdoor scenery... Everything makes people feel that they are only in a huge building, Thereby reducing the psychological pressure caused by being underground all the year round. Modi and the golden dragon girl entered the interior of the base with a receptionist from the factory''s public relations department. Because they were holding Prince Biden''s warrant, they were like no one, and met the head of the entire underground factory, Major General Parrison, directly in the office. Major General ??Parrison was a sturdy middle-aged soldier with a mustache. His eyes were sharp at a man and a woman across the desk, and he looked down at the leader of Prince Biden. There is no problem with that warrant. It is indeed from the Governor''s Palace in Stopol City. The seal on it is also fine, and it contains psionic fluctuations, which cannot be faked. But Major General Parrison always felt that something was wrong with the two people in front of him, but this unfounded feeling could not be brought to the table, and he could only be businesslike. "The two of you are here to check the Arm of the Machine God?" Major General Parrison returned the prince''s warrant. "Is there a problem?" Modi asked with a smile. "Of course not." Major General Parrison spread his hands and said: "But a very important experiment is going on, which is under the responsibility of the old Professor Lundi. The old man has a great temper. I advise you to wait until the end of the experiment. In the past, the last time the Prince came down, he also waited for two hours." "Oh? Is that so!" Modi showed a puzzled expression: "Isn''t Professor Longbottom who is in charge of the study of the Arm of the Machine God? When did he change?" Major General ??Parrison''s expression remained unchanged, he blinked his glasses for a moment, and smiled: "Professor Longbottom is in charge, and Professor Rondi is in charge of the project." Modi nodded "so it is" and muttered to himself: "Professor Lundi, I haven''t heard of it, is it a technical expert sent by the main world?" Major General ??Parrison''s face faintly collapsed. He made up Professor Rondi, just to test the other party. Although he had confirmed with the Secretariat of the Governor''s Office in Stopol City just now, his intuition from the battle made him feel that Modi and Aludica were a little strange. Even though he had just tested it, Modi did not reveal any flaws, and Major General Parrison still felt uneasy. At this moment, Modi''s eyes suddenly changed, and his originally harmless eyes suddenly became fierce. Major General ??Parrison''s heart trembled. As a legendary high-level extraordinary person, he was stabbed by those knife-like eyes, and a word immediately appeared in his mind: "Natural disaster!" "Not good!" Then a horrified expression appeared on his face, and he wanted to shout but couldn''t make a sound. Actually let a natural disaster grade powerhouse enter the core of the factory, and listening to the other party''s meaning, it was obviously the arm of the machine god. If the arm from the God of Machines is lost from his hand, he will become the greatest sinner in the kingdom of Sithawn. Unfortunately, no matter how many thoughts he had in his heart, Major General Parrison couldn''t even move a finger at this time. His eyes stared at Modi dully. The powerful spiritual power of the natural disaster level completely suppressed his soul, indented into the deepest part of his brain, and the whole person fell into a state of shock. "What to do next? Do you need to act in advance?" The golden dragon girl stood up from the chair, her eyes flashing with excitement, and she would soon be able to see the arm of the legendary mechanical god, which made her look forward to it. Modi shook his head and sighed: "Don''t worry, the time has not yet come, even if we get the arm of the machine **** now, we will not be able to get away, wait patiently, and come as planned." The golden dragon girl rolled her eyes and said, "Why don''t you knock him down in a hurry? This is different from the plan." "I don''t want to either!" Modi said helplessly: "This guy is too vigilant. If I don''t act again, it will be a bad thing." As he spoke, Modi went around the desk and came to Major General Parrison''s side. I saw that a black handle fell to the ground next to Shock''s hand. Although he doesn''t know what that handle is, Modi is very sure that this handle is of great importance. Once Major General Parrison presses the handle, his plan to plot the Arm of Mechanic will fail completely. The golden dragon girl came over to take a look, and she was secretly surprised. She didn''t find out just now, when did Major General Parrison take out this handle. looked up at Modi again: "What should I do? It''s already like this, it won''t last long." "It is necessary to act in advance, but we have to wait until the evening." Modi said that he looked at Major General Parrison who fell to the ground again, frowned but leaned down to carefully observe the other''s facial features, and then raised his hand. I shook my hand, took two steps back, and looked at the whole thing. During this process, Modi''s appearance changed at a speed visible to the naked eye, and his flesh wriggled into the appearance of Major General Parrison. The golden dragon girl was not too surprised, but instead asked: "How did this person do it? Do you want to eat it?" Modi thought for a while, then shook his head and said, "Forget it, I know you don''t like raw meat." The golden dragon girl spread her hands: "Whatever you want." Modi changed his clothes again, coughed twice, and imitated his voice, but it was only seven or eight similar, which was a minor flaw... In the evening, it rarely rained near Zewal Lake. Jack Whitebeard didn''t ask Green to wait until tomorrow. The thin man''s side went very smoothly. He got the machine in the afternoon, and took advantage of the dark at night to carefully send the magic circle engraving machine out of their usual secret channel. . When Green saw this brand-new machine with its important parts still sealed with oil, he couldn''t help but glanced at Whitebeard in surprise. Whitebeard Jack laughed "hehe" and said slyly: "You paid a lot of money, you can''t fool with those junk, and I specially picked a new one for you." Green nodded. It was a dreamy night, and he didn''t shy away from opening the portal, summoning two cyclops and carefully sending the machine back to the cemetery. Black Claw and Dr. Vincent over there had been waiting for a long time, and their eyes lit up when they saw this machine. They were all experts and immediately recognized that it was Sithone''s most precise magic circle engraving machine. What''s more difficult is that it is still unopened! They were overjoyed and immediately took it apart and tried to run... In Jack Whitebeard''s shop, Green didn''t plan to take things without giving money, and more than four million pounds was nothing to him now. Whitebeard Jack got the money nervously, couldn''t help being overjoyed, and left as if running away. "It''s going well, let''s go too." Green got the engraving machine and didn''t plan to stay in this place. He found that Modi and the Golden Dragon Girl had entered the underground factory before. They were definitely not here to travel. Based on Green''s understanding of Modi , that guy is not a fuel-efficient lamp. In case of any earth-shattering movement, Green does not want to be implicated. However, just as his voice fell, he suddenly felt a violent vibration under his feet. "Earthquake! No, there are psychic fluctuations, and no, it''s... divine power!" Green reacted instantly and looked in the direction of Lake Zewar. was really hit by his crow''s mouth! I saw a thick silver-gray beam of light rising into the sky in the direction of the underground factory, penetrating directly from more than 100 meters underground! "What is that?" Green and the woman with glasses were all shocked. The silver-gray beam of light was far from Coconut Town, beyond the woman with glasses, but the woman with glasses suddenly screamed, like a cat whose tail was stepped on. . At this moment, within the range of her perception, a huge and terrifying divine power spread rapidly. The woman with glasses couldn''t parse these powerful divine powers at all, and her brain was overloaded in an instant. Fortunately, she reacted very quickly and forcibly interrupted her ability immediately, otherwise her brain would have been burned out. Even so, she felt a sharp pain in her head, and couldn''t help but hold down her temples, her face was pale and cold sweat broke out. Green''s face is also grim. In comparison, he has seen the remains of the God of Nature, the Lord of Light and the Goddess of Darkness come to PK, and he still stores a lot of divinity, divine personality, and divine power in the cemetery. The divine power burst also has some immunity. But he was also shocked, looking at the beam of light rising into the sky: "What is that? Is that the real purpose of Modi''s coming here?" Originally, Green didn''t want to have extravagant branches, but now that''s the case, even if he ran away in a hurry, if he investigated afterwards, he would definitely be able to find his head. En''s intelligence personnel will soon find out that a demonic warlock named Taklama has visited Coconut Town. Moreover, seeing the earth-shattering movement in the underground factory, Greene also became somewhat interested in that thing. Simply Modi has already taken the shot and carried the biggest pot on his back, so he can just take the opportunity to see if there is any chance of picking up the leak. Thinking of this, Green thought to himself: "Let''s see the situation first, if it''s worth taking a shot, let Taraja come out and make an appearance. No one should associate me with this mysterious Seraphim." At the same time, in the other direction of Lake Zewar, a black airship was sailing fast in the sky above the clouds through the night. In the airship, a team of 300 people was ready to go. These people are all equipped with light alchemy mechas, holding extended dragon hunting rifles in their hands, and their eyes flash with enthusiasm and fearlessness for their faith. Even if there are thousands of troops in front of them, these 300 people dare to Without hesitation, he rushed forward. And standing in front of these people is Modi''s most promising disciple - Kigang! (end of this chapter) Chapter 568： 573 Golden Dragon Girl vs Shuangjian Natural Disaster Chapter 568 573 Golden Dragon Girl vs Shuangjian Natural Disaster In the night, the black airship is like a giant beast, disappearing and appearing in the clouds. Suddenly, a silver-gray beam of light shot up into the sky in the distance! Ji Gang, headed by ??, squinted his eyes slightly, his body burst out with momentum, and raised the dragon hunting rifle in his hand: "Comrades, start action!" "For the leader!" The three hundred people roared frantically, and then they rushed out of the airship''s exit hatches without hesitation, and fell rapidly against the strong wind at high altitude until they were less than 200 meters from the ground. With a sound, the white shadow flickered, and a pair of flying wings spread out behind the alchemy mecha, making the falling trend abruptly stagnant, and gliding through the air into the depths of the Zevar desert. In the dark night, the three hundred commandos were like three hundred flying birds, and the dark and cold alchemy mechas were like their hearts. According to a careful plan in advance, after the designated location of the flight path, they were immediately dispersed into ten three The ten-person team flew towards the ten exits of the underground factory like a goddess scattered flowers. At this time, the silver-gray beam of light had begun to dim, but the commotion in the underground factory had just begun. The silver-gray light that originated from the arm of the God of Mechanics erupted from the deepest part of the underground factory, directly piercing the twelve floors above, instantly causing countless casualties, and detonating the factory''s energy attack line. The reason why this huge underground factory is still here is because there is a huge underground volcano under the Zewal Lake. The Kingdom of Sishorn directly penetrated the bottom layer and introduced the river water that originally flowed into the Zewal Lake into the ground. , using the heat of the underground volcano to boil water, forming a huge amount of steam power to power the entire factory. The fundamental reason why Lake Zewar dried up and formed the present desert is this. At this time, due to the underground explosion, the steam pipeline leaked, and a large amount of high-temperature and high-pressure steam was ejected from the damaged place, filling the basements one by one, steaming people alive. Most of the nearly 200,000 workers who work in the underground factory are ordinary people, except for the superhuman who are responsible for protecting them. Facing such a terrifying disaster, they all panic and panic, desperate to get out of this terrifying underground cage. escape. When this happens, those security guards cannot suppress the scene unless they use force regardless of casualties. But in the entire underground factory, except Major General Parrison, no one can give such an order, and no one can take responsibility for the massacre of workers. But Major General Parrison was closed off by Modi at this time, and he locked it in a cabinet in the office, making the following people easy to find, like a headless flies, which further aggravated the situation. At the same time, in the sky, after the commandos supporting Modi dispersed, the well-trained ones found their respective battle positions. On the inside of their alchemy mecha helmets, it shows the people who escaped from the underground factory. The level of psionic energy fluctuations on their bodies is ignored by ordinary people. Above the official level, they will all be killed! No additional orders were needed, these ghosts hiding in the dark raised their dragon hunting rifles. did not use a silencer to cover up, and there is no silencer that can cover up the loud noise of the extended dragon hunting rifle without reducing its power. "Bang~bang~bang~~~" In an instant, over the dried-up Lake Zewar, there was a sound of gunfire one after another... Green was on the top floor of the hotel in Coconut Town, looking into the depths of Lake Zevar through the window, and couldn''t help but sigh: "As expected, Modi, he made such a big noise as soon as he made a move, and even the airship was dispatched, and even dispatched. With an elite army, this is really on the right path to bring power out of the barrel of a gun." At this time, no one noticed, just around the airship, and in the darkness, around the underground factory, there were many crows flying and circling in groups. In this chaotic situation, no one took these crows seriously, but Greene mastered the most detailed information on the battlefield through these crows and the invisible ghost whistle. It''s a pity that the woman with glasses was affected by the divine power of the God of Machinery just now, and she has not recovered yet. Otherwise, through the soul link, she can bless those crows with her abilities, and find out who is the leader among those in the sky. Green now very much wants to see what Modi wants to make out of the underground factory at all costs to make such a big move. On the ground, some people who escaped from the exit just breathed a sigh of relief, planning to look back to see what was going on. At this moment, there was a continuous sound of gunshots, and the heads of several people nearby exploded. If the factory explosion just now was just a relatively serious accident, then this sudden headshot is another nightmare. Although the targets of Modi and others are only those factory guards with extraordinary abilities, the workers below do not know it. They only know that someone shot a black gun, and only saw that someone around him died. Suddenly, someone collapsed completely, screamed shrilly, and fled wildly into the distance, causing even more chaos. In mid-air, the circling alchemy mecha was looking for a target to kill based on the fluctuation of psychic energy. And have two extra people in each squad or throw bombs down to try to create more chaos. These bombs dont matter if they are supernatural or not, just throw them in crowded places to get better results In less than ten minutes, the ground and underground of the entire Zewar Lake fell into extreme chaos. At this moment, an astonishing psionic energy containing surging anger was approaching rapidly in the direction of Stopol City. This is the natural disaster-level powerhouse who stayed behind after Prince Biden led the army to set off. At the beginning, he received a major accident in the underground factory. The news came again within a few minutes. attack. This natural disaster grade was originally based in Stopol City, and could not be dispatched easily, lest the tiger would leave the mountain and be taken into the nest by the enemy. But this time he couldn''t sit still anymore, and immediately left Stopol, rushing towards Lake Zevar at the fastest speed. From a distance, he could see explosions and flames, chaotic and turbulent psionic energy fluctuations, his heart sank, and he knew that something big had happened. As the only ten natural disaster-level powerhouses in West Thorne, this natural disaster is obviously also a high-level kingdom, and of course he knows what is hidden in the depths of the underground factory. In the next moment, a terrifying natural disaster grade aura erupted, covering the audience in the blink of an eye. Those factory workers and guards suddenly became quiet, as if they had found their backbone, and stopped running around, all looking up. This is the role of natural disaster grade, as long as it appears, it can play a role in suppressing the situation. At the same time, the elite commandos led by Ji Gang did not panic, because in their plan, it was almost inevitable that natural disaster-level powerhouses would appear, but they didn''t have to worry, natural disaster-level enemies naturally had natural disaster-level enemies. Against the strong. "Damn, these abominable flies!" The natural disaster rushed to the scene angrily, and immediately plowed out roughly what happened here, and instantly locked the three hundred commandos nearby with his mental power, and he was about to take action. Kill them all. Although these commandos equipped with alchemy mechas are well-trained, they are not afraid of death for their ideals, but they are essentially just a group of official-level superhumans, and only the leader Ji Gang has reached the legendary level. If the natural disaster grade powerhouses are allowed to vent their anger on them, it is almost foreseeable that they will be completely destroyed in an instant. But so far, everything is in Modi''s plan, and of course he will not miss the natural disaster-level powerhouse of Sithone. Just when the natural disaster grade was about to take an angry shot, he heard a dragon roar from the ground, and in the next moment, a fit golden dragon rushed out. First, he opened his mouth and spewed out a dragon language magic, and the golden light ball flew out like a cannonball, followed by rushing out. Above is the dragon claw capture. The natural disaster-level powerhouse noticed the appearance of the golden dragon, the pupils in his eyes shrank, he immediately concentrated, and gave up attacking others to vent his anger. He could feel that this fit golden dragon was very strong, he had to go all out, or his life and death would be unpredictable. "Damn, where did the golden dragon come from?" The natural disaster scolded, and the figure flashed in the air, avoiding the magic bullet, then grabbed with both hands, and two long swords wrapped in lightning appeared in his hands, unexpectedly welcoming On the golden dragon who wants to fight meleely! In the next moment, with a bang, the huge figure of the golden dragon collided with the natural disaster. I saw the two swords crossed, and actually blocked the fierce blow of the golden dragon girl Aludika. In the collision, the two terrifying spiritual energy were compressed to the limit, and then burst out, forming a shock wave, spreading in all directions. Those ordinary people on the ground were out of luck this time. They were rolled up and overturned by the strong airflow, like rolling gourds. And the three hundred commandos under Modi gathered again. This is also a step in their plan. Once there is a natural disaster-level battle, it is a signal for them to converge, and immediately head to the ground to prepare for Modi. So far, everything is still in Modi''s plan. In the sky, after a head-to-head hit, the golden dragon girl spread her wings and stepped back a hundred meters. The double-sword natural disaster also stepped back, and he had already felt the difficulty of the enemy just now, and his strength was probably still higher than him. He had never fought a real dragon of the same level before, and he always heard that a real dragon was talented and almost invincible at the same level. "Who are you? Are you going to be with the kingdom of Sithone forever!" Shuangjian Calamity roared and asked, he had to buy more time, just now he had made a decisive request for reinforcements from the main world. Now that Prince Biden has led the army to set off, he has no way to turn back and never return. According to the crisis plan, if force majeure occurs, he can ask the main world for help. Its just that the Shuangjian natural disaster didnt expect, and he used this authority within three days. (end of this chapter) Chapter 569： 574? Arm of the Machine God Chapter 569 574 Arm of the Machine God "Ow~~~" The golden dragon girl roared, but she didn''t answer at all, her wings spread wildly, two light blades flew out, and rushed up behind the light blades. "Damn big reptile!" Shuangjian Calamity shouted angrily, but this time he didn''t attack directly, because he found that the purpose of this golden dragon seemed to be to entangle him. Now that he has discovered this, he can no longer fight foolishly. Although Jinlong''s fighting power is slightly stronger than him, he can''t catch him by blindly avoiding the opponent. Thinking of this, the double-sword natural disaster immediately fell rapidly, avoiding the attack of the golden dragon, and rushing towards the huge hole opened by the silver-gray beam of light before, no matter what the other party wanted to do, he had to stop it. However, just when he was about to rush into the huge hole with a diameter of more than twenty meters, a sudden feeling of extreme danger made him feel palpitations, and immediately his figure flashed and he quickly retreated. Almost at the same time, a pale golden light shot out from the depths of the charred hole, wiped the side of the double swords, and disappeared into the night sky. Then a figure flew out from under the hole, smiling, calm and elegant, with a convincing charm, it was Modi in a major general''s uniform. "Mo~Di~ So it''s you!" Shuangjian natural disaster recognized Modi, and at the same time saw the Sithone military uniform he was wearing. He had roughly guessed what was happening here, cursed inwardly, and became more anxious. . It was enough to deal with just one golden dragon just now. If Modi is added, he has no chance of winning, and he may even be besieged by two powerful enemies and die. "Oh? You actually know me. It seems that Sithone''s intelligence department is very efficient." Modi was still smiling. Shuangjian Calamity pursed his lips and did not answer. At this time, Jinlong also flew behind him, but did not attack immediately, but locked him with his mental power. Now in both directions, both Modi and Jinlong girl can shoot at any time. . Modi shook his head and sighed: "Get out of the way, you alone can''t stop us today, I''m going to fix the arm of the machine god." While speaking, a giant creature in the night made a "woo woo" sound and slowly descended, squeezed through the clouds and suspended above the big hole, and then dropped the hanging chain. The 300 commandos headed by Ki-Gon immediately divided 100 people down following the chains. Shuangjian Natural Disaster''s face was extremely gloomy. When he saw the airship, he wanted to destroy it directly. Unfortunately, he knew very well that with Modi and Jinlong''s restraint, he had no chance to succeed at all. However, his eyes were firm, and the spiritual energy in his body swelled violently, the thunder and lightning wrapped around the two swords penetrated the air, and the sound crackled, like a dragon and snake swimming. "If you want to take away the arm of the God of Machines, unless you pass over my corpse!" Shuangjian Natural Disaster roared, and then an astonishing thunderstorm burst out on Thunderbolt''s shoulders, splitting into two directions and blasting towards Modi and Aludica. Modi''s figure flashed and disappeared directly in place, and his sigh was heard around him, as if he was feeling that the enemy was stubborn. Aludica is much simpler. In the face of the enemy''s attack, it is finished by directly going up to the hard steel. Facing the thunder and lightning, it slammed forward, and raised two front claws to catch the incoming thunder and lightning, and let out an amazing roar. , the two dragon claws slammed to both sides, and actually ripped apart the incoming thunderstorm! This scene was all in Green''s eyes, which aroused his interest even more. It seems that Modi has really gone all out for this action. He thought for a while, and said to the woman with glasses beside him, "Let''s go, let''s go and have a look." This is more than three kilometers away from the fighting area, and the glasses girl can''t exert her abilities. Although the magic power broke out before and the glasses girl was affected, she has recovered. And the explosion of divine power is just that, and as the divine power dissipates around, it can no longer be greeted. After a while, Green and the woman with glasses entered the Zewar desert, just within the scope of the woman with glasses. With the help of the glasses girl, Greene has a more precise control over the situation on the battlefield. Just at this moment, the battle in the air became intensified. The double-sword natural disaster had already begun to work hard to protect the arm of the God of Machines. Behind him, a bust colossus with a height of forty meters appeared, also holding a pair of double swords. The sword, with one enemy against two, is extremely brave. It''s a pity that the difference in strength is too obvious. Both Modi and the golden dragon girl Aludika are stronger than the two swords and natural disasters, not to mention that the two are joining forces now, but Modi doesn''t seem to want to waste too much energy, otherwise, just pay Some costs are not difficult to hit hard or even kill enemies. At this time, the airship suspended in mid-air began to rise slowly, and retracted the hanging chains. Those thick chains taut at once, indicating that the things hanging from below are very heavy. The airship turned on full horsepower and turned on the maximum lift, and then it slowly rose, and tremblingly hoisted the things below. Green was distracted and used the vision of the crow and the ghost whistle to watch what was hanging under the airship, and beside him, the portal had been opened, and the six-winged angel Taraga came out from inside, and six dark wings suddenly appeared. Unfolded, stretched, his eyes became serious, and he was ready for battle. At this moment, Modi in the air doesn''t know yet, someone has already been eyeing him, intending to catch the cicadas with the mantis, and the oriole is behind. Seeing that the Arm of Mechanicus was about to be hoisted out, Modi''s smile deepened, and he shouted to Aludika: "Execute plan No. 2." Golden Dragon immediately understood, and suddenly blasted out a storm of dragon language magic, missiles, flashes, light balls, wind blades... A large number of deadly attacks flooded the enemy like a mountain. The double-sword natural disaster was taken aback. Just now, he thought that even if he was slightly weaker than the golden dragon, the difference would not be too big, but he was completely wrong. The abominable golden dragon on the opposite side actually hid his strength. Unprepared, he was repelled by the embarrassment. "Not good!" When Shuangjian Natural Disaster was forced to retreat, he already knew the opponent''s purpose, and immediately wanted to fight back desperately, but was greeted by a dragon claw, but Aludika swiped from the air, and the dragon claw was directly Reaching into the spiritual world and appearing in front of the enemy, it suddenly slammed, just like playing volleyball, and slapped the double sword natural disaster on the ground thousands of meters away, making a bang, like a meteor falling to the ground, on the ground Smashed a big hole. This double-sword natural disaster was not lightly injured, the half-length colossus that appeared on his body had disappeared, and the thunder and lightning double-swords still clenched were dimmed, his chest was blurred with blood, and he could see the white bones and bleeding internal organs. For the natural disaster grade, such an injury is not fatal, and the powerful body is recovering quickly. The real trouble is that the spiritual energy that penetrates the body from the wound interferes and interferes with the spiritual energy of the Shuangjian natural disaster itself, erasing or expelling it. Before going out of the body, it will inevitably greatly reduce its own strength. Shuangjian Natural Disaster was full of unwilling expressions. He gritted his teeth and got up from the ground. He wanted to rush up to continue fighting, but he felt a sharp pain in his chest, and the spiritual energy that had just condensed in his body suddenly stagnated. But the battle against the natural disaster grade is deadly enough. "Damn it!" Shuangjian Natural Disaster knew very well that his current state was no longer suitable for fighting any more. The enemy just let him go because it was more important to capture the Arm of Machine God. As a person who has experienced countless battles and seen countless comrades around him and the enemy in front of him die, he is not afraid of death, and even hopes to die in battle one day. But not afraid of death does not mean meaningless courting death! In the current situation, it is obviously meaningless to fight hard. Just relying on his current combat effectiveness, he rushed up and was killed, just a flick of the finger, which would not have the effect of delaying and blocking, and such a waste of sacrifice would only make Sithone The kingdom lost another natural disaster-level powerhouse while losing the arm of the machine god. Thinking of this, Shuangjian Calamity has already made a choice... Seeing the airship rising higher and higher, the things hoisted below finally showed their true colors. I saw a 40-meter-long robot arm full of violent aesthetics in a mechanical punk style. The mechanical arm with silver-gray metallic luster was lifted upright from the hole below. It is conceivable that if the owner of this robotic arm is complete, it should be hundreds of meters high, fierce and powerful, and extremely mighty. "What is this?!" Green''s eyes widened when he saw this scene from a distance. At the same time, Modi''s smile was even thicker, and his eyes were full of fiery and perseverance like seeing a lover: "The first piece, the arm of the machine god! Comrades! A scythe of pain, a blade that cuts through decay and darkness! This is just the beginning..." Modi''s emotional declaration immediately aroused the frenzy of the more than 300 commandos, and under the leadership of Kee-Gang, they roared wildly. "Long live the leader! Long live the revolution! Long live the victory!" is even more fanatical than the most paranoid fundamentalists of the Church of the Holy Light. In their slogans, they are more firm in their revolutionary beliefs, unswervingly committed to the goal of changing the world, and continue to fight with their longing for a new world. However, at this moment, the arm of the machine **** that was hoisted and dragged out from the depths of the underground factory suddenly shook. No one noticed at first, thinking it was caused by the shaking of the airship above. But soon, a silver-gray halo began to flow on the surface of the arm of the machine god, and dense runes emerged. These runes are different from ordinary magic runes. They contain extremely mysterious rules and unparalleled power After the previous explosion of divine power, the mechanical arm, which had no fluctuations in divine power, began to overflow with divine power, and as more and more runes lighted up on the surface, the arm of the mechanical **** began to crack, and then it looked like a Transformer. , making a "Kicky Kaka" sound... (end of this chapter) Chapter 570： 575??Mechanical five-headed dragon Chapter 570 575 Mechanical Five-Headed Dragon No one expected this scene at this moment, including Modi, who was deliberate, showing a surprised and unexpected expression. Green in the distance even felt like he was on the wrong set. What the **** is he? Transformers in disorder? Seeing that the surface of the arm of the machine **** that was hoisted under the airship was cracked into small pieces like fish scales, and then reassembled... Soon the shape of the arm could not be seen, but it became a body with five heads. mechanical dragon. "Roar~Roar~Roar~Roar~Roar~" In an instant, the five metal dragon heads connected to a body let out a deafening roar, the huge dragon wings unfolded, and the chains were instantly torn off, causing the full-horsepower airship to rush upwards, followed by a dragon head. Biting the chain, he yanked it down. With a ?? crunch, the airship slammed, making a metallic twisting sound. "Protect the airship!" Modi called out, but he didn''t move, but stared at the metal dragon and guarded against the injured Sithone natural disaster powerhouse. Before Modi could not care about the injured Shuangjian natural disaster, but now unexpected circumstances suddenly occur, he must take the uncertain factors into account. But at this moment, the double-sword natural disaster is also confused, and he did not expect such a change in the Arm of the God of Machines that had escaped from the sealed state. Didn''t fall, just changed to another state of mind?" In fact, there have been various opinions on whether the God of Machinery has fallen. According to the truth, if a **** in charge of a certain priesthood falls, the industry or country related to this priesthood will be seriously affected, and recession and chaos will inevitably occur. It will take a long time to slowly adapt and develop again. But the strange thing is that after the first battle to encircle the God of Machinery, the related machinery manufacturing field did not decline, but continued to grow vigorously. Take the Kingdom of Sithorn as an example. After the defeat of the God of Machinery, the Church of Mechanics went underground, but a large number of workers and engineers in factories and workshops still believe in the God of Machinery, and have developed machinery manufacturing technology to a higher level. In this way, Sithone''s national strength will be pushed to the peak, and even today, he dares to show his teeth and claws, and dare to join hands with the Condor Empire to send troops to the Church of the Holy Light. According to this situation, the God of Machines really does not look like he has fallen or fallen asleep. But when the God of Machinery was defeated, the body of God was divided into seven parts, which many people saw with their own eyes. After Modi''s greeting, the golden dragon girl Aludika had already rushed up first, and the bigger golden dragon slapped the dragon head that was biting the airship chain with a single claw, and with a bang, the sharp dragon made a loud noise. The claw left three twisted marks on the metal faucet, and a lot of black oil seeped from the wound. "Roar!" The mechanical five-headed dragon roared in pain, and the other four dragon heads attacked the golden dragon girl together. Aludica was unafraid, flew backwards flexibly, and with a flick of her strong tail, directly hit the body of the mechanical dragon and slammed it to the ground. Because the body fell, even the faucet that bit Aludica was taken down, but those mechanical faucets were not reconciled, they opened their big mouths full of serrated fangs, and fired light bullets of different colors, which contained different The psionic energy of nature, like a meteor chasing the moon, hit Aludica, leaving a few black marks on her golden scales. Aludica frowned. The reason why she didn''t dodge just now and was attacked a few times was to see what the condition of this seemingly aggressive mechanical five-headed dragon really was. The result surprised her. Although the Arm of the God of Machines turned into a giant mechanical dragon, it was 60 meters long from the beginning to the end, and its strength was quite strong. The few magic bullets hit her just now definitely had the strength of the first-order peak of natural disasters. . But what really surprised Aludica was not the strength of the mechanical dragon, but the fact that it was too weak! As a mechanical dragon turned into an arm of the God of Machines, it is very surprising that he has only this strength. According to the truth, if the arm of the machine **** is activated and transformed into a new divine creature, even if it is not the Holy Spirit level, it must be the peak of natural disasters, and now this mechanical dragon is too weak no matter what. Aludica didn''t know the reason for this, but it didn''t prevent the next battle. With a loud roar, he flew up and fought with the mechanical dragon again. At this moment, Modi also recovered from the shock. He was not in a hurry to help, but fell into contemplation, his brows were furrowed, and his eyes kept flashing. At this moment, the battle between the mechanical five-headed dragon and Aludika spread, Modi finally stopped thinking, and disappeared in a flash. The next moment, with a bang, the tail of the mechanical dragon was severely hit by a half-arc light golden light blade swung out by Modi. immediately caused the mechanical dragon to let out a mournful wailing, which was far more effective than Aludica''s attack on the mechanical dragon''s head. "Huh? Is the tail the real key?" Aludica was very smart. Seeing this, she immediately understood the importance of the original, and began to cooperate with Modi to attack the enemy''s tail. At the next moment, with a bang, the huge golden dragon and the silver-gray mechanical five-headed dragon collided again. Aludika did not care about the scales flying around, and stared at the mechanical dragon''s tail and beat her claws. Grab, bite, blast with magic... The mechanical dragon was trying hard to get rid of it, but was entangled by Aludika. He finally got rid of the entanglement and flew into the air with all his strength, ready to regroup. This time, Aludika did not pursue, but what was waiting for the metal dragon was a pale golden light. A large golden cross held in Modi''s hand, with a pale golden gemstone inlaid in the middle, surging terrifyingly. Psionic energy, that golden light is emitted from this gem. With a ?? bang, the metal dragon was hit by the golden light, and a huge ball of light burst out, engulfing the entire mechanical five-headed dragon. The attack power this time is extremely powerful, which has exceeded Modi''s current upper limit, which is equivalent to an all-out blow from a mid-level natural disaster. "How is it? Has it been resolved? You are really willing to use it once, and this Holy Spirit Cross will be used at most once again." Aludika flew to Modi''s side and asked worriedly. From the battle just now, she found that although the combat power of this mechanical five-headed dragon is average, it is absolutely resistant to beatings. It has endured so many sieges just now. Even the powerful physique of the giant dragon can''t bear it, but the five-headed mechanical dragon is still alive and well, which shows that this level of attack power alone cannot be used against the five-headed mechanical dragon. The dragon deals substantial damage. "What''s there to give up? All artifacts, no matter how cherished and expensive, are tools to achieve great goals. Use them as you need them, and you don''t need to be stingy. Otherwise, people will become slaves to objects." Modi said lightly, and then his face was grim. Shaking his head: "This time the situation is a bit beyond the plan, we do not have the information that the arm of the machine can be activated, which makes us very passive." "Are you going to retreat?" Aludica asked unhappily, she didn''t like failure. "It''s not that far yet, at least for now, we still have the upper hand!" Modi was still confident: "But we don''t have much time left. Sithone''s reinforcements in the main world have already set off. You''ll be here in twenty minutes at most." "Is it only twenty minutes?" Aludika felt very difficult. He didn''t know how Modi got the news. It was estimated that he had placed a high-ranking spy in the government of the Sithawn Kingdom on the other side of the main world. , the authenticity of this information should not be doubted, which means that, in any case, twenty minutes must end. At this time, the light ball that submerged the mechanical five-headed dragon disappeared, but a silver-gray metal ball was revealed. Then there was another sound of "Kicky Kaka", the metal ball once again turned into a mechanical five-headed dragon, and it was unscathed under the attack of Modi''s Holy Spirit Cross! However, whether it was Modi and Aludika, the severely injured Shuangjian natural disaster, and Green in the distance, they all felt that this mechanical five-headed dragon had just been severely injured, and the spiritual energy contained in it had dropped significantly. , was clearly in a state of weakness. "Great opportunity!" Aludica''s eyes lit up, and she immediately wanted to rush up again. But at this moment, there was a sudden bang, and a burst of fire broke out in the distance, followed by the sound of breaking the air, a cannonball hit Aludica who was hovering in the air. Although this cannonball was still dozens of meters away from Aludika, it attracted the attention of the golden dragon girl, looking in the direction where the cannonball came from After the panic and chaos, the defense system of the underground factory was finally activated! At this time in the central control center of the underground factory, Major General Parrison''s face was ashen, looking at the information on the main control screen: power loss [36%], structural damage [21%], productivity loss [34%], living area Damaged [13%], defense system damaged [46%] Looking at the series of loss statistics on the screen, Major General Parrison was extremely angry. As the highest commander here, he must be doomed this time, and no matter how he is held accountable in the end, he will not be able to escape. It just made him very strange. Why didn''t the infiltrating enemies kill him after they stunned him? But now the situation is urgent, it is too late to think about it, or they were brainstorming at the time, or some other reason, he is still alive anyway! Major General Parrison''s cheek muscles twitched and his teeth creaked. He wanted to make those **** who have been cut with a thousand cuts pay the price! "My order! Activate the highest defense, ignore the target''s attributes, and destroy all enemies!" Major General Parrison roared with red eyes: "Password xxxxxxxxxxxx, execute it immediately!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 571： 576? Taragas debut Chapter 571 576 Taraga''s Debut Major General Parrison was really ruthless. Whether it was the current situation at the base or the humiliation that he was stunned and left in the closet, he was almost crazy. After he woke up, he immediately broke into the control room and activated it with the highest authority. The entire defense system around the underground factory was removed. I saw firepower rising from the ground in the Zevar Desert, and the barrels of the cannons were raised, all aiming at the largest golden dragon in the air. Although Major General Parrison knew that Modi was the culprit, he also knew that the firepower defense on the base side alone would not be able to hit too small targets. As the first shell was fired, hundreds of artillery salvos followed, overwhelmingly smashed into the direction of Modi and the golden dragon girl, and the five-headed mechanical dragon was also within the attack range. This is what Major General Parrison said, ignoring the attributes of the target and bombarding them with a blanket The golden dragon girl suddenly narrowed her eyes and saw the cannonballs flying in the distance. In her field of vision, the parabolic cannonballs were very clear, and she could even see the traces of wear and tear on the rifling when the cannonballs were shot out of the barrel! "Enchanted cannonballs! It''s quite extravagant." Aludika snorted, but did not intend to resist those cannonballs, although with her strength, even if she stood still and let those cannonballs hit her, at most, she would follow suit. The itching was the same, but Aludica didn''t want to stain the scales anymore. I saw her figure flashed, and the huge figure disappeared directly in place. When it reappeared, it had returned to human form and came to Modi''s side. Instead, it was the mechanical five-headed dragon. Unexpectedly, a cannonball was fired from behind, and he was a little dazed just after being hit. Before he had time to dodge, he was hit by the cannonball. In an instant, there was a ding ding ding, and there was a sound of gold and iron mingling, and dozens of shells hit the mechanical five-headed dragon! "Roar~~~" The mechanical five-headed dragon roared in pain. The shells that hit him were not bounced off, but were instantly smashed and swallowed by the metal scales on the surface, and merged into the body of the mechanical five-headed dragon! This scene was watched by Greene and also by Modi, and the two frowned at the same time. According to the precise data of the woman with glasses, after swallowing those shells, the weight and size of the mechanical five-headed dragon increased by [0.0012%] and [0.0023%] respectively. "To be able to directly absorb metal substances!" Green''s expression was serious, and he looked at the big hole leading to the underground factory. If the mechanical five-headed dragon activated by the arm of the machine **** in front of him is not the limit, if this big guy breaks in Go to ''Hu eat Haisai'', I don''t know how big it can grow! And just absorbing those cannonballs made the weak mechanical five-headed dragon think of something, and suddenly roared, abandoned the original enemy, and flew straight to the artillery position that had just attacked it. Those cannons had just finished a salvo and were reloading. Although the mechanical alchemy technology of the West Thorne Kingdom is very high, they do not have computer technology, so the degree of automation is very low, and soldiers must still operate in the artillery position. At this time, when the soldiers saw the terrifying metal monster rushing over, they were all terrified. After all, they are not the assault infantry who rushed to the front to fight with the enemy. They were only responsible for meowing at the back, shooting guns, loading shells, and everything that happened before was completely shocked. After them, morale was already low. If Major General Parrison suddenly appeared and activated the highest command authority, they would have run away. Now, seeing that mechanical giant rushing towards him, someone instantly collapsed, screaming, oh my god, hugging their heads and running away, what kind of military court, what kind of escaping, all of which are not important to save their lives! After the first leader appeared, the entire artillery position collapsed, and people rushed into the escape route desperately. Even so, some people run slowly, and the speed of the mechanical five-headed dragon is so fast that it rushed to the front from dozens of kilometers away in almost a blink of an eye. There was a loud bang, like a meteor falling to the ground, and the body of the huge and heavy mechanical five-headed dragon slammed into the artillery position. Those expensive, large-caliber enchanted cannons are like toys, being overturned from their positions and twisted into various shapes. "Roar~~~" The five-headed mechanical dragon raised its head and roared in different tones from its five heads, then each looked for a target and began to devour metal. Whether it is those scrapped cannons or other metals in this defensive position, they have all become his food, not just swallowed with his mouth, every scale on the surface of his body turns, just like swallowing cannonballs just now. Everything in the place is minced, the useful metal is melted into the body, and the useless things are sprayed directly down the exhaust port at the tail... "Modi, that guy seems to be recovering quickly, what should we do?" The golden dragon girl showed a worried expression. The fight just now made her feel exhausted. If it wasn''t for the critical moment, Modi used the [Holy Holy Cross] to inflict heavy damage. The mechanical five-headed dragon, she will definitely fail in the end. Because even as a golden dragon, she has physical strength limits, but the mechanical five-headed dragon has no such limitations at all, and her physical strength is almost endless. Modi''s face was also gloomy and did not understand. He was really unwilling to give up at this step, but if he didn''t give up, he would run out of time. If he waits for the rescuer from Sithone''s side, he and his gang may not be able to leave. At this moment, a somewhat lazy but very nice female voice came: "Hello, Mr. Modi, do you need cooperation?" In an instant, Modi and the golden dragon girl Aludika were all stunned. The voice came from behind them, but they didn''t notice any movement behind them just now. The two turned around slowly, and saw a woman wrapped in a full-body armor hovering less than ten meters away from them. The three pairs of jet-black wings on the back slowly swayed. There seemed to be a smile through those eyes. "Seraph!" "Mid-level natural disaster!" Modi and Aludika saw the strength of Taraga, and the seraph who suddenly appeared behind them was at least a middle-level natural disaster, otherwise it would be impossible to come behind them without knowing it, if the other party just now There must be no suspense in the shot. The two of them were hit hard in an instant, and no one could escape. With a ?? grunt, the golden dragon girl Aludica swallowed her saliva. She felt the pressure of death from the Seraphim on the opposite side. Modi was relatively calm, but he frowned, and instantly thought that the other party should not be the enemy, otherwise it would be over just by shooting directly, there is no need to make a sound and deliberately reveal the trace. "Who are you? How do you want to cooperate?" Modi has infinitely lofty ideals in his heart, and facing any difficulties and hardships can only make him tougher and stronger. So, after the initial shock, Modi has returned to normal and began to consider the other party''s intentions. "My name is Taraga." The Seraphim readily reported his name: "As for how to cooperate, of course, to kill the iron lump together, and then share the benefits equally, how about it?" Talaga put it simply. If you change someone, in this case, you will definitely be hesitant to worry about gains and losses. But Modi showed amazing decisiveness. He only considered for a second, and immediately said cheerfully: "Okay! But we only have three minutes. When the time is up, whether it is successful or not, we will retreat immediately." Green, who was hiding behind and watching all this, couldn''t help nodding secretly. This is the attitude of cooperation. As expected of Modi, there is no flies and dogs, and the information is hidden. In Modi''s view, although the other party is strange and does not know which party it belongs to, but after the first cooperation, there is no need to worry about the second time. Sharing a little information is just a sign of sincerity, leaving a good impression and leaving a good impression for the next time. A foreshadowing. Unfortunately, Modi did not know that the owner of this Seraphim was an old acquaintance of him, and his attitude towards him was also at a distance. In just over ten seconds, Modi and Seraphim reached a cooperation and made a simple plan - Seraphim attacked, Modi and Aludica played support, and killed the mechanical five-headed dragon within two minutes. The battle that stopped for a moment then broke out again. The five-headed mechanical dragon that was feasting on the artillery position suddenly felt the danger, and followed by a black ball of light and rushed over. With a loud bang, the black ball of light slammed into the back of the mechanical dragon. This place was originally the strongest and toughest place for the mechanical dragon, and with long backstabs, it was not afraid of attack at all. But this time it was unusual. The Seraph''s combat power was as high as [56000], even in the middle rank of natural disasters, it was a leader, one rank higher than the mechanical five-headed dragon. She wrapped herself with her wings, like a cannonball. In the same way, the lightning flew out and hit the back of the mechanical five-headed dragon. Even this rough-skinned behemoth couldn''t stand it. He raised his head and let out a painful roar, abandoned the swallowing metal, and turned back to bite. At this time, Modi and Aludica detoured from both sides, and also launched auxiliary attacks to contain the mechanical five-headed dragon. Although the enemy has five heads, there is only one body. Taraga took a look at this, and knocked a deep depression on the back of the mechanical five-headed dragon, and then the black light ball spun rapidly, and the powerful six The wings of the winged angel met the scales of the mechanical dragon. This is a real head-to-head encounter. After Talaga''s wings are infused with spiritual energy, the hardness of each feather even exceeds that of an artifact. At least the blade storm from [One Hundred Thousand Swords] hits her wings as soon as it hits her wings. The same as the copper wall and the iron wall, when you hit it, you can only make a crackling noise, and even leave no trace... (end of this chapter) Chapter 572： 577 True Fragrance Chapter 572 577 Really Fragrant That''s why Taraga dared to use his own wings as a cannonball to shoot it out. And in the first head-on collision, Taraga really got the upper hand, hitting the mechanical five-headed dragon into a big pit, but he was unscathed, and then he turned around quickly. "Roar~~~" The mechanical five-headed dragon eats pain and roars. Although it is a mechanical creation, there is still a neural sensing system in the dragon''s body, which enables him to sense through pain that there is a problem somewhere in the body. And with the rotation of the black light ball, the metal scales of the five-headed dragon and the parts inside were smashed and smashed, and a lot of oil was seeping out, as if he was injured and bleeding. "It''s so strong!" Aludika sighed in amazement. She had been dealing with the mechanical five-headed dragon for a long time just now, and she deeply realized the difficulty of the iron lump, but she didn''t expect that the Seraph would hit the other side heavily. This is a natural disaster What''s the difference between beginner and intermediate level? Modi was also secretly surprised. Although he had tried his best to overestimate the strength of this mysterious Seraphim, his shot still exceeded his expectations. As Talaga turned, like a huge drill, a big hole was drilled in the back of the mechanical five-headed dragon. But here, looking for the mechanical five-headed dragon, Modi and Aludica were stubbornly restrained, so he could only let Talaga drill deeper and deeper, until, with a bang, he pierced the outer wall and entered the mechanical five-headed. Dragon''s body! "Roar~~~" This time, the mechanical dragon was completely furious. It was like a mouse got into a person''s stomach. This person must be going crazy! In an instant, the immune system in the mechanical five-headed dragon began to attack frantically. However, he himself only has the strength of the first-level natural disaster. Although it is essentially the arm of the machine god, it has great potential and heritage, but the strength it can exert is limited. Those floating cannons like white blood cells that are extended from the immune system in the mechanical dragon, as well as the mechanical scavengers in the shape of centipedes and octopuses, have nothing to do with the Seraphim. Taragar entered the body of the giant metal dragon, eliminated the entangled floating cannon and mechanical scavenger, and immediately ran towards the dragon''s chest. Although in the battle just now, Modi has discovered that the key point of this metal dragon is in the tail, but its power core is in the chest. broke through the layers of barriers, and Taraga rushed into the chest cavity of the mechanical five-headed dragon as if he was no one. I saw a huge mechanical furnace fixed in the middle of the chest by many thick pipes. The surface of the furnace showed a blazing red color, and endless energy was continuously released from the inside to drive the survival and activities of this mechanical dragon. Talaga''s eyes flashed with joy, and he slapped his belly with his hand, and the plastron was immediately lifted, revealing the smooth, white and tender belly inside. At this time, a gap was opened in his belly, and it became bigger and bigger, almost penetrating the abdomen, and then suddenly opened, revealing a mouth of teeth. Followed Taraga like an octopus, rushing to the mechanical furnace, lying on top of it, and wrapped it with black wings. The big **** mouth on his stomach bit the mechanical furnace and activated the ability of [lv7]devour! This devouring ability is Taraga''s soul skill. After she fused with Seraphim, this ability was also fused into Seraphim''s body. "No! Let me go, you bastard!" A voice suddenly screamed violently, and then a mechanical-style human face appeared on the surface of the mechanical furnace, and exclaimed angrily: "I am a great machine The walking of the God of God in the world is to spread the gospel of the light of machinery, let me go, or the great God of Machinery will surely punish you..." "The Mechanic God is walking in the world!" Green had already started to synchronize with the Seraph''s perception. Hearing the cry of the robotic face, he suddenly realized: "The Mechanic God really didn''t fall!" Although I don''t know the specific situation at the beginning, it is clear that in the end, the God of Machinery reached an agreement with the other gods, and took the initiative to leave the world, enter the void, construct the kingdom of God, and make a show on the surface, so that the world thinks that the God of Machinery has already fall. As for why the remains of these mechanical gods are left, and in some cases they can be activated into new mechanical life, there should also be plans for the mechanical gods. But Green can''t control that much anymore. What kind of mechanical god, he doesn''t know it anyway. directly ignored the face that appeared on the mechanical furnace. After Taraja bit the mechanical furnace with the big mouth on his stomach, he immediately activated the [devour] ability. In an instant, this huge mechanical furnace made a "woohoo" sound, and it started to run wildly at full speed. "No! Let me go, you thief, you dare to swallow the original psionic energy left to me by the God of Machinery..." The face on the mechanical furnace roared wildly, but Taraga raised his hand and pressed it on his face , slapped it back with a bang, and scolded, "It''s so annoying!" At this time, a huge vortex had formed in the big mouth on Talaga''s stomach, and the huge suction force swallowed the red psionic energy in the mechanical furnace. Through visual synchronization, Greene''s eyes widened when he saw this scene. He can feel the existence of divinity and divine personality from those red psionic energy, and he fits perfectly with psionic energy without any rejection. It can be seen by the naked eye that with Taraga''s devouring, the color of the mechanical furnace gradually dimmed, and when it entered Tarraga''s body, it condensed into a ball, and slowly transformed into a ball under the devouring ability of [lv7]. Inside the Seraphim. However, because of the high quality of the origin of these mechanical giant dragons, even if Taraga''s devouring has [lv7], it is still impossible for him to achieve it overnight. It may take ten years or even ten years to completely refine those fiery red origin spiritual energy. It is more time, and it is estimated that Tarraga can also be promoted to the high-level natural disaster by then. "what" The face that had been pressed back appeared again, screaming in pain and screaming. He felt the danger of death. If the original spiritual energy in the mechanical furnace was sucked dry, he would also die, and his consciousness would be completely silent. Can''t recover. Even if the source is not sucked dry, although he does not need to die, his vitality will be greatly damaged and his strength will be greatly reduced. Unfortunately, in the face of a powerful enemy who has entered the body, the consciousness that controls the five-headed mechanical dragon has no better way. He can only silently pray to the **** of machinery in his heart, hoping that the other party can eat quickly and finally let him go. A horse. At this moment, Green can clearly feel the state of Seraphim Taraga. As she devours the original psionic energy of the mechanical furnace, her combat power is steadily improving. [56100] [56200] [56300]...[57000] [57100 followed by another ding sound, and the devouring ability was upgraded from [lv7] to [lv8]! "No! Stop, please..." The face on the mechanical furnace has changed from scolding and begging to begging. He feels that the enemy''s strength is improving, but he is getting weaker and weaker. He is already extremely afraid. Modi and Aludica outside also felt that the state of the mechanical five-headed dragon was getting worse and worse. They did not know what the mysterious seraph had done in the mechanical dragon, but it was clear that this action I''m afraid it will be more than worth the loss. Modi''s face was solemn, and he had already begun to think about how to deal with follow-up issues. In fact, this time, he did not hesitate to offend the kingdom of Sithorn, to **** the arm of this machine god, and he had considered it well in advance. If they can''t succeed, although the Kingdom of Sishorn will be angry, they will not regard them as mortal enemies. After all, the loss is not big. If he can succeed and grab the arm of the God of Mechanism, then Modi will have enough chips in his hand, and I believe that someone will be willing to help him withstand the pressure of the Kingdom of Sithone. If it is the above two situations, he can handle either, but now the third situation has appeared, making the situation he faces instantly embarrassing and dangerous. If the kingdom of Sishorn lost the arm of the machine god, but the greatest benefit did not fall into the hands of Modi, then the enraged kingdom of Sishorn could not find the right master, and the anger would of course be vented on Modi and the others. At the same time, in the chest cavity of the mechanical dragon, the face that appeared on the mechanical furnace became more and more anxious: "Wait, I have something to say, I can agree to whatever conditions you want, please, don''t Drain my origin, I know many secrets, I can tell you all, so that you can gain greater benefits, how about it?" Now, the consciousness of this mechanical dragon has no more extravagant hopes, and the next best thing is to hope that this nemesis-like seraph can not drive him out. Unfortunately, Seraphim Taraga is now focusing on digesting the primordial psionic energy inhaled in her body, and she has no time to pay attention to him, making his words all in vain. On the contrary, Green heard it, but Green didn''t move. As the saying goes, it is better to have a bird in hand than a thousand birds in the forest. "Bastard! What do you want? Do you have to force me to die together?" The man''s face kept moving in the mechanical furnace, roaring in exasperation, and began to intimidate and threaten again. But Tarraga is not oily and salty, and still looks like a ''true fragrance''. As the mechanical dragon became weaker and weaker, he no longer needed the restraint of Modi and Aludica outside, and fell to the ground tiredly, just twisting and struggling, occasionally screaming, as if he was going to die at any time. Seeing this situation, Modi''s brows furrowed even tighter, and Aludika also saw that something was wrong, and leaned over and asked, "It doesn''t seem right! What should we do? Should we" Speaking of which, Aludika made a gesture of wiping his neck, and the meaning was very obvious. He asked if Modi was against the water and took the opportunity to attack the mysterious Seraphim? (end of this chapter) Chapter 573： 578? A hole card Chapter 573 578 A hole card Modi certainly understands the meaning of the golden dragon girl, and this proposal is also very exciting to him. He does not reject backstabbing, but... In the end, Modi still shook his head and said: "No, the opponent''s strength is unfathomable, we can''t judge the situation inside, and if we make a rash move, if it can''t be effective, we will be met with a crazy counterattack... Our strength is too weak to stop it. Live that seraph. And, I suspect, behind that seraph, there is a more terrifying existence hidden." "Then what should we do? Could it be just sitting idly by?" Aludica said in a depressing tone, "Or just leave, there''s not much time." Modi rolled his eyes, shook his head and said, "Don''t be busy, I still have a hole card." During the speech, Modi lost his mind for a while, as if he had wandered out of the sky, but recovered in only a second or two. At the same time, in the control room of the underground factory, Major General Parrison, who was directing other defensive cannon fodder to continue to attack, suddenly shook his body, and an indiscernible magic circle appeared in his eyes. After a brief absence, he recovered immediately. come over. "Damn!" Major General Parrison gritted his teeth and scolded in a low voice, "So that''s how it is! The reason why that **** didn''t kill me, did he plan to save it for the end?" At this moment, although Major General Parrison''s thinking is very clear, his body is not under his control at all. He stands up from his position strangely and walks outside the command and control room. "Master General, what are your orders?" A major next to him felt strange and asked. Major General ??Parrison only waved his hand to indicate that he was fine, and the others did not dare to ask any more questions, watching him go out, maybe to go to the toilet? Anyway, it''s better to ask less about Shangguan''s affairs. In fact, at this moment, Major General Parrison hopes that those men will rush up to hug him tightly, or give him a few punches to wake him up. Yes, just woke up! Now Major General Parrisons situation is like a ghost press, his body movements are not under his control at all. Walking out of the control room, he turned a corner and walked deeper underground along a hidden passage, which was the passage leading to the main power control room of the underground factory. The power control room controls the steam supply of the entire underground factory. The super-giant steam engine formed by using magma to boil water is unimaginably huge! Of course, such a huge amount of power cannot be delivered to the factory in one go, which requires a very complex and effective power control system, which is also the most important part of the entire underground factory. Major General ??Parrison came here and pushed the door directly in. There is no one in here. After Modi mobilized the arm of the god, and directly pierced the underground factory, the entire underground factory remembered the first-level alarm. The ?? power control room immediately turned off all power output, and then evacuated to the ground along the emergency evacuation channel. So there is no one in here at the moment, and the huge iron gate is tightly closed. Even a legendary high-level powerhouse is difficult to break in a short period of time. Unfortunately, these precautions were of no use to Parison. He took out a huge key and inserted it into the keyhole with a click. This lock cant be opened simply with a key, and a certain frequency of psionic fluctuations must be entered in the key, in case it is stolen. Parrison, as the supreme commander of the entire underground factory in the Zewar desert, has the highest authority. He slowly turned the key, and immediately made a "click" sound, and the huge and complicated door lock was opened. The heavy iron gate half a meter thick was pulled open by Parison. As he walked into the power control room, the originally dark room suddenly lit up. "No! No! Please, don''t...don''t do this!" Major General Parrison muttered in his mouth, but his body quickly turned on the highest power supply, instantly releasing the hot, high-temperature and high-pressure steam from the ground. Even in the three-shift full-load state of the underground factory, only [45%] of the underground steam power can be used, and now the entire factory has been shut down due to emergencies, and the power demand is almost zero. In this case, if you suddenly input full load power, you can imagine what the consequences will be On the ground, Taraga, who was still feasting in the body of the mechanical dragon, suddenly felt a violent vibration, a huge and terrifying force was quickly released from the ground. "There is a situation below, let''s go first." Green''s order was passed through the soul link at this moment. Talaga finally let go of the mechanical core, saw the face appearing on it again, and said with a smile: "This time you are lucky, goodbye!" After saying that, he followed the same path and quickly left the body of the metal five-headed dragon. Looking back outside, I saw that the big hole that was made by the arm of the machine **** before, and went straight to the ground, was now bursting out with white steam rising into the sky. was followed by a loud bang, which was continuously transmitted from the ground, causing a larger amount of high-temperature steam to rise up, and in a blink of an eye, the entire Zewar desert was shrouded. The temperature of these water vapors is extremely high, and some can even reach more than three hundred degrees. Although it may not be a big deal for the extraordinary, it is an absolutely deadly temperature for ordinary people. The workers who were evacuated from the underground factory were still on the ground and did not go far. They all became crabs in the steamer in an instant, and less than one third of them survived. The ground vibrated violently, and behind the high-temperature steam was the billowing magma! Because of the destruction of Major General Parrison, the eruption of the underground volcano was directly triggered, and it rushed to the ground along the channel of the underground factory. Along with the earthquake and the volcano, the factory that once made the kingdom of West Thorne proud began to slowly overturn underground. Countless expensive machines inside were destroyed, and the stored materials were burnt. Huge fire pit hundreds of meters deep... Seeing this scene, Green''s eyes turned to Modi. Although there was no evidence, according to his intuition, he felt that this incident was likely to be Modi''s handwriting. At the same time, Aludika also showed a shocked expression. She didn''t expect Modi''s so-called ''hole card'' to be so shocking, and she also understood what it meant to do it without doing it. The underground factory in the Kingdom of Sithorn had suffered heavy losses in the past, but it was repaired and repaired, and it would be able to resume work soon, but now that it is done, it is completely over. Modi is the lifeblood of the Sithawn Kingdom. If this news spreads, the hundreds of thousands of troops on the front line will definitely be shaken. If the Church of the Holy Light grasps it well and takes the opportunity to launch a counterattack, the results will be amazing. But in this way, he also completely obliterated the possibility of reconciliation with the Kingdom of Sithorn. Taraga''s eyes turned to Modi: "Your Excellency is really bold! This guy is yours, I hope to have the opportunity to cooperate next time." He pointed to the half-dead mechanical five-headed dragon on the ground, and then the figure suddenly appeared In a flash, he disappeared directly in place. Modi narrowed his eyes and left without saying a word. Obviously, the so-called ''next cooperation'' was not sincere. But fortunately, the other party is still kind. Anyway, he left the mechanical five-headed dragon. Although it has been devastated enough, it does not have much impact on Modi, as long as he has the arm of the machine **** After becoming a mechanical five-headed dragon, his next plan can continue. "Hurry up and take him, we''ll go too." Modi kept calculating the time in his heart. It seemed like a lot of things happened just now, but it was actually less than three minutes. "Okay!" Aludica flew over immediately, grabbed the soft-footed mechanical five-headed dragon, flapped its wings violently, and flew directly into the air. This time, she suddenly discovered that this mechanical dragon seemed to be a lot lighter than when it fought with her before, and the metal scales on the surface of its body were dull, like a bad doll played by a bear child. This made Aludica unable to imagine what the mysterious seraph had done to this mechanical five-headed dragon just two minutes ago? "Damn bastard, let me go!" The mechanical dragon felt that he was being hanged upside down, and let out a feeble cry, but he was waved by Modi, and a seal array was printed on it, and the five-headed mechanical dragon seemed to be electrocuted. Like, it began to twitch. In the mechanical furnace, the face kept appearing, anxious and painful, trying to resist and prevent the sealing formation from invading the body. Unfortunately, he was completely exhausted, and more than [80%] of his original psionic energy was extracted, which made him feel weaker than ever before, his consciousness gradually blurred, and he fell into a deep sleep. "Speed ??up!" Modi sealed the mechanical dragon, and then rushed straight towards the airship suspended in the air. The three hundred people on the airship have all returned, and no one was injured in the whole operation. saw Modi coming up, and immediately saluted. Modi nodded slightly, but hurriedly walked to the command cabin, shouting loudly: "Open the warehouse and recover the target!" Following his order, the belly of this huge airship, which was more than 200 meters long, cracked open a hatch. The golden dragon girl flew up and wrapped the five-headed mechanical dragon around the noose hanging in the cargo warehouse. As the noose was raised, the door of the cargo warehouse was closed, and the tens of meters long mechanical dragon was already lying inside the airship. Aludica returned to her human form and soon walked into the command cabin. Modi was standing at the front of the command cabin with his hands behind his back. Seeing that everything was ready, he immediately ordered: "Remove the disguise and start the void shuttle!" "Yes! Remove the camouflage and start the Void Shuttle!" A young man sitting on the captain''s seat repeated the order while quickly tapping various buttons on the complicated console in front of him. Other personnel in the command room are also operating the machines in front of them in an orderly manner, so that the airship quickly rises to the high altitude (end of this chapter) Chapter 574： 579 Alchemy Computer Chapter 574 579 Alchemy Computer Other personnel in the command room of the Void Airship are also operating the machine in front of them in an orderly manner, so that the airship quickly rises into the sky, and at the same time, layers of light and shadow like water waves float on the surface of the mountain, rippling layer by layer, and finally abruptly converges. Look at this airship, which has transformed into a golden-yellow, smooth and graceful spaceship! After changing from the airship back to the empty spaceship, the speed suddenly increased greatly, rising above the clouds in the blink of an eye, followed by the golden light flickering violently, a vortex slowly formed in front of the empty spaceship, followed by a sudden flash, turned into A golden light directly broke through the crystal wall of the world and entered the vast void outside the void world. Just five minutes later, the two figures traveled directly through the spiritual world and came to a messy scene. These two people were rescued from the main world by the Kingdom of Sithone, and their time was mainly spent entering the void world from the main world. Stopped and arrived here, but unfortunately it was still late. I saw the steaming steam below, the completely destroyed factory, and the surrounding mess, full of corpses... The two natural disaster-level powerhouses looked at each other, and their already gloomy faces became even more ugly. This time, even without statistics, it was known that the loss must be heavy, the arm of the machine **** was lost, and the Zewar factory was destroyed, but it was this time, If this news reaches the front line, it will definitely hit the morale of the Kingdom''s army greatly. "Where is Dironka? The south side of Stopol City said that he has come, where is the person?" A tall, dignified middle-aged man asked coldly. This military man is the current King Carter V of the West Thorne Kingdom! "Your Majesty..." Another natural disaster grade powerhouse also looked ugly. If another natural disaster grade powerhouse were lost, this time it would be really hurt. Fortunately, they soon found a faint aura, and immediately flew down, lifted a piece of the ground where the magma solidified, and found the double-sword natural disaster. At this time, Dironka was very weak, but not to the point of being completely unable to move. It was just that he had to be in this state to show that he was hit hard by the enemy after a hard fight, so he didn''t defend here. This is not only to shirk the responsibility, but also to give Carter V a step and have an excuse to pardon him. In fact, except for the powerful countries and organizations with deep authority and profound foundations like the Eagle Empire and the Church of Holy Light, other medium-sized countries and small countries hardly deal with natural disasters. This is an unspoken rule. Of course, the Kingdom of Sithone is also shameful, especially this King Carter V is a very talented king. If the losses here are heavy and Dironka is still alive and kicking, wouldn''t it obviously add to the king''s majesty? There is only a weak and dying look, which shows that I have done my best. The reason for doing this is that I am not capable enough, and it is not that we are unwilling to be loyal to His Majesty the King. Sure enough, when Carter V saw Dironka''s tragic state, he felt a lot better, and he said a few words of comfort before asking what was going on. Dironka sighed helplessly, and told the situation at that time... Finally, he said: "Your Majesty, I am incompetent, and I have failed Your Majesty''s trust!" Carter V frowned and patted Dironka on the shoulder: "Dironka, don''t blame yourself, you have done your best. Besides... just now, the great God of Machinery has sent an oracle." Dironka and another natural disaster grade showed shocked expressions at this moment. Although they all knew that the relationship between the Kingdom of Sithawn and the God of Machinery was not trivial, they did not expect that Carter V could directly receive the oracle of the God of Machinery. Carter V said: "The great mechanical **** told me that the loss of the mechanical god''s arm is inevitable, and all the losses of Sishorn today will be rewarded." Dironka and another natural disaster grade are a bit confused. It is not clear whether Carter V really received an oracle when he said this, or he simply wanted to use the God of Machinery to boost the morale of the front line. But if it''s the latter, there are no other people here, just tell them directly, and you don''t need to be the God of Machines and have received an oracle, making it mysterious. But next, a metal fragment that Carter V took out surprised them. It contains the breath of the God of Machines, it is absolutely impossible to fake... At the same time, Green sent Tarraga and the woman with glasses back to the cemetery, and his avatar also entered the spiritual world, found a hidden place to hide, and his own consciousness returned to the cemetery. This time I went to the Zevar Desert, I just wanted to get a magic circle engraving machine, but I didnt expect to encounter such a thing by accident! It''s a pity that the whole thing happened so suddenly, he didn''t have a chance to send someone to the underground factory to grab some machines. Even so, it can be said to have gained a lot. Not to mention the brand-new engraving machine, it was only the Seraphim Taraga that devoured the origin of the mechanical dragon that turned the arm of the machine **** this time [80% ] is a windfall. I don''t know if it was Green''s illusion. At this time, Taraga seemed to be a bit more rounded. The undigested divine source in her body became a silver-gray ball of light, which was stored in the big mouth on her stomach. However, she can no longer use the phagocytic ability before digesting these divine sources. This is also very understandable, just like eating, the mouth is full of big fish and meat, and it is impossible to eat another bite of rice. Green checked his attributes and found that Tarraga''s combat power had reached [59999], and he was only a little short of being able to step into the high-level natural disaster. With the current situation of Taraga, it is only time to be promoted to the high-ranking natural disaster. As a seraph, her own foundation is enough, and now she has swallowed so many sources of divinity. Once she takes that step, it is almost foreseeable that her strength will skyrocket. Falling into a drowsy state of drowsiness, when I returned to the cemetery, I immediately went home and fell asleep with my head covered... In addition, it is still the same sentence, if a worker wants to do something good, he must first sharpen his tool! The magic circle marking machine was in the hands of Black Claw and Dr. Vincent, and it was immediately installed and operated. This machine, which is only two meters wide and three meters long, has become the key to solving the problem! As the tiny parts that plagued Black Claw were engraved with corresponding magic circles, the first alchemy computer was quickly assembled. In the newly built factory specially for Heizhao, I saw a behemoth of five meters square placed in the middle of the factory, inlaid with transparent crystal glass tubes one by one. Each glass tube is about 30 centimeters in diameter, and there are nearly 4,000 glass tubes embedded in it. A small person is suspended in each glass tube, forming the shape of a glass pyramid. These little people are all artificial beings created by alchemy, they do not have normal consciousness themselves, they are just organisms with neural reflexes. In fact, this is the limit of alchemy artificial humans. It can create a half-finished body, but it cannot create a real soul. And these ''men in bottles'' used by Black Claw and Dr. Vincent to make alchemy computers are not even half-finished products. They are just organisms with neural reflexes, and they just differentiated some human limbs. Because there is no electrical technology tree in this world, Black Claw and Dr. Vincent cannot understand the principles of electronic computers described by Green, and the alternative method they use is to directly use alchemy to create ''man in a bottle'' as a single operator of the computer, and then integrate Integrating a large computer with super computing power is in line with the style of alchemy punk in this world. Manufactured the first test machine, and Black Claw couldn''t wait to connect to the psionic power immediately. He wanted to try this strange-looking magic-modified computer. With the input of psionic energy, the stupid alchemy computer made a "woo woo" sound in an instant. With the introduction of psychic energy, the glass tubes were lit up, and the little people suspended in it also moved. stand up. A wire is attached to the top of the heads of these villains to decompose the problems that need to be calculated, import them layer by layer, and then calculate the results, and then summarize and merge them layer by layer, so as to get the results of the problem at the top of the glass pyramid. In order to test the first alchemy computer, Talon excitedly invited Green to test it himself. Talon and Dr. Vincent are both confident, showing Green their latest results. Green didn''t expect them to move so fast. He thought that he had obtained the magic circle marking machine before, and it would take some time to see this alchemy calculation, but he didn''t expect that it was really like what Black Claw said, no magic circle marking machine is the problem. With this marking machine, nothing is a problem. With the success of the first boot, Green walked around the ''glass pyramid'' with great interest, touched the cold and hard shell and the glass tubes on the lower layers, and thought about it: "For the first time, Lets calculate the pi first. Black Claw and Dr. Vincent didn''t care either, because there were magic and alchemy alternatives. In this world, mathematics as the basis of science is not particularly developed, and pi is only counted to more than 20 decimal places. As the black claw began to input the formula, the pyramid-shaped computer suddenly started to light up from the top glass tube, and then extended downward, making a crackling sound, layer by layer The metal rollers that display the numbers start to turn, and they extend back one by one 3.1~4~1~5~9~2~6~5~3~5~8~9~7~9~3~2~3~8~4~6~2~6~4~3~3~ 8~3~2~7~9 A series of numbers continue to extend backwards, and the computer''s wheel counter has a total of one hundred, which can display up to one hundred digits. However, when the alchemy computer reached the fifty digits of pi, it started to get slower and slower, as if it was about to crash! After reaching the 60th place, it becomes even slower, like an old ox pulling a cart... (end of this chapter) Chapter 575： 580? God of Revolution Chapter 575 580 God of Revolution This time, Talon and Dr. Vincent both showed serious expressions. If the computer fell off the chain for the first time, they would be embarrassed. At this moment, there was a sudden "bang"! The glass tube at the top of the glass pyramid actually exploded! The villain inside exploded with blood and flesh, and suddenly the lit glass tube below quickly dimmed, and the alchemy computer stopped running. Talon and Dr. Vincent are very frustrated and want to explain something to Green, but don''t know how to say it. Especially Black Claw, when Green told him the idea of ??a computer, he thought it was very simple, clapped his chest, and was full of confidence, but he didn''t expect it to end up like this. Instead, it was Green, not only not angry, but very satisfied with the result. In his conception, it would be good for Black Claw and the others to come up with an experimental thing for the first time. He didn''t expect to make such a large-scale computer with great practicality, which already made him quite satisfied. And the computing power is not too bad. Although he was overloaded in the end, he was able to calculate to more than 60 digits after the decimal point in a few seconds. This result has made him very satisfied. In addition, it is also very easy for the computer designed by Black Claw to improve its computing power. It is enough to make the glass pyramid bigger, or to learn a multi-core CPU, build several more, and connect them in parallel to form a tree structure. Can handle multiple tasks at the same time. As for the cumbersome one-hundred-digit counter, it was directly ignored by Green. In his plan, these alchemy computers will eventually be connected to the glasses woman''s brain through the soul link, and there is no need for a display or something... Look back to Lake Zewar. With the arrival of the nearby garrison, and in cooperation with the surviving plant protection team, the rescue work has been carried out in an orderly manner. Because there were three natural disaster-level powerhouses in town, His Majesty the King, Carter V, came over in person, and there was no discord at the scene. Although the underground factory has completely collapsed, there is absolutely no rescue value, but the workers who escaped. For the rich and powerful kingdom of Sithorn, although the loss of this underground factory hurts, it will not have too much impact on the overall situation of the entire kingdom. It is not difficult to build another factory and extract enough machines. The truly irreparable loss is the more than 100,000 workers killed by steam and magma! These are very skilled skilled workers. The same machine in the hands of these workers is not a concept at all compared with those apprentices. So the tens of thousands of workers who survived are even more precious. Carter V personally ordered that no matter what, he did his best to treat the wounded, and affirmed that they were all heroes of the kingdom, and all the workers who died this time enjoyed the treatment of fallen soldiers. The soldiers of the West Thorne Kingdom are treated very well and enjoy some privileges granted by the state, so the social status of the soldiers is also very high. When Carter V issued this order, it also played a role in stabilizing the hearts of the people, making these surviving workers grateful and dedicated to the kingdom in the future. It was not until the next night that Carter V returned to Stopol City with two natural disaster-level powerhouses. Meeting with Prince Biden, who secretly returned from the front line, at the Governor''s Palace in Stopol City. "Your Majesty, what''s going on? Over at the Zewar factory..." Prince Biden asked immediately when they met. Carter V shook his head helplessly: "It''s all destroyed, and the Arm of the Machine God has also been taken away." Prince Biden frowned, but he didn''t lose his face in shock. Instead, he seemed to have talked about it a long time ago: "Sure enough... Can you be sure who did it? Is it the Church of the Holy Light? Or the Condor Empire?" Carter V said: "It''s not certain yet, it was Modi and the golden dragon who shot." "It''s that guy again!" Prince Biden gritted his teeth and frowned: "Zewar''s factory was destroyed, and the logistical pressure on the front line was hit. Please, Your Majesty, please pay more attention." Carter V nodded and said: "Don''t worry, my brother, we have a plan for the back, and will not delay the supply of the front line. This time the army is dispatched, you should be more careful, the situation is getting more and more complicated, the front line is to preserve the strength. Lord, try not to fight decisively, waiting for the main battlefield, we are just flanks, it is enough to contain some of the power of the Holy Light Church." "Don''t worry, Your Majesty, I understand!" Prince Biden solemnly nodded: "I have set the tone for the defense and counterattack on the front line. If there is no accident, it should be fine, but I still need to communicate with the Condor Empire. I heard That Modi once cooperated with the Condor Empire, I think I can use this as an excuse to question the Condor Empire." "This can be done, let the Ministry of Foreign Affairs do it immediately." Carter V said: "Although it won''t work, it''s a good excuse." On the other side, in the base camp of the Condor Empire on the southern front. Three hours after the destruction of the Zevar factory, the headquarters of the Condor Empire received the news. "Is the news accurate?" Prince Simdor asked with a cold face. The recent front line was in a stalemate. He finally opened a breakthrough from the Kingdom of Sithorn and opened a new front on the eastern front of the Church of Holy Light, but he got Frost again. The King of Giants fell to the news of the Church of the Holy Light. In fact, at the same time when the Condor Empire attracted Sithone, the frost giant royal court fell to the Church of the Holy Light. Help the Condor Empire to defeat the Church of Holy Light, then the next step is not far from the Condor Empire''s **** of Void World No. 1. "Your Highness, it should be very accurate. Just now, the official Sishorn has sent a note to question Modi''s situation." A middle-aged intelligence officer replied. Prince Simdor was still handsome, but the uniform of a marshal made him look even more majestic. "His Royal Highness, it has been confirmed that Carter V of the Sithawn Kingdom is here in person." Another intelligence officer quickly reported the information that had just arrived. "Oh? It seems that the loss this time is really huge. Even that arrogant guy came in person." Prince Simdor sneered, as if he had something to do with Carter V, and he felt a little gloating. But now that the two sides are allies, Prince Simdor didn''t show it too clearly, and then asked: "Can you find it? Where is that Modi now? Ask him what he wants to do! Also investigate the wreckage of the mechanical god, What''s going on? Where is the empire''s share, and immediately protect it closely." A series of orders were issued from the mouth of Prince Simdor, Although I think at this time, I am afraid that Modi will not be found. "By the way, Your Highness, there is another situation." The middle-aged intelligence officer said again. "What''s the matter?" Simdor gave him a puzzled look. He originally planned to go out, but stopped again. "According to the information, a demon warlock under the pseudonym Taklama was also on the scene at the time..." The intelligence officer said and put a written document on the ground: "This is about the movement track of this demon warlock and the related things he did." Simdor took it and browsed it quickly and frowned: "This person... was sent by Grand Duke Mora, so he shouldn''t be an enemy, so don''t pay too much attention to him. But if he was at the scene this time, you can ask about the situation at that time. Forget it, don''t worry about this, I''ll deal with it later." "Yes!" The intelligence officer saluted and turned to leave. Sim thought for a while, and planned to do another thing first. After listening to the report from the intelligence officer, he simply sat down and contacted the main world. "Simdor, what''s the matter?" A majestic and peaceful voice came from the communicator, it was His Majesty the current Emperor of the Condor Empire. "Your Majesty, there are some situations here, I need His Majesty''s guidance." Prince Simdor said respectfully, and then briefly explained the information he had just obtained. "Is there really a problem with Sishorn?" The emperor of the Condor Empire sneered, as if he had guessed that this would happen: "It doesn''t matter, it''s just a little trick, it has limited impact on our overall situation, but that doesn''t matter. Dee does need to be careful, this man... is dangerous!" Prince Simdor was taken aback. He didn''t expect His Majesty the Emperor to rate Modi so highly! "I feel the power of subversion from him." The emperor of the Condor Empire said in a serious tone. "Subversion!" Prince Simdor also showed a solemn attitude: "Is it the ''revolution'' that he and his followers often call out?" "Revolution! It is indeed a very apt description. It is a great dream to remove the mandate of heaven and purify theocracy." The emperor said indifferently: "If he can realize this wish and spread the fire of revolution, maybe after the **** of machinery. , there will be a new god..." After ?? terminated the call, Prince Simdor didn''t move for a long time, and said silently: "God of revolution..." in an abandoned copper mine near the city of Weinstock. The captured mechanical five-headed dragon was placed softly in the underground cave. It was obviously made of hard steel, but at this moment, the mechanical dragon was like a noodle, and its breath was getting weaker and weaker, as if it wanted to. Like breathless. The golden dragon girl asked worriedly, "This guy won''t die, right?" Modi is also a little confused. It is said that this mechanical dragon was transformed by the arm of the machine god. Although the strength is not too strong, the essence is very strong, and it is definitely not so easy to kill, but the current situation , he couldn''t guarantee it. "Give him some psionic power." Modi glanced at Aludica, which meant to let her go. "It''s me again, I hate it!" The golden dragon girl stepped forward reluctantly, and with a click, she roughly inserted her fair little hand into the body of the mechanical five-headed dragon. The previously hard and unusually hard metal armor and body turned out to be very fragile, and they were inserted into the body by the golden dragon girl at once, and a psychic energy was inputted along the palm of the hand. (end of this chapter) Chapter 576： 581? Mother Earth Chapter 576 581 Mother Earth Immediately, the body of this mechanical giant dragon was like a dry sea surface, quickly absorbing the spiritual energy of the golden dragon girl, and then the breath on the body also stabilized, as if a few flammable flames had been added to a fire that was about to go out. The hay was immediately on fire again. In the body of the mechanical dragon, the human face appeared again on the mechanical core that was almost extinguished. Originally, he was sucked away by the Seraphim with a large amount of original psionic energy, and then he was sealed by Modi, which made him even worse, and his consciousness fell into silence. Fortunately, the golden dragon girl gave him psionic energy at a critical time. The mechanical five-headed dragon reluctantly cheered up, and the dim eyes above the five dragon heads lit up again. With a ?? click, the golden dragon girl pulled out her arm and brought out some scattered parts, but the mechanical dragon''s resilience was very strong, and the wound healed quickly. "Oh? Are you already awake? The vitality is quite strong!" Aludika smiled and looked at a raised faucet. "Roar~~~" The mechanical dragon let out a deep roar, struggling to struggle, but found that, except for the five heads that could move, he couldn''t feel the existence of his limbs! He hurriedly looked at his body, only to realize that just now, his limbs had been dismantled, and were thrown away not far away. Although it is said that the mechanical dragon can divide into new limbs at any time, but looking at the appearance of those people, no matter how many times he divides, he will be removed without hesitation. The mechanical dragon just learned to be obedient. Now that people are swordsmen and I am fish, it is impossible to escape in his current state. "Modi, what are we going to do next?" Aludika asked, as a collaborator she didn''t know Modi''s overall plan. In fact, to this day, the cooperative relationship between the Golden Dragon Girl and Modi has gradually changed from equality to a primary and secondary relationship, especially last time Modi gave Aludica the divinity and godhead of the sea god, and asked her to sacrifice to the dragon God, the strength is advancing by leaps and bounds. "Don''t worry, wait for our collaborators to come." Modi had a plan. The golden dragon girl snorted, and didn''t ask who the collaborator was. The so-called collaborator did not appear in this abandoned mine until the next day. Saint Silvinaya looked at the mechanical dragon lying on the ground with a smile and looked very satisfied: "Very good, Mr. Modi, I know I will not be wrong, your ability is admirable." Modi smiled and said: "Your Highness has won the prize, I wonder how your performance is going?" Saint Silvinaya nodded and said: "It''s going well, there are some minor troubles, but it doesn''t matter." "So shall we start now?" Modi asked with a smile: "By the way, take me to meet that great and ancient existence." The Holy Maiden of Sivinaya was well prepared, and agreed very happily: "Okay, the great mother goddess also wants to see you, she said that she sees hope in you that represents the future, that is to change all rotten and outdated things. , to create hope for a new future. Modi squinted his eyes and smiled noncommittally. He didn''t know who the mother goddess Sivinaya was talking about, but what was certain was that it was definitely not the Lord of the Holy Light. Modi had long known that Sivinaya was holy. In essence, the woman had already departed from the Church of the Holy Light. Its just that Modi didnt know why, as the first saint of the Holy Light Church, why did Sivinaya choose to betray. With her current status, even if she fails to compete with the Pope, she will definitely be the top of the church in the future, with power and status second only to the Pope, so there is absolutely no need to take risks. But now, Modi seems to have some clues. The ''great mother goddess'' mentioned by the Virgin of Sivinaya should be an ancient **** no less than the Lord of Light, and to the Virgin of Sivinaya She promised a huge benefit that she couldn''t refuse. With this feeling, Modi took the captured mechanical dragon and followed the Saintess of Sivinaya into the spiritual world. Along a hidden coordinate, I came to the huge cave. Modi saw the huge female head rooted on the mountain wall at first sight, and he couldn''t help being surprised and blurted out: "Titan Protoss!" "Hello, little guy!" The huge head said with a gentle smile, "I can''t believe that people can still recognize the Titans at a glance today." "Respected Titan Protoss, it''s my honor to be able to meet you." Modi did not despise the other party because he only had one head, but saluted very solemnly and courteously: "I wonder which Titan Protoss you are a great existence?" "My name is Gaia." The huge head replied in a flat tone, but Modi took a deep breath. Gaia! According to legend, the Earth Goddess of the Titan God Clan is the mother of the Titan God King. It is said that in the first battle of the gods, seeing the Titan God Clan killing each other, the Earth Goddess was extremely distressed, and she voluntarily sank into the underground abyss. Still alive, and here. As for the legend of sinking into the abyss, it is obviously unbelievable. Gaia looks like this, obviously after a thrilling life-and-death struggle, and was finally beheaded by the enemy. But it''s enough to see this situation. At this time, Gaia''s eyes turned to the sluggish mechanical dragon, but he frowned and said, "Is this the body left by the mechanical god? Why is it so weak?" Modi didn''t answer, but looked at the Saintess of Sivinaya. When he saw Gaia''s current situation, although he didn''t move on the surface, he moved in his heart. Until this time, he also had to say He said: "Your Highness, it seems that this is not the same as our previous agreement! Although it is a bit presumptuous, but..." Before Modi could finish speaking, the Virgin of Sivinaya smiled and interrupted his next words, because it was conceivable that those words might offend Dao Gaia. "I think you may have misunderstood, Mr. Modi." The Virgin of Sivinaya said: "We are allies, there is no doubt about this, and I will never do anything to sacrifice the interests of my allies. The machine **** I assembled The body is not for the great mother goddess, you don''t have to worry about that..." This is what Gaia also said: "Little guy, you don''t understand, the Titan Protoss is always the Titan Protoss, and being born as a Titan is the body of the God of Machinery, and it can''t contain my Titan Soul and the power of the earth." Modi is a little dubious. He doesn''t know much about the Titans, but it doesn''t seem like she is perfunctory looking at Saintess Sivinaya. "Okay, take that thing out, otherwise our allies won''t believe it." Gaia said lightly, looking at Modi''s attitude as if he was looking at his stubborn child. "Yes, Mother." The Virgin of Sivinaya agreed, and then a breeze floated, as if something flew over, but Modi didn''t see anything. This made Modi secretly surprised. It must be known that although his current strength is only the first level of natural disasters, he has integrated the soul of Archbishop Yelikin, and his soul has been baptized with a small amount of divinity and godhead. metamorphosis occurs. And with his soul strength and mental power, he could barely feel the existence that just flew past, but he couldn''t see it at all, and he didn''t know what it was. But it was too late for him to think about it. As the breeze passed, a tremor soon came from the ground, and a huge stone statue hundreds of meters high slowly rose from the ground not far away. This stone statue is bare, with only a rough human figure, standing there, motionless. "Go and put this on." Gaia''s voice came, but it was not to the Virgin of Sivinaya, but after she finished speaking, the mechanical dragon floated directly, as if it was caught by something invisible He grabbed it and floated towards the humanoid statue. As the mechanical giant dragon and the human-shaped stone statue approached, the stone statue actually became agitated, its spherical head split open with a big mouth, and let out a violent roar. The ?? metal dragon was also struggling fiercely, but because it was too weak, it struggled very weakly. And as it approached the stone statue, the mechanical five-headed dragon began to deform again, making a "Qiqi Kaka" sound, returning from the dragon shape to the state of the arm of the machine god, and then slammed into the stone statue with a bang. The 100-meter-high stone statue seemed to be hard, but at the moment when the arm of the machine **** was installed, it was like a lump of slushy mud. Shoulder. The smashed mud was like life, clinging to the arm of the machine god, and slowly penetrated into the arm of the machine **** along the gap. At this moment, deep in the Arm of the Mechanic, where the mechanical core was, streaks of mercury-like viscous substances penetrated in and began to cling to the mechanical core. The face of ?? appeared again, showing an expression of panic and despair: "No! What is this? Don''t invade my core, stop quickly..." But the voice became smaller and smaller, and after only a moment, there was no resistance. Modi and the Virgin of Sivinaya witnessed all this from the beginning to the end, and both showed surprised expressions and looked at Gaia together. "Children, don''t make a big fuss, just make a Titan colossus, which is nothing to the Titans." Gaia said lightly, and looked at Modi again: "Child, this time you believe it. Come on! As long as you have some understanding of the Titans, you know that the Titans are slaves made by the Titans, and the Titans will not entrust their noble souls on the Titans even if they die." Modi nodded silently. He did hear about this, but whether it was true or not has not been verified, but even now, he can only temporarily believe the statement of the earth goddess Gaia. And Modi has an intuition that the earth goddess in front of him did not lie to him. (end of this chapter) Chapter 577： 582? An Unexpected Enemy Chapter 577 582 Unexpected enemies Soon the arm of the machine **** was combined on the Titan colossus, but Gaia frowned: "It''s a bit unexpected, the arm of the machine **** is too weak, what''s going on?" Modi guessed that it must be related to the mysterious Seraphim, but he was not obliged to provide this information. Gaia seemed to complain and seemed to be emotional, and did not ask the following questions. After all, the God of Machines was besieged by the gods. No one can determine what happened. It is normal to leave the arm of the God of Machines as expected. The combat power of the Titan Colossus, once combined, will slowly recover... Meanwhile, in Green''s cemetery. Green, who was happy because of the successful development of the alchemy computer, received a piece of unpleasant news. Not long ago, several of the ghostly dark posts arranged on the border suddenly disappeared, and one of the servant army patrol teams stationed on the northern border also disappeared. The northern territories currently occupied by Green belonged to the Orc Tribe Alliance under the leadership of the Silver King. After being occupied by Green, Penny led a 1,000-person undead army and 50,000 orc servants to garrison, and continued to scout the periphery to prepare for the next expansion. But I didn''t expect that this time, before Green''s side played, the enemy came to the door. However, Green was not particularly surprised when this happened. After all, the great Tuttle of the previous human city-state escaped, and the Silver King of the Orc Tribe Alliance was defeated and fled without seeing anyone alive or dead. With the strength of these two guys, they can find a place to regroup, and then contact some friends and allies, the possibility of a comeback is very high. And whether it is the King of Silver or the Great Emperor Tuttle, they all know that the undead empire on Green''s side is not weak. If they launch a counterattack, they must be fully prepared, and they must gather a strong force. So after discovering the situation on the northern border, Green immediately became vigilant. If it is really one of the King of Silver and Emperor Tuttle, or even if they are united, Penny''s garrison alone will definitely not be able to resist, especially the high-end combat power. At present, there is only one Lich Mage Frio on Penny''s side. , The closest is the bone dragon knight Aliotta stationed in the new human city-state, who can barely support at any time, a legendary middle-level, and a legendary high-level. It is not a problem to meet the King of Silver, but once you meet the Great Emperor Tuttle, if there is no natural disaster-level guard, it will definitely be unstoppable. Faced with this situation, Green had to temporarily put aside the No. 1 Void World and put his main energy back to the Mist World. After all, this is where his true foundation lies. Because there is relatively little information on the front line, Green can''t determine the strength and size of the opponent''s troops for the time being, so he didn''t order the mobilization in a hurry. He temporarily loosened the outside and tightened the inside, mobilized high-end combat power, and secretly asked the angel team to lead the dragon troops to support. At the same time, Green himself changed into the avatar of the angel of death, and brought the skeleton lord to the northern border. As for Talaga, she was still eating and hadn''t woken up yet. If it wasn''t an emergency, Green didn''t plan to wake her up. Because Green found that, like a sleeping pig in Tarraga, her body changed unknowingly, which was a precursor to promotion to the high-level natural disaster. The opportunity is very rare. If it is interrupted, I dont know. Can you enter this state next time? The northern frontier, in Penny''s barracks. In the huge tent, Penny looked at the leader of the orc servant army half-kneeling below with an ugly face. Just now, another orc patrol went missing, and so far they haven''t found out who the enemy is, which made her blush when she wanted to report to Greene. Green entrusted her with the important northern defense line, which is a great trust in her, but now it is so unreasonable! Never felt so angry since Penny became a lich. At this moment, a voice came: "Little Penny, you are too nervous, you will feel better if you relax." "Why are you here? Your Majesty?" Penny looked at the angel of death that appeared directly in the tent in astonishment. This was Green''s direct shuttle through the space coordinates placed on Penny''s body. Along with Green, there was also a tall, heavily armored female knight who was the powerful Mrs. Sergei! When Green turned Mrs. Sergey into a Servant, he actually didn''t expect much from this fat and crude aunt next door. However, Mrs. Sergey brought him surprises time and time again. Fanatical beliefs, persistent practice, crazy killing... completely ignited Mrs. Sergey''s buried talent, allowing her to grow by leaps and bounds in a short period of time. Before, Green left her in the main world, ready to let her guard the property of Langton City. However, the plan did not change quickly. With Green becoming the Duke of Northwest Province, no one dared to covet his property in the main world. Coupled with the management of Viscount Paul and Vincent in the past few years, the existence of Mrs. Sergei has become a Dispensable. Even for a while, Green had forgotten about the strong aunt who once impressed him. But just now, Green suddenly sensed that Mrs. Shirgai, who had not moved for a long time, was actually promoted! Mrs. Sergey had already reached the peak of the official high-level, and stayed here for a while, and there was no sign of breaking through. At that time, Green thought that her potential had been exhausted, but she didn''t expect that she would be promoted to the legendary level without a sound this time. She really is an aunt who has created a miracle! Therefore, Green has changed the previous practice of stocking, and must focus on cultivating Mrs. Shirgay, the aunt who created miracles, and may create even greater miracles in the future! "Penny, let me introduce to you, this is Mrs. Sergei, a respectable lady." Green patted Penny''s head: "Lady Sergei will be your deputy in the future, she needs more fighting." "Fight for the great master!" Mrs. Shirgai heard Green''s evaluation of her, and immediately tapped her breastplate solemnly and said. Green nodded and said to Mrs. Sergei: "Penny, my sister, please take care of her in the future." "Hello, Miss Penny." Mrs. Sergey greeted with a smile, her unpretentious face gave a sense of trustworthy security. "Hello, ma''am." Penny returned the salute immediately, she attached great importance to the person Green specially arranged, and she also felt that Mrs. Sergey''s strength was far superior to her. Last time, I followed General James and saw how a really powerful general played with the troops. right! At that time, when Penny watched General James command the battle, she felt that she was ''playing'' the troops, like playing chess, using their own advantages, eliminating the enemy''s advantages, and finally winning... It touched her a lot that time, so in the face of another character assigned by Green to her, Penny also took a humbly learning attitude, ready to see why this tall and strong looking lady got Green''s so much high rating. While speaking, after a few minutes, there was a bang from the outside. It was the sound of a heavy object falling to the ground, followed by the familiar dragon roar. After a while, the woman with glasses came in from outside. The one who just landed outside was the dracolich Hil Moretti. Before she came in, the woman with glasses flew around in the dracolich, and she had already detected the enemy. "How''s it going?" Green asked. The woman with glasses spread her hands: "There are a lot of enemies. According to the estimates I have seen, the total scale should be around 100,000. No natural disaster-level powerhouse has been found for the time being. The total number of legendary players is about 170, of which the legendary high-level Seven people in total..." "An army of 100,000 people! It''s really a big deal!" Green narrowed his eyes slightly and heard the report from the woman with glasses. Obviously, the situation this time was more serious than he expected. If it weren''t for his quick response, once the 100,000 army rushed over, Penny''s army of more than 50,000 people would probably be wiped out. "Continue to investigate and find the head of the enemy. I want to see who is plotting against us." Green''s eyes flashed dangerously, and at the same time, he issued a mobilization order to the cemetery headquarters and other servants with his soul connection. The style of the necromancer has always been to bully the less. Since there are 100,000 enemies, we will prepare 200,000! Green is very rich now. He has just earned tens of millions of gold pounds from Princess Muryatis of the Condor Empire. In the face of a sudden war, he is not at all embarrassed. Generally speaking, necromancers dont spend much money in wars, but Greens situation is a little different. The ninth floor of his army is a servant army. Although these servants were captured by Green, the terrifying undead king, they could bring their own rations and weapons to fight for free, but they were reluctant, so how could they show their fighting power. Therefore, in order to make these servants work hard, they still need some material incentives. Due to the shortage of supplies in the foggy world, the gold pounds are not worth much here, but Green still has the identity of the Duke of Northwest Province. A lot of gold pounds are scattered, exchanged for food and weapons, and then transported to the foggy world, which can instantly make those The servants screamed. Just need a car of food to drive an orc tribe crazy! Food is too precious for the misty world, that is the taste that only love in a dream can taste. Along with Green''s mobilization order, there are also military merit rewards and the standard of death pension. In an instant, the hundreds of servant tribes under Green''s command went completely crazy! Whether it''s a kobold or a werewolf, or a centaur who sees himself as noble, or a human who has re-established a town... They are all like chicken blood, and they organize troops and horses to gather at the border at an unprecedented speed... Please subscribe! Ask for a ticket! (end of this chapter) Chapter 578： 583? Northern Frontier War Chapter 578 583 Northern Frontier War Because the distance between the servant tribes is far and near, the time to arrive at the front line is also different. Of course, the local orc tribes were the first to complete the mobilization. These orcs were seeing the mountains of food, brand-new long swords and battle axes, countless powerful bows and crossbows, and many legendary powerhouses who had gathered to strengthen them with Green''s order. Their morale was high, and they were even more determined to Green. Originally, not long ago, the King of Silver secretly sent a letter to contact these old rebels. After all, Green only had a certain control over those orc warriors who joined the servant army, and the larger number of orcs were only nominal allegiance. So when the King of Silver contacted these orc tribes, some of the leaders of the tribes were really tempted, just because the main force of the tribes joined the servant army, so they could never make a decision. Until this time, Green took out a large amount of food, and immediately settled down these swaying tribes. The king of silver and the old love were all bullshit. Looking at some of the food that was distributed to each tribe in advance, A large pot of hot white rice cooked in a large iron pot, even if no matter how much the orcs miss the King of Silver, they will shout out - really fragrant! The warriors of the original human city-state, a total of 30,000 well-armed elite warriors, followed closely to the front line, and then came the lizardmen, gnolls, kobolds, fishmen... A team of soldiers gathered like a stream. northern front. Three days later, the enemies who thought they were lurking well finally attacked. The shadows swiftly walked out of the woods and rushed towards Penny''s previous camp... At this time, Green led many of his men to watch the camp two kilometers away from the top of a hill behind him. found those agile shadows, but Green had never seen them before, and asked a centaur beside him: "Who are those people? It seems that they can blend into the shadows." The centaur with his upper body naked, showing strong muscles and tattoos, is the leader of the current centaur tribe. "Your Majesty, that''s the Shadow Clan from the northeast. He has the ability to blend his body into the shadow and is a natural assassin." The centaur replied immediately. "Shadow Clan, it''s interesting." Green muttered to himself. At this time, the shadows who rushed into the camp had already discovered something was wrong. They originally planned to rush into the camp to assassinate some officers or leaders, causing confusion for the enemy, and their own opportunities. In order to ensure the suddenness of this action, they even avoided early detection for fear of being noticed by the enemy. It''s a pity that they thought too much. Green had discovered it long before these ShadowClan assassins. There was even the existence of the glasses girl, and even the location of each of these ShadowClan assassins was clear. When they rushed into the camp, they were stunned to find that the people who seemed to be on guard patrolling from a distance were all straw men in clothes. The ShadowClan Assassin headed by ?? suddenly secretly shouted: "Damn!" He immediately wanted to call his companions to retreat, but it was too late. In the next moment, Boom~Boom~Boom The pre-arranged long-range firepower fired at the same time, dozens of undead cannons roared, and the cannonballs rained down on the camp as bait. Immediately, the shadow assassins were stunned. They were all used to stabbing knives from behind, and their frontal combat effectiveness was not strong, let alone facing shelling. In the first round of shelling, several unlucky people were hit by the shells. Even if they used their abilities to hide in the shadows, they would shred the shadows when they were directly hit by the shells, forcing their bodies out, and had to run away. There are several more unfortunate ones. Just after they were blown out of the shadow, they were hit by the subsequent shells, smashed directly, and turned into mashed meat! This is the power of cannons! At the same time, there were a total of six people standing side by side among the army hiding in the dense forest and preparing for a sneak attack, including the King of Silver and the Great Tuttle, who were the six leaders of this coalition. One of the old men wrapped in black tights looked at the distance with a gloomy face, and frowned: "It seems that the enemy has long been prepared for our plan, and the sneak attack plan failed. Let the whole army press!" The old man is the patriarch of the Shadow Clan. As a legendary high-level powerhouse, his strength is not lower than that of the Silver King. You can clearly see that the good assassins sent by him are in a state of embarrassment in the intensive artillery fire. Fortunately, the other assassins who only had formal strength died after only three rounds of shelling, a quarter of them died. These young assassins are the cornerstones of ShadowClan''s future. It''s a pity to die here in vain. "Okay, order, the whole army assaults!" The King of Silver said with a grim expression. Although there are two natural disaster-level powerhouses among the six, but as the Silver King with the strongest command ability, he still obtained the battle command of the coalition forces. Originally, he wanted to take advantage of the enemy''s unpreparedness and make a quick surprise attack, but he didn''t expect that, after a hundred secrets, he pulled out a few secret posts and dealt with two patrols, and Green was keenly aware of it. If its nothing more than that, even if you notice it, send someone to investigate carefully. The King of Silver still has an artifact that can hide tens of thousands of troops, ensuring that ordinary investigation methods cant find them hiding nearly 100,000 horses near the border. Unfortunately, they made a mistake again this time. The existence of the spectacled woman just restrained the divine weapon. In the spectacled woman''s field of vision, the troops hidden in the woods and valleys were almost clear. In this case, the King of Silver had already lost for a while before this battle started. Seeing that in the woods in the distance, the army that had removed the shield of the artifact moved into action, and the dense figures rushed out. Green signaled that General James beside him could start. The commander of this battle is still the experienced General James, while Green switched to the perspective of God, and then connected to the ability of the woman with glasses to control the overall situation of the battlefield. Penny followed General James, holding a notebook in her hand. She wanted to record every order given by General James, and then analyze and study it according to the battlefield situation at that time. On the other side of Penny, Mrs. Sergey was ready to try. The heavy tower shield and broad-blade greatsword have been replaced with enchanted weapons that can only be used at the legendary level, and the armor with magical runes shining all over her body wraps her into an iron jar. Following General James'' order, Madam Sergey closed her visor with a bang, leaving only a gap for her eyes. Through that gap, two scarlet eyes could be vaguely seen. It was the first time to stand on a battlefield with a scale of 100,000 people. Mrs. Sergey felt an unprecedented excitement. She is now like a lioness in rut, and she needs to kill like crazy. , to vent the madness in his heart. However, no matter how agitated Mrs. Sergey was, she could not act without General James'' orders on the battlefield. At this moment, General James was expressionless, and his eyes were fixed on the battlefield in the distance. Both sides had already unveiled their disguise. The total number of the opponent''s coalition forces was less than 100,000. There were a large number of green-skinned and red-skinned orcs, shadow clansmen and ratmen, and gray-skinned night elves... A total of six huge phalanxes were slowly advancing. Although Green said that they ordered 200,000 troops to be mobilized, some of them were too far apart. Because of the time constraints, they had not arrived yet. All the troops were only over 150,000, but both equipment and morale were enough to crush the opponent. What''s more, there is more than [50%] number of people advantage. After ??You Qi was pressed up by the large army behind him at first, the King of Silver''s expression changed immediately, the mane on the back of his neck trembled subconsciously, and the hoofs on his lower body kicked uneasily. "It seems that our sneak attack plan has long been exposed. The number of enemies is at least three times higher than expected. We are going to face a hard battle." The King of Silver said in a deep voice, his eyes swept over the five people around him, trying to get out of the way. What did they see in their eyes and demeanor? Yes, when he discovered that the number of enemies was far beyond his imagination, the King of Silver immediately thought that there were traitors on his side. In the same way, the other five people are also scanning the others, obviously holding the same idea as the King of Silver. This is the biggest drawback of the coalition forces. Its okay to fight against the wind, but if you encounter setbacks, you will be suspicious and shirk. The first thing you think about is not the outcome of the battle, but to preserve your own strength, or guard against allies around you. At this time, Tuttle the Great finally spoke. "Everyone! Our enemy is very powerful. I don''t need to repeat this point. Everyone understands. But I want to emphasize that he is more cunning than his strength. I am not surprised that he can find us." Tate Great Emperor Er''s tone was slow and slow, but it was very infectious and bewitching, making people consciously or unconsciously feel that he was right. Emperor Tuttle paused and continued: "Now that the enemy is facing the enemy, since you are standing here, you are eager to win, and you will never hope to return with a feather, so... everyone! Put away your doubts and believe in yourself. ''s choice, victory~~~ is in sight!" In any case, the words of Tuttle the Great played some role, and temporarily united everyone who was carrying a ghost. However, one wave has not settled down and another wave has arisen! Emperor Tuttle did not finish speaking for ten seconds before there was a loud bang, which was deafening and earth-shattering! I saw that a huge mushroom cloud rose up in Penny''s camp before, and hundreds of kilograms of enchanted explosives buried in the camp were detonated, instantly blowing up a green-skinned orc phalanx that passed above it. Originally, the Shadow Clan people entered the military camp to assassinate, and found that it was a trap. They were bombarded by artillery fire and suffered heavy losses. So when the coalition forces marched, a magical barrier was propped up over each square, forming a translucent light curtain, blocking the shelling from a distance. However, what they didn''t expect was that Greene had ordered people to bury enchanted explosives in the military camp in advance, but those enchanted explosives were meant to catch big fish, and just some ShadowClan assassins were not worth killing chickens with a bull''s knife. (end of this chapter) Chapter 579： 584? Charge Chapter 579 584 Charge When the orc army advancing from the forest behind came to the previous barracks, these orcs did not take a detour, but pushed forward arrogantly, directly destroying the camps walls and blocking their tents and wooden houses, showing their strength and Fearless. The ferocious green-skinned orcs are wearing simple animal-skin armor, holding heavy warhammers or stone axes, roaring in unexplainable animal language, and a legion phalanx of 20,000 people! At this moment, these big guys with muscles all over their bodies and an average height of more than 2.2 meters firmly believed that their weapons could easily smash the helmets of the opposing enemies and taste the taste of their brains. However, in the blink of an eye, a loud bang destroyed everything! Hundreds of kilograms of enchanted explosives were detonated almost at the same time, which was the amount that almost destroyed the Scarlet Fortress. At this moment, he greeted these green-skinned orcs. In an instant, the flames soaring to the sky engulfed most of the phalanx, and more than 10,000 orcs died instantly. More people were severely injured and let out mournful and tragic wailing. In just a moment, the high-spirited orc army seemed to have stepped into hell, a piece of scorched earth. , full of corpses... And the huge shock wave and loud noise generated by the explosion even spread to other nearby phalanxes, causing inevitable chaos on the coalition side. For Green, this explosion was equivalent to a charge horn. The unmoving General James, while detonating the enchanted explosives, has ordered the entire army to charge forward. The loud noise and the rising mushroom cloud made many servants stunned for a moment, and then they reacted, and their morale rose immediately. And after the loud noise of the explosion passed, the high-pitched dragon roar also came from behind, and the three behemoths, the Dragon Lich, the Shadow Red Dragon, and the Bone Dragon Knight, rose into the sky, boosting morale again. At the same time, the Cyclops warrior and the six-meter-high keel warrior who were lying on the ground climbed up from the ground. Between the undead army and the servant army, they appeared to stand out from the crowd. like a tank... Mrs. Shirgai, who was standing at the front of the human sword and shield phalanx, was eager to try, and finally got the order to attack, and suddenly shouted: "Follow me!" The unique and high-pitched female voice sounded a bit dull from under the visor, but it was more stimulating to the young human soldiers behind him. Mrs. Sergey stood on the battlefield, like a fish back in the water, making her more comfortable than ever, she was born to belong here! Although Mrs. Sergey was only temporarily appointed to lead 10,000 human sword and shield soldiers, this tall and powerful lady left a deep impression on the elite warriors of these human city-states. And Mrs. Sergey has a special identity. She followed Green a long time ago. She is old enough, her strength is not weak, and she is a human being. Although there are some changes, she can''t care so much. Suddenly such a person appeared, and after losing the city-state, the people who took refuge under Green''s command found a person who could talk to the terrifying undead king. Therefore, these human servants began to move closer to Mrs. Sergei, and expressed their willingness to join. It''s the same as those gnolls or kobolds who join later go to curry favor with the kobold shaman. In fact, before this, the people of these human city-states planned to take refuge in Penny. Although Penny is a lich, she still looks human, and as servants of an undead king, they are expected to become undead after death. However, Penny''s identity is rather special. She is Green''s sister and the commander of the Northern Legion. If she accepts the closeness of the human city-state, it means that she has more than 100,000 servants at hand. Penny is also from a noble family, especially after becoming a lich, her mind has changed, and she is no longer the stunned, silly and sweet. She knew that Green would not care about that, because whether she controlled 100,000 people or a million, it would be meaningless to Green. Just one thought could deprive them all. But Penny can''t help but know how to advance and retreat. Besides, what does she want to do with such a big power? She has long understood what money rights are. Those are all false. Only strength is true. To gain Green''s attention, you don''t need to win over at all. Power, it is better to be promoted to a legend one day earlier than anything else. So Penny rejected all the tribes and humans who wanted to attack her, which forced the Human Legion to take the second place and focus on the newcomer Mrs. Sergei. Mrs. Sergey doesn''t have so many taboos. First, she has a clear conscience, and second, what she needs most now is to fight for life, gain experience in leveling up, and gain fighting skills, but it is impossible to fight alone on the battlefield. She must have a large number of reliable comrades by her side to let her You can let go of your body and mind and go into battle without hesitation. After Mrs. Shirgay roared, she rushed out and burst out with a legendary aura! Behind her, tens of thousands of well-trained sword and shield soldiers also roared, followed by Mrs. Shirgai and rushed out, seeing a phalanx of 10,000 people evolve into a huge arrow, pointing directly to the previously enchanted Gap opened by explosives. The distance of less than two kilometers, whether it is for a legendary powerhouse, or a soldier at the official or apprentice level, it takes more than a minute! After a while, the arrow led by Mrs. Sergei slammed into the weakest point of the enemy''s battle formation. The bewildered orc army that had just been bombed was mercilessly devastated before it recovered from the chaos. Those strong and brave orcs have no advantage in the face of well-armed human soldiers, especially Mrs. Sergey, who is like a human-shaped beast. At the moment of engagement, a shield strike, and a larger tower shield blooms. The shield-shaped phantom, four meters wide and six meters high, knocked away the beastmen in front. Several orc warriors who bore the brunt seemed to be hit by a high-speed dump truck, and suddenly they were like a fragmented population. One flew out and died on the spot, and the other was simply on Madam Shirgai''s shield. The chest cavity was deflated, the broken ribs protruded from the skin, and blood and brains splattered everywhere. "Roar!" At this time, there was a roar from the back of the green-skinned orcs, and I saw an orc who was taller and stronger than ordinary orcs jumping up more than ten meters high, holding a battle axe in both hands, aiming at Madam Shirgai, and smashing Huashan Mountain. Just smash it down. Mrs. Sergey squinted her eyes slightly, looked up, and felt that her eyes were dark, but the legendary orc powerhouse had already arrived in front of her. The well-trained combat skills made Mrs. Shirgay''s brain do not need to think at all, she directly inserted the tower shield in her hand on the ground, and her body shrank inward. Hearing the sound of a clang, the beastman''s condescending blow hit the surface of the shield, and immediately smashed a dozen large pits on the enchanted steel shield that was three centimeters thick. But that''s all, because of the angle, the battle axe slid sideways along the shield. Mrs. Shirgay''s epee stabbed like a poisonous snake under the shield. This sword is extremely secretive, yet extremely fast and violent, and the center of gravity is unstable just after the enemy''s attack. In addition, the orc somewhat underestimated Mrs. Silgay, and found that the enemy''s forward was actually a woman, so he made a jump with the thought of one-hit kill. After being blocked by Mrs. He was taken aback, only stunned for a moment, and there was a flash of light in the corner of his eyes. The orc reacted very quickly, and immediately retreated sideways. Finally, he was not stabbed in the center of the pit, but he was inevitably hit. The blade of the sword cut through his left abdomen and cut his spleen. For a legendary orc warrior, this kind of small injury is like cutting a fingernail and cutting blood, but in the face of a strong enemy, it is enough to affect the outcome. Mrs. Shirgai took advantage of the momentum to rise, the sword tip was about to open the belly of the orc, and at the same time she lifted the tower shield, another shield hit. In order to avoid being disemboweled, the orc quickly retreated, stretched out his hand to block, and used the metal bracer on his forearm to hold Mrs. Shirgai''s blade. But inevitably, with a bang, he was knocked out by the tower shield. You come and go in the blink of an eye, and Mrs. Shirgay has the upper hand. This surprised and admired Green, who was watching the battle from God''s perspective. Accordingly, because of the different physiques of races, human warriors of the same level are generally weaker than orc warriors. Similarly, if it is an extraordinary profession of the legal system, the orcs will suffer. But Mrs. Sergey faced the powerful orc legendary warrior, and she used her superb shield fighting skills to beat the orc back again and again. The heavy battle axe in her hand could not exert its power at all, instead it was used to avoid Mrs. Sergey''s attack. ''s burden. Penny also pays attention to Mrs. Silgue. When Green asked Mrs. Silgue to be her deputy, she paid special attention to this ''old lady next door'' and wanted to see what charm Mrs. Silgue had. , which can make Green look different. At this time, Penny''s eyes widened, looking at the heroic shield warriors on the battlefield. For the first time, she saw that a woman can still fight so fiercely! That''s like a lioness! No, it should be a female violent bear protecting her cubs! Just as Mrs. Silgai was fighting fiercely with that orc legend, the human legion that followed her on the charge also showed amazing combat effectiveness. Taking advantage of the fact that the enemy on the opposite side was just crippled by bombing, the swords and shields flew in unison, slaughtering the enemy in front of her. , and soon a convex arrow turns into a ''concave'' shape. The sword and shield soldiers on the two wings began to merge towards the center, surrounding Mrs. Sergey and the orc legend, and the sword and shield soldiers who followed behind formed a defensive formation on both sides, cutting off the orc front line in the middle. Seeing that he was surrounded by the orc legend, he tried to retreat several times, but was entangled until the sword and shield soldiers under Mrs. Shirgai completely surrounded him, leaving a field of 100 meters in diameter. This orc legend already understood, If he can''t defeat the woman in front of him, he will definitely not be able to leave here. (end of this chapter) Chapter 580： 585? Green Tree Tribe Chapter 580 585 Green Tree Tribe "Bang~" A heavy shield slam knocked the orc legend to the ground. No less than ten wounds on his body left him covered in blood. A wound on his face passed from his left eye to the corner of his forehead, and his left shoulder was pierced by a epee... The orc''s eyes were still firm, and he didn''t mean to back down. die! Not in the ranks of his fears, it was just the beginning of another fate, and he firmly believed that the great beast **** would recognize his honor as a warrior. "Human warrior! Tell me your name..." The orc legend stood stubbornly, his blood was almost dry, but his honor as a warrior would not allow him to bow his knees unless he died! "Sergey! Shirgay Darin, warrior of the orcs, you are a worthy opponent." Madam Shirgay''s visor had already been knocked off, and half of her face was covered with dried blood. The expensive enchanted breastplate was torn with a huge wound. If it weren''t for this expensive armor worth 30,000 gold pounds, it is estimated that the current Mrs. Sergey would not be much stronger than the orcs on the opposite side. But sometimes, expensive equipment is also part of strength, so in the end Mrs. Shirgai had the last laugh in the life-and-death battle, while she was only slightly injured. "Sergey Darlin..." The orc legend murmured, and finally collapsed with a bang. Mrs. Shirgay narrowed her eyes slightly, unable to feel the vitality in the opponent''s body, and then slowly raised the heavy sword covered with blood in her hand. In an instant, the surrounding human shield warriors seemed to have been beaten with blood, and they frantically raised their swords and yelled. After seeing Mrs. Sergey''s battle just now, these human soldiers were completely convinced. Maybe Mrs. Sergey is not the strongest on the battlefield, but she is the purest warrior on the entire battlefield. Every roar, roar, and killing of her can arouse the most primitive fighting spirit of these soldiers. , This woman was born a warrior! At this time, in other parts of the battlefield, I didn''t know what happened here, and I only heard a big wave of cheers. This victorious mood spread rapidly, boosting the morale of Green''s minions. On the other hand, the coalition forces on the other side, after being repeatedly frustrated, have had low morale, especially those timid and cunning Rat Men. When they found that the enemy was already prepared and extremely powerful, these Rat Men began to secretly plan their way back, and this time it was even more so. Seeing the wind dictates the rudder, he will no longer rush forward, but only when he sees an opportunity, he will run away. In the back of the coalition, all the six commanders had gloomy expressions, especially the King of Silver. Seeing that he was calm on the surface, he was extremely anxious. He did not expect things to develop to this stage, which was completely different from his original plan. In fact, with the cleverness of the King of Silver, how could he not see the power of the undead empire! Even the northern tribal alliance that destroyed him last time, even the most powerful undead king didn''t make a move, just a part of his army beat him to nothing. Even if he desperately gathered this army of 100,000 people this time, and gathered two natural disasters and four legendary high-level peaks, he did not think that he could defeat the opposing army of undead in a head-to-head confrontation. The Silver King hides in his heart, and all he really wants is a raid to return to his old lair and retrieve a thing. I just didn''t expect that it would slam into an enemy who had been prepared for a long time, and the battle situation was unfavorable, and it was about to collapse. The other people also regretted a little bit. I have to say that they were fooled by the King of Silver. In fact, among the six people, only the King of Silver and Emperor Tuttle had a holiday with Green''s undead empire. The other four were purely here to fight the autumn wind. , is now the most injured. Especially the green-skinned orc chief of the Green Tree Tribe, who was completely stunned at this time! Nearly 20,000 troops, almost half of the elites of his tribe, were all dead at one time, and he didn''t even dare to think how to explain to those clansmen when he went back. The chief of the Green Tree Tribe had red eyes and creaky teeth. He stared at Mrs. Shirgai''s figure. They killed them all! However, his reason as a chief made him unable to do so. It is estimated that the number of orc warriors he could bring back this time would not exceed 3,000 people. , as long as he is still alive, he can keep the tribe. If he also dies, even if he is seriously injured, the entire Green Tree tribe will be torn apart by the enemy. So, even if he clenched his teeth, the chief endured it. At this time, another natural disaster powerhouse who had been silent for a long time finally spoke. She is a beautiful gray elf with long ears. She has a slender and fit body wearing only simple armor, revealing perfect abdominal muscles and vest lines, as well as exaggerated and attractive curves. The Queen of Grey Elf - Alexia! "Everyone, we can''t wait any longer, let''s go! Otherwise, it''s meaningless." Alexia said lightly, not showing any worries because of the unfavorable situation of the battle, but flickering in her emerald eyes With a bit of curiosity, she is very interested in this undead empire that has recently risen. Actually, just because of the face of the Silver King, Alexia couldn''t be moved at all. But the undead empire described by the silver king and the mysterious and powerful undead king succeeded in arousing the interest of the grey elf queen. The other five looked at each other. The chief of the Green Tree Tribe, Daniel, frowned, and was about to say no. He could no longer fight. For the sake of the entire tribe, he must not be seriously injured. But at this moment, the gray elf queen looked over, her eyes were calm and indifferent, and she asked softly, "Daniel, do you have a problem?" However, at this moment, the orc chief''s heart trembled, his heart was extremely bitter, he did not expect bad luck to come so quickly! He knew that he had no way out. Obviously, the Queen of Grey Elf would not allow him to retreat. And think of a deeper level, although the green tree tribe and the gray elves do not border, but there are only a few small tribes in the middle, and the army of the gray elves can come at any time. Before that, the green-skinned orcs had 30,000 elite warriors, and the entire tribe had a population of more than 150,000. Although they were not as powerful as individuals, the sparsely populated gray elves were able to protect themselves by virtue of their numerical advantage. And because of the relationship between the foggy world, although the Queen of the Grey Elf is a natural disaster grade powerhouse, she does not dare to use the natural disaster grade power easily, otherwise she will be rejected by the world consciousness, so the two families can live in peace. But now, the Green Tree Tribe has suffered heavy losses. Facing the Grey Elves, they have lost their numerical advantage. If Daniel, the strongest, is injured or killed again, the more than 100,000 people who remain in the tribe will become slaves of the Grey Elves. Thinking of this, Daniel could not help breaking out in a cold sweat. As one of the few orcs, a wise man with no muscles in his head, Daniel instantly thought of that nightmarish situation. "No! I will never let the Green Tree Tribe die in my hands, never!" Daniel gritted his teeth secretly, bowing his head in frustration, but no one saw his eyes become firm, as if he had made up his mind . And as an ally, at this moment, no one stood up to say a word for the Green Tree Tribe, even the initiator of this time, the King of Silver remained silent. Everyone can see that the Queen of Grey Elf has regarded the Green Tree Tribe as her possession. Only Emperor Tuttle was qualified to speak, but unfortunately he had no friendship with the Green Tree Tribe, nor did he have the leisure to stand up for justice. "Okay! I can participate in the battle, but I have to withdraw the remaining soldiers of the Green Tree Tribe." Daniel raised his head, the green skin on his face had returned to normal, and although his eyes were angry, they also showed extremely helpless depression. Alexia smiled and seemed very satisfied with Daniel''s submission, and said lightly: "Yes, this time your Green Tree Tribe has indeed suffered heavy losses." In fact, at this time, the green-skinned orc army had already collapsed, and the remaining less than 3,000 people seemed to be embarrassed. Daniel looked at the orc warriors whose morale had collapsed in the distance. He wanted to bring these warriors back alive, and he wanted to find a better way out for the Green Tree Tribe. Since everyone wants to be a slave, rather than being enslaved by the cruel and mean gray elves, it is better to find a better master, such as... the powerful undead king opposite! Daniel has long heard that this undead king is very different, he is very tolerant towards his servants, and like a human country, he formulates laws, establishes institutions, and manages the entire undead empire. Unlike the grey elves, they treat slaves according to their mood. When they are in a bad mood, they will kill if they say it. But these gray elves are fried, I dont know if they are endocrine disorders, it seems that there are only a few days in a month in a good mood. At the same time, the Grey Elf Queen Alexia has already made her move. With a ?? bang, as the staff in Alexia''s hand was raised, a blue-gray lightning suddenly fell from the sky, hitting the ground hundreds of meters in front of her. The mighty thunderbolt instantly turned all the trees and vegetation on the ground into dust, but in this thunderbolt, at a speed visible to the naked eye, a thunder element with a height of more than ten meters grew. As soon as the ?? thunder element giant appeared, he immediately rushed into the air and found the dracolich. However, Thunderbolt had some restraint on undead creatures, and Green immediately let the Shadow Red Dragon greet him. Although Arshfaro has been transformed into a shadow holy relic, the red dragon itself has the attribute of being immune to elemental magic, and it is the nemesis of this type of elemental summons. Although Arshvaro was one level weaker than Thunder Elemental, he played against the high-ranked Legendary Intermediate-Rank, but he was not false at all. (end of this chapter) Chapter 581： 586? Rat Man crashes Chapter 581 586 Rat Man Crash Seeing that the shadow red dragon and the thunder element are actually entangled, there is no winner or loser for a while. At the same time, the Silver King, Tuttle the Great, Alexia, the green-skinned orc Daniel, the red-skinned orc Renza, and the rat shaman Decarus flew backwards into the air. The King of Silver looked at the enemy on the opposite side. Until this time, at least 20,000 new troops on Green''s side had not been put into the battlefield. This was a reserve team left in case of unexpected situations. However, the King of Silver and the others know that the reserves of the other side are useless, because their side has already been pressed across the board, and there is no other back-up at all. Now the only turning point is to compete for high-end combat power. A legendary high-level peak, if you can defeat the enemy, you can turn defeat into victory, if you can''t... Seeing this situation, Green also knew that the time for a decisive battle had come, and as his thoughts moved, several figures flew up one after another. The first to bear the brunt is Green''s Angel of Death clone, and he also summoned the Skeleton Lord. Although the Skeleton Lord cannot fly, the Skeleton Lord standing on the ground is an existence that no one can ignore. The same two natural disaster grades, but because of the suppression of the foggy world, they did not show the strongest state like the opposite emperor Tuttle and Queen Alexia. Even so, it is not difficult to see that these two One is a natural disaster powerhouse. In addition, the Dragon Lich, the Bone Dragon Knight Elliott Jia, and the Flame Angel Holly are all strong [lv9], equivalent to the legendary high-level. Black Claw is also [lv9], but Greene didn''t transfer him when the alchemy computer at the rear was in need. Although there is one less than the legendary high-level on the opposite side, there is still [lv8] Lich Mage Frio on Green''s side, as well as the angel team and a hundred dragon warriors, all of which are the legendary early-level combat power. Killing a weaker Legendary tier is no problem at all. Sometimes, quantitative changes can indeed lead to qualitative changes, just like the Legendary Elementary and the Legendary Advanced. It seems that there is an insurmountable gap, but if there is a Legendary Intermediate who is responsible for containment, more than 100 Legendary Elementary powerhouses will flock to the top. Even the powerful legendary high-ranking rank must be bitterly hated. "Are you the King of the Undead?" Alexia narrowed her eyes, staring at Green in the form of an angel of death. She could see that the metal angel in front of her was just an alchemy puppet, but it contained a very powerful soul, which made her frown slightly, thinking in her heart, "It''s just a clone! In this case, the main body didn''t come because he was sure that If you win, you are still hindered by some factors, and you can''t leave a place at all." And her eyes are still staring at the huge skeleton on the ground at all times, compared to that, the big guy puts more pressure on her. "The first-level peak of natural disasters!" Alexia saw the strength of the Skeleton Lord in an instant, but she frowned secretly. Although as the Queen of Grey Elf, Alexia used to be a powerful high-ranking natural disaster, but after these years of wear and tear, her strength has subsided significantly, and she is probably not as good as the Skeleton Lord today. And although the Great Emperor Tuttle on her side is also a natural disaster grade, but the real situation is probably worse than her. At this moment, the gray elf queen finally realized that she seemed to underestimate the strength of the enemy. Thinking of this, the Grey Elf Queen suddenly laughed. Seeing her like this, the King of Silver suddenly felt his heart sink. The gray elves have never had any morals, and this queen of gray elves is the best among them. She will go up if it is good, and leave if it is not good. She doesn''t care about anything. face. In the current situation, it is obvious that the strength of the enemy has exceeded the previous expectations, which has already made Alexia feel unprofitable, and so far, the three thousand gray elves dispatched, as the most elite combat power, There is almost nothing to lose, and if you stop it immediately, you can get out of it. The Silver King secretly complained, knowing that he must not let the Grey Elf withdraw, otherwise this battle would be even more impossible. He immediately roared and took the lead, trying not to give Alexia time to hesitate. The half-human half-horse body turned into a ray of light, and in the blink of an eye, he stepped into the air and rushed towards the enemy. , Javelins with a length of more than three meters appeared beside him, and then they were fired like electricity. Suddenly, there was a rain of javelins, locking all the enemies on the opposite side. "Warriors! Run with me!" The King of Silver roared, and a powerful momentum burst out in an instant, making the already precarious coalition forces below barely boost their morale, and even launched a counter-charge. But that''s all, this kind of desperate counterattack is only a flash in the pan. General James put in a reserve team of 5,000 people in a timely manner. He saw the weak point between the red-skin orcs and the ratmen, and penetrated them like sharp knives, and immediately defeated them. A wave of counterattacks from the enemy, and took advantage of the situation to split the team of the Rat Man and the Redskin Orc. At the same time, a group of fallen knights with less than 300 people but equipped with dragon hunting rifles charged towards the outermost Rat People formation. Although the ?? rat people are not strong in combat, they are numerous, with a total of more than 30,000 people, forming three huge phalanxes of 10,000 people. On the front of the Rat Man is a high morale orc servant army. After changing into sophisticated weapons and armor, and stimulated by military merit and food, these orc warriors broke out [120%] of the combat effectiveness. Being caught off guard by the new force in the front, the morale of the Rat Man Legion is rapidly falling, and even deserters have appeared in the back... At this time, General James sent his cavalry to charge, and it was the best time! Seeing that the cavalry of less than 300 people rushed towards the soft underbelly of the Rat Man formation from the flank, the newly equipped Dragon Hunting Rifle began to shoot at a long distance. Facing the dense Rat Man, there was no need to aim at all, just shoot. That''s it. The hoof of the fallen unicorn sea bowl stepped on the ground, and the resonance effect produced made the earth tremble. The Rat Man who bears the brunt feels the ground trembling under his feet, and the heavy armored cavalry rushing in the distance, like a death **** who harvests life! Immediately, there were those who threw away their weapons and hugged their heads. Facing those knights who were riding on the fallen unicorns, three or four rat people were as tall as three or four. The weapon of the Rat Man, who has only undergone simple training, cannot withstand the frightening pressure at all. After a few rounds of lance shooting, before it collided with the Fallen Knight Legion, the Rat Man at the front had already collapsed in his heart, screaming wildly and running around like a headless fly. This panic spread quickly among the Rat Man troops, quickly causing a commotion. At the same time, the reserve team on the other side inserted between the ratmen and the redskin orcs, while defending the counterattack of the redskin orcs, but on the other side inserted the ribs of the ratmen team, and gave the ratmen together with the fallen knight army in both directions. pressure. The frontal orc servant army that cooperated with it, saw the enemy being flanked by left and right, and immediately launched a wave of fierce attacks. Under the simultaneous pressure of three sides, the rat man''s nerves have been stretched to the limit. Finally, when a keel skeleton warrior wearing heavy armor waving a huge battering ram also jumped up, jumped dozens of meters, smashed into the army formation of the Rat Man, and became the last straw that overwhelmed the camel. In an instant, the army was defeated like a mountain! I don''t know where it started, it seems that the 30,000-strong Rat Man army has completely collapsed at once. These Rat Man, who had behaved fairly well before, completely forgot that they were on the battlefield. The enemy directly dropped the weapon, fled wildly, and even made a hole directly and got into the ground. In midair, the Rat Shaman, who originally thought that the situation was barely okay, was going to wait and see again. Although the Rat Man Shaman is very powerful, he is considered a genius among the Rat Man tribe, but he is a layman when it comes to fighting on the battlefield. The mood can be imagined. You must know that this army of 30,000 ratmen is the essence of the entire ratman tribe. Although the ratmen have a strong reproductive capacity and a large number of them, their natural physique is limited, and the proportion of powerful superhumans is very low, even in the entire history of the ratmen. It is worth that there have been three natural disaster-level powerhouses. Just like the Green Tree Tribe lost the 20,000 orc warriors, if the Rat Man Tribe lost these 30,000 elites, the situation they will face is also not optimistic. Fortunately, the Rat Man is relatively timid, unlike the Orcs with a single tendon. Although the battle formation collapsed, there were not many casualties, and it should be less than one-fifth. Thinking of this, the Rat Man Shaman couldn''t care about anything else, and immediately rushed down to gather the scattered troops. As for the regrouping of the troops, it is impossible to kill them again in the next step. This time, it was obviously fooled by the King of Silver. The power of the newly rising undead empire on the opposite side was far beyond their expectations. Continue to work hard, and you can only lose your money. General James, who is a veteran of the battlefield, also saw this. He even suddenly exerted his strength and launched a fierce attack on the Rat Man. It was expected that the Rat Man would not have high fighting intentions. After suffering a certain loss, he would definitely withdraw from the battlefield. As expected by General James, but instead of chasing after the victory, he ordered to mobilize the troops that were originally attacking the Rat Man to turn a big clockwise turn and prepare to press the red-skin orc flank with all his strength. In less than five minutes before and after this, the battlefield had undergone earth-shaking changes. The King of Silver, who had planned to fight for the last time, was a little stunned. His speed in the air dropped sharply. (end of this chapter) Chapter 582： 587? Daniels Choice Chapter 582 587 Daniel''s Choice Just as the King of Silver was shaking in his heart, a roar suddenly came from behind him. I saw the green-skinned orc Daniel rushing up, like a gambler who lost his eyes, shouting: "Fight with you!" The King of Silver looked at the chief of the Green Tree Tribe with mixed feelings. According to reason, he and Daniel had a good relationship. When he was still ruling the Northern Tribal Alliance, he watched and helped the Green Tree Tribe. This time, when he came to the door for help, Daniel was also very enthusiastic, and he was indeed a good friend. He brought out more than half of the elite warriors in the tribe without a second word. did not expect to suffer heavy losses, causing the current green tree tribe to be swallowed up by the grey elves. As a friend, the Silver King felt very sorry for Chief Daniel. However, the inner feelings cannot control the behavior of the King of Silver. His reason tells him that he must not be impulsive now, and Daniel rushes up, just to replace him, attract the attention of the enemy, and let him find a chance to retreat. Actually, there are not only silver kings who are thinking of this at this moment. Just as the green-skinned orc Daniel rushed up, even the Queen of Grey Elf secretly breathed a sigh of relief, feeling that Daniel had given up on himself, because he had no face to go back and simply launched a decisive charge. However, in the next moment, a scene that no one expected happened. Just as Daniel rushed to the side of the Silver King, his red eyes flashed with rational brilliance, and the huge battle axe slashed at the Silver King without warning. At this moment, the eyes of the King of Silver showed confusion. He stared dumbfounded at the green-skinned orcs who were close at hand, and then looked under him in disbelief. Right at his waist, a big axe was embedded in it, which had already been cut. His spine was broken, and only a little bit of flesh on his left abdomen was still linked together. "Silver! Bury for the dead warriors of the Green Tree Tribe!" Daniel''s eyes were cold, without any wavering or hesitation, he could do anything for the Green Tree Tribe! "Dan... Daniel!" The King of Silver felt that his strength was rapidly fading away. His injury was too serious, although it was not fatal, as long as he was given time, he could still recover with his strength, but now... he still has time? followed Daniel frantically and yelled at Green: "The great undead monarch, the Green Tree Tribe is willing to swear allegiance to you!" At this time, even the surviving warriors of the Green Tree Tribe were stunned, and didn''t understand what was going on at all? Why was he beaten to death just a moment ago, and then turned his back in the blink of an eye? So what are we doing here? Just let the other party blow up more than 10,000 people, and then kneel and lick? But the Grey Elf Queen understood that she was too hasty just now, and the oppression of the Green Tree Tribe made Daniel, the chief, choose another way out. However, she did not expect that Daniel would be so decisive and directly attack the King of Silver as a certificate of submission. Originally, the grey elves thought that the orcs were idiots with simple minds and developed limbs, but this time Daniel let her see what it means to be big and wise. On Green''s side, he wasn''t surprised by the sudden outburst of the orc chieftain, as if he had already realized it. Actually, Green did know in advance, but only a few minutes in advance. Just now, he received a request for a soul link from the orc chieftain Daniel. For the convenience of commanding battles, Daniel wears a mind necklace every time he fights. This is a very rare magic item, which can establish a soul link within a certain range and directly command the troops. But this time, Daniel used this magic tool on Green, and he was also very uneasy. This was the last fight, for the green tree tribe, for those newborn orc babies not to be eaten by the cruel gray elves as snacks, Daniel abandoned the faith and honor he had always upheld and attacked the King of Silver. Green was also surprised when he received this strange soul link, but he had no reason to refuse. At the same time, among the surviving orc warriors of the Green Tree Tribe, a legendary junior leader received an order from Daniel to immediately lead the people out of the coalition and surrender to the undead empire. Although they were puzzled, the orcs obeyed the tradition of the strong, and they still carried out the orders of the chief. The King of Silver, who was seriously injured in the sky, was pinched by the neck of the orc chief without any resistance, and quickly rushed towards Green''s direction. Daniel landed directly on the ground, threw the half-dead King of Silver on the ground, put down his battle axe, knelt down on one knee, and bowed his head defenselessly to show his submission. Green first looked down at the King of Silver, and motioned for the Skeleton Lord to deal with it. I saw the skeleton lord jumped over in one step, removed a long rib from his body, came to the side of the Silver King, plunged into the Silver King''s body with a puff, and nailed it to the ground. . The King of Silver groaned, feeling that the spiritual energy in his body was instantly sealed, and his eyes couldn''t help revealing despair. During this period, Daniel fell on one knee and remained motionless. Even the Skeleton Lord had come to his side and let him be like a man on his back. He also gritted his teeth and held back, waiting for Green''s decision whether to accept the Green Tree Tribe''s refuge or not. . was actually just seconds, but to Daniel it was a long time. "Get up, Chief Daniel, you are very wise, you will not regret today''s choice, the Green Tree Tribe will receive my shelter." Green''s voice came from the angel of death, and everyone present heard this declaration like a promise. Daniel finally let out a sigh of relief. The big stone in his heart was finally gone, and he straightened up again. At least with his efforts, the Green Tree Tribe was guaranteed to survive when it was the weakest. It''s just that the gray elf queen''s face is not very good-looking, especially after the green tree tribe has taken refuge in Green, her gray elf tribe will also usher in a powerful neighbor. The Rat Man Shaman who had just gathered up the disbanded army saw this situation and did not say hello, and immediately retreated with the remnants of the defeated army. In the blink of an eye, the alliance of six people has been reduced by half, leaving the Queen of Grey Elf, Emperor Tuttle, and the red-skin orc chief Renza. Especially the red-skinned orc, felt that his brains were completely useless, how could the silver king be killed by the greenskin in a blink of an eye? The red-skin orc army below was also about to be surrounded, and the army that defeated the rat-men turned around from the flank. On the other side, Mrs. Sergey led the main force of the human army and began to push forward diagonally behind the red-skin orcs. With the current situation, within twenty minutes at most 20,000 red-skinned orcs will be completely surrounded. Lenza saw that the general situation was over and immediately ordered a retreat. He himself also landed, joined with the orc army, and finally led the people to rush out before the encirclement closed. Even so, the losses of the red-skinned orcs were not small, and at least five thousand orc warriors remained on the battlefield forever. This made Renza''s face very ugly. Although the loss was much less than that of the Green Tree Tribe, the situation they would face next was more critical than that of the Green Tree Tribe. Because the Green Tree Tribe had suffered too much loss and there was a threat from the grey elves, they simply knelt down and joined the undead empire. Not only did he not have to worry about being invaded by a powerful undead empire, but he could also use the undead empire to counteract the covet of the grey elves. But the red-skinned orcs couldn''t surrender, Renza couldn''t help feeling a wave of physical and mental exhaustion when he thought about the old shaman in the tribe and the elders who refused to let go of power after death... "Your Majesty, do you need to pursue it?" General James saw that the redskin orcs were retreating, and he knew that the war was actually over, and the next step was just finishing work. Because of Green''s presence, although General James has the command of the battlefield, he has no strategic decision-making power. Whether the next step is to expand the results of the war, or to further expand the territory to the north, this is what Green needs to consider. Green said lightly: "Let''s stop here, it''s not the time yet." "Yes, Your Majesty!" General James immediately understood what Green meant. Although the enemy was defeated like a mountain, the most important thing was two natural disasters. And we also have two natural disaster-level combat powers, but they do not have the advantage of being able to crush them. Even if they fight hard, they are still fighting. Unless Glinken interrupted Taraga''s transformation and transferred her over. But this kind of thing, Green can''t do it anyway. As Green set his tone, General James began to shrink his troops and let go of most of the red-skinned orcs. In addition, the forward troops stopped chasing, began to garrison on the spot, and retreated one by one to regroup with the main force... These are all hands-on operations for General James, but Penny, who is studying on the side, has learned a lot. Sometimes, on the battlefield, hurricane rushing is nothing. The difference between a real famous general and an ordinary general is that not only can they be released, but they can also be taken back. No team can get out of control. As the overall situation of the battlefield below has been decided, the Queen of Grey Elf also withdrew the army of the Grey Elf tribe, and she also took back the Thunder Elemental who had been fighting with the red dragon. Obviously, it was pointless to fight any more. The Great Emperor Tuttle has always been calm. Like the King of Silver, he came alone this time, and he did not lose. But they are all waiting for Green''s statement, whether it is a battle or not is not up to them to choose, this feeling makes the Queen of Grey Elf and Emperor Tuttle very uncomfortable. On the contrary, Green was in a very good mood, he controlled the Angel of Death to fly to the front, his eyes swept over the Queen of Grey Elf and Emperor Tuttle, and finally looked at the Queen of Grey Elf: "Beautiful Lady of Grey Elf, it''s a pleasure to meet you. you." (end of this chapter) Chapter 583： 588? True Treasure Chapter 583 588 Real Treasure Green looked polite, and the Queen of Grey Elf bowed her head in return. Then Green looked at Emperor Tuttle again: "Great Emperor, I didn''t expect us to meet again so soon. It''s a pity that this situation is not well received." The Great Emperor Tuttle sighed: "I didn''t expect it to end so hastily. I thought it would cause you some trouble this time. It seems that I still underestimated you. You are worthy of being the undead king." "The emperor has won the prize." Green did not feel complacent because of the compliments of the enemy, so he calmed down and said: "Two, the world is still in the end period, and it is not friendly to all the existence of natural disasters. I think you have a deep understanding, and I don''t need to say more. . In short... express my attitude clearly, I do not want to conflict with the two, and I have no intention of continuing to expand on the northern border. This time I can regard it as a misunderstanding, I don''t know what the two think?" The Great Emperor Tuttle was expressionless, and the Grey Elf Queen frowned slightly. She didn''t believe Greene''s words were sincere, but at present it seemed that if Greene wanted to maintain the status quo, it would be the best for the Grey Elf tribe. After this battle, the Queen of Grey Elf has seen the power of the undead empire. Although the grey elf warriors under her command are all elite, the reproduction of grey elf has always been a big problem. At present, the population of the entire grey elf tribe is less than 50,000. People, if the old, the weak, the sick and the disabled are removed, even if all the people are soldiers, at most 20,000 to 30,000 troops can be drawn. But in the face of Green''s army of hundreds of thousands at every turn, the Queen of Grey Elf really has no confidence to win, but the existence of the Green Tree Tribe makes her throat. Green said that he had no intention of expanding in the north, but with the Green Tree Tribe, Green''s tentacles had already penetrated deeply. Whenever he wanted to go directly through the Green Tree Tribe, he could reach the core of the Grey Elf territory. The Grey Elf Queen deliberately asked Green to give up the Green Tree Tribe, or move the Green Tree Tribe away. But in the end, after thinking about it, he gave up this request, because this request is a bit rude, and we don''t have any strength advantage. Making such a request will only be ruthlessly slapped in the face. "Maybe it''s time to consider moving the mother tree to the north." The Queen of Grey Elf thought subconsciously, but suddenly reacted: "What''s wrong with me? Facing the enemy, the first consideration is not how to defend or defeat, but first It''s totally wrong to want to move the nest! I am the great Queen of Grey Elf - Alexia!" But no matter how you mentally build yourself up, how do you encourage yourself! Alexia had no choice but to admit that in the face of the mighty undead empire, she and the Grey Elf tribe alone had no hope at all. "Allies!" The Grey Elf Queen thought to herself, "We must unite with more powerful allies. Only in this way can we curb the expansion of the undead empire." As for Green''s insistence that he would not expand to the north, Alexia directly scoffed, a man''s mouth, a liar, only a fool would believe it. In a word, this anticlimactic war is in the minds of Green, the Queen of Grey Elf, and the Great Tuttle. It is agreed to maintain the current sphere of influence, and the Green Tree tribe will be included in the Empire of the Undead. In addition, Green can no longer expand to the north. , the Grey Elf Queen and Tuttle the Great cannot go south either. Watching the defeated soldiers on the opposite side retreat, Penny finally couldn''t help but ask: "Your Majesty, we have already achieved an overwhelming advantage, why should we let them go? This time they took the initiative to invade, especially the gray elf, who was almost unscathed. It''s not damaged, and it''s too cheap for her." "What else can we do?" Green said lightly: "Those are two natural disasters. Even if their army is completely wiped out, as long as they can''t be killed, there will be endless troubles." Penny pondered: "You mean that leaving the Grey Elf tribe will become a burden to the Grey Elf Queen instead?" "That''s what it means." Green said slowly: "Actually, the gray elf queen''s strength is still higher than that of the Great Tuttle, but in my heart, the Great Tuttle is more dangerous because he has no It is the most difficult thing to be dragged down, come when you want, and leave when you want, if he is desperate to entangle with us, there will be no peace in our north from now on. Penny made an inference: "That grey elf queen, because she has to take care of everything, she doesn''t dare to die!" "In addition..." Green said solemnly: "Our harvest this time is not small. A green tree tribe plus a silver king is enough for us to digest for a long time. I have a hunch that this silver king has a secret... " The Northern Tribal Alliance, the former lair of the Silver King, has now become Green''s palace. Revisiting the old place, the King of Silver has become a miserable prisoner from the owner here. The serious injury to the waist has not healed, and a rib has penetrated his chest, making the King of Silver extremely weak and dragged to a certain huge dome. in. "The King of Silver!" Green looked down at the centaur who couldn''t even lift his head in front of him. "Kill me! Please don''t humiliate me, there is no hatred between us, just enemies on the battlefield." The King of Silver pleaded weakly, no one knew better than him how bad his current situation was. "Actually, you still have a chance to live." Green said straight to the point. "Yeah!" The King of Silver looked at Green unexpectedly, he didn''t know if the other party was joking, or just wanted to tease him. "What? Is it very unexpected?" Green said lightly: "I can accept the Green Tree Tribe and make Daniel my servant, why can''t you, the King of Silver?" "You asked me to be loyal to you! Like Daniel?" The King of Silver frowned, and his survival instinct gradually overcame the despair in his heart. "You are different from Daniel. He is active and has a green tree tribe, so he can become my servant." Green shook his head and said, "But you are my enemy. Since you are an enemy, you must pay the price! I will put You transform into the undead, but you can keep your soul... Live or die, make your choice." "I..." The King of Silver is the proud king of centaurs, who once ran freely in the boundless wilderness, with flying manes and hooves like electricity. Now, in order to survive, he is putting chains on his soul. The King of Silver really wanted to shout: "For freedom! Centaurs will never be slaves!" But in the end, this sentence came to his mouth several times, and he swallowed it back, and then nodded: "I am willing to be an undead!" After saying this, the King of Silver''s tears flowed silently. From now on, he is not a proud King of Silver, but a humble living undead who fears death. "Very good!" Green doesn''t care what the King of Silver thinks in his heart, he only knows that this once king of the northern tribes, a legendary high-ranking powerhouse will become his new fighter... A few hours later, the King of Silver who let go of his resistance was transformed into an undead creature by Green. Green checked his attributes and found that his combat power was as high as [9700], so he nodded in satisfaction. At the same time, through the memory of the King of Silver, he finally knew the real purpose of his efforts to organize this attack! A bare hill in the former Northern Alliance. If it wasnt for the King of Silver who clearly pointed it out, no one would have thought that there was a big secret hidden under this inconspicuous hill. When we came to the top of the mountain, except for the gravel and the ravines washed out by the rain, there was nothing out of the ordinary. The King of Silver was very familiar. He stood at a position on the top of the mountain and stepped on the ground with his horse''s hoof to determine the exact position. As his spiritual energy slowly entered the ground, a magic circle with a diameter of more than ten meters gradually emerged. In the next moment, with a flash, Green and the King of Silver all disappeared in the magic circle, and then appeared in a closed space. This space does not exist in the foggy world, but is attached to the world crystal wall of the foggy world, with an area of ??less than 100 square meters. Illuminated an area less than ten meters in diameter. In the middle of this beam of light, curled up on his stomach was a centaur that was slightly smaller than the King of Silver, with golden hair and mane, extending down to the back. This centaur is still alive, and Green can feel a weak vitality in its body. Weak vitality does not mean that this centaur is going to die, but that it used some kind of self-sealing method, which is similar to that of the guardian of the human city-state. It''s just that the centaur''s seal method is more sophisticated and thorough, so that his life passes very little, and he can wait longer until the world recovers. "Is it another old antique that survived from the last civilization?" Green sighed silently in his heart. These races have a really strong desire to survive. In the face of the end of the world, they will do everything possible to try to save themselves. of races and civilizations. "Huh?" At this time, the golden-mane centaur was awakened, and raised his upper body in confusion. First, he saw the King of Silver, showing a trace of doubt, but also a little happy: "Baiyin, you haven''t seen it for a long time. I''m..." But suddenly found a stranger standing beside the King of Silver. At this moment, Green has clearly seen the golden mane centaur, and it is indeed a woman. You can guess from the size of the body. The upper body is bare, and only the long hair hanging down covers the chest. If you look at the aesthetics of a centaur, this should be a very stunning beauty, and she is not too old, her eyes are clear, and she is a little cute. I dont know if she has been sealed here for too long. In terms of human aesthetics, the appearance of this centaur girl with golden mane is still very beautiful, but it looks a bit inconsistent with the lower half of the horse''s body. "Your Highness, this is the great undead king, my...master!" The Silver King introduced Green, but lowered his head and dared not meet the centaur girl''s eyes. (end of this chapter) Chapter 584： 589? Development to the South Chapter 584 589 Southward Development The female centaur with the golden mane looked at Green with curiosity, as if she did not fully understand the meaning of the King of Silver, and saluted very politely: "Hello, King of the Undead, my name is Aileen Isaac, I am very happy. Knowing you, you are the first guest to come here besides Bai Yin for so many years." Green nodded slightly in return: "I am honored too, beautiful lady." Before he came here, the King of Silver had already explained the identity of Aileen Isaac to Green in detail. Aileen Isaac is actually the name of the last civilized centaur princess, but this Aileen Isaac is not the centaur princess, but the centaur family through magic and alchemy, and the Aileen princess. An artificial human made from the cells of a human being used as a container to store the civilization and history of the centaurs. This is the same as the so-called ''treasure house of civilization'' of the human city-state at the beginning, but the treasure house of civilization of the human city-state is a deception created by Tuttle the Great himself in order to live to the next era, while the centaur is a real thing for inheritance. Civilization and History. The Silver King is the guardian left by the centaurs to protect Aileen Isaac. In fact, back in those days, the King of Silver was also a natural disaster grade powerhouse, otherwise it would be impossible to have a long life to play the role of this guardian. But as the years wore on, and an accident happened in the middle, his strength plummeted and he fell to the legendary realm. This time, the King of Silver made every effort to launch an attack to re-occupy the original chassis, which is also here. He wanted to move the entrance to this place to another place, because that would generate violent psionic fluctuations, and it was impossible to do it secretly, so he took the risk and gathered a coalition to attack the undead empire. Now that the King of Silver has been transformed into an undead creature by Green, it is impossible for him to keep this secret, so he can only bring Green here. However, when he met Aileen Isaac, Green was a little disappointed, which was not the same concept as the "treasure" he imagined. This female centaur may be an immeasurable treasure for the centaur family, which represents inheritance and history, and represents an ancient existence. But for Green, it is just a chicken rib, and it is not even worth as much as the King of Silver itself. And Aileen Isaac, who is the carrier, has nothing to be commended. His strength is only at the official level, and his IQ does not seem to be high. He is just a sad, manufactured, and used as a tool. A poor person. Seeing Greene shaking his head slightly, revealing his disappointment, the King of Silver was a little anxious. Although he has become an undead, Green promised to keep his soul, so he also retained his complicated feelings for Aileen Isaac. After all, it was countless years of mutual affection, especially Ailes Isaac''s attachment to him , it can be said that in the past long years he was all Aileen Isaac. At this time, facing the innocent and strange eyes of the centaur girl, the King of Silver had mixed feelings in his heart. But just like he felt guilty about green-skinned Daniel before, the complicated feelings in his heart did not affect him to maximize the value of the centaur girl. "Master!" The King of Silver said to the disappointed Green: "Although Aileen is not strong, at the beginning... I mean that her genes came from the female **** of war of the centaur family, and also the source of the name Aileen Isaac, then But a great Holy Spirit-level powerhouse." Green couldn''t help but look at the King of Silver. Under the angel of death''s visor, the fire of his soul jumped strangely: "You want to tell me that this little girl has the potential to become a Holy Spirit?" The King of Silver said solemnly: "Yes, my master, Her Royal Highness Princess Aileen is the most powerful and excellent goddess of war in the centaur family!" Green thought for a while and said, "If that''s the case, it''s really a pity to be trapped here. Go back and bring her out, so you can cultivate it! I hope you can show me a real goddess of war born in your hands in the future. " "Thank you very much, great master!" The King of Silver breathed a sigh of relief. Aileen Isaac still didn''t understand what was going on, but from the conversation between Green and the King of Silver, she heard a bit of meaning and couldn''t help but be overjoyed: "Silver, can I leave here?" After the answer, he couldn''t help but exclaimed cheerfully: "Great! I can finally see what it looks like outside." Although Aileen Isaac has existed for countless years at this time, she is still an ignorant little girl mentally. Maybe she will soon understand that the outside is not so beautiful. But this has nothing to do with Green, he is just doing it casually. As for whether the King of Silver can train Aileen Isaac, he doesn''t care much. If he is a genius and his strength is advancing by leaps and bounds, he does not expect any Holy Spirit level, even if Another natural disaster is also an unexpected joy. Even if there is no result, there is no loss. With this mindset, Green released Aileen Isaac from this small space. At this point, the unexpected war that broke out on the northern frontier came to an end. Compared with the losses in this battle, Green''s gains can be described as quite rich. He subdued the Silver King and the Green Tree Tribe. Among them, the Silver King was directly transformed into an undead, and Chief Daniel of the Green Tree Tribe was transformed into a shadow creature. Loyal. The degree is not low, and it actually reached [77]. It is estimated that because of the current crisis situation of the Green Tree Tribe and the cruelty of the Grey Elves, the Green Tree Tribe must be loyal to Green. It''s just that it will take some time to completely subdue the Green Tree Tribe. After all, it is a large tribe of more than 100,000 people, and in the previous battle, so many orcs were killed at once, and almost every family in the Green Tree Tribe was killed in battle. It will take a lot of time and some necessary means to dispel these hatreds. As the chief of the Green Tree Tribe, and a rare wise man among the green orcs, Daniel decisively threw his integrity to the ground. In other words, when he decided to join Green, he had already given up on ethics. At his request, Green transformed the surviving three thousand orc warriors, a total of four legendary leaders into shadow creatures, so that they must stand on the same front as Daniel, and the other is to turn this defeat The responsibility rests on the grey elves. According to Daniel, this attack on the undead empire was a trap in itself. It was the King of Silver who colluded with Queen Alexia of the Grey Elf, intending to consume the elite warriors of the Green Tree Tribe, and then join forces to divide the Green Tree Tribe. Daniel discovered this conspiracy at the end, but unfortunately it was too late. In order to save the tribe and bankrupt the enemy''s conspiracy, he chose to take refuge in the powerful and benevolent undead king at a critical time. Such a flawed lie might not be able to deceive cunning humans, but it is quite effective for a single-strand orc. Even if there are some bright-minded orcs in the Green Tree Tribe, seeing that this is Daniel''s side words, they have to admit that under the current situation, Daniel''s disposal is undoubtedly the most beneficial to the tribe. Another gain of this battle is that Green''s undead empire once again showed its strength to many forces in the north of the foggy world. As the results of this battle spread, those who are eager to move around will re-evaluate their strength compared to the two major natural disasters and the 100,000 army led by the four legendary peak powerhouses. It can be imagined that for a long time in the future, the northern border of the undead empire will usher in peace. And the direction of the expansion of the undead empire will also turn from the north to the south. With the successive annexation of human city-states and the northern orc tribal alliance, as well as the green tree tribe of green orcs, the northern border of the undead empire is already thousands of kilometers away from the cemetery. Even with the connection of the magic teleportation array, there are ghost sentries that can disperse the fog. , there is still helplessness beyond the reach of the whip. On the contrary, the expansion in other directions is far from reaching this level, which is one of the important reasons why Green decided to give up continuing to attack the Grey Elves and reached a non-aggression agreement with Alexia and Tuttle the Great. But the south is different, Green knew for a long time that in the south of Black Feather Town and White Rock Town, there is a big city famous for Griffin, its scale is not inferior to the human city-state. This time, the army was assembled, and the battle was only anticlimactic, and even some of the servants who served as the reserve team did not have a chance to fight, which made the military situation of the servants who went all the way to exchange their military exploits for food! And with the arrival of the follow-up troops, the 200,000 troops mobilized this time have all arrived. If they were to be dismissed immediately, it would definitely hurt morale and make those servants who ran away in vain feel resentment. So Green simply decided to leave General James to lead 50,000 people to guard the north, and the remaining 150,000 people turned south to attack the unknown city-state of Griffin. This time Green directly appointed Penny as the head coach, the King of Silver as Penny''s deputy, and Green himself did not follow. This is undoubtedly a huge test for Penny, whether it is a long-distance march, or a large army of more than 100,000 people, the coordination of interests of various servant tribes, the intelligence reconnaissance of unknown enemies... There are many kinds, trivial and complicated. . If Penny can withstand this test, she doesn''t need her amazing performance. As long as she is in the law and has no major loopholes, she is already a qualified commander. As for becoming a famous general, Green does not expect it. The famous general is not cultivated, it is born, and it is impossible to find. Even if it is General James, who has experienced countless battlefields and can use superb commanding skills, he has only touched the door of a famous general. However, Green gave Penny the decision-making power and command of the army. When he returned to the cemetery, there was an accident waiting for him... (end of this chapter) Chapter 585： 590? Chapter 585 590 Became a backer Two days have passed since the war, but the grey elf queen still looked very bad. The failure this time made her very depressed, and she was also afraid of the newly emerging undead empire to the south. That behemoth, facing the coalition forces of multiple forces, even pushed back with his own power. Although there was a case of Green-skinned Daniel sneaking up on the King of Silver in the middle, but in all fairness, even if there was no such incident, the probability of the coalition winning in the end was quite low. Because the gray elves themselves are longevity species, the lifespan of ordinary gray elves is twenty times that of humans. As the strongest among the gray elves, Alexia has a long life. She has lived since the end of the foggy world until now, but for the first time she felt that the survival of herself and the gray elves was threatened. At this time, a female gray elf walked in from outside this luxurious tree house, bowed her head and knelt down and said, "Your Majesty, the Empire of the Undead has withdrawn." Alexia breathed a sigh of relief, and nodded calmly on the surface, she couldn''t show any unconfident emotions in front of her subordinates. In fact, she has been worrying in her heart for the past two days, because after the war, there are still troops coming from the rear. In less than two days, the original army of 150,000 had swelled to 200,000. This did not look like a truce, which made her suspect that Green''s previous statement was actually just a plan to delay the army. Even Queen Alexia has secretly made up her mind that if there is any unusual movement on the opposite side, she will immediately order the relocation of the elf mother tree. Fortunately, things didn''t go that far. With the news that the opposing army was starting to withdraw, the Queen of Grey Elf finally fell in her heart. In the cemetery, Green had an accident. When ??Green returned to the cemetery, he always felt that something was wrong in the cemetery, but he suddenly discovered that there was an extra building behind the Lich Temple! Green couldn''t help being suspicious, and immediately went to check it, and found that the huge pyramid with a height of more than 30 meters was almost completed, and there were still a large number of skeleton soldiers working below, which were all the coolies he assigned to Black Claw and Dr. Vincent. Looking at this huge pyramid again, Green already knew what it was, but he didn''t expect to come back from this trip, and Black Claw and Dr. Vincent made him such a big guy. The base of this huge pyramid is 50 meters square and 30 meters high from top to bottom. There are a million little people in the bottle, and the computing power it contains far exceeds that of the previous experimental model. Green circled around this super-giant alchemy computer several times, and finally came to the main control room next to it. At this time, Talon, Dr. Vincent, and Professor of Arkansas are all gathered here, waiting for the completion of this supercomputer, and then conducting a test drive. Once the startup is successful, this will be a milestone moment. "Great Master, you are back!" As Green came here, although they did not see Green, all three of them felt Green''s presence. Especially Black Claw, as the general manager of this project, he was very excited to see that it was about to succeed. The magical runes on the surface of the mecha quickly turned on and off, showing his emotions that he could not restrain at the moment. "This is your latest achievement?" Green spoke to them using Soullink. "Yes! It''s called Kagnus." Black Claw introduced very quickly. "Cagnus, the **** of calculation and commerce." Green immediately understood the meaning of the name. However, he found a flaw in this super-giant alchemy computer, but now is not the time to remind them. Black Claw, Dr. Vincent, and Professor Arkansas are all newcomers to computers. They haven''t thought about it so much. Currently, they only focus on whether they can light up this huge machine at one time. With a skeleton soldier connecting the last metal wire to the socket at the bottom of the pyramid. Talon asks Green if he can start his first test drive. Of course ??Green had no objection. He also wanted to see how this huge and unimaginable alchemy computer worked. After ?? was allowed, Black Claw stabilized his emotions, his face became very serious, and he slowly pushed the huge wrench in front of him. "Wow! Kacha... woo woo woo..." The sound was like a tractor starting, followed by a huge movement and a slight vibration of the ground, as if a fully loaded train passed by not far away. Immediately after, a surge of spiritual energy poured into the pyramid along the pipeline, lighting up the glass jars inside one by one, and the little people inside began to levitate and move. From the outside, the pyramid with a height of more than 30 meters appeared densely packed with bright spots. It stretched upwards in circles and circles. It took a full minute to point a distinctive transparent jar at the top of the pyramid. Bright. This time, I learned from the previous experience that the top glass jar was overloaded and blown up because of the data aggregation. The top jar was carved from enchanted crystals, which can at least withstand the full blow of the legendary primary powerhouse. , there will never be the embarrassing situation of ''exploding cylinder'' again. Just after the top was lit up, the giant alchemy computer began to run stably, and the vibrations and movements were not so exaggerated. "Success!" Black Claw exclaimed excitedly. Dr. Vincent and Professor Arkansas also called out. This computer can be said to have gathered the efforts of the three of them. Now that it has been successfully turned on, one can imagine the mood. But at this time, Green''s voice came over, making the expressions of the three of them stiff. "How to use this computer!" They hadn''t thought about this question before, because the concept of alchemy computer was originally proposed by Green, and they didn''t have the concept of "operating system" at all. Now that Green suddenly proposed this concept, they were a little confused. How to use this computer? Obviously, such a powerful alchemical computer cannot be used only for arithmetic. As a matter of fact, Green has already had a case in mind for this issue. Of course, it is impossible to really expect Black Claw and the others to tinker with a ''windows'', and his alternative is to go directly to artificial intelligence. Of course it is not a real artificial intelligence, but to create a tower spirit similar to the mage tower, as the core operating system governing this alchemy computer. And right now, I just remodeled Green''s original tower and placed it directly without additional manufacturing. However, transforming Taling so that it can fit the new alchemy computer is also a very difficult technical task. Hearing this idea, Talon immediately understood Green''s train of thought. In fact, this method is not so whimsical. There are many similar applications in magic and alchemy technology. It''s just that Black Claw and the others have fallen into a misunderstanding in the face of the brand-new alchemy computer. If they are asked to figure out a way, it may take some time, but they can definitely think of it. After Black Claw and the others were busy again, Green turned his attention to Void World No. 1, which was still magnificent at this time. Within days of Green leaving, the situation over there had changed dramatically. Because of the destruction of important factories in the rear, the advance of the Sithorn Kingdom came to a standstill. Regarding this situation, the Condor Empire can''t say anything. After all, the factory in the Zewar Desert was indeed destroyed, and this matter is also related to Modi, who once cooperated with the Condor Empire. He had to be a little more evasive, let the West Thorne Kingdom procrastinate, and the originally planned Eastern Front offensive had to be delayed. On the contrary, the frost giant Royal Court, after joining the Holy Light Church camp, acted very quickly, organizing an army of 30,000 to join the Western Front battlefield. Don''t look at the number of Frost Giants participating in the battle, but this is a real Frost Giant. The combat power of a Frost Giant is almost equivalent to ten human soldiers. These 30,000 Frost Giants can also be regarded as an army of 300,000. The kingdom of West Thorne is light. The battle on the western front of the Condor Empire was immediately tense. It suffered several defeats in a row, lost more than 50,000 people, and retreated 300 kilometers before rebuilding a solid line of defense. The battlefield has also changed from a cold and rugged plateau suitable for frost giants to a warm plain with gentle terrain close to the sea. The Frost Giant is a little unsuitable for the climate here, and its combat effectiveness is inevitably reduced. In addition, the Condor Empire has invested a 20,000-strong mage team to use fire magic to restrain the Frost Giant, and finally curbed the Frost Giant''s attack. . However, to Green''s surprise, the kingdom of Sithawn finally announced that the murderers of the Zevar factory were not Modi and the golden dragon girl Aludica, but the name and portrait of the demon warlock Taklama. Wanted. This is so intriguing! What is the reason for letting the kingdom of Sithone let go of this righteous murderer, and instead use the clone of Green as a scapegoat? Green doesn''t believe that the intelligence department of Sithawn Kingdom would make such a low-level mistake in this matter, it was obviously intentional. But why? What benefits does the Kingdom of Sithawn gain from doing so? Or is there any unavoidable reason? "Is it aimed at me on purpose? Or is it just a coincidence that it will be taken as the culprit?" Green was a little depressed. He originally wanted Modi to rush ahead and follow the soy sauce to gain benefits. charge. At the same time, there was another very urgent news from Grand Duke Mora. Archduke Mora hopes that Green can find Modi and Aludica in the No. 1 Void World, and find a way to get the ball of faith from them... (end of this chapter) Chapter 586： 591? Hounds Chapter 586 591 Hound Team After receiving the letter from Grand Duke Mora, Green immediately frowned. Take the Faith Ball from Modi and Aludica? What a joke! With the strength of the demon warlock he played, this was simply impossible, and even if he defeated Modi, he might not be able to find where the ball of faith was hidden by them. Could it be that Archduke Mora was in a hurry and went to the doctor in a hurry? Thinking of this, Green suddenly had an idea, and he felt more and more that there was such a possibility. But after that, he himself denied this possibility. What kind of character is the Duke of Mora? Even if he really gets to that step, even if he fails completely, he will not panic, and he will not be confused. Then the meaning behind this message It''s intriguing, plus the wanted order from the Kingdom of Sithorn. What does ?? Archduke Mora mean? Let him get the Faith Ball... And what does Archduke Mora want the ball of faith for? Green guessed that it should be related to the God-building plan, but the use of the Faith Sphere is already the second half of the God-building plan. Thinking of this made him secretly surprised. Could it be that the God-building plan in the Kingdom of Lorenzo has already progressed to this point? In that case, Green must carefully consider his next move. Once the God-building plan of the Kingdom of Lorenzo is successful, Archduke Mora will have a high probability of being promoted to the Holy Spirit level, and the deterrence that Green had before will be gone. live. Although at the beginning, Archduke Mora had an overwhelming advantage over Green, but at that time, Archduke Mora was dormant, and he could tolerate a lot. However, once he is promoted to the Holy Spirit level, it will definitely bring about a big change in Grand Duke Mora''s mentality, and unforeseen situations are likely to occur at that time. But as the Duke of the Northwest Province of the Kingdom of Lorenzo, if Archduke Mora can really be promoted to the Holy Spirit, there will be many benefits to Greene, and the pros and cons of this must be decided by himself... Lake Figal, a huge freshwater lake located at the border between the West Thorne Kingdom and the Condor Empire. It is said that this lake is extremely deep, and directly connects to the open sea below, and there is an underground river that is hundreds of kilometers long. There is a city of Luwa on the south bank of Lake Figal. According to the subsequent news from Grand Duke Mora, Modi and the Golden Dragon Girl are likely to be hiding in this city of Luwa. "It''s really a good hiding place." Green sighed in his heart as he walked on the streets of Roy City. In this paradise-like town, you can hardly feel the earth-shattering war from the outside world, and the people here are still living their inherent life leisurely. "You guy, you are really leisurely!" Suddenly a voice came, and in the next moment, a figure appeared on the roof of a building not far away. Green looked up and didn''t know the other person, but it was not difficult to guess the origin of this person from the military uniform of the Sithawn Kingdom he was wearing. "People from the West Thorne military?" Green sneered: "You are the only one who wants to arrest me? Because of that wanted order?" This member of the West Thorne military''s internal hound team grinned: "Of course, the kingdom cultivated us hounds to hunt down people on the wanted list, and you are no exception, Mr. Demon Warlock..." As he spoke, there were three more voices breaking through the air, and three more figures flashed out, surrounding Green from the other three directions. Green frowned slightly, if it wasn''t for the fact that these four people were a little weak, they wouldn''t pose a threat to him at all, he even had some doubts, this was a trap. This place was guided by Archduke Mora. How did the hounds of the West Thorne military find him? Coincidence? Or do they have some special tracking means? Just when Green was puzzled, the person who appeared first had already laughed wickedly: "How is it? Isn''t it very strange, you are obviously hiding very well, why did we find it?" Without Green''s response, the guy asked himself He replied: "It''s a pity that you met me this time, and you left too many traces to trace. Come out, my little ones! Go and eat this man''s hands and feet, leaving only his head and body. That''s it." As he spoke, a magic circle with a diameter of four or five meters appeared around the person. Immediately, countless black beetles the size of palms poured out from the magic circle. After these bugs appeared, they made a "rustling" sound and quickly crawled towards Green''s direction, covering the surrounding buildings and ground in large numbers. Those ordinary people in the city who were too late to respond, there were several unlucky ones who reacted a step too slowly, just to block the swarm, and they were eaten by those worms in an instant, and even the hard bones were chewed up, leaving only a bloodstain. People are completely gone. The other three people didn''t make a move, and watched condescendingly as if they were watching a good show. Green stood on the spot and watched the black worms coming in. He was already certain. For some reason, the information of these people was deviated, and he did not know the true strength of his demon warlock clone. It is estimated that it was because he did not show his strength in Coconut Tree Town at the beginning, plus a demon warlock, but there was only one dog by his side, which made them feel that Green''s strength was not much stronger. However, at the next moment, Erha, who had been by his side since returning to the No. 1 Void World, became arrogant. "Woooo~~~" With the mournful wolf howling, Erha shook his body in the blink of an eye, ripped his flesh from his shoulders, and stretched out another dog''s head. At the same time, his body expanded rapidly and began to burn the abyss fire, filling the air. The pungent sulphurous smell characteristic of the abyss. In the face of the sudden appearance of the two-headed hellhound, those black beetles that were still revelling a moment ago stopped instantly, as if they had been immobilized. Although these beetles can''t speak, they can show some basic emotions. At this time, they will feel extreme fear when they face the two-headed dog of hell. The members of the hunter team who had made a lot of nonsense and manipulated the beetle before were dumbfounded. As elite agents secretly cultivated within the military, these hound team members have undergone the most rigorous selection and training. They not only need strong strength, but also profound knowledge, cool heads, and careful thinking... But the four people present saw the legendary two-headed dog from **** for the first time! Then their pupils shrank rapidly, and a shocked expression appeared on their faces! A demon warlock with a two-headed **** dog by his side, what is the concept? It''s just killing me! For a moment, the four of them didn''t even need to discuss or even exchange glances, they all fled in different directions at the fastest speed. As soon as he appeared on the field, Green had seen through the strength of these four people, one Legendary Intermediate, three Legendary Beginners, and their combat power was considered to be the best among the same ranks. Unfortunately, they met Green this time. When they show their true form, their ending is doomed... In less than a minute, the two-headed dog of Hell was holding one in each of its two big mouths, bringing back the two dying people. As for the other two, naturally there is no need to ask, do you really think I can''t eat people? The two-headed hellhound threw the two half-dead people on the ground, then turned back to Erha with a funny face, ran back to Green, shook his head, and tried to please, only waiting for Green to drop a bone. Satisfied, he nibbled aside. The two surviving hound team members couldn''t help but feel mixed emotions when they saw this scene. is a seemingly harmless guy who wiped them all out in a minute! "You! Who are you?" The one who manipulated the beetle in the lead was also the strongest captain among the four. Green glanced at the man and said nothing. With a wave of his hand, he pulled out his soul and threw it into the Nightmare Realm. The only person left was terrified. He originally thought that they must be brought back for questioning. Who knew that this demon warlock was so mad that he directly extracted the soul of their captain, and he didn''t know where to throw it. Based on the other''s demon warlock''s occupation, the only surviving Hound team member instantly figured out that their captain''s soul must have been thrown into hell, and even if he died, he would not be liberated, and would endure endless torture forever. "Now it''s only you, do you have anything to say?" Green stared blankly at the man who was slumped on the ground. "I..." Just when the hunter wanted to speak, there was a sudden bang, the whole person exploded directly, and the shattered flesh hit Green with a strong impact. "Huh! It''s actually a personal meat bomb." Green sneered, and the figure emerged more than ten meters away. At the moment of the explosion, he had already shuttled through the spiritual world beyond the power of the explosion. Obviously these hounds who do the dirty work for the West Thorne military are also guarding against them. At a critical time, if they may defect, they will immediately detonate the miniature bombs in their bodies. These micro-enchanted bombs are so small that even Greene didn''t notice them before. I''m afraid the people of the hound team didn''t even know that bombs were installed in their bodies. It wasn''t until at the moment of the detonation that there was a violent psionic energy fluctuation, and Green diddge away. Almost at the same time, there were a few applause from the other direction, and I saw Modi in a suit walking slowly, still with a faint smile on his face. Erha, who was gnawing at the bones, suddenly raised his head. It felt a huge threat from Modi and was about to transform again, but Green stopped him and took it back to the cemetery. Although the strength of the two-headed dog of **** is not weak , but not qualified to face Modi of natural disaster level. "Mr. Modi, I really didn''t expect to meet you here." Green bowed slightly and saluted. He originally thought that it would take some setbacks to find Modi, but he didn''t expect Modi to appear on his own initiative. "Didn''t expect it?" Modi looked at Green with a half-smile, walked step by step, and stopped more than ten meters away: "Mr. Taklama, or... should I call you Wood Slater, or Green Wilson? " (end of this chapter) Chapter 587： 592? Green VS Modi Chapter 587 592 Green VS Modi Green was not surprised that Modi was able to call out his identity. It would be strange if Modi was still confused at this time. Green didn''t deny or admit it. He just looked directly at the ball in Modi''s hand, and said lightly, "That''s the ball of faith? You know I want this?" Modi looked at the ball floating in his hand, and smiled: "I didn''t expect that I would show my traces when I hid here. It seems that it is because of this thing." Green was calm, he didn''t know how Archduke Mora determined Modi''s position, but it must be not much different from what Modi himself had guessed. And the reason why Modi appeared directly was because as long as he took the ball of faith with him, no matter where he fled, he would be found by Green. It is better to just simply solve the problem once and for all, or lose faith. the ball, or kill the pursuers. Green saw Modi''s determination, and without talking nonsense, he directly waved his hand and summoned the skeleton lord and the angel of death. In the blink of an eye, the Demon Warlock''s avatar''s eyes became dull, Green''s main consciousness entered the body of the Angel of Death, and immediately returned the Demon Warlock''s avatar to the cemetery to prevent it from being affected by the next battle. Modi saw the two powerful enemies appearing in front of him, and they looked like they were, and then he stretched out his hand and grabbed it, and a staff appeared, and in the next moment, a powerful wave of psionic energy burst out from his body. Although this spiritual energy has not yet reached the intermediate level of natural disasters, it contains a faint trace of divinity. Makes Green secretly surprised, I don''t know what means Modi used to be able to integrate divinity into his own psionic energy! It''s as difficult as mixing water and oil, but Modi has done it, and it seems to be very harmonious, and there is no sign of mutual exclusion. Modi has put away his smile, his face is stern and cold, his body is more imposing, and a vaguely huge figure appears from behind him... "Then, let''s start!" Green controlled the angel of death to raise the long sword in his hand, and in an instant the artifact [100,000 Sword] and [Divine Power Blessing] were activated at the same time, and in an instant, the 100,000 sword spurted two tornado-like blade storms, However, it did not attack the enemy directly, but kept compressing inward, wrapping around the double swords of the Angel of Death. At the same time, the Skeleton Lord roared up to the sky, and inside the huge head, a dark green soul fire was burning, and a will of destruction and death burst out. At the next moment, the Angel of Death and the Skeleton Lord rushed towards Modi at the same time. The Skeleton Lord slapped the past with a single claw. The Angel of Death took a wrong step, swung his swords, and slashed in the air. Jackie Chan''s blade storm swept past. Modi stood still, and he didn''t have any psychological fluctuations even with one enemy and two. I saw him waving his staff and unfolding a barrier. Countless mysterious magic runes flickered brightly and darkly on the translucent barrier, and at the next moment, with a bang, the huge bone claws of the Skeleton Lord slammed into the magic barrier. There was a sudden "click" sound, and the magic barrier was like a broken tempered glass, and it was suddenly cracked. followed by the sword of the angel of death, the magic barrier shattered, and the blade storm that followed was whizzing by without hindrance, engulfing Modi''s figure in an instant. "Is it a phantom?" Green looked around, never thinking of killing Modi with a single blow. If this happens, you don''t need to check it at all. It must be an illusion or a stand-in. Sure enough, almost at the same time that the blade storm engulfed Modi''s figure, a golden light shot from behind, hitting the back of the Angel of Death extremely quickly. With a sound of ??clang, there was a sound of gold and iron mingling. The metal wings behind the angel of death overlapped, blocking the sneak attack of the ray, and then a blade storm suddenly rushed out from under Modi''s feet. It was Green who just took advantage of the situation to insert a long sword into the ground and directly guided the Blade Storm to sneak attack underground. Modi''s figure was engulfed by the blade storm again, but Green didn''t feel any real blade cutting knife, obviously it was a phantom just now. At the same time, the fuzzy colossus that Modi showed just now finally moved, and the fist that waved the answer suddenly fell. This colossus is hundreds of meters high, and from a distance, the top of the head has been inserted into the sky. At this moment, a punch hits it down, like a divine punishment from the gods, and hits the skeleton lord fiercely! The skeleton lord half squatted and looked up. Usually, he used the big to fight the small. This time, he faced an enemy ten times his size, but he did not panic at all. He met the huge fist, swung the warhammer, and slammed it back. Immediately, there was a loud bang, and the collision of the two giant forces erupted with a huge impact, instantly destroying a large area of ??the surrounding buildings. Skull Lord stood on the ground, and a white magic circle appeared under his feet, so that he was not directly smashed into the ground. Even so, together with the magic circle, he sank two meters deep. The ?? phantom with a huge impact was a recoil, and half of his arm was shattered by the huge anti-shock force, but it was not a big problem. It just started to recover in an instant, and the fragments gathered back again. But this moment was enough for the Skeleton Lord to launch a counterattack. I saw him leap up in the air, provoking a height of hundreds of meters, swinging a huge warhammer, and smashed the colossus down to cover his face. Another bang, the colossus stopped and blocked, and the other hand was also shattered, but it also shot the skeleton lord and flew out. However, the battle this round allowed the skeleton lord to find the enemy''s weakness, which is a huge, ruby-like thing under the head of the colossus. This is also the top and bottom of the colossus, the only place that is not blurred. The soul in the eye socket of the skeleton lord was raging, but instead of focusing on the weakness, he smashed the war hammer to the lower plate of the colossus. Even if he becomes an undead creature, the skeleton lord''s fighting intelligence is not low. Although he seems to have discovered the enemy''s weakness, this may also be a bait, a flaw revealed by the enemy, and deliberately lure him into the bait... At the same time, the battle between the Angel of Death and Modi''s body has also entered a fever. After a lot of dogfights, Green finally found the opponent''s true body. After a knife, light and sword shadow, he saw an opportunity and stabbed with a sword. At this moment, the sword master [lv9] showed amazing power. The strength, angle, and timing of this sword were impeccable. Even if Modi held up the magic barrier at the critical moment, it was also penetrated by the sword of the angel of death. In the weak place, with a puff, blood splashed, and the sword had pierced Modi''s chest. Modi suddenly felt severe pain, his expression twisted in pain, but he didn''t scream, he just held back the long sword inserted into his body. Condensed a ball of golden light on his palm, tightly gripping the ridge of the sword. However, as Greene''s belief moved, a black light suddenly bloomed on the long sword, pouring into Modi''s body along the wound, making him even more injured, and with a wow, he spat out blood. Seeing that Modi was in a desperate situation, even the fuzzy colossus that emerged from him began to lose its stability. He was repeatedly hit by the skeleton lord, and it seemed to have a tendency to collapse. Once this colossus collapses and the Skeleton Lord frees his hand, Modi will be completely in a desperate situation. But if Modi was killed so easily, he wouldn''t be alive today. In the next moment, his eyes widened, and dazzling golden light burst out from his body, stabbing close to him like needles. The angel of death in front of him. Green immediately felt a huge crisis. Although he didn''t know what the golden lights were, he was very sure that he could never be hit, otherwise it would definitely cause very fatal damage to him. Green made a decisive decision, and immediately drew the back of the sword, and at the same time, the huge metal wings behind him slammed forward. The ?? bang not only blocked part of the golden light, but also slapped Modi''s body flying out. But this time, the metal wings of the angel of death came into contact with those golden rays of light. Although it did not cause any damage to the angel of death, Green''s consciousness was a huge shock, as if he had been electrocuted, and he felt paralyzed. This is just touching a small part of the golden light with the wings of the angel of death. If it is hit directly, the consequences will be disastrous. "Cough cough cough~~~" Modi coughed violently. Although he was out of the fatal danger, he was severely injured by Green''s sword piercing his chest just now. The left lung lobe was torn, making him short of breath, and a lot of blood oozing from his mouth. He looked at Green on the opposite side with confidence. To be honest, Modi didn''t expect Green''s strength to be so strong, especially using the Angel of Death to exert the power of Sword Master [lv9], which far exceeded his expectations. It was this misjudgment that made him pay the price. By ten minutes, it had already been hit hard. And there is a lot of death energy and undead poison on the long sword of the death angel. This is the information that Princess Mulesina sent to Green, which made Green open the technology tree of weapon poisoning, not only the death angel''s. Shuangjian, in Green''s undead army, almost most of the melee weapons have been quenched and poisoned. As long as they are cut by the undead weapons on the battlefield, even if it is only a trivial small cut, the wound will fester. In severe cases, it is directly poisoned. It''s not that Green is so vicious, spreading plagues, poisoning weapons, these are just the normal operations of necromancers. The Necromancer is not a dinner party, nor a romantic affair. The essence of the Necromancer is to turn the living into the dead, the organic into the inorganic, and the prosperity into a dead silence... Modi''s eyes finally showed unprecedented solemnity. He admitted that the smooth wind and water that had been going on for a long time made him a little floating unconsciously. He subconsciously believed that he would win, and no one could stop his great long-cherished wish and supreme ideal. . But now, the sharp pain in his chest gave him a blow. (end of this chapter) Chapter 588： 593? Revolutionary Fire Chapter 588 593 Revolutionary Fire Modi can''t feel the pain in his body, and he doesn''t care whether his injury is serious. Instead, it is the pain and consciousness in his heart that makes him feel very guilty. The power is still showing off... And as the seed scatterer of the revolution, as the mentor and guide of those young revolutionaries, he just blew the horn of the revolution, but he actually began to be complacent, feeling that his destiny was where he was destined to be, and he could go nowhere. How stupid this is! What was the purpose of their revolution? It is to get rid of the illusory Destiny Theory, to build up the confidence that man will conquer the sky, and to step into the mud of those noble masters who are under the banner of gods, and those greedy capitalists! However, since when did he unknowingly begin to feel that he was the son of destiny! Isn''t this too funny? As the sentence said, he actually lived to be the person he hated the most. "No!" Modi shouted in his heart: "I''m not the son of destiny, and I don''t believe in destiny! I just want to lead the suffering ordinary people to kill a road to the sky, and give the world a bright future! I will die, and I will too. Failed, but... my faith will never be twisted!" With the transformation of Modi''s thinking, his momentum is rapidly rising, reaching the peak of the primary natural disaster, and breaking through to the middle natural disaster! Modi''s gaze turned to the Angel of Death. He had a feeling that as long as he defeated the enemy in front of him, he would be able to successfully advance to the middle-level natural disaster, which was a feeling of blessing to the soul. "Very good! I underestimated you before, and I went astray myself." Modi said in a flat tone: "Maybe I have to thank you, if it wasn''t for you to wake me up, I still don''t know how many detours I have to take. .As a thank you, I allow you... to join the great revolutionary flame!" While speaking, Modi''s head suddenly burst into dazzling light, and a blazing flame emerged. Green saw the flame, and immediately felt the derivative evolution of a civilization. He felt the power of metabolism in the flame, which was also the origin of the revolution. Green was secretly vigilant, although Modi was seriously injured, even though his momentum was rising at this time, the previous serious injury was still not repaired, but this group of [Revolutionary Fire] is indeed very powerful, and it may be instantly killed if you are not careful. Immediately, Modi flew towards the Angel of Death, and at the same time, the fire of revolution above his head suddenly shot up several meters, as if adding fuel to the fire. Green controls the Angel of Death but does not retreat but advances. In the moment just now, Green''s intuition felt that he must not take a step back, otherwise it will definitely be a hopeless situation. Modi''s approach was extremely fast, and Green controlled the Angel of Death very quickly, and at this moment, the skeleton lord also abandoned the fuzzy colossus and rushed towards Modi from behind, preparing to attack from both sides. Modi didn''t realize it, as if he didn''t find the skeleton lord behind him, but his eyes calmly rushed towards the angel of death. Green waved his double swords and invested a lot of divine power crystals without hesitation, and maximized the strength of the angel of death. Not only did the fire of revolution not go out, but instead absorbed all the fragments of Modi, as if adding fuelwood to the flame, making it burn more vigorously! "No!" Green screamed inwardly, and immediately blocked the metal wings behind him to the front, and at the same time crossed his swords to block the flame. "Revolution ~ Revolution ~!" Modi''s roar came from all directions, and the flame of revolution rushed to the angel of death in an instant, and it engulfed the angel of death in an instant. Immediately, Modi''s figure appeared behind the fire of the revolution, and the wound that was pierced on his body was still there, but a smile appeared on his face, and he said lightly: "Watch me slowly in the fire of revolution that never goes out. Change this cannibal world!" Modi stretched out his hand to retract the flame, revealing the angel of death inside. There were no scorched wounds on the body of the Angel of Death, but the fire of the soul under the visor was dying, as if another gust of wind could blow it out. And the consciousness that was pinned on the Angel of Death, Green''s consciousness has disappeared, and the Angel of Death stayed in place. The fire of revolution returned to Modi. At this moment, the skeleton lord had rushed behind him, but it stopped abruptly, as if it was fixed, and the soul fire in his eyes flickered. "Huh! Are these undead creatures controlled by soul link?" Modi turned to look at the skeleton lord who was close at hand, and said lightly: "Your master is dead, you..." However, before he could finish his words, his face suddenly changed dramatically, showing an incredible expression, and shouted: "This is impossible!" His voice was dry, and with an incredible expression on his face, he looked down and saw a large blade of black necromancy emerge from his front heart. "You... why didn''t you die? Your soul... has been swallowed up by the fire of revolution, why!" Modi showed a panic-stricken look for the first time. didn''t work! "Mr. Modi, it seems that you don''t know the Necromancer." Green''s voice came out through the visor of the death angel, and at the same time the psionic energy of the long sword in his hand exploded, instantly smashing Modi''s internal organs. A hole the size of a sea bowl was left on the chest, and the wound was charred black and shocking. This has completely destroyed Modi''s heart and most of his lungs. Even a natural disaster-level powerhouse must be treated immediately to regenerate his heart, or he will die. And behind him, another long sword of the Angel of Death had already slashed across, obviously not intending to let Modi go. Then Modi''s whole person was drowned in the blade storm, and was cut into countless pieces again. This time is different from before. Not only is the fire of revolution still there, but a sphere has also fallen out of Modi''s body, which is the sphere of faith! The skeleton lord stretched out his bone claw and grabbed it, holding the ball of faith in his palm. The Angel of Death was taking advantage of the situation and wanted to collect the flame of revolution, but he didn''t expect that just as he stretched out his hand, he felt a burst of burning, causing him to shrink back suddenly. The burning pain of ?? acted directly on Green''s soul. Obviously, this revolutionary fire cannot be manipulated by anyone. And, at this moment, the flame of revolution shrunk into a little flame, tore a space crack next to it, and drilled in in the blink of an eye. Green couldn''t react in time, and he already knew it in his heart. It seems that although Modi was killed, he was dead and not dead. He was ready to fight. After all, in this world, there are still many ways to be resurrected, but I don''t know how to die this time. How much will it cost him. "Stop!" At this time, a roar suddenly came from a distance, and a huge golden figure flew over at an extremely fast speed. Anger filled the heart of the golden dragon girl, the roar shook the sky, and the dragon wings that cut through the sky cut through the air, making an amazing whistling sound. Before Green could look at it, he was blown away by a huge force, as if he had been concentrated by a cannonball. Even at the critical moment, he was blocked by the metal wings of the angel of death, but the crazy blow of the golden dragon girl directly killed him. The angel''s metal wings are broken! Pieces of black metal feathers flew up in the sky, the Angel of Death''s left shoulder was broken, one arm fell directly, the breastplate collapsed inward, and black air gushed out, and the whole person flew hundreds of meters, smashing through countless houses and buildings. , and finally slammed into the walls of a church. "Aludica!" Green controlled the Angel of Death to break free from the wall, and the thick wall collapsed along with it, and even the church collapsed. This battle completely destroyed this indisputable small city... Green looked at the missing left arm. This was the first time he had suffered such a serious injury after getting the Angel of Death. In mid-air, the angry golden dragon stared at the angel of death with fiery eyes. A pale golden airflow was floating around the dragon''s body, and his eyes were full of hatred and remorse. "It''s a pity that you are late, Miss Aludica." Green knew that the Skeleton Lord had already obtained the Faith Ball, and it was pointless to fight, so he immediately took the Skeleton Lord back and returned to the cemetery with the Angel of Death. Aludica roared angrily, but did not pursue, but stayed where she was, then turned into a human shape, and was silent for a long time, and suddenly asked, "Modi, are you alright?" "Thank you, fortunately you came in time." Modi''s voice came, and then a space crack appeared. The revolutionary fire jumped out of it, looking very dim, and then started to grow from the feet up. Modi''s body. However, this body is not material, but a spiritual body. Modi smiled bitterly: "I underestimated the enemy this time. I didn''t expect that guy to be so strong. If I hadn''t ignited the fire of the revolution, this time it would have been dead." "You can still laugh!" Aludika said angrily, seeing Modi''s embarrassed appearance, the golden dragon girl was angry, angry, and a little remorseful. If it wasn''t for her delaying the time just now, Modi wouldn''t have let Modi fight two by one and almost died. Modi didn''t take it seriously: "It doesn''t matter, although I suffered a big loss this time, it may not be a blessing in disguise. Just now I have realized the door to the middle level of natural disasters, and this time I have merged my soul with the fire of revolution, With the power of the revolutionary fire, it may not be long before you can be promoted to the middle rank of natural disaster." Aludika''s eyes lit up, but soon dimmed again. Although Modi said it lightly, the fusion of his soul and the fire of the revolution was destined for him to embark on a road of no return. Although the road of revolution is long and tortuous, After all, there is an end. Once the revolution is successful, that day is also the moment when the fire of the revolution goes out and Modi goes to death. (end of this chapter) Chapter 589： 594? Transforming the Angel of Death Chapter 589 594 Transforming the Angel of Death Returning to the cemetery, Green immediately chose to use psionic energy to repair the Angel of Death. Just now, the golden dragon girl caused huge damage to the Angel of Death, and it took more than fifty thousand psionic energy to repair it. And this time Green also realized that the Angel of Death itself is only a legendary high-level. Even if it can reach the natural disaster level with the help of divine power, it will not change its inherent weakness. If it encounters a weak enemy, it is fine. The one that was tough and ferocious, just like this time, it has shown its original shape, and it simply cannot withstand the deadly attack of the natural disaster-level enemy. If you encounter someone who is a little more shrewd, you can see this weakness and directly exchange injuries, and you can quickly redeem the Angel of Death. Green found these problems, but there was no good way to solve them, or to make up for the defects of the Angel of Death. The Angel of Death has reached the upper limit it can reach, and Green has to start thinking about changing to a better clone for the main attack, or find a way to completely transform the Angel of Death and upgrade it to a natural disaster level. Before, because of the fusion of the head of the Angel of Light that carried the Lord of Light, the Angel of Death reached the pinnacle of the legendary level, and it was only a short while before he could step into the natural disaster level. How to further upgrade the Angel of Light, Green has no clue in his heart, but he has experts in this field. The Angel of Death is also an alchemy creation after all. Black Claw is a top expert in alchemy and mechanical technology. It just so happens that the alchemy computer is almost done. Green decided to ask him if there is a better plan. After repairing the Angel of Death, Green put this matter aside for the time being, and focused on the Faith Ball in the hands of the Skeleton Lord. This thing is useless to Green, and belief in this kind of thing, except for gods, is actually useless to others. To put it bluntly, belief is just a collection of messy and paranoid emotions. People pray to gods because their desires are not satisfied, and they hope to get comfort and answers from God, so there are a lot of mixed negative emotions in belief. , only the gods can purify its essence into divine power. Therefore, Green has no coveted thoughts about this ball of faith. But this time, he paid a lot for this ball of faith. Just repairing the Angel of Death would consume tens of thousands of psionic energy. Of course, he could not give it to Grand Duke Mora for free. Brothers are very clear! What''s more, Green is only a non-core duke in the Kingdom of Lorenzo, only Princess Moulesina is completely tied to his interests by selling bone dragons. "Duke Mora! It''s time for a showdown. I wonder what price you are willing to pay for this ball of faith?" On the other side, after Modi and the golden dragon girl left at the fastest speed. Soon several figures in Sithone''s uniform appeared at the scene of the battle. These people are at least the rank of major general, suspended in mid-air, looking down at the ground, the messy city... Headed by ??, the official King of West Thorne - Carter V! At this time, Carter V''s face was sinking, and he asked coldly, "Have you found anything?" A female officer with closed eyes said: "Your Majesty, it is indeed Modi, and the demon warlock we want." Carter V frowned. Originally, they didn''t take Green''s disguised demon warlock seriously, they just used it as a scapegoat. But he didn''t expect that, by accident, he got a big fish. Not only did the hound team that they tracked down wipe out, but even Modi, who was hiding here, didn''t know if he was alive or dead. The female officer has the ability to go back in time and can see what happened here not long ago, but she can only see some clips, and through these clips, restore the situation at that time. "Can you find out the true identity of the Demon Warlock?" Carter V asked coldly. By now, he was certain that the Demon Warlock named Taklama did not exist at all. "Sorry Your Majesty..." The female officer showed a helpless expression. "Forget it, this is beyond your ability. After all, it was almost killing a natural disaster-level powerhouse." Carter V did not pursue the incompetence of the female officer, and there were two natural disaster-level powerhouses hidden behind them. It really made him scratch his head. Now is an eventful time. On the main battlefield, the Church of the Holy Light has the upper hand with the help of the Frost Giants, which makes the Kingdom of West Thorne have to bear more pressure. It is not just the urging from the Condor Empire, the Kingdom of Sishorn itself has stood on the opposite side of the Holy Light Church. If the Condor Empire really fails this time, with the foundation and strength of the Condor Empire, the Holy Light Church will not persecute it. Too much, in case the Condor Empire is in a hurry, and the fish die and the net is broken, even if it fails in the end, it will hurt both sides. In the end, the Holy Light Church will not only gain no benefits, but will also be splattered by the Condor Empire and completely lose its current hegemony. . On the contrary, the Kingdom of Sishorn is undoubtedly the best victim. Even the Condor Empire will come to divide Sishorn and make up for the loss of the war. After realizing this, Carter V has no way out. The army of Sishorn must show the combat effectiveness that is enough to deter the enemy. Only in this way can the interests of the kingdom of Sishorn be guaranteed no matter what happens in the future. "Order Prince Biden to attack immediately, don''t save your strength!" Carter V said in a deep voice, and then added a sentence: "At any cost, break through the first line of defense of the Church of the Holy Light and let them know about us West Thorns. Not to be provoked..." A few hours later, in the cemetery. Black Claw is carefully examining the Angel of Death. The work of transforming Taring Claire into an alchemical computer "operating system" has been handed over to Dr. Vincent to complete. Dr. Vincent is an expert in this field, and he used similar technologies a lot when he was creating modified people. Black Claw freed his hand. He originally wanted to study the Titan Colossus, but he didn''t expect Green to have a new job. The current Black Claw is in pain and happiness. He has never been so fulfilled in his life as he is now. Although he is tired and stressed, he still enjoys the feeling of fulfillment. Place the Angel of Death on a large metal bed, and Blackpaw used an ''x''-ray-like machine to scan the Angel of Death from head to toe. This machine is directly connected to his mecha, forming a diagram of the inner structure of the Angel of Death on the screen in front of him. After ??Black Claw got this picture, he began to fall into a long silence. The complexity of ?? Angel of Death is somewhat beyond his expectations, and it contains a lot of alchemy techniques unique to the Church of the Holy Light, which is not the same as the mechanical alchemy he is good at. About half an hour later, Black Claw raised the mask of his alchemy mecha, revealing a unkempt face with two big dark circles under his eyes, making him look like a mad scientist. "How?" Green asked immediately. "There is still room for improvement." Black Claw nodded and said: "But if I follow my ideas, I am afraid it will be changed beyond recognition, and it will cost a lot." "You don''t need to consider the cost." Green said very richly: "Tell me about your ideas, how far can it be achieved after the transformation is successful?" Black Claw said in a leisurely manner: "After the transformation, it will definitely reach the strength of the first-level natural disaster. As for the specific level, I can''t say. As for the transformation idea, it is actually very simple, just like me..." Green looked at the black claw that resembled the Ma Run machine gunner. "Because the core of this angel of death is the alchemy technology of the Holy Light Church, which is largely integrated into divine arts." Black Claw explained: "I can''t make major changes to this part, so I think I can use the limbs and other The abdomen used was all cut off, leaving only the head and power core. And I found that the head of the angel of death seems to have been modified, and it has the characteristics of natural disaster..." As he spoke, Black Claw lifted the head of the Angel of Death, and through the gap in the visor, it was pitch-black inside, and nothing could be seen clearly. "Keep these, and then I will recreate a plug-in mecha based on mechanical alchemy technology, and put the core part of the angel of death in it." Black Claw said confidently: "I believe it should be able to achieve the results that you are satisfied with. ." Green roughly understood the meaning of Black Claw, and also recognized Black Claw''s character and technical ability. Since he said that it could be done, Green simply agreed. But the Angel of Death is the only natural disaster-level combat power he has at hand, and Taraga has entered a state of sleep, making the natural disaster-level combat power even more stretched. Although Black Claw said it was not difficult, he was afraid that in the event of an accident in the middle, it would be self-defeating and lose a natural disaster, so Green still decided to let Black Claw practice his hands first, make sure that there is no problem with the technique, and then attack the Angel of Death. As for the target of black claw training, it falls on the heads of those skeleton soldiers. Green currently does not have any additional Angels of Death or Angels of Light. These things are also quite high-end alchemy puppets in the Church of Holy Light. They are strictly managed and rarely flow out. As an undead creature, although the skeleton soldier is different from the angel of death in essence, the technical difficulties faced by this transformation are the same. The first is how to solve the mismatch between the external alchemy mecha and the main body core. Second, solve the response delay of the Alchemy Mecha. Third, and most important, is to verify whether this transformation can greatly improve the combat effectiveness of the transformation target as Black Claw envisioned. If the technology works, it''s not just a matter of transforming an angel of death. might even make Green''s long-conceived goal of undead troop mechs a reality. Actually, this idea came to Green when he first saw Silabel''s mech army. It''s just that neither technology nor financial resources allowed him to develop in this direction... (end of this chapter) Chapter 590： 595? Skeleton Soldier Ma Run Chapter 590 595 Skeleton Soldier Ma Run After solving the problem of technical talents and no need to worry about the cost, this seemingly crazy plan once again climbed into Green''s heart. Equipped all the skeleton soldiers and zombies under his command with alchemy mechas. For the necromancer, these low-level undead are just consumables, and there is no need to invest, but Green regards them as the most cutting-edge ace in his hands. Intrepid and not afraid of death, absolutely loyal! Such subordinates do not get the greatest investment, what subordinates are worth investing a lot of gold pounds? But before that, Green''s plan was to directly treat the skeleton soldiers and zombies as humans, and simply wrap an alchemy mecha on the outside. But Black Claw''s plan is to make him intoxicated. Whether it is a skeleton soldier or a zombie, they are not human at all, and they do not need to guarantee survival, or even maintain the integrity of their bodies. But that would be too extreme and would place more demands on the embedded mecha. Therefore, following Black Claw''s plan is undoubtedly the most moderate and safe. Taking the skeleton soldier as an example, the unnecessary and weak torso and limbs are removed, and only the skeleton of the skeleton soldier storing the soul fire and the undead core hidden in the spine are kept, and they are embedded in the special shooting mecha, which is equivalent to changing a body. . Black Claw is worthy of being an expert in mechanical alchemy, and immediately began to work after making an idea. The factory that had previously been black-clawed as the basic machinery production workshop has been rebuilt. There are a large number of skeleton coolies and Cyclops equivalent to humanoid cranes. It is not difficult to build a factory, but it takes more time to install and debug the machine. After all, those machines are all parts that Black Claw purchased from the black market and assembled by themselves. There are neither detailed drawings nor assembly plans. They can only be designed and guided by He Claw on site. However, it only occupies less than [5%] of the area of ??the new factory, and the rest is empty. From this, Black Claw can also see the ambition of the master of Green, obviously to build a super alchemy factory that is a hundred times larger than his original factory! And next to this factory, there are two identical factories under construction. At the same time, through the connection of Princess Mulesina, Green has allocated millions of gold pounds to purchase various machinery and equipment for the production of alchemy mechas. The equipment of the Kingdom of Lorenzo, Green would definitely dislike it. Because of the recent sale of the bone dragon, Princess Mulesina''s network has expanded quite a lot, especially the Princess Muryatis of the Condor Empire. Purchasing these equipment is just a matter of her. Although the Condor Empire is slightly inferior to Sishorn in mechanical alchemy, it also has a fairly high level of technology. If it is a magic circle engraving machine, the most high-end equipment is not comparable to the Sishorn Kingdom, but the general equipment But not inferior. And Green already has a magic circle marking machine, which seems to be a single seedling, but it is enough. After all, in an alchemy mecha, there are only a dozen places that need to use micro-engraving to draw the magic circle. With the speed of the magic circle engraving machine, it can be fully supplied, and its a big wait. But this is all an idea for the future. Right now, this mechanical production workshop is still the original team of the Black Claw Factory, and it has begun to produce alchemy mechas that can be embedded in skeleton soldiers. The style of the ?? mecha does not need to be redesigned, just follow the set of ''Ma Run'' mecha on Black Claw''s body, and the weapon and equipment is Qingyishui''s long-barreled dragon hunting rifle. The average height of the original Skeleton Soldier was only 1.7 meters. It was a bit non-descript to use the enhanced version of the Dragon Hunting Rifle that was more than 2 meters long. Complement each other. But the skeleton soldier version of Ma Run mecha that was finally produced, except that the appearance is similar to the black claw mecha, the inside has been changed beyond recognition. First of all, the crew cabin is directly cancelled, leaving only the position of the head and spine, and in the position of the crotch and shoulders, four additional steam power cores are added, and most of the chest cavity and abdomen of the mecha are changed to energy sources Warehouse, and canceled all life support systems, and added a necromancy converter, adding high-concentration coal essence extracted from coal at one time, can maintain the normal operation of the entire mech for three to four months. According to the design of the black claw, this mecha, which Green used to call ''Ma Run'', can at least increase the combat power of ordinary skeleton soldiers from [lv1] to [lv4] or [lv5]. This is mainly limited to the soul strength of the skeleton soldiers themselves, and considering the cost of large-scale equipment. After all, the skeleton soldiers said that they are only the lowest level of undead arms, and their own soul strength is limited. Even if the performance of the mecha is stronger, beyond the limit of the skeleton soldiers, they will not be able to exert their combat effectiveness. As for the cost, it cost about 30,000 pounds to make the first skeleton soldier version of Ma Run mecha. According to the past experience of Black Claw, if the cost calculation is re-calculated and put into mass production, the cost will be greatly reduced. If the production exceeds 10,000 units, the average cost is likely to be reduced to less than 10,000 pounds. Hearing the price, Green, who thought he was a local tyrant, was also secretly surprised. Just counted as 10,000 gold pounds per unit, 10,000 units is 100 million gold pounds. I originally thought that with the sale of bone dragons, tens of millions of dollars could be squandered arbitrarily, but now it seems that it is also that''s it. In the past, I always heard that when a cannon is fired, gold is worth 10,000 taels. Green finally realized it today, and this is not counting the follow-up maintenance costs. The consumption of coal essence for tens of thousands of mechs must open a large coal mine in the foggy world and build a coal essence refining factory. There is also the consumption of weapons and ammunition. The ammunition for the dragon hunting rifle is quite expensive. Fortunately, there is already an arsenal in the territory of the Northwest Province, which can produce bullets for the dragon hunting rifle Just a few hours later, Green saw the prototype No. 1 built by Talon. Because it is experimental, there is no armor on the surface, which makes this prototype look very simple. Metals of various colors, large and small gears, and endless alchemy magic circles... and after the steam power core is activated, from The white smoke spewed from the heels gave Green a very sci-fi feeling. But as the line of sight shifted to the side, this steampunk sci-fi feeling disappeared instantly, turning into a weird and absurd feeling. I saw a stout female Cyclops wearing a large black leather apron, thick rubber gloves on his hands, and oversized rubber boots on his feet, just like a chainsaw butcher. In front of this lady, there is a large metal platform, or a metal bed. A helpless skeleton soldier was lying on it, and the green soul fire fanning in his eyes seemed to indicate his unease. I saw the female Cyclops grin in horror, revealing a mouthful of yellowed teeth, followed by a click! But one arm of the Skeleton Soldier has been broken off, and the sound is crisp, as if it is breaking the big pincers of a crab. followed by the other arm, legs, pelvis, and then the Cyclops pinched the skeleton''s slender neck bone, and the other hand jerked down. Suddenly there was a cracking sound, and the skeleton soldier was left with only his head and a spine, like a large tadpole. This brutal ''surgery'' caused the skeleton soldier to be very injured, losing most of his skeleton and limbs, and the soul fire in the skeleton soldier''s eye sockets dimmed. The female cyclops was still quick-witted, and immediately stuffed the ''tadpole'' skeleton soldier into a glass jar full of black liquid next to it. The black liquid in there contains the purest death energy. The skeleton soldiers were put into it, as if they had been injected with a tonic, and the dim soul fire suddenly lit up again, even more vigorously than before! "Great master, the next step is to embed this skeleton into the alchemy mecha." Black Claw''s face with two big bags under his eyes showed an excited expression, explaining to Greene the steps just now and the next steps. At this time, the work of the Cyclops lady had been completed, and a skull arm with a large hand installed on the top of the snake-shaped body reached out and slipped the ''tadpole'' skull arm out of the black liquid, regardless of whether it was still stained on it. With a lot of black solution, he moved towards the alchemy mecha. Those black liquids dripped on the ground, and immediately a burst of black gas came out, transpiring into pure death energy. The prototype of the alchemy mecha, along with its helmet and shoulders, turned forward, and a metal octopus tentacle stretched out, grabbed the lower end of the spine of the tadpole skeleton soldier, pulled it into the depths of the mecha, and directly inserted the ''death'' In the Psionic Transformer, this is also the life-sustaining device of the ''tadpole'' skeleton soldiers. Only a steady supply of undead psionic energy can keep these ''incomplete'' skeleton soldiers in their best condition. Immediately, the skeleton spine was fixed in the mecha, and the locks were locked one by one, making a clicking sound. However, after being locked, the head of the skeleton soldier is not in the helmet of the mecha, but is embedded in the chest. Through the ''wired soul link'' technology, twelve mithril wires are used to connect the head of the mecha. Huge eyeballs, observe the situation outside the helmet, in order to give the skeleton soldiers maximum protection and increase the probability of survival on the battlefield. As for that huge eyeball, it was made using the eyeballs of low-level evil eye monsters. It not only functions as a camera, but also has the ability to break illusions. Originally, Green and Black Claw didn''t want to make such trouble, but not long ago, Penny led a large army south and passed a large-scale evil eye monster tribe. These brave evil-eyed monsters faced the army of evil necromancers and fought to the death one by one, and as a result... they were destroyed by the group. (end of this chapter) Chapter 591： 596? Prince Bidens invitation Chapter 591 596 Prince Biden''s invitation These evil-eyed monsters are of no value except for the eye that is bigger than a fist, which is a very good alchemy material. After this battle, I got more than 20,000 big eyeballs! Green didn''t think about it at first, but Black Claw is very sensitive, knowing that there are so many evil eyeballs, he immediately revised the mecha design, and finally got this prototype. The reason why ?? takes so much trouble is not that the black claw is to show off his skills, or simply to find trouble, but it has a very important meaning and can help Green to greatly increase the size and number of his direct troops! Because the eyeballs of these evil eye monsters have super vision and the ability to break low-level illusions, they also have a more important feature, that is, they have the ability to link souls. Due to the special evolutionary direction of the evil eye monster, the ability of the eyes has been expanded to the limit, but the ears, nose and mouth have been greatly degenerated. The ??Evil Eyes are almost deaf, unable to speak, or make a sound, so their communication with each other becomes a hindrance. In order to break this obstacle, their eyes have evolved again, and they have derived the soul link function within a short range. Under normal circumstances, two or more evil eye monsters can establish a soul network that can communicate with each other through a specific soul fluctuation frequency within a distance of no more than 100 meters. Hearing Black Claw''s proposal, Green''s eyes also lit up, and he thought more than Black Claw. If you install the eyeball of the evil eye monster on the alchemy mecha, you can use these horse run skeleton soldiers to form a huge soul Link network. When the alchemy computer is debugged in the future, if the problem of remote soul link is solved, the alchemy computer can be used as a server to form a larger-scale network. At that time, Taring Claire, as the alchemy computer operating system, can use its powerful computing power to carry out fine command of a large number of Ma Run skeleton soldiers directly to the individual on the battlefield. In addition, you can control more alchemy mechas through the eyes of the evil eye monster. According to Talon''s calculations, under the control of costs, the cost of manufacturing a soul link receiver with the current technology is about one hundred and fifty gold pounds. This single-function receiver can establish a one-way soul link and receive commands from the Evil Eye''s eyeballs. In the limit state of one eyeball, ten receivers can be connected. This reminds Green of the kobold zombies of the kobold shaman. These kobold zombies with low combat effectiveness have become less and less present. Even if the number is still expanding, they will inevitably become marginal troops. As the first kobold shaman to follow Green, he was also very distressed about this situation. However, these kobold zombies also have merits. For example, their soul strength is not inferior to that of skeleton soldiers. For example, they are cheap and numerous. Kobold zombies do not account for Green''s mental limit! According to Green and Black Claw''s vision, a new type of alchemy mecha is designed for the kobold zombies and fights with the Ma Run skeleton soldiers. A mecha skeleton soldier leads ten mecha kobolds to form a combat team. If the vision is realized, the scale of Green''s direct army will explode, and the total number of people will reach more than 100,000 in the extreme state! These 100,000 people are different from the Servant Army, but a direct line of troops that can be commanded and controlled with just one thought from Green. But this kind of mecha armed with kobold zombies, as a low-profile unit with high and low matching, must try to reduce the cost as much as possible. The price that ??Green can accept is about 1,500 gold pounds. When the design is manufactured, even if it is slightly overrun, it must be less than 2,000 gold pounds, otherwise the significance of large-scale equipment will be lost. With this idea, Green immediately called both Professor Arkansas and Dr. Vincent over, again focusing on the black claw, the three of them jointly acted to form a research team, and must come up with the design plans and prototypes of the two alchemy mechas in the shortest time possible. machine. In fact, Ma Run''s skeleton soldiers are almost the same. Professor Arkansas and Dr. Vincent are here to help polish it. The real difficulty is the kobold mecha! There is no technical difficulty. The problem is that Green has stipulated a cost line. It must be less than one-seventh the price of Ma Run''s skeleton soldiers to create a mecha with performance and performance above the standard, and to meet the needs of coordinated operations. is the hardest! is also why when designing the Ma Run skeleton soldier mecha, it was enough to have Black Claw and his original team. Instead, he designed a low-end kobold zombie mecha, and brought together Professor Arkansas and Dr. Vincent. Leaving the three experts who received the task and started their work intensively, Green was going to contact Archduke Mora to talk about the Sphere of Faith. However, at this time, he received an unexpected letter. Green never thought that this person would take the initiative to contact him. "Prince Biden! You actually asked me to meet, what does this mean?" Green saw the inscription of the magic letter, and it turned out to be the Prince Biden of the West Thorne Kingdom! Green fell into contemplation, and also mentioned the ball of faith on this magical letter! It seems that Prince Biden knows that Green has got the ball of faith, and is very interested in this ball of faith, and hopes to have an interview with Green... A few hours later, Green reappeared in Void World No. 1 in the form of the Demon Warlock Taklama. But this time he came directly to the border between the Kingdom of Sithorn and the Church of the Holy Light. At this time, under the order of Carter V, the alchemy mecha army of the Kingdom of Sithorn had launched an all-out attack on the Church of Holy Light. I saw in the distant sky, dark clouds rolling, lightning and thunder! Dozens of giant airships with a length of more than 100 meters in the air are propping up the defensive barriers, and they are pouring artillery shells on the ground unscrupulously. These big guys equipped with rapid-firing alchemy cannons are a nightmare for ordinary soldiers on the battlefield! The cannonballs of the airship are not very powerful, and basically can''t hurt the strong above the legendary level, but the soldiers of the official level and the apprentice level are killed with one shot. Sometimes they hit a dense crowd and can even kill several people with one shot personal. The Church of the Holy Light dispatched high-level priests to try to destroy the airship, but they were entangled by the superhumans of equal strength from the Sithawn Kingdom... On the ground, the Alchemy Mecha army of the Sishorn Kingdom also had the upper hand. Although the army of the Holy Light Church on the opposite side had stronger individual soldiers, their weapons and equipment were also blessed by the Holy Light, and they were wearing armor with a golden halo. , can be described as armed to the teeth. But compared to the Sithone Kingdom, the army of mechas wrapped in tin dumplings, the army of the Church of the Holy Light is too simple. This is also the result of the Holy Light Church''s long-standing emphasis on theology while despising the development of alchemy and science. Originally, the strength of the individual soldiers of the West Thorns was far less than that of the Church of the Holy Light, but with the help of the alchemy mecha, they managed to achieve a battle loss ratio of more than 1:15, which made the Church of the Holy Light, which was already at a disadvantage in numbers. The situation worsened. However, in such a tense situation, as the military commander of the West Thorne Kingdom, Prince Biden left the front line and came dozens of kilometers away to meet with Green. Green rubbed the top of Erha''s head with his hand, and looked at the battlefield in the distance. At this moment, there was a sound of undisguised footsteps behind him. Green turned to look, it was Prince Biden in military uniform. At the same time, Prince Biden was also looking at Green, showing an inexplicable expression, and sighed: "The Duke of the Northwest Province of the Kingdom of Lorenzo, the young man who is full of praise from the Archduke Mora, seeing it today is really extraordinary." Green nodded and greeted: "His Royal Highness, although I don''t know how you found my contact information, but this time I''m here purely for business, so I''ll talk about the polite words later." Prince Biden shrugged: "It''s really young and energetic!" Green''s expression remained the same, but a portal appeared beside him, ready to summon the Skeleton Lord at any time. In the face of this Prince Biden, Green did not dare to underestimate the enemy in any way. Although the opponent was not as good as Grand Duke Mora, he was definitely a powerhouse in the middle class of natural disasters, and he was by no means qualified to entrust him. Prince Biden''s eyes narrowed slightly and the corners of his mouth were slightly upturned. This is the breath. The one who blocked the wrath of the Holy Light, Marquis Borradii, who was killed before, is really you! Through the breath of the skeleton lord infiltrating the portal, Prince Biden sensed the powerful undead breath that remained at the scene. Green didn''t deny it either. The other party already knew his identity as the Duke of Northwest Province, so he naturally knew that the identity of this Demon Warlock was fake. Green''s face was expressionless, he found out when he found out, what can he do to him. Moreover, it seems that Prince Biden''s hands and feet are not clean. He learned that he had obtained the ball of faith, and immediately contacted secretly, and even abandoned the army to meet him secretly here, which shows that Prince Biden is not as loyal as he seems. The Kingdom of Sithhorn, or he was loyal to Sithhorn, but not to Carter V. After all, as a direct member of the royal family, Prince Biden also has the opportunity to sit in that position. Green replied lightly: "Those are all trivial matters, don''t go around the corners, Your Highness is looking for me, what''s the matter?" "Hehe, is it just a trivial matter to assassinate King Sithone''s son?" Prince Biden narrowed his eyes, and a dangerous chill flashed in his eyes. Green snorted: "I don''t have time to discuss these irrelevant things. If you want to avenge that marquis, you can do it now. If you want to talk about anything else, please come straight to the point, otherwise please forgive me." Prince Biden suddenly laughed: "Okay! Let''s get straight to the point. I heard that you got that ball of faith. I''m very interested." "What price do you offer?" Since Greene is here, he also wants to hear about Prince Biden''s price, because the Kingdom of Sithawn does have something that appeals to him. For example, the technical achievements of researching the arm of the machine god, such as those production lines for making mechas, and the complete alchemy industrial system. Green has decided to take the [Undead + Alchemy Armor] route, and now he is facing a very important problem... (end of this chapter) Chapter 592： 597? Chapter 592 597 Central Game Green intends to create the development direction of [Undead + Mecha], but it is not enough to equip tens of thousands of mechas on skeleton soldiers and kobold zombies. This involves a series of very complicated problems. If there is no fog world And the Empire of the Undead, Green didn''t even dare to think about it. However, the undead empire is just a barren hodgepodge. It is only because of the powerful strength of the monarch Green that it can be held together. If one day Green is gone, this so-called undead empire will fall apart in an instant. And the entire undead empire, even the human city-states, only developed some handicrafts. Most of the weapons and armors still use hammers, not to mention the alchemy industry. Even if there are alchemists, it is a small workshop. Therefore, in order to support the future undead mecha army, Green must establish his own alchemy machinery industry system in the undead world. This industrial system should include mining, metallurgy, machinery manufacturing, alchemy and enchanting, and all the departments related to the manufacture of mechas. Only in this way, when Green faces a strong enemy, can the army continue to be replenished in the case of continuous losses. Otherwise, the so-called undead mecha is at best just a beautiful duckweed with no source and no roots. And if he wants to establish such an industrial system, the Kingdom of Lorenzo certainly cannot count on it. Because Lorenzo itself is relatively backward in this regard, whether it is alchemy technology, mechanical processing, steam power, the Kingdom of Lorenzo is at least 30 years behind Sithone. If Prince Biden is willing to help Green build such a system, even if he does not need to cover everything, just build a backbone, Green can sell this ball of faith to each other without hesitation. "Fifty million pounds! How''s it going?" Prince Biden narrowed his eyes slightly and said a number that sounds staggering to ordinary people. He wanted to see Green''s reaction. "Gold pound?" Green sneered: "His Royal Highness, it seems that you have no sincerity, what is the use of gold pound, if 50 million can buy the ball of faith, I will pay 100 million, and come first two. " Prince Biden spread his hands and was rejected by Green as long as he expected, but Green''s attitude towards 50 million pounds still surprised him. Earlier, he heard that Princess Moulesina of the Kingdom of Lorenzo was doing a bone dragon business, including the Duke of Northwest Province''s shareholding. Now it seems that it should be right, and looking at Green''s attitude, it is obvious that the natural disaster grade is sold. The bone dragon, the profit is greater than the outside world imagined. "Oh? Since you don''t like the gold pound, what do you want?" Prince Biden asked: "Artifact? Or something else?" Green didn''t hide it either, and replied directly: "I want an industrial system for the production of alchemy mechas, a full-process industrial chain from metallurgy to assembly." Prince Biden was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect Greene to make such a request. He couldn''t help frowning and fell into silence for a long time without speaking. At this time, he couldn''t judge what Green meant. There were some truths and some falsehoods in what he said. To talk about the production line of mechas, it was nothing to the Kingdom of Sithone. After all, in this world, alchemy technology is not the mainstream, and its okay at the mid-to-low end. Once it reaches the natural disaster level, the benefits that alchemy technology can bring will drop sharply. Originally, [Alchemy] was also a powerful field that was not inferior to [Magic] and [Divine Art], but the ancient **** of alchemy fell in the last battle of gods, which caused a huge blow to alchemy, and a large number of powerful alchemical circles failed. Many alchemical theorems were falsified, stagnating the development of alchemy for many years. Later, it even had to be combined with many other fields, forming [Mechanical Alchemy], [Divine Alchemy], [Magic Alchemy], [Biological Alchemy] and so on. Sishorn took this road, in fact, it was a bit opportunistic. While stabilizing the natural disaster-level combat power, he developed a relatively unique branch of the technology tree by developing the fusion of alchemy and machinery. Whether or not this development path is correct is still controversial in West Thorne''s country. "You''re not joking!" Prince Biden asked in a deep voice, but his eyes suddenly narrowed. I saw Green raised his hand, and a sphere was suspended in his palm, which was the sphere of faith! Prince Biden subconsciously took a step forward, but at this moment a huge skeleton arm stretched out suddenly, blocking Green''s face. A natural disaster-level momentum was triggered but locked on Prince Biden. Don''t think Green''s overreaction, if the Skeleton Lord didn''t take action in time just now, Green''s clone has already fallen into the grasp of Prince Biden. "His Royal Highness, I hope there will be no next time for such a misunderstanding. I am very timid, you know." Green turned his hand over, and the ball of faith disappeared, and the hand of the skeleton lord also shrank. go back. Prince Biden smiled noncommittally: "I was too impatient, but the conditions you just said were not a joke, right? The complete industry of producing alchemy mechas involves dozens of factories, at least 200,000 to 300,000 workers, even if I promise you, it will not be possible to transfer these factories to you within a few years." Green spread out his hands and said ruthlessly: "That''s your business. I only want what I want, and then give you what you want. The transaction is as simple as that." Green''s lack of oil and salt made Prince Biden a little embarrassed. After pondering for a long time, he finally sighed: "Hey! I didn''t want to do this. What good conditions were promised to me just now, and then I left here with 50 million gold pounds. It''s a pity, Now not only can''t get the money, but also have to take a life." Greene''s eyes shrank, and he felt a sudden surge of psychic energy from under his feet, followed by a huge magic circle with a diameter of more than 100 meters. In an instant, the surrounding air seemed to freeze, the scenery in sight faded, and all sounds disappeared... Prince Biden laughed: "Young man, you are indeed cautious, but you are still too young. Now I will give you one last chance, put down the ball of faith, I will give you fifty million, otherwise..." Just as he was talking, in the direction behind Green, two people in white gold-trimmed hooded robes emerged from the magic circle. The two men in white unabashedly had a powerful natural disaster grade aura. Prince Biden had already arranged it, but he didn''t want to reveal his cards. If he negotiated with Green, he would buy things directly with money, but if he couldn''t negotiate, he could only do it. And this magic circle has blocked the surrounding space, and even a natural disaster grade battle will not be exposed. Green turned his head and glanced at the two men in black who were covering him. It was not difficult to see their origins from the psychic energy surging from them. "It''s actually a member of the Church of the Holy Light!" Green was secretly surprised. He really didn''t expect this. The dignified prince of Sishorn, the supreme commander of hundreds of thousands of troops, was one person in Sishorn Kingdom. Prince Biden actually colluded with the Church of the Holy Light! Before receiving a letter from Prince Biden, although Green guessed that this might be a trap, he never expected it to be the Church of the Holy Light anyway! "How are you thinking?" Prince Biden asked patiently. Even now, he wants to avoid fighting. Once a few natural disaster grades fight here, even if there is a magic circle shield, they will definitely be detected. As for letting Green go, the news would also be leaked, but he was not worried at all, because there was a time difference in the middle, and by that time he was likely to be His Majesty the King of Sithawn Kingdom. And the Kingdom of Sishorn will become an alliance with the Church of the Holy Light. At that time, with the backer of the Church of the Holy Light, no one can shake his rule. Green sighed and shook his head helplessly: "It seems that I have no choice, but, Your Royal Highness, you are not curious, we have never met, why should I receive a letter from you and go all the way? Came here to see you?" Prince Biden frowned slightly, and then sneered: "Huh! It''s eloquent, since I know your true identity, of course I have made precise gaps in your character and behavior. Although you are the Duke of Lorenzo Kingdom, but you are right Lorenzo has no loyalty, and his character is mercenary. As long as there is interest, why not come? And... even if you don''t come, I have many ways to get you to come. " "Oh? Do you really have a backer?" Green said lightly: "Let me guess, did the Abyss Club send me a task? Or use a precious alchemy machine similar to a magic circle engraving machine as a bait?" The last time Green went to the Lake Zewal factory, he spent millions of gold pounds to acquire a marking machine. It has been revealed that he has a very urgent need for this kind of machine or other similar machines. If you infer from this, and want to lure Green, this is also a pretty good bait. But as Green talked eloquently, Prince Biden felt more and more bad. What Green said just now were all plans they had prepared, and the so-called Abyss Club is indeed closely related to Prince Biden. But since Green has thought about all these things clearly, he still dares to throw himself into the net. This is to be fearless! At this moment, a sigh of anger and disappointment came, followed by a "click", as if the glass shattered, the ground array collapsed, and the surrounding space shattered like broken glass. The surrounding scene, including color, sound, airflow...all returned to normal. A majestic figure with hands on his back descended from the sky, looking at Prince Biden with complex eyes. "Your Majesty!" Prince Biden couldn''t help but looked at Carter V in disbelief: "Why are you here!?" Prince Biden has realized that this is a middle game and that he has been caught in a trap. At the same time when Carter V appeared, on the other side of Green and others, the double-sword natural disaster Rondica, who had been defeated by Modi before, the natural disaster Admiral George Wei from the Condor Empire, and the most familiar Mulesina of Green The princess, and the two old priests wearing the robes of the Light of Wisdom Church, are also natural disaster-level powerhouses... (end of this chapter) Chapter 593： 598? Convert to the holy pattern Chapter 593 598 Converting to the Sacred Pattern Not counting Green, a total of six natural disaster-level powerhouses appeared, surrounding Prince Biden and the two bishops of the Church of the Holy Light. Among them, Carter V also reached the high level of natural disasters a few years ago. Although he is not as good as a veteran powerhouse such as Grand Duke Mora who has been promoted to high levels for many years, the high level of natural disasters is the high level of natural disasters. Facing Prince Biden, he has overwhelming power. Advantage. After the initial shock, Prince Biden''s face was extremely cold, and the corner of his eyes swept in the direction of Green, but he saw no one. Taking advantage of his distraction just now, Green had retreated to the periphery, stood with Princess Mulesina, and completely summoned the Skeleton Lord. In an instant, the situation reversed, from three to one to three to seven, including Carter V, a high-level natural disaster expert. It turned out that when Green received a letter from Prince Biden, he thought it over carefully, and he did not hide the matter, but secretly reported it to Grand Duke Mora. It''s just that Green''s original intention was not simply to target Prince Biden, but also to use it as a bargaining chip to tell Archduke Mora that there are many people who want the ball of faith. But he didn''t expect that the old fox, Grand Duke Mora, was even more treacherous. After getting the news, he just rolled his eyes and immediately sold Green and gave the news to Carter V. And let Princess Mulesina come to help. As for the price Carter V paid, he helped Grand Duke Mora buy the ball of faith. After going around like this, Duke Mora didn''t give anything, and he got a ball of faith in vain. And in advance, Archduke Mora also secretly told Green that despite the sky-high price, this opportunity is rare, and he has to slaughter the Kingdom of Sithorn. Otherwise, Green just took the trouble to tell Prince Biden those requirements that were impossible to achieve, but he was actually negotiating conditions with Carter V. However, this time, there is such a big crisis within the kingdom. If there is no information provided by Green, he certainly still has a hole card and is not afraid of Prince Biden, but it will inevitably cause the kingdom to fall into civil war, and the loss caused by then will not be Green. It''s as simple as asking for more than a dozen factories and 200,000 workers. Even so, as a king of a powerful country, he was still very upset by being blackmailed like this. However, no matter how much he paid in this matter, he still had to accept the favor of Archduke Mora and Green, which was what made him the most depressing and uncomfortable. The culprit behind all this is Prince Biden, who is close at hand, which makes Carter V''s heart aroused. At this moment, Prince Biden has recovered from the initial shock, with a wry smile on his face: "I didn''t expect to come this far, it''s a good plan, or I''m too careless..." Carter V said coldly: "Biden, it''s too late to look back now, I can..." But before Carter V finished speaking, Prince Biden suddenly laughed, looked at Carter V with a weird expression, and a complicated golden print appeared on his forehead. Everyone present was taken aback. It was the holy symbol of conversion from the Church of the Holy Light. After the pagans accepted the holy symbol, they would become the most devout believers of the Holy Light. "What''s the matter! Biden, you... this is impossible!" Carter V was shocked. In fact, until now he has not figured out why Prince Biden would betray the country, just to become the king of Sishorn? This reason is too far-fetched. Although Carter V and Prince Biden are not brothers, they are partners who have grown up together since childhood. They fought side by side and saved each other''s lives when they were young. Carter V really can''t figure it out, Prince Biden risks treason, and what exactly does he gain? And now the appearance of the holy symbol of conversion can be explained, no matter who is branded with the holy symbol of conversion, it will become a marionette controlled by the Church of the Holy Light, and it is impossible to violate the Church of the Holy Light as the Lord of the Holy Light. Orders issued on their behalf. This can also explain why Prince Biden inexplicably contacted Green to buy the ball of faith. If it was a normal Prince Biden, he would definitely not act so hastily, but if it was an order from the Church of the Holy Light, even if he felt something was wrong, he could only do it. "Ah! Why! Biden... Church of the Holy Light, you **** it!" Carter V roared. Prince Biden smiled bitterly: "Remember six years ago when my mother was seriously ill?" "It was that time!" Carter V''s face was ashen as he clenched his fists tightly. Prince Biden said: "It was that time, I just wanted my mother to live, but...the Church of the Holy Light took advantage of it, they claimed to save my mother, as long as I paid a small price..." Biden The prince sneered contemptuously: "Those liars in the Holy Light! In the end, not only did they fail to save my mother, but they also took away her soul as a bargaining chip to force me to convert to the Holy Light." "You..." Carter V was shocked and angry. Six years ago was the key time for him to be promoted to the high rank of natural disasters. He didn''t even know that such a nasty thing happened to Prince Biden: "Why didn''t you tell me? !" "Is it useful? It''s too late." Prince Biden shook his head, then put away the catharsis of his emotions, his face became cold and serious, he took a deep breath, and a holy look emerged from his eyes. The light golden light, the sacred pattern of conversion on the forehead became brighter. Prince Biden seemed to have become an emotionless puppet in an instant, and said coldly: "Okay, the nonsense is over, this time I failed, but it''s impossible for you to besiege me." As he spoke, his figure flashed, and a dazzling beam of light shot up into the sky. "Not good! He''s going to run, stop him!" Shuangjian Natural Calamity Rondica exclaimed, and with a wave of his hand, he slashed a sword light towards the beam of light. But it was a bang, and there was a symphony of gold and iron. The beam of light did not move at all, and Prince Biden suddenly rose to the sky with the beam of light, and disappeared in the blink of an eye. The other two natural disaster-level powerhouses of the Holy Light Church did not speak from beginning to end, and the aura fluctuations on their bodies did not change, as if they were not alive at all. At this moment, they also disappeared in place with Prince Biden. In an instant, the three powerful natural disaster-level enemies retreated, turning the encirclement of Green and the others into a decoration. In fact, in the moment just now, everyone still had the opportunity to take action, but Carter V, the commander of this operation, did not send a strong attack signal. Except for Rondica, a local powerhouse in Sithorn, other People are all here to help with boxing, so naturally they can''t take the initiative to attack. Carter V watched the beam of light that escorted Prince Biden disappear, and finally clenched his fists in anger and helplessness, and his heart was full of resentment. If before that, it was only the national interest for him to unite with the Condor Empire against the Church of the Holy Light, then from now on he has joined the indelible personal hatred. But Carter V was a king after all. After staring for a while, he looked back again. He had returned to normal and landed from the air. First of all, he thanked Green. Although he was a little dissatisfied with Green''s lion''s mouth, Carter V had to admit that Green had helped Sithone this time, and he would not give any less of the benefits that Green received, but it was just some factories. There is nothing else in the kingdom of Sithone, but it is absolutely unambiguous when it comes to the alchemy machinery industry. Moreover, in this matter, there is also a guarantee from the Duke of Mora. For the unfathomable Duke of Mora, Carter V will never offend the Duke of Mora for some insignificant factories. So, Green soon got a promise from Carter V''s mouth that he would send someone to Green''s Northwest Territory to help him design and build the most advanced factory and provide the most advanced technology of the West Thorne Kingdom. As for this, it is possible to drive the alchemy machinery technology of the Kingdom of Lorenzo, which will have an impact on the interests of Sithone. Carter V was not worried at all. With the technical level of Lorenzo, even if he gave them these equipment and factories, they would end up in a mess, not to mention the immediate production of productivity. I am afraid that in ten or eight years, those nobles, officials and capitalists will still be there. ripping off each other. Even Carter V promised to help Greene establish an industrial factory on Greene''s territory, and it was not a joke. It''s just that he didn''t know that Green''s factories were originally built in the misty world, and would not stay in the northwest province of Lorenzo Kingdom at all. Immediately, Carter V led the natural disaster Rondica to the front to take over the mess left by Prince Biden. According to the original plan, today''s battle Prince Biden will deliberately lose, and finally Carter V''s army will be deliberately buried on the front line, while the other part has been loyal to him, and the centrist troops will be retained as his next step to seek Luo The foundation of the kingdom of Lenzo. I just didn''t expect that some high-level leaders inside the Church of the Holy Light were blindly directing from the rear. In order to find a way to retrieve the lost Faith Ball, they asked Prince Biden to contact Green at such a critical time! Under the influence of converting to the holy pattern, Prince Biden could not refuse such an order, even if he cursed his mother in his heart. Along with Carter V was Admiral Georgeville of the Condor Empire. The Admiral was somewhat embarrassed when he saw Green and Princess Mulesina, and did not speak the whole time. The other two natural disaster-level priests from the Church of the Light of Wisdom also came to help Carter V stabilize the situation. Now on the frontal battlefield, the Condor Empire has fallen slightly. If there is a problem with the West Thorne Kingdom, it will undoubtedly have a worse impact on the Condor Empire. As a symbiosis of the Eagle Empire, the Church of Light of Wisdom had to dispatch natural disaster-level powerhouses at this time, and dispatched 30,000 elites of the Knights of Wisdom, who have joined the battlefield as a new force. In the blink of an eye, only Green and Princess Moulesina were left on the scene. The two looked at each other and smiled, and Princess Mulesina looked at Green''s face up and down: "Is this your new clone?" Looking at Erha, who had just been released and hid behind Green''s head, she couldn''t help but huh With a sigh, I actually knew Erha: "You are... a little meatball! You have grown so big!" Originally, Erha was not quite sure who this beautiful beauty was, until she was called out by Princess Mulesina as her childhood nickname, and she shivered all over her body, as if she had met her nemesis, and shivered with fear... (end of this chapter) Chapter 594： 599? Divine Mark Chapter 594 599 Divine Runes Green couldn''t help but be stunned. He didn''t expect Princess Mulesina to know Erha, but it seemed that for Erha, that experience seemed unpleasant. I really don''t know what happened in the first place. When recognizing Princess Mulesina, Erha whimpered in fear, hurriedly inserted his head between his legs, and never dared to look outside. "Uh..." Princess Mulesina''s face froze, she was very happy to meet her childhood playmate, but she didn''t expect this silly dog ??to give no face, what does this mean? Are you looking down on the old lady? "Little meat ball, raise your head for me, otherwise I''ll have to eat dog meat hot pot." Princess Moulesina said with a straight face. Erha shivered and pulled out his head quickly with a constipated expression on his face. After torturing Erha for a while, Princess Mulesina finally didn''t really eat dog meat hot pot, and then she asked in a leisurely manner: "By the way, you asked me to help me order the machine before, and just now I asked Carter V to build a factory. , what new plan is there, you can''t leave me and do it alone!" Princess Mulesina knew that Green had many ideas, and it was Green''s idea that the two cooperated to create a natural disaster-grade bone dragon to sell out, which made Princess Mulesina become a rich local tyrant from the original big loss, and with the help of this business, The expansion of her contacts was almost inexorable, making her famous in the circle of natural disaster-level necromancers in a short period of time. Therefore, after discovering Green''s new move, she immediately became acutely aware that this was probably a new opportunity. Green thought for a while and said, "This is not the place to talk, I''ll go into detail later." Princess Mulesina nodded. At present, this Void World No. 1 is not only a venue for the Eagle Empire and the Church of Holy Light to fight. With the entry of more and more forces and countries, as well as the gods behind these forces, They have all started to exert their strength in the dark, and they are paying attention here. Like this time, the Church of the Light of Wisdom was only after receiving the oracle of the Goddess of Wisdom before it was willing to dispatch the 30,000 Knights of Wisdom at the bottom of the pressure box. At the same time, in Void World No. 7 belonging to the Kingdom of Lorenzo. The god-building plan presided over by Grand Duke Mora has reached the most critical moment. At this moment, near the Earl of Ferragon in the Void World, the area surrounded by the army and the extraordinary has become a dead silence. Not even a single bug has survived in the area of ??hundreds of kilometers. There are hundreds of millions of creatures and tens of millions. The blood and soul of the population, as well as all the energy and organic matter in them, are now gathered at the original castle location of the Ferragon County. But at this moment, the beautiful city full of flowers has long been in ruins, and a huge dark red hemispherical sarcoid stands abruptly in the place of the Earl''s Castle. This ugly sarcoma is the mother''s brood - the organ that nurtures the gods, like a giant mutant womb. In there, Isabel, the wife of Duke Frau, was curled up and suspended in the viscous translucent liquid, and a light pink ''umbilical cord'' was attached to her abdomen, which was supplying a steady stream of psionic energy like her body... Hundreds of kilometers away, the ball of faith has been delivered to Grand Duke Mora through a special channel. Although the Faith in the Faith Sphere is not full, it is enough for Duke Mora. At this time, by the side of Grand Duke Mora, all the natural disaster grade powerhouses except Green and Mulesina gathered together, plus the Loen Federation, including the Washington natural disaster finally dispatched. In addition to these people, a very important person also appeared. I saw a one-eyed silver-haired old man wearing a blindfold standing beside Grand Duke Mora, wearing the uniform of the marshal of the Condor Empire, it was the General Marshal of the Condor Empire Como! In fact, from the very beginning, Grand Duke Mora''s God-building plan had no intention of concealing it from the Eagle Empire, because with the capabilities of the Eagle Empire''s intelligence department, the God-building plan would inevitably make earth-shattering movements, and it was impossible to hide it. . Therefore, Archduke Mora simply was more upright and directly invited the Condor Empire to join. However, he predicted that the Condor Empire had a bigger plan to create gods, and would not take a fancy to the petty plan of the Lorenzo Kingdom at all. So after the notification, the Condor Empire did not join, and for the sake of allies, they did not obstruct Grand Duke Mora''s plan. But the situation has developed to this point, and the Condor Empire has to consider alternative plans in case its own god-building plan fails. In this case, it is not surprising to send people to participate. Mainly because the Condor Empire didn''t expect the Holy Light Church''s reaction to be so drastic in advance, and even did not hesitate to start a war on Void World No. 1, and as the scale of the war expanded, it was beyond the control of the Condor Empire. Even if the Emperor of the Condor Empire orders an immediate truce, this war will never stop until both sides are exhausted. Because the gods behind many countries and forces have regarded this war as a battlefield for games... Because of this, Marshal Cuomo will appear here on behalf of the Condor Empire. "His Royal Highness, the time has come." The commander-in-chief of Como represented the Condor Empire, but he was also quite respectful in the face of Grand Duke Mora, who was stronger than him. Because a few decades ago, when Grand Duke Mora was promoted to the high rank of natural disaster, a duke of the Condor Empire who was not weak, but also a powerhouse of the middle rank of natural disaster, relied on the strength of the Condor Empire and looked down on Mo from a small country. Pull the Grand Duke, rhetoric, deliberately make things difficult. As a result... Grand Duke Mora punched his upper body without hesitation, crushing his soul. This incident caused an uproar in the Eagle Empire at that time! At that time, many nobles who had a close relationship with the deceased were clamoring to punish Grand Duke Mora and destroy the Kingdom of Lorenzo, killing people to pay for their lives, and blood for blood! However, this matter has since disappeared. There are many rumors in the market, all kinds, and so on. It is said that Archduke Mora was sentenced to 20 years in prison, and the Kingdom of Lorenzo compensated one billion pounds of gold. There are also rumors that in order to survive, Grand Duke Mora dedicated an artifact to the Condor Empire, and knelt in front of the palace gate, begging His Majesty the emperor for forgiveness. It is also said that the Kingdom of Lorenzo has signed a secret contract, changing from an ally of the Condor Empire to a vassal... But as the real high-level executive of the Condor Empire, the commander-in-chief of Como knew that the messy rumors were not the case at all! After Archduke Mora murdered, he also visited the nobles who were clamoring for the destruction of the Lorenzo Kingdom, and placed spatial coordinates on important members of these families, threatening to kill them all if they dared to be blind. ! Grand Duke Mora was so arrogant back then! scared those clans into silence. If you really forced a high-level natural disaster powerhouse, it would not be impossible to destroy them all. Moreover, Archduke Mora doesn''t care much about the survival of the Lorenzo Kingdom, and it is impossible to threaten him with the country''s survival. In the end, it was Prince Simdor who came forward to calm the matter down. But the name of Grand Duke Mora also stood up, which made the arrogant and arrogant nobles of the Condor Empire fear. It''s just that after that incident, Grand Duke Mora kept a low profile, with a calm personality and a calm, calm nature, making it difficult to understand which is his true nature. "Yeah! Let''s start then!" Duke Mora pointed with a blank expression, and the levitating ball of faith flew towards the direction of the Mother''s Nest at a very fast speed. Just a moment later, it slammed into the red flesh membrane on the surface of the Mother''s Nest with a bang. At the same time, the sphere on the surface shattered, bursting with light, and even through the flesh membrane, light could be seen. Isabel, who was in the middle of the mother''s nest of gods, was instantly engulfed by the rays of light formed by a large number of beliefs, and began to absorb the rays of faith like the sea... At this time, Duke Fra, who was standing near Grand Duke Mora, looked in that direction with a complicated expression. There was his wife, his former love, and his lifelong bond. Now this woman is going to become a god, which made him feel in his heart. Her emotions became more and more indescribable. If she became a god, would she still be her? "Or on that day, Isabelle really died!" Duke Frau whispered. Mrs. Cassel, who was beside him, also had a complicated expression. She never thought that this sister, who had made her envious all her life, could become a **** today! If you want to **** a man from God, it''s just a day off! However, by this time, whether it was Duke Frau or Lady Cassel, they had become insignificant little people, no matter what they thought in their hearts, how much effort and hard work they had put in before, the final result had nothing to do with them. . After more than an hour, the light of faith in the Mother''s Nest of God was gradually absorbed, and the Mother''s Nest of God began to beat violently, like a huge heart, sending out a rhythm. Grand Duke Mora and all the natural disaster-level powerhouses present widened their eyes at this moment, spanning hundreds of kilometers, staring at the Mother Nest of God. Whether ?? is a success or failure depends on this time! Even if the mental quality is stronger than Archduke Mora and Duo Shuai Komo, he can''t help his heart rate accelerate and hold his breath slightly. Inside the mother''s nest of gods, after absorbing the light of faith, the naked Isabel appeared a dense number of strange and mysterious runes. Different from the commonly used magic runes, these runes are more mysterious and ancient, containing powerful Incomparable power, that is the divine rune that only gods can master, and is the foundation for gods to use divine power, ignite divine fire, and nurture divinity. On Isabel''s body, there is an indeterminate divine rune. If she can be completely stabilized, she will officially become a god. The next step is to use the power of the divine rune to ignite the divine fire, nurture the divinity, and finally master the powerful divine power, and these The process will come naturally. However, at this moment, Isabelle, who was supposed to be in a deep sleep, suddenly opened her eyes, and the inside of her pupils was pitch black, like a deep starry sky... (end of this chapter) Chapter 595： 600? Touch of the Void Chapter 595 600 Touch of the Void No one expected that Isabel, the carrier of the gods, suddenly woke up! At this time, her eyes were filled with thick black, and her mouth began to murmur incomprehensible language... At the same time, the dark red Mother''s Nest of Gods wrapped outside is rapidly dyed with a layer of black like the night sky, and a huge space crack is cracked in the sky, linking to the endless distant void, and vaguely In that crack, you can see an incomparably huge thing, wandering in the void, like a planet! That is a Void Yin Spirit as powerful as the Lord God! At this time, the attention of the Void Yin Spirit seemed to be attracted, and a huge consciousness was projected through the space crack and injected into the god''s mother nest below. In an instant, everyone was discolored, including Archduke Mora and Dorothy Komodo, who did not expect such an unexpected situation. "What happened, why did it attract the attention of the Void Spirit!" Commander Komo called out. Archduke Mora''s face was sinking like water, he didn''t know what he was thinking, and watched the situation at the scene. Duke Frau and Mrs. Cassel were also taken aback, and immediately turned around to look for something vaguely in their minds. But they discovered that, at some point, Londoc, who had been by their side, disappeared! Londoc, who contained the consciousness of the Void Yin Spirit, has disappeared! In an instant, the expressions of the two of them changed, they looked at each other, and neither of them spoke. At this time, no matter what, they dare not speak out, otherwise the consequences will be disastrous and destroy the God-building plan. No matter what their status, they cannot afford this crime. At this moment, there was another loud bang, and a tentacle that was half-empty and half-truth stretched out from the space crack in the airTouch of the Void! Like lightning, the Touch of the Void swept towards the Mother Nest of God below, but because the space crack was too narrow, half of it got stuck, struggling in the middle, it smashed the surrounding space and made a thunderous sound. "Everyone!" Grand Duke Mora finally spoke: "Although I don''t know what''s going on, but now I have to give up, or fight the backwater, repel the Void Yin Spirit, and cut off the Void Touch. Now it can project very little power. , we still have a chance to fight, if we let him expand the space crack..." Grand Duke Mora didnt need to finish his words, everyone present understood the meaning. As the only natural disaster-level powerhouse present in the Condor Empire, of course, he cannot back down at this time, and he is also a warrior on the battlefield, and he is not afraid of death at critical times. Washington of the Loen Federation had a gloomy face, looked back at him, and said solemnly: "Tanasova, you return to the main world immediately, in case... Loen people cannot lose all natural disasters." Tanasova''s expression was extremely serious. He didn''t have any arguments from his mother-in-law or his willful insistence to stay and die together, because he knew that his mission was more important. "Yes! Great Commander!" Tanasova stood at attention, saluted a standard military salute, then turned and flew away, headed to the gate of time and space, and returned to the Loen Federation in the main world. Grand Duke Mora had long anticipated that today''s situation might occur, and did not involve Princess Moulesina and Green. If something went wrong, with the two of them in charge, plus Silabel, it would take less than ten years. There are also three natural disaster grade guards. On the contrary, it is the Loen Federation. This time, the risk is even greater. Even if the Tanasova natural disaster is left, and Cypolites, who may be promoted to the natural disaster in ten years, it will be difficult to hold the Loen Federation. It will be a long time. For a while, the old enemies of the Loen Federation and the Kingdom of Lorenzo will report to the group to keep warm. Of course, that''s just the worst-case scenario, and everyone present didn''t want to really get to that point. "Everyone! Let''s do it!" Grand Duke Mora said in a deep voice, and the whole person disappeared in place after the words fell, and in the next moment, he directly crossed hundreds of kilometers and appeared near the space crack. This is not a trick to shuttle in the spiritual world, but a real speed, more than a thousand times the speed of sound, tearing the air, and rolling up a sonic boom. He was wrapped in an amazing speed, and he punched the reaching touch of the void. Archduke Mora has rarely made a move in recent decades. Most of the people present have only heard of his fame and deeds, but the only ones who have really seen Archduke Mora do it are President Washington and General Cuomo. At this moment, in order to fight against the Void Yin Spirit, Grand Duke Mora showed a formidable strength that exceeded everyone''s expectations. Archduke Mora made his mouth wide open. Apart from Archduke Mora, he was the strongest, and he was also a high-ranking natural disaster, so he was considered a top powerhouse. But if Como''s strength is [1], then the terrifying strength displayed by Grand Duke Mora at this moment has exceeded [15]. The same high-level natural disaster, the gap is so big. As for the weaker Washington and other natural disasters, they are all in a state of ignorance... On the other side, Green and Princess Mulesina returned to the 26th Void World. The originally quiet and desolate ice field has now turned into a noisy factory, with various roars and undead coolies constantly transporting the huge keel to the designated location. And not far away, a brand new factory building is under construction, where will be the production workshop of the Dragon Skeleton Warriors Obviously, Princess Mulesina is quite concerned about the construction here, and plans to recruit some necromancers to develop new keel products. After all, although natural disaster grade bone dragons make money, they can only sell two or three heads every year in order to ensure that the rare is the most expensive. After tasting the taste of huge profits, Princess Moulesina has turned on the capitalist mode, and it is impossible to return to the previous state willingly. However, she also knew that she was not good at these, so she didn''t plan to kick Greene to eat alone, instead she felt more and more important to Greene. Checking the progress of the bone dragon being built, Green and Princess Moulesina returned to the reception room of the castle. A very beautiful maid served tea and withdrew properly. Green came here this time and found that the changes here are very big. First of all, the entire castle has been redecorated, using a lot of expensive materials to highlight the luxury, and the style is also inclined to the style of the palace, which is very in line with the identity of Princess Mulesina. In addition, the people serving in the castle have also changed. Originally, except for skeletons, they were zombies, but now they have been replaced by beautiful maids who are very eye-catching. The etiquette and rules are all standard court standards. Family. "His Royal Highness has changed a lot here!" Green took a sip of the steaming black tea. Although he couldn''t drink it, he was pretending. Princess Mulesina smiled and said, "I used to be alone, and now there are visitors from time to time. It doesn''t matter if they are all necromancers, but some other people have to be taken into account, and if you do this, you will live more comfortably." Green nodded slightly, it seems that after expanding his personal connections, Her Royal Highness, who used to be a very homely princess, seems to have become a lot more cheerful. After chatting a few more times, we finally got to the point. Princess Mulesina was very curious, what did Green want to buy so many machines for? The last time I passed Princess Mueryatis, it was fine, but this time I made a similar request directly to Carter V. If it was just one time, Princess Mulesina might not have cared much, but Green''s attention was repeatedly hit in one direction, but she had to pay attention to it. "Do you want to develop in the direction of alchemy mecha?" Princess Mulesina asked seriously. Green did not deny that this kind of thing was not a secret, and there was absolutely no need to make it mysterious. "The combination of undead and alchemy mecha? It''s not that no one has developed this aspect, but the results are not very good, are you sure?" Princess Mulesina pondered: "Or do you have other ideas?" "Actually, my situation is not the same as the general Necromancer." Green thought for a while and said, "I believe Her Royal Highness has already discovered that my undead summons are all contracted, and their strength is relatively strong, but the number is very small. many." Princess Mulesina nodded, indeed she had discovered this long ago. "So, I can''t have the kind of army of undead that is in the millions at every turn." Green continued: "It is only possible to continuously strengthen the combat effectiveness of individual soldiers in the case of a small number. This is impossible." Princess Mulesina frowned slightly. In fact, she didn''t care why Grimm embarked on the road of combining the undead and mecha. What she really cared about was what step Grimm had taken, what the effect was, how much the cost was, and...whether it was profitable or not. . Green, of course, knew what Princess Mulesina was thinking, and directly took out the sketch that Black Claw originally designed and placed it in front of Princess Mulesina. He wasn''t worried about what Princess Moulesina could see from the drawings, because the prettier women tended to be, the slower they were mechanically. Princess Mulesina was no exception. She looked at the messy sketches for a long time, but couldn''t see a single Meridian, so she simply threw it on the table and asked Green to speak. And when Green gave a general introduction to the skeleton soldier Ma Run mecha, Princess Mulesina couldn''t help but widen her eyes: "You mean, the cost of making this thing is nearly ten thousand gold pounds! It''s not a legion. It takes hundreds of millions of dollars to buy a natural disaster grade bone dragon!" Green spread his hands, the 10,000-strong skeleton soldier Ma Runjia is definitely not the opponent of the natural disaster grade bone dragon, this is beyond doubt, there is no need to argue. But then again, there is really no comparison between using a chicken knife to kill a chicken and a bull knife to kill a cow. For example, facing a city, the natural disaster grade bone dragon can destroy it with one blow, but if it is to be completely occupied, then 10,000 skeleton soldiers Ma Run is better than the bone dragon. "Can''t it be cheaper?" Princess Mulesina still asked reluctantly, figuring out whether this product could be sold in the market. (end of this chapter) Chapter 596： 601 Five Five Open Chapter 596 601 Five Five Open Princess Mulesina, from the perspective of a capitalist, felt that Green''s ''product'' should be quite interesting, but the price still made her a little worried. Princess Mulesina looked at Grimm expectantly with her eyes shining with little stars. "This is already the price of mass production." Green said helplessly, "If the output is larger and the technology is more mature in the future, the cost can be reduced, but the minimum will not be less than 8,000 gold pounds. If you equip a legion, it will indeed cost hundreds of millions. Gold pounds, but generally there is no need for necromancers to get so many, I think one or two thousand people, used as an assault force, when they are put into the battlefield at a critical time, can definitely have unexpected results." "That''s it!" Princess Mulesina fell into contemplation with disappointment, thinking in her heart how many people could afford such a cost. At this time, Green said: "Actually, if you consider the cost, there is another design here, which looks similar to this one, but the price does not exceed two thousand gold pounds." Princess Mulesina''s eyes lit up: "Show me..." I remembered the blueprints just now, and said dejectedly: "Forget it, let me see when you have the real thing, I really don''t know those drawings. It''s not okay." What Green is talking about is the low-profile version of the Kobold Horse Run Armor. Although this simplified version of the alchemy mecha is not very good, it is equipped with a strong enough extended dragon hunting rifle, at least at long distances. The attack power is not inferior to 10,000 pound skeleton soldiers and horses. Princess Mulesina''s expression calmed down immediately, and she calmly said: "So, how will the shares be divided this time? I''m not good at machinery and alchemy, and depending on what you mean, I don''t plan to put the production line here." Green said bluntly: "Thirty-seven points, you three and I seven, I am responsible for all the manufacturing links, you provide me with qualified raw materials, and finally responsible for the distribution, how about it?" Princess Moulesina fell into deep thought, and quickly calculated in her brain whether the share ratio was worth it. Obviously, Green was responsible for the entire production process, accounting for seven layers, which was a bargain, but this was also an industry practice. Who let the core technology now be in Green In the hands of Princess Moulesina, it is only a supplier and distributor of raw materials. Princess Mulesina has long been different from what it used to be. Recently, she is still learning about business management by herself, and she is half an expert in business and enterprise management. But as a qualified capitalist, it is a professional instinct to keep taking profits. Although Green''s division is not excessive, she is not willing to take only three layers. Princess Mulesina thought for five minutes, and while thinking about it, she slowly drank the black tea in front of her... Finally, she looked up at Green again and said, "Five floors! I want five to five!" Greene is not in a hurry. He knows that Princess Mulesina will not mess around. Since he asks for two more benefits, there must be an argument. Sure enough, Princess Mulesina showed a confident smile on her beautiful face, staring at Green, as if waiting for his reaction, or she was angry, or stood up in anger, or something else. It''s a pity that Green didn''t move at all, sitting there as if she knew she had something to say. Princess Mulesina glared at Green with a bit of depression, and the strength of stroking Erha in her hand couldn''t help but intensified. Just when I found out that Erha next to Green was a childhood playmate, when she came here, Princess Mulesina asked Green to summon it, and they were very affectionate. Green didn''t know whether to laugh or cry when he saw Erha who had fallen into the ''magic claw'', but he didn''t bother to care about it. Anyway, Princess Mulesina was just a different kind of caress, and she wouldn''t really hurt it. Besides, she wanted to hurt the hellhound. Not so easy. "Okay, you bastard!" Princess Mulesina put away those careful thoughts and said sternly: "The reason why I want to pay half is because I can get the national purchase. Is this reason enough? First of all, Luo Lenzo Kingdom, Loen Federation are no problem, but also the biggest condor Empire!" Green shook his head and said, "Insufficient, national procurement is indeed an important sales channel, but it is not enough for me to let me have two floors, at most one floor, you four and me six." However, Princess Mulesina smiled mysteriously, and suddenly asked, "How much did you say that the low-end version of the mecha costs? Is it two thousand pounds?" Green was stunned for a while, and then replied smoothly: "Uh, yes, but the cost should be reduced after mass production. I estimate the minimum to be less than 1,500 gold pounds." Princess Mulesina stretched out three white slender fingers: "Three thousand gold pounds! We only ship for the country, and nominally not for private sales." Green was stunned for a moment, and instantly understood what Princess Mulesina meant. If it is not for private sale, there is no market. Without market price comparison, it will not highlight how pitiful the price of state procurement is. "Profit merchant!" The word in Green''s mind overlapped with the image of Princess Mulesina, and there was no sense of disobedience. At this time, Green couldn''t tell what his mood was. He actually turned a necromancer princess who was good, a little innocent and cute, who stayed at home all day, and knew how to play with skeletons and zombies, and successfully turned it into a profit-seeking profiteer. capitalist. Princess Mulesina didn''t know what Green was thinking about, and said to herself: "But we definitely don''t have three thousand gold pounds in our hands, it doesn''t matter to our Lorenzo Kingdom, the Tanasova natural disaster of the Loen Federation, the condor The Empire''s Princess Muryatis must take at least one floor." Green''s eyes narrowed slightly. If, as Princess Mulesina said, a kobold and a horse-run armor received 2,700 gold pounds, the way she proposed to divide it into fifty-fifths would really not be a big opening for a lion. Green simply nodded and agreed, there was no need to argue for this benefit, it was a waste of time and hurt feelings. "Since it''s settled, it''s better sooner rather than later, we''ll split up immediately." Green took out a list with the raw materials needed to make the alchemy mecha, and put it on the coffee table and pushed it to the opposite side: "This is It is a list of raw materials, and we will refine and build mines and refining plants. If we do as you say and follow the national procurement route, the quantity will definitely be indispensable. Once the production line is opened, it will be non-stop day and night, and there must be no problems with the supply of raw materials. Princess Mulesina picked up the list and browsed it quickly: "Okay, there''s no problem, I won''t hold back when it comes to making money. On the other hand, it''s your side, talking about hype, and it''s still a pile of paper. Bar!" Green said lightly: "You don''t have to worry about this, my team of experts is already rushing to work, and you can see the prototype in three days at most." After that, Green suddenly thought of something, thought for a moment, and said: "It happens that the Eagle Empire is fighting right now, wait for our first batch of mechas to come out, and give them some trials. If the battlefield performance is good, you can talk to Moore. Princess Yatis raised the matter of bulk purchasing." Princess Mulesina frowned and said unwillingly, "Give them a trial for nothing? Isn''t it too wasteful!" Green smiled in his heart. He didn''t expect Princess Mulesina to turn on the capitalist mode, and by the way, she also lit up the miser attribute. However, Princess Mulesina said that she was absolutely willing to spend money when it really came to a critical moment. For example, after everything was agreed, Green was sent away, and she did not stay at home, leaving the exploration of resources and the establishment of refining plants to the After the housekeeper, he brought an unusually expensive gift and went to the Condor Empire to visit the Princess Muryatis. The last time Princess Muryatis came to her, this time it was a return visit, and there was no need to talk about business. It was just a simple contact and relationship. It would be too abrupt to go directly to the door when talking about the purchase of alchemy mecha. In the blink of an eye, it was already three days later. Green has been staying in the foggy world for the past few days, staring at the prototype of Black Claw and their low-end version of Ma Runjia. In fact, the design plan has been determined in advance, because Claire has a preliminary understanding of the alchemy computer and has played the role of an operating system. Currently, it can mobilize about [40%] of the computing power of the super alchemy computer. Originally, after Black Claw completed the design, he planned to build a prototype, which is also a common practice. After the prototype comes out, it can be improved according to the test results, and finally a mass production model can be determined. But this time, because of the existence of the alchemy computer, Claire directly asked for the blueprint, and used the alchemy computer to create a virtual mecha based on the blueprint, and conducted a virtual test to get the test data. Originally, Black Claw was not at ease, but I didnt expect the effect to be quite good! Therefore, this low-profile version of Ma Runjia has entered the stage of mass production without a prototype being produced. At the same time, Carter V was also quite reputable. There were a total of 12 factories, together with 140,000 workers and the families of the workers who followed, a total of 720,000 people. They were ready in just a few days. When Green accepts it at any time, as for how to transport it back to the Kingdom of Lorenzo, this Carter V will not care, anyway, he has already completed the original promise. Green is also unambiguous. After getting this news, he directly spent millions of gold pounds to hire the Void Ship from the Loen Kingdom. In fact, the Kingdom of Lorenzo also has such a void ship, but it is not as big as the Loen Federation, so it cannot bring back all the machines and personnel of those factories at one time. Anyway, for Green now, one million gold pounds is nothing, and it is the most important thing to get those precious machines and workers in his hands earlier. And when Princess Mulesina went to visit Princess Mulyatis, she mentioned by the way that the machines ordered by Greene and Condor Empire were also delivered in advance. Originally, Princess Mulesina was not very sad about these machines, but now it has become her own business, and her mood is of course different... (end of this chapter) Chapter 597： god Chapter 597 God In the misty world, the sky is as gray as ever. is located near the cemetery. The kobold tribe that Green was the first to wipe out had already been leveled, and factories were being built. In the distance, there are several cyclops pulling huge rollers to level and tamp the ground, where is the road leading to the human settlement. Green intends to rebuild the road and install two-way rails in preparation for the opening of the train line. With the steam power core brought by Black Claw, it is not a problem to create something like a train. Since more than 100,000 workers migrated from West Thorne, including their family members, nearly 800,000 people, it is obviously not suitable for these people to be placed near the cemetery. Certainly eroded and uninhabitable. So Green still decided to place these people near the original human city-state, living together with the original human beings, and slowly integrating with each other. As for these workers and their families, there must be spies infiltrated by the West Thorne intelligence department, but in the foggy world, even if they are 007, don''t try to make a fool, let alone contact their online. It is estimated that those intelligence officers in West Thorne still think that these people will be sent to the northwest province of Lorenzo Kingdom by Greene... At the same time as the construction of the train tracks, the construction of human settlements is also in full swing, and Green has officially entered the state of infrastructure madness. Not only some human workers, the construction site is also filled with a large number of skeleton coolies, as well as orcs transferred from the north, these strong orcs, trained and under strict management, are the best construction workers. As for the resistance of the orcs, it does not exist at all. Every day, rice, flatbread, bacon, and bacon are provided, and one hundred catties of grain are paid as wages. Even if these orcs work twenty hours a day, they are happy. And on the construction site, there are also Cyclops and keel skeleton warriors. When you encounter a job that requires lifting, you can call these big guys directly. If you can''t move it, you can also apply for the help of the Dragon Lich and the Red Dragon. When the workers and their families from the West Thorne Kingdom came here ignorantly, the houses for them had already been built. They were all six-storey apartments, next to a human town, and built a kindergarten and a kindergarten. Elementary school, these are the supporting facilities specially built by Green, so that these workers who have set foot on the road of no return can minimize their worries, take root here, and give him a good job. After these people were settled, the technical backbones and engineers of each factory were called together and began to install machines and debug production in the newly built factory buildings. Since it is directly copied from the original factory, there is no need to redesign, everything is copied as it is, without any changes, even the design with obvious flaws should not be changed. Because once a change is made, it is very likely that one problem will be eliminated, but other new problems will be created. In the past, the factory already had a solution to the old problem, but the new problem was even more difficult. Under this principle, the construction of factories in the human settlements is progressing rapidly At the same time, the first prototype on Talon''s side was freshly released. Green saw with his own eyes this Ma Runjia, which was deliberately painted with blue paint under his guidance. The height of the whole body is 2.25 meters, and the total combat weight is 1.7 tons. According to the evaluation of the cemetery, the combat strength is 100, which fully meets the design requirements. And according to the requirements of Black Claw, the new low-profile version of Ma Runjia was replaced with a cheaper burst enchanting rifle, replacing the expensive long-barreled dragon hunting rifle. In this way, nearly 100 gold pounds are saved in cost. As for the attack power lost by changing weapons, it can be made up for by the evil ''matching''. In the words of Princess Mulesina, you can do anything with money. Yes, if you don''t have money, you can only use the beggar version. Green looked at this alchemy mecha, which was a little thinner than the high-end version of the skeleton soldier Ma Runjia. It looked almost exactly the same as the ''machine gunner'' he remembered. The only thing that was a little strange was that it used a steam-powered core. At full horsepower, black smoke will come out, which is the result of insufficient combustion of coal essence, at least so far, Black Claw has not been able to come up with some solutions. Its just a little black smoke, and it doesnt affect the combat effectiveness of the mecha, so dont be too picky. After one last check, a kobold zombie was sent into the mech''s crew compartment. In this cramped crew cabin, if a living person was placed in it, he would have to be driven mad, but a kobold zombie doesn''t matter at all. This little thing with dry fur, dull eyes, ugly and thin, but extremely vicious was stuffed into the mecha, and suddenly four tubes with needles protruded from the cockpit, two of which went into the head of the kobold zombie, and the other two The roots were inserted into its spine and chest, respectively. The kobold zombie twitched for a while, and then with the sound of the hydraulic rod shrinking, the back of the mecha turned up and buckled down, completely imprisoning the kobold zombie inside. The sound of the steam-powered core running came from the mecha, and the chimney behind it began to emit white gas. The magic runes on the chest and shoulders of Kobold Runjia lit up, indicating that the mecha has been successfully activated. Besides, the first skeleton soldier, Ma Runjia, began to send out soul waves through the eyeballs of the evil eye monster, trying to establish a connection with this kobold mecha. seems to be the first time, the frequency adjustment of the soul link receiver is wrong, and the soul link has not been successfully connected for a long time. Black Claw frowned, and immediately ordered Claire, the alchemy computer to intervene to adjust the frequency of the soul connection receiver. After the adjustment, it was really good. Through the eyeballs of the evil eye monster, a soul link was quickly established, forming a soul link network with only one line. At this time, Green has sensed the existence of the soul network through the skeleton soldiers, and found the receiver at the end of the network, as well as the kobold zombie under the control of the receiver. Green thought, and ordered the kobold zombie to control Ma Runjia to attack a distant target through the soul link network. There was a slight delay in the transmission of the ?? command. After about a second, the kobold Ma Runjia immediately moved and rushed towards the target with a fast pace. The speed was not slow, and then with a bang, the wooden target was directly smashed. In an instant, the scene fell into silence. Green was silent for a moment and said: "Not bad, at least the mobility is better than expected, but the intelligence is not high, and standardized orders need to be formulated." Actually, the kobold zombies just put into the mecha are not just one random one, but have been processed to a certain extent, such as the use of emotional suppression potions, and a part of the frontal lobe of the kobold zombie''s brain has been removed. The frontal lobe of the brain is the most active part of the brain charge of zombie-like undead creatures, which makes the zombies have the source of instinctual aggression and hunger. Generally, necromancers will take advantage of this aggressiveness of zombies. Not only will they not suppress them, but they will also deliberately strengthen them to create some violent zombies. But for Green, this kind of uncontrollable aggression is completely unnecessary. All he needs is a soldier who can execute orders without compromise, and a soldier who is not afraid of death is enough. After a series of tests, the overall effect is quite good. Although there are some flaws, they can be corrected. In the next step, it can be mass-produced and put into the battlefield. As Green said, the reason why he is so anxious is to catch up with the current battle between the Condor Empire and the Church of the Holy Light. First, to promote the brand-new Ma Run mecha, and secondly, it is also a practical test to see this kind of undead + mecha. A''s mode, how does it really work on the battlefield? At the same time, in the seventh void world. Duke Frau and Lady Cassel hid in the back and kept an eye on the battle of many natural disaster-level powerhouses against the Void Touch. At this moment, Duke Frau looked at Londoc in front of him with an ugly expression. Before they found that Londoc was gone, they began to search secretly, and they were finally found, but the consciousness of the void ghost had disappeared, and only an unconscious body was left, lying on the ground in a daze, staring at it. on the ceiling. "Sure enough, that guy!" Duke Frau scolded, and things have completely deviated from his plan until now. Duke Frau is indeed deliberate and has far-reaching plans, but at this stage, he realizes that no matter how much he plans, no matter how many conspiracies he uses, he is so powerless in the face of absolutely powerful forces. And they also underestimated the power of the gods, and now it seems that even if everything goes according to their original plan, the result is not necessarily what he wants to see. Because just a few hours ago, Isabelle, who was bred in the Mother''s Nest of Gods, came out! However, what Duke Frau and Lady Cassel saw was not a powerful and beautiful goddess, but a monster! A downright scary monster! After the mother nest of the gods, which was polluted by the Void Yin Spirit, turned black, the liquid that wrapped Isabel inside became more and more turbid, and tried to infect Isabel with the breath of the Void Yin Spirit. But at this moment, a pale golden divine light burst out from Isabel''s body, instantly annihilating all the auras of the surrounding void spirits. However, her own body also began to alienate. Under the erosion of the gods, her hands and feet were twisted and deformed, as if the bones were removed, and her body expanded rapidly, growing dense pink sarcomas of different sizes, and her hair and body hair became strips. Like a small snake, the ugly monster with fangs directly propped up the inactive Mother''s Nest of Gods, and exuded an indescribable aura. Although it has become a monster, those mysterious and powerful divine patterns have stabilized and began to breed divinity, which is a sign of becoming a god. Seeing this scene, everyone was shocked! (end of this chapter) Chapter 598： 603 Sotogami Chapter 598 603 Outer Gods There are many people present who have seen God, at least the projection or avatar of God, Archduke Mora, Commander General Cuomo, Commander Washington... In their perception, God is definitely not like this! The gods in their impressions are either majestic, powerful, majestic, or beautiful... All the beautiful adjectives in the world can''t be exaggerated in the body of "God". But what the **** is this monster in front of you? What would a new **** be like? how can that be? A series of question marks filled everyone''s heart, and even Grand Duke Mora lost his mind for a moment. The first thing that came to his mind was that the creation of gods failed! This newly born **** was polluted by the breath of the Void Yin Spirit, and it turned into such a monster. But on that huge and ugly monster, those divine patterns were very stable, and they began to breed divinity in the depths of the body. Except for the appearance of alienation, no other factors went wrong, indicating that the ''thing'' in front of him was indeed a ''god''. ''! god! What exactly is God? Or what is God? This question has plagued countless creatures. Even arrogant and powerful human beings who try to create a **** by artificial means cannot receive this question. And for human beings, this problem is almost unsolvable. If it is not for the opportunity to be promoted to the Holy Spirit level, whether it is Grand Duke Mora or the top powerhouses of the Eagle Empire, they will not touch God at the natural disaster level. the realm, let alone take the risk of creating a god. Because no one knows better than them, the horror and danger of gods, as long as they are a little careless, even the most powerful natural disaster-level superhumans may be crushed by a **** with a finger, just like people randomly Like crushing an ant. At the moment when the mother nest of the gods below burst, the touch of the void that stretched out from the tearing space above abandoned Duke Mora and others, and slammed the huge and ugly monster, like a long whip, He slammed it down and swept away the divine pattern on the surface of the monster. The ''monster'' below wailed, and the huge body trembled, as if it was suffering great pain, and there was a huge wound full of indescribable breath at the position where the ''God Mark'' was lost. Immediately, a beam of light spewed out and hit the touch of the void in the air. The two sides were actually enemies when they met, and they were very jealous. They put all the natural disaster-level powerhouses present, and the two began to fight frantically... "God! Is this God?" Grand Duke Mora recovered from the initial shock, and was pushed to the periphery by the aftermath of the fierce battle between the two. His face went from incredible to incredible, and then suddenly realized! "God is like this!" Grand Duke Mora''s eyes suddenly showed unusual firmness. Nothing is impossible, after ruling out other possibilities, what remains must be the real image, no matter how incredible the real image is! This is the situation now. A god-building plan that has lasted for hundreds of years has spent countless efforts and resources to create such a monster. Has the whole God-creation plan failed? In fact, on the contrary, at least so far, this plan has been very successful, and the only unplanned factor is to attract the attention of the Void Yin Spirit. But then, according to Archduke Mora''s original plan, as the carrier of the regeneration plan, Isabelle was asleep. Even after becoming a god, she would fall into a deep sleep, and then sealed it with the prepared artifact, leaving her original personality instead of being Sealed Divine Consciousness. However, now, because of the intervention of the Void Yin Spirit, trying to contaminate this newly born god, it has awakened Isabel''s sleeping divinity consciousness! Grand Duke Mora understands that the plan to create a **** has been completely out of control by now, and once the divine consciousness awakens, it will no longer be sealed. At this time, the commander-in-chief of Komo appeared a little embarrassed by the side of Grand Duke Mora. One arm on the left was broken shoulder-to-shoulder, and the beard on his chin was covered with blood. The current combat power is estimated to be less than half of the state of the whole body. "Grand Duke, what should I do now?" Kemo Duoshuai asked with an ugly face. Like Archduke Mora, when he saw that ugly and huge monster with an indescribable aura, Marshal Cuomo realized that this is God! This broke his original good wishes for the gods, and the original face of the gods is not humanoid at all. Those statues placed in various churches and temples are just people''s beautiful imagination of the gods, or their An image manifested in front of people. Archduke Mora was silent, watching the increasingly fierce battle in the distance. The newly born **** was very weak, while the Void Yin Spirit was far away, so he could only use the Touch of the Void. At the same time, the commander-in-chief of the Loen Federation also retreated. He looks better than Komodo, but he is actually more seriously injured. He has already injured the source. Even if he can go back alive, it will be difficult to be cautious in the future. step up. Washington stared at Archduke Mora, wondering what else he could do about the man he had always regarded as his lifelong goal. "Wait a minute! It''s coming soon..." Duke Mora murmured in a low voice, but his eyes were not firm, and he rarely flashed an uneasy mood. Until a few minutes later, a space crack opened silently not far from them, and a graceful figure came out. Grand Duke Mora finally calmed down when he saw this person, with a smile on his face: "You are finally here... Akara!" Wearing a close-fitting golden robe, it is both graceful and luxurious without losing its charm. The eldest sister of the Blind Sisterhood, the patron of the Night Goddess, and the woman who fell in love with Duke Mora. At this time, Akara closed his eyes, and his whole person contained a quiet and cold temperament, holding a scepter as high as a person in his hand, walking out of the space crack. Grand Duke Mora had long guessed that Akara, representing the goddess of the night, would appear at a critical time, but before that he could not be sure whether the other party was an enemy or a friend, but now this situation makes it easier to judge. "Of course I will come, otherwise this void world will be completely destroyed by their battle." Akara said with a half-smile, although she closed her eyes, she seemed to be able to see, making Duke Mora feel that she was watching him. Grand Duke Mora looked back at each other calmly, and said lightly: "You are no longer the Akara in my heart. At first, I would bow my head under your gaze, but you abandoned your own eyes, and I will no longer make me bow my head. " Akara''s expression didn''t change, he said lightly: "It doesn''t matter whether you bow your head or not, what matters is the mess you made, and now I need to take action to clean it up, that''s enough." "The mess we made?" Archduke Mora sneered: "Isn''t this the result of your every plan and arrangement? From now on, this void world will also become a place for you to harvest your beliefs, isn''t it? The great lady of the dark night! " Archduke Mora''s voice fell, Akara also opened her eyes, but two groups of divine rays of light bloomed from her eyes, she couldn''t see her pupils and whites at all, they were all filled with rays of light... "Mora! Long time no see." At this time, Akara''s voice became softer and colder: "I thought you would fall into the arms of the dark night just like Akara, but unfortunately... you chose a different path. " "The great lady of the dark night, it''s a great honor, you still remember me." Grand Duke Mora showed an unusually respectful attitude. In the face of the real god, anyone would bow their heads. The same is true for all the natural disaster-level powerhouses present. At this time, they are not facing Akara, but the goddess of the night who has come down with consciousness. "You did a great job!" The Goddess of the Night said indifferently, and turned to look at the still-fighting Touch of the Void and the ugly monsters on the ground: "I didn''t expect you to create such a degree of completion so quickly. High Outer God." "Outer God!" Archduke Mora and everyone present heard this word for the first time. Grand Duke Mora showed a wry smile. In fact, just when he saw the ''God'' who had turned into a monster, he realized that he might have been used from the beginning to the end, otherwise such a result would not be possible! It is precisely for this reason that he is certain that Akara will appear, or rather... the Goddess of the Night will not miss this opportunity. And now, the goddess of the night really appeared... Meanwhile, in the misty world. The prototypes of skeleton soldiers and horses and kobolds have been completed and modified. Under the arrangement of Black Claw, a production line has already been prepared and started to be put into small-scale mass production. Among them, the low-end version of Kobold Ma Runjia is the main model. One hundred companies were manufactured in advance, equipped with the best weapons, and hung on expensive enchanted armor at all costs to form a company-level actual combat test team. Princess Mulesina has said hello to the Condor Empire, and will put this mecha unit into the frontline battle. Without having to speak with Princess Muryatis, Princess Mulesina directly sent a letter to Prince Simdor with specific requirements. Of course, Prince Simdor would not stop this trivial matter, so he directly asked a staff officer beside him to arrange it, and put the 100-strong kobold horse Runjia to the frontline cannon fodder. At first, Prince Simdor didn''t take this matter to heart at all. It was just a hundred alchemy mechas, which would be consumed in two or three days. As for how much experimental data he could get, he shouldn''t worry about it. . And now that this battle has been fought, the cannon fodder troops on the front line of the Condor Empire have already begun to struggle. Don''t look at the great achievements of the Condor Empire. This time, millions of troops were used, but it is impossible for them to be all legendary powerhouses. Among them, the lieutenant-level officers are mostly official, and most ordinary soldiers are apprentices. Only by using some battle formations and uniting on the battlefield can they form the power of destroying the dead. These kobolds and horses run armor, although relatively low-profile versions, but the combat effectiveness of individual soldiers is a proper official level, and they are definitely a powerful combat force when they are invested in the front-line cannon fodder troops. (end of this chapter) Chapter 599： 604? Battle of the Meka Plain Chapter 599 604 Battle of Meka Plain One hundred horse run armors were put into the battlefield of millions, just like a drop of water in the ocean. But this drop of water really caused a ripple. On the first day of the battle, among the cannon fodder troops on the front line, the kobold Ma Runjia was placed at the core of the front line to face the sins of the Church of the Holy Light. penalty army. The ?? Punishment Army is a corps of prisoners who have violated religious laws in the Church of the Holy Light. These prisoners are given the violent magic and fanatical aura. Once they are released, they will charge without fear of death until they are exhausted or die! Therefore, in the face of such a beast-like enemy, although the Condor Empire has a large number of cannon fodder troops and has an advantage in equipment, they are still at a disadvantage in the battle between the two sides. And after the internal problems were solved on the side of the West Thorne Kingdom, Carter V personally commanded, has stabilized the front line, and pushed back, bringing a lot of pressure to the eastern front of the Church of the Holy Light. This order The Condor Empire finally breathed a sigh of relief. In the overall situation of the battlefield, the two sides once again returned to an evenly matched situation. Especially recently, there has been no high-level battle, and the front line is mainly to consume each other''s cannon fodder troops. It was against this background that the hundred Ma Runjia were sent to the battlefield. In fact, these 100 horses are not all low-profile versions, and ten of them are high-profile skeleton soldiers. Green also concealed his identity and returned to the No. 1 Void World as a technician who recorded combat data. to the front. Of course, he is not really for the so-called combat data, but to personally command these hundred Ma Runjia and personally feel the combat effectiveness of these alchemy mechas. In the early morning, the desolate horn sounded throughout the Meka Plain! This originally peaceful and peaceful grassland has now become a piece of scorched earth. The baptism of the explosion of psychic energy and the infection of blood have turned the grassland on the ground into dark red land, which has been trampled by millions of people. How many times, completely changed the topography here. Green''s Ma Runjia company was arranged at the edge of the core array. It''s not that the commander of the cannon fodder unit disliked these mechas, but rashly put unfamiliar troops into the array, which may have unforeseen consequences. Green doesn''t care about the position either, he just wants to see what kind of combat power the undead + mecha mode can play when entering the actual combat state. After the sound of the horn, there was a dull sound of war drums, and behind the arrays on both sides, there were two high-rise platforms. Green didn''t know what it was at first, and wondered if it was the commander''s podium, but when he thought about it, it wasn''t quite right. pestle there? But at this moment, a burst of singing came from behind, and Green turned his head to look. I saw that the high platform was already full of people at this time, and the leader was a fat middle-aged woman in fancy clothes, who started to sing energetically, it was a soprano. There was clearly a powerful spiritual energy in the song. Along with the battle song, the others on the stage began to harmonize. The soldiers who heard the battle song all of a sudden felt like they had been beaten with blood, including Green, who were blessed with their status. Courage Aura, Strength Aura, Stamina Aura, Bloodthirst Aura! The four states of ?? were superimposed, causing the morale of the troops on the front line to rise immediately, and an untidy but thunderous roar sounded. At the same time, on the high platform of the Church of the Holy Light, a group of people also appeared, but it was a choir who sang verses in praise of the Holy Light with a sacred and ethereal voice, which made the soldiers of the Punishment Army below even more. Devoted rage, mad roar, charge. If you look down from the air, you can see a frontal front line 30 kilometers wide, with a total of more than 600,000 people on both sides, like two waves of water, rushing towards each other. The military uniform of the Condor Empire is dark green, and the uniform of the Holy Light Church is gray and white. In less than two minutes, the two colors collided with each other. In this instant alone, tens of thousands of people died directly, or they were stabbed in the opposite direction by the enemy''s weapons, or they directly hit the shield and were caught behind. The comrades who rushed up were squeezed to death, or simply stumbled, and were trampled to death after falling down... In short, starting from this moment, the main theme of this area has become killing and death! Green''s Ma Runjia squad was on the edge, and there were no other troops on the right, which made it easier for them to form a formation. Green can directly control the ten skeleton soldiers and horses, and the other nine kobolds and horses that are connected through the soul link network automatically execute the same command. Moreover, the standardized command language has been re-edited, so that Ma Runjia will no longer misunderstand the order. Under the command of Green, he quickly formed a formation and attacked the enemy with long-range firepower. This time, in order to show the performance of Ma Runjia, Green specially equipped these mechas with the best weapons and armor, especially this kind of long-shot dragon hunting rifle. Although the rate of fire is not fast, it is very powerful. The gun can kill several opposing Criminal Punishment Army through the candied haws. This attack effect, at the beginning, is not obvious when both sides have long-range fire support behind them. But after the end of the shelling, after the two armies started melee combat, an unexpected situation occurred on the Ma Runjia team, and the enemy in front of them was emptied! It was a Punishment Army with a size of more than 600 people. After the buff of the battlefield blessing, some of them even had the strength of the official level, and most of them could reach the level of the high-level apprentice level. As the commander, Green was secretly surprised and wondered if he was acting a little too much this time? Because the performance of Ma Runjia could not be seen in this wave just now, mainly because those expensive dragon hunting rifles exerted their power. But don''t think too much about it at this time, since there is no enemy in front of you, let''s detour from the flank... Green''s level of tactical command is still at [Red Alert] [Empire] [Interstellar], and now he is also using God''s perspective, coupled with the real version of Ma Runjia, which makes him feel like he is returning to the university dormitory in a trance. The scene is just a giant monitor, circle the frame with the mouse, and a little enemy... But that trance was soon broken, because at this moment, a roar suddenly roared, and a strong man with a height of more than 2.5 meters rushed out of the Holy Light Church camp. This guy''s muscles are stronger than Ma Runjia, and he doesn''t look like a human at all. With a battle axe in his hand, he strode over. Apparently, the officer on the opposite side saw the situation here, and dispatched the powerful individual soldiers at hand, trying to get rid of this Ma Runjia squad. In fact, this muscular man is only relatively strong. The peak of the official high-level has not yet reached the legendary level, but among the first-line cannon fodder, it is indeed quite a powerful existence. Finding this situation, Green did not need an additional order. When the brawny man entered the range, one hundred Ma Runjia had already automatically aimed and attacked. The concentrated fire attack of a hundred lengthened dragon hunting rifles can suddenly knock down even a Legendary Beginner, let alone an official high end. The strong man was smashed into a sieve by three rounds of concentrated fire before he rushed within 100 meters. His huge body fell to the ground, covered in blood, and died on the spot. At this moment, the senior commanders on both sides noticed it. The commander of the Condor Empire is a legendary major general. Just now, he discovered that the right wing of the battle line was abnormal. At this time, he received the news that the giant Han Wacker was killed, and he couldn''t help but paint a small group of the right wing with blue paint. Interested in the ridiculous mech. immediately switched the projection screen in front of him to the sky above the Ma Runjia squad. These projections are projected by the airships in the sky using mirror magic, and they can transmit the real situation of the battlefield with only a delay of a few seconds. After killing the giant Han Wacker, the Ma Runjia team has completed the detour to the enemy''s flank and started to attack the enemy in front of the friendly forces next to it. The powerful dragon hunting rifle showed amazing power, and the bullets poured quickly, harvesting the enemy''s life, no matter how violent, how devout the faith, and the head was blasted to death. "These mechas... are the ones that the Lorenzo people used to test!" The major general looked gloomy, but finally said firmly: "Those stupid pigs in the scientific research department, the empire invests so much money every year, why can''t they get it out? Such a good thing! I will videotape the whole battle in a while and send it directly to His Highness Simdor In the Holy Light Church command post opposite, a young bishop wearing a white robe also showed an unexpected expression: "What? Wacker is dead! What''s going on?" "A new type of alchemy mecha was dispatched on the opposite side. Although the number is small, it is very powerful and has threatened our left-wing front." A priest said: "I wanted Wack to rush, but I didn''t expect..." The young bishop frowned and said, "Let''s go, let''s go and see!" Having said that, he walked out of the command post. A pure white owl immediately flapped its wings and flew to the priest''s shoulder. After he walked out, the owl rose into the air and flew to an altitude of thousands of meters. Following the vision of the young priest, he overlooked the entire battlefield and quickly found the target. He saw that a small team of blue alchemy mechas with less than 100 people had become the main force on the battlefield of the Condor Empire. Because the Ma Runjia squad started to detour, they quickly cooperated with the troops next to them to eliminate the enemy in front of them. Then these cannon fodder troops also spontaneously followed the Ma Runjia squad inward and continued to destroy the enemies next to them. In just ten minutes, Ma Runjia''s team has become the core of this front. A team of 3,000 people has gathered around them, and they are still devouring the front of the Holy Light Church. (end of this chapter) Chapter 600： 605?? Amazing Ma Runjia Chapter 600 605 Amazing Ma Runjia "Where did these mechas come from?" The young bishop saw this scene and his face became very ugly. He originally commanded the Punishment Army, and he wanted to hone himself through front-line battles, accumulate military exploits by the way, and enter the top ranks of the church. If there were unexpected failures and losses on the front line, it would have a great impact on his reputation and future development, and the young bishop had to be excited. "Use the Holy Light Cannon!" The young bishop gave the order in a cold tone. "Uh! But your lord, there are still our people over there!" A priest next to him said subconsciously, but was greeted by the commander''s stern gaze. "Those are all sinners! Being able to fight for the Lord is their only chance to wash away their sins." The young commander said in a high-sounding voice, his tone unquestionable. "Yes! Your Excellency!" The hairy priest who was being watched shuddered and hurriedly took his orders away. Just a moment later, a flash of light flashed behind the Church of Holy Light, followed by a few light golden beams that charged towards the Ma Runjia team. Green found that something was wrong, and immediately ordered the magic armor to be turned on. Immediately, Ma Runjia knelt down on one knee, dense magic runes appeared on his shoulders, and a light shield was placed outside to block the incoming beam of light. However, the power of the Holy Light Cannon was obviously not small. Six kobolds and horses broke their shields and exploded on the spot, and the nearby cannon fodder troops suffered even more tragic casualties. However, this time also reflects the strength of the skeleton soldiers and horses. The price of nearly 10,000 gold pounds is not in vain. It is also concentrated on the front of the holy light cannon. , but with the sturdiness of the armor, it was actually carried down! This skeleton soldier Ma Runjia looks very embarrassed, the entire left arm has been broken, the armor on the chest is completely scorched, revealing the mechanical structure inside, and the helmet of the mecha is also lifted off, showing a large bloodshot eyeball. Even so, the big eyeballs that looked a little scary were still rolling, the mecha paused for a moment, two of the four steam cores were broken, and the other two were restarted. Choking black smoke, like an old tractor. But no matter what, this badly damaged mecha moved again, and it can still continue to act as a node of the soul link network, commanding the other nine kobolds to continue fighting. Green saw this scene in the back, and did not feel distressed because of the loss of six mechas, but unexpectedly discovered that the battlefield survivability of these Ma Runjia was unexpectedly powerful, which can only be seen from the shelling of the Holy Light Cannon just now. When they came out, the troops near the Ma Runjia team were also equipped with good enchanted armor, but there was no **** left. There were more than 3,000 people gathered before, and half of them died at once. No wonder it was the cannon fodder troops... After a day of fierce battle, Green''s Ma Runjia team performed very well, but with a scale of only 100 people, even if it performed amazingly on the battlefield of hundreds of thousands of people, it would not change the overall situation. In the evening, when the battle was over, 100 aircraft There were only fifty-four A left, and the battle damage rate exceeded [40%]. Twenty-three of them had maintenance value and were recovered from the battlefield, and they were urgently repaired on the front line. Field maintenance is also an important item of this experiment. Whether it can quickly restore combat effectiveness on the battlefield is also another indicator of Ma Runjia''s evaluation. However, this number is not very optimistic. Of the 23 mechas recovered, only four can be repaired immediately, and the others need to be returned to the factory for overhaul. This is not how complicated and difficult the maintenance of Ma Runjia is, but the mecha designed by Black Claw is so excellent, it has a great fault tolerance rate. Generally, if it is damaged [25%], it can still fight normally. If it is damaged more than [30%], the combat power starts. Drop, only if the damage exceeds [55%] will it lie down, so basically it is difficult to quickly repair the mecha that cannot move. After the battle, Green directly summoned the black claw to check the battle record of the day and the combat data of the mecha, and analyze the situation and the direction of improvement in the next step. At this time, Green received a letter from Princess Mulesina, asking him to go over immediately. It turned out that in just one day of battle, the outstanding performance of Ma Runjia Squad alerted the supreme commander of the Condor EmpirePrince Simdor! After all, the order to allow Ma Runjia Squad to enter the front line for actual combat testing was sent from Prince Simdor. After receiving the report, Prince Simdor was also secretly surprised, especially the front-line commander, the legendary major general, who was also one of his confidants. He spoke highly of Ma Runjia and strongly demanded a lot of equipment. , to reduce the pressure on front-line troops. Prince Simdor is at a loss now. The war is going on, and the situation is still in a stalemate. Thousands of lives are lost every day. Even the mighty Condor Empire will be unsustainable if it consumes it like this. The front-line troops who are cannon fodder are also apprentice-level extraordinary people. These people are not as good as ants in the eyes of the high-level people, but they represent families, and these people are also the cornerstone of the empire''s rule. If all of them are consumed, the Condor Empire will be in chaos. On the contrary, it was the Punishment Army on the side of the Church of the Holy Light. They were originally sinners, and they didnt feel bad when they died. To this day, Prince Simdor has realized that in the face of the powerful Church of Holy Light, it is no longer possible to fight quickly. At this moment, Green''s Marunjia squad entered his line of sight. However, Prince Simdor didn''t know that the real owners of these horse run armors were on the front line, so he could only contact Princess Mulesina to inquire about the situation of this type of mecha and the possibility of large-scale procurement. Princess Mulesina''s eyes lit up immediately, so she immediately called Green over to discuss it. After ??Green heard the situation, he did not expect the Condor Empire to respond so quickly, but it can be seen that the huge casualties on the front line made the top of the Condor Empire feel very anxious. This kind of good thing, of course, Green will not refuse, but how much to buy, how much the price of a single machine, and what form of command to control, these details need to be negotiated. And this matter cannot be kicked out of Princess Mueryatis just because Prince Simdor took the initiative to contact him, because whether it can be sold for a high price of 3,000 gold pounds, in the end, Her Royal Highness will need the help of the princess to mediate. If this deal is really reached, with the financial resources of the Condor Empire and the scale of the current war, it will definitely not be 10,000 to 20,000. Green estimates that it will have to start with 100,000 mechas. At that time, he and Mu Princess Lesina is 55 to 50, even if it costs 1,700 gold pounds, excluding the commission for Princess Mueryatis and other expenses, the profit of a vest is about 800 gold pounds! If it is 100,000, it is 80 million pounds! 200,000 is 160 million pounds! 300,000 aircraft is a profit of 240 million gold pounds, and even if the two of them are 55 to 50 green, they can steadily earn more than 100 million gold pounds. This is secondary, the main thing is that they became the arms supplier of the Condor Empire. The status of a big arms dealer not only means wealth, but also power! After ??Green discussed with Princess Mulesina, they split up immediately. Green immediately went back to speed up the organization of the production line, while Princess Mulesina went to visit Princess Mulyatis again. Although Muryatis is the princess of the Condor Empire, it seems that she helps Green and Princess Mulesina to eat inside and out, but dont forget that the astronomical annual military expenses of the Condor Empire cannot reach any princess or princes pocket. In addition to the fact that he had just ordered a top-matching genius-level bone dragon not long ago, Her Royal Highness also felt a little tight on his hands, and he was immediately tempted when he heard Princess Mulesina''s proposal. But Princess Muryatis is not a vase, she can''t find the North if she is fooled twice. She received strict royal education since childhood, which made her not only shrewd, but also know the priorities. Although she is very envious of the commission of 300 gold pounds per aircraft, she is more aware that some money can be used and some money cannot be obtained. If it is really like what Princess Mulesina said, this kind of alchemy mecha is really good and can reduce frontline casualties. , this money is not hot to hold. If it''s just a piece of junk, it will not only be useless at the front line, but will become a burden, then it must not be touched. Not only that, but in the future, Princess Mulesina will not be around anymore. And this is not difficult to verify, Princess Mueryatis directly contacted Prince Simdor, she could not believe others, but Prince Simdor, whether it was his vision or his loyalty to the empire, was beyond doubt. When ?? received a letter from Princess Muryatis, Prince Simdor, who was on the front line, wondered how this capricious but talented niece suddenly contacted him. But as Princess Muryatis spoke out her concerns, Prince Simdor immediately understood, and could not help but scolded Princess Mulesina as a profiteer! Originally, Prince Simdor planned to lower the price severely, and it was best to let Lorenzo Kingdom supply it at the cost price, but now it seems impossible. It was a very serious inquiry that Princess Murayatis could ask. Obviously, Princess Mulesina gave a very attractive commission, which Princess Murayatis could not refuse. With this level of relationship, no matter whether it is Prince Simdor or the military of the Condor Empire, it is impossible to lower the price. No one will offend the princess for the military expenses of the empire. Don''t put it in your pocket. Now Prince Simdor only hopes that Princess Mulesina will not be too blackhearted... On the other side, in the palace of Princess Muryatis, the capital of the Condor Empire. In front of Princess Mulesina, after talking to Prince Simdor, Princess Muryatis breathed a sigh of relief. Prince Simdor was very satisfied with the performance of the new alchemy mecha, and asked Mulay before. Princess Xena also wanted a large-scale outfit. (end of this chapter) Chapter 601： 606? I think Chapter 601 606 I think "Sorry, Mulesina, this matter is too important, I have to be cautious." Princess Murayatis said apologetically to Princess Mulesina, who was sitting across from her drinking tea. "Don''t be like this, Mueryatis, if it were me, I would be careful to verify it. After all, it is related to military affairs, so it''s not a child''s play." Princess Mulesina said with a smile: "Well, I''m not bragging. In fact, I received a letter from Prince Simdor before I came, but I just came over to you before I replied." Princess Muryatis narrowed her eyes slightly, and a smile appeared at the corner of her mouth. Of course, she was smart enough to understand what Princess Mulesina meant, so she calmly said, "What do you need me to do?" Princess Moulesina took a sip of black tea and put down the expensive painted teacup gracefully: "This kind of mecha is called Ma Runjia, although I don''t know what it means, it''s called that name anyway, it''s the Northwestern province of our family. The Duke did it." "Oh, it''s that Mr. Wood Slater again." Princess Muryatis also met Green when she bought the bone dragon last time, and Green bought a lot of machines through her not long ago, but overall impression Not too deep. "It''s him, you can call him Green, and Wood is his pseudonym." Princess Mulesina said: "Ma Runjia is our partnership business, and I will tell you that the cost of this thing is about 2,000 gold pounds. , if the Condor Empire can purchase it at a price of 3,000 gold pounds, the profit of a mecha is 1,000 gold pounds, you, me, and Green will each take 300, and the remaining 100% will go to the military department and the key figures of the Arms Procurement Committee. ." Princess Muryatis thought about it, according to this distribution plan, it is indeed not too harsh. Generally speaking, the increase of [50%] on the cost of military equipment purchased by the Condor Empire is not too outrageous, and the commission given by Princess Mulesina is absolutely attractive, and takes into account the military and logistics departments. Interests, and will not jump out of it because someone is jealous. It''s just the cost of two thousand gold pounds that Princess Mulesina said, she still has doubts, but she is not an expert in this area, and she is not sure what the real market is, but with her knowledge of Princess Mulesina, even if Some moisture, should not be too much. However, at this time, Princess Mueryatis frowned. This made Princess Mulesina''s heart move. Is there anything wrong with it? Or is the other party not satisfied with their distribution plan? She immediately asked, "Is there a problem?" Princess Muryatis was expressionless and did not answer immediately. She seemed to be thinking, and she seemed to be talking. It took a few minutes before she slowly said: "Actually, there is no problem, but I think the price is still a bit inappropriate." Princess Mulesina breathed a sigh of relief. It wasn''t a matter of principle, but the price could be negotiated. She smiled and was about to answer when she saw Princess Muraytis'' spring-like slender fingers lightly flicking on the armrest of the sofa. Moving, not hurriedly, but very firm: "Three thousand gold pounds does not reflect the value of this kind of horse armor. I think... Four thousand! Four thousand one is very good." Princess Mulesina was taken aback! Immediately, I realized that I was thinking in the wrong direction, and I couldn''t help but smile... Three days later, Green received good news from Princess Mulesina. After formal negotiation, Condor Empire decided to buy a new alchemy combat armor - Ma Run No. 1 from the "Green and Mulesina Joint Military Enterprise"! The unit price is 4,000 gold pounds, the first phase of the contract is 100,000 units, and the total amount is 400 million gold pounds! This so-called ''Green and Moulesina Joint Military Enterprise'' is a temporary leather bag company. At the same time, Green also received an attachment, which is the final profit distribution plan. Because Princess Muryatis increased the price of a single machine from 3,000 gold pounds to 4,000 gold pounds, she had to take 400 gold pounds for the extra 1,000 gold pounds, plus the original 300 pounds, the total was 700 gold pounds. And Green and Princess Mulesina each got 550 gold pounds, and the remaining 200 gold pounds were distributed to other relevant personnel. Green looked at this distribution plan and was speechless for a long time. He had seen that Princess Mueryatis, a woman as beautiful and elegant as a white lotus, but he didn''t expect that the military expenses would be just as ruthless! But for Green, what collaborator is more worry-free than this! When Ma Runjia is mass-produced in the future, the cost will be further reduced, and there will be an additional profit margin of two or three hundred gold pounds. However, there is one more important thing in front of Green right now, that is, the production line must be quickly debugged in order to quickly complete the order for these 100,000 low-profile vests. In addition, the way the Condor Empire controls these horse-run armors is not the soul link network used by Green himself, but the necromancers of the Condor Empire are recruited, and their skeleton soldiers or controllable undead creatures are simply transformed and released. Enter the armor. This will affect the combat effectiveness of the mecha to some extent, but for the time being, there is no better alternative. After the order was received, the project progress on Green''s side accelerated again. All the construction sites were working overtime. Black Claw, Professor Arkansas, and Dr. Vinson put almost all their energy into this work, and strived to complete the production line in the shortest time. debugging. Princess Mulesina came back from the Condor Empire, and she was in full swing to prepare various raw materials. At first, because of the problem of mining, she simply bought it directly from the market of the Kingdom of Lorenzo to solve the urgent task. In such a tense atmosphere, the first official production line in the misty world was finally completed. Driven by the steam core, the production line was slowly running. More than 10,000 workers of various types were sitting next to each process. Manipulating various machines, turning raw materials into mecha parts, and finally inoculating them in the empty assembly workshop, they are assembled into a frame of blue-painted Ma Runjia... At the same time, in the seventh space world. With the consciousness of the goddess of the night descending on Akara, the whole incident has completely exceeded everyone''s expectations. But the mystery that has plagued some people is also suddenly clear! It turned out that the so-called God-creation plan was a scam from the very beginning. The Goddess of the Night saw some elites among the human beings who were unwilling to submit to the gods and was eager to get the opportunity to be promoted to the Holy Spirit level. This method of making gods , just place it anywhere, and then you don''t need her to control it. The biggest advantage of gods over humans is patience. She can wait hundreds or even thousands of years for the method of making gods to be discovered and fall into the hands of people who really need it, and then wait for decades or hundreds of years. , let those people put it into practice. At this time, it is almost time for the goddess of the night to harvest the fruit. Its just that the goddess of the night is not patient enough among the gods. She is really boring to wait, and she simply adds to the flames. For example, Archduke Mora and Akara are the protagonists of the god-building plan he once selected. Unexpectedly, Archduke Mora was out of her control. He just endured it for decades without coveting the Holy Spirit level, and watched his former love Akara become a mad believer of the Goddess of the Night. The goddess of the night, who found that her plan was frustrated, then chose the Duke of Frau and Isabel and his wife. This is why Isabelle, a noble girl, and later the duchess, would have a whim, want to become a god, and pay her young for it. life! Later, Duke Frau seemed to be enchanted. In any case, he wanted to resurrect Isabel. In fact, it was also the hands and feet of the goddess of the night. To promote the implementation of the god-building plan, she needed a duke full of paranoia... finally! Everything has come to this day, and it is finally about to fall! The ugly monster in the distance is indeed a new god, but according to the method passed down by the goddess of the night, the **** created is not a real god, but a monster like this, from outside the void. Outer god. This kind of deity often has a low IQ. Although it has the divine pattern of the gods, it can also breed divinity and divine personality, but it has completely different values ??and ways of thinking from normal intelligent creatures. At the same time, this kind of outer **** is also the best tonic for the goddess of the night. Nothing makes her feel more happy than swallowing an outer god. And the goddess of the night has been waiting for all this for today. Even if time has no meaning to the gods themselves, she has almost exhausted her patience. Originally she had to wait, and now is not the time to make it clear, but the goddess of the dark night saw a new born. Outer god, in a very weak state, she really can''t wait. "Grand Duke Mora, thank you very much for all this." The voice of the goddess of the night came from Akara''s body: "As a thank you, after devouring that outer god, I will allow you to become my most devout believer, just Like Akara, give everything to the dark night." Archduke Mora was expressionless until the goddess of the night proudly declared her victory and mentioned Akara again, a flash of anger and determination flashed in the depths of his eyes. But that emotion just passed by in a flash, Grand Duke Mora still didn''t move, he didn''t speak, as if in despair, let the goddess of the night control Akara''s body and rushed to the outer gods and the fighting in the distance. Touch of the Void. I saw the figure flash, and the goddess of the dark night appeared in the middle of the new outer **** and the touch of the void. She raised a hand directly at the touch of the void that came from breaking through the sky, and a thick black divine power swayed out, Immediately collided with the void. The touch of the void that stretched out through the crack in the space came into contact with the divine power of the dark night, as if it was scalded, and a wailing came out along the crack in the space, like the tentacles of an octopus shrinking back. The goddess of the night waved her hand again, closing the space crack, and then she looked down at the huge and ugly outer **** on the ground, and said in a majestic and cold tone: "It''s your turn now, Cromwell. daughter..." Just when the name ''Cromwell'' was mentioned, there was unforgettable hatred in the tone of the night goddess. At the same time, an incomparably majestic thought sensed that someone was calling its real name, and the line of sight was projected from beyond the distant void... (end of this chapter) Chapter 602： 607? Ugly Flesh and Dirty Soul Chapter 602 607 Ugly Flesh and Dirty Soul "Goddess of the Night!" The terrifying consciousness named Cromwell projected his attention from the distant void, followed by a burst of anger. Obviously, what the Night Maiden said just now has really angered this powerful outer **** named Cromwell, and this **** created by Isabel''s body was not made out of thin air, but resurrected Keren. Will''s daughter! This was planned by the Night Goddess from the beginning, not only to strengthen herself by devouring the Outer God, but also to use this as a means to retaliate against her enemies. "Hahaha!" The goddess of the night laughed wildly: "How is it? Cromwell, what about your arrogance and fierceness? Aren''t you going to kill me? You lowly and stupid pig, I will eat your daughter now and let her Lose the chance of resurrection forever! Cromwell, this is the price you have to pay for being my enemy!" While speaking, the eyes of the Night Goddess were full of viciousness and joy, as if the emotions that had been suppressed for countless years all burst out at this moment. And everyone present heard this conversation and roughly understood some relationship. It was probably that Cromwell injured the goddess of the night. The goddess of the night was relatively weak, and there was no way to take revenge directly. Get the other party''s daughter over and eat it to vent her anger. And before that, why almost all the god-building plans were implemented by people who have nothing to do with the goddess of the night, and the goddess of the night only secretly and occasionally fueled the flames, and only dared to step into the foreground after it was successful. I am afraid that the traces are too obvious, and this Cromwell discovered the clue in advance. "Regret it!" The night goddess screamed hysterically, ignoring the attention from outside the distant void, turning her direction and pounced on the new outer **** below, a dark divine power swayed down. There was a sudden tear, like the sound of cloth being torn, and a huge wound was torn on the body of the huge and ugly Outer God. There was no blood flowing out of the wound, but an indescribable mixture of gas and liquid poured out, which spread to the surroundings in an instant, began to erode the space world, and made a shrill cry in the body of the outer god, and even the outer distance was very far away. The troops in the distance were dizzy and dizzy, and some of the weaker ones simply fainted. Archduke Mora gave an order with a blank face, all the troops and superhumans who had blocked this area for the purpose of creating gods before retreated, and fully mobilized for evacuation to evacuate Void World No. 7. At this time, this place has actually become the battlefield of the gods. Human beings here are like a weak little ant, and a little aftermath can wipe out tens of thousands of people. With an order, millions of troops and supernatural beings began to act, the core area of ??Void World No. 7 retreated, and the people of the cities and villages along the way were also evacuated. This was also the last of Duke Mora. Kindness, if someone is unwilling to walk, the army will not be **** others, the path you choose, no matter what the outcome, you must bear it yourself, even death! In the capital of Void World No. 7, the Void Ship has been prepared and the teleportation ability of the Time Gate has been opened to the maximum... "His Royal Highness, what are we going to do next?" Como asked in a low voice. With the appearance of the Goddess of the Night, he already understood the whole story, and he was secretly grateful. Fortunately, Lorenzo took the lead, otherwise he would now face This crisis situation should be the turn of the Condor Empire. "Your Excellency the Marshal can be at your own pace, and Your Excellency the Commander of Washington, this matter has nothing to do with you originally, but at the beginning you had to participate, and I couldn''t refuse it. Retired." Grand Duke Mora said lightly, and there was no emotional fluctuation in his eyes and expression. "This..." Marshal Cuomo and Washington were a little hesitant. According to the current situation, it is indeed unprofitable. It is quite rare to be able to retreat from the game of God. But they always felt that things were not so simple. If they left now, they would miss something. In this tangled mood, Komodo and Washington secretly glanced at each other and saw that the other party was in the same predicament as themselves, but made different choices. "Okay then, I will report the situation here to His Majesty in a fact-based manner." Commander Komodo nodded cautiously: "If there is any need, the Archduke can speak up, the Condor Empire will always be Lorenzo reliable. Allies, please take care!" "Thank you, Your Excellency Marshal." Archduke Mora responded indifferently, and then watched the departure of Marshal Cuomo, his eyes turned to Washington, and said lightly: "Your Excellency, Commander, how about you? Are you going or staying?" Washington was silent, as if he was still swaying, and he didn''t open his mouth until Kumo Duoshuai completely left, and he said with a smile: "Duke Mora, after so many years, although my strength is not a little bit worse than yours, but I love you This person has a lot of research, you! You are by no means a person who easily admits defeat. Even if you are facing a powerful god, you will do everything possible to bite off a piece of the opponent''s flesh, instead of giving up resistance completely like you are now. Sit quietly and wait to die." Grand Duke Mora was stunned for a moment, then laughed: "I didn''t expect you to know me quite well, so you don''t plan to leave?" Washington nodded and said: "Of course, I have just been severely injured, and my soul and foundation have been injured. It is estimated that even if I recover, it will be difficult to promote. It''s a big deal, but I''d like to see how the Duke Mora, who has suppressed me all his life and made me almost breathless, looks like when facing the gods." "Okay! Sure enough, it''s Washington!" Grand Duke Mora clearly admired Washington, laughed, and then screened the others. In less than half an hour, there were only two people left here, Archduke Mora and Washington. In the distance, the goddess of the night borrowed Akara''s body to show her powerful strength, and has already beaten the newly born outer **** to bruises all over her body. Originally, with her strength, she could kill with one blow, but she did not, but continued to torture and vent the hatred and resentment in her heart. The newly born Outer God, the gas and liquid escaping from the wound, further eroded this void world, making this void world riddled with holes, shaking the crystal walls of the world, and even arousing the consciousness of the world. Void world No. 7 is showing signs of entering the end period. This time, no matter what the outcome is, the Kingdom of Lorenzo will completely lose this Void World No. 7. As the Grand Duke of Mora, watching all this, he was unmoved. He had long expected this situation and became a battlefield for gods to fight, and any void world could not bear it. At this moment, he finally cried out, and the Goddess of the Night launched a fatal blow. The newborn Outer God finally died, and even Cromwell, who was outside the void, let out an angry and painful roar. It is a pity that the Outer God is outside the void, and there is no special way to enter the void at all. Although the Cromwell is extremely powerful, although he is extremely angry, even though... but he can only watch it and stay in the void. In addition, he gritted his teeth angrily. At this moment, the goddess of the night is very comfortable, and she uttered a moan that makes people want to, and the pleasure of revenge almost made her reach **** orgasm! After she closed her eyes and enjoyed it for a few minutes, the Goddess of the Night opened her eyes again, looked down at the corpse of the Outer God, and said with a smile: "Now, it''s time for dinner, Cromwell, are you still there? Don''t you see how I ate your daughter?" This time, the provocation of the night goddess did not get a response from the powerful outer god. She seemed to find it boring, the goddess of the night snorted with no image, and then glanced at Duke Mora, hehe smiled: "My little pumpkin, don''t wait, the next one is you, you disobedient boy, in the end It''s not about throwing into the arms of the dark night!" Grand Duke Mora was still expressionless, his eyes calmly looking at the goddess of the dark night performing alone in the distance. At this time, in his eyes, the goddess with the beautiful appearance of Akara looked extremely ugly. "A rotten and dirty soul, I really can''t figure out how she became a god?" Grand Duke Mora muttered to himself, and seemed to say to Washington next to him again: "We humans are really sad to have such a Do you think it is ridiculous to regard things as spiritual sustenance and the highest belief?" Washington couldn''t answer. Although the Ruen Federation belongs to a new country, the whole country does not have a unified religious belief, but the government does not exclude people''s beliefs, and even Washington himself has gods he believes in. But this time, he saw the ugly outer **** first, and then saw the goddess of the night with an equally ugly and dirty soul, which really shook his inherent view of the gods. It''s just that Washington can''t be sure, is all gods like this ghost, or is the goddess of the night a special case? And Washington is even more curious, what will Archduke Mora do next? In the face of a powerful deity, although only the **** descended and attached consciousness to the believers, it was also not something that a mere natural disaster grade extraordinary person could compete with. But Duke Mora had a calm look, and he couldn''t tell whether he was really confident, or simply gave up on himself, or was completely numb. At this moment, the goddess of the night looked at the corpse of the Outer God lying on the ground again. She wants to devour this Outer God, of course not to swallow this behemoth in one mouthful, all she wants is the essence of it, including the divine runes, divinity, and the core of divine power in the body of the Outer God, but no other flesh and blood is needed. It is wasted and can be taken back as feed to feed her captive pets. (end of this chapter) Chapter 603： 608? The Rat Man and the Worker Chapter 603 608 Rat Man and Worker When the battle of the gods in Void World No. 7 came to an end, Green was still in a state of complete ignorance and was busy producing orders for the Condor Empire. The order of 100,000 units is very profitable, but it is not so easy to complete these orders with high quality and quantity. With the start of the first production line, the initial output has reached 100 units per day. If the process is further run-in and proficient, the output can be increased by [40%] to [60%]. At the same time, the second production line has also been completed, and the final acceptance is underway. It is estimated that it will be put into production in three days. Green has built ten production lines in one go this time. Excluding the workers and machines received from Carter V, the simple supporting facilities, the construction of factories, the construction of roads, and various investments have reached 30 million pounds. Fortunately, Princess Moulesina has integrity. She holds half of the shares in this business, and she takes the initiative to share half of the investment. If all ten production lines are established, Greene will have a huge industrial base with a total of more than 300,000 workers and more than 1,000 daily mechas. But to complete this grand plan, Green still faces a more difficult problem, that is, his population is not enough! Especially the human beings who are most suitable for training into qualified workers, 300,000 workers, what is the concept! As a qualified worker, the difficulty of selecting and training is not at all easier than selecting an elite soldier. According to the normal ratio, among adult males, the ratio can almost reach ten to one. That is, if Green wants to get 300,000 qualified workers, the total population must be at least 6 million or more. In the foggy world, the total human population is less than two million, including the workers and their families of the West Thorne Kingdom who have just migrated over this time. Faced with this problem, Green''s first thought was whether it could be replaced by workers of other races, or directly use undead coolies... However, after a small-scale experiment, the effect is not very good. No matter human beings, orcs, or other races, there is an instinctive rejection from the bottom of the heart for creatures whose appearance is different from their own, and they want to work together. , an almost whimsical idea. Maybe in the beginning, they will take some authority and seem to be at peace with each other. But with the passage of time, contradictions will inevitably appear. If there are similar contradictions within the same race, it is often nothing, but once it involves foreign races, the problem will be infinitely magnified, the contradiction will continue to escalate, and it will become out of control. , and even developed into large-scale combat. So Green simply implemented a species isolation system to separate the orcs and humans in the undead empire. Even in the alchemy mecha factory, their work processes were completely separated and linked by conveyor belts. But this can only be an emergency. Orcs are wild and hard to tame, and it is difficult to expect them to sit down and work in peace. In the end, Green had to consider the issue of bringing in immigrants from the outside world. Originally, Princess Mulesina''s No. 26 Void World was a good source of population, but last time the human kingdom over there was devastated and the population lost too much. , has not recovered, and cannot export population at all. The Northwest Territory of the main world can also draw out some population, but there are still many restrictions on immigration from the territory of the main world, at least not forcibly apportioned, otherwise someone will definitely jump out and pour dirty water on the lord of Green. In particular, Green is still a necromancer. There will be rumors at that time that he uses living people to do magic experiments, and those who have been relocated are actually brutally killed. After moving into the foggy world, Green couldn''t let them come back, and he couldn''t falsify those rumors. It is conceivable that by that time, his reputation in the Northwest Province, and even the entire Lorenzo Kingdom would be stinky. Therefore, the idea of ??immigrating in the territory of the main world was just a flash of thought, and it was denied by Green. But there is no way out, and at this time, an unexpected visitor came to the door. On the northern border of the undead empire, in the huge tent of the King of Silver, Green, who used the Angel of Death clone, sat on the main seat in the center, with General James standing beside him, and a rat man standing opposite. This Rat Man Green also knew him, and he was the Rat Man leader who took the initiative to retreat when he saw that the situation was not going well last time. I didn''t expect to come to the door this time. As for what he wants to do, Green can also guess. Although we agreed with the Queen of Grey Elf and Emperor Tuttle last time, the territory of the undead empire will no longer expand to the north, but the territory does not expand, which does not mean that we do not spy on intelligence. Green is well aware of several major events that have occurred in the north recently. The waves of men and horses who had united to attack Greene before had turned against each other. Neither the Queen of Grey Elf nor the tribe of red-skinned orcs would admit that the defeat of the war was because of themselves. And the green-skinned orc tribe and the silver king have already taken refuge in the grid, and they have no way to pursue it. In the end, only the rat people are left. These guys retreated first on the battlefield, making the red-skin orcs'' troops almost surrounded. Although they succeeded in breaking through, they suffered heavy losses and needed to vent their anger. The Rat Man happens to be the most suitable air bag, so after the defeat, the red-skinned orcs almost non-stop, launched a liquidation and revenge against the Rat Man. Fortunately, the Rat Man is also more shrewd. After returning, he guarded against this move, and he kept the main force before, facing the attack of the red-skin orc, he was not caught off guard. There is a natural disparity in the fighting power between the two sides. Even if the Rat Man was well prepared, he was not an opponent at all. After several battles, he had suffered heavy losses and lost more than half of his territory. Hundreds of thousands of Rat Man were captured alive by red-skinned orcs and turned into slaves. Seeing that the entire Rat Man tribe was at the juncture of life and death, the Rat Man Shaman Decarus finally couldn''t sit still, and came secretly in person, ready to take refuge in Green, hoping to obtain the protection of the undead empire. Originally, Green''s policy had been determined to move southward, and the army of more than 100,000 people led by Penny was about to reach the Griffin city-state. So when he first received this news, Green didn''t plan to meddle in his own business, and he didn''t care about the survival of the Rat Man tribe. Now he was full of thoughts on where to get more people and more qualified workers. So, after getting the news, I was about to blurt out and beat this Rat Man Shaman away, but at this moment, a flash of light flashed in my mind. Rat Man! Isn''t this a worker who is delivered to your door! Unlike other species of Orcs, Rat People are not so wild by nature. Because they are at the bottom of the food chain, they are naturally accustomed to swallowing their voices and are very easy to manage. Its just that the Rat Mans appetite is not small, but his strength is not large, so he is not suitable to be a slave, so it is rare to hear that there are Rat Man slaves. But the workers Green needs do not need strength, as long as they are diligent and obedient, and after training, they can operate machines. The Rat Man completely meets these conditions. The only bad thing about ?? is that the Rat People have the habit of petty theft, and they are very cunning. For this, Green is not worried at all. If the rat people can complete the training and enter the factory, those rigid and strict skeleton overseers will let them know what is militarized management. Just a few minutes later, the rat-man shaman Decarus was transformed into a shadow creature by Grimm. But looking at the loyalty of [50] on the attribute bar, Green knew that this guy was very dishonest, so he simply gave him a taste of the burning soul... After some training and horrific screams, the shaman''s loyalty quickly increased from [50] to [70], and he kept nodding his head in front of Green, constantly using abnormal Nauseous words praise Green, the cruel master. Immediately, the Rat Man Shaman returned to the panicked Rat Man tribe and announced his decision to migrate to the south. This news made all the rat people who were terrified these days relieved, and when they heard that they would arrange jobs in the south, with food and wages, the most hired rat people among the tribes even had a little more expectation. At the same time, in the name of James, Green sent a diplomatic note to the red-skin orc tribe, asking them to immediately release the rat people they had captured before. This sternly worded diplomatic note immediately caused an uproar in the red-skin orc tribe. Those old-fashioned old orcs felt insulted and jumped up and down one by one, clamoring that the orcs were not slaves of the undead, noble red-skinned Not those lowly greenskins, the last failure was just an accident... However, as the strongest chief of the tribe, Renza was unmoved. He had seen the power of the undead empire with his own eyes, and had personally experienced the powerlessness on the battlefield. No matter how the stupid old guys shouted, Renza didn''t say a word, neither agreed nor opposed, just stood by and watched those old men who were about to die but cling to power. In fact, in the heart of Renza, I really hope that these old people will attack the undead empire, and then all die on the battlefield "gloriously"! It''s a pity that he knows that this is impossible at all. These old people are no longer the warriors who were not afraid of death. Don''t look at the fierceness of their clamor now, but once they are serious, when they send an army to fight, they will have a Hundreds of reasons to shirk and let others be cannon fodder for them. After the last lesson, Renza has completely recognized the faces of these old orcs. At the same time, he also decided in his heart that it is time for the tribe to change. Continuing to let these rotten old guys in power will only make the entire tribe. They all went down with corruption. And now, there is an opportunity in front of him... (end of this chapter) Chapter 604： 609? New enemy Chapter 604 609 New enemies After sending an official letter to the red-skin orc tribe, Green received a secret reply the next day, it was the chief of the red-skin orc, Renza! But looking at this reply, Green was a little surprised. Renza agreed to release the Rat Man, but he had a request. He hoped Green could cooperate with him to get rid of the old school in the tribe. And in return, the redskin orcs will not only put back those ratmen, but also present an artifact, and three thousand orc warriors. Green sneered in his heart after reading the letter, this Renza had a good idea. Let him help get rid of the old people of the tribe, so that he can really control the power, and what he paid is just an artifact. As for the so-called 3,000 orc warriors, I am afraid they are all the confidants of the elders and old shamans, even if they do not give them away Green also has to be removed, it is better to use the waste. "James, take a look." Green handed the letter to James, and after he read it, he asked, "What do you think?" James pondered for a moment, then slowly shook his head and said, "Your Majesty, I think it is better to do less at this time. If we interfere in the internal affairs of the orc tribe, it is likely to cause a backlash from the Grey Elves and the Great Tuttle. The most important thing is It''s not doing us enough good to do this, it''s just helping this young orc leader take power..." Green was noncommittal, motioning him to continue. "This subordinate knows that His Majesty''s main energy is currently on the alchemy mecha factory, and now is not the time to start the war lightly." James analyzed: "And the red-skin orc named Renza has a lot of ambitions. He has mastered the power of the redskin orcs, and is likely to threaten the northern border of the empire in the future. If possible, I suggest that your majesty can return this letter to the old shaman of the redskin orcs, and let them fight for the lose-lose. , in the end, no matter who wins, the red-skin orcs will suffer greatly." James'' remarks undoubtedly touched Green''s heart. In fact, Green didn''t take these tribes in the north at all. After his mecha factory was completed, the output of thousands of aircraft in a day would be 30,000 in a month, enough to form a large army of 30,000 people. And with the establishment of the alchemy mecha factory, the next step will be to produce more improved alchemy mechas, which can not only equip Green''s own undead army, but also select those servants with strong combat effectiveness and high loyalty. Armed with alchemy mechas, such as the lizards and half-orcs who first followed Green, and the hard-working, hard-working Cyclops. Especially the Cyclops, played a very important role in the development of the undead empire. As a reward, Green was ready to wait for Black Claw to free up his hand, so he designed a giant mecha for the Cyclops to arm these big guys. When the troops under Green''s command begin to fully mecha, and then face many tribes in the north, whether it is the red-skin orcs or the gray elf tribes, they will form a technical crush that is difficult to wipe out. At that time, it will not be a war but a simple slaughter. . So when the leader of the red-skin orcs, Renza, tried to convince Green that he thought it was quite tempting, these chips were meaningless in Green''s eyes, and participating in it would disrupt his rhythm. As for the captured Rat Men, Greene didn''t have to come here. The total number of Rat People already exceeds 3 million. The ratio of 20 to 1 to select workers is enough to select 150,000 qualified workers. Adding human workers, it is almost enough. And at the beginning, Green only promised to accept the existing ratmen, and did not promise to help them get back the captured clansmen. As for sending out that diplomatic letter, it was just a routine thing, in case the red-skin orcs really agreed! While Renza was still waiting for Green''s reply, the old shaman of the redskin orc tribe received a mysterious letter. This old shaman is also a very powerful superhuman, otherwise it would be impossible to stabilize the powerful Renza who is a chief and powerful in these years. "Lensa! You... how dare you!" The old shaman was shocked and sad after reading it. He had always regarded Renza as his successor, and even raised him as his own son. The reason why he has to use several elders to restrict Renza''s rights is that he is still too young, and he is not calm enough in times of trouble. kind of degree. But what the old shaman did not expect was that Renza would take this opportunity to kill him! Of course, the old shaman will not completely believe that Green sent this letter, and he will secretly verify it, with the last glimmer of hope, hoping that this is a conspiracy of the undead empire to sow discord. Unfortunately, the old shaman was disappointed in the end. As long as you pay a little attention, it is not difficult to find clues, indicating that Renza is secretly preparing some big moves... The next day, a brutal infighting broke out in the red-skin orc tribe. As the chief of the tribe, Renza killed the old shaman and three tribal elders independently under the circumstance of being attacked, and led the orc warriors loyal to him to cleanse To the tens of thousands of orcs who tend to the old shaman line. Although he finally mastered the rights of the tribe and solved all the constraints, what Renza faced was a broken tribe. After a **** infighting, people were panicked and alienated. His reputation also plummeted, and he even lost his reputation. Someone secretly secretly killed the old shaman and the three elders in order to seize power. Lenza had no choice but to stand on the top of the cliff near the tribe, secretly gnashing his teeth and looking at the powerful empire ruled by the undead in the south. He already knew that it was Green who deliberately leaked the news. If he had enough force now, he would definitely go south without hesitation and destroy those **** bones and ghosts, but he couldn''t, he had to endure, even Obediently send the captive hundreds of thousands of Ratmen too. Lensa felt an unprecedented humiliation! "Lensa, I heard that you are not doing well recently." A soft and pleasant voice came from behind, accompanied by the sound of rhythmic high heels stepping on stones. Lenza didn''t have to look back to know that it was the Grey Elf Queen Alexia who came, and this woman definitely didn''t come to him to explain or laugh at him. "What''s the matter? Her Majesty?" Renza turned around and asked neither arrogantly nor arrogantly. Alexia was still dressed in a cool and tempting dress, with a charming smile on her perfect face: "Why, can''t I come and see you if I have nothing to do? We are old friends!" Lunza spread out his hands, but that means you don''t come to this set, do you have no idea what kind of character you have? Alexia was not angry, and continued to smile: "Okay, okay, I do have something to discuss with you, but looking at your current situation, I''m afraid you''re not in the mood." Renza snorted: "I am very good, the tribe can only grow new flesh after clearing the carrion, and continue to grow and develop, the slight pain is for the better development in the future, as the chief of the orcs, I know what to do. " "Okay, then I''ll say it." Alexia narrowed her eyes, a dangerous cold light flashed in her beautiful eyes, and said word by word: "Vengeance~ Revenge~! Are you interested!" Lenza''s brows twitched, and he looked at the Grey Elf Queen in front of him in astonishment. Of course, he understood who the other party was looking for revenge. Except for the undead empire in the south, no one could make Alexia deflate in recent years. It''s just that he didn''t know what made the Queen of Grey Elf so confident and able to find a place in the powerful undead empire. Could it be that he found some powerful reinforcements? Or is there any other way to deal with that powerful undead king? Thinking of this, Renza is also interested. If he can really defeat the strong enemy in the south, he will not hesitate to use the battle axe to smash those **** bones. However, Renza is also very cautious. He must be sure that nothing is wrong. The red-skin orc tribe that has just experienced civil strife can''t afford to fail... Green did not know that there was a new change in the northern border. When he learned the news of the infighting of the red-skin orc tribe, he had already returned to the human city-state. The construction site is still in full swing, and the fourth production line has entered the commissioning stage. The low-profile version of Ma Runjia produced by the first and second production lines has been packaged and sent to the factory in the Northwest Territory through the portal. This is a shadow factory built by Green in order to hide from the public. In name, these mechas are produced here, but in fact it is just a warehouse. The assembled Ma Runjia from the foggy world is transported here, and then it can be directly transported to the No. 1 Void World by the Void Ship, or first to the Condor Empire by sea, and then enter the No. 1 Void World from the Time and Space Gate of the Condor Empire. The first method is fast, but the cost will be relatively high. Green and the others do not have free shipping when they do business. The second method will waste a lot of time. It will take at least three days to transport from the northwest province of the Kingdom of Lorenzo to the nearest port, and it will take another seven days for the freighter to sail from the Kingdom of Lorenzo to the Condor Empire, and then pass through the huge Condor Empire. The realm of the transported to the time-space portal to Void World No. 1... After this trip, there will be at least fifteen more days of travel. Condor Empire really has a lot of money, so they chose the first mode of transportation without hesitation. The first batch of horse run armors delivered smelled brand new oil, and they were delivered to the front line of No. 1 Void World at the first time. There are also five formal-level high-level necromancers. These five thousand horse run armors are equipped with the contracted undead creatures of these five necromancers. Each person controls one thousand mechas. As a regiment-level combat single-winner, as soon as they arrive at the front line, they join the fiercest battle. As a result, after the first day of fighting, the 5,000 Ma Runjia lost one-fifth. A thousand mechas were scrapped, and in just one day, four million gold pounds were gone! However, the generals and marshals on the front line of the Condor Empire from top to bottom are not distressed, but are very happy... (end of this chapter) Chapter 605： 610? His Highness is still brother-in-law Chapter 605 610 His Highness is still a brother-in-law Because of this day''s battle, when the casualties were counted after the war, the casualties of the front-line combat troops actually dropped by [30%]! This has only invested 5,000 Ma Runjia. If the first phase of the order is all in place, and 100,000 Alchemy Mechas will be fully put into the battlefield, I believe that the casualty rate of the entire front will be greatly reduced, and it may even change the power balance of the two sides on the front line. When the time comes, the Church of the Holy Light will have a headache! At the Central Command of the Condor Empire, Prince Simdor got today''s battle report and read it carefully, especially the front-line investment in Ma Runjia. For this kind of mecha that the empire spent a lot of money on, Prince Simdor still attaches great importance to it. . After watching it for a few minutes, His Royal Highness smiled and said to the staff officer beside him: "Go and urge Princess Mulesina and that Green, let them speed up production! In addition...Apply to His Majesty and order two more. One hundred thousand." The staff officer next to him quickly recorded the order of Prince Simdor, but in the end he hesitated: "No more waiting for two days? Only one day''s data does not seem to be very convincing, and..." The staff officer lowered his voice slightly. : "I heard about Her Royal Highness Princess Mueryatis, but I ate a lot here, your side..." This staff officer is the absolute confidant of Prince Simdor, so he has no scruples when he speaks, and the implication is obvious. Prince Simdor frowned slightly. The war on the front line had exhausted him recently, and he had no time to think about other issues. After being reminded by the staff officer, he suddenly remembered that the military purchase of hundreds of millions of gold pounds, here There is so much oil and water that even Princess Muryatis put down her body and participated in it. Prince Simdor is the direct handler, how could he miss this opportunity in vain! Prince Simdor frowned slightly, and glanced at the staff officer: "What have you heard?" The staff officer smiled: "That, brother-in-law..." Prince Simdor glared at him: "Be careful at the front!" The staff officer smiled and immediately changed his tune: "Yes! Your Highness, I have a good friend who happens to be a female official at Her Royal Highness''s side, and I know some insider stories..." He said thiefly and stretched out an ''eight'' gesture. Seeing this, Prince Simdor sneered, "Eight million pounds?" In fact, Prince Simdor also values ??this brother-in-law very much. He is not only smart and clever, but also very measured. He has never caused trouble for him. He will definitely develop greatly in the future, but after all, he is only from a baron family. The eyelids are still too shallow, and the mere eight million pounds is worth the fuss. Who knew that this brother-in-law shook his head and said after a pause: "No, sister... Your Highness, it''s eight hundred gold pounds... a set!" "What did you say!" When Prince Simdor heard this, he blurted out, his tone raised three degrees. A rebate of 800 gold pounds per set! What is this concept? 100,000 mechas is 80 million pounds. He is an MMP, and he is about to catch up with the income of his entire industry in five or six years. It was only then that I realized that it wasn''t my brother-in-law who had shallow eyelids, it was really that girl from the Kingdom of Lorenzo (Princess Mulesina) who dared to give money! An order is 80 million pounds, that''s 80 million pounds! Even the well-informed Prince Simdor was a little dazed for a while. Fortunately, his concentration was very strong. After only a few seconds, he came back to his senses and looked at his brother-in-law: "What are you going to do?" "His Royal Highness..." The staff officer was about to speak, but was interrupted by Prince Simdor: "What, Your Highness, there is no one else right now, just call my brother-in-law." The corner of the staff officer''s mouth twitched slightly, come on, you said everything, and immediately changed his words: "Brother-in-law, I''m thinking about this, we can''t be reckless, and now there is Princess Muryatis here in the country, buying alchemy mecha is here. Things can''t be stopped, we can''t even deliberately make things difficult, after all, you don''t know what kind of temper he is." Prince Simdor nodded slightly, thinking of that willful and charming niece, he also felt a headache, but His Majesty is very doting, and it is impossible to take out the benefits that have already been obtained from this princess. It seems that if you want to blow up the oil and water, you have to find a way from the Kingdom of Lorenzo. But that Princess Mulesina is not a fuel-efficient lamp, and that Green, not long ago, the crisis on Sithone''s side was resolved through Green. The most important thing is that he had an unpleasant quarrel with Grand Duke Mora last time. If he stared at Princess Mulesina again this time, he would be suspected of deliberately targeting him. What would Grand Duke Mora think? Prince Simdor also fell into contemplation. He didn''t recognize many friends in his life, and Grand Duke Mora was one of them. He really didn''t want to turn against each other. "Well, this matter is indeed a bit difficult." Prince Simdor looked at his brother-in-law who seemed to have a plan: "What can you do, hurry up, don''t hide it, you have a share here too! " The brother-in-law immediately smiled and said: "Brother-in-law, I understand your concerns, Princess Mueryatis must not be able to move, and the identity of the supplier is also very sensitive, both sides are not easy to start, we can only find another way. ..." Then he took out another page of the report and placed it next to the battle report that Prince Simdor had just put down: "Brother-in-law, check it out, this is the battle report of the 100-man squad from before. Although today''s mecha unit performed well. It''s good, but it''s still a lot weaker than before." Prince Simdor made a quick comparison. The important data on the report has been drawn, and the comparison between the two sides is clear at a glance. "What''s going on?" Prince Simdor frowned slightly. He didn''t believe that the second batch of Ma Runjias were shoddy and inferior products, because he personally went to see this batch of Mechas when they were unpacked. It is a very sophisticated alchemy mecha, even better than the one produced by the Condor Empire itself. The most important thing is that no matter how good their alchemy mecha is, whether it is the Condor Empire or the Sithawn Kingdom, someone has to drive it. Relatively speaking, they use undead creatures as a carrier for manipulating mechas. Both of them have this technology. almost blank. It is also quite technically difficult to make mechas controlled by undead creatures as flexible as those controlled by humans. It was a genius like Black Claw who didn''t understand it at the beginning. In the end, Green used the characteristics of the cemetery to directly brush the psionic energy to sneak the skeleton soldiers into the horse''s armor perfectly, and then let the Black Claw disassemble and reverse development. This is equivalent to knowing the answer to do the question, is it greatly reduced, and this is barely completed. Even so, the fusion and embedding technology of undead and alchemy mecha finally developed by Black Claw can only reach [70%] of the perfect state. This is the core technology that Green really masters, and there is a special self-destruction device inside each alchemy mecha. Once it is forcibly demolished, the embedded device will self-destruct to achieve the purpose of technical secrecy. The brother-in-law said in a timely manner: "Brother-in-law, I found this situation and immediately contacted Princess Moulesina. She replied that the first batch of experimental mechas were equipped with high-end weapons and armor, and the cost was higher than the basic version. Seven hundred pounds." "Four thousand seven hundred gold pounds?" Prince Simdor frowned: "At this price... how much can we eat?" A shrewd look flashed in my brother-in-law''s eyes: "Brother-in-law, you see, that''s what I think, don''t I have an arsenal! It''s all right to produce enchanted armor and dragon hunting rifles, if the unit price is raised to four thousand five hundred gold pounds , it should not be a problem to directly equip the dragon hunting rifle and enchanted armor, but there is a condition that the enchanted armor and dragon hunting rifle of these mechas must be products of our factory." "You mean..." Prince Simdor immediately understood. "Yes! Brother-in-law, I have already calculated. The cost of the armor and enchanted rifle of the existing horse run armor is about 300 gold pounds. If the unit price is increased to 4,500 gold pounds, there will be 800 gold pounds of it. space. If we use our factory''s dragon hunting rifle and enchanted armor, and the cost does not exceed 400 gold pounds, we can squeeze out 400 gold pounds of space..." Prince Simdor''s eyes narrowed slightly, one unit is four hundred gold pounds, one hundred thousand is forty million, one million... Thinking of that huge amount, even Prince Simdor couldn''t help shivering, but then he stared at his brother-in-law sternly, and he even exuded the aura of a natural disaster-level powerhouse, and said coldly: "You don''t want to Use shoddy weapons to make up for it! If that''s the case, I won''t allow it!" In general, Prince Simdor is relatively disciplined, greedy for money is greedy for money, but there are some problems, he can still strictly adhere to the bottom line. "Brother-in-law, look at what you said, you don''t know how bold I am." My brother-in-law quickly explained: "They are all qualified dragon hunting rifles and enchanted armors, but..." "Just what?" Prince Simdor knew that there must be something tricky here. Otherwise, how could the dragon hunting rifle and enchanted armor set be so cheap? The normal price is around 1,000 pounds, so Princess Mulesina raised the price to 4,000. Seven hundred gold pounds is a very conscientious offer. "Actually, there is no problem with performance and use, the main thing is... service life!" My brother-in-law said in a low voice: "In order to save costs, the service life of dragon hunting rifles and enchanted armors is only half of the normal life. However, these undead mechas were originally intended to replace frontline cannon fodder. Consumables for troops, even if the service life is halved, it is enough." Prince Simdor frowned. If it was a benefit of millions and tens of millions, he would definitely kick his brother-in-law out without hesitation, but now this involves hundreds of millions of pounds of wealth, even as a god. The prince of the Eagle Empire, he had to admit, was really reluctant to part with it. After a long silence, Prince Simdor whispered: "You talk about this matter, I just don''t know, remember to be careful, don''t leave anyone a clue, you know!" My brother-in-law''s eyes lit up, knowing that this was done, his heart was pounding, he hurriedly stood at attention, and patted his chest to reassure Prince Simdor... (end of this chapter) Chapter 606： 611? Archduke Moras Revenge Chapter 606 611 Grand Duke Mora''s Revenge At this time, Green was still supervising the construction of the factory in the misty world. Now the planned ten production lines have been completed [80%]. As more and more production lines are put into use, coupled with the first batch of trained rat workers, the production progress of the simplified version of Ma Runjia has been further accelerated. The output has exceeded 700, and the second batch of 20,000 mechas delivered to the Condor Empire has also been shipped to the warehouse in Northwest Province, just waiting for the Condor Empire to come and receive the goods. Unexpectedly, at this time, new news came from Princess Mulesina, and a certain brother-in-law came over and wanted to be their supplier. As soon as ??Green heard about this relationship, he knew that he would definitely not be able to refuse. The so-called magistrate is worse than the current one. As the current top commander of the front line, Prince Simdor has a hundred excuses to refuse the use of Ma Runjia. And this ''brother-in-law'' also brought some shocking news to Greene, that is, if an agreement can be reached this time, he and Prince Simdor will find a way to increase the order quantity of Ma Runjia to one million! Originally, Green thought it was almost enough to get 300,000 to 400,000 orders from the Condor Empire, but he didnt expect that he was still too petty, and one mouth would be a million orders. But a new problem comes again. If there are millions of orders, with Ma Runjia''s current output, even if there are ten production lines, the monthly output will not exceed 50,000 units. It will take almost two years or even more to complete one million orders. more time. But can the current war in Void World No. 1 really last for two years? Green doesn''t think so. Based on the current situation, neither the Condor Empire nor the Church of Holy Light will be able to maintain it for at most half a year, and that''s when the real decisive battle will come. Therefore, if Green wants to eat this million orders, he must produce all the mechas within half a year. Thinking of this, Green couldn''t help but smile bitterly, this is really a feeling of ice and fire. Originally planned to build ten production lines, it seems that it has to be increased! At the same time, in Void World No. 7, the population of the entire Void World began to evacuate and divert. Half of them will enter the main world, and the other half will be assigned to the twenty-sixth void world of Princess Mulesina. And in the corner of Void World No. 7, the goddess of the night has devoured the newly born outer god. This is a very delicate and tedious process. She has to slowly strip out the divine pattern, and then purify the divinity... The goddess of the night was very patient and ignored the Duke Mora and Washington who were still not far away. After two full days, the Goddess of the Night finally peeled off all the divine patterns with satisfaction, condensed it into a small golden pill, and swallowed it in one bite. Hundreds of kilometers away, Archduke Mora and Washington have been standing here for two days. Washington didn''t know what Archduke Mora was thinking, but silently watched the goddess of the night concoct that huge and ugly outer god, as if waiting for the opportunity, and like giving up completely, waiting to sit still. Although Washington felt that Archduke Mora must have a backer, as time went on, he gradually became unsure, and wondered if he was thinking wrong? Until he saw the goddess of the night swallowing the small pill with the **** pattern condensed, Duke Mora suddenly moved slightly. Washington immediately turned his head to look, but met Duke Mora''s smiling face, and subconsciously blurted out: "You..." was interrupted by Grand Duke Mora: "You are also curious, what am I waiting for, isn''t it?" Washington nodded. He really wanted to know what means the Grand Duke Mora had to deal with the Goddess of the Night. Until this time, his heart moved and he thought of something, and he couldn''t help but widen his eyes, showing an unbelievable expression: "You! You and the Holy Light The church...but, you!" Grand Duke Mora said lightly: "Why, is it difficult to accept? Isn''t it reasonable to rely on the Holy Light in order to fight the darkness? From the moment she turned Akara into a selfless puppet, I was waiting for today''s At this moment, let her pay the price!" "But last time..." Washington thought of the last time Grand Duke Mora joined forces, destroyed the Eye of the Evil King of the Church of Holy Light, and even attracted the Lord of Holy Light to launch a divine descent and fight against the Goddess of the Night. Is that all planned? At this moment, the goddess of the night had swallowed those divine runes, and a mysterious rune of secrets and secrets appeared on the surface of her body, consuming and devouring the divine runes she had just absorbed, waiting for her to fully fuse them. , the strength will be greatly improved. However, just at this moment, two groups of pale golden rays of light suddenly appeared from the eyes of Grand Duke Mora, which were the same as the previous Akara! Washington, who was close at hand, suddenly changed his face, and immediately retreated quickly, away from Archduke Mora. He felt that the unimaginable power of the Holy Light was surging in the body of Duke Mora, and a powerful consciousness descended into the body of Duke Mora from the far-off Void Kingdom of God. The commander of Washington was completely stunned at this time. He never dreamed that the last card of Grand Duke Mora was this! Washington has always been arrogant and intelligent, and feels that he is not inferior to Archduke Mora in terms of strength, but not inferior in wisdom and strategy. But at this moment, his heart is full of mixed feelings, and his routine is too deep! Who would have thought that Grand Duke Mora, who had been holding high the banner against the Church of the Holy Light, would be able to attract the Lord of Holy Light to perform the descent ceremony. And this is a conspiracy against the goddess of the night from the very beginning. Everything seems to be going according to the plan of the goddess of the night, but the Duke of Mora is waiting for this moment. The goddess of the night swallowed the goddess of the outer god. Digestion and fusion of these divine patterns will contain most of the divine power of the Night Goddess, making her in a weak state. After painstakingly enduring for decades, Duke Mora has been waiting for this opportunity, and it is also an opportunity that the Lord of Light has been waiting for for a long time! As Grand Duke Mora started the descending ceremony, the consciousness of the Lord of Holy Light descended, which immediately attracted the attention of the Goddess of the Night. She didn''t care about absorbing the divinity and power of the Outer God, she turned her head sharply and looked over, shocked and angry. "Mora! You actually took refuge in the Holy Light!" The Night Goddess, who originally regarded Grand Duke Mora as her possession, realized that she might have been tricked, and screamed hysterically. However, what came out of Duke Mora''s mouth at this time was not his own voice, but a voice that contained a peaceful and vast breath: "Dark night! You are doomed to fail today! Wherever the light goes, the darkness will retreat. ." "Fart!" The goddess of the dark night is like a shrew, but the more she does, the more anxious she is in her heart, and as an enemy who has been entangled for countless years, she understands the Lord of Light better. Apart from the current situation, there must be something else. She was put to death. Sure enough, across from the Goddess of the Night, directly opposite the Grand Duke Mora, a space crack suddenly opened, and a figure came out from inside Shi Shiran and looked at the Goddess of the Night: "Dark Night, long time no see." While speaking, I saw a white-bearded old man wearing a light blue robe standing in the air, his body also showing the breath of a god. "Light of Wisdom! You actually..." The Goddess of the Night screamed again, she did not expect the Light of Wisdom to join forces with the Lord of Holy Light, what happened? Are they not rivals? And now the Church of the Holy Light and the Condor Empire are still fighting to the death, but... "Wisdom, you really came, a very wise choice." The Lord of Light smiled. "Of course I want to come, but it''s not because of you." The old man carrying the light of wisdom came from a very nice female voice: "Naturally, he is my friend, but he was conspired by the dark night to sink into the depths of the void. This time came to avenge him." "How do you know!" The goddess of the night said in amazement, but she did not expect that the secret of her plotting against the **** of nature was actually known by the light of wisdom. "Dark Night, I am the Light of Wisdom, and you... underestimate wisdom!" The Light of Wisdom sneered, the voice fell, and the entire No. 7 Void World emerged from the sky to the ground at the same time, layer upon layer of magic containing infinite wisdom Runes, the entire void world is blocked. The gate of time and space, which was still in normal operation a moment ago, was invalid in an instant, and the ship of the void was also blocked outside and could not pass through the world crystal wall. "Holy Light, don''t waste time, let''s do it!" The Light of Wisdom stared at the goddess of the night full of malice, and the divine breath emanating seemed to be burning the flame of vengeance... The battle of gods is not exciting, there is no dangerous battle, and there is no **** plot of the Jedi counterattack. Under the calculations of Grand Duke Mora, the goddess of the night was at the weakest time, and the two powerful gods of the Lord of Light and the Light of Wisdom joined forces, and the goddess of the night only lasted for ten minutes before kneeling. . Originally, the strength of the Goddess of the Night is not as strong as the Lord of Light or the Light of Wisdom. In addition, she is restrained by the divine patterns in her body, which makes her even weaker. However, even if it is two powerful gods, it is not easy to kill another god. When the goddess of the dark night was able to plot the **** of nature, it was also the result of a combination of many factors, otherwise the **** of nature would also It will not fall silently and suddenly. However, for Void World No. 7, the ten-minute battle was still a doomsday disaster! At the end of the battle, the entire Void World No. 7 was already riddled with holes, and it entered the final stage directly, and all life was wiped out, including Washington, who remained, was also swept away by the aftermath of the battle and turned into a piece of dust. This is still a middle-level natural disaster powerhouse, one can imagine those other human beings and creatures As the world consciousness of Void World No. 7, facing the battle of the three gods, he could only hide in the corner, shivering... (end of this chapter) Chapter 607： 612? The Wrath of the Light Comes Chapter 607 612 The Wrath of the Holy Light Comes At this time, the goddess of the night was surrounded by two different colors of divine power, and was trapped in a spherical space. She was still trying to struggle, and her divine power burst out frequently. , which revealed a golden light, like a broken, re-adhesive porcelain, as long as it is lightly touched, it will shatter again. "Let me go!" The Night Goddess roared hysterically, but she couldn''t shake the spherical blockade at all. "Mora! You humble ant, you dare to plot against me! You will regret it!" The goddess of the night suddenly called out the name of Grand Duke Mora: "I can feel that you are not a believer of the Holy Light, you are just a temporary contract Relationship, hurry up and expel him back now, I can let Akara go, otherwise... otherwise I will fall, and she will die with her!" Grand Duke Mora''s body shook, and the light from his eyes converged, revealing his original pupils, but the aura of holy light emanating from Grand Duke Mora did not weaken at all. "Goddess of the night, stop rhetoric, since you forced Akara to become your mad believer, Akara was already dead at that moment, and now it''s just a body." Grand Duke Mora said indifferently: "You don''t need to either. Deliberately, I want to delay time and wait for someone to come to rescue you." The night goddess''s breath was shocked. She didn''t expect Grand Duke Mora to reveal her purpose. Now she just wants to delay the time as much as possible. She has already sent a distress signal. If that ally can arrive, she still has a glimmer of hope. Otherwise...you can only follow in the footsteps of the gods of nature. Its a pity that everyone present would not give her such a chance, including Grand Duke Mora At the same time, on the edge of Void No. 1, in a dark and wide cave. Gaia''s huge head was fixed on the mountain wall, and a hidden power fluctuation flashed out, which was the night goddess''s distress signal. But Gaia turned a blind eye, still looking at the Sivinaya saint who was standing below and reporting to her. As the Eagle Empire invested a lot of alchemy mechas codenamed "Ma Run", the situation on the battlefield has become increasingly unfavorable for the Church of Holy Light. And facing the onslaught of the West Thorne Kingdom on the east front, the Church of Holy Light was also in a disadvantaged defensive state, and only Thin Line, with the support of the Frost Giant, temporarily gained the upper hand. At the beginning, Saintess of Sivinaya didn''t know how the style of the Condor Empire suddenly changed, and she actually played mecha like Sishorn, thinking that it was the support sent by Sishorn. But with the increasing number of horse run armor on the battlefield, first several thousand, then tens of thousands, hundreds of thousands... In a short period of time, more than 200,000 mecha troops appeared on the front line of the Condor Empire! These fearless Ma Runjia are simply the nemesis of the Holy Light Church''s Punishment Army! At this time, including Saintess Sivinaya and other high-level leaders of the Church of the Holy Light, it is impossible for these mechas to be supported by the Kingdom of Sishorn. The total number of mecha troops in the Kingdom of Sishorn is 300,000. Forget it, it is impossible to support the more than 200,000 alchemy mechas of the Condor Empire. So far, the name of the ''Green and Mulesina Joint Military Enterprise'' from the Kingdom of Lorenzo has appeared in everyone''s field of vision. But everyone''s first reaction was that this was impossible. The Lorenzo Kingdom, which has always been known for its backwardness and conservativeness, could have a giant joint enterprise specializing in the production of mechas! And his output is quite amazing, with a monthly output of more than 50,000, and the performance of the mecha and the battlefield performance are not inferior to the products of the Kingdom of Sithawn. The most important thing is that this kind of mecha does not need special mecha soldiers to operate, but directly uses the undead control, which can greatly reduce casualties. In the face of this new situation, the top of the Church of Holy Light couldn''t help but do nothing. Although Archduke Mora and the Lord of Holy Light joined forces to deal with the Goddess of the Night, that did not prevent the war between the Kingdom of Lorenzo and the Church of Holy Light. Gaia didn''t show much interest in the new Ma Runjia after listening to the report of the Virgin of Sivinaya, because in her opinion, such a thing as mecha is really not on the table, unless it is the ''Destruction of the God of Machinery'' King Kong'' Legion. The millions of steel torrent army, in the last war of besieging and suppressing the God of Machines, showed their well-deserved combat effectiveness. Under the command of the gods who participated in the siege, countless servant troops and church troops were destroying the King Kong Legion. In front of the halberd sinking into the sand. In the end, the Destruction King Kong Army finally fell apart because the God of Machines couldn''t bear it. "Okay, these little things don''t need to be said." Gaia said lightly: "What happened to Modi? Did you find the other parts of the God of Machinery? He must speed up the progress. I just received a call for help from the dark night, The Lord of Holy Light and the Light of Wisdom have already started, and the self-righteous idiot in the dark night will not last long." The Virgin of Sivinaya said with a sullen expression: "Mother mother, Modi suffered a serious injury last time, and has not fully recovered yet, but the next part of the God of Machinery has already been revealed, and I believe there will be soon. new progress." Gaia frowned: "We have to speed up and let the Abyss Club be dispatched! Modi and Aludika are too alone." "Is the Abyss Club exposed so soon?" Saintess of Sivinaya was a little unwilling to play such an important card so early. Gaia said lightly: "Don''t feel a pity, the Abyss Club was created to deal with this situation. I have accumulated strength and hidden it for so long, isn''t it that I can use it when it is critical. And now the discerning person can guess the abyss. There is no point in hiding the abnormality of the club, it is better to act decisively." "I understand!" The Virgin of Sivinaya bowed her head and promised... On the other side, the highest command of the front line of the Church of the Holy Light. This is a majestic palace suspended at an altitude of thousands of meters. Below is a base with golden fluorescent lights, with a diameter of more than 1,000 meters. There is a palace above it, which is brilliant and shining with holy light. In this palace, as the commander-in-chief of this battle and the first successor of the next Pope of the Church of the Holy Light, Archbishop Link, sat on the throne in the middle with a sullen face, and the golden robe of the Holy Light made the The first archbishop looked unusually dignified. The left and right sides below are also high-ranking church leaders at the level of archbishops, each with a very serious expression. After a long silence in the palace, Archbishop Link finally spoke: "Have you found the source of those mechas?" "It has been confirmed that the mecha is from the Kingdom of Lorenzo and was produced by Princess Moulesina and Duke Wood Slater of the Northwest Province." An archbishop in charge of intelligence stepped forward to report, but he He was still a little uneasy in his heart, because he just got the news, and he didn''t even believe it himself. What are you kidding, the Lorenzo Kingdom can produce such a powerful alchemy mecha? It would be better to say that the sows will climb trees. But after repeated confirmation, all the information so far pointed to the Kingdom of Lorenzo, but he had to report the news to Archbishop Link. Sure enough, Archbishop Link frowned, but he didn''t question or pursue it, he just said lightly: "Since the source has been determined, let''s just destroy their factory! I authorize you to use Holy Light''s Wrath." There was no order of anger and excitement, Archbishop Link just ordered it lightly, as if to say "Have you eaten?" However, everyone present understands what the Wrath of the Light means. Once the Wrath of the Light is used against the Lorenzo Kingdom in the main world, it is equivalent to expanding the current battlefield, and whether it can destroy the opponent''s machine. Factory A also said that this move will definitely anger the other party and be subject to strong retaliation. But then again, is the Church of the Holy Light afraid of retribution? Just three hours later, in the northwestern province of the Kingdom of Lorenzo, at 3:5 pm. It can be seen in the whole territory of Lorenzo Kingdom, and suddenly an amazingly bright light flashed in the sky, as if two suns appeared in the sky at this moment! Everyone who is outdoors will stop and look up like the sky at this moment. On the main world side, the tension brought about by the war in Void World No. 1 has not been felt, especially in the Kingdom of Lorenzo, no one has thought what that light is, and thought it was some strange and magnificent natural phenomenon. Immediately after that, the light beam converged, forming a falling beam of light, falling straight towards the northwest province. Prady XIV and Marshal Santos, who had previously withdrawn from Void World No. 7, all sensed the power of Holy Light''s wrath in an instant. Daoguangzhu didn''t come here, he breathed a sigh of relief, and then he saw that the target of Holy Light''s Wrath was Green''s Northwest Territory. The two looked at each other, and they were all very strange. They didn''t understand what the Holy Light Church meant to use such a large battle to attack Green''s territory? Because of the God-building plan, they have put all their energy there recently, and they don''t know that the Ma Runjia created by Green has ushered in the strategic balance between the Condor Empire and the Church of the Holy Light. At the next moment, there was a loud bang, and the Shadow Factory located in the Northwest Province was submerged and swallowed by the golden rays of the Holy Light''s Wrath! In an instant, this huge factory area with an area of ??2 kilometers in the outer suburbs of Langton City was completely destroyed, including more than 2,000 people working in it, and 12,000 horse run armors stored in the warehouse. As the light of Holy Light''s wrath converged, a circular crater more than ten meters deep was left on the ground. Fortunately, it was far away from the urban area and did not directly cause more casualties. But it was followed by a strong earthquake, which affected the entire Northwest Province, causing a large number of houses to collapse and at least indirectly causing more than 20,000 civilian casualties. Green quickly learned that the shadow factory in the main world was attacked by the wrath of the Holy Light, which surprised him. At the same time, he was secretly glad that the real factories were built in the foggy world, otherwise the loss this time would be too great. But the Holy Light Churchs move also angered Green. Originally, he was just selling mechas to make some money, but he didnt expect to be targeted! Is this taking my fat tiger as a soft persimmon! Green''s thoughts twitched, and he already had a way to retaliate. (end of this chapter) Chapter 608： 613? Early morning prayer Chapter 608 613 Morning Prayer Fifteen minutes after the shadow factory in the main world was attacked, Green received a letter from Princess Moulesina, asking about the specific situation and how the damage was. Compared with Green, Princess Mulesina didn''t fully understand the situation here. She thought that the factory had suffered heavy losses. Still haunted by the attack on the Church of the Holy Light. But after scolding for a while, when it comes to how to take revenge measures, Princess Mulesina has no idea what to do. Its really that they have too few means to get revenge on the Church of the Holy Light, and even if they go back to revenge, its just a small fight, its hard to let them The Church of the Holy Light is in deep pain. In fact, Green had already had an idea in his heart, so he simply said to Princess Mulesina: "Forget it, you can leave this matter alone, and I will let the gods of the Holy Light Church know that we are not easy to mess with. ." After saying that, Green cut off the connection and immediately returned to the foggy world. The foggy world at this time is near the original human city-state, and a brand new industrial city has been formed relying on a huge factory area. The city consists of two parts, the east and the west. The middle is a huge mecha production line, the east is the living area where humans mainly live, and the washing machine is where the rat people live. After these rat people were migrated by Green, after detailed statistics and ID cards were issued, they became official citizens of the undead empire. Their total population is 4.32 million. After training, there are currently 100,000 people who have become Workers of the mecha production line, and provided 200,000 ratmen servants. It''s just that these Rat Man servants have limited combat effectiveness, and Green has no plans to send them to the front line, at most as a logistics force. The other ratmen were scattered by Green and scattered throughout the undead empire. Different from other orcs, in addition to being suitable for workers, the Ratman is also a rare farmer among the orcs. Although the misty world is barren, it is not a barren land, and as Greene''s productivity becomes stronger and stronger, water diversion, soil improvement, artificial fertilization, etc., have been able to transform many barren lands into fertile fields with good yields. . This time, the advantages of the Rat Man were brought into play. The Rat Man, who was originally the weakest and the lowest status among the orcs, came to Green and turned into a very important participant in industry and agriculture, second only to humans. In Green''s opinion, the effect of these four million rat people is even more than the benefit he brought from conquering the entire northern orc alliance. Now, the ten production lines here have all been put into operation, and they are running at full capacity, three shifts a day, and the Nissan Horse Runjia is up to 1,500. At the same time, in the south of the human city-state, near the original Black Feather Town and Shiraishi Town, the second mecha production base is under intense construction. This time, the shadow factory in the main world was attacked by the wrath of the Holy Light, and he reminded Green not to put eggs in one basket, and to strengthen the defense of the mecha production line. Through the relationship of Princess Mulesina, contact the Wizards Association. The high-level officials did not hesitate to spend tens of millions of dollars to invite natural disaster-level magicians to order capital-level magical defense barriers. According to Green''s request, this large-scale magical defense barrier that can shelter a city must be integrated into a movable device, which can be easily constructed in the overworld and then brought to the foggy world for deployment. And the level of magic defense must be able to resist the full blow of a natural disaster-level primary powerhouse. Finally, after the evaluation of professional accountants and the efforts of the negotiating experts on Princess Mulesina''s side, the price of each magical defense barrier was determined to be 17 million pounds. Green came directly and prepared to deduct them on the factory area. Prepare for possible future enemy attacks. At the same time, Green also began to take revenge on the Church of the Holy Light. As the saying goes, it is not too late for a gentleman to take revenge in ten years, and a villain takes revenge from morning till night. Green''s revenge is like a mad dog! Whenever he thinks of the Holy Light Church throwing Holy Light''s Wrath into his territory, Green''s heart feels like a needle has been stabbed. Can''t take revenge and go back, he will never be able to master his mind! Forbearance, endure the calm, take a step back and open the sky? That doesn''t exist at all! In the town hall of the cemetery, Black Claw, Professor Arkansas, Dr. Vincent, and the three major scientific research dogs under Green all called over. The huge and dark town hall was filled with a depressing atmosphere, which made all three of Black Claw feel Green''s anger. Green did not possess the dark angels, and gave them an order through the soul link: "Three days! I only give you three days, I want to see the final finished product, within these three days, I authorize you to call everything Resources, use all the people, including me. Don''t let me down!" "Yes, Your Majesty!" The three Black Claws immediately knelt on one knee and answered in unison. Because of their profound knowledge and superb technical level, Green respects the three of them very much. They usually treat each other equally when they talk and do things. They rarely give Green a big gift like this. But this time, all three of them felt Green''s anger, which was the anger from the undead king. Even if the other party was the powerful Holy Light Church, they had to pay the price of blood and life. This is not the time when they are pretending to be big, their knees are worthless in the face of an angry undead king. After giving the death order to the three Black Claws, Green thought for a while and sent a magical message to Prince Simdor, hoping that Prince Simdor would cooperate and launch a high-intensity attack on the Church of Holy Light on the front line. Prince Simdor was quite polite to the partners who could bring him hundreds of millions of gold pounds. Mechas can be counted in the account of the Condor Empire, but I hope Green can speed up the progress and not affect the supply progress of the next batch of mechas. Before this, Prince Simdor was really worried for a while when he learned that the factories in the Northwest Province were destroyed by Holy Light''s Wrath. Fortunately, he soon received a promise from Princess Mulesina that it would not affect the production of mechas, so he was relieved, and his heart was also secretly angry. The armor hasn''t been delivered yet. If the machining factory is really destroyed, his hundreds of millions of gold pounds will be lost. In the blink of an eye, three days later. This morning, the No. 1 Void World, the capital of the Holy Kingdom - the City of Holy Light! The holy morning light shines on this majestic and magnificent metropolis. The bell at eight o''clock strikes, and the church all over the city of holy light is almost at the same time. At the same time, there is a serene bell. The devout believers of the holy light, Whether it is in the church or walking on the street, all stop to listen, pray silently in their hearts, and may the holy light shine on the world. Westminster Abbey, the largest and most magnificent church in the City of Light. The spire is 320 meters high and covers an area of ??more than 200,000 square meters. The chapel can accommodate up to 6,000 people to pray. Apart from the tower of the most central Holy Light, the entire City of Holy Light is the same as Saint Cyr. A great building of the same name as the church. Father Carl didn''t wake up until he heard the bell at eight o''clock today because he was too tired last night. As a devout believer of the Holy Light, he immediately lifted the quilt when he heard the bell, revealing his slack and old flesh, kneeling on the bed naked and praying to the Holy Light. However, when the quilt was lifted, two other equally naked bodies were revealed. Two girls, one with blond hair and one with brown hair, their bodies have not yet fully developed, their bodies are in a mess, and their bodies are full of bruises. The two girls were already awake, but their eyes were numb, lying there, motionless, listening to Father Carl beside him praising the Holy Light... In another room not far from Father Carl''s room, a neatly dressed nun was also praying. This nun, who is less than thirty years old, is the most mature and **** time for a woman. Even if she is wrapped in a large nun''s robe, she can still feel her beauty. The sun from outside the window shone on the nun''s face, as if a layer of gold was inlaid, her face was rosy and delicate, making her look extremely holy. However, not far from this nun, there were five thick wooden crosses erected on top of which were bound five sturdy men, all of them in their twenties, very handsome and robust. In order to ensure that every time you pray to God, there is no distraction, no distractions, and the purest power of faith. After a few minutes, the prayer was over, the nun stood up contentedly, and the wide nun''s robe swayed slightly. At the same time, two strong women walked in from the outside, bowed and saluted the nun, then walked to the side, checked the five men, and found that one of them was dying, rolled his eyes, silently chest, and whispered Said: "Sir, this is no longer possible." "Oh, then let''s take it." The nun said without any emotional fluctuations, because of the overdose of drugs, it is not far from death. The two healthy women swiftly released the shackles and lifted the man out. Coincidentally, a young priest came in from the outside, and when he saw this scene, he was not used to it. He just glanced at the nun, and came to the nun: "Sir, Father Carl is ready, let me ask today. Is the Holy Light ceremony okay?" With a solemn and holy expression on her face, Sister ?? said calmly, "Father Carl, rest assured, everything is ready for the Holy Light Ceremony." "Yes, my lord." The young priest stroked his chest again and saluted, then took two steps back, turned and walked out... (end of this chapter) Chapter 609： 614? Greens counterattack Chapter 609 614 Green''s Counterattack City of Light, 8:30. In Westminster Abbey, through the stained glass of the dome, the eye shines in, forming beams of light, spreading on the heads of the crowd below. In the magnificent church hall, more than 5,000 people gathered here, waiting for the opening of the Holy Light ceremony. They devoutly believed in the Holy Light and hoped that the great Lord of Holy Light could redeem them and allow them to enter God after death. Guo Yong enjoys a blissful and worry-free life. At the door of the church, an old man with a hunched back walked in slowly, carrying a heavy-looking leather bag in his hand. The Knights of Light who maintained the order at the door didn''t care too much about the old man with the suitcase, because it was not uncommon for people like this at every Holy Light ceremony. There should be a lot of gold pounds inside, which would be donated to the church after the ceremony. , in order to obtain the blessing of the bishop and even the archbishop. The old man walked to the front row of the church step by step. Seeing his age and the suitcase in his hand, many people moved out of the way. Although there are thousands of people in the hall, it is not noisy, everyone finds a place to sit in a quiet and orderly manner, prays silently in their hearts, and waits for the ceremony to begin. At this moment, with a thud, the bell in the chapel rang. The sound was melodious and sweet, making people feel peaceful. Father Carr and the nun walked to the front stage one after the other, with soft smiles, a kind elder, the other a model of gentleness and demure, no one would have thought of the filth hidden behind them. Old John, who was sitting below, suddenly regained his energy and looked around in confusion. He completely forgot how he got here. Old John looked around. He was a frequent visitor to Westminster Abbey. Of course, he knew the chapel here, and he also knew Father Carl and the beautiful nun who stood on it, but why did he not remember how he got here? here? At this time, he found the suitcase at his feet. It was not his thing. He turned his head and looked beside him. It was a middle-aged man who looked a little vicious, but even the most vicious people in the church would show kindness. side. The middle-aged man smiled and nodded to Old John. Old John smiled, thinking that the box belonged to him, so he didn''t think much about it. He tried again to recall that he should be in the factory in the suburbs, why he arrived at the cathedral in a blink of an eye. The chapel At the same time, on the front line of the battle between the Condor Empire and the Church of the Holy Light. According to the agreement, Prince Simdor will launch a large-scale offensive today. And just last night, Green took the initiative to deliver 30,000 horses, and so far the total number of horses received by the Condor Empire has exceeded 200,000. Along with this batch of mechas are Black Claws, and four special signal Ma Runjia with huge backpacks. Green was still pretending to be a technician, and he had no plans to meet the top leaders of the Condor Empire on the front line. However, these four special signals of Ma Runjia were created by gathering all the technical strength of Green''s subordinates in the past three days. Green must personally see their power. "It''s ready." Talon checked the four backpack mechs one last time. From the front, these four Ma Runjia are no different from other Ma Runjia, but there is a large backpack behind it, which is Green''s revenge for the Holy Light Church''s bombing of his territory. He wants to let the Holy Light Church know that he is not a Soft persimmons. This side has been fighting the Condor Empire for so long, and they have never seen them launch an attack on the homeland of the Condor Empire, and that side has aggressively attacked their own territory! "The Church of the Holy Light, are you ready?" Green snorted coldly, the corners of his mouth were slightly upturned, and the four ''material'' horse-run armors were linked to the horse-run armor army of the Condor Empire. At nine oclock in the morning, the Condor Empire took the lead in launching an attack, first with artillery preparations, and then with mechs charging, which has become the practice of the battlefield. It''s just that the Condor Empire fought extra hard today, dispatching all the Ma Runjia Corps at one time, as well as the front-line cannon fodder troops, with a total number of nearly 600,000. The Church of the Holy Light discovered the clue in advance, and accordingly strengthened its troops, and placed legendary powerhouses in key positions. The battle broke out with the sound of the horn. The two armies seemed to be biting and colliding with each other like two crazy bulls. The soldiers and the mecha were entangled with each other. But today''s battle situation is obviously different from every day. Soon four arrows were formed on the side of the Condor Empire, and they rushed forward desperately, trying to pierce the enemy. Those who were unafraid of death, without regard for casualties, rushed to the key points of the enemy''s position. The front-line commanders of the Church of the Holy Light were taken aback, and some were not sure what the Condor Empire was going to do. He didn''t know, in fact, for today''s ''revenge action'' Green had promised that all the lost mechas would be paid for by him personally, and his only requirement was to send those four characteristics of the vest to the enemy''s most important place. However, in this regard, Prince Simdor is still very particular. Although it is said that this time it was Green''s actions to retaliate against the Holy Light Church, in the final analysis, it was because Greene provided the Condor Empire with horses and armor, which led to the Holy Light Church''s attack on the territory of the Northwest Province. s attack. Therefore, Prince Simdor directly rejected Green''s ''unreasonable'' request to bear the loss. The Condor Empire, the great country, and helping the friends of the empire to seek justice is what it should be. Of course, Greene wouldn''t be foolish enough to think that he didn''t need to pay any money at all. He would save it in the open, but he couldn''t save it in private. Just two hours later, Prince Simdor''s private bank account had an extra 3 million gold. pound. On the battlefield, the Condor Empire''s **** offensive made rapid progress. The front overlooking the Condor Empire from the air clearly broke into the direction of the Church of the Holy Light at four points, and the deepest one almost penetrated the direction of the Church of the Holy Light. Forcing the other side had to use the reserve team to fill the gap. However, the price paid for such progress is also extremely heavy. In less than an hour, tens of thousands of mechas were lost. According to the unit price of 4,500 gold pounds, more than 50 million gold medals became scrap iron. "The No. 2 machine is in place! Build a defensive position on the spot!" The No. 2 Ma Runjia controlled by Green arrived at the predetermined position first. This is a commanding height of the Holy Light Churchs position. As soon as it was captured by the Mecha Corps, the Holy Light Church began to counterattack frantically, and once dispatched more than a dozen legendary powerhouses. Condor Empire immediately dispatched legendary powerhouses to confront them, restraining the enemy and giving the mecha troops below time to build a defensive position. In the middle of the highland, a layer of conical light appeared on the legs of the Ma Runjia with the backpack, and the light quickly spun, like a huge drill, quickly digging a big hole in the ground. In less than half a minute, this Ma Runjia has disappeared from the ground, and the hole that was just dug was filled in by other Ma Runjia. This process was only a small detail on a battlefield with millions of people. No one noticed at all. The Church of the Holy Light only fought back and finally recaptured this place after ten minutes. "Report sir, there is a psionic reaction below." To regain the position, the Church of Holy Light immediately checked carefully, without the slightest carelessness, and soon discovered the mecha hidden underground. "Dig it out for me immediately, those **** of the Condor Empire will only play such useless tricks." An officer of the Church of the Holy Light cursed viciously. At this time, the other three mechas were also in place one after another. One of them was unlucky. It was hit by a long-range holy light cannon just halfway through. Fortunately, the black claws were specially reinforced to the four horse run armors, so it was not hit by the light. It exploded, but it was scrapped on the spot, and finally got to the predetermined position by the other two mechas like dragging a dog to death. "Inform Prince Simdor and give them a minute to retreat." Green ordered Talon lightly. Soon, the situation on the front line underwent new changes. The Eagle Empire seemed to be at the end of the line. After all of a sudden, they couldn''t hold it any longer, and they began to withdraw from the Holy Light Church''s position. However, there is also an emphasis on retreating. They retreat while fighting, and they are scattered without chaos. After the Holy Light Church''s troops regained their positions, they only launched a small-scale counterattack in a symbolic sense. In fact, until now, the frontline headquarters of the Church of the Holy Light has not figured out what the intention of the Eagle Empire''s sudden onslaught was today. But with their years of military experience, they all smelled the conspiracy, and after regaining their positions, they immediately ordered an inspection. Unfortunately, by this time, everything was already too late. Just one minute later, the mountain suddenly shook, and a huge mushroom cloud slowly rose from the Holy Light Church''s position. More than a ton of enchanted explosives were detonated, and in an instant, a 500-meter radius was engulfed by blazing red high-temperature flames. The strong shock wave and high-temperature gas spread around, forming a ring of airflow visible to the naked eye. Nearly 20,000 people were killed instantly in the army, as well as the affected areas nearby. "What''s going on!" In the command headquarters at the rear, a huge movement alarmed everyone. However, before anyone could report it, there was a second astonishing loud noise. This time, two self-exploding horse run armors carrying a ton of high-strength enchanted explosives exploded one after another, and a mushroom cloud was raised at the same time several kilometers away. followed by a fourth explosion... Looking from a distance, four giant mushrooms that swallowed the lives of more than 100,000 people slowly rose from the Holy Light Church''s position. You have the wrath of the Holy Light, and I have the self-exploding mecha. If you have one, lets continue to hurt each other! The corners of Green''s mouth are upturned more and more, since he began to transform into a demigod, he has hardly laughed, but this time he laughed out loud. What could be more exciting than growing a giant mushroom in the enemy''s field! (end of this chapter) Chapter 610： 615? Archbishop Link Chapter 610 615 Archbishop Link However, at this moment, a terrifying aura of natural disaster level rose from the back of the Holy Light Church position, wrapped in anger, it burst out suddenly, followed by a roar: "Condor Empire, use the enchanted explosives, you have to tear it up. Treaty!" Accompanied by the sound, a huge palm wrapped in golden holy light stretched out and swept across the four mushroom clouds that had just risen in the air, smashing them all in an instant, like killing four large flies. "Huh? Has the Holy Light Church''s natural disaster shot?" Seeing this, Green sneered slightly, and made such a big move, drawing out the opponent''s natural disaster-level powerhouse as early as he expected, so he wasn''t too surprised, but the opponent''s What he said surprised him. "What breaks the treaty?" Green wondered in his heart: "Is there any agreement between the Condor Empire and the Church of the Holy Light before that, enchanting explosives cannot be used on the battlefield?" In fact, Green should have thought of it long ago, although the preparation of enchanting explosives is not easy, but with the capabilities of the Condor Empire and the Holy Light Church, it is not impossible to produce dozens of tons or hundreds of tons on a large scale. But on the battlefield, they did not see the large-scale use of enchanted explosives on both sides, especially like Green, who used four tons at a time, which was comparable to a tactical nuclear bomb. This behavior has obviously touched the bottom line of the Church of the Holy Light. But Green is not afraid, his interests are now firmly tied to Prince Simdor and Princess Muryatis. This is also the benefit of sharing interests, just like any situation that is unfavorable to Green now will affect the interests of Simdor and Princess Muryatis. As for what the natural disaster-level powerhouse of the Holy Light Church emphasized, jumping with enchanted explosives could not be used. Anyway, it had nothing to do with Green, and the treaty was not signed by him. And Green believes that the Church of Holy Light will soon not be troubled by the "small problem" of using enchanted explosives on the battlefield, because he has prepared a bigger gift for them in the City of Holy Light! The so-called, a tooth for a tooth, an eye for an eye. Since the Church of the Holy Light attacked Green''s territory in the rear, then Green will also let the self-righteous senior leaders of the Church of the Holy Light see the consequences of their decision with their own eyes, and only make some noise on the front line of the battlefield. This is just an appetizer. , The City of Holy Light is the real main dish! Inside Westminster Abbey. As Father Karl used his spiritual power to guide the holy light to wash the body and mind of everyone in the chapel, the whole holy light ceremony had reached its climax. At this time, Old John, who was sitting in the front row and enjoying the baptism of the Holy Light, suddenly felt a burning sensation in his calf. It was only warm at first. Open your eyes and look down. The fierce-looking middle-aged man next to him also opened his eyes and gave Old John an unhappy look. He saw Old John sitting down with a suitcase. But the Holy Light Ceremony was not over yet, and they didn''t dare to make a noise, so they could only avoid their legs as much as possible. But the temperature of that suitcase was getting higher and higher, and it started to smell burnt! Old John finally realized something was wrong, stood up abruptly, and backed away, his face full of surprise. I saw that the suitcase had completely melted, and a dazzling light burst out from it in an instant, followed by a blazing flame, which filled the huge and empty prayer hall in an instant... With a loud bang, a huge mushroom cloud rose from inside Westminster Abbey. This magnificent cathedral was swallowed up in the blink of an eye. Even though the entire building was blessed with a fortified magic circle, it was still unable to withstand such a terrifying explosion under the bombardment of dozens of kilograms of carefully prepared enchanted explosives. Moreover, the box of enchanted explosives brought in by Old John was also specially seasoned by Green to grind the divine power crystals into extremely fine powder. When the enchanted explosives were detonated, they could stimulate the divine power crystals to release energy, further increasing the power of the enchanted explosives. several times. Its just that the crystals of divine power are too precious, and almost no one would squander it like Green. But it is precisely because of this that this small suitcase can directly destroy the famous Westminster Abbey. This time, in order to teach the Church of the Holy Light an unforgettable lesson, Greene also made a lot of money. The heart of the City of Light. On the top floor of the Tower of Holy Light, at the moment of the explosion, Archbishop Link felt violent psionic fluctuations, and he stood behind a floor-to-ceiling window with a sinking face. In his field of vision is the mushroom cloud that rises from Westminster Abbey and contains little bursts of divine power. Including Westminster Abbey, the radius of seven or eight hundred meters has become a scorching scorched earth. The powerful explosion shock wave spreads out with the high temperature and high pressure air containing divine power. Many people are directly eroded by divine power, and some People were killed by the shock wave, and houses collapsed and collapsed underneath... Ten minutes later, as the mushroom cloud began to dissipate, a huge hemispherical deep pit was exposed on the ground, looking down from above, it looked like a huge diarrhoea had grown on the city of Holy Light. "Sir Archbishop! It''s not good..." A priest rushed in from the outside in a panic, but saw Archbishop Link standing by the window looking out. The voice stopped abruptly, and it was no longer needed. everything that happens. "What''s the matter?" Archbishop Link was neither angry nor excited, his eyes were calm and terrifying, as if the Westminster Abbey below was blown up and had nothing to do with him at all. "Uh, Lord Archbishop..." The priest''s brain was spinning rapidly, and it was obviously inappropriate to report that the cathedral was bombed. This first archbishop is a real person who doesnt speak much. If this person is unhappy, it will be fatal! Fortunately, there was another important situation in the priest''s heart, and he quickly took it out and said, "Your Highness, there is news from Saintess Sivinaya." Sure enough, Archbishop Link''s eyes moved, this was news of his interest, and he asked lightly, "Tell me, where is she? What''s the situation now?" "His Royal Highness, not long ago, the Virgin of Sivinaya appeared near the border of the Sithawn Kingdom." The priest said quickly: "And has a close connection with the mysterious Abyss Club..." "Well, let''s go." Archbishop Link nodded with satisfaction. Although he appeared calm on the surface, he was already extremely angry. Originally, when the priest broke in just now, he planned to take this unfortunate out to vent, but the priest was lucky and brought the information he cared about, but he took his life and went back. When the priest left Archbishop Link''s room, he found that his robe was soaked with sweat. At this moment, another young priest hurried from outside. He saw that the other party was kind enough to stop him, and now he broke in, for fear of bad luck. But the young priest didn''t appreciate it, he snorted coldly, slammed him away, and rushed into the back door. But it didn''t take three seconds, there was a bang, and I saw the headless corpse of the young priest who had just entered the door slammed into the door and flew out. A soul shining with a faint golden light separated from the corpse, and looked at his corpse in a pool of blood in a dazed way, and then suddenly realized that he was actually dead! Followed by a suction from the room, the soul of the young priest was sucked in, and the voice of Archbishop Link came: "Speaking, what are you doing? Then you can return to the great Holy Light and enter in advance. The kingdom of my Lord." When the young priest heard it, not only was he not angry because the other party killed him for no reason, but because he was able to enter the kingdom of God in advance, he thanked Archbishop Link a lot, and then replied: "His Royal Highness, Westminster has been found out. The culprit behind the explosion of the cathedral was the Duke of the Northwest Province of the Kingdom of Lorenzo." "Oh? Is it because we attacked his territory with the fury of the Holy Light? Interesting!" Archbishop Link frowned slightly. To be honest, he didn''t expect Green''s counterattack to be so resolute and violent. The Duke of a small third-rate country would dare to **** for tat against the Church of the Holy Light. After a while, in the meeting hall of the Tower of Holy Light. The high-level officials of the Church of the Holy Light who stayed in Void World No. 1 were all present. The current incident of the bombing of Westminster Abbey even surpassed the war on the front line. This is a blatant provocation to the Church of the Holy Light, trampling on the glory of the Holy Light, the sin is heinous and unforgivable! "Everyone, what happened just now is clear to all of you." Archbishop Link said solemnly: "I just came back from the front line, and this kind of thing happened to me, it made me very sad, tens of thousands of brothers and sisters who devoutly believe in the Holy Light. Died, this is the darkest day ever in the City of Light!" Everyone below bowed their heads in silence, only listening to Archbishop Link sing a one-man show. Archbishop Link doesn''t care about the cold side either. On the contrary, this is exactly the effect he needs. He doesn''t need anyone to support it, let alone someone to oppose and refute. You people just need to shut up and obey the order. Immediately, Archbishop Link looked down: "Archbishop Platine, I will leave this matter to you. I hope you don''t let the Holy Light get dusty." "Yes! Your lord," Archbishop Platine bowed slightly, but his brows were furrowed, his thoughts were up and down, and he didn''t understand why Archbishop Link gave this matter to him. Although Archbishop Platine''s seniority and status are high, as the lord of the City of Holy Light, it is reasonable to be responsible for this matter, but he is still biased towards administration. This time the enemy dared to openly blow up Westminster Abbey, he must have no fear, and it is extremely difficult to deal with. If you simply push this matter to Platin, you can imagine that the final result may not be satisfactory. However, through this, everyone can see that Westminster Abbey is just a pretense, and the focus of Archbishop Link''s rallying the crowd is not on this. It''s just a church, and it will blow up if it blows up, even if it''s Westminster Abbey! It is said that it is very important and represents the glory and glory of the Holy Light, but if it is said that it is not important, it is just a building. The next thing to say is the real focus of this meeting (end of this chapter) Chapter 611： 616? The End of the Night Goddess Chapter 611 616 The end of the goddess of the night Archbishop Link''s gaze swept across the crowd below, and after a moment of silence, he said lightly: "Let''s talk about another matter, the recent behavior of Her Majesty St. Please come back, I don''t know everyone... Who can go?" As this topic was brought up, the entire discussion hall fell into silence for an instant, and everyone bowed their heads. Only Archbishop Platine, who had just accepted another mission, was secretly glad that this unfortunate thing would definitely not fall on his head. "What? Are you all unwilling to go?" After waiting for a few minutes, Archbishop Link asked indifferently again. He couldn''t see any emotions, but anyone who knew him could already feel that he was angry. The first archbishop is angry, and the consequences are very serious! Its just that this is related to the candidate for the next Pope, and the Holy Maiden of Sivinaya is so easy to deal with? Archbishop Link apportioned this matter, which is somewhat difficult for a strongman. Its just that the following archbishops and high-ranking priests are still in the heart, but they dare not say it out. Archbishop Link''s eyes swept the audience sharply, and finally landed behind Archbishop Platine. He also expected this situation long ago, no one would take the initiative to take over this errand, he could only name it himself. "Pipas, you go for a visit." Archbishop Link said lightly: "Remember, you must respect Her Majesty the Holy Maiden, understand!" Phipas is a tall middle-aged archbishop, and he is also a high-ranking figure in the entire Holy Light Church. He needs strength and strength, and he needs manpower. However, because he was born in the Inquisition earlier, the probability of competing for the next Pope is very high. Very low, and at a very early stage showed his intention to take refuge with Archbishop Link. This time, the reason why Archbishop Link asked Phipas to deal with Saintess Sivinaya was to ask him to submit a certificate. Archbishop Phipas had no expression on his face, stepped forward, bowed and saluted, and replied in a cold voice: "Your Highness, please put down, I will definitely **** the Virgin of Sivinaya back safely..." Another few days passed in the blink of an eye. Green''s revenge against the Church of Holy Light on the front line and the City of Holy Light at the same time, as if a stone was thrown into the abyss, without causing any waves. It seems that the Church of the Holy Light has directly forgotten the losses caused by the five big mushrooms, and the war on the front line is still going on. The strong end, once again smoothing out the situation on the battlefield, this is the role of the natural disaster-level strong, just like the needle of the sea. And the Condor Empire didnt seem to want to end the war so early. Because of the situation at the time, if the Eagle Empire also dispatched natural disaster-level powerhouses, the two sides would restrain each other, and then take this opportunity to push it in a single wave, even if the Church of Holy Light could not collapse in one go, at least it would be able to The battle line advanced hundreds of kilometers. However, in the face of such a good opportunity, Prince Simdor, who was the commander-in-chief of the front line, strangely did not give an order. Instead, he gave up and ordered a retreat. This made Green smell something different. But at this time, he still didn''t know the situation where the Lord of Holy Light and the Light of Wisdom teamed up to plot against the Goddess of the Night in Void World No. 7. If Green knew, it would not be surprising. The so-called Holy Light Church and Condor Empire actually only acted as two very important pawns in this big event. On the surface, a million troops have been assembled, and it looks like a decisive battle, but after careful consideration, why did this war break out? Why did the war reach such a large scale in the first place? Even if you accidentally lose the whole game. This is all to confuse the Goddess of the Night, making her think that the Lord of Holy Light and the Goddess of Wisdom are tit-for-tat, and she has no time to take into account her small movements, so she dares to make unscrupulous shots. As for the Eagle Empire and Holy Light Church, which are chess pieces, although they cannot violate the oracle, they also have a tacit understanding. For example, the battle that swept the No. 1 Void World this time almost included several powerful countries on the main world side. It seems that the fight is dark and dark, and tens of thousands of people are lost every day. But in fact, the biggest losses this time are not the Condor Empire and the Church of Holy Light, but the Sithorn Kingdom and the Royal Court of Frost Giants as allies! Needless to say, the Kingdom of Sishorn was almost killed by half-life, not only lost the arm of the machine, lost Prince Biden, destroyed the Zewal Lake factory, and was blackmailed by Greene more than ten factories, After this battle, his vitality must have been seriously damaged, and he had torn his face with the Holy Light Church, so he could only become the younger brother of the Condor Empire with peace of mind. The situation of the Frost Giant Royal Court is even worse. On the battlefield, the Condor Empire has assembled its forces many times, ambushed on the western front, lured the enemy into depth and then fought back. Even most of the natural disaster-level powerhouses who participated in the war this time were concentrated on the western front by the Condor Empire, grabbing the Frost Giant and beating them hard. In comparison, it was a frontal battle between the Eagle Empire and the Church of the Holy Light. Although it looked vigorous, it was a cannon fodder force from the beginning. It was not until Greene planted four big mushrooms that the natural disaster of the Church of Holy Light was eliminated. The powerhouse is brought out. However, on the Western Front, the 30,000 Frost Giants army was only in the early 10,000s. The loss was more than two-thirds. Three natural disasters fell, and two were seriously injured. Thorne Kingdom. Green thought carefully, even if he didn''t know the situation of Void World No. 7, he was very sure that there was a big conspiracy here, and the Eagle Empire and the Church of Holy Light were both good teammates in the pit! But Green didn''t have any regrets for his previous revenge. The so-called coming and going is not indecent. If this time he suffered a loss and passed by quietly, other people will think that he is a soft persimmon next time, but this time facing the Holy Light Church, this time The behemoth, Green also bit back like a mad dog. Next time this happens, other people will consider what kind of retaliation they will receive. If there are more than two choices, Green will not be their first choice target. This was also what Green thought carefully before planting mushrooms for the Church of the Holy Light. He had no way out and had to go up, otherwise he would lose his final deterrent power. After mastering the business of Bone Dragon and Ma Runjia, he has coveted wealth and technology in his hands. If he shows a little weakness, the consequences will be disastrous! Needless to say, first of all, the Condor Empire would stare at him like a **** shark and take a bite, even swallowing the flesh. Actually, Green''s thoughts are not bad at all. Just after the shadow factory in the Northwest Province was attacked, a voice appeared at the top of the Condor Empire. felt that it was no longer safe to keep the production base of Ma Runjia outside the Condor Empire, and proposed to let Green move the production line to the Condor Empire. Prince Simdor didn''t make a statement at that time, but he knew exactly what these people wanted to do, but he just got on the line with Green at that time, and he could already ensure his own interests, and he would not offend Green if he didn''t commit it. But if these people continue to make trouble, they will eventually be able to get the production line of Ma Runjia. He is also happy to see it succeed. If he can eat more, who would think that too much money will bite his hand? However, Green''s frantic revenge immediately silenced everyone. Not to mention the four self-exploding mechas on the battlefield, they directly blew up Westminster Abbey in the City of Light! What concept is this, its just crazy! It is equivalent to beating the Church of the Holy Light in the face of the whole world. is also the duke of the Kingdom of Lorenzo. Green reminded many old nobles of the Condor Empire about the former Grand Duke Mora, but no matter how mad Duke Mora was, he was only a private threat, and he did not target the Condor Empire. On the other hand, Green is really targeting the Church of the Holy Light. If you punch me, I will pay you back. Whoever gets in my way, I will destroy your whole family. More importantly, how did Green get such a big enchanted bomb into Westminster Abbey without knowing it? You must know that the defense system of the City of Holy Light is not inferior to the capital of the Condor Empire. Since Greene can bomb Westminster Abbey, he can put a similar bomb into the home of any duke or prince. At the same time, in the seventh void world. The goddess of the night persisted until the end without waiting for her reinforcements, and Gaia, the mother of the earth, who had high hopes for her, did not appear in the end. After a few days, the Lord of Holy Light and the Goddess of Wisdom Light joined forces to finally divide up the goddess of the dark night''s divinity and divine personality, causing her consciousness to fall into complete silence. Like the **** of nature, she fell into a distant void. The Lord of Light broke away from Duke Mora''s body and returned to the kingdom of God in the void. The old priest who carried the goddess of the light of wisdom was also the same as when he came, tearing the space and retreating... In an instant, it has been dilapidated, and the No. 7 Void World without any life is only the Grand Duke Mora and Akara. Archduke Mora has been eroded by the divine power of the Holy Light because he has been the carrier of the Lord of the Holy Light for a long time. Piece by piece, golden spots appear on his body, which are still slowly spreading. When these golden light spots containing the divine power of the Holy Light spread to his body, it was the moment when he welcomed death. Grand Duke Mora didn''t care at all, with a sincere smile on his face, sitting on the barren ground, holding Akara in his arms. "Mora, is that you?" Akara opened her eyes, her pupils were restored to human eyes, her eyes were as clear as a girl, completely different from the previous Akara. But her body was completely disintegrated. She was forced to hold her body together with the hand of Grand Duke Mora on her back. "It''s me!" Duke Mora said softly, "It''s nice to hear you again...it''s great!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 612： 617? You are me Chapter 612 617 You are me "What''s wrong with you?" Akara was still confused. She didn''t know it had been decades, and she didn''t know what happened during this period. She was deceived by the goddess of the night and became a mad believer, suppressing the main character. The memory is still from decades ago. When she saw Duke Mora smiling but shedding tears, she couldn''t help being very anxious, and wanted to raise her hand to touch him and wipe the tears from her cheeks. But she didn''t expect that the moment her arm moved, it shattered into countless spots of light, which completely disintegrated under her watchful gaze. Akara showed a shocked expression, her eyes were full of fear, she didn''t know what was wrong, but at this moment she realized that she was about to die. Realizing this, she no longer had any fear of death. She simply relaxed and lay in Duke Mora''s arms, looking at his smiling face with tears in her eyes, and murmured, "Has it been many years? Mora, You''re getting old... I''m so sorry I couldn''t be with you... I love you... I wish I could have a baby for you..." Akara''s peaceful nonsense, her thoughts were completely free, she just stared at Duke Mora, her body slowly turned into countless light spots, and finally only one head was left, the corners of her mouth were slightly upturned, and she forced a smile. After saying ''goodbye'', it completely collapsed. Grand Duke Mora looked at all of this, without screaming in pain, without cries of madness, just silently closed his eyes, and tightened the arms that were holding Akara, as if to hold those scattered light spots into him. in the body. I don''t know how long it took, the void world that was as dead as it was dark. A moon with a missing half of the moon rose in the sky. It was not a normal cloudy sky, but the moon was blown out in half by a blow from the Lord of Light. Grand Duke Mora was still sitting in that position, and his body was eroded even more seriously by divine power. As a partner before, when the Lord of Light left, I asked him for his opinion on whether he was willing to convert to the Holy Light. If he was willing to become a believer of the Holy Light, the Lord of the Holy Light could transform him into a Holy Light physique. To solve the problem of being eroded by the divine power of the Holy Light, there is still hope to be promoted directly to the Holy Spirit level. But it was rejected by the Archduke Mora at that time. As the Lord of the Holy Light, the Lord of the Holy Light naturally has the pride of the Lord. He took a fancy to the talent and wisdom of Duke Mora. He was a mere human, as weak as an ant, but relying on conspiracy and tactics, he spent decades planning to turn the powerful The goddess of the night is almost completely sinking! was rejected by Grand Duke Mora, and the Lord of Light did not bother, and simply returned to the Kingdom of God. As for the life and death of Grand Duke Mora, he is no longer in the scope of his consideration. He is just a mere mortal. No matter how talented he is, he is still a mortal after all, and it is not worth investing too much energy. At this time, Grand Duke Mora was like a stone statue, without any breath, as if he was already dead, and even the heartbeat rate was reduced to once a minute. This made the goddess of the Light of Wisdom, who had been observing in secret, also sighed secretly. She felt that Grand Duke Mora was completely finished, and the plan that had been planned for decades was successful. In addition, he was eroded by divine power, and he rejected the invitation of the Lord of Light. This is obviously determined to die, and no one can save him. At this point, the Goddess of the Light of Wisdom finally retracted her attention and turned her attention to the Condor Empire again. This goddess didn''t notice, and just after she withdrew her attention, the eyelids of the deadly silent Grand Duke Mora suddenly trembled. Three days later, Grand Duke Mora remained motionless. The light spots on his body eroded by the divine power of the Holy Light had already occupied [80%] of the surface of his body, and his vitality was extremely weak, like a candle in the wind, which could be extinguished at any time. At this moment, a figure vaguely appeared from a distance. This figure walked over step by step, which was particularly abrupt in this dead and desolate world. The strong wind swept the sand and the man had to walk very close to see his true face. Dressed in broken clothes, with a face of vicissitudes and a helpless smile, this person is actually the commander of the Loen Federation and the strongest natural disaster in LoenWashington! Washington, who was affected by the aftermath of the war of gods, did not die! He came to a stop four or five meters away from Grand Duke Mora. Archduke Mora finally opened his eyes, raised his head to meet Washington''s eyes, and a gust of wind swept through, making a whimper and passing between the two. "You''re here." Duke Mora seemed to have been waiting for this moment, and there was a glimmer of anticipation in his eyes. "I didn''t expect it!" Washington said with a complicated expression: "Duke Maura, you are such an asshole! I have always had an inexplicable feeling for you, and even once made me doubt my sexuality, and even me before. I can''t figure it out myself, why would I take the risk to stay here? Am I crazy... I didn''t expect it!" Grand Duke Mora said lightly: "Of course you have to stay, because I need you! And the foundation of your existence is based on my need for you. Whether you want it or not, or admit it or not, it''s a change. No way." Washington shook his head and smiled bitterly: "Yeah! It can''t be changed, so even if I don''t want to, I still have to stay, because...I am you!" "So, don''t complain, don''t feel wronged, you are me, and I am also you." Grand Duke Mora said lightly. It turns out that the real Washington was dead decades ago, and that was part of Archduke Mora''s plan from the very beginning. At that time, Washington was severely damaged in the battle to establish the Loen Federation. Before he recovered, he was ambushed by the enemy again. When he was seriously injured, he was sealed by Duke Mora and his soul was transformed. Later, Archduke Mora differentiated part of his soul, sealed the memory of the divided soul, and merged into Washington''s soul, so that he still thought he was Washington, until this time, Archduke Mora finally lifted the seal and awakened his original consciousness. . Washington had a complicated expression and snorted: "You are me, I am you, just to say it nicely, you are the main soul, and I am the sub-soul, how can it be the same?" ''s expression|: "But your current state seems to be very bad. If you are swallowed up by me, what do you think will happen?" In the face of the threat, Grand Duke Mora said indifferently: "You can give it a try, I said you are me, whether I merge with you or you merge with me, do you think it can make any difference? Now you are still standing in Washington. angle, but when you re-integrate with me, you will be on our side, and then you will understand that it doesnt matter. Washington couldn''t help falling into silence, he understood that Archduke Mora was right, no matter how much he resisted, no matter how much he was unwilling, it would not change the fact that he was Archduke Mora. "Forget it, maybe like you said, it doesn''t matter." Washington shook his head: "I''ve come this far, if I don''t merge with you, I can''t exist anymore." While speaking, a figure flashed out of Washington''s body, but it was a translucent phantom that looked exactly like Grand Duke Mora, and it was his soul that was sealed in Washington''s body. Because of the many years of seals, this part of the soul looks very weak, but on his surface, there are dense lines of pale golden gods. These divine patterns are exactly what the Goddess of the Night gave up in the last battle in the battle, giving up the outer **** patterns that she had just swallowed but could not digest. Washington was hiding in the ground at that time, searched for these divine patterns, and integrated them into the depths of his soul, and then Duke Mora''s soul was separated from Washington. At this point, Washington was completely dead, and those divine patterns were attached to Duke Mora''s soul, until the corpse that controlled Washington came to Duke Mora''s body. Because Grand Duke Mora is not a god, he cannot digest or integrate these divine patterns at all, so he can only brand the divine patterns on the split soul first. And he deliberately acted as the carrier of the Lord of Holy Light''s descent, so that his soul and body were eroded by the divine power of the Holy Light, and for this moment, he used the divine power of the Holy Light to refine these divine patterns! This is the real plan of Archduke Mora! Not only does he want to avenge Akara, but he also takes this opportunity to obtain the Divine Mark, which will become the cornerstone of his future becoming a god. Although it is impossible for him to become a **** even if he uses the divine power that erodes his body to refine these divine marks, but once he obtains the divine marks, it will break the limits of human beings, and there will be no restrictions on promotion to the Holy Spirit level. "Come on! It''s time, let''s reunite and become a new Holy Spirit!" Archduke Mora said slowly, his voice low but unusually firm... On the other side, Void World No. 1. Although the Lord of the Light and the Goddess of Wisdom have joined forces to kill the Goddess of the Night, the two sides have a very tacit understanding and did not send an oracle to stop the war. War is not a child''s play. Since it has already begun, there must be a result. It must not end in an unclear manner, and even the gods cannot act recklessly. Moreover, the continuation of this war is also what the Lord of Light and the Goddess of Wisdom are pleased to see. Only the most brutal and **** war can inspire more devout beliefs. When faced with death and despair, people have no choice. Only Believing in gods and looking forward to God''s redemption. Therefore, the dust of Void World No. 7 has settled, not only did not stop the war between Holy Light Church and Condor Empire, but made the war enter a more **** and fierce stage! On the seventh day after Green used his self-exploding mecha to raid the Holy Light Church''s position, the Holy Light Church launched a retaliatory counterattack and launched ten Holy Light''s Wrath strikes against the Eagle Empire''s position. In just one day of fierce fighting, the Condor Empire lost 70,000 mechas and caused more than 85,000 casualties. (end of this chapter) Chapter 613： 618? War Escalation Chapter 613 618 War Escalation The next day, the Church of the Holy Light launched a fierce attack again, dispatching three natural disasters at a time, and more than 60 legends. The ?? Condor Empire also launched a counterattack, and also dispatched three natural disaster-level, legendary-level powerhouses more than 100 people, and dispatched 30 airships, as well as the empire''s most powerful Condor Knights. Condor Knights! The most powerful elite troops of the Condor Empire, except for the members of the Knights themselves, are all powerful supernatural beings, and the weakest are also official-level high-ranking officers. Among them, officers above the captain are almost all legendary. And this knights with tens of thousands of people are almost completely war monsters armed with artifacts! The power and wealth of the Condor Empire is fully reflected in this Knight Order. In order to arm the Condor Knights, 30,000 artifacts were used! 30,000 pieces! Artifact! One can imagine what this concept is. As the Condor Knights appeared on the battlefield, it was like a monster that devoured everything. Wherever it went, it was destroyed. Even when faced with a natural disaster-level powerhouse from the Holy Light Church, the tens of thousands of Condor Knights were uniform. , The combined force condensed a huge lance in the air, and slammed into the natural disaster, not only forcing him back, but also seriously injured! In an instant, the Condor Knights had already pierced through the Holy Light Church''s position, and they were also defeated together with the reserve team that was trying to fill their positions. Followed by the 50,000-strong Horse Run Armor Legion, following the gap opened by the Condor Knights, they suddenly laid a huge wedge on the Holy Light Church''s position. Immediately, the Condor Knights turned back, pushed back from the rear of the Church of Holy Light, and cooperated with the Ma Runjia troops that followed, and quickly divided an enemy army of more than 30,000 people and quickly encircled and eliminated them. This is the ''anvil and hammer method'' that the Condor Empire is best at. It uses a solid infantry square as the anvil, while the Knights are hammers with powerful impact, trapping the enemy in the middle, beating continuously until they are eliminated. It''s just that the ordinary infantry corps originally cooperated with the Condor Knights, but today it has become a Ma Runjia troop, which is far more effective than ordinary infantry, making the Condor Knights impressive. I have to admit that, if you dont consider the influence of superhumans on war, the Condor Empire, which obviously started as a military empire, is far better at fighting than the Holy Light Church, which is better at demagogic people. But just when the Condor Knights were swaying and closing, and the Holy Light Church was in a deserted position, a huge black shadow moved from behind the Holy Light Church. A behemoth penetrated the clouds and revealed its true face. It was a super-giant Void Ship that was thousands of meters long. It actually drove directly into the Void World and descended over the battlefield. Beneath the Void Ship, ten thick gun barrels are condensing a huge amount of Holy Light spiritual energy, which is a precursor to the anger of Holy Light... Behind the Eagle Empire, Prince Simdor had already seen this scene, frowned slightly, but did not panic. Originally at the end of the war, the Holy Light Church dispatched such a strategic void ship as expected. It''s just that because of the unfavorable situation of the war, it appeared earlier. "Let the Condor Knights withdraw." Prince Simdor said indifferently: "Also prepare to launch a natural disaster cannon." The Condor Knights are the symbol of the Condor Empire. With the dispatch of the Void Ship of the Holy Light Church, the upper limit of this war has been completely upgraded to the natural disaster level. Although the Condor Knights have the strength to counter natural disasters, it is bound to cause a lot of damage. downsizing. And the condor Knights gathered are all the best seedlings of the empire, and they all have the hope of being promoted to natural disasters in the future. It would be a pity to waste them here. Immediately, Prince Simdor''s gaze crossed the battlefield and looked behind the front line of the Church of the Holy Light, where Archbishop Link''s gaze also looked over. "Link! The first archbishop." Prince Simdor''s mouth turned up, and he muttered, "It seems that it is time for us to move hands and feet." Soon, the Condor Knights completed the last "hammer strike" and retreated directly. In the back of the Condor Empire, more than a dozen huge and complex devices were torn apart from the camouflage. This is the natural disaster cannon mentioned by Prince Simdor. The barrel is short and thick, the base is buckled to the ground, and the diameter is more than five meters. Behind each natural disaster cannon sits a natural disaster-level powerhouse. Inserted into the back of the cannon, the natural disaster cannon lit up instantly, magic runes emerged, and on the thick muzzle began to rapidly condense spiritual energy to form a dazzling huge ball of light, aiming at the void ship in the air, ready to go, ready to go. fire. In an instant, the ten thick gun barrels under the Void Ship simultaneously burst out an enhanced version of the wrath of the Holy Light, and the thick pale golden beam of light fell from the sky, like a divine punishment from the sky, pouring out to the ground. In the face of such a terrifying attack, even if it is a legendary high-level powerhouse, as long as it is within the attack range of Holy Light''s Wrath, all life substances will be easily smashed into powder. In an instant, including Ma Runjia, more than 200,000 troops were directly wiped out from the ground by the fury of Holy Light. Not only the army of the Condor Empire, but also the Punishment Army of no less than 20,000 people were ruthlessly destroyed together with the enemy. The thick golden beam of light lasted for nearly five seconds, gradually subsided and disappeared, preparing for the next attack. At this time, the natural disaster cannon aimed at the sky by the Condor Empire was finally ready, and suddenly more than ten huge white light **** were fired one after another. "Activate the defensive barrier!" "Divine Protection!" "Light Barrier!" In the main control room of the Void Ship, following a series of orders, layers of defensive light curtains or magical barriers of different colors appeared on the surface of this kilometer-long giant ship, trying to resist the attack of the natural disaster cannon. In the blink of an eye, the first natural disaster cannon slammed into the outermost defensive light curtain of the Void Ship. That magical defense was like a bubble, and it was torn apart without being able to withstand it for even a second, revealing the inner barrier. followed one after another, and the white light **** fired by the natural disaster cannons broke through the defensive barriers layer by layer, and finally mounted on the surface of the void ship. Immediately, layers of mysterious runes appeared on the pale golden surface armor. With a loud bang, the ball of light hit it. Except for the loud noise, only a big hole was made on the surface! Then it exploded with a bang, blasting a cloud of white light. The people in the Void Ship didn''t have time to rejoice. The second white light ball hit the vicinity. This time, they lost the offset of the defensive barriers in front. The light ball hit the pale golden armor, aroused More golden runes, like ripples, were blocked in the end, but they were much more reluctant than the first time. Followed by the psionic light **** fired by the disaster cannons one after another hit the Void Ship, causing ripples of explosions one after another on the surface of this behemoth. "Sir! Armor loss exceeds [67%]...[68%]...[69%]..." Inside the Void Ship, a priest reported the loss of armor with a grim face. With the bombardment of the natural disaster cannon, the Void Ship''s armor was rapidly consumed, and once it returned to zero, it would be the end of these people. "The Void Ship is an important property of the church, contact the headquarters and apply for evacuation!" The old man who was already a bishop sitting on the captain''s seat said slowly, although he had already prepared to return to the Holy Light and go to the Kingdom of God Prepare, but between life and death, if he can not die, he still hopes that he can live a little longer. Following the captain''s order, it was obvious that everyone present, young and old, breathed a sigh of relief. Everyone is waiting for the command of the headquarters, only one voice is still persevering to announce the armor loss reading: [76%][77%][78%] Finally, a nice female voice shouted: "The headquarters replied, allowing the armor loss to exceed [80%] to evacuate by yourself." The voice of ?? fell, and the voice just read [80%], and the captain immediately ordered: "Quickly lift off, prepare to travel through the void!" "Yes!" Everyone said in unison, compared to the old captain who was already full of white hair, these young people didn''t want to die on the battlefield. At this time, the natural disaster cannon of the Condor Empire had completed the second round of salvos. Seeing that the Void Ship in the air could no longer hold on, the giant ship suddenly rose at a very fast speed. Everyone immediately realized that this Big guy is running away. The more than ten natural disaster-level powerhouses who used the natural disaster cannon below were all in a hurry, struggling to recharge the cannon, and before the enemy escaped, they must knock down this void ship, otherwise, where would they put their faces. However, with the rise of the Void Ship, it seems that it will exceed the range of the natural disaster cannon, and the hearts of many natural disaster powerhouses begin to sink. Even at this distance, the power will be weakened before the range is exceeded, and then salvo One round may not be able to shoot down this Void Ship. Seeing that the Void Ship that was raging on the battlefield was about to escape, suddenly a big hand descended from the sky, the palm alone was 200 meters wide, and lightning quickly held down the Void Ship that was taking off. , slammed on the ground fiercely, and with a bang, it was torn apart, immediately causing a series of sacrificial explosions. Witnessing this scene, as the supreme commander of the Holy Light Church, Archbishop Link was not surprised, but smiled and said lightly: "Prince Simdor, have you finally made a move! Then let me take a look at God How real is the prince of the Eagle Empire!" While speaking, Archbishop Link stood up, and a pale golden robe wafted in the wind, his figure slowly rose, and then accelerated sharply, rushing directly into the clouds, followed by a majestic sea-like holy light burst. come out. While ??Prince Simdor shot down the Void Ship, he also flew up and rushed above the clouds, where he and Archbishop Link were on the battlefield. In an instant, two huge and suffocating momentum enveloped the entire battlefield. Compared with the tragic battle on the ground, it seemed insignificant. Time seemed to stand still, and everyone forgot to fight, standing in place and looking up. , Although they can''t see anything through the clouds, the battle there determines their fate. (end of this chapter) Chapter 614： 619? High-level meeting Chapter 614 619 High-level meeting "What did you say!" Green showed a shocked expression. Green, who was supervising the construction progress of the factory in the foggy world, received an emergency call from Princess Mulesina and rushed to the capital of the kingdom in the overworld as soon as possible. At this time, in a conference room in the palace, all the natural disaster powerhouses of the Loren Kingdom gathered together. Although Greene is not a natural disaster, he has natural disaster-level combat power, and is therefore qualified to participate in this meeting. And when he heard the news of the destruction of the seventh void world and the disappearance of Grand Duke Mora in Green, he couldn''t help but exclaimed. He didn''t expect such a big thing to happen in the Kingdom of Lorenzo when he was only thinking about making mechas to make money. So far, the gate of time and space has been unable to enter the seventh void world, where it has completely fallen into the end period, and I dont know how long it will take to recover. In addition, the General Washington of the Loen Federation was also lost in it. Although he was also missing in name, everyone knew in their hearts that both Archduke Mora and the General Washington would be more fortunate. In fact, the real plan of the Archduke Mora, because of the gods involved, made him extra careful, except himself, even Prady XIV did not fully know, from beginning to end, according to the so-called ''creation of gods'' ''plan to execute. Until now, the plan to create the gods has completely failed, and the life and death of Duke Mora is unknown, and the seventh void world has been destroyed. Although the evacuation was carried out before, there are still a large number of people and property left there. For the Kingdom of Lawrence , especially the Prady family, was another huge blow. So far, the three Void Worlds that the Kingdom of Lorenzo previously mastered, except for the Void World No. 26 left in the hands of Princess Mulesina, the other two have been destroyed. If calculated according to the territorial area, the Kingdom of Lorenzo has already been destroyed. Lost [80%] of the territory, more than [65%] of the population, [70%] of the resources, and the loss of wealth is as high as [56%]! As a country, it is already broken. The only thing fortunately is that apart from Grand Duke Mora, the kingdom''s natural disaster-level powerhouse has no additional losses, otherwise the Lorenzo Kingdom must have been in a precarious state. Even so, Prady XIV is facing enormous pressure, especially the great nobles who have suffered heavy losses in Void World No. 7. At this moment, they are clamoring for the royal family to give an explanation, why this happened, Why haven''t there been any rumors before. Green came here as Wood Slater and sat directly beside Princess Mulesina, which also indirectly showed his attitude and position consistent with Princess Mulesina. In addition to Green, there was another person who was not at the natural disaster level who participated in this meeting, that is, Silabel, the daughter of Grand Duke Mora. At this time, Silabel was expressionless, standing behind Prady XIV in a military uniform, and a complex emotion flashed in his eyes when he saw Green coming. If the disappearance of Archduke Mora had the greatest impact on whom, it would undoubtedly be Silabel, this talented and strong woman who suddenly lost the most important man in her life and her biggest supporter. Originally, Silabel never considered losing Grand Duke Mora. She even thought that maybe one day she would die of old age, and Grand Duke Mora would still be young and strong. Unexpectedly, the bad news came, so she was completely unprepared, and she did not really grow to the natural disaster level. Fortunately, so far, Archduke Mora has only disappeared, and her death has not yet been confirmed. Her condition is not too bad, and Prady XIV, as the king, also recites the help of Archduke Mora and a little family affection from blood. She didn''t throw Silabel aside, bringing her here this time is also a kind of attitude and protection. After ??Green sat down, he had already received a letter from Princess Mulesina, briefly recounting the ins and outs of the matter to him. In fact, Princess Moulesina just heard from Prady XIV about these things. She is a seed reserved by the Prady family and did not participate in this plan, so many details are not known at all. Green frowned slightly. To say that Archduke Mora died just like that, he didn''t believe anything he said. He had an intuition that Archduke Mora didn''t die! And having said that, whether Archduke Mora is dead or alive, it has little impact on Green. He has three powerful natural disaster-level combat powers in his hands, as well as the business of bone dragons and mechas, including Mulesina. The princess is a hard-core ally, and there are two other stakeholders, Prince Simdor and Princess Muryatis, outside. No matter what happens to the Lorenzo Kingdom, he can remain invincible. It''s just that Green doesn''t quite understand what this meeting means this time. Looking at Prady XIV''s stern expression, he seemed to have encountered something extraordinary. Marshal Santos, who was next to him, was expressionless at all times. Before Green appeared, the only natural disaster-level powerhouse in the entire Lorenzo Kingdom who was not a member of the royal family, Green did not know much about it. In my impression, he was a stereotyped soldier, and he never compromised on the orders of Grand Duke Mora. , The strength is neither strong nor weak in the initial natural disaster, he is a well-established figure, but he is very prestigious in the military. On the contrary, Princess Mulesina''s expression is more natural, a little worried, but not too sad. At first, because she also suspected that Grand Duke Mora might not be dead, Grand Duke Mora had always had an unfathomable image in her mind, and she suddenly said that Grand Duke Mora might be dead. She didnt believe what she said. The problems that the Kingdom of Lorenzo is facing now, she doesn''t take it to heart at all, it''s just some jumping clowns. "Everyone, everyone already understands the current situation. Let''s talk about your opinions." King Prady XIV said in a low mood, whether it was the suspected death of Grand Duke Mora or the destruction of the No. 7 Void World, to him The blow is the biggest, which makes His Majesty the king very sluggish. As for what he said about the ''current situation'', it was quite ridiculous. Not long ago, an inexperienced viscount suggested that the destruction of the No. 7 Void World, Archduke Mora and the royal family had a great responsibility and caused huge losses to the kingdom, and demanded Get compensation and divide up the Grand Duchy of Mora. Green was really surprised when he heard about this situation. Are these nobles crazy? Not to mention that Archduke Mora hasn''t confirmed his death yet, even if he is really dead, he is still alive. Besides, the royal family still has two natural disaster-level powerhouses in charge, and that Marshal Santos will at least remain neutral. Why are these nobles so bold and want to divide up Archduke Mora''s territory? And their purpose is not just as simple as the territory, I am afraid that all the property of Grand Duke Mora is their goal. Green thought of this, and couldn''t help but glance at Silabel, no wonder she also appeared here, because she is the heir of Duke Mora''s inheritance. As for the viscount who jumped out and shouted, he was just a cannon fodder at most, and was thrown out to test the attitude of the royal family. If Prady XIV showed a little weakness and concession at this time, it is conceivable that those nobles who have suffered heavy losses and have lost red eyes would be like hungry wolves, madly pounce on them, and divide up every gold of Grand Duke Mora. pound. Its just that Green still doesnt understand, what is there to discuss about this kind of thing? There are only four natural disasters on my side, and it is more than enough to suppress those nobles. As a king, I can''t lift the table. I really don''t know what Prady XIV is worried about? Thinking of this, Green couldn''t help but look deeply at the frowning Prady XIV. To be honest, although this person is a genius in cultivation and has quite good personal qualities, he is really unqualified as a king. Then Green looked at Silabel again. At this time, Silabel was expressionless, and did not worry about gain or loss because the matter under discussion was related to her interests. It was impossible to see what she was thinking, but her anger was revealed by her clenched fist. The meeting room fell into a calm, and neither Princess Mulesina nor Marshal Santos, who had the right to speak, seemed to want to speak. Green finally spoke up, and he coughed softly: "Your Majesty...Everyone, I want to know a little bit, what kind of viscount, who gave him the courage to covet the Grand Duke''s inheritance? Do they think the Grand Duke is gone, Luo Wouldn''t anyone in the Renzo Kingdom dare to kill them?" Prady XIV looked at Green with some embarrassment, rubbed his nose with his fingers, and smiled bitterly: "This... I''m afraid I still have some scruples, after all, the law does not blame the public, and... there are many connections behind those people. , such as the Duke of Nantes Karst, whose Duchess is from the great nobles of the Condor Empire, if..." Green sighed, and did not talk to Prady XIV about these problems of the stove, but looked directly behind him, thought for a moment, and said, "Silabel, you are the party, what do you say? You want to give up the Grand Duke stay. The legacy or kill those stupid and greedy guys?" Silabel was slightly surprised, she didn''t expect Greene to let her express her position directly. Everyone present looked at her this time, but Silabel was also someone who had experienced big scenes, still expressionless, stood there calmly, and said firmly: "I want to take away what my father left me, unless Walk over my corpse, otherwise it''s impossible!" Hearing Silabel''s remarks that there was no room for maneuver, Prady XIV was slightly embarrassed. His character was decided. He preferred to compromise and maintain a stable situation in the most difficult time of the kingdom. Although Marshal ?? Santos still had the same poker face, there was a faint glimmer of admiration in his eyes. It was obvious that Silabel''s tough statement had won the approval of the military powerhouse. As for Princess Mulesina, Greene didn''t even see her. Since this woman changed her job to the sub-professional of ''capitalist'', she has almost lost all of her integrity... (end of this chapter) Chapter 615： ?Abdication with the Queen Chapter 615 Abdication and the Queen Green estimated that at this time, Princess Mulesina had already begun to figure out how much benefit could be obtained at one time if all the disobedient nobles were washed away. After all, some of the families of those dukes, marquis, and earls have been passed down for thousands of years, and the wealth accumulated cannot even be counted. Green nodded slightly, Silabel''s answer was what he expected, this woman is just so stubborn, bears humiliation, and takes care of the overall situation, there are no two idioms in her dictionary at all. "Very good!" Green glanced at everyone: "Your Majesty, Your Highness the Princess, Your Excellency the Marshal, since you called me at this time, you didn''t treat me as an outsider, and you were planning to help me in the same boat, so I''ll have something to say. There are two said two." In an instant, with Green''s serious speech, the atmosphere in this small conference room was tense. Everyone had a hunch that Green was likely to die without a word, especially Silabel, holding her breath slightly, looking at Green on the opposite side, but in her mind she was recalling the first time Green appeared in her. the scene in front of you. At that time, Green was just a small person, and then he grew step by step to the present, on an equal footing with the three most powerful giants in the kingdom, and every word he said would affect his future. can only say that sometimes, fate is really wonderful! If she hadnt met Greene at the beginning, her situation would probably have been even more difficult now. Green paused, and then threw out an astonishing cannonball, pointing directly at Prady XIV: "Your Majesty, although it may not sound very nice, but you are really not fit to be a king..." For a moment, everyone on the left and right was stunned, but Green would suddenly point to Prady XIV. Green Hun didn''t care about other people''s eyes and expressions, and continued: "As for the reason, I don''t need to tell you, you should know better than anyone else. It was nothing to have Archduke Mora in the past, but now His Royal Highness is gone, with your character, Your Majesty , I''m afraid there will be a lot of trouble." Prady XIV frowned slightly, although he himself admitted what Green said, but as a king and a natural disaster-level powerhouse, he still felt unhappy, and the breath leaked out inadvertently, causing the meeting room The atmosphere instantly dropped to freezing point. Princess Mulesina and Marshal Santos who were present were nothing, and Green was immune to the aura of the first-level natural disaster. Only Silabel felt a heavy pressure, making her feel like she was carrying a big mountain. But she just held back, gritted her teeth, her veins burst, and insisted not to say a word. Fortunately, Prady XIV quickly discovered his situation, and immediately withdrew his natural disaster grade breath, which made Silabel heave a sigh of relief. "Then what do you mean? Do you want me to abdicate?" Prady XIV did not get angry after being shocked, which shows that he has a really good temper and can control his emotions. Green shook his head helplessly: "Your Majesty, you really are not suitable to be a king. If you were replaced by other kings or emperors, when they heard what I said just now, they would have jumped up in rage, pointed at me and scolded me through the nose. ! But what about you? You can still be at peace... Really... Forget it, let Silabel come! I think it''s good for her to be the queen." Pradi XIV was silent. In fact, he didn''t want to be the king at all. He just chased ducks on the shelves. If Green jumped out and wanted to be the king, he would definitely not agree, but if it was Silabel, he could consider it. Silabel is the daughter of Grand Duke Mora, a serious royal bloodline of the Prady family. Although she is an illegitimate daughter, her mother is also a famous family. Due to the special reasons of Grand Duke Mora, she did not officially marry. The most important thing is that Silabel''s character and strength, if she becomes the queen of the Kingdom of Lorenzo, she should do better than him! Pradi XIV pondered, he never had any confidence in whether he was a good king, and it might be a good choice if he gave it to Silabel. "Sillabell, come and sit down." Prady XIV pointed to the seat next to him and asked Sirabell to sit down. "Yes, Your Majesty!" Silabel sat over in a dazed manner. She had thought of many situations before, but she never thought that Green''s language was amazing and she actually made her a king! what''s going on? Are you dreaming? Originally thought that the life and death of Duke Mora was unknown, and the fact that the nobles, large and small in the country, connected up and down, put her under unprecedented pressure. Even if she participated in the meeting this time, she did not have much hope. But she never imagined that Green would directly propose the abdication of Prady XIV. Silabel''s brain is in a mess, although she keeps telling herself to be calm, things are only just beginning, and it will never be easy to become a queen, and whether Greene really wants to support her, they have not discussed it in advance, and she can''t either. Very sure. Taking a deep breath, Silabel sat on the soft sand, trying her best to keep her eyes firm and her expression calm. Pula XIV also has a complicated mood, but he has a good mentality and has natural disaster-level strength. Even if he gives up the throne, his status and rights will not be inferior to the king. At this moment, Prady XIV is really grateful to Grand Duke Mora, who would rather lose a void world and help him get promoted to the natural disaster level, so he looked at Silabel with a softer gaze: "Xilabel, Duke of Northwest Province. I propose you to be the king, then I ask you, if you are the king and face the current situation, how would you solve it? Tell me your answer." Silabel frowned slightly and began to bow her head in contemplation. No one else bothered. Obviously, this was an exam for Silabel by Prady XIV. If her answer was satisfactory, she would be more likely to become a king. Satisfied, this is the end of the matter. No one urged and no one interfered. Silabel thought for five minutes by herself, and needles could be heard throughout the conference room. Finally, Silabel was able to relax, everyone looked at her, and her next answer would determine the future direction of the Lorenzo Kingdom. Sirabel felt a heavy pressure on her shoulders, but her heart was very excited, because at this moment she was holding the thread of historical development, a kingdom and the fate of countless people, this... This is right! Taking a deep breath, Silabel said calmly, "Your Majesty, if it were me, I would..." A ruthlessness flashed in her eyes: "Get rid of all those nobles who jump up and down, and come here once and for all. A big purge, and taking this opportunity to streamline government officials, clean up social order, use the lives and blood of these people to deter those with ulterior motives, and take this opportunity to gain the support of the people at the bottom and the soldiers of the army. Pradi XIV frowned slightly. He expected that Silabel would take strong measures, but he didn''t expect it to be so... fierce and violent! "Do you understand what this means? How many lives will be involved?" Prady XIV interjected, trying to remind Silabel. Unfortunately, he still underestimated Silabel''s consciousness and power. Silabel said coldly: "About one hundred to two million people may be washed away, and the kingdom''s nobles will be reduced by [60%]." "Uh..." Prady XIV was stunned for a while, but he didn''t expect that Silabel had already figured it out, which made him even more shocked. Especially when Silabel said that the number of nobles in the Kingdom of Lorenzo would be reduced by more than half, Prady XIV was completely shocked. He did not expect that this beautiful niece would be so murderous and cleaned out most of the nobles. , what is this concept, is she crazy! "Okay! Stop talking!" Prady XIV was a little angry, staring at Silabel: "Do you know what you are talking about? Those nobles are the cornerstone of the kingdom and the basis of our rule. They may have many shortcomings, but the kingdom cannot live without them, and you will ruin Lorenzo for being so foolhardy!" Silabel was tit-for-tat, staring back without giving in, screaming: "What cornerstone! Maybe they used to be the cornerstone of the kingdom, but now those **** are all **** worms! And to the kingdom, to the royal family, there is no loyalty, Such a noble, such a cornerstone, I don''t need it!" "You..." Prady XIV was not good at debating, and was robbed by Silabel and didn''t know what to say. Silabel let go, since she said those words just now, she has no way out, either to become a king, or to give up everything and leave the Kingdom of Lorenzo. After adjusting his mood, Silabel continued: "Your Majesty, although my method seems to be a little fierce, and it also means some revenge on those nobles, this is the only way to solve the kingdom''s current predicament. We have lost two of these Void Worlds, especially Void World No. 7, which has lost the resources there. With only the territory of the main world and the barren Void World No. 26, we cant support so many nobles at all. If we compromise and keep them, It will only become a burden on the kingdom, overwhelm us, and eventually... bring down the entire kingdom! Now is the time for the strong men to break their wrists, whether it''s a major purge or a civil war, we must eliminate at least half of the nobles, otherwise..." Hearing Silabel''s calm analysis, Prady XIV couldn''t help but be silent. In fact, he also knew about these situations, but it was determined by his character. Pradi XIV smiled bitterly in his heart, looking at Silabel with a resolute expression in front of him, he was more like an indecisive **** than this niece. At this time, a burst of applause came, but it was Marshal Santos, whose resolute face rarely showed a gratifying smile. He was obviously very satisfied with Silabel''s ruthlessness and courage, as well as his insight into the essence of the matter. On Bell, he even faintly saw the shadow of Archduke Mora when he was young. (end of this chapter) Chapter 616： 621? Reduce staff and increase efficiency Chapter 616 621 Downsizing and Increasing Efficiency Princess Moulesina also nodded frequently. In fact, in her heart, she hated those nobles in the Kingdom of Lorenzo who were obsessed with what they did, but they never found an opportunity. This time they took the initiative to jump out. Chance. Silabel secretly rejoiced, at least her views were approved by the two natural disasters, and then looked at Prady XIV. "Okay!" Prady XIV smiled helplessly, spread his hands and said: "Hey~~~ Maybe my character is really not suitable for being a king, then... Silabel, my niece, the future kingdom The burden with the Prady family is on you." Silabel''s eyes lit up, she didn''t expect it to be so simple, and even looked at everyone present at a loss. Prady XIV reached out and patted her on the shoulder: "Don''t worry! Just do what you want. Although I don''t quite agree with your ideas, as the future Grand Duke of the kingdom, I will be like Grand Duke Mora back then. Help me as much as I help you. Silabel, you have to remember that at any time, my family and I are your strongest backing." Pradi XIV, or will be renamed Grand Duke Prady in the future. After deciding to step down as the king, his mood was relieved. From now on, he doesn''t need to struggle anymore, he doesn''t have to worry about weighing the pros and cons, and he doesn''t have to make the final decision, he just needs to obey the new queen''s orders. In this way, it seems a little playful, or very rash, the kingdom of Lorenzo has completed the replacement of the throne. Because of the existence of natural disaster-level individual combat power, the rights and status of kings and emperors are not so lofty, unless it is like the Condor Empire that combines emperor and strength into one, it is true that one promises and holds supreme power. The presence. As for why Green proposed Silabel to be the king, it was actually a whim just now. This is the best way to protect Silabel, make her the king, and fight back against those nobles. In addition, Greene also took a fancy to those populations who were a heavy burden to the Kingdom of Lorenzo. Before ??, there were nearly 70 million people who retreated from Void World No. 7 to the main world. Among them, less than 30 million people could be accommodated and digested by the Kingdom of Lorenzo, and the remaining 40 million people still had no suitable place to settle. This is also an important bargaining chip for those nobles who dare to jump up and down to persecute the royal family. As long as there is a little fanning from the nobles, these people will riot and become mobs and rebels. So before this, Prady XIV had been very hesitant in the face of the persecution and temptation of those nobles, for fear that if things went wrong, tens of millions of refugees would get angry, and even lead to a civil war. However, these refugees were favored by Green, and even if there was no strong statement from Silabel this time, Green would try to force these people to rebel. In fact, these people can also be received directly through official channels, but Green does not want to do that. What he wants is obedient labor, builders who can become workers and farmers, not mobs who bring turmoil and hidden dangers. And 40 million people are too many, and it is very difficult to manage. These people who escaped from Void World No. 7, after losing their homes and most of their possessions, have pent-up anger in their hearts that must be vented. Green needs them to vent this anger. Rebellion is undoubtedly the best way to vent, and then experience failure and worse situations to make them feel hopeless. Only in this way can they transform. When Green appeared and gave them a way out, Understand that this is hard-won happiness, and not babble and pick and choose... The next morning, in an extraordinarily luxurious mansion that was not strict with the palace. In a huge study room filled with smoke, nearly thirty people gathered here. A few spirited old men headed by them were discussing things in a puff of smoke. The thick cigars in their hands emit wisps of smoke with a strange aroma, turning from their mouths and noses, making these old smokers enjoy themselves. This includes four dukes, six marquis, and nine earls, almost including the top noble families of the Lorenzo Kingdom. They hold the rights in all aspects of the Lorenzo Kingdom, including three military generals, The status is second only to Marshal Santos. These people gathered together, and in this closed conference room, they were talking about topics that were almost treasonous: "How''s the situation at the palace? It''s been a day since Viscount Chika''s proposal was sent. Has there been no positive reply from your Majesty?" "Huh! What kind of character is our king, don''t you know? I think we have to beat and beat, otherwise the royal family won''t know our determination!" "I also agree. After all, it''s not a problem to drag on like this, and the refugee camp can''t drag on for too long. We intercept the food and materials that have been allocated in the past, and a rebellion will break out in two days at most, and the situation will be at that time. I''m afraid it will get out of hand." "Out of control? So what? It was all made by the Prady family, so let them have a headache! It hurts to think about it! I have been operating in the No. 7 Void World for decades. The children are all gone!" Everyone, you and I, gradually turned into a criticism meeting to denounce the royal family and Duke Mora, and all the losses and responsibilities were detained on the head of the royal family and Duke Mora. At this moment, there was a sudden knock on the door, and everyone who was discussing stopped abruptly and all looked in the direction of the door. I saw an old man in a housekeeper costume knock on the door and pushed in, walked over to a tall old man who was a little fat, put down a note, and immediately exited. The old man swept his gaze and frowned, making everyone wonder what was written on the note. Immediately, the old man''s eyes swept across the audience, and he said slowly: "Just now, news came from the palace that His Majesty announced his abdication and assumed the role of Grand Duke Protector, and Silabel, the daughter of Grand Duke Mora, would inherit the throne." This big news shocked everyone, and after being quiet for a few seconds, it instantly became full of people. The old man looked gloomy, looked at the note in front of him again, stretched out his hand and clenched it into a ball of paper. As an old fox in the political arena, the old duke immediately understood what it meant when the king abdicated and Silabel took the throne, which was completely beyond his previous expectations. He, including the other nobles who participated this time, thought that after the loss of Grand Duke Mora, the Prady family, as the royal family, must have no masters. They just took the opportunity to erode the interests of the royal family and make up for the losses they suffered. Its just that they didnt expect that the final result of things went in another direction. "The Prady Family!" The old man murmured in the noisy voice: "Is this your choice? Do you want to break the net with all the nobles of the kingdom? Or have you given up the Lorenzo Kingdom?" Thinking of this, the old man felt a little panic for no reason. The reason why these nobles dared to attack the royal family was that they saw the importance of the Prady family on the Kingdom of Lorenzo, and sacrificed some interests in order to take care of the overall situation. But if the royal family as the master of the kingdom, once they don''t care about the interests of the kingdom, have two natural disaster powerhouses, control most of the army, and completely control the Prady family of the special bureau and the internal affairs troops, it is simply not what these nobles can do. Shaking behemoth. "Damn! Why is this happening? We just want to fight for some interests. We didn''t rebel or overthrow them. Why do we want to do this!" What''s wrong with striving for the best interests of the family! Suddenly "pop"! The old man slapped the table fiercely, and his peaceful expression was replaced by a hideous one. In an instant, the messy conference room fell into silence. The old man''s eyes were like eagles, and his powerful aura erupted. Although it was not a natural disaster level, it had reached the peak of a legendary level. According to Green''s standard, the combat power was definitely above 9,500. "Everyone, the royal family has made a decision! They chose war, and our plan failed." The old man said slowly: "Now we have no choice, let that little girl come out to be king, hum... Since they are The master doesn''t care about this country, what else do we care about, let''s get started! Let them see how terrible the cornered mob is!" As soon as the old man finished speaking, the old butler left and returned with another note. The old man swept his gaze and snorted coldly: "Silabelle! It seems that this little girl is more difficult to deal with than the waste of Prady XIV, but she started to act so quickly, directly mobilizing the people in the special bureau and outside the city. Praetorian Guards." Then he looked at the people present again: "Everyone, the capital is no longer safe, let''s withdraw to the territory immediately, I have secretly contacted the Duke of Asgard and the Eagle Empire''s Pellason. , at most three days! Three days later, three natural disaster-level powerhouses will support us..." "Hehe, did you find foreign aid long ago? No wonder you dare to be so unscrupulous." At this moment, a malicious voice suddenly came. The voice fell, and with a bang, a figure smashed through the door of the study. I saw the old housekeeper just flew in and knocked down the door of the study, which was superimposed with multiple layers of isolation circles, together with the door frame, and then violently He slammed into the desk facing the door, his chest was bloody, and he was already dead! "Who is it!" The old man was shocked and angry, stood up suddenly and looked outside. I saw a slender and beautiful figure, step by step, walked in unhurriedly, glanced at the people present, covered his mouth and smiled: "People are quite complete!" Then he looked at the old man named head: "Nan Duke Te, long time no see, do you still recognize me?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 617： 622 Blood Moon Coup Chapter 617 622 Blood Moon Coup "Princess Mulesina!" The old man looked at the tall and beautiful woman Shi Shiran walked in, but his face became extremely ugly. Before the natural disaster-level powerhouse they invited from abroad arrived, Princess Mulesina took the shot first. This was undoubtedly a disaster for those present. Even if there are at least eight legendary high-ranking people among these people present, eight legendary high-ranking ranks are not enough for a real natural disaster-level powerhouse, unless it is a hundred or more. Make Princess Mulesina dread... With a bang, Duke Carter''s body slammed into the wall, bounced back and fell to the ground, with a blue nose and a swollen face. The riots of tens of millions of refugees give the new queen a great gift. At this moment, he was like a dead fish, lying on the ground and vomiting blood bit by bit. Beside him, there are corpses that have fallen on the ground, there are dukes, marquis, and earls. Usually these people take out one of them casually, and one of them is a big person who shakes one side, but at this moment, like an ant, he has no ability to resist in front of Princess Mulesina. Princess Mulesina, who was the initiator, just stood there and didn''t move from beginning to end, just manipulating a few bone claws with unusually long arms sticking out from the ground to fight against them. Seeing that Marquis Carter could no longer get up and was dying, Princess Mulesina sneered: "I really don''t understand, why do you idiots think that the kingdom dare not do anything to you? It''s just because you have so many people. Or are you idiots who rely on the old and sell the old and have their heads filled with shit?" "You~~~" Duke Carter was terrified and unbelievable, until now he couldn''t believe that Princess Mulesina actually came directly, and killed all the nobles like chickens and dogs. "What? Are you still not convinced?" Princess Mulesina said indifferently, walking over step by step, looking down from above. At the same time, a deadly white bone claw also stretched out, as long as the next thought of Princess Mulesina could grab Duke Carter''s head. "You lunatic! Kill us all, and the kingdom of Lorenzo will be over. You will regret it!" Old Carter said intermittently. At this point, he was very busy to understand that he was doomed, and he did not beg for his life. , stubbornly to the end. "If you don''t regret it, you can''t see it either." Princess Mulesina sneered: "Anyway, I know, you old fellow must regret it in your heart. Unfortunately...it''s too late!" The ?? voice fell, and with a puff, the bone claws fell fiercely, blowing Duke Carter''s brain. Almost at the same time, a young officer wearing a special bureau uniform trotted in from the outside and gave Princess Mulesina a standard military salute: "Report, sir, in this mansion, there are a total of 512 people in the book. Five hundred and twenty-three people were captured, nine of those on the record could not be arrested, and another 20 were outside the record." Princess Mulesina nodded with satisfaction. She was a little envious of the elite of Silabel''s peculiar bureau, both in terms of personal strength and ability to do things. Since Silabel returned to the main world and served as the chief director of the special bureau, the special bureau has been cleaned up, especially the branch of the special bureau in and around the capital of the kingdom. Not only have the personnel been replaced by her confidants, but the staff below They are also full of energy. I have to admit that Silabel does have the ability that ordinary people can''t match in this regard. Princess Moulesina did not check the names of those hundreds of people. Anyway, Queen Silabel ordered this time. She would rather kill the wrong one than let it go. In order to relieve the burden on the weak Lorenzo Kingdom, Silabel has determined to correct Great purges of nobles and officials and capitalists throughout the kingdom. "Kill them all, register the property carefully, and then send it to the palace." Princess Mulesina said lightly, having decided the fate of those people. There is no indiscriminate killing of innocents. These people in Duke Carter''s mansion, even if they are just the most ordinary servants, can be bullied in the mansion, but once they return to the country, they will become bullies, relying on the Duke''s servants. , you can act recklessly, and even waste your life. Maybe there are good people among them, but they can only be considered unlucky, maybe this is fate! Just as Princess Mulesina was about to leave Duke Carter''s mansion, there was a sudden scream: "Wait! You can''t treat me like this, I am a citizen of the Condor Empire, and my brother is Perason of the Condor Empire. Duke..." Princess Mulesina followed the voice and saw a somewhat embarrassed woman yelling arrogantly. "You said your brother is the Duke of the Condor Empire?" Princess Mulesina walked over and looked at the woman. "Who are you?" The woman could tell that the more beautiful and beautiful woman in front of her was the leader of these people, but unfortunately she didn''t come to the Kingdom of Lorenzo for a long time, and she had never seen the house property. Exciting Princess Moulesina. "Can I contact your brother?" Princess Mulesina didn''t answer the question, she was already thinking about Xiao Jiujiu. "Yes!" The woman thought that the other party was afraid of her own background. After all, the dukes of the Condor Empire were basically natural disaster-level powerhouses. Even if her eldest brother was only average among the many dukes, it was still very deterrent in some small countries. As the daughter-in-law of Duke Carter, no one dared to provoke her in the entire Duke''s mansion, and even her mother-in-law had to give her three points. Soon, the woman contacted the Duke of Pellacen through a magical message. Before she could speak, the messenger was snatched by Princess Moulesina: "Hey, is that Duke Pellacen?" "Who are you? This is my sister''s messenger." There was a slightly questioning tone on the other side, but because Princess Mulesina''s voice was also very good, the Duke of Condor Empire didn''t think too much. Princess Moulesina laughed: "Your Excellency Duke, your sister has been arrested by our Lorenzo Kingdom Special Bureau for being suspected of participating in a treasonous conspiracy, but as a foreigner, you still have the opportunity to redeem it. Three hundred Ten thousand gold pounds, I can guarantee her life safety, er~ By the way, I forgot to mention, my name is Moulesina." "Kidnapping and blackmailing!" The first thought reflected in Duke Pellason''s mind was that his sister was kidnapped. However, when Princess Mulesina announced her name, he felt very familiar, as if he had heard it somewhere, and more than once. Being able to become the duke of the Condor Empire, Perason is obviously not a swindle. He quickly remembered and blurted out: "You are Her Royal Highness Princess Mulesina of Lorenzo!" It can be said that Princess Mulesina has become famous recently. If she sold natural disaster-level bone dragons before, she only made a name for herself in the circle of necromancers. This time, the sale of Ma Runjia to Condor Empire has made her the most famous arms dealer on the continent. One of the names! The related "Green and Mulesina Joint Military Enterprise" has also become the focus of many people''s discussions. One of the biggest topics is the order for millions of mechas this time, with a total amount of 4.5 billion gold pounds. How much profit can the ''Gem Joint Enterprise'' as a supplier make? And the close relationship between Princess Mulesina and Princess Muryatis has long been no secret. There have even been rumors recently that Prince Simdor also has some kind of secret connection with this military enterprise. If it is an ordinary foreign princess, with the identity of the duke of the Condor Empire, Perason can still scare and frighten him, but in the face of Princess Mulesina, he can''t get angry no matter what, whether it is his connections, strength, wealth, or status. , not at the same level at all. Even this time Princess Mulesina asked him three million gold pounds and sent his sister back. He didn''t seem to be extorting, but Princess Mulesina gave him a favor. Money, you have to remember this favor. Otherwise, as Princess Mulesina, he just pretended to know nothing and killed his sister, what could he do? So after having a general understanding of the ins and outs, Duke Perason paid the ransom very readily, and thanked Princess Mulesina in the messenger. The duke''s sister, watching from the sidelines the whole time, was completely dumbfounded. She couldn''t imagine that the arrogant eldest brother had such a humble philistine side, not only obediently paying the ransom, but also saying a lot of nasty things. Then she looked at Princess Mulesina with even more fear, she couldn''t imagine how deterrent the woman in front of her was. At the same time, in various parts of the Kingdom of Lorenzo, with special bureaus as the main force, with the assistance of garrisoned troops, a large-scale purge started hastily, and a public trial and liquidation of nobles, officials, and capitalists who violated the laws of the kingdom and were riddled with bad deeds were conducted. The idea of ???? was proposed by Greene. Since he wants to kill corrupt officials and invites to buy people''s hearts, how can we not hold a public trial meeting! Not only had to hold a meeting, but also prepared rotten leaves and rotten eggs, so that those who were usually persecuted and enslaved could completely vent their grievances, and then saw with their own eyes those noble masters who were once aloof were hanged on the gallows and died miserably. During this process, anyone who encounters resistance will be shot to death! After Silabel became the queen, she showed the iron-blooded will she honed in the army. Regardless of whether her subordinates were ready or not, she directly issued a death order and sent it to each special branch, or the local hostile ones. The nobles are dead, or the people in the special bureau are dead, or they simply rebel... For a time, the entire Lorenzo Kingdom was slaughtered. Sirabell also got the title of ''Blood Queen'' because of this, she made countless people jump up and down before, who wanted to carve up the inheritance of Grand Duke Mora, and regret it! She let all those who have been clinging to the Lorenzo Kingdom for so many years to **** blood, have completely decayed and become kingdom worms, but have no loyalty at all to die! In just over ten days, hundreds of thousands of people were killed, including nine dukes, forty-two marquis, one hundred and thirty-four earls, seven hundred and sixty-nine viscounts, and three thousand six hundred and seventy-two barons. , and administrative officials from all over the country, there are more than 120 senior executives at the provincial level alone... Terror and blood shrouded the entire kingdom of Lorenzo, known as the Blood Moon Coup! (end of this chapter) Chapter 618： 623? Serenas War Chapter 618 623 Serena''s War The blood moon coup that suddenly broke out in the Kingdom of Lorenzo shocked many surrounding countries, especially the Condor Empire, which is still at a stalemate with the Church of the Holy Light. After the last battle, although the Condor Empire dispatched Prince Simdor and the Holy Light Church''s Archbishop Link, the two sides still did not decide the winner. However, both sides in this battle suffered heavy losses. Nearly 200,000 horses and armors were directly exhausted on the side of the Eagle Empire. The casualties of the front-line troops were nearly 300,000. The Punishment Army of the Holy Light Church was directly blown up, with 400,000 casualties. The Crusaders and Holy Knights summoned from various local churches suffered more losses than death, and crashed a Void Ship, a legendary death. Sixty-two people, three people also fell from natural disasters. It can be said that on the whole, it is basically half a catty. Except for the loss of the Void Ship on the Church of Holy Light, no one has taken advantage of it. In just one day of fighting, there were 500,000 casualties, and even giants like the Condor Empire and the Church of Holy Light couldnt bear it, so after the battle, both sides died down and started licking their wounds to regain their strength. The Holy Light Church urgently mobilized troops from various void worlds, while the Condor Empire was mobilizing troops, it was also urging Green and Princess Mulesina to step up the production of alchemy mechas, and even voluntarily set the price from 4,500 The gold pound has been raised to 4,700 gold pounds, and the only requirement is to be fast! But I didn''t expect that such a big change occurred in the Kingdom of Lorenzo at this time! It is rumored that the Archduke Mora had fallen, and the new queen raised the slaughtering knife to the nobles in the country when she ascended the throne. Before everyone could react, in just ten days, hundreds of thousands of people were slaughtered, blood flowed into rivers, and heads rolled. At the same time, the new queen actually issued a decisive decree to distribute all the land occupied by the royal family and the farming rights of the plundered noble land to the landless peasants for free. Of course, it is only the right to cultivate. If gold or silver mines are discovered, these mining rights still belong to the royal family. Even so, with the spread of this policy, the **** queen Silabel quickly won the support of the largest number of peasants and serfs in the country, mastered more than two-thirds of the country''s territory at the fastest speed, and won the kingdom Supported by most of the military. There are only a few provinces in the southwest, because the refugees who were evacuated from Void World No. 7 were housed. These tens of millions of refugees were fanned and intimidated by the local nobles and some officials and capitalists who escaped, and large-scale riots and rebellions broke out. Dominance began to rapidly expand outward, and a full-scale civil war broke out. When the army loyal to Queen Silabel arrived, the rebels, with a total number of more than 2 million, had already occupied the territory of five provinces in the southwest of the Kingdom of Lorenzo, and it was illegal to play the queen''s upper seat. Help The banner of the restoration of Prady XIV. At the southern foot of the Hels Mountains, Green stood on the hillside, overlooking a city in the distance. That is the city of Helti, the most important city currently controlled by the rebels, and used to be the most important industrial base in the southwestern region of the kingdom. Although it was destroyed by the rebels, the industrial capacity of the city of Herti suffered heavy losses, but after half a month of renovation and restoration, some factories here have begun to resume work, and have been transferred to the wartime mechanism, using the original machinery to carry out Transform and upgrade to produce guns and ammunition. Even the arms produced in this way are shoddy waste products in Green''s view, but for the rebels, they are urgently needed. Beside Green, Vincent in knight armor stood on the left, and 10,000 cavalry and 20,000 infantry, a total of 30,000 family private soldiers from Northwest Province. Over the years, Viscount Paul and Vincent have put a lot of energy into this 50,000-person duchy private army, and they are better than the regular army of the Kingdom of Lorenzo in terms of training and equipment. Of course, that''s all, in Green''s view, this unit is barely passable. On Green''s right, there are two female magicians with a bit of a killer style. One of them has a large dark crow on his shoulder. The hair on the top of his head moves from time to time, and his eyelids are painted with black eye shadow , the lips are purple, and there are war lines on the face, it is the crow mage Serena. Now Serena is already a [lv6] Raven Mage, and with her current progress, she can be promoted to Legend in three years at most. Selina is next to her younger sister Freya, who is also a bone mage from [lv6]. Her combat power is still higher than that of Serena, but her body is also stronger, especially when she occasionally looks at Green, full of fanatical worship. On the side of the two sisters, the Blue Shield Knights of 5,000 people. This knight order was created by Green himself in Langton City. They were all selected from the Shadow Church. The most devout believers, the most fearless of death, and the most vulnerable believers, were trained in the brutal training of Serena and Freya. Down, those who can persevere are all elite soldiers. Don''t look at the fact that this Blue Shield Knights have only 5,000 people, but if they face the 30,000 private soldiers on the other side, the Blue Shield Knights will definitely win in the end. In front of these two troops, there is a phalanx of 5,000 people, all of which are newly manufactured Ma Runjia. This mecha unit has a thousand high-end Ma Run skeleton soldiers, and 4,000 low-end Ma Run kobolds, using the soul to link the network to form a five-person combat team. This is also the first time that Green''s alchemy mecha troop has been established in a real sense. Originally, according to the eyeball limit of the evil eye monster, in theory, a skeleton soldier Ma Runjia can carry ten kobold mechs, but after actual testing, it is found that this limit state is very unstable, and it is easy to "drop the net" phenomenon. Once the net is dropped, the Marun Kobold who is out of control will feel like a headless fly. In order to avoid this situation, we had to reduce the number of kobold mechs dragged by the skeleton soldiers Ma Run, and finally formed the standard of one to four. Six, one dragging seven, the probability of dropping the network phenomenon will greatly increase. "His Royal Highness, the rebels have been located..." At this time, an intelligence officer of the Blue Shield Knights received a report from the scout cavalry in front and immediately ran over to report to Green. Green waved his hand without speaking, and pointed to Serena who was standing beside him. Green does not intend to intervene in this war. He has already handed over the command of the battlefield to Serena. Otherwise, he will not need to investigate at all with his current methods. He already knows where the rebels are, and he will just let the army kill them. . Serena''s eyes flashed with excitement. Although she had not received formal education since she was a child, since she came under Green''s command, she had access to knowledge. Serena was like a sponge, constantly absorbing knowledge and quickly. Growing up, she transformed from a girl at the bottom of society into a qualified... cult leader. Now Green has given her a new opportunity to become a commander in command of tens of thousands of troops. In fact, before this, Serena led the Shadow Church and the Blue Shield Knights, and had already commanded several small-scale battles, but compared to today''s scene, those were all small fights, which made Serena Linna was both excited and nervous. tried to calm down, Serena forced herself to calm down, took a deep breath, and began to ask for information. On the other side, Vincent looked at Serena with envy, and couldn''t help but regret it. He had been too lazy in the past few years. Originally, he had the opportunity to be trained by Green. Unfortunately, his strength was too weak. It is still a high-level apprentice, not even a formal level. As a commander of the battlefield, although his own strength is not the most important, but his own strength is too weak, but it is a fatal weakness, and it is easy to be targeted and execute beheading operations. Therefore, in this world, as long as there are some famous commanders, their own strength is basically not too weak, and the last time they must be legendary superhumans. Vincent secretly made up his mind that he must work hard to improve his strength when he goes back this time. If it was before, he didn''t have any ambitions, and he could wait for his father to die and inherit the title of Viscount. But now the big tree Green is there, which can provide him with unimaginable convenience and opportunities before. If he eats and waits to die like this, he will be too sorry for himself. Not to mention Vincent''s inner activity, Serena listened to the intelligence officer''s detailed report, unfolded a map in the vicinity on the folding marching table in front of her, and quickly marked the enemy''s basic situation with a pencil. After being silent for a moment, Serena quickly wrote a memo in a small notebook. After confirming it, her face turned pale and she said in a deep voice, "Now listen to my orders..." Not to mention, although Serena is not very old and is a girl, she has a bit of momentum with her face. Her eyes were piercing, and she methodically issued orders for the mobilization of the army. She glanced at the memorandum in her hand from time to time, not like a rookie who was commanding an army of tens of thousands for the first time. Vincent next to ?? was secretly surprised: "I underestimated this woman before! It seems that it is not unreasonable for Green to reuse her. If it is replaced by himself, I am afraid it will be like this, maybe... It is not as good as her." Seeing Serena''s excellence, Vincent felt a greater sense of crisis and became more serious. Hearing Serena calling him, he immediately stood at attention and did not dare to slack off in executing the order. He also wanted to show his best. Excellent side. Soon, following Serena''s order, this force of only 40,000 people began to head towards the rebel garrison twenty kilometers away. There, more than 350,000 rebels were gathered at this time, and the number of the two sides was almost one to ten. However, in Serena''s view, those so-called rebels are at best armed mobs, and cannot be called an army at all, no matter how many they are, it is useless. (end of this chapter) Chapter 619： 625 Carry the Revolution to the End Chapter 619 625 Carry the revolution to the end The previous chapter was blocked... revising! Modi coughed a few times, and his face was a little sick. Since he almost died last time and accidentally merged with the fire of the revolution, he has been sick and seems to have become the fuelwood of the fire of the revolution. The burning of its own vitality to supply the revolutionary fire. In these few days, the fire of revolution is burning more vigorously. Modi knows that this is the ''revolutionary fire'' that he has spread before is burning. As the saying goes, a single spark can start a prairie fire! Before that, he spread a lot of revolutionary fire, this time the turmoil in the Lorenzo Kingdom, the bottom people rose up, and shouted the slogan: Overthrow the kingdom and establish a federation! At the same time, the five southwestern provinces of the Kingdom of Lorenzo declared independence and established a federal government, which were all revolutions. After incorporating the revolutionary fire, Modi can clearly feel the state of the dozen or so revolutionary fires. Four or five have been completely extinguished, and some are still dormant. There are two burning most fiercely. One of them is in the Kingdom of Lorenzo, which is undergoing a blood moon coup, and the other is in Void No. 43. world. In the city of Trier there, a powerful child of the world, a 23-year-old natural disaster-level powerhouse, led the workers and peasants at the bottom of the society to overthrow the ruler of the void world and established a A brand new republic federal state! This is the only revolutionary seed that Modi has spread so far. However, after the success of the revolution, the Void World No. 43 did not appear in Modi''s ideal, that kind of harmonious society, although it is a republic, oppression still exists, people are still unequal, and poverty and ignorance have not yet been eliminated. . At the beginning, the land that was evenly distributed was re-gathered into the hands of a few people in a very short time... Seeing all kinds of problems with his own eyes, Modi had doubts about himself for the first time. Every night in the dead of night, he leaned against the window and looked at the star-studded night sky. He couldn''t help asking himself whether ''revolution'' can really solve all problems? Why are there still problems after the revolution? Why is there still inequality between the rich and the poor even though land and wealth are distributed equally? Why has a republic been established, and there are still highs and lows among people? Modi fell into painful thinking, and sometimes even asked himself, if one day the revolution he imagined succeeded, would this also happen? If a similar situation occurs, is there a solution? Or...revolution is simply a wrong line? Because both soul and body are fused with the fire of revolution, whenever Modi doubts the revolution, his soul will be burned by the fire of revolution, which is a punishment and warning for his unsteady revolutionary will . The feeling of the fire burning the soul is heart-wrenching! But Modi still thinks these things over and over again, with great pain. Is the ??revolution the ultimate solution to all evil and injustice in this world? He is a true revolutionary, a man who pursues truth, not revolution for revolution''s sake! His ideal is to build a world that is truly free from oppression and pain. This is his belief and his ideal! Modi pondered, his hair was graying, his skin was interfering, his features were getting old... The wounded body has never healed, and the body and soul are resisting and repelling the rules and regulations imposed on him by the fire of the revolution, which bound his mind. Although he merged with the fire of the revolution, he did not become a believer of the revolution, but to control the revolution. the fire! For Modi, revolution is just a means, and the ultimate beautiful world is the real goal. Until a few days later, Modi''s body became weak, but his mind was clearer than ever. In front of him, a beating flame is burning, which contains all kinds of revolutionary true meanings, shining with the light of wisdom gathered by countless revolutionaries, symbolizing the future direction and hope of the world... Modi endured countless pains, but his soul and mind were not eroded by the fire of revolution. The weak Modi showed a knowing smile. He stretched out his hand to hold the flame of revolution, like dragging a blooming flower, and slowly incorporated it into his body again. At this moment, he had an epiphany like a Buddha! His eyes contained wisdom, and his will was unparalleled. "I understand, the revolution is not wrong, it is the revolutionary people who are wrong! Their revolutionary will is not firm enough, their revolutionary purpose is not clear enough, and their revolutionary methods are not tough enough!" Modi slowly stood up from the ground and asked He walked outside the house where he was, and said to himself as he walked: "So...their revolution was not thorough enough, which caused all kinds of situations that should not have happened. Therefore, if we want to achieve a perfect world without oppression and pain, we must Carry the revolution to the end..." As his voice faded away, Modi had already pushed the door and walked out. Outside that door, there is a battlefield that is fighting fiercely. This is the Void World No. 43. The revolutionary army with the red flag was besieged by the federal army who had won the fruits of the revolution. In the face of three times as many enemies and superior weapons, the revolutionary army was still beaten despite its high fighting spirit. It was losing ground, losing a lot of money, and crumbling. The son of the world who led the revolution, a natural disaster-level powerhouse, was on the side of the Federal Army at this time. He is still the valiant young hero, still handsome and powerful, but now wearing gorgeous clothes, he no longer represents the oppressed people, he has become a betrayal of the revolution, trying to become the new emperor, Learn from those seniors, step on the heads of the people, and continue to make a fortune. In addition, under his command, those heroes who once fought **** battles for the victory of the revolution have now also come to the opposite side of the people. They will become new dukes and marquis, from the original victims to the new perpetrators. Seeing that the last stubborn revolutionary army was about to be wiped out, but at this moment, in the middle of the battlefield, a crack in space suddenly opened, followed by a sick man walking out of the crack. , standing in the air, condescending, overlooking the audience. There seems to be a kind of magic power in this person. After he appeared, everyone''s eyes turned to him, and they even forgot that they were still fighting. For a while, it was eerily quiet, and it was not until the person coughed, that this kind of inconsistency was broken. Normal silence. Modi didn''t look at the others, he only looked at the young son of the world, some regret, some helpless, and some hatred for not being steel, and shook his head gently: "You should have done better, but unfortunately you ended up in the end. Abandoned the revolution..." "Who are you!" The young child of the world looked up with an ugly face. Although the very weak man in a white hospital gown and sickly seemed harmless to humans and animals, he sensed danger. Modi didn''t answer, just shook his head again: "Since you have betrayed the revolution, you are no longer entitled to have it." "What do you mean!" The young Son of Plane frowned, couldn''t help roaring, and simply shot directly, and a powerful sword qi slammed into Modi. Modi still stood there motionless, watching the hundreds of meters long sword qi attacking, he just raised his hand and grabbed it directly, as if he had caught the bubble, and cut off the sword. The powerful sword qi of a mountain was caught and extinguished. The people present were instantly stunned, and whether it was the child of the world or others, they all showed incredible expressions. Immediately, Modi waved his hand gently, and the young plane son screamed, and a red object that looked like some kind of plant seed flew out from his eyebrows. It was the one that Modi had spread to this place. Revolutionary Tinder of the Void World! The young World Child covered his forehead, blood gushing out, and his strength was also rapidly declining. In a blink of an eye, he had fallen from the first natural disaster level to the legendary high level peak. It turned out that the son of this world did not really step into the natural disaster grade, but obtained the natural disaster grade combat power with the help of this revolutionary fire. Now that the revolutionary fire has been deprived, he immediately revealed his true identity, showing an unbelievable expression, staring at the calm Modi with a pair of eyes filled with resentment. Immediately, Modi looked at the leader of the revolutionary army that was about to collapse. It was a short, fat man with a face of pimples. In terms of personal image, this guy didn''t look like a revolutionary leader. With a flick of Modi''s finger, the revolutionary fire suddenly flew into the fat man''s body, which surprised him, and then his breath soared, from the ordinary Legendary Elementary to the peak of the Legendary Advanced, even higher than that A young child of the world, the current Federal Commander, the future Emperor of the Empire is stronger. Humpty Dumpty looked at Modi blankly. He didn''t know what was going on. He only subconsciously understood that he had lost his luck. "Okay, I can only help you with this." Modi said lightly: "You are all admirable comrades, and then you have to blaze your own revolutionary path and firmly believe in your own beliefs. , don''t give up lightly!" While speaking, Modi began to retreat to the space-time crack behind him. "Wait! Who are you?" The short fat man who got the revolutionary spark hurriedly asked the question in his heart. "Me?" Modi hesitated slightly and replied with a smile: "I am the communicator of the revolution, you can call me a fire or a mentor. Comrades! In order to create a perfect world without suffering and oppression, I I sincerely hope that you will carry the revolution to the end!" Just now, Modi just entered Void World No. 43 with his mind, and his body still stayed in the safe house of Void World No. 1. At this time, his eyes were no longer confused, and he found the direction of the revolutionary road again. His gray hair turned black again, the wrinkles on his face disappeared, his injuries had healed, his strength became stronger, and the fire of revolution in his body was burning brightly. ! "Okay!" Modi smiled slightly: "After taking such a long rest, it''s time to plan the next step..." (end of this chapter) Chapter 620： 626? New situation Chapter 620 626 New situation After more than a month, with the end of the blood moon coup in the Kingdom of Lorenzo, the country entered a total military control, and a curfew after six o''clock was imposed. After a month of **** slaughter, the surviving nobles and commoners in the entire kingdom only feared the **** queen Silabel. Unlike the former good old Prady XIV, Silabel really dared to kill, what a duke and marquis, aloof, invincible, all beheaded, the property belongs to the royal family, the land belongs to the people, this is almost Completely disregarding the food. In some surrounding countries, especially among the aristocratic class, Silabel''s reputation is completely stinky. Because in these kingdoms, very few kings dared to massacre nobles on a large scale, not to mention killing hundreds of thousands of nobles in one go, even killing an earl would take a long time. Kings often make concessions, even if it is a heinous aristocracy, that is, exile or use Money forgiveness. As soon as ??Silabel came to power, he was also pressed by the bottom line of the domestic nobles and the difficult financial situation of the kingdom. I want all the land, cash, treasures, and real estate! In fact, Silabel did a lot of damage to the Kingdom of Lorenzo. As those nobles said, they are the cornerstone of a kingdom, they are well educated and have received extraordinary training since childhood, which is incomparable to ordinary commoners. Therefore, the slaughter of hundreds of thousands of nobles at one time is a sharp decline in the national strength of the Lorenzo Kingdom. If it could still be a second-rate country, it has now reached the end of the third-rate. But Silabel doesn''t care at all. With what Green told him, all those who can''t be used by me are enemies that can be destroyed. The Kingdom of Lorenzo in the past was a kingdom of nobles, not a kingdom of kings. Grand Duke Mora doesn''t care, Prady XIV can tolerate it, after all, the royal family can still get a lot of benefits anyway. But now, when Silabel is in power, everything has to be changed. She is the Queen of Blood, and she can''t bear to swallow her voice. Whoever makes me unhappy for a while, I will let him... die! This method of quick success and instant profit turned out to be very effective. With the implementation of military officers, most parts of the country quickly returned to peace, and nobles and officials loyal to the new king and royal family began to take over government affairs in various places, quickly resume production and life, and restore the kingdom to a normal state. . In fact, as those nobles who were invincible before their death said, the nobility is indeed an indispensable link in ruling the country. If there are no nobles, the king is just a bare commander, but they forget that there are many people in this world who want to be nobles. Nobles are indeed an indispensable class, but nobles are not necessarily them. With the end of the blood moon coup, a large number of lower-level nobles who were originally loyal to the royal family were promoted, and the confidants of the original Silabel took the opportunity to rise. Replaced with these fresh blood, which changed the wind of the Kingdom of Lorenzo. Although the entire country was severely damaged, it has become more vibrant and more competitive from the original lifeless. At the same time, Greens counterinsurgency in the five southwestern provinces was also going very smoothly. Although these rebels are numerous, claiming to have an army of two million, but in Green''s view, they are at most just a mob who took up arms. Under the siege of tens of thousands of elite troops, they are like a flock of sheep, and no war can break out. force. And with the advancement of the clearing operation, Green''s population in the foggy world has also increased significantly, from less than 2 million people to nearly 20 million people. This is still Green considering that the land in the foggy world is barren. At present, the upper limit of the population that his undead empire can carry, try to restrain the action, otherwise it has to be doubled. For this result, Green is very satisfied. With these populations, he has completely solved the problem of insufficient labor force. At present, due to the large number of orders from the Condor Empire, the number of Ma Runjia production lines in the misty world has reached 20, and the latest ten production lines have entered trial production. Workers are being trained, and they are all selected from refugees. Moreover, because of its excellent performance in the war, the alchemy mecha produced by Gemu has become famous in various countries, and several countries have already sent people to contact and discuss the purchase of equipment. However, in Green''s view, these countries are not very sincere. They either put forward some messy demands, or they are preoccupied with price. On the contrary, it is the great nobles and real power factions in various countries who are more generous and clean, and have placed a lot of orders. One of them was a pompous second world lord who came directly to Princess Mulesina and took a check for 20 million pounds on the spot. And the eldest young master made it clear that he would add 500 gold pounds to the purchase price of the Condor Empire, and 20 million gold pounds would be 4,000 horses, but he would be given a 2 million rebate after the event was completed. This guy is crazy! Even his father''s kickback was so cruel. At that time, Green and Princess Mulesina also laughed at the prodigal son of the second king. Later, after inquiring carefully, we found out that this man was from the Free City Alliance. And of those horse run armors he bought, only 2,000 were ordered by his father, and the other 2,000 were sold to the mayor of another Free City at a sky-high price of 6,000. Originally, Green had heard that everyone in the Free City Alliance has the potential to become profiteers, and the pursuit of profit has been engraved into their bones. He didn''t believe it before, but this time he finally saw it. This seemingly out of place king, not only took 200 amps of rebate from his father this time, but also made another 2 million gold pounds. difference. Knowing this, after a while, the second king became the exclusive agent of ''Gem Company'' in the Free City Alliance... There are many similar situations. As Ma Runjia became famous in the war between the Condor Empire and the Church of the Holy Light, many countries and forces concerned about the war saw Ma Runjias practical value and strategic significance. Especially those small countries that lack human resources. In the past, in order to maintain a minimum national defense force, they had to pay high prices to support those old soldiers who were obviously not capable of fighting, but they were all arrogant. Now there are substitutes, loyal and tough. Back, shouted the declaration of ''I love to do it, I don''t do it'' to those old soldiers. For a while, Gemu''s sales were rising steadily, and Ma Runjia''s sales soon surpassed that of the natural disaster-level bone dragon. Of course, the biggest customer among them is still the Condor Empire. With the last battle, both Prince Simdor and Archbishop Link were slightly injured, and both sides suffered losses, and there was no winner. However, in this battle, the Ma Runjia on the side of the Condor Empire was almost exhausted, especially the indiscriminate bombardment of the Holy Light''s Fury launched by the Void Ship in the middle, which directly turned a large number of Ma Runjia into scrap metal. Fortunately, at this time, Green gained a large number of people in the blood moon coup, and the new production line began to be put into production, so that the daily output of Ma Runjia quickly climbed from 1,500 to more than 3,000, and it made up 10 in just over a month. Thousands of mechs. Green and Princess Mulesina received 450 million gold pounds. However, just as Green and Princess Mulesina were counting money and their hands cramped, there was an undercurrent in Void World No. 1. As the Eagle Empire and the Church of the Holy Light showed signs of fatigue after the war, they each died down, licked their wounds, gathered their strength, and prepared for the next decisive battle. And in the vicinity of the border between the Kingdom of West Thorne and the territory of the Northern Dark Council. In the sight of here, there are barren black sandstone mountains, and several figures are moving quickly. Volga''s expression was serious, and this time he took over the mission from the Abyss Club, and he always felt a sense of unease. Especially when you are near here, this feeling is even more serious, as if you are about to encounter an abnormally dangerous situation! Volga is not a superstitious person. Originally, he didnt trust his intuition, but that feeling became stronger and stronger, and even began to affect his breathing and heartbeat! After all, he is also one of the top members of the Abyss Club. It is absolutely impossible for this to happen! Volga looked back at the few people behind him, his face even more gloomy. In addition to his old partner Philips, there are two less familiar faces on this trip, and one of them is a woman with a forehead lawsuit that he particularly hates. "Damn, if this action is really exposed, it must be because of this woman." Volga thought in his heart, and couldn''t help but have two fierce lights in his eyes. That woman seems to feel malicious! Suddenly looking up and meeting Volga''s eyes, he couldn''t help trembling, and quickly lowered his head again. Volga hummed and turned to look at Philips not far away. Philips was expressionless, but Volga, who knew him very well, could still feel that the partner was not in a relaxed mood, and he obviously felt it too, this time was different from before. At this time, the four of them came to a slightly flat place. Philips raised his hand and signaled a few people to stop, then looked at the woman who was traveling with him, and said coldly, "Go and feel it and see if you can determine the location." "Yes, my lord!" The pretty but bitter woman responded weakly, took a few steps forward, and began to close her eyes, a faint psychic energy emanating from her body , began to slowly spread out to the surrounding, and there was no weakening trend until very far. "How is it? Did you find it?" After more than ten minutes, Volga said impatiently: "I tell you, it''s better to be calm and don''t play tricks on me, otherwise... I''ll let you know what is Life is better than death!" The ?? woman was so frightened that her face became even more ugly, she nodded quickly, and the psionic energy fluctuations she output became stronger. It can be seen that she is really working hard, but unfortunately after another ten minutes, the woman who was already sweating from exhaustion still shook her head in frustration: "Sorry, I didn''t find any signs of the existence of the mechanical god." (end of this chapter) Chapter 621： 627? Chapter 621 627 Lord Brenton Green has been in a good mood recently. Whether it''s a steady stream of new orders from Condor Empire or other clients who come here, they keep calling him wealth, and he and Princess Moulesina''s ''Gem Company'' fame getting louder. Recently, Black Claw has officially started research on the Titan Colossus. This pinnacle of alchemy technology left over from ancient times makes Black Claw so fascinated that he almost forgets to eat and sleep. In addition, the situation in the Kingdom of Lorenzo is also changing for the better. After the blood moon coup, the rotten flesh was cut off, the heavy burden was removed, and the oppressed people were given a rare chance to breathe. It made the whole kingdom feel lightly loaded, which the original Lorenzo Kingdom, and even the surrounding countries, dared not imagine. The current kingdom of Lorenzo is somewhat similar to the Loen Federation. The country is prosperous, the government is very efficient, and most officials and nobles have a kind of vigor, rather than staring at greed for money and oppressing the lower classes. Actually, for Green, he was also secretly relieved. Because of the disappearance of Archduke Mora, there is no longer a strong person in the kingdom who can stabilize him. In addition, Silabel himself is the one who pushed him to the top. Princess Moulesina is his partner. Grand Duke Di didn''t care much, and at least practiced every day, and the remaining Marshal Santos was also quite interesting. If Grand Duke Mora is still there, nothing else but Ma Runjia''s profit will be divided into a layer of profit. However, on this day, Green welcomed an uninvited guest... After completing the immigration work in several of the rebel provinces, Green returned to the ducal mansion in the capital of the kingdom. The original owner of this place was also a duke. During the recent purge, because he colluded with Duke Carter and opposed Queen Silabel, he was finally charged with treason, and he and his immediate family were all sent to the gallows. Green just came back from the palace, and discussed with Silabel about the Asgar Kingdom''s involvement in the rebellion of the nobles, how to deal with this matter, and the attitude of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs? The Kingdom of Asgar is a neighboring country to the southwest of the Kingdom of Lorenzo. Its overall national strength is similar to that of the Kingdom of Lorenzo, and the domestic situation is very similar. However, the Kingdom of Asgar does not have a prince like Mora who can Make the Kingdom of Lorenzo play a more important role internationally. The accidental disappearance of the Grand Duke Mora made the Kingdom of Asgar think that there is an opportunity to get along with those nobles in Lorenzo. But I didn''t expect to meet Silabel, the **** queen. As soon as I took the position, I gave him a break, and immediately put the Asgar Kingdom in a dilemma. After they made a decision, the blood moon on the Lorenzo Kingdom side. The coup d''tat has settled, the rebels have been almost wiped out, the country has returned to order, the people at the bottom have gained land, and nobles who are loyal to the kingdom and Queen Silabel have been promoted and larger territories. Small and medium capitalists have also gained room for development In short, in a short period of time, the Kingdom of Lorenzo has changed from a piece of fat to a dog that protects food. Although it is scarred and weak, Silabel''s coming to power has made the country reopen and shrink. long-term minions. Therefore, Green came back from the southwest this time to discuss with Silabel about his attitude towards the Kingdom of Asgar next. Because in the process of suppressing the rebellion this time, Green found many military advisors from the Asgar Kingdom among the rebels, as well as small-scale formed troops. In terms of language and combat power, it is not difficult to distinguish these people. If that''s all, the current state of the Kingdom of Lorenzo can only pretend to be deaf and dumb. The country is weak and waiting to be rebuilt. It is really not suitable for conflicts with neighboring countries. But Greene unexpectedly discovered that the army of Asgar Kingdom was actually a scumbag! At first Green thought it was an illusion or an accident, but after contacting him again and again, he completely confirmed that he felt right. These troops from the Kingdom of Asgar, disguised as rebels, turned out to be better than the ordinary troops of the Kingdom of Lorenzo. weak! Although the equipment looks good, fancy enchanted weapons, armor flashing with magic runes, and even powerful enchanted cannons! However, these equipments did not play their due combat effectiveness at all, and the soldiers'' fighting will was very weak, which was even inferior to the rebels. Often a centurion, with less than ten casualties, they will surrender, not even flee. After the surrender, an officer will come out, directly identify himself as an Asgar, and ask for the proper treatment of prisoners of war, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah. Of course, if you meet this kind of person, you basically don''t need to talk to Green, you will be beaten up and thrown into a slave camp. Before that, Green was quite afraid of the Kingdom of Asgar. After all, it was a country with a territory larger than that of the Kingdom of Lorenzo, and it held three Void Worlds. There were also three vassal principalities around it, which could be regarded as a regional the powerful country. However, after a few battles, the true shape was revealed, and Green was suddenly moved. If war was declared at this time, the Asgar Kingdom should not have any preparations! After all, the Kingdom of Lorenzo just went through the blood moon coup, massacred hundreds of thousands of nobles, and experienced tens of millions of rebellions. Almost all five or six provinces in the southwest were smashed, and there is no way to recover in ten or eight years. . However, in Green''s view, this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. In Void World No. 1, the Condor Empire and the Church of Holy Light have already made a real fire, and people''s heads are about to be beaten into dogs'' heads, so there is definitely no time to interfere. Besides, in the eyes of those two behemoths, it is estimated that the battle between the Kingdom of Lorenzo and the Kingdom of Asgar is at the level of chickens pecking each other. In addition, Green also inquired clearly, Asgar Kingdom currently has a total of three natural disaster-level powerhouses, all of which are first-level natural disasters. Lorenzo Kingdom''s side, including the two natural disasters on Green''s face, a total of five natural disasters primary combat power, enough to suppress. Besides, as long as it is not a war of destroying a country, in a war of moderate intensity, it is rare for natural disasters to fight each other desperately. Green''s purpose this time, of course, is not to destroy the Asgar Kingdom, the current Lorenzo Kingdom and Green are not so big appetites, even if they swallow it, they will definitely not be able to digest it. What ??Green wanted was to cede land and indemnity, at least a few provinces near the border on the main world side should be taken down, and the other three void worlds controlled by the Kingdom of Asgar. Now there is only one Void World No. 26 left in the Kingdom of Lorenzo. This time, a Void World must be taken from the Kingdom of Asgar. First, to make up for the loss caused by this turmoil, and secondly, it is also for Silabel. Wei, let those who are not convinced in their hearts have nothing to say even though they don''t say anything... However, at this moment, a psionic energy fluctuation belonging to the natural disaster grade suddenly flashed out and locked onto Green. Greene raised his eyebrows and narrowed his eyes slightly. This act of using his psychic energy to lock onto a person was rude and obviously hostile. "Are you Green? It''s not easy to find you..." With a voice full of arrogance, a space crack opened directly from Green''s study, and an unusually handsome man dressed in a white robe came out. silver-haired young man. Although he looks like a young man, Green is very sure that he can become a natural disaster grade. This person is definitely not young. But no matter what the other party''s background was, Greene didn''t intend to get used to his stinky stinking behavior of unsolicited beeping. Before the man could completely come out of the space crack, a huge white bone claw suddenly flashed out and slapped the arrogant white-clothed young man fiercely. Suddenly, with a bang, just walking out of the space crack, the guy who felt good about himself was slammed back. "Damn! You stupid ant, how dare you take action against the great Lord Brenton!" The young man in white roared angrily and rushed out of the space crack again. This time, Green did not stop him, but looked at the other party with a half-smiling smile. This guy who calls himself ''Lord Brenton'' seems to be very interesting. Green never knew that the mentally retarded can also become a natural disaster-level powerhouse? Obviously this guy with a good sense of himself has a different brain circuit than a normal person. I dont know if his head has been kicked by a donkey, or he has encountered some kind of halo of reducing wisdom, or he has eaten an expired brain fragment. I saw that his eyes were still full of superiority when he looked at Green, his chin was raised, and he was looking at people with his nostrils. "Not bad, did you actually hire a natural disaster-level bodyguard? It seems that you really made a lot of money." The brain-clad white-clothed lord glanced at the skeleton lord whose upper body only appeared, but he was still full of self-confidence, and arrogantly said: "Give me a head. Natural disaster grade bone age, plus 100,000 horses." "Oh? What are you going to pay?" Green said with great interest: "A bone dragon counts as 200 million pounds for you, and the market value of 100,000 vests is nearly 500 million pounds. It doesn''t look like you can come up with so much gold. pounds, so what are you going to pay? Let me state first that I have no interest in selling ass." "Damn, what did you say! You bastard! The great Lord Brenton has changed his mind!" The brain-dead in white seemed to have been stepped on his tail, screaming: "Originally, if you contributed this, Lord Brenton would kindly spare you. One life, but now! You **** me off, go to hell! Asshole The voice fell, and a rotating circle of light appeared around the person, and his figure suddenly disappeared in the next moment. Green immediately felt an unprecedented sense of crisis. Although this uninvited guy has some brain circuit jumpers, his strength is unquestionable. Green is currently only a Legendary Intermediate. Facing a natural disaster-level powerhouse, there is no suspense. With a bang, the whole person has become a piece of powder in the next moment, and even the skeleton lord next to him has no time to stop it! (end of this chapter) Chapter 622： 628? Protagonist Template Chapter 622 628 Protagonist Template Brenton was stunned for a moment, his figure flashed back to reality from the depths of the spiritual world, looking at Green, who was beaten into powder, with an incredible expression. Originally, he didn''t want to kill Green. The purpose of his visit this time was Bone Dragon and Ma Runjia. Now he went to a restaurant to eat and beat the cook to death, and he was a fart! Just now, Green gave him a slap in the face, making him think that Green''s strength is definitely not weak, at least that natural disaster-level bodyguard is a ruthless character, who knows that when he makes a move, he will hang up at once, what is this called! However, at this moment, the Skeleton Lord moved, moving a huge warhammer and swept across, and the huge six-meter-high body also fully appeared from the portal. Renton''s body was smashed. Brenton''s figure flashed and he entered the spiritual world again. The skeleton lord''s warhammer actually followed in, directly piercing the boundary between reality and the spiritual world, and an astonishing vibration erupted with a bang. Brenton felt the danger and couldn''t help but his face changed dramatically. He quickly flickered his figure and started the spiritual world shuttle. Before, he killed Green in front of the Skeleton Lord, which made him underestimate the strength of the Skeleton Lord. At the same time, a black long sword silently appeared in front of him, and it was actually pierced from a deeper spiritual world. Brenton''s face was even more serious, and he had put away the arrogant look that seemed to be a brain-dead middle-schooler, and the whole person became very serious: "There is actually one more! Two natural disaster-level bodyguards, how much did this Green earn? Actually hired two natural disaster powerhouses! But..." Brenton just wanted to say, but he still died in my hands, but at this moment, he suddenly realized that the other party hired two natural disaster-level bodyguards to protect their own safety at all costs, how could it be so easy Killed? The situation just now was simply too simple. "Is it a scam?" Brenton reacted, his face even more ugly, he felt that his IQ was despised. "Damn, as expected, these profiteers don''t have a good thing. Since you are hiding, I will shoot you out!" Brenton gritted his teeth secretly, wanting to discuss an explanation for his IQ, and then continued to force Green to obediently offer bone dragons and Mecha, this is his ultimate goal, but Greene is not dead, which makes him relieved. "Then let you have a taste of this trick!" Brenton roared suddenly, and Zhong Er angrily called out the name of the trick: "Void Obliteration!" In an instant, the surrounding space was locked by a powerful psychic energy, and the sound of "click, click" began to be heard, and the space solidified, as if the glass was broken, and the traces of countless cracks quickly spread around. In this space, as long as all matter is passed by that kind of crack, it will instantly shatter and fall apart. Grimm, who had turned into a dark angel, was taken aback. He could feel that there seemed to be some kind of god''s characteristics in those cracks, which completely destroyed a substance in a form that Grimm couldn''t understand yet. This kind of terrifying and powerful attack, even a natural disaster-level powerhouse, if it is hit in the front, it will definitely be severely damaged. Green was secretly surprised that this terminally ill patient, who claimed to be the brain-dead man of Lord Brenton, actually had such a powerful killer in his hands. It is almost certain that this void eradication has completely surpassed the scope of natural disaster grade, and it is likely to be some kind of Holy Spirit grade attack method. Green did not expect that this time, he had provoked such a difficult opponent, and he was ready to retreat immediately. If he encounters such an enemy, he does not need to work hard. If he can''t deal with it, he will directly notify the Eagle Empire. I am afraid it is the Condor Empire. The Condor Empire, which is sharpening its knives and preparing for the next battle, will never allow problems with the supply of Ma Runjia at this time. And Green is very suspicious, this Brenton is very strange, I am afraid that there may not be a hand and foot done by the Holy Light Church behind this, deliberately leading this brain to him. But in any case, for this dangerous element, it is still the best way to go. However, what happened next caught Green by surprise. I saw that Brenton made a powerful move, but it only extended out less than three meters before it stopped abruptly. Brenton blinked his eyes and looked at the death angel in front of him with some embarrassment: "Hey, what''s going on?" I don''t know if he was asking himself or Green. Green secretly breathed a sigh of relief, but it seems reasonable for this situation to occur. After all, this Brenton in front of him is only the primary level of natural disasters, and it is quite rare to be able to master a Holy Spirit-level trick. Nothing to say. Next, something Green didn''t expect happened. Originally thought it was Brenton talking to himself, but who knew that after he asked "what''s the matter", someone actually answered! I saw a Q version of the cartoon-style villain appearing from behind him, climbing on his shoulders like a kitten, flickering, blinking, and replying in a very cute milk voice: "Master, I don''t know what''s going on, it seems that your psionic quality is not enough, or you haven''t fully digested the divinity in your body..." Green looked at the girl in the Q version and was immediately stunned, what the **** is this? Could it be that this guy who is full of middle-aged spirit is actually a ''protagonist'' with his own system? This Q-version girl is the system elf? Or is it an ''old grandfather'' who hides beside the ''protagonist'', has a great background, is unfathomable, and keeps a low profile? If this is the case, then the attributes of this ''Master Brenton'', such as secondary school, mental retardation, seeing people with nostrils, talking without thinking, etc., can be explained. After all, he is the ''protagonist'', no matter what the situation, he can speak Hu solved. But at this time, Brenton and Green were not thinking the same thing. Although he was calm on the surface, he had already started to think about when to strip this so-called ''auxiliary system'' from his body. Because he feels more and more that something is wrong with him recently, arrogant, domineering, arrogant, arrogant... He was not such a person before, but since he obtained this ''assistance system'', he has changed unknowingly. He has long realized the root cause of the problem, but he has been struggling to make up his mind before that. After all, this auxiliary system has helped him a lot. Otherwise, he is still suffering at the legendary level, and it is impossible to advance to the natural disaster level in advance, and He has mastered a powerful trick that surpasses the existence of natural disasters. It''s just that the accident just now made his heart move, and the answer of the ''assist system'' was also very perfunctory, obviously nonsense. Before this, he had used the ''Void Obliteration'' trick more than once. Although the effect was good or bad, it had never happened before. Moreover, Brenton felt that after the "assistance system" said those perfunctory reasons, he almost believed it! This is quite unusual. In fact, he has recently discovered that he is becoming more and more abnormal, especially when the auxiliary system says something that obviously goes against common sense, such as pointing at the sun and saying that it is blue. Make sure that the bright red sun is blue. But now is not the time to consider these issues, just after Void Obliteration unexpectedly failed, the warhammer of the Skeleton Lord has already hit. At the same time, the black long sword pierced by the angel of death also showed amazing power! I saw hexagonal light blue grids appearing on the surface of the long sword, and dense alchemy magic runes appeared in those grids, which blessed this long sword born from the angel of death to the limit. Immediately, the figure of the angel of death appeared completely. This is the Angel of Death who has undergone a new transformation from Black Claw. In fact, Ma Runjia is just a subsidiary product of transforming the Angel of Death. At first, it was only for the purpose of black claw verification technology. Unexpectedly, it unexpectedly became a big business of billions of pounds. But in the end, these proven techniques have to be used to transform the Angel of Death. The Angel of Death at this time was more than one meter taller than before, with an overall height of more than three meters, and three pairs of metal wings behind him. Black Claw specially integrated the divine weapon 100,000 swords into these three pairs of metal wings, so that the sword qi emitted by the 100,000 swords and the feathers of the metal wings fuse, making every emptiness of sword qi into a real feather sword! These metal feathers are all rolled out with the highest level of alchemy enchanting technology. The miniature magic circle is engraved in it using the magic circle engraving machine, and the power is at least three times higher than the original simple blade storm. The body of the angel of death has also undergone a large-scale mechanical alchemy transformation, removing the original limbs and lower body, retaining the basic structure, and embedding it into the mecha. It''s just that the mecha equipped with the Angel of Death is not an ordinary horse-run armor, but a natural disaster mecha made by Green at no cost. In order to create this one-of-a-kind natural disaster mecha, Green invested more than 200 million pounds in total, and almost all the money he earned from selling the horse run armor was invested in it. All the enchanted metals used in the manufacture of this natural disaster grade mecha are sacred metals that have been blessed and blessed by the natural disaster grade archbishop of the Church of Holy Light. Because of Green''s relationship with the Church of the Holy Light, it can only be purchased on the black market through secret means, and these sacred metals alone cost 70 million pounds. But it''s worth the money, because the Angel of Death was originally transformed from the Angel of Light, and after careful deployment of the black claws, try to make the natural disaster mecha and the body of the Dark Angel not repulsive. It was later proved that the money was very worthwhile. After the finished natural disaster mecha was manufactured, Green used the method of transforming the angel of death, and also transformed this mecha made of sacred metal into an undead mecha, which was exactly the same as the angel of death. Match, and brush some psionic power from the cemetery, so that the Angel of Death fits perfectly with the Scourge Mecha. The final effect surprised even Black Claw. The completed "Mecha Angel of Death" has a combat power of [23000]! There is no need for divine power to bless the already proper natural disaster grade, and in the state of divine power blessing, the combat power will instantly soar to [36000], which has already crossed the threshold of the intermediate natural disaster grade. (end of this chapter) Chapter 623： 629? Upgraded Angel of Death Chapter 623 629 Upgraded Angel of Death At this moment, after the transformation, the Angel of Death, the mecha that appeared for the first time, was majestic, still wearing a dark golden paint, and the top-level enchanted armor costing millions per kilogram appeared densely packed with mysterious runes, which came from the north. It was imported by the dwarf kingdom at a high cost. It is said that only one centimeter of thickness can resist an attack of the first-level natural disaster, and the armor thickness of the mecha angel of death has reached five centimeters in the core part and two centimeters in the non-core hands and feet. Green controls the Mecha Angel of Death, feeling more powerful than ever before, piercing the spirit world with a sword and stabbing the enemy''s heart. However, the enemy is not a straw bag, but Green''s sword stabbed in the air. Brenton was at a critical moment, and instead used the method of shuttle in the spirit world, his figure flashed to reality, and he returned to the spirit world again. He had already appeared at the end of Green''s line of sight, but he looked at the mecha angel of death with lingering fear, with an incredible expression in his eyes. "What is this? Is it also an alchemy mecha?" Brenton was really surprised this time. If it was just a natural disaster-level bone dragon and a horse run armor, he still felt nothing, but a natural disaster-level alchemy mecha, this Some are too amazing. Although they are both the first-level natural disasters, the properties of the alchemy mecha and the bone dragon are completely different. No matter how powerful the bone dragon is, only natural disaster-level necromancers can control it, so no matter how perfect Green and the others make the bone dragon, it is destined to be a niche product. But what is the concept of a natural disaster grade alchemy mecha! If it can be promoted, it will definitely cause a sensation among the countries, especially those who do not have the effect of natural disaster-level powerhouses themselves. Green was not interested in beeping with this late-stage 2nd-year-old man. He missed the other arm with a sword and immediately swung his sword to kill him. And after the transformation, in order to increase the combat effectiveness of the mecha angel of death, the black claw specially added two more arms on the original basis, forming a situation of four arms and four swords. Usually, the other two arms are hidden in the middle of the three pairs of metal wings. , only at the critical moment, it suddenly shoots an attack, which has the effect of being unexpected and unprepared. In fact, this proposal was thought of by Green. He originally wanted to get three heads and six arms, and each of the three sets of arms used different weapons, and one of them also had a legal profession to achieve the purpose of dual cultivation of law and martial arts. It is a pity that the ideal is beautiful, but the reality is the backbone. Even if the black claw wants to break his head, there is no way to solve the problem of the magic circuit in the end, and once the arms are added to three groups, the control will be inflexible, and sometimes the arms are mutually Collision, instead of increasing combat power, cancels each other out and becomes a burden. In particular, this mecha angel of death is controlled by Green himself. He does not have the ability to have three heads and six arms. Although he thinks well, once he uses it, he will be in a hurry. Basically, the third set of arms is just a decoration. So, in the end, it was simplified, and the fancy three-headed and six-armed directly became an additional set of arms, and all the same weapons were used, so as to simplify as much as possible and facilitate actual combat operations. In an instant, the angel of death unfolded its six wings and flew across the spiritual world at an extremely fast speed. arrived in front of Brenton in the blink of an eye, with a clanging sound, four swords were unleashed, but only one sound was issued, but it directly cut off the distorted spiritual world of time and space, and suddenly appeared in front of Brenton. Brenton''s face changed dramatically, and he disappeared again, barely avoiding a blow, but the surrounding spirit world creatures were unlucky. These creatures floating in the spiritual world, like jellyfish, were cut and smashed by a gust of sword energy, and some of the edge were just cut and shrieked incessantly. Brenton''s figure appeared in the distance, and he looked at this side with lingering fears, his face was unprecedentedly solemn. In the moment just now, he felt that if it was even a moment later, he would be crushed by that sharp blade. The four black long swords with faint blue light patterns are the weapons that are enough to kill natural disaster-level powerhouses. "Space!" Brenton drank seriously, and the space around him instantly wriggled, as if alive and obeyed his command, twisting and transforming into different shapes. At the same time, Green controlled the Angel of Death and rushed over again, and the long sword stabbed out, penetrating the twisted space, but at the next moment, there was a "click" sound, and the sturdy and unusually enchanted long sword actually cracked! The blade that was enough to kill a natural disaster-level powerhouse broke into a fingernail-sized fragment! Green was taken aback, and immediately drew his sword and retreated, staring at Brenton and the twisted space around him with extreme fear. At this time, if the body of the Angel of Death was dragged into the twisted space, Green couldn''t guarantee whether he could bear it. live. "Would you like to activate the blessing of divine power?" Green hesitated in his heart, ready to expand his moves. At this time, Brenton was the first to stop. He withdrew from the spiritual world and returned to Green''s study in reality. The natural disaster-level momentum and the indomitable arrogance on his body were also put away. Obviously, Green''s strength has been Let him understand that playing sideways here has no effect. Immediately, Green returned to reality, but he still maintained the state of an angel of death. The previous clone of Wood Slater, although he returned to the cemetery at a critical moment, also received very serious injuries, and it took a lot of psychic power to restore it. "It seems that I underestimated you. You can make such a big business in a short period of time. You really have something extraordinary." Brenton said blankly: "I was rude before, I''m very sorry." Green''s heart was full of surprise. He didn''t expect this brain-dead 2nd disease to say such a reasonable thing, and he also took the initiative to apologize. What was the operation? At the same time, in Brenton''s body, the girl in the Q version was also taken aback, and he also didn''t expect this to happen. She immediately tried to influence Brenton''s thinking, but found that this fool who had always believed in her and obeyed his words, actually used Occlumency to shield her mental power from her brain. The ??Q version girl immediately realized that something was wrong, it seemed that the host was going to get out of control! "Damn, what should I do? Has this guy found out?" The Q version girl was a little anxious, but her thoughts jumped: "This beast, if he wants to do something to me, should I resist? But no If you resist, they are still just a child! Brenton is a perverted lo*ic*n as expected..." "Bastard! What kind of mess are you thinking about?" At this moment, Brenton''s thoughts suddenly passed: "You are a pervert, okay! Who is going to do something to you! Besides, please, think about these things next time. Can you not say it, even though I have closed my brain, I can still hear you, idiot!" The ??Q version girl was so frightened that she covered her mouth, but she still couldn''t change the problem of talking to herself: "What''s going on? I forgot about this pervert... Why did you say it again..." Brenton reluctantly quarreled with the Q-version girl in his mind, while facing Green as if nothing had happened, but he thought to himself: "Sure enough, after using Occlumency, my thinking has become a lot more normal." "Did you take the medicine just now?" Green looked at the mentally disabled patient who seemed to have become normal, and complained silently in his heart: "Sure enough, it doesn''t matter if you are sick, but the medicine can''t be stopped!" Brenton took a break: "Introduce myself again, my name is Brenton... Forget it, it seems that there is nothing to say except the name." Green said it didn''t matter: "You said it just now, Mr. Brenton." At this time, because of the battle just now, the study on the top floor of the duke''s mansion had been completely destroyed, and the roof was blown away, turning it into a terrace for him. The huge movement alerted the surrounding guards, and many people looked up tremblingly with their enchanted rifles. Because Green changed into a mech Death Angel vest, the guards of these duke mansions did not know him. However, the current housekeeper here was transferred from the Northwest Province. In addition, Erha, who was having fun in the yard, also recognized Green. Wang Wang called twice, but did not dare to jump up. He could feel Brenton. It''s not easy to mess with. If you rush up stupidly, you may lose your dog''s life. It''s safer to stay down there. Green and Brenton ignored the following situation. Brenton said indifferently: "I investigated you before I came, what an amazing experience! In just a few years, I have transformed from an obscure and unrecognizable nobleman to a powerful duke, and he has grown up. Become a natural disaster grade powerhouse..." Green responded lightly: "I think, if you talk about legendary experience, although I haven''t investigated you, your legend is definitely not inferior. What did you call that little girl just now? Is it your golden finger?" Green specifically mentioned ''Goldfinger'' and wanted to see if Brenton knew about this meme. But obviously Brenton flashed a bit of doubt and didn''t quite understand the meaning of Goldfinger, but he could think that Green meant something: "You mean Edissa? It was just an accident." Green was noncommittal, but he was already certain in his heart that this Brenton should not be a traveler, but just a lucky one who got the treatment of the protagonist by accident. "Okay, no matter how you investigate, business is business." Green confirmed the identity of the other party, and simply stopped worrying about other details: "If you want to get goods from me, you can''t be empty-handed, let alone you, just The Condor Empire also has to use real gold and silver. Of course, if you really can''t get that many gold pounds, you can also barter, but anything is worth the market price. wasted." "Profit merchants!" Brenton scolded secretly, knowing that this time he was going to bleed heavily. Natural disaster grade bone dragon and 100,000 horse run armor, he is determined to win, since it is not hard, he can only come obediently according to the rules. (end of this chapter) Chapter 624： 630? Machine God Eyeball Chapter 624 630 Machine God Eyeballs Brenton knew that he was not good at negotiating, and he had always done it if he was not satisfied with his life and death. But in the face of Green, it is obvious that he can''t win. Even if he kills the opponent reluctantly, he will definitely not be able to get the Bone Dragon and Ma Runjia of the natural disaster grade, so in the end, he still has to sit down and talk. It is impossible to achieve the goal. Fortunately, Brenton''s mentality adjusted very quickly, and he said in a leisurely manner: "A natural disaster grade bone dragon, 100,000 horses, how can I get these? I don''t have gold pounds..." Brenton got straight to the point and put on a rogue face. Green wasn''t angry, and actually thought seriously: "If this is the case... With your strength, if you give me a job, you can earn 20 million pounds a year. If you count it like this... 700 million pounds is thirty-five. Year, what do you think?" Brenton was stunned for a moment, but he didn''t expect Greene to be really a savage eater. He was beaten to death just a moment ago, and he was going to be hired in a blink of an eye. And the price is quite exciting: "20 million a year, this price... get it!" But in the end he still shook his head: "If I met you half a year ago, I would definitely sign a contract directly, 20 million a year! Unfortunately...not now, Edissa told me that if you want to make a fortune in this world, I have to be my own boss, so I''m sorry." Green doesn''t matter: "So, you don''t want to pay for it, and you don''t want to work hard." Brenton nodded, indicating that was it. Green reluctantly said: "If you have this attitude, then we can''t reach an agreement. I''m never threatened. You''d better think about what can make me tempted... It doesn''t matter, I''m very patient, you You can think about it slowly and come to me when you think of it." Brenton fell into deep thought, and suddenly his eyes lit up: "By the way, I heard that you are a necromancer... Although it looks a little different, are you interested in corpses? I have the corpse of a natural disaster grade powerhouse here. ." Green frowned slightly, if he was really interested in the corpses of powerful creatures before, because for necromancers, the corpse of a natural disaster-level powerhouse often means that it can be made into a powerful undead summon. But Green has already stepped out of this stage now. With the mass production of natural disaster grade bone dragons, it is almost the same regardless of how many you want. Now Green himself has never gotten a bone dragon. One reason is that his strength is not enough. At present, the limit of spiritual power has reached its peak. If there is one more bone dragon of natural disaster grade, I am afraid that it will occupy hundreds of limit points of spiritual power. . Therefore, Green plans to wait for another level to reach the legendary high-level. Second, Green is not very satisfied with the current mass-produced bone dragons. Although these natural disaster grade bone dragons are no less than traditional bone dragons, Green is not reconciled. He is still waiting patiently, hoping that the black claw will produce results. A new alchemy armor has been developed on the Titan Colossus, and he will cover the bone dragon''s body by then. And combined with the technology accumulated by the mecha death angel, the natural disaster grade bone dragon is further transformed to obtain a natural disaster grade bone dragon with more powerful combat power. Therefore, the corpse of the natural disaster-level powerhouse mentioned by Brenton could not impress Green at all. He shook his head and said lightly: "I''m not interested, think about it carefully." Brenton frowned, showing a look of helplessness. At this moment, the Q version girl named Editha appeared again and whispered to Brenton a few words, Brenton''s eyes lit up, and he clenched his fists and said, "Yes! How could I forget that thing!" Then he looked at Green excitedly: "How is it? This is enough!" While speaking, Brenton actually opened a small teleportation door directly, and stretched the handle grandly in. After a while of fumbling, he yanked it out, and with a bang, a huge metal ball with a diameter of two meters was released. on the ground. This metal ball has intricate runes engraved on its surface. Green doesn''t know those runes, but he feels a little familiar, so he can''t help frowning and said, "What is this?" Brenton''s eyes flashed with pride: "Is the eyeball of the mechanical **** worth 700 million pounds?" Green motioned him to wait and take a closer look. Brenton was very arrogant, he pushed the huge eyeball forward and reeled in front of Green. Green stretched out a hand to hold it, and immediately felt a divine force trying to erode the palm of the Angel of Death. Because Green had contacted the Arm of the Machine God in the Kingdom of West Thorne before, he still had some understanding of the divine power of the God of Machines. He felt that the divine power emanating from this huge sphere was as good as the divine power contained in the Arm of the Machine God. two. And the identification results of the cemetery also showed that this ball is the eyeball of the God of Machines. It''s just that with this ''eyeball'', it is impossible to exchange for a natural disaster grade bone dragon and 100,000 horses. Green nodded and said: "It is indeed the eyeball of the mechanical god, but this is not enough. Although this thing is precious, it is useless. I have only some research value in addition to the collection, and I will give you a maximum of 200 million gold pounds. " "What did you say!" Brenton was immediately angry: "This is God''s eyeball, you know how much risk I took to get this thing." Green pushed his hand indifferently, and the eyeballs of the mechanical **** swept back: "If you think it''s not worth it, you can take other things. I don''t care, and it''s not absolutely necessary." "You..." Brenton''s face flushed, he knew that he really had no trump cards now. With his brows furrowed, Brenton struggled in his heart, as if he had made up his mind, and stomped his foot: "200 million is 200 million!" Then he pushed the eyeball back: "I want a medium-sized bone dragon! I know your price, it won''t cost you 200 million, don''t fool me, buy mecha for the rest, you can buy as much as you can." However, what Green didn''t expect was that after Brenton said it, he slammed another mechanical god''s eyeball out of the small portal and pushed it forward: "Well, two eyeballs, a total of Four hundred million." Green was stunned for a moment, but he didn''t expect to be tricked by this guy. A mechanical god''s eyeball is worth 200 million pounds, but a pair cannot be as simple as one plus one. If Brenton directly takes out two, Green can count him as 350 million at most. If he encounters other profiteers, he may lower the price. But Green thought for a while, and didn''t care anymore. Although 50 million gold pounds was a huge sum of money, but for 400 million gold pounds to buy the eyeballs of two mechanical gods, the deal was definitely worth it. In the beginning, the kingdom of Sithorn, just by studying the arm of a machine god, quickly advanced the domestic alchemy and mechanical technology. is also the body of the God of Machines. The complexity and importance of the eyeballs are still above the arms of the God of Machines. As long as a little result can be researched from these two eyeballs, the value is not comparable to the mere hundreds of millions of gold pounds. Brenton left the eyes of the two mechanical gods and left, asking to get the natural disaster grade bone dragon after six months, and the rest of the horse run armor as soon as possible. After Brenton left, Green took back the Angel of Death and returned to his original appearance, but frowned. Moments later ??, he received a letter from Princess Mulesina. Just now, Green secretly contacted Princess Mulesina to check the situation of this Brenton. Unfortunately, after taking a look at the feedback, Green was a little disappointed, it was just basic information, and there was no special situation. In addition to knowing that Brenton is from the No. 1 Void World, the rest are vague descriptions such as ''guess'', ''maybe'' and ''supposedly'', which made this uninvited guest even more mysterious. Green looked at the two huge eyeballs again, simply put them in the cemetery, and immediately used psionic power to flush them out. consumed more than 100,000 points of the cemetery''s psionic balance in a flash. Green sneered in his heart: "Is it really mixed with a lot of messy things? It''s a pity... these methods are useless to me." At the same time, on the side of Brenton''s face who had left soon, the Q version girl lying on his shoulders also turned pale, as if she had been severely injured, showing an incredible expression. The two looked at each other, and both saw fear in each other''s expressions. Brenton swallowed subconsciously: "A total of sixteen detectors, twenty-three positioning magic circles, and three deepest hidden arcane patterns were all discovered and removed in a blink of an eye!" "It should be some kind of artifact! Otherwise it would be impossible." Edissa guessed. Brenton was silent for a moment, then said simply and open-mindedly: "I don''t want to, anyway, our little tricks have been seen through by others. If that''s the case, then stop thinking about those crooked ways. I have a feeling that this Green is not easy to mess with. This temptation is enough, I don''t want to be an enemy of this person, and..." He looked at Edissa again, with a complex and decisive attitude in his eyes. "What''s the matter with you? Why are you looking at people with that kind of eyes?" Two blushes rose on Edissa''s little face, and she immediately lowered her head shyly and covered her cheeks with her hands. Brenton rolled his eyes and jumped at him with a shudder: "Stop making fun of me, what did you do to me before, don''t you have any doubts in your heart? From now on, you''d better give me some peace of mind, Otherwise, although I would be very reluctant, but for the sake of my little life, I have no choice but to forcibly strip you out." Hearing that she was about to be stripped, Edissa finally showed a horrified expression, and quickly hugged Brenton with a good attitude, admitting her mistake, begging for mercy, and kissing Brenton several times on the face. . Originally, Brenton had already made up his mind to solve the hidden danger of Adisha, but he was kissed a few times, and was attacked by coquettishness. Brenton''s lo*ic*n attribute was immediately lit up, and in the end, he still did not take Eddie cruelly. Sarah removes... (end of this chapter) Chapter 625： 631? Erhas Solo Action Chapter 625 631 Erha''s Solo Action In the foggy world, Green did not dare to put the eyeball of the mechanical **** in the cemetery. After all, it is very likely that the God of Machinery has not fallen. Although it is only a body, who knows that the **** will take this body back on a whim one day? Green took one of them to the research institute on the Black Claw side as a research target after studying the armor of the Titan Colossus, and the other eyeball was directly converted by Green into the psionic balance of the cemetery. Originally, Green was a little worried, after all, it was the eye of the gods, and he was not sure whether the cemetery could be transformed. However, it turns out that the cemetery is really not taboo, and the eyeballs of any mechanical gods are also eaten and wiped into the balance of psionic energy. Green looked at the 1.2 million value of the psionic energy balance that suddenly soared, and could not help but stunned secretly, and even had an urge to immediately feed the eyeballs of another mechanical **** to the cemetery. One eyeball is 1.2 million psionics! What concept is this! Green made up his mind, and finally controlled the idea of ??not going to hit another eyeball. After all, the current balance of psionic energy is not particularly scarce for him, so he should leave it to Black Claw to study and study... Meanwhile, in Void World No. 1. Modi smiled, his body suspended in mid-air, overlooking the behemoth that fell to the ground. It was a ground-running dragon with silver-gray metallic luster all over its body. Because it had no dragon wings, it couldn''t fly by itself, but it was very powerful, a proper natural disaster grade primary. This time, if it wasn''t for Modi''s personal shot, and Modi''s strength changed again after integrating the fire of the revolution, reaching the middle level of natural disasters, it would be difficult for him to subdue this metal dragon so easily. "What part is this time?" asked the golden dragon girl Aludika next to her. She also contributed a lot in the battle just now. "It should be the torso, after all, it''s so big." Modi pondered: "By the way, is there any news on the bodies of other mechanical gods?" The golden dragon girl said helplessly: "We have done our best to investigate, and we have only roughly determined the position of the other arm of the machine god, the other parts... There is no news for the time being." Modi nodded slightly, knowing that it was useless to rush this matter: "It doesn''t matter, let''s get this back first, I hope there is good news from Saintess of Sivinaya." A few hours later, Modi and the golden dragon girl brought the huge metal ground dragon and came to the huge cave where the earth goddess Gaia was located again. Seeing Modi this time surprised both the earth goddess Gaia and the Virgin of Sivinaya. Before Modi was severely injured, he almost died. Although he finally survived, he always looked sick, which made people very worried. He was afraid that his old injury would recur, and it seemed that he might die suddenly on the spot at any time. But he didn''t expect that when they met again, Modi''s whole person looked completely new. Not only has the injury completely recovered, but the spirit of the whole person is also different, as if he has found his own way, the goal is clear, there is no confusion, and the strength has reached the middle level of natural disasters. This surprised the Holy Maiden of Sivinaya, and at the same time she was a little more afraid of Modi. "Good luck this time." Modi said with a smile, and glanced at the Titan statue not far away: "Counting this, we have already obtained two parts of the God of Machines." Gaia also showed a rare smile: "Yes, this is one step closer to our success." Modi nodded slightly and watched as Gaia installed the part of the half-dead dragon into the torso and installed it on the colossus. As the torso also turned into a metal machine, the imposing manner of this colossus of Titans increased, as if something unknown was bred. Modi frowned, he felt that that was Gaia''s real purpose, and the other party obviously didn''t tell him the truth before. But for Modi, the truth or the lie, in fact, has little impact on his entire plan. Because of the fusion and complete control of the fire of revolution, not only Modi''s strength is stronger, but also his revolutionary goals are clearer, and the will in his heart is firmer, and he no longer hopes to control the body of the mechanical god. Now Modi has completely understood that all power that cannot be mastered by himself is not real power, but just a dream bubble, like quicksand in his hand, the more he tries to hold it, the faster it passes... And the reason why he is still here now, to cooperate with the mother of the earth Gaia and the saintess of Sivinaya, is to see what they are going to do. Modi already sensed that these two women, or rather, Gaia, the Mother Earth, were carrying out a grand and earth-shattering plan. Including Modi himself, as well as the Virgin of Sivinaya, and even this war between the Condor Empire and the Church of the Holy Light, there is a shadow of Gaia behind it. Modi didn''t know at this time that in Void World No. 7, the Lord of Light and the Goddess of Wisdom Light had joined forces to kill the Night Goddess. If he could have known the news, perhaps a clearer outline would have been obtained. At present, Gaia, the mother of the earth, has used the goddess of the night as bait to pull the Lord of Light and the Goddess of Wisdom into the game... A few hours later, the torso of the God of Machinery was completely fused with the Titan Colossus. Gaia looked very satisfied, and then looked at the Virgin of Sivinaya: "How is the preparation of the other parts of the information?" Saintess Sivinaya said solemnly: "Mother mother, I have roughly figured it out. The other arm of the machine **** has been searched by the Abyss Club. I am going to retrieve the part of the left leg. As for the right leg... "Looking at Modi. "Very well, now it''s the most critical time, we must speed up." Gaia affirmed the work of the Virgin of Sivinaya, and then looked at Modi: "The rest of the right leg, I will leave it to you. Question!" "Okay." Modi nodded, expressing his full approval of this assignment: "But... I don''t know what to do with the head left?" Gaia also flashed a hint of helplessness: "There is no news about the head yet. When the body of the God of Mechanism was divided up, the head fell into the hands of the Holy Light Church. I don''t know where they have hidden it over the years. Couldn''t find it... had to use the backup plan." "Backup plan?" Modi was surprised, it was the first time he heard the existence of this ''backup plan''. Unfortunately, Gaia didn''t mean to explain it carefully, and after speaking, he hid into the depths of the cave, and there was no movement. In this dim cave, only Modi and the Virgin of Sivinaya were left. The two looked at each other, nodded and smiled, looking very friendly, but only they knew what they were thinking. "By the way, I heard recently that the Holy Light Church has sent Archbishop Phipas to look for you. If you need any help, you can call me at any time." Modi smiled and seemed very sincere. He almost said these words. The Virgin of Sivinaya was moved. But one of them is a revolutionary mentor, and the other is a super magic stick. They are all thousand-year-old foxes. The face of Saintess Sivinaye changed slightly, and in the moment just now, when she heard Modi''s words, she felt that the man in front of her exuded an extraordinary charm. "Thank you, if you need it, I won''t be polite." The Virgin of Sivinaya replied calmly, but she was thinking to herself: "The feeling just now... Is this the characteristic of the fire of revolution? People are surprised, if it were someone else, Modi would be bewitched if he didn''t pay attention, and he would become his follower with all his heart." "Revolution! What''s the difference between religion?" Just as Modi was about to turn around to leave, the Virgin of Sivinaya suddenly asked out of nowhere. Modi''s footsteps paused, turned around, and smiled: "The means may be somewhat similar, but the purpose is completely different! Your Highness... The day will come, and you will understand." Then he turned around again, and the figure disappeared. in situ. "Is the purpose different?" The Virgin of Sivinaya''s face was gloomy and uncertain, she didn''t know what she was thinking, and then she smiled bitterly: "Perhaps, but I''m afraid it will be difficult to see that day, unless...a miracle occurs." Three days later, in the north of Void World No. 1. This is the chassis of the Dark Council, but the Dark Council is just a name, and it will not really make the country under its rule gloomy. In fact, this dark kingdom is very prosperous and stable! Especially compared to the current war between the Holy Light Church and the Condor Empire in the south, this place has become a haven for refuge. In the early morning, on the edge of a very steep cliff, a furry, very good-looking dog, standing on the top of the cliff, with a gesture of pointing the country, is exactly Erha who was originally beside Green. But this time, it did not follow Green, but performed the task alone. As for Grimm, he originally wanted to come over, but due to the good news from Black Claw, the armor research of the Titan Colossus has progressed, which has inspired Black Claw to try out a brand new armor. Originally, this matter did not need Green''s attention, but this new type of alchemy armor is very important to Green. Once the trial is successful, the impact will be too great. The creature mounts armor, which greatly improves the defense of the undead creature. On the other hand, on the side of Void World No. 1, it is not so important to Green. Therefore, Green simply sent Erha over to be his own. This time Erha finally let the bird fly, and when he returned to Void World No. 1, he immediately found a mountain, released his nature, howled, and was satisfied until there were many responses from other wolves from a distance. , Thinking of the mission that came over this time, and thinking of Green''s dog cruelty method, he shivered and hurried out. Erha''s sense of smell was extremely sensitive, and he quickly found the entrance to a cave nearby. The cave was not small, it was pitch black inside, and a cool breeze was blowing out. Erha stood at the entrance of the cave and made two "beeps" inside, but did not rush in. (end of this chapter) Chapter 626： 632? Laboratory Chapter 626 632 Lab "Huh? Why are you here?" A puzzled voice came from inside the cave. "Wang Wang!" Erha called out twice, and then puffed out his chest, saying what was wrong with him, and he still seemed to be fine. Immediately, a person came out of it, it was Volga of the Abyss Club! But at this time, Volga looked a little embarrassed, with signs of just fighting, blood on the corners of his mouth, and his face was pale, obviously injured. Erha was secretly surprised. He knew last time that the person in front of him was very strong, but now he is so embarrassed. What kind of enemy is he? Erha faintly felt that this visit might not be a beautiful business, but thinking of the delicious keels that Green promised him, he immediately cheered up again, barked twice to cheer himself up. Immediately, Erha followed Volga into the cave. It was pitch-dark inside, and after circling around, he came to a bright place, only to see Philips leaning on a big rock, looked at Erha blankly, but did not speak. Beside him, a woman with one arm missing had a painful expression, but she couldn''t bear to hum, she was the perceptive extraordinary person from before. As for the other person in the previous team, he has disappeared at this time, and it is estimated that there are more bad luck than good luck. Volga came to Philips, sat down lazily, and said helplessly: "You guessed it right, that guy didn''t come, so he sent a dog. It seems that he is determined not to participate." Unexpectedly, Philips suddenly laughed: "It doesn''t matter, if you can send a dog here, it means that he has not completely put down this side. As long as he sees enough benefits, he will take action." He looked at Erha''s body: "It must have spatial coordinates on it, and it can be transmitted at any time when it is critical." Volga snorted: "How cunning!" "Wang Wang!" Erha heard the other party say Green''s bad face to face, and immediately took a stand and called twice to protest. But Volga ignored it and wanted to reach out to rub Erha''s head, but Erha bit him in the palm of his hand, causing him to scream in pain. "Okay, don''t make trouble, it''s important to do business now." Philips listlessly stopped one person and one dog. For this Philips, Erha was still a little afraid, opened his mouth and let go of Volga. "You stinky dog, sooner or later I will stew you and eat meat." Volga shook his hand and looked depressedly at the palm with a row of teeth marks. Although his rough skin and flesh didn''t bite, he also felt Painful, he glared at Erha. Two bangs and bangs, indicating that I''m not afraid of you, and there is something to come up and continue to hurt each other! Volga rolled his eyes, finally stopped bothering with the dog, and asked calmly: "Philips, what are we going to do next? The first arrest failed, and the second time may be even more difficult." Philips said helplessly: "This is a death order, unless we betray the Abyss Club." He Volga blinked his eyes, thought very seriously, and then slapped him with a fist: "Yes! We''re going to leave that broken club, isn''t he?" After that, he looked at Erha: "That guy doesn''t Just cut off contact, why can''t we?" Philip rolled his eyes: "I can''t compare, that guy was not a demon warlock at first, but now he is a VIP of the Condor Empire, and has a big business of billions of pounds. Of course, he doesn''t look down on the Void Club, but what do we have? Back then In order to sign a contract with the big devil, we owe a lot of bad debts, do you dare to default on our debts?" Volga could only resign helplessly, waved his hand and said: "Okay, okay, I know, let''s concentrate on completing the task, it''s really more than human, it''s maddening!" While talking, someone else came in from outside. This time it was a girl with long red hair. When she saw a big dog in the cave, her eyes lit up: "Wow! Where did the dog come from, it''s so beautiful!" As he said that, he was about to go up and touch the top of Erha''s head, but at the next moment a dog''s mouth snapped at the palm of the red-haired girl, and she ended up the same as Volga just now, screaming in pain. After a long while, the red-haired girl rubbed her palms aggrievedly and looked here with tears in her eyes, as if she was complaining silently. Erha sat there with his head held high, like a victorious general, casting contemptuous eyes. "Okay, don''t make trouble!" Philips finally spoke, and then looked at the red-haired girl paper: "How is the situation over there? Is the arm of the machine **** still in place? Or has it escaped?" The red-haired girl calmly said, "It didn''t escape, it''s still in place, but..." "But what to say, don''t hesitate." Volga said impatiently. The red-haired girl didn''t care either, and still said at her own pace: "I found that there seems to be another group of people nearby, and their target seems to be the arm of the machine god." "Oh?" Philips frowned, a new competitor appeared, obviously this is not good news: "Can you find out what the other party is?" The red-haired girl shook her head and said, "It''s very difficult. The other party''s whereabouts are very secretive, and they have deliberately hidden their characteristics. Unless they are very familiar, it is difficult to see anything." Philips pondered: "Forget it, leave them alone, we will act as originally planned. Let''s move faster and don''t give them a chance." The next day, the group of four people and one dog left the cave and went to a valley that looked very ordinary. There are cliffs on both sides of the valley, as if the earth suddenly cracked a gap from here. The valley is bottomless. Standing on both sides, you will feel the whirring cold wind blowing from below, which makes people shudder, and there will be a "click" sound from time to time, like the sound of metal rubbing against the rock wall. This is where the other arm of the machine **** is sealed. This Arm of the Machine God originally belonged to the Dark Council, but the guys in the Dark Council are all specialized in negative energy, and have little interest in mechanical devices and alchemy. Although they got the Arm of the Machine God, no one took it seriously. It was sealed, and then left here, or forgotten, or for some other reason, just let it go anyway. Until this time, Philips and the others were all taken aback when they discovered the situation here. Even thought there was some kind of trap, or something else? In the end, after testing it several times, it was confirmed that there was no trap at all, and it was simply abandoned. "How is it? Can you still do it?" Philips asked in a cold tone, looking at the woman who was missing an arm and her face became more and more ugly. The ?? woman shivered, nodded quickly and said, "I can do it! Don''t worry!" He dared not say a word, because once she lost her use value, the only outcome waiting for her was death. "If you can, feel the specific location and situation of the big guy." Philips said without any emotion. "Yes!" The woman hurriedly agreed, took a few steps weakly to the edge of the cliff in the valley, looked down, closed her eyes, and released a calm and weak psionic energy. As this psionic energy released the jurisdiction, the outline of the valley below appeared in the woman''s mind, and she began to search for the location of the arm of the machine god. After about a few minutes, everyone else has gotten used to it. After all, it has been some time since the Arm of the Machine God broke free from the seal, but no one has found it hiding here. It must not be so easy to find. Everyone is waiting patiently. But at this moment, the woman standing on the edge of the cliff suddenly screamed: "Ah~~~" Everyone was shocked, and immediately saw the woman who didn''t know what was going on, but she swayed, as if being blown by the wind, she suddenly lost her footing, and suddenly fell into the valley. "Not good!" Philips and Volga shouted at the same time, rushing over at the fastest speed, trying to grab the woman. But I didn''t expect that at this time, a high-pitched dragon roar suddenly came from the bottom of the valley, followed by two **** of light flying out, locking on Philips and Volga. "It''s the arm of the machine god!" The two were attacked, but they were not surprised. Instead, their eyes lit up, and they didn''t care about the woman who fell, but together they started to attack the machine made by the machine god''s arm. dragon. But at this time, Erha, who had no sense of presence beside him from the beginning, suddenly rushed out and showed his original shape in the blink of an eye. The shape of the huge two-headed **** dog made his speed skyrocket, and he rushed to the edge of the cliff with two leaps, and rushed down without hesitation... On the other side, in the misty world. Greene is staring at Talon''s latest experiment. In the newly built luxury laboratory, Black Claw is like a duck to water. He never imagined that he would one day have such a luxurious laboratory, with a team of thousands of people obeying his command. One experiment You can consume millions of pounds of wealth, which is like a dream! It made him very excited, but it was not very real. But in any case, Talon has gradually adapted to the new illusion and identity, secretly determined to produce results, otherwise I will be sorry for Green''s trust and respect for him, as well as the staggering huge investment. At this time, if the maximum loyalty is not only 100, Black Claw''s loyalty is estimated to reach 200. In the ?? laboratory, standing next to a huge furnace, this is the latest high-temperature and high-pressure furnace imported from the Condor Empire at a cost of 10 million pounds. It is an indispensable machine for manufacturing high-strength enchanted armor. Before this, the entire Lorenzo Kingdom did not have such a large furnace, which required advanced enchanting armor. There were only two options, either to go to the dwarves or go to the Condor Empire to import, there is not much difference between the two, both are the price Daddy is right. At this time, the temperature of the high-temperature furnace has reached 3,000 degrees. Through the observation window, you can see a blazing red flame suspended in the middle of a huge ring inside, and there is nothing burning below... (end of this chapter) Chapter 627： 633 Agricultural technicians Chapter 627 633 Agricultural Technician This flame does not require fuelwood, but a psionic fire that can only be ignited by simply burning psionic energy! The only fuel for the flame is the psychic energy compressed to the limit, and it is for this reason that to start this furnace, at least two natural disaster grade powerhouses are needed! And after it is activated, to keep the fire of psionic energy in the furnace from going out, at least one legendary high-level powerhouse needs to continuously input psionic energy. At this time, the one who was importing psionic energy into the furnace was the griffin lord Fast, who was once the master of the griffin city-state, but was now captured by Greene and declared his surrender to the legendary high-level powerhouse. Before, Penny led an army of 150,000 retreating from the north, all the way to the south to attack the Griffin city-state, and also killed a slant-eyed monster tribe along the way. In this battle, Penny''s performance was remarkable. Without General James'' guidance, he commanded a large army to march, reconnaissance intelligence, set up camps, made plans, implemented step by step, and defeated the enemy without any setbacks... Although Penny didn''t have a particularly amazing performance from beginning to end, her calm and capable performance already had the skills of General James on the sixth and seventh floors. The most important thing is that her plan is quite realistic, not too ambitious, nor overestimated the enemy. In the end, the completion rate of the entire battle plan is as high as [80%], which can be said to be just right. After this battle, the border of the undead empire advanced directly to the south for more than 600 kilometers, and a large number of griffin city-states were preserved without being seriously damaged. Although the loyalty is not high, it is not satisfactory, adding a go-getter. In addition, most of the 600,000 population of the Griffin city-state, except for a small number of escapes, surrendered, and were migrated by Green to the human settlements in the north, dispersed with the local humans, and a part was received from the Kingdom of Lorenzo. refugees, so that these human beings are completely integrated. The cities of the original Griffin city-state, as well as large tracts of land, were used to house another part, with a total of 15 million tall human populations. These people are all currently slaves belonging to Greene, captured as rebels and mobs. According to Green''s policy, these people are not eligible to live in the city, and they are directly divided into countless production and construction teams, which are scattered between Griffin City-State and Baishi Town, 600 kilometers long and 1,000 kilometers wide, within a vast area. , building houses and villages, reclaiming cultivated land. Because the foggy world is still in the final stage, although there are some signs of recovery, the land of the whole world is still barren. If you want to feed more than 20 million humans, plus so many orcs of other races, it is definitely not enough to rely on ordinary and primitive farming methods. At this time, Green''s special unit, the agricultural technician, finally had the opportunity to be dispatched to reclaim and cultivate the land in a new way. These so-called agricultural technicians are actually believers of the gods of nature who were sent over. Although the **** of nature has fallen, the power of nature magic is greatly reduced, but regardless of the strength of the attack power, it is only used to promote the growth of plants and increase the yield of crops, but there is no problem at all. And after the end of one year of cultivation, the straw and other fertilizers of the crops can be used to quickly restore the soil fertility of the land, so as not to exhaust the water and fish. These are the strengths of agricultural technicians. In this way, as the army led by Penny advanced southward, villages rose up behind them, fields were reclaimed, and wells became the source of life... Until the Griffin city-state was captured, this vast land has become a huge granary for the entire undead empire... In Black Claw''s laboratory, the temperature of the huge alchemy furnace is still rising, and the alloy metal inside has been completely melted and injected into the mold below, forming various shapes... After an hour, there was a piercing sound, and a high-pressure air stream poured out from it. A white robotic arm blessed with heat-resistant runes stretched into the furnace, took out the molds, and put it into the cooling room next to it. After a moment of ??, the cooled enchanted armor blank has been taken out. More than a dozen strong green-skinned orc coolies polished those heavy rough pieces to remove burrs, put them on a cart, and pushed them to another workshop. The place is spotless, the floor and walls are all painted white, but if there is any foreign matter, it must be removed to prevent it from affecting the work of the magic circle marking machine. This is not the high-precision marking machine that Green got from Zewal Lake last time, but an ordinary type of magic circle marking machine. Even so, the working environment is quite harsh, and no foreign objects are allowed, otherwise the engraved magic circle will be will be scrapped. Those polished blanks were put into the magic circle marking machine, and immediately made a harsh rustling sound... After a few more hours, the engraving of the magic circle was completed, and the semi-finished product finally arrived in Black Claw''s hands. The success or failure of this experiment can be seen now, and it is not necessary to complete all the processes. Black Claw picked up a piece of enchanted armor more than twenty centimeters square from the cart, gently stroked it with his hand, released his spiritual energy, penetrated into it, and slowly probed. This enchanted armor looks pretty good, but Black Claw frowned, put it down and picked up another, repeating the action just now, frowning even tighter. According to reason, these pieces of enchanted armor are quite good, not inferior to the enchanted armor made by dwarves in the main world, but there is still a big gap from what Black Claw expected. Although some techniques of the Titan Colossus are applied, the effect is Not great, and incredibly expensive. "Sorry, Your Majesty, the experiment seems to have failed." Black Claw put down the rough enchanted armor in his hand, showing a helpless and disappointed expression. Green, who watched from the beginning to the end, said lightly: "Nothing, since it is an experiment, isn''t it normal to fail? If you have any ideas, just continue the experiment, you don''t have to worry about the cost and loss, compared to the future results, even if it fails Hundreds of times, as long as one succeeds, this investment is nothing." A touch of emotion flashed in Black Claw''s eyes. Although he knew that Green''s mecha business was very profitable, the investment of millions of gold pounds at a time was just a waste of money. No matter how rich he was, he should feel distressed! Actually, Green was also a little disappointed in his psychology. Although the probability of success in the first test was very low, Green still hoped for a miracle to happen. But the miracle didn''t happen, and he didn''t lose his temper, so he simply left the laboratory, so as not to put more pressure on Black Claws. Moreover, at this time, Green sensed the situation on Erha''s side. The vision returned to Erha''s side. Seeing that woman suddenly fell into the valley, Erha rushed over and jumped down. However, in the blink of an eye, he did not see the falling woman. Erha was feeling strange, suddenly there was a loud bang, and a loud noise was heard not far away, followed by the more violent dragon roar. It is estimated that Philips and Volga over there have already fought with the mechanical dragon evolved from the arm of the machine god. . Erha immediately contacted Green, and at the next moment, in a flash, a spatial coordinate emerged from Erha''s body. The space coordinates flickered twice, and Green''s figure appeared beside Erha. This time Green appeared, not as a demon warlock, but as a clone of an angel of death. In addition to the Seraph who is still transforming, the current Angel of Death is already the strongest combat power in Green''s hands. If it is in the state of divine power, it is enough to exert the strength of the middle-level natural disaster. "Wow!" Seeing Green''s appearance, Erha immediately barked twice, leaned forward very dog-legged, and rubbed the death angel''s leg with the dog''s head. Although he changed his vest, Erha could still smell the familiar aura in Green''s soul. Green stretched out his hand, patted Erha''s two dog heads, and then quickly took it back into the cemetery. This time Erha''s mission has been completed. The reason why Green sent Erha before was to find him here through the clues of the Abyss Club, but he didn''t want to have any more involvement with the Abyss Club. Green has an intuition, there is probably a huge conspiracy behind this Abyss Club, and it is absolutely useless to get involved too deeply. After ??Green took back Erha, he looked in a direction at the bottom of the valley, where there was an unusually weak psionic fluctuation, and it was obviously deliberately disguised. Before that, Green had already understood the situation just now through Erha''s sensory synchronization. The three pairs of metal wings behind him moved, and the figure flew straight past, and said coldly, "Is it still not coming out? Or do I need to do it myself?" Acaroline was extremely frightened. She tried her best to endure and hope to escape, but she didn''t expect this sudden appearance of a very terrifying giant angel to find her directly. "Don''t move! He didn''t notice me at all, he was just cheating me, don''t move!" Acaroline kept telling herself, but this kind of self-deception idea was useless at all. She stabbed and stabbed deeply into the rock next to her against her face. Acaroline''s pupils shrank instantly, and a layer of cold sweat broke out on her body. It felt like she had walked around in hell. No luck anymore, I have been discovered! Acaroline showed her figure in desperation, looking at the angel of death close at hand, she involuntarily swallowed a mouthful of saliva. "Hello~~ Hello, can I help you?" She tried to make herself smile as naturally as possible, but the muscles of her entire face were stiff, which made her originally pretty face look better when she laughed than when she cried. Still ugly. "Give you two hours, take me to find the true location of the Arm of Mechanicus, otherwise... I''ll kill you!" Green''s voice was transmitted through the visor of the angel of death, and at the same time a stern killing intent enveloped Akka. Rowling''s body made her breathing stagnate and she almost lost control. (end of this chapter) Chapter 628： 634? Looking for the Arm of Mechanicus Chapter 628 634 Looking for the Arm of the Machine God Acaroline was extremely depressed in her heart. She had already escaped from the clutches, but unexpectedly fell into the hands of an even more vicious guy. She could feel that the tall black-winged angel in front of her was definitely a ruthless character who did what she said. Since she said that she couldn''t find the arm of the machine **** and killed her, then she would definitely not forgive her lightly. Acaroline felt the threat of death, and no longer dared to delay time or talk nonsense. Although not far away, Philips and Volga are fighting a giant metal dragon, but Acaroline''s psychology is very clear that it is not the body of the arm of the machine god. Similarly, the angel of death in front of her let her find the real arm of the machine, and she must understand this, so that she dare not fool people again. Acaroline, who had already suffered so much, did not dare to be lazy any more, and immediately exerted all her strength to sense the surrounding situation. Although the nearby metal dragon is not the body of the Arm of Mechanicus, it is estimated that it will not be too far away, because the giant metal dragon was originally to protect the Arm of Mechanicus. Ten minutes later, Acaroline still did not move, she just stood there with her eyes closed, as if an old monk had entered into meditation. Green was very patient and didn''t rush her, just waited quietly. Actually, in this case, Green originally wanted to bring Janet, a woman with glasses. But recently, the woman with glasses is working with the Arkansas professor, trying to link her abilities with the alchemy computer to share data and intelligence. Once this work is completed, it will undoubtedly be a milestone for Green''s undead army. So Green did not mobilize the glasses girl, but used the information from the Abyss Club and took the opportunity to grasp Acaroline. Although they are all sentient beings, Acaroline''s abilities are completely different from those of the glasses girl. Acaroline mainly obtains information through the feedback of psionic fluctuations. If you have to make an analogy, then the glasses girl is more like a radar, and Acaroline is more like a sonar. The two forms have their own advantages and disadvantages, but there is no difference, but the strength level of the glasses girl is obviously stronger than that of Acaroline, so the effect will be better. "That... my lord, I sensed an unusually secret psychic fluctuation, vaguely connected to the giant metal dragon not far away, maybe... I mean maybe it''s the real arm of the machine god." Akaroline She said timidly, she had no way to determine whether it was a mistake, but seeing that she couldn''t delay, she could only bite the bullet and say. "It doesn''t matter, where is it, I''ll check it out, if it''s not, I''ll look for it again." Green said lightly. In fact, he just said that he would kill if he couldn''t find it, and he was just trying to scare Acaroline. A rare sentient superhuman, how could he be willing to kill him directly! Even if it really reaches that point, it will transform her into a human-shaped sonar, just like the skeleton soldiers and horses, remove the useless parts, and then embed them into the machine, it is estimated that the effect will be quite good. Having said that, I have to say one more thing. With the popularity of Ma Runjia of Gemu Company, in addition to the pure military department, a new civilian department has been derived. The biggest customers are those mercenaries and disabled soldiers who lack arms and legs. I have to admit that mercenary is a high-risk occupation, and it will always encounter various battles and accidents, and it is inevitable to cause various injuries and disabilities. Generally speaking, in the past, in this situation, there were only about three or four choices. Either simply admit it and become disabled in the future, or go to the Holy Light Church and spend an expensive price to activate the Holy Light magic to regenerate the severed limb. But the Holy Light Church''s urine nature, everyone knows, no matter who they are, as long as they dare to go to them, the Holy Light Church will dare to kill them, and they can catch a toad and urinate. Mercenaries who are generally at the bottom of society, even if they save one hundred and eighty gold pounds, it is definitely not enough for the Holy Light Church to exploit. The only option left is to use an alchemy prosthesis, which is far less expensive than the Church of the Holy Light, and has certain functions, not just a decoration. However, the shortcomings of the alchemy prosthesis are also obvious. Once installed, not only will it not be able to increase the strength, but also because of the interference of the alchemy prosthesis, it will affect its own extraordinary level. In addition, just like Black Claw, combining alchemy with mechanical prosthetics is not enough. This technology is also expensive, and ordinary extraordinary people cannot afford it. But with the advent of Green''s Ma Runjia, the technology of alchemy mechanical prosthetics has become more mature, and the price has dropped significantly enough to enter the civilian market. The most important thing is that, unlike ordinary alchemy prosthetics, this alchemy prosthesis technology born out of Ma Runjia can completely make up for limb defects and improve combat effectiveness. Generally speaking, many mercenaries are the low-level who lack talent and have a bad background. They are apprentices of high rank all their lives, and there is no possibility of promotion. But now, if you replace the arm with an alchemy prosthetic limb, or more decisively, if you replace all the limbs, you can make your combat power cross the threshold of the official level. Don''t underestimate the leap from apprentice level to full-time level, for those mercenaries, it''s a world of difference! Apprentice-level mercenaries, no matter how strong their combat skills and rich experience are, they are still cannon fodder and cannot make a lot of money at all. But once you reach the official level, you will step on another platform and receive higher-value tasks, which will increase the mercenary''s income tenfold or even a hundredfold! Therefore, after Gemu launched a new product, it immediately caused a sensation among mercenaries and a large number of disabled soldiers. Even some old mercenaries who have been stuck in the high-level apprenticeship for many years, obviously have no physical disabilities, but they just cut off their arms and broken their legs, and then spent a lot of money to install this new type of alchemy prosthesis. looked back at Green. Acaroline discovered the psionic fluctuations linking the giant metal dragon, and suspected that it might be the real arm of the machine god. Because Green had obtained the arm of the Mechanicus before, and had the identification function of the cemetery, which could make him very sure, just not far away, the metal dragon fighting Volga and Philips was not the real Mechanicus. arm. "Let''s go!" Green controlled the Angel of Death, and took Acaroline to fly fast in the direction she found... On the other side, Philips and Volga, as well as the red-haired woman who is not weak, joined forces to attack a huge mechanical dragon. With a bang, one side of the dragon wing of the mechanical dragon was hit by Volga, and the huge and sturdy metal dragon wing was twisted and deformed! At this time, Volga has already shown his demon form. The big demon who signed the contract with him is a full five meters tall, with red skin and two horns on his head, a whole ferocious and powerful demon. Volga directly transformed into a big demon, and he was able to obtain one-third of the power of this big demon, and he already had the strength of the primary peak of the natural disaster grade. Philips is a summoning demon warlock. He summoned a demonic beast. It was a three-headed monster more than 20 meters long. He was covered in scales and armor, and he could not break the defense against the attack of the metal dragon. , and only occasionally knock out a scale or two. The red-haired woman was even more abnormal in comparison. At this time, she also transformed into a horned demon, with a huge meat sac resembling an ant queen growing behind her, and white eggs were continuously excreted from it. Those worm eggs hatched instantly as long as they were separated from the body, turning into volleyball-sized worms, but in the blink of an eye, there were thousands of them, forming a mass of black pressure, rushing in the direction of the metal dragon. The metal dragon spewed out a flame, trying to burn the bugs, but it was half the effort. Although some were burned, at least most of them were safe and sound, and they scattered away, avoiding the fire snake, and rushing towards the metal dragon from all directions. The giant metal dragon was already showing signs of decline at this time. It was besieged by two natural disaster-level and a legendary high-level demon warlock, making it clumsy and in danger. Especially the red-haired girl, although the strength is the weakest, the abyss demon worm she released fell on the metal dragon, and immediately exploded on its own, making a screeching sound, like a pustule that was squeezed, and spattered a thick green. The slurries almost infiltrated into the metal giant dragon''s body, and bursts of white smoke came out, causing the metal dragon''s body to begin to oxidize and rust in large chunks. However, by this time, the three of them also felt that something was wrong. According to reason, the mechanical life evolved from the arm of the machine **** should not be so weak! "Is it a mistake?" The three of them invariably came up with this idea, and their eyes and faces became more and more difficult to look at. Philips couldn''t help but regret it. He should have rescued Acaroline just now. If this metal dragon is just a cover, it is not the body of the arm of the machine **** at all, and now he has lost the ''detector'' of Acaroline. It''s harder to find. At this moment, two powerful psionic energy waves quickly approached. Philips frowned, called out immediately, and ordered the Volga Redhead to stop. The two psionic energy fluctuations are not weak, and they are obviously aimed at the arm of the machine god. If this metal dragon is a derivative of the arm of the machine god, Philips will definitely try his best to win it. But now, they suspect that this mechanical dragon is likely to be deceitful, but they are in a very embarrassing situation. The metal dragon was not lightly injured. Seeing the three of Philips retreating, it only roared twice. It did not take the opportunity to counterattack, but made a "qiqi kaka" sound from its body. Many broken and damaged parts fell from his body. The size of this giant metal dragon seems to have shrunk, but the damaged parts of the body have recovered. The dragon''s head is raised, and it roars, and it has recovered seven or eight layers of strength in a blink of an eye. This is also the strength of the "Destruction King Kong Legion" under the command of the God of Machinery at the beginning. No matter how much loss they suffered in the war, they can quickly integrate and restore to the best state in the shortest time. (end of this chapter) Chapter 629： 635? Derivative Personality Chapter 629 635 Derivative Personality After a while, a tall man with a bald head in the costume of the Archbishop of the Church of the Holy Light appeared in the field of vision of the three of Philips. Seeing this person, they all frowned. The person who came was Archbishop Phipas of the Church of the Holy Light, and he was accompanied by a legendary peak referee knight. With the appearance of these two people, the scene immediately turned into a three-legged confrontation. Although the metal dragon is the weakest, the other two sides did not dare to shoot easily, for fear of being sniped by the other two sides. "Archbishop Phipas, it''s been a long time." Philips actually knew this natural disaster-level powerhouse of the Church of the Holy Light, with a gentle smile on his face. But anyone who knows Philips knows that he is not really relaxed or friendly like this, but secretly raised the highest level of vigilance. Seeing him like this, Volga is also more cautious, the red-haired woman is secretly gathering psionic energy, ready to lay eggs at any time. On the contrary, the archbishop of Phipas looked more relaxed, and said lightly: "It''s been a long time, Philips, it''s a pity that you are still on the road of no return! With your talent, if you invest in The embrace of the Holy Light will definitely be able to achieve greater achievements." Philips said indifferently: "Holy Light? Is there any essential difference between it and the abyss? Isn''t it all about dedicating one''s soul and faith? It''s just that the objects of devotion are different, and there is no distinction between high and low." Archbishop Pippas frowned slightly, obviously very unhappy that Philips put the Holy Light and the Abyss together, but he did not confront each other, just shook his head, he said lightly: "Forget it, this is your choice, with me It doesn''t matter, I''m not here to oppose you this time, just at the right time, stop by and ask, don''t tell me you don''t know the whereabouts of Saintess Sivinaya." Philip sneered: "Sivinaye? That''s the saint of your Holy Light Church. What are you asking me for? It''s really ridiculous!" Archbishop Phipas was silent for a moment: "Forget it, the poor soul eroded by the abyss, it seems that it is useless to ask you calmly." Then he looked at the mechanical dragon: "Is this your goal? Let''s make a deal How? Tell me where Sivinaya is, and I can help you capture him, or...you should understand, Philips, don''t make it difficult for me." Of course, Philips heard the threat in the other party''s words, but he just noticed that something was wrong with the mechanical dragon, but now he just got off the hill and laughed: "Since you are also interested in this thing, then Just leave it to you, let''s go!" Having said that, Philips evacuated directly from here with Volga and the somewhat confused red-haired woman. Archbishop Phipas was stunned for a moment, then shook his head and smiled bitterly: "Philips, you still have such an unexpected style!" "Sir, what should we do?" the referee knight beside him asked in a low voice, he couldn''t understand the whole process. Archbishop Phipas glanced at the giant metal dragon not far away, thought for a moment and shook his head: "This has nothing to do with us, our only task is to find the Virgin of Sivinaya! Understand? It''s finding! It''s not arresting. " "Your Excellency! But..." The referee knight had to say something, but Archbishop Phipas gave him a stare. "What do you want to say?" Archbishop Phipas said coldly: "Stupid thing, what do you think we are here for? The Virgin of Sivinaya is one of the heirs orthodox recognized by the Church, the great Holy Light and What His Majesty the Pope has recognized, what right do we have to restrict her freedom? Dont think that you can do whatever you want with the order of Archbishop Link. In theory, at least for now, Archbishop Link and Saint Sivinaya Women''s status is equal!" The judge knight was enveloped in the aura of Archbishop Phipas and couldn''t help shrinking his neck. He is considered a confidant of Archbishop Phipas, otherwise he would not have brought him when he came out this time, but now Archbishop Link''s power is too great, and the position of the next Pope is almost a certainty, so it is natural in his mind. With inclination. "But... my lord!" The referee knight wanted to persuade him again. "Okay, don''t say it, I know what you mean, and what you are worried about." Archbishop Phipas said lightly: "But it''s not the last moment, and it''s not certain who will be on the throne of the Pope in the end! We represent the Inquisition, no matter who is in power, we have to win over us, so there is no need to hand over all the chips too early, understand?" "Yes, my lord!" The referee knight seemed to understand, he didn''t understand why Archbishop Phipas thought that Archbishop Link might still fall. But this must involve the secrets of the high-level people. He was very sensible and did not continue to inquire. He just agreed and stopped talking. Archbishop Pippas continued: "In the future, you must think more about things. You are currently the most promising member of our Inquisition family to be promoted to the natural disaster grade. I don''t want you to be a reckless man who only knows how to fight, there are many such people in the church, and there is no shortage of you, so...you can do it yourself!" "Yes! Your lord!" The referee knight pondered silently, and he understood that this was the support of Archbishop Phipas to him. Immediately, Archbishop Phipas glanced at the mechanical giant dragon that had not moved from beginning to end, and said lightly: "Let''s go, this thing is useless, it''s just a look." At this time, the three of Philips had already withdrawn to a distance, turned around and looked in the direction they were before, but they did not wait for the battle for a long time. Philips sighed helplessly: "It seems that we really made a mistake, otherwise Phipas would not have missed such a good opportunity." Volga was not convinced: "He can be sure that guy is not the Arm of the Machine God?" Philips said very confidently: "I believe in Phipps'' eyesight. You don''t understand his ability and character. Since he didn''t make a move, it means that the target has no value." "Then what are we going to do next? Do we just go back like this?" the red-haired woman asked uncertainly. Compared with the two natural disaster-level powerhouses, Philips and Volga, she is a legendary high-ranking person, and her status is very different. , If the action fails, maybe Philips and Volga will not do well, but she may be angered or punished, which makes her a little worried. After all, the Abyss Club has never been a harmonious and friendly place. It is a place where a group of demons gather, full of fraud and bullying. "It is impossible to go back." Philips calmly said: "My mission has not been completed, how can I go back in dismay." Volga also nodded, and gave Philips a meaningful look. The two long-time partners immediately understood each other, and then looked at the red-haired woman. This strange atmosphere suddenly made the red-haired girl feel a chill down her spine. It was not a good experience to be stared at by two natural disaster-level demon warlocks. She swallowed a mouthful of saliva and smiled reluctantly: "Two... Lord, if you have anything to say, I will definitely follow the two adults." Philips smiled and said, "Don''t worry, after all, the three of us are grasshoppers on the same line. Whoever goes back at this time will be unlucky, understand!" The red-haired girl nodded again and again, like a chicken pecking at rice. In fact, she also knew this truth, but it didn''t matter if she said it in the team, even if she knew it, it was useless. Fortunately, Philips was not stunned and didn''t force her to go back, otherwise she really didn''t know what to do. Meanwhile, on Green''s side. took Acaroline and flew forward along the underground of the valley, about two or three kilometers. There is a dark hole in front of it, and the cold wind is constantly gushing out from it, which looks unfathomable... According to reason, the core of the arm of the machine should be hidden there, but Green and Acaroline did not look into the hole, but looked at the vines and bushes next to it. Because it is at the bottom of the valley, there is almost no normal sunlight, and it can only accept some light through reflection. Therefore, the plants here are all very low and sparse, and covered with bizarre vines, intertwined and intertwined with each other. In the midst of these vines and bushes, Green and Acaroline saw a furry golden long-tailed macaque almost simultaneously. At first glance, this monkey does not seem to be anything special, and there is no sign of any psychic fluctuations on his body. It is difficult to find anything abnormal if you are not careful. But there is a doubt that there are no other monkeys here besides this monkey! According to the truth, these monkeys live in groups. There are hundreds of monkeys in each group, and there are dozens of them in the small group. Only by watching and helping each other can they survive. If there is only one monkey, it is either the old monkey king who was kicked out of the monkey group, or there is some kind of infectious disease that was kicked out of the monkey group. In these two cases, the monkey''s state is definitely not good, but this monkey''s state is quite good, the mental state is very good, the hair color is shiny, it is neither old nor frail, nor does it want to be sick. "That''s the one." Acaroline pointed at the monkey with some uncertainty. Until now, she only felt that the monkey was a little special, and she still couldn''t be sure that it was the core of the Arm of the Machine God, even following them. The link with the mechanical dragon was also broken. However, Green could sense a familiar aura from this monkey, the same essence as the five-headed mechanical dragon. Obviously, the personality IQ derived from the Arm of the Machine God is not low this time. It cunningly worked its core out, disguised as an animal, and its body was transformed into a metal dragon as a cover and bait to cover it. Unfortunately, although this intelligent personality is cunning, he has little knowledge of biology. If its core is disguised as a python or a bat, it is really hard to find it hidden in this damp and dark canyon. (end of this chapter) Chapter 630： 636? Belonk Chapter 630 636 Belonk Green stared at the monkey maliciously. At first, the little guy pretended to be nonchalant and tried his best to imitate a real monkey. But as Green was still watching it with a good show, the monkey disguised by the core of the Arm of the Machine God finally realized that he might have been exposed, and immediately turned around and quickly wanted to escape. Unfortunately, Green''s Angel of Death was faster, and the metal wings moved suddenly, blocking the monkey''s way. The monkey called out twice, still trying his best to disguise, but unfortunately it was useless. With a swipe, Green controlled the angel of death and pointed his sword towards it, scaring the monkey with a squeak, his whole body froze, and finally no longer hiding. A robot that looks a bit like a monkey. "It''s not easy to derive a personality from the arm of the machine god. I advise you to be obedient. It''s better not to play tricks, or you will die miserably." Green said lightly, not looking at the metal that has emerged not far away. dragon. That was the rescuer summoned by this ''little monkey'', but unfortunately it was still a step too late. Also, even if the giant metal dragon arrives in time, it doesn''t change anything, it''s just more trouble. Seeing that the long sword with the light blue hexagonal rune was close at hand, the little robot turned into the core of the arm of the machine **** was completely desperate. , although I don''t know who you are, but I can choose to be loyal to you, but you must promise not to change me back to the way I was. Now I have derived a personality, it is impossible to be an arm, or anything else What''s wrong, please!" Green looked at this little guy who was only half the height of a normal person with some surprise. He didn''t expect that the core of the arm of the machine **** actually derived such a high level of wisdom. Seeing that he didn''t answer, the little mechanical monkey didn''t immediately refuse. He was secretly happy and immediately struck while the iron was hot: "Great master, my name is Belonke, I am willing to engrave my loyalty to you in the deepest part of my core, please accept it. My allegiance, great and merciful Master!" Green looked at the little monkey who had already knelt down in front of him, trying his best to imitate human beings, and patted his lame flattery, which made him smile and nodded slightly. The robot monkey was very obedient, and immediately opened his skull, revealing a round ball as big as a bowling ball, with a series of intricate magic runes densely engraved on it. This is the real core of the Arm of Mechanicus, but at this time, a new sense of personality has been derived, and it seems to be very repulsive as the Arm of Mechanicus. Green reached out and grabbed the ball from the inside and held it in his palm. The metal sphere was suspended and rotated slowly, and from it came the idea of ??Belonk, how to let Green engrave runes on its core, making it a subordinate of Green, and never betray, even the **** of machinery. Here, it cannot erase this most powerful rune of allegiance. However, Greene did not rush to do what it said, but threw it into the cemetery at will. Compared with this cunning derivative personality, Green believes in the cemetery and undead magic, and there is a vague idea in his heart. Soon in the cemetery, Green used undead magic to erode the mechanical monkey into a shadow creature, and unexpectedly found that the rune of supreme authority was engraved on the core, which was also very effective. According to the display of the cemetery, it was transformed into a shadow. After the mechanical creature, Belonke''s loyalty was as high as 100! This makes Green secretly relieved. If he finds that his loyalty is too low, it must be Belonk who did something wrong. Even if it is a pity, he can only erase this guy''s sense of personality. Because of the next step, he must ensure that Belonk, who is the core of the machine, has enough loyalty, otherwise he will take unforeseen risks. "Master! Ah! You are such a great and omnipotent master..." Belonk learned the aria from nowhere, reciting nondescript hymns without rhythm, looking at the majestic buildings in the cemetery and the dark clouds in the sky Down, the circling dragon and countless undead mechas shocked him, and he couldn''t help but express his sincere emotion. Although as the arm of the mechanical god, the Destruction King Kong Legion owned by the former mechanical **** is far more amazing than Green''s current undead mecha army, but Belonke was born after the fall of the mechanical god, so he does not have those memories. , which produces such a shocking emotion. was also brought here along with Acaroline, the unfortunate woman who lost an arm, and there was no turning back after she came here. Green was very interested in her abilities. When he returned to the cemetery, he handed him over to the Arkansas professor. As a new research material, he added it to the project of the glasses girl. It is best to integrate the abilities of both of them into the alchemy computer. in the network. But Green also knows that this is a very big project, and the technical difficulty is very high, so there is no time limit, just let the Arkansas professor take it slow. Acaroline came to the new environment and saw the style and atmosphere around her. Her heart sank to the bottom. Obviously, she must have entered the villain''s big boss''s lair this time. If she wants to escape, I am afraid I hope not big. However, just when Acaroline was desperate, she unexpectedly saw an acquaintance! "Hey! Janet, is that you? I''m not dreaming!" Acaroline almost screamed when she saw a beautiful woman with glasses coming out of a door, she was actually from the Holy Light Academy Classmates, although they were not particularly good at the beginning, they also went to the toilet together. The woman with glasses also recognized Acaroline, looked at her embarrassed appearance, walked a few steps quickly, came to the front and said, "You... how did you do this?" Because of their special abilities, both of them received special training in the Holy Light Academy. Later, the woman with glasses was chosen by Saintess Sivinaya, and she was directly selected to train by her side, which was a rare opportunity. Acaroline''s luck was not so good. After graduation, she entered the priesthood of the Holy Light Church step by step. The development was not too good but not bad. Only this time she was targeted by the Abyss Club, which was considered a bad luck. , was forcibly caught and asked her to search for the arm of the machine god, and she lost an arm because of it. It''s just that Acaroline never expected that the classmates who followed Saintess of Sivinaya actually appeared in this mysterious place, which made her feel at ease a lot. What exactly is this place. And Acaroline observed her words, and found that the look and temperament of the woman with glasses seemed to have a high status here. Maybe with the existence of this old classmate, her next life would not be too bad. After the two recognized each other, they immediately started talking, but the woman in glasses secretly confirmed Acaroline''s situation with Green through the soul link. Green didn''t expect that they were classmates, but it didn''t matter. Anyway, Green didn''t want to do anything to Acaroline from the beginning, just because her ability was relatively rare, she brought it here. The woman with glasses was relieved to know that there was no special situation. Since she followed Green, she has also given up her mind and has not been in a mess. However, her loyalty to Green does not prevent her from pursuing a higher status in Green''s undead empire. At this time, the woman with glasses felt that she was alone and lonely. She could only rely on her special ability to occupy a place beside Green, and it was very difficult to gain more power. But he didn''t expect that when he was at a loss, Acaroline, an old classmate who knew the basics, was brought to the front, and there was almost no need to consider that they were natural allies... On the other side, Belonk was still chattering and flattering behind Greene. Green ignored him and took him directly to a place. It was a desert near the cemetery, where a broken and huge golden warship was parked. After Green obtained this Sea God''s warship, because the damage was so severe that it needed hundreds of thousands of psionic energy to repair it, he kept it idle here. Until recently, the eyeball of the mechanical **** provided millions of psionic energy, and Green put the repair of this sea **** warship back on the schedule. However, how to repair and to what extent must be carefully considered and evaluated. Green didn''t slap his forehead, or wave his big hand, and hundreds of thousands of psychic energy went down to restore this Sea God''s warship as it was. This sea **** warship has been restored as it is. Although it is also a very powerful weapon of war, it may not be suitable for Green''s current situation. Moreover, he also needs to consider one point, that is, the use of it in the future. If he rashly takes out a brand-new Sea God warship, it will definitely involve many unnecessary problems and troubles. So Green decided to carry out a more thorough renovation of this sea **** warship. Originally, this task still had to be handed over to Black Claw, and it was ranked as the third-ranked item after the research on Armor of the Titan Colossus and The Eyeball of the Mechanical God. However, the appearance of Belonk made Green change his mind. He planned to give Belonk the task of transforming the sea **** warship, which was why he had to be sure of Belonk''s absolute loyalty. "How is it? Use your core abilities to transform this Seagod warship into your mechanical body, just like the mechanical dragon evolved from the Arm of the Machine God. Can you do it?" Green pointed not far away the broken warship asked. "Squeaky!" Belonke blinked his round mechanical eyes and looked at the huge golden warship that was over a thousand meters long. He didn''t know how to answer for a while. He was smart and realized that he must not be cowardly at such a time, and he would have to stand up to it, but he had no bottom line on whether it could be done or not. After all, it was a huge ship with a length of over a thousand meters! (end of this chapter) Chapter 631： 637? Uprising Chapter 631 637 Uprising Belonke stood in front of the huge sea **** warship, stretched out his hand to touch the golden armor on the surface, and tried to release mechanical psionic energy, and began to assimilate the golden warship to see how difficult it was. In fact, the ability of Belonke, which originated from the God of Machinery, has a similar effect to Green''s "Death Infection", which is to change the attributes of other substances or life through the psionic energy of specific attributes. Its just that after the transformation of necromancy, it will become an undead creature or a shadow creature, and after the transformation of Beronkes mechanical psionic energy, it will become a mechanical life. After trying a few places, Belonk breathed a sigh of relief. Although this golden warship was handed down from ancient times, there was no mechanical **** at that time, and there was no erosion of such mechanical spiritual energy. , So this golden warship has no targeted defense. If Green intends to use undead energy to erode this warship and turn it into an undead warship, even if he is stronger than Belonk, it will not succeed at all, because this warship has long been engraved with special targets for Defenses against necrotic infestation. Even so, Belonk is not too sure, because this golden warship is so huge, whether he has the ability to completely transform it is very questionable. Green waited for a long time. Seeing that Belonk was still standing there, the little mechanical body made a "chichikaka" sound, he couldn''t help but worry that he would not be overloaded, and suddenly exploded! It wasn''t until a few minutes later that Belonk turned around and said to Green: "Great and gracious master, this ship is too big, I may need some time, and... Can I bring my boarding body too? Get it here, without the host body to supply energy, my core can only maintain basic survival." "The host, is that the mechanical dragon? I''ll take a look, if it hasn''t been captured." Green said lightly: "As for the time, how about three months?" Belonke thinks about it: "If there is a boarder, it will be fine for three months, but if not, I will need an extra supply of psionic power." Green didn''t embarrass him. After all, it was not an easy task to convert a kilometer-long Poseidon warship into a mechanical body. If it wasn''t for the fact that Belonke''s essence was the arm of the God of Machines, which enabled him to master part of the abilities of the God of Machines, let alone such a large ship, even a small fishing boat, would not be as Green envisioned. Transform it into a Transformer. Yes, in Green''s vision, after the transformation of this sea **** warship, there will be two forms, one type of ship, which is used to travel through the void, just to solve the embarrassment that Green has no void ship so far. The other is the combat form, and carefully described to Belonk the difference between the two forms. For Green''s idea, Belonk agreed. In fact, in the Destruction King Kong Legion of the Mechanical God, there were many mechanical warriors with multiple forms in order to adapt to different battlefield conditions and switch suitable forms. Green didn''t expect that Transformers existed as early as the age of the God of Machines, but it saved him a lot of speech, but he couldn''t predict what the Seagod warship that was transformed into a mechanical body by Belonk would look like... A few days later, in Void World No. 1. In the secret cave where Gaia was hiding, the Virgin of Sivinaya was reporting with a gloomy face: "Mother, there was a little accident, and the abyss club''s operation to capture another Mechanicus arm failed..." "Failed?" Gaia was silent for a moment, with a hint of anger in his voice: "Those demon warlocks are really untrustworthy!" "Mother mother, what shall we do next?" The face of Saintess Sivinaye was still calm, but there was an inevitable worry in her eyes. The flaw this time was too great. The head of the God of God, they still have a backup plan, and now there is one less arm of the God of Mechanism, which will greatly affect the success rate of the entire plan. "Have you found out who the Arm of Mechanicus has fallen into?" Gaia asked. "Sorry..." The tone of Saintess Sivinaye was a little helpless. In fact, after understanding the whole process, she felt that she couldn''t blame the Abyss Club this time. The Abyss Club sent two natural disaster-level powerhouses and a legendary peak for this arm of the machine god, which cannot be said to be perfunctory anyway. And those three people did their best to do things, but the final result was inexplicable. Not only was the core of the Arm of the Mechanic not found, but even the giant mechanical dragon pretending to be the Arm of the Mechanic disappeared. But there was no sign of fighting in the whole process, as if the arm of the machine **** escaped by itself, or was taken away willingly, otherwise it is impossible for them to detect it with their strength. "Forget it, since you don''t even know where you are going, there is no need to pursue it any further." Gaia said slowly, although she was very reluctant, she had to weigh the gains and losses at this point. Moreover, the whole plan has progressed to the present, and she has no way out. Not to mention the lack of the arm of the machine god, even if there are more loopholes, she can only bite the bullet, if it fails, she will be benevolent and fight for the last trace of success. of hope. "Now, the Marne side can start to act, in the name of the Kingdom of Parma, let''s start a rebellion!" Gaia said in a heavy voice, because this will mark the approaching of the final moment... One day later, late at night, at the ferry of Yuwu Town in Fendix City. Old Man was dressed in a military uniform, with a serious face and imposing manner. Putting on this clothes, he instantly changed from an idle old boatman to an extraordinary general. In front of him, more than 20 people gathered in a warehouse near the ferry, all soldiers in their 30s and 40s, wearing the same style as Old Man, the military uniform of the Kingdom of Parma. These are the results of the old Man''s operation for many years, and they are also the last legacy left over from the Kingdom of Parma. "Everyone, I have received an order from Her Royal Highness the Princess, it''s time to test our loyalty to the kingdom!" Old Man roared passionately: "Everyone, whether you will be slaves of the subjugated country all your life, or fight hard to rebuild the Kingdom of Parma, It depends on our performance! Now that the evil church is being defeated by the Condor Empire, it is our best chance. Victory and glory are in sight... Let''s fight..." Old Man clenched his right fist and raised it high, his cold and old face showed an infinite desire for victory. "Victory! Glory..." The more than 20 people present shouted together. Although the sound insulation of this room is not very good, the sound of their wanton roaring can be heard far away in the night. But at this point, there is no need to hide things, just wait for Old Man to give an order: "Let''s go!" These people will immediately disperse to nearby places. They have already prepared a force of 20,000 people. As long as they take the city of Fendix by surprise, they will be able to use the flag of the Kingdom of Parma to gather people who still miss the kingdom in their hearts. In the nearby secret warehouse, the Saintess of Sivinaya has prepared enough weapons for them to equip 200,000 troops. As long as they stand their flags in the early stage and resist the counterattack of the Holy Light Church, they can continue to fan other opponents of the Holy Light. The disaffected forces of the church rose up, forming a wave of uprisings. At the same time, the Eagle Empire on the front line will also step up its offensive, so that the Holy Light Church cannot care about each other inside and outside, and buy time for the insurgents everywhere. However, just as old Man En was thinking of a bright future in his mind, he raised his right arm high, ready to shout ''Go''. There was a sudden "bang"! The sudden gunshot sounded, and Old Man''s head exploded in response, as if he had smashed a ripe watermelon, red and white, splashing everywhere. All the people present were stunned for a moment, looking at the old Man En who was giving a generous speech just a moment ago in disbelief, he was headshot on the spot without warning! You must know that Old Man is also a legendary superhuman, so he didn''t react at all to this shot! And among the people present, there are two people who have reached the legendary high level, and they have not noticed the crisis. followed, and there was another "bang" gunshot, and another person who was closest to Old Man responded with a headshot. At this time, everyone suddenly reacted. Some fell on the ground, and some rushed outside. They had realized that all the secret plans were mastered by the enemy. Whatever uprising or restoring the country, go to him! Escape is the most important thing now. However, when they rushed out of the warehouse, they were greeted by a dense array of enchanted rifle bullets, as well as powerful magical missiles flying among them. The hundreds of Holy Light Church troops were silently surrounded. here. A wave of indiscriminate attacks, together with the warehouse, turned into ruins in an instant, and the first few people rushed out without any suspense. Those hiding in the warehouse and being crushed under the ruins are not much better. The worst of these people are officially high-ranking people. Of course, they will not be crushed to death by the collapsed warehouse, but now they don''t dare to come forward. Waiting for the opportunity, others rush out and be the scapegoat first. At this moment, a handsome blond youth walked out from the back of the Holy Light Church team, wearing a pale golden robe of a high-ranking priest, looked at the collapsed warehouse expressionlessly, and waved his hand behind him. I saw a very young and beautiful nun behind him, and immediately picked up the communication device and gave orders to it. In less than ten seconds, a dazzling light suddenly lit up in the night sky, like a burning meteorite falling in the direction of Yuwu Town. After a while, there was a loud bang, and the ray of light accurately bombarded the ruins of the collapsed warehouse. In an instant, the ground shook, and the entire Yuwu Town felt like a strong earthquake. The ruins of the warehouse only left a huge circular pit with a diameter of more than 20 meters... (end of this chapter) Chapter 632： 638? You come to me Chapter 632 638 You come and I go The young and handsome priest stared blankly at the brutal scene not far away, then slowly turned around and disappeared into the darkness of the night. At the same time, in Fendix City, similar scenes were not limited to this place. The Church of Holy Light dispatched more than a dozen elite teams. Before the remnants of the Kingdom of Parma launched an uprising, a thunderbolt struck them all, overnight. More than 30,000 people were killed. Prior to this, the more than 20,000 troops that Old Man had deliberately prepared for training in secret were all destroyed. Most of them did not know what happened, and they were directly destroyed by the long-range firepower of the Church of Holy Light... At dawn, all the operations were over, and the entire city of Fendix was filled with the smell of gunpowder and blood. If you didn''t know, you would think that the forward of the Condor Empire had already hit here. A small town hundreds of kilometers away from Fendix. In a country house near the town, the Virgin of Sivinaya stood by the window on the second floor, looking at the open stock solution outside the window, expressionless and silent. At this time, the door of the room was pushed open from the outside, and a robe-wearing nun of the Holy Light walked in and respectfully saluted the Holy Maiden Sivinaya: "His Royal Highness, the cleaning of Fedicx City has been completed. It is confirmed that there are a total of 31,423 people, including Mann, and there are no survivors." "Hmm~~~" Saintess Sivinaya responded lightly, as if the killing of more than 30,000 people in one night was just a trivial matter: "Is there any reaction from the City of Holy Light?" Sister Holy Light knew that ''the city of Holy Light'' was referring to Archbishop Link, and she lowered her head slightly: "Sorry, Your Highness, our eyesight in the City of Holy Light has been cleared. Exhausted, the intelligence network over there has been cut off." "It doesn''t matter, with that person''s ability, it''s all reasonable." The Saintess of Sivinaye said lightly: "It''s just that I didn''t expect Old Man... They actually betrayed me and the kingdom, really..." With emotion Zhongxiwei Naye''s eyes finally showed melancholy emotional fluctuations. After all, when the Kingdom of Parma was destroyed, it was the old Man who took her out of the palace and fought **** battles all the way. young her. In his later growth, the old Marne also played the role of the teacher and father of the Virgin of Sivinaya to a certain extent. But she didn''t expect that in the end, the old Man betrayed her and handed over the last power left over from the entire Parma kingdom to Archbishop Link, so she had to kill the killers and eliminate them all. "His Royal Highness, what is your next order?" Sister Holy Light bowed and asked. Originally this time Gaia wanted to use the forces of Old Man to disrupt the rear of Holy Light Church, but now because of an unexpected betrayal, the plan came to an abrupt end. Stop, she didn''t know what to do. Actually, according to Gaia, it doesnt matter even if Old Man betrays him, as long as he is willing to rebel and disrupt the rear of the Holy Light Church. But Saintess of Sivinaye couldn''t tolerate it, because once the old Man and others rebelled under the banner of the Kingdom of Parma, she, the princess of the kingdom, would definitely be involved. At that time, Archbishop Link would have an excuse to deprive her of the Holy Spirit. The name of a woman undermines her power in the church. This is the most important reason why she suddenly launched a thunder strike and wiped out the old man and his family. "Link! You even rebelled against the people around me. It''s really admirable!" Saintess Sivinaya muttered to herself, but she was not unresponsive in this situation: "Go and inform Prince Kesweili! The frost giant has lost enough this time, and it''s time for him to take the throne." Sister Holy Light frowned slightly, and said with some worry: "Your Highness, should you open this hole card now? Is it too early?" Saint Silvinaya said: "It''s getting late. If we don''t open it again, I''m afraid we won''t even have a chance to play cards. Listen to my order and go!" "Yes! Your Highness." The Holy Light nun bowed slightly, saluted again, and slowly exited. There was only Saint Sivinaya left in the room. "Uncle Mann, why did you betray me, I trust you so much~~~" The corners of Saintess Sivinaye''s eyes dripped with crystal tears, she finally showed a weak and painful expression when she was alone, but gradually Gritting his teeth, his eyes were full of resentment: "Why! Is it because of that bastard''s promise from Link? You are so disappointed in me, Uncle Man~~~" With the sight of Saint Sivinaye, she held a transparent bead the size of a tennis ball in her hand. Inside, a figure was turning and struggling frantically. It was the soul of the old Marne who was killed by Sainte Sivinaye. Grip, a ball of holy light penetrated into it, like countless struggles, causing the soul of Old Man to be tormented in pain... Meanwhile, in the City of Light. Archbishop Link got the same message. He was expressionless, and said lightly: "Did the plan fail? It doesn''t matter, it''s just some useless chess pieces, but this time the little girl in Sivinaya responded very quickly, but it''s a pity..." At this time, a tall Knight of the Light in full body armor walked in from the door, came to the front of Archbishop Link, knelt down on one knee and reported: "Report to Your Highness, we have found out this time Sivinaya. The powers invoked by the saints, including the Priory of the Light, the nuns of Arkas, the Third Legion of the Knights of the Shield Link expressionlessly listened to the Holy Light Knight, and said lightly: "Very good, get rid of these people as soon as possible." "Yes! Your Highness." The Holy Light Knight stood up, turned and walked in and out. Immediately, Archbishop Link asked the empty room, "How is the situation on the Frost Giant? I always feel that something is going to happen there." "Your Highness, there is nothing unusual for the time being." A human-shaped figure swayed slightly and appeared in front of Archbishop Link, like a ghostly existence. "Nothing is the best, just keep an eye on it for me recently, and he will report it as soon as there is a situation." Archbishop Link said coldly. "Yes!" The figure suddenly disappeared... Thousands of kilometers away, the joint front line between the Church of the Holy Light and the Frost Giant. After nearly a year of fierce fighting, the Frost Giant Legion suffered heavy losses. From the army of 30,000 when they just left the Frost Kingdom, there are only less than 15,000 people left. Among them, almost 5,000 people returned to the Frost Kingdom after being injured. , and nearly 10,000 other elite frost giant warriors all died on the battlefield. And most of the bodies of these frost giants were collected by the Condor Empire and given to Princess Grimm and Mulesina, as a kind of deduction for part of the purchase price of Ma Runjia. The ?? battle damage rate as high as [50%] has already made the Frost Giant''s army uneasy. Although the Frost Giants are fierce and good at fighting, it does not mean that they are not afraid of death, and the lifespan of Frost Giants is much longer than that of ordinary humans, so it would be less cost-effective for them to die early. At the beginning, under the lure of the Holy Light Church and the propaganda of the Frost Giant Royal Court, these Frost Giant Warriors believed that the enemy was vulnerable, and as long as they were dispatched, they would soon be able to win the war. But in fact, in the face of the mighty Condor Empire, apart from the initial momentum, the Frost Giant Legion did not take too much advantage. Instead, they lost soldiers and generals again and again, and even the natural disaster-level powerhouses lost three. Axweili, the Frost Giant Prince, was also injured and only recently fully recovered. But he did not show it immediately, but continued to pretend to be injured, but was secretly planning to contact the various tribes. The Royal Court of Frost Giants is not a country in the strict sense, but an alliance composed of many small and medium-sized Frost Giant tribes, of which the Royal Court of Frost Giants is the largest. The three natural disaster-level powerhouses who died in the previous battle had already been incorporated by Axweili, and he had contacted several leaders of the tribes, and the Frost Giant Legion of more than 15,000 people remained on the front line. Totally mastered. The next step, his plan is very simple, retreat from the front line, return to the Frost Kingdom to overthrow the current old king, and he himself will ascend the throne and become the new king of the Frost Kingdom! However, there must be a prerequisite for completing this operation, that is, the army of the Holy Light Church on the front line let them leave. "His Royal Highness, how are you preparing?" In the command headquarters in the western direction, a commander of the Church of the Holy Light excluded the others, leaving only him and Prince Axweili. "It''s ready, I don''t know what instructions are there from the Virgin of Sivinaya?" Axweili asked. The commander said: "Since we are ready, we will act tonight. Her Royal Highness has already made arrangements." He Axweili nodded and said: "Okay, then we will act tonight, I hope everything goes well!" That night, the western front of the Church of Holy Light was suddenly empty, and the main force, including the Frost Giants and the Church of Holy Light on the front line, all withdrew to the rear, leaving only a small number of unidentified cannon fodder troops to confuse the opposing Condor Empire. An hour after the main force of the Frost Giants and the Church of Holy Light had withdrawn, the commander of the Condor Empire on the opposite side received an order from the upper peak to immediately launch an attack. The frontline commander of the Condor Empire was very strange. It was an order from Prince Simdor to immediately launch an attack. The ?? army command was like a mountain. Although he didn''t know what was going on, the front-line commanders of the Condor Empire still urgently assembled and launched a fierce attack on the enemy. At this time, there was only an empty shell left in the defense line of the Church of the Holy Light. It could be said that it collapsed at a touch. After launching the attack, only ten minutes later, the direction of the Church of the Holy Light completely collapsed... (end of this chapter) Chapter 633： 639? Prince Bidens death Chapter 633 639 The Death of Prince Biden When this happened, even the frontline commander of the Condor Empire was startled, suspecting that it might be an enemy trap or a trick to lure the enemy into it. If it was himself, he would definitely order to stop the attack at this time, and then talk about it after the investigation is clear. However, the order to attack this time came from Prince Simdor at the headquarters, but he did not dare to stop without authorization, because according to the order, once the defense line was broken through, he had to advance more than 300 kilometers back and occupy the important town Tacoma in front. . At the same time, on the border between the Church of Holy Light and the Royal Court of the Frost Giant, a rebel army quietly occupied the nearby city of Hull. This is a large city with a population of more than 700,000 people, and is an important mineral and metallurgical base. The surrounding small and medium-sized cities plus villages, with a total population of more than 5 million, were swept by the rebel army in a short period of time. In fact, most of these insurgents are local garrison troops, just changed their clothes, well-armed and well-trained. The leader of this uprising was named Ferdinand, a middle-aged man who was missing his left arm and was equipped with the latest alchemy prosthesis produced by Gemu. And, he has another identity, one of Modi''s earliest followers, this time he was sent here by Modi to spread the revolution and launch an uprising, showing his superhuman ability and courage... With the bad news one by one, the city of Holy Light is summarized. Archbishop Link remained motionless, as if he had expected this to happen, and said indifferently, "Saint Silvinaya! She is a woman who hopes to compete with me, it seems that it is time to use some Bottom card..." At the same time, in Gaia''s cave, the Titan statue is about to take shape. Except for the head and left arm that are still rock, other parts have been replaced by the body of the God of Machinery, and a weak but unusually powerful psionic fluctuation is bred in it. This time, the Virgin of Sivinaya was not there, and only Modi in the cave faced Gaia''s huge head hanging on the rock wall. "What''s the matter? Modi." Gaia asked, looking down at this person who had merged with the fire of revolution. Although his strength is still very weak, as long as he is given time, maybe he will grow up in a short time, after all There are too many oppressed and unfair people in this world. As long as these people are not reconciled and want to resist, there will be a revolution, and Modi can draw strength from the revolution. "Yes, Your Majesty the Mother Earth." Modi said respectfully: "Not long ago, I got a piece of news-Prince Biden, the former King of Sisorn, is dead!" "What!" Gaia was taken aback. Although Prince Biden was not one of them, he had some role in the whole plan, and now he died suddenly! "How did you die?" Gaia asked in a deep voice, her brows furrowed. It''s not that Prince Biden is so important, but that Prince Biden''s death was too sudden, and being able to kill Prince Biden must be a force that cannot be ignored. Whether it is an organization or an individual, it must be given enough. Pay attention to. Unfortunately, Modi did not give a clear answer: "Sorry, I don''t know yet, I rushed over as soon as I got the news. But no matter who did it, this thing is very unusual, I''m afraid..." "Do you have a target of doubt?" Gaia asked in a dull voice. As she got closer to her final plan, she felt more and more variables, which made her a little anxious, even uneasy. "Although it is a bit offensive, I suspect that it is the Holy Maiden of Sivinaya, but I have no evidence." Modi said solemnly. Gaia''s only remaining eye narrowed slightly, staring at Modi below. Modi looked up with a clear conscience, looked up at each other without any timidity, and looked at each other for half a minute before Modi lowered his head slightly and said lightly, "I have brought the news, so I will leave first." Seeing Modi''s disappearance, Gaia''s eyes became deeper and deeper. In comparison, she was still willing to believe in Sivinaya, but this time it was a matter of life and death, and it was impossible for her to put everything on Sivinaya. Loyalty: "It seems that an extra layer of insurance must be added." At the same time, in the City of Light, Archbishop Link also received news of the death of Prince Biden. Archbishop Link, who has always been calm and composed, couldn''t help but change his color this time: "What did you say!" In an instant, an astonishing aura erupted from Archbishop Link''s body, oppressing the person who reported the news to the point where he could hardly breathe. Fortunately, this gaffe situation was quickly controlled by him, his momentum retreated, and he took a deep breath: "Do you know who did it?" "The most likely one is Saintess of Sivinaya, but no strong evidence has been found yet." The priest who came in to report the letter replied tremblingly. "Okay, let''s go down." Archbishop Link took a deep breath, his brows were only wrinkled, he was not expecting this situation. He originally expected that the Virgin of Sivinaye did not take the remnants of the Kingdom of Parma as a trump card. After eliminating those people, the Virgin of Sylvinaya would definitely make some moves, and she soon received the retreat of the Frost Giant Legion. , news of the collapse of the entire western line of defense. Immediately afterwards, the prince of the Frost Giants led the legion to return to the Royal Court of the Frost Giants, launched a coup to overthrow the current Frost Giant King, and announced his withdrawal from the war between the Church of the Holy Light and the Condor Empire. This is undoubtedly a major blow to the Church of the Holy Light, but I did not expect that there will be waves of unresolved, the Frost Giant has not been resolved, and Prince Biden, who was reversed on the eastern front, died suddenly. If this At that time, the armies of the Sithawn Kingdom and the Condor Empire took the opportunity to launch a fierce attack, which may even shake the entire front of the Holy Light Church. Even if Archbishop Link himself takes action, Prince Simdor of the Condor Empire will be able to restrain him, making the situation of the entire Holy Light Church continue to deteriorate. For the first time, Archbishop Link felt troubled, as if there was an invisible big net woven in all directions, trapping him in the middle, and was shrinking until it was trapped and strangled to death. Archbishop Link gritted his teeth, and a ferocious expression suddenly appeared on his face: "Saint Silvinaya! Is this your method? You want to use this war to strangle me. Then let me see, you What else is there to do! I''ll show you, woman! It''s better to stay at home and have a baby!" Immediately with a "bang", Archbishop Link smashed a stone pillar in anger with a blow, and then his figure flashed and disappeared in place... At the same time, outside Green''s cemetery. The desert where the Seagod warship was placed was already very lively at the moment. More than two-thirds of that huge Poseidon warship has turned from gold to silver-grey, and there is a huge psionic converter beside it. This kind of psychic converter was originally used on the ''natural disaster cannon'' of the Condor Empire, which could bring together natural disaster-level psychic transformation. Although Green later found Belonke''s host and brought it to the foggy world, but when the transformation really started, Belonke still felt that the energy supply was not enough. Green immediately imported a natural disaster-grade psionic converter from the Condor Empire, and asked the skeleton lord to use this psychic converter to assist the host to supply energy to Belunk. With the assistance of a natural disaster-level Skeleton Lord, Belonk immediately felt that the efficiency was greatly improved, and the transformation speed of the entire Seagod warship was greatly improved. However, when the progress almost reached [80%], he ran into trouble. Belonk found that the damage to the sea **** warship was really serious. He originally thought that with the help of mechanical spiritual energy, it could be repaired during the transformation process, but in fact he still overestimated his ability, so he arrived at [ 80%], the entire conversion progress is stuck here. Belonke had no choice but to ask Green for help and reported the situation here. Green was not too surprised, after all, the Sea God warship was originally broken, so this situation was expected. Green called Black Claw and came to the scene together. As an expert in mechanical alchemy, he needed Black Claw to give a professional judgment as to whether to find a way to repair it, or move it to the cemetery and use it to repair it directly. Black Claw spent more than three hours to conduct a careful evaluation, and finally came to the conclusion that it can be repaired, it will take about four months to half a year, and the overall cost will be 100 million to 130 million pounds. Hearing these two data, Green did not listen to the specific plan, and directly moved the semi-finished Sea God warship to the cemetery with a big wave. Before, in order to get this sea **** warship here, Green wasted a lot of energy, and specially rented a void ship from the Loen Federation, and then reluctantly hoisted it up. This time, the thought of moving this big guy makes me a little worried. Unexpectedly, after receiving Green''s order, Belonke immediately jumped into the body of the mechanical dragon of the host body, and then made a ''Kiki Kaka'' sound in his body. In the blink of an eye, the tail of the mechanical dragon split and turned into eight mechanical tentacles, bang~bang~bang slamming into the part of the Seagods ship that had been transformed into silver-gray. With the insertion of the mechanical tentacles, the entire Seagod''s ship suddenly vibrated, making a rumbling sound, causing the dust to fly up and the ground to vibrate. Immediately following, cracks appeared on the smooth surface of the Sea God''s warship, as if the scales on the surface of the dragon''s body were lifted up one after another, making a clicking sound. The sound of ?? changed from small to loud. With the sound of odd clack, the shape of this sea **** warship began to change dramatically. The part of the bow was split, and it became two abnormally thick arms and the outline of the upper body. However, because there is still one third of the transformation, the transformation is forced to stop halfway through. And the half of the transformation was completed, and it immediately lay in the nest. The driving force of Belonk and the metal dragon alone could not drive this behemoth. (end of this chapter) Chapter 634： 640? Great Ape King Chapter 634 640 Great Ape King When ??Green saw this, he immediately knew that the energy supply was not enough, and quickly called the Skeleton Lord for help. The skeleton lord immediately entered the psionic energy, and sent the huge psionic energy through the thick pipeline of the psionic energy converter. Belonk was instantly refreshed, feeling an unprecedented sense of fulfillment, and his body continued to make a "Kiki Kaka" sound. The mechanical dragon that originally served as Belonk''s host body had turned into a huge ape head. It was firmly inserted into the battle form deformed by the Seagod warship. Although the lower body cannot be deformed, it can be seen at this time that this is a huge mechanical giant ape. It is estimated that after it is completely deformed, it is at least seven or eight hundred meters high, and the two thick arms contain tyrannical attack power. Green didn''t expect this kind of coquettish operation. He immediately checked the combat power of this big guy. He was surprised. It was only a half-finished product. After that, it was completely transformed, and the combat power reached more than 50,000. Even in the middle class of natural disasters, it was a very powerful existence. "I found a treasure this time!" Green secretly rejoiced in his heart. He was a little hesitant at first. Is it worth paying hundreds of thousands of spiritual energy to repair this behemoth? Now it seems that it is not only worth it, but it is simply too delicious. The only thing that feels inconsistent is, why did this guy Belonk set the battle form of this sea **** warship as a giant ape? Did he become a monkey and become a habit? The main body is a small monkey, this time a big one! However, Green is not particularly paranoid about appearance. A big monkey is a big monkey. As long as the fighting strength is strong enough, nothing else matters. At this time, the half-transformed giant ape dragged the golden ship of the sea **** below the waist and began to crawl forward, moving slowly and clumsily. Although it is said that it has the help function of the skeleton lord, after all, the power of the Sea God''s ship has not been repaired, and it is not easy to move such a huge body. An hour later, the huge half-length mechanical giant ape finally climbed outside the city wall of the cemetery, and then suddenly exerted force with both arms, jumped up, and passed over the city wall. With a bang, it landed on the ground, but it deviates a little bit, crushing the Lich Temple in a corner, and it takes several hundred psionic energy to restore it. Green didn''t even look at it, staring at the big guy coming to the square in front of the town center. In the next moment, through the cemetery, a large amount of psionic energy rushed towards the mechanical giant ape. Green could see that the balance of psionic energy in the cemetery was dropping by tens of thousands. In less than three minutes, 100,000 psionic energy had been devoured, and there was no intention to stop. With the infusion of psionic energy, the power core of the originally damaged Poseidon battleship is rapidly being repaired, and other damages that Belonk cannot repair are also beginning to be repaired. In the blink of an eye, another 100,000 psionic energy was smashed down, and Belonk also took the opportunity to speed up the transformation progress, so that the psionic energy was consumed faster. For the first time, Belonk experienced the magic of psionic energy in the cemetery. He was shocked and even more excited. There were some small problems that could not be solved during the transformation before, so he put it aside directly. , some minor problems can be ignored. But now that he has this miraculous power, he simply solves all these small problems. This also made the cemeterys psionic energy balance drain faster. In less than ten minutes, 400,000 psionic energy had been brushed in, which had exceeded the 360,000 psionic energy needed to repair this Sea God warship based on the last assessment. Although Green felt a little bit of pain, he was happy to see the battle power of the Seagod warship rising by thousands. After all, no matter how much psionic energy has a balance, it is like money in a bank. Before it is spent, it is just a bunch of numbers. Only turning it into combat power is real. In the end, a total of 530,000 psionic energy was consumed, exceeding the estimated 170,000 psionic energy, causing Green''s previously accumulated psionic energy balance to drop by four levels at once. However, the effect is also quite impressive. With the repair of the power core of the Seagod warship, the giant ape no longer needs the skeleton lord to provide energy behind it, and suddenly roared, and light appeared on the body, followed by a visible spiritual energy. It exploded, and the huge body was suspended directly into the air, and after a while of "qiqikaka", it re-transformed into the shape of a warship. As a battleship of the ancient sea god, this golden warship itself has the ability to fly and travel through the spiritual world and the void. After the repair is completed, less than [10%] of the entire warship is still golden. On the bridge of the Poseidon warship, Belonke still looks like a big-headed monkey, and sits in the captain''s seat like a man. As the host of Belonke, the mechanical dragon clings to the front of the huge sea **** warship and merges with the main gun of the warship to become a larger and terrifying cannon... A few hours later, as the last bit of gold on the surface of the Seagod warship was transformed into silver-gray, the Seagod warship completely turned into a mechanical body. In the next moment, dark red stripes shimmering with light appeared on the surface of the silver-gray giant ship. In those stripes, countless magical runes are looming, implying amazing terrifying power, extending from the stern of the warship to the huge gun barrel spit out in front. Immediately, the inside of the huge warship made a "Kiki Ka Ka" sound and began to deform again. Because it has been completely transformed into a mechanical body, and the power core of the warship has been repaired, the deformation this time is very smooth, and in just a few breaths, it has changed from a warship to a huge all-metal mechanical giant ape. With a bang, the giant metal ape landed in the desert where the Seagod warship had been placed before. Its huge body stood on the ground like a skyscraper, and its thick and long forearm was raised high, slapping the metal armor on its chest. It sounded like a drum of war, making a loud noise. At this moment, Green is paying attention to the combat power of this mechanical giant ape, which has rapidly soared from 30,000 to 35,000! forty thousand! Forty-five thousand! fifty thousand! Five thousand five! Sixty thousand Until the combat power value stays at 85,000! Green was secretly surprised. Originally, he thought that after the repair of this Sea God warship, the combat power would almost reach the intermediate level of natural disasters, but he didn''t expect to give him a surprise! With a combat power of 85,000, it is undoubtedly the strength of the high-level natural disaster, although it is not comparable to the perverted natural disaster-level powerhouses such as Archduke Mora, Prince Simdor, and Archbishop Link. , but it is definitely more powerful than the high-level natural disasters, and the middle-level natural disasters like hammering Prince Biden are completely no problem. Green''s current mood is indescribable, he just blames himself for his lack of culture, and goes all over the world with one word! Originally thought that among these subordinates, the sleeping Seraphim Taraga was most likely to be promoted to the high-ranking natural disaster, but he did not expect that this time it was not an accident, and he had the combat power of the first high-ranking natural disaster. After being excited, Greene hastily named this mechanical warshipthe Great Ape King! But he began to think calmly in his heart, why did the Great Ape King have unexpected changes, from the first level of natural disasters to the high level of natural disasters? Including Black Claw, Dr. Vincent, Professor Arkansas and others were called by Green to conduct overall research and evaluation of the Great Ape King. In the end, the focus was still on Belonke, because at the beginning, the sea god''s warship was just a mass-produced magic tool. Although the materials and power were quite amazing, and he participated in the real war of gods, it also changed. not its essence. Only Belonke, although he is a derived personality consciousness, is essentially a part of the God of Machinery. He possesses some divinity and integrates into the Great Ape King, so this unexpected situation occurs... And at this time, it was located on the outskirts of the City of Light. In St. Lensa Cathedral, second only to Westminster Abbey, Archbishop Link is now in the empty chapel of the cathedral. He looked up at the idol holding a mass of holy light in his hand, silent and expressionless. In a door leading to the back of the church, a young man with a middle-class temperament came out with a smile on his face. It was Brenton. On his shoulders, there was also a Q-version girl clinging to him, looking at Archbishop Link with a wary expression on his face. "Oh! It''s so rare! Why are you interested in coming to me?" Brenton smiled with Archbishop Link very easily: "There is no special respect in his tone, but a bit of mockery." Archbishop Link turned to look at him and the girl in the Q version, and said coldly, "My stupid brother, haven''t you dealt with this thing yet?" Edith was like a cat with fried fur, baring her teeth at Archbishop Link, but she was killed by Brenton''s soothing touch, and she immediately calmed down. "It''s my business, take care of yourself." Brenton replied calmly. "Huh! Cowardly people will only become sacrifices. I have seen you killed by this unknown source one day, I hope you will not regret it at that time." Archbishop Link said coldly in a parental tone. It''s a pity that Brenton doesn''t appreciate it. He snorted and said impatiently: "If you have something to say, I don''t usually see you caring about me. Now it must be something. Speaking of which, I haven''t settled with you yet. , who told you that Green is a soft persimmon? If your subordinates are all at this level of intelligence, I advise you that it is best not to earn the position of Pope." Archbishop Link gave a noncommittal "um", did not continue, and said directly: "Have you heard? Prince Biden is dead." Brenton''s pupils shrank suddenly. The sudden news surprised him and frowned, "How did he die? Who killed him?" "It should have been done by Sivinaya, but... I have no evidence, I''m just speculating." Archbishop Link''s tone was still flat, as if he was just describing something that had nothing to do with him: "Go check this matter, by the way. Get rid of Sivinaya, her actions have gone over the line recently." (end of this chapter) Chapter 635： 641? Unexpected upgrade Chapter 635 641 Unexpected upgrade "Oh? Are you finally going to attack Sivinaya?" Brenton said with emotion: "I remember you seemed to have promised not to kill her." "I''ve given her many opportunities, but she doesn''t cherish it herself, and wants to earn it with me." Archbishop Link said lightly: "Since the end of the competition, she must bear the consequences of this choice, even she No exceptions." "Well, I hope you don''t regret it in the future." Brenton spread his hands indifferently: "But I can shoot, but I can''t guarantee success, after all, that woman is very powerful, even Prince Biden is dead, who knows her What other cards are there?" Immediately, he seemed to think of something, Brenton''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he looked at Archbishop Link: "Hey! You asked me to kill her this time, did you also want to test her depth? It''s better for me to tell him. Die together, right?" Archbishop Link didn''t say anything, and he didn''t know whether to acquiesce or disdain to answer. Brenton didn''t ask, just said to himself: "But you may be disappointed. If I find that I can''t beat it, I will definitely retreat immediately. I''m not one of those who are willing to be loyal to you." "As you like~~" Archbishop Link said coldly, as if he didn''t care what the younger brother of Brenton thought, as long as he obeyed the order. Then he turned around and walked out of the cathedral''s chapel step by step... Mist world, cemetery~~~ With the appearance of the Great Ape King, Green finally obtained the first natural disaster high-level combat power. However, just when he was excited, an unexpected situation appeared! Just after the appearance of the Great Ape King, Green did not notice that the limit of mental power in his attribute column has exceeded the upper limit! Originally, Green had reserved enough mental power limit, but the appearance of the Great Ape King suddenly occupied the mental power limit of 300 units, and all of a sudden, the space reserved by Green was eaten up and exceeded. Up to a dozen units. At the beginning, Greene hadn''t noticed. But as he looked up into the air, the Great Ape King, which once again transformed back into the form of a void warship, accidentally swept to the clock tower above the town center. only made him realize that the big bell on the top of the clock tower was turning at an unusual speed! This big bell is simulated according to Green''s meditation method, and it represents the progress of the ''Gelphis Meditation''. If the normal progress is followed, it will take about a few months for the hour hand to make a full circle this time. At that time, Green can directly upgrade to the legendary high-level by upgrading the town center to prepare for the next natural disaster. But at this moment, because of the appearance of the Great Ape King, Green''s mental power limit was suddenly broken, and the meditation method was stimulated in the opposite direction, causing the big clock to turn rapidly. Green was stunned for a moment. This had never happened before, which made him a little worried, but it was very strange. Although the big clock representing the meditation method was turning faster, he himself did not feel any discomfort or discomfort, as if the big How the clock turns has little to do with him at all. But Green quickly found the crux, because he found that the balance of psionic energy stored in the cemetery was rapidly declining. Although it was not as good as the restoration of the Great Ape King just now, it was also consuming dozens or hundreds... Green suddenly realized, no wonder he didn''t feel anything. According to the reason, the limitation of mental power is a kind of protection for his brain. If he exceeds the limit of his mental power, it means he exceeds the limit of his brain. This situation will definitely cause great damage to his brain and body. Feelings like a splitting headache are definitely indispensable. However, because of the existence of the cemetery, this damage was automatically offset and shielded, and the progress of the meditation method was automatically accelerated in order to adapt to this state beyond the limit of spiritual power. Fortunately, Green still has more than 800,000 psionic energy balance. At this rate, it is enough to consume for a while. He doesn''t have to worry about running out of fuel, but he has a little more expectation in his heart. Although with the help of the existence of the cemetery, Green has directly mastered several natural disaster-level subordinates, but his own strength is still a shortcoming. Especially the appearance of the Great Ape King this time has made him a little more anxious and worried. If his own strength is too far from those of his subordinates, even with the restrictions of the cemetery, I am afraid that one day it will cause the tail to be too big. The situation was by no means his liking. Therefore, it is urgent to improve one''s own strength. It''s just that Green didn''t expect that a pillow was brought to him just when he wanted to sleep. Seeing that the hour hand on the clock tower turned to zero at a fast speed, Green found that the consumption of the psionic energy balance was getting faster and faster, from jumping dozens of points. , to hundreds of hundreds, and then to thousands of points and thousands of points to brush down... Until the last minute, with a ding sound, the hour hand stopped, and this process actually consumed no less than 30,000 psionic energy! If it was left at the original, the balance of tens of thousands of psionic energy would definitely make Green feel a pain in the flesh, but now that he is a local tyrant, he can still bear this consumption. carefully checked the meditation method and the situation of the cemetery, and found that there was no abnormality, he immediately chose to upgrade the town center. With the consumption of more than 10,000 points of psionic energy and the earthquake-like vibration, the town hall in the center of the cemetery rose up at a speed visible to the naked eye, and it covers a larger area and is more magnificent... And as the town center expanded, the bell tower at the top of the town center also began to mutate. According to the description of ''Gerfis Meditation'', when the practice reaches the highest level, the virtual object visualized by the meditation method will become a real creation. Now, with the upgrade of the town center, Green''s extraordinary level has also been raised from [lv8] to [lv9], which is already the limit that can be achieved by the "Golfis Meditation". Next, if Green wants to continue to practice, he must find a more advanced meditation method before he is promoted to the natural disaster level. But this is not difficult for Green, because there is a natural disaster grade necromancer by his side. Princess Mulesina was promoted to the natural disaster level, and the ''Rotation Starry Sky Meditation'' used is the legendary great meditation method that can be cultivated to the Holy Spirit level. However, at the beginning, Grand Duke Mora only found the first half of the fragments from an ancient ruin, and later gave it to Princess Mulesina, who could only cultivate to the first level of the Holy Spirit. This is enough for Princess Mulesina. After all, in this world, it is difficult to advance to the Holy Spirit level without the permission of the gods. Although Princess Mulesina is also a genius, she does not think that she will be able to step on the Holy Spirit level in her life. After all, such amazing and brilliant figures as Archduke Mora, Prince Simdor, and Archbishop Link are also in the natural disaster level. struggling. Now this ''Rotating Starry Sky Meditation'' is in Green''s hands. After being promoted to the legendary high-level, the big clock on the top of the clock tower began to become virtual and real, and quickly reduced into a mini version of the big clock, facing Green. come down here. But at this time, Green started to run the ''Rotation Starry Sky Meditation'', which made the miniature version of the big clock stop. The big bell, which had not yet been completely stabilized, collapsed with a bang, turning into a slowly rotating starry sky with Green as the center... This is the introduction to the ''Rotation Starry Sky Meditation'', which transforms the original meditation method into a rotating starry sky. With the further practice of the meditation method, the rotation of the starry sky will become faster and faster, until finally, chaos becomes one... bang! With the ''Gerfis Meditation'', the big clock was exploded by Green and turned into a spinning starry sky, causing his brain to tremble and feel a tingling pain. This is the normal situation of switching meditation methods. Green is as motionless as a mountain, and his mind is extremely focused. He concentrates on the rotating starry sky around him, which is full of stars and contains infinite mysteries. Using his own spiritual power as a starting point, he observed the rotation of the starry sky, realized the mysteries therein, and finally turned into himself until he mastered the power of manipulation. As a Necromancer, Green practiced this meditation method and focused his energy on the Big Dipper. Although he has arrived in another world, the starry sky of this ''Rotating Starry Sky Meditation'' is based on Green''s own imagination. Although he is not proficient in astronomical knowledge, he does know a few basic constellations. So in the starry sky he meditated, there are some stars that are particularly clear and bright, among which the Big Dipper is the most. Moreover, Beidou is devoted to death, and Nandou is to life. For necromancers, it is indeed a very good choice to practice this meditation method and focus on the Big Dipper... A few hours later, Green finished his first practice and woke up from the meditation. The moment he opened his eyes, two starlights suddenly flashed from his pupils. Law ''has been started sign. Generally speaking, no matter how talented you are, it is difficult for you to reach the entry level of meditation at the level of ''Rotation of the Stars'' after one practice. Green also used the psionic energy of the cemetery. He brushed in more than 10,000 psionic energy points in one breath, and barely reached the entry level, which saved him some time and trouble. After the upgrade of the town center, the cemetery has once again ushered in a building upgrade frenzy. Mage Tower, Hall of Heroes, Fortress, Skeleton Graveyard, Zombie Crypt, Evil Tower, Lich Temple have all been upgraded. However, it is disappointing that the Bone Dragon''s lair that Green was looking forward to still did not appear. It seems that the Bone Dragon can be produced directly through the cemetery after being promoted to the natural disaster level. In fact, for Green, there is already a bone dragon production line, and it doesn''t matter whether there is a bone dragon nest. The reason why he still has high expectations for the bone dragon''s lair is that he just wants to see whether the bone dragons produced in the bone dragon''s lair in the cemetery are better than the artificial bone dragons produced by them. The improved technology of artificial bone dragon. (end of this chapter) Chapter 636： 642? Titan Armor Chapter 636 642 Titan Armor Promoted to the legendary high-level, Green''s limit value of spiritual power has been raised from [15000] to [28000] at once. Previously because of the excess part of the ''Great Ape King'', not only was it directly covered, but also more than 10,000 units were added. If all of them were made of Ma Run skeleton soldiers, plus Ma Run kobolds in a ratio of 1 to 4, one time It can increase Green''s direct troops by more than 60,000! In addition to the original strength, excluding the indirectly controlled servant army, the number of the undead army directly under Green''s command has reached the scale of 130,000 people. If you count the servants of the undead empire in the foggy world, the total strength of Green''s men has swelled to more than one million. The most important one is that he later joined the 300,000-strong elite Atonement Army chosen from among the 20 million human beings. This is the method that Green learned from the Church of Holy Light in Void World No. 1 this time, to select the extraordinary and elite warriors among those slaves and train them into an army. These ''Redemption Army'' can redeem themselves and their family''s sins by virtue of military merit, become free people in advance, and have outstanding military exploits, and can also be promoted to officers, becoming another ascending channel for these human slaves by Greene, so that they have talent, strength, and strength. Some can stand out as his sharpest minions and blades. Moreover, the scope of this redemption army is not limited to human beings. As the laws of the undead empire become more and more perfect, more and more people will commit crimes. The crimes of intelligent creatures of other races can also be incorporated into it, allowing criminals to atone for their crimes in the form of battlefield fighting, rather than being locked up for free meals, or consuming life and strength in mines and construction sites. Of course, some timid criminals can also refuse to join the Atonement Army, then their fate can only be exhausted in endless labor. At this point, Green is still very democratic, giving them the freedom to choose. In this way, those nobles who had extraordinary abilities and received military training from childhood once again stood out. Those slaves who had served in the army also found the opportunity and joined the Atonement Army enthusiastically. For a time, the morale of Green''s servant army was high, and he could not wait to find a hapless one to beat him. At the same time, the research on the Black Claw side also made new progress, and he called Green over in a hurry. When Green saw Black Claw again, he couldn''t help being surprised. He saw that this guy had bigger bags under his eyes, with two dark circles under his eyes, as if he had been beaten. His eyelids were half drooping. I was sleeping, and I was sitting there holding a large needle to puncture myself! This is not the first time Green has seen such a scene. This guy has never taken his body seriously, so it is no wonder that he turned into such a half-human, half-mechanical ghost. "Your Majesty, you''re here!" Black Claw didn''t care about his situation, and when he saw Green coming, he jumped up and shouted excitedly: "Success! We succeeded! The new enchanted armor developed based on the Titan Colossus finally succeeded. Temporarily call it the Titan Armor..." No accident, Green had guessed it before he came, otherwise Black Claw would not have hurriedly called him over. The last experiment failed, which made Black Claw feel very shameless. This time, he called Green here to get back to the scene and let Green see the results of his sleepless nights. Soon, Black Claw picked up a piece of 20cm square metal plate armor from the inconspicuous cart next to him and sent it to Green: "Your Majesty, this is our latest Titan armor, with the same thickness of strength and durability. Compared with the top-level enchanted armor of the dwarves hand-forged by [45%] and [25%], it is definitely the top mass-produced armor in the entire continent and various void worlds, no one!" Black Claw was full of confidence, and sent the armor plate to Green as if offering a treasure. Green took it and felt that it was not as heavy as he imagined, and with his psionic exploration, he found that there were countless extremely small honeycomb structures inside this armor, and within the thickness of less than two centimeters, a total of Divided into five layers, two layers of lacing bars and three layers of honeycomb structure, it is difficult to destroy the five-layer structure at one time when it is hit hard. "It''s a composite armor structure!" Green''s reaction came to an end. He didn''t expect this thin armor plate to have a composite structure inside. Listening to the description of the black claw, the performance of forging armor is much improved than that of the dwarves. You must know that the armor made by the dwarves is well-known in the whole continent. The general soldiers can''t use it at all. . But this Titan armor is good, but whether it can be equipped on a large scale depends on the output and price. If the price is too outrageous, no matter how rich Green is, it is impossible to equip it on a large scale. In the face of Green''s inquiry, Black Claw was still very excited: "Don''t worry, Your Majesty, the technical difficulty of this enchanted armor is not particularly high, but the special structure contained in it requires extremely high-precision machining capabilities, as well as the core The defensive reaction array requires a high-level magic marking machine, which is not a problem for us." Green nodded, but still asked worriedly: "We only have one high-level magic engraving machine, is this enough?" "No problem!" Black Claw said confidently: "Actually, a set of armor does not need to engrave a defensive response array on every part, as long as one is engraved on the front breastplate, it is enough to protect the front of the soldier at critical times. , as for the back...my armor doesn''t protect deserters!" Green nodded slightly, and was quite satisfied with Black Claw''s answer. As he said, on the battlefield, only warriors who face the enemy head on are worthy of protection. "And what about the cost?" Green smelled the crucial question again. This time, Black Claw is a little embarrassed. Obviously, the cost of this new type of enchanted armor is definitely not low. He said embarrassingly: "Your Majesty, this...temporary cost is indeed a bit high, probably per kilogram...hehe!" Oil''s mecha''s big hand stretched out three fingers. "Thirty gold pounds per kilogram?" Green pondered, not guessing three hundred gold pounds per kilogram, so there is no hope of mass production at all. If a Ma Run skeleton soldier is equipped with this new type of enchanted armor, it will cost at least one hundred pounds per set. Kilogram, if it is three hundred gold pounds, a set is thirty thousand gold pounds, not to mention Green, even the deep-pocketed Condor Empire must not be able to equip it. Even at the price of 30 gold pounds per kilogram, it would cost more than 3,000 gold pounds to equip a Ma Run skeleton soldier, which already exceeded the cost of the Ma Run skeleton soldier itself. Black Claw smiled and said: "Currently it is 30 pounds per kilogram, but if it enters mass production, I estimate that the cost will drop rapidly, and it is likely to stabilize at around 10 pounds per kilogram in the end. If equipped with Ma Run skeleton If you are a soldier, I have redesigned the armor, and it takes about 92 kilograms..." "Ninety-two kilograms!" Slightly less than Green expected. It seems that Black Claw redesigned the armor and tried to save costs. Green pondered: "That is to say, if equipped with this armor, the cost of a horse''s armor will be less than The most ideal state also has to increase by nine hundred and twenty gold pounds?" Black Claw nodded, somewhat helplessly silent. As an expert in alchemy machinery, and he had run a factory himself, he knew very well what the extra cost of more than 900 gold pounds meant for Ma Runjia. As a mecha with a cost of less than 2,000 gold pounds, there is no need to invest an extra 1,000 gold pounds to protect it. Green also fell into silence, his brain was quickly thinking about how to use this new type of Titan armor. Black Claw does not need to consider these. As a scientist and technician, Black Claw''s task is to develop things. As for how to use it and how to calculate the cost, this is something that the boss Green should consider. After pondering for a few minutes, Green asked, "If...if we just keep the front breastplate, helmet, and armor of important joints, what is the minimum weight loss?" Black Claw pondered and calculated: "If you only have the helmet and front chest, it will take about 20 kilograms, plus the more important key, it will not exceed 30 kilograms." "Thirty kilograms!" Green pondered, thirty kilograms of armor cost three hundred gold pounds, he was still a little unwilling, and finally said to Black Claw: "Up to twenty-five kilograms, I want all of these, you can think of a way! " Although it is difficult for some strong men, Black Claw still accepted this task, which is also the higher request he wants to put forward. "In addition..." Green added: "Immediately design a giant horse armor for Cyclops and dragon bone skeleton warriors. You don''t need to consider the cost. To achieve comprehensive defense, you need to design a dragon-shaped horse armor for the bone dragon. I require the highest specifications. Armor, and use the steam core with the highest power, make sure that after the ordinary bone dragon is equipped with the mecha, the combat power will increase from the natural disaster level to the middle level or above, do you understand?" Black Claw''s eyes lit up. As a performance controller, he doesn''t like reducing costs very much. Any gold pound being compressed means a compromise in performance. This time, when designing mechas for those few giant units, it is possible to ignore the cost without mass production, but he still confirmed it. Green pledged: "Don''t worry, you can ignore the cost! I believe someone will pay the bill. Her Royal Highness Princess Muryatis of the Condor Empire has made a deposit. I hope that when she sees the bone that belongs to her, Long Shi thinks those gold pounds are worth the money." "Don''t worry, Your Majesty! I will make that princess happy like a child." Black Claw patted his chest, thinking of the way the respected Condor Empire princess jumped and screamed, his face A wretched and wicked smirk appeared involuntarily. (end of this chapter) Chapter 637： 643? Death Spell Chapter 637 643 Death Spell Nether World No. 1, the hinterland of the kingdom of West Thorne. The Zewal Desert is dead and desolate. The nearby Coconut Tree Town has been completely abandoned. After the once prosperous black market has been destroyed by the factories under the Zewal Desert, it has also completely disappeared. The small town that came into being has lost its value of existence. In the depths of the desert, the huge underground factory that once had 200,000 workers was engulfed by a dried-up lava lake. The solidified black lava looked like a huge scar, standing abruptly in the middle of the yellow desert. . At this time, in this desert, a figure appeared, leaving a long series of footprints on the sand on the edge of the desert. The red-haired woman who staggered forward was walking forward in embarrassment. At this time, her body was densely distributed with many wounds. One of the horns on the top of her head, which represented the devil, had been broken. The meat sac that lay eggs behind her had also been cut off in half. The left arm was cut off from the shoulder, and her eyes were also missing. One, leaving a blood hole. In this case, the red-haired woman is still persevering in running away, she doesn''t want to die, she still has hope, as long as she escapes... "Come on! You must do it, don''t give up." The red-haired woman muttered in her mouth, kept giving herself psychological hints, and insisted on gritting her teeth. "Hahaha, you are really determined!" At this moment, a somewhat mocking voice came, which made the red-haired woman stop, and she looked back with an ugly face. I saw a smiling, hateful guy with a Q-version **** his shoulders appearing a few meters away from her. She didn''t feel when the other party came so close just now. The woman with glasses couldn''t help but feel desperate for a while, she stopped walking, and her legs went limp and fell to the ground, weakly saying: "You! What do you want? Stop torturing me, kill me!" Still smiling, Brenton came to the red-haired woman, and raised her chin frivolously: "What is torture? I originally wanted to talk to you, but you screamed and ran, why? Are you going to blame me again?" "You, you, you..." The red-haired woman was helpless and angry: "Anyway, it''s my fault, I beg you, let me go, or kill me, and stop playing." Said Just like a dead pig that is not afraid of boiling water, it just lay down and attacked, posing an incomplete ''big'' character, like you come! The lady looks ready. Instead, Brenton took a step back in fright: "What do you want to do? I''m only interested in human women. I can''t accept your state, but... a little role-playing element seems to be good." "Damn, bastard, aren''t you lo*ic*n?" At this moment, the Q-like girl exclaimed: "Brenton, I misread you, and you are actually interested in such a big-breasted woman, I despise you! " Brenton laughed, immediately changed the subject, and said with a smile, "Okay, okay, actually, I don''t have any malicious intentions, I just want you to help me with something." The red-haired girl rolled her eyes, and her heart was full of mmp: "What the heck, he didn''t have any malicious intentions to almost kill me? What do you mean by letting me do things! What do you mean by doing it first?" But the situation is stronger than people. The red-haired girl has ten thousand grass and mud horses in her heart, and now she has to put it in her stomach, and she forced a smile: "Sir, if you have anything, just tell me, I will definitely do it." Brenton squinted: "Since you are so obedient, then..." At this moment, there was a sudden bang, and the head of the red-haired woman who was close at hand suddenly exploded, and red blood and white brains splashed out. Brenton''s face was gloomy, and a translucent light shield appeared in front of him instantly, blocking the splashed filth in front of him. Immediately, his gaze followed the direction of the bullet. At least three kilometers away, there was a figure, half-squatting on the ground carrying an unusually huge and fierce dragon hunting rifle that was more than two meters long. Seeing Brenton look at him, the man smiled at him, and then the muzzle turned slightly, aiming at Brenton''s head, making a "bang" mouth, but did not pull the trigger. "Disgusting fly!" Brenton scolded in disgust, and disappeared in place the next moment, reappearing in front of that person. Then with a bang, an invisible force penetrated the man''s head as he raised his hand. Like what happened to the red-haired woman, her head exploded directly, but this person''s head did not have brains or blood, but a silver-gray viscous liquid and organic tissue of unknown texture. Brenton snorted coldly: "The reformers of the Dark Council are really annoying." At the same time, thousands of kilometers away in the north, in a black castle. A naked long-haired woman sat up suddenly from the machine full of viscous liquid, gasping for breath. With a ?? clatter, the woman got up from the liquid, took the bath towel handed over by the servant next to her, wiped off the liquid on her body, and covered her beautiful figure by the way. "It''s really ruthless! Brenton, the younger brother of Archbishop Link." The woman murmured, just now it was she who remotely controlled the android warrior of the Death Council and killed the red-haired woman through consciousness transmission. And this woman is the secretary of the Speaker of the Death CouncilMs. Akalia! As for why she shot to kill the red-haired woman, it was the Death Council, who had been silent for a long time, and finally started to shoot. The death army of more than 4 million Death Councils gathered at the border, ready to attack the Holy Light Church, which occupied the center of the continent. Among the 4 million undead army, in addition to more than 3 million relatively low-level skeleton soldiers and zombies, there are also 400,000 of the most elite undead army. The so-called undead legion is the legion created by the Death Council by combining undead magic and bio-artificial human technology. The elite warriors in it are not inferior to Green''s latest upgraded Titan armored Ma Runjia Legion. But unlike Grimm''s Ma Runjia, which only has more than 100,000 people, this android army has as many as one million in the Death Council! This time, 400,000 was directly used against the Church of the Holy Light. It can be seen that the Death Council is not as simple as trying to make soy sauce this time... "Akalia, how is it? Have you met the younger brother of Archbishop Link?" A gloomy voice sounded beside Akalia, accompanied by a black-robed man with a hood. Voices and wide robes made it difficult to tell the other''s gender and age. "Lord Agosta, you''re here." Akalia saluted respectfully. Although she is the secretary of the Speaker, she must respect the Council''s No. 5 mission, otherwise she will definitely suffer a big loss. "Well, answer my question." Agosta said lightly. "Yes, he is very strong!" Akalia said: "The combat power of the special ''body'' I control has reached the peak of legendary level, but in front of that person, he is as fragile as an ant. I feel that his strength is probably not in adults. under you." "Oh? Is it that strong?" Agosta No. 5 of the Death Council frowned slightly. As the commander of the Death Council army this time, he knew that his strength was far inferior to that of Prince Simdor and the Church of the Holy Light of the Condor Empire. The Archbishop of Link, so he has been looking for the weaknesses of these two people. The appearance of Brenton gave him a glimpse of an opportunity, but let Akalia test it, but Brenton''s strength exceeded his expectations. At present, unless an army of 100,000 people was dispatched, or he personally shot , otherwise it is difficult to win Brenton. "Forget it, let''s put this matter aside for now. People like Archbishop Link don''t care too much about his younger brother''s life or death. Even if he catches this Brenton and affects his mood a little at most, it still won''t solve the fundamental problem. The strength gap." Agosta said lightly: "Has the reply from the Eagle Empire arrived? What did they say?" Akalia shook his head and said, "I haven''t received the decision of the Condor Empire yet. I will keep an eye on it. Once there is news, I will report it as soon as possible." "Okay." Agosta nodded in disappointment and snorted: "Cunning Simdor, he is waiting for us to leave first. Forget it, don''t wait, order the army to set off and look in the direction of the Church of Holy Light. Launch the attack, I believe we will respond soon after we start." Akalia frowned slightly: "Sir, are we being led by the nose of the Condor Empire like this? Should we wait any longer, after all, they are more anxious than us now." Agosta shook his head and said: "No wait, the Speaker doesn''t care about losing some troops. For our Death Council, there are as many low-level undead as there are. There is no need for him to care about it. Instead, the Condor Empire despised it. And if we wait any longer, the other side will be better prepared, which is not good for our plan..." went back to Brenton and destroyed the artificial man of the Death Council with one blow, and his face was not at all relaxed. A three-centimeter-long scratch appeared on his cheek, and a hint of pale golden blood oozes out slightly. If anyone saw it at this time, they would be surprised that the blood flowing out of Brentons face turned out to be the pale golden blood of God! Brenton wiped it with his hand, and the wound healed instantly, leaving only a touch of pale gold on his fingertips, but it quickly degenerated into ordinary red in the air. "Is that the sorcery of the Death Council just now? It''s really hard to guard against!" Brenton''s eyes flashed a bit of solemnity: "If it wasn''t for me, Edissa, reminded me just now, I almost got hit." It turned out that Akalia had blasted the redhead''s head with a dragon hunting rifle, and then aimed at Brenton and slammed his mouth, just to attract his attention. The real ultimate move is the silent death spell. This sorcery without any light and shadow effects and psionic fluctuations is very secretive, and it may be tricked if you are not careful. If Brenton hadn''t evaded just now, although a curse wouldn''t kill him, it would still make him very embarrassed. (end of this chapter) Chapter 638： 644? Bone Dragon Mecha Chapter 638 644 Bone Dragon Mecha Three days later, Green appeared in the 26th Void World of Princess Mulesina. Originally, he came here to inform Princess Mulesina about the latest Titan armor, and by the way, asked her if she would like to transform her bone dragon. Although the previous Princess Mueryatis has already placed an order and given a deposit, but she has not yet been promoted to the natural disaster level, so she is destined to not be the first customer to use the Titan armor. In comparison, Princess Moulesina is more suitable. As the major shareholder of the company and the actual operator, Princess Moulesina is the best advertisement. As long as he transforms his bone dragon Mahabam, and then takes it out to fly around, it will immediately cause a sensation, which will surprise those necromancers who have ordered bone dragons or who have not yet acted. Even some middle-level and even high-level necromancers of natural disasters will consider upgrading their bone dragons, or simply order an artificial bone dragon. In addition, Green Lai also intends to discuss with Princess Mulesina about the war on Asgar Kingdom. After the last rebellion, now the Kingdom of Lorenzo has initially stabilized, and Silabel, who has become the king, is gearing up to rectify his army. At most, he can pull out an army of more than 200,000 people in a month. If you add Green The private army and Princess Mulesina''s army of undead, this number can easily exceed 500,000, and it will be more than enough to launch an abnormal national war against the Asgar Kingdom. However, when Green came to Void World No. 26, he unexpectedly met a guest. "His Royal Highness Princess Muryatis, it''s a pleasure to meet you. May you stay young forever." Green showed enough respect and respect for the princess of the Condor Empire who was visiting Princess Mulesina. Gemmo''s most important partner and sponsor. "Hello, Your Excellency, I''m also very happy." Princess Muryatis was in a good mood. Just yesterday, she had bought the most important level for promotion to the natural disaster grade. In the next few months, she only needed to practice step by step. In six months at most, you can be promoted to natural disaster. And Princess Mueryatis came this time, hoping that Princess Mulesina could start making bone dragons for her in advance. Maybe she can catch up with the tail of the No. 1 Void World War after she is promoted to the natural disaster level, and she can also go there. Go to the battlefield to mix some military exploits. In fact, Princess Mulesina disagreed with this idea of ??Princess Murayatis. She went to the battlefield just after being promoted to natural disaster. However, when she thought of the identity of Princess Muryatis, she was relieved and said that she was going to the battlefield, but in her identity, she did not know how many people would protect her, and Prince Simdor would not really let her have it. Danger. Thinking of this, Princess Mulesina held back her persuasion. As for the request to produce bone dragons in advance, this was not a problem for Princess Mulesina at all. She had long expected that Princess Mueryatis was about to be promoted. In order to avoid accidents in the middle, she had already started to build Princess Mueryatis'' skull dragon according to the order. The current progress has been completed by more than [30%] ], the time will only be advanced and not wrong. However, the arrival of Green has added variables to everything. "That''s right, Princess Mueryatis is also here, but it saves me from running again." After Green''s greetings for a while, he opened the topic with a smile. immediately aroused the curiosity of Princess Mueryatis and asked, "What? Is there anything you want to do with me?" Now, because of their huge interests, Green and Princess Muryatis have also become good friends. After all, even a princess who is in high cold will not be adamant about someone who can bring hundreds of millions of gold pounds to her. face. Green smiled and said, "It''s nothing, it''s the new type of armor I mentioned last time..." Before Green could finish speaking, Princess Mulesina''s eyes lit up, and she said firstly, "Has the armor you mentioned actually been researched!" Princess Morathina also knew the existence of the Titan armor. Green had revealed at the beginning that he was working on a new armor that was stronger than all the current enchanted armors. Green smiled and took out a piece of metal plate that was twenty centimeters square and less than two centimeters thick, and placed it on the coffee table in front of him with a thud, but it was neither light nor heavy. Princess Mulesina has been running the arms company for so long, and she is now considered a half expert. Seeing Greene take out the real thing, she immediately picked it up, first touched the surface, and then released her psychic energy from her palm to penetrate into the interior of the armor. suddenly showed a shocked expression on his face: "This... This is really your new enchanted armor! Green, you are really a genius, this is amazing!" Greene smiled shyly and scratched the back of his head with his hand, acquiescing to Princess Mulesina''s compliment. Then Princess Mueryatis also took a look at it, but she is not an expert in this field, and she didn''t see why, only from Princess Mulesina''s reaction, it can be seen that the performance of this metal plate is Quite powerful, it actually made Princess Mulesina lose her temper. "Actually, I came here this time to ask Mahabam if he is interested in modifying this armor." Green continued: "By the way, my engineer has designed an alchemy mecha specially designed for bone dragons..." Princess Mulesina reacted immediately and shouted, "It''s like the kind of Ma Runjia?" Green nodded and said: "That''s what it means, you can wrap the bone dragon''s relatively fragile bone body, and use the high-power steam core built into the mecha to increase the power and spiritual energy supply of the bone dragon, offsetting the burden of increased weight... " Princess Mulesina and Princess Muryatis all lit up when they heard Green''s description. You need to know, what are the shortcomings of the bone dragon compared to other giant dragons? Soon crispy skin, thin blood, weak strength! If according to Green''s statement, the bone dragon is transformed into a half-mecha half-undead, wouldn''t it be possible to solve these three fatal weaknesses! Actually, before this, not no necromancer thought of this direction. However, as the saying goes, people who walk in different directions are like mountains, and those who can often play bone dragons are the best among necromancers. They put all their energy into the research center of undead magic, compared with the research and understanding of alchemy and machinery. Not so full. Therefore, the final transformation of the bone dragon is often nondescript, either after wearing heavy armor, the core of the bone dragon is overwhelmed, loses the ability to fly, and is cumbersome and slow, and the combat power does not rise but declines, or it is repaired, without essential changes. One of the better ways is to zombify the bone dragon. To put it bluntly, it is to find a way to make the bone dragon grow blood and flesh and turn it into a zombie dragon. Or completely discard the corpse and transform from a bone dragon to a ghost dragon. These are the two directions that necromancers often choose when advancing bone dragons. The former is more difficult and expensive. It requires a lot of dragon''s flesh and blood, and it takes a lot of energy and resources to create zombie dragons than bone dragons. Not much stronger. Although the latter is less difficult and does not require much cost, after it has completely turned into a ghost, some of the original advantages of the bone dragon have been completely lost. In fact, the so-called three major weaknesses of the bone dragon: crisp skin, thin blood, and weak strength, mainly compared to other giant dragons, compared to other extraordinary creatures or humans, the physical attack of the same level of bone dragon still has a very big advantage . If it is transformed into a ghost dragon, it is equivalent to abandoning these, and the ghost dragon will still be abused when facing other giant dragons. This is also a lot of undead mages. After being promoted to the natural disaster level, they simply gave up cultivating bone dragons and instead devoted their energy and resources to other undead creatures. But now, if it is true as Green described, through powerful alchemy and mechanical manufacturing technology, a set of equipment similar to horse moistening armor is given to the bone dragon, it is simply more powerful, any zombie dragon, which ghost dragon, all have to be put aside stand. You must know that transforming the skeleton soldiers into Ma Run skeleton soldiers will directly increase the combat power from [lv1] to [lv4]. If it is used on the bone dragon of the natural disaster level, it is not expected to improve so much. It is enough to increase one rank. The intermediate and primary natural disaster grades are not the same concept at all. After being excited, Princess Mulesina gradually calmed down, and a serious expression appeared on her face. Because Green had been introducing various benefits just now, but did not mention the issue of price, she already understood it, and she glanced at Princess Muryatis from the corner of her eye, but what she saw was not the beautiful princess, but a white man waiting to be slaughtered. sheep. Princess Mulesina calmly said, "By the way, Green, what is the cost of the armor you mentioned?" Green laughed secretly in his heart, Princess Mulesina is really an old friend, and she said: "This...it''s not cheap, the current craftsmanship, the cost alone is one hundred gold pounds per kilogram." Green, a profiteer, directly added ten times to the cost, which is three layers more expensive than the best enchanted armor of the dwarves. However, after reading the strength analysis report produced by Green, Princess Mueryatis did not feel that one. The price of 100 gold pounds per kilogram is too pitiful. After all, the advanced armor of the Condor Empire from the wellhead of the dwarf kingdom is around hundreds of millions of gold pounds every year. And if it is calculated based on a natural disaster grade bone dragon with 100,000 kilograms attached, that is, 100 tons of Titan armor, this amount alone will add 10 million gold pounds. Moreover, Green mentioned before that it is not just to put armor on the bone dragon, but to build a super large alchemy mecha specially suitable for the bone dragon. If you want to take down this mecha, it is estimated that at least three thousand will be added. million pounds. But for Princess Muryatis, it cost 200 million gold pounds to order the bone dragon before, is it still a tremor after 36 salutations? In fact, Green and Princess Mulesina are not staring at the order of Princess Muryatis, but the enchanted armor order of the entire Condor Empire. Green has already thought about it, at least cut off half of the shipments from the dwarf kingdom. As for whether the goal can be achieved, it depends on the performance of Princess Muryatis. (end of this chapter) Chapter 639： 645? New flag Chapter 639 645 New Banner In the end, Green lowered the price of the Titan armor to 80 gold pounds per kilogram, which is close to the price of the armor exported by the dwarf kingdom. And promised a rebate of ten gold pounds per kilogram to Princess Muryatis, so that Her Royal Highness the princess left happily, ready to lobby the logistics department of the Condor Empire, and free up at least [50%] of the armor procurement share to Gemu company. As for the bone dragon mecha, it has not been determined yet. Princess Murayatis plans to see the effect of Princess Mulesina''s bone dragon transformation first. There were only two people left to send Princess Muryatis away. Princess Mulesina immediately asked impatiently: "Hey, what is the real cost of your armor? How much profit do we have?" Green smiled and stretched out three fingers. "Thirty gold pounds!" Princess Mulesina''s eyes lit up. If the cost was thirty gold pounds, even if the ten gold pounds for Princess Mulesina were removed, their profits would have doubled. Who knows, Green continued: "Thirty gold pounds is only a preliminary estimate. If mass production is realized, I estimate that the cost can be greatly reduced by twenty gold pounds or even less than ten gold pounds." Green did not hide the real profits. Although the manufacturing technology of the Titan armor is in Green''s hands, without the connections and management of Princess Mulesina, it would be difficult for him to obtain more profits, and he would spend more energy and encounter difficulties. to more trouble. Now that Princess Mulesina has put in enough energy to head off those endless troubles, she is certainly entitled to take half of the company''s profits. When it comes to money, Green never cares about money. Once he gets to the point where he has to compare his money, it is estimated that his cooperation with Princess Mulesina will come to an end. And at this time, Green also showed a thief look, took out a metal plate similar to just now, and handed it to Princess Mulesina: "Look at this again, what''s the difference from just now." Princess Mulesina was stunned for a while, then suddenly realized that Green had hidden a hand. As a result, this Titan armor, compared with the previous one, showed a stunned color. The strength of the armor plate just now was amazing enough, definitely surpassing the most sophisticated armor that the dwarves could make, but the one Green later took out was even more powerful, and its performance was at least [20%] higher than the former, and Lighter weight, just perfect! "This! This is also the kind of armor?" Princess Mulesina was shocked and didn''t know what to say. Green said: "This is for our own use, not for sale. It is stronger, lighter, and more resistant to magic attributes, and the cost is lower." "Ah!" Princess Mulesina was even more surprised, looking at Green in disbelief, why is it that the more powerful one costs less! Green explained: "There is no way." He pointed to the Titan armor he took out and said, "Actually, this is the original finished product, but the performance is too amazing, so I did some processing and reduced some strength, resulting in increased costs. Princess Mulesina nodded wisely: "This thing is indeed a bit amazing, your approach is very stable, otherwise we will face more trouble, I am afraid that there are Princess Mueryatis and Prince Simdor may not be able to suppress the greed of some people." Green nodded and said: "Yeah! Recently, our Gemu company has indeed been in too much limelight, but this is also something that can''t be done. And... I guess we will be under even more pressure in the future. With the withdrawal of the bone dragon mecha, definitely It''s going to be a sensation again." "Indeed!" Princess Mulesina sighed with emotion, but her eyes were burning with the unique fighting spirit of capitalists, and flames flickered in her eyes, as if saying: "Whoever stops my mother making money, my mother will kill anyone!" "By the way, you said before that you want to equip Mahabam with a bone dragon mecha. How much money does the whole transformation cost?" Princess Mulesina asked sternly: "It seems that I have to strengthen my strength. If I refit the bone dragon mech After A, can Mahabam really be promoted to the middle level of natural disasters?" Before, because Princess Muryatis was there, Princess Mulesina was afraid that Green''s words would be watery, so she confirmed it again. Green also nodded solemnly: "Don''t worry, with Mahabam''s condition, it is definitely no problem to be promoted to the middle rank of natural disaster, and it is also quite powerful in the middle rank of natural disaster. As for the cost of the entire transformation, I roughly calculated it. , the cost is about 5 million pounds, of which 100 tons of Titan armor is about less than 1.5 million pounds, and the rest is the cost of manufacturing the mecha." Princess Mulesina nodded slightly, this cost price is indeed not high, if according to the 30 million gold pounds reported to Princess Mueryatis before, the net profit of an ancient dragon mecha is at least 25 million or more. Thinking of this, the corners of Princess Mulesina''s mouth turned up slightly, as if she saw more cute little money coming towards her. But then, she was a little worried: "Do you need to use more than 100 tons of armor? If you add other parts of the mecha, the total weight is probably more than 200 tons! Mahabam should not have yet. Problem, but the other bone dragons we sold are probably Mahabam is Princess Mulesina''s bone dragon. It has a special core of **** power, which is far stronger than ordinary bone dragons in terms of pure power. "Don''t worry, the ancient dragon mecha itself comes with twelve large steam power cores. At that time, you can also replace other power cores according to the order requirements, which will never affect the mobility of the bone dragon." Green said confidently, As for the set of bone dragon mecha designed by Black Claw, Green felt very satisfied after reading it. At least in the holographic simulation of the blueprint and the alchemy computer, the performance of this bone dragon mecha scheme was very good. "Actually, this solution is not only suitable for bone dragons, but also for many large-scale undead creatures, such as the dragon bone warriors we made before. If equipped with an enlarged version of Ma Runjia, it can largely make up for the lack of flexibility and mobility. The short board." Green said casually, and at the same time released a large group of skeleton coolies, climbed on the body of Mahabam who had just been called over, and took various tools to measure Mahabam''s data. This time the measurement was very careful, from the tibia on the leading edge of Mahabam''s longest dragon wing to the condyle of the smallest little toe, all of them were accurately measured and turned into a data book. Mahabam didn''t like the skeletons running around on his body very much, but Princess Mulesina gave him a strict order and tricked him into making clothes for him, so he barely persevered until the measurement was completed, and none of the skeletons were bitten by the coolie. Broken. With Mahabam and the skeleton coolies gone, only Green and Princess Mulesina were left. Finally, Green brought up the Asgar Kingdom. Princess Moulesina listened to him quietly: "I have also considered this matter for a long time. If you and Silabel have made up their minds, I have no opinion, and over the years, our kingdom of Lorenzo should also make a move. Now, if the Kingdom of Asgar is as strong as you said, it is indeed the best goal for us to send troops." "Okay! It''s settled then." Green was a little excited, after all, he was facing a famous kingdom on the continent to start a national war: "You are ready here, at least 200,000 undead troops must be taken out. 100,000 people, plus 200,000 Kingdom troops, this time a total of 500,000 people. In addition Having said this, Greenton paused and said: "This time, you are the main attack. When I go back, I will speed up and make Mahabam''s ancient dragon mecha. Since the disappearance of Grand Duke Mora, the Kingdom of Lorenzo also needs a side. The new flag, whether as the princess of the kingdom or as a partner of Gemu Company! Your Highness Princess Mulesina, you are the most suitable candidate. This time to attack the Kingdom of Asgar, I will try my best to assist you in killing one of them. The natural disaster of the Kingdom of Sgar, established a new legend and prestige with a solid record." Princess Mulesina narrowed her eyes and nodded solemnly: "I understand, don''t worry!" She understands that Green''s purpose in this move is not only for the Kingdom of Lorenzo, but also to kill chickens and warn the monkeys, so that those who are eyeing Gemu''s company will be able to measure whether they have such power. In the blink of an eye, half a month has passed. The Kingdom of Lorenzo in the main world is preparing for war in full swing, and various weapons and materials are frequently mobilized. However, no one in the surrounding countries cared about it. They believed that the Kingdom of Lorenzo was only to further eliminate the domestic rebel forces. After all, after such a traumatic cleansing, no one thought that the **** queen of Silabel would actually Frustrated to such a degree, under such difficult circumstances, he brazenly launched an attack on neighboring countries. Even the target of this time, the Kingdom of Asgar was confused. Last time, they secretly supported the rebellion of the nobles of the Kingdom of Loren. After the plan failed, they were only perfunctory in the face of the protest of the Kingdom of Loren. Then the Kingdom of Lorenzo was gone. They thought it was over, but they still thought about the chance to bite another piece of meat from the Kingdom of Lorenzo. After all, the Kingdom of Lorenzo, which has lost Grand Duke Mora, will always give people a feeling that it has decayed to the point of failure. Perhaps it is because the original Grand Duke Mora''s light was too bright, covering everyone else, making it easy for people to ignore it. Even with the loss of Duke Mora, the Lorenzo Kingdom still has at least four natural disaster-level powerhouses, while the Asgar Kingdom, which regards the Lorenzo Kingdom as fat, only has three natural disasters. During this period, the war in the No. 1 Void World once again took an unexpected change. With the death council in the north dispatched the undead army, and the condor empire north and south attacked the holy light church, making the situation of the holy light church more and more precarious. Moreover, the Royal Court of Frost Giants in the west, after that Prince Axweili came to power, readjusted the previous policy, fell back to the Condor Empire again, and found the decline of the Holy Light Church, and began to look at it. , to make up for the loss of the previous war from the Church of the Holy Light. So far, as the No. 1 Void World, the Holy Light Church, which occupies the most fertile and vast area in the center of the continent, has become a situation of being besieged from all sides... (end of this chapter) Chapter 640： 646? Sivinayas Choice Chapter 640 646 Sivinaya''s Choice In the end, no one thought that the No. 1 Void World would develop into the current situation. was originally a duel between the two peak powerhouses of the Eagle Empire and the Church of Holy Light, and the Eagle Empire was still slightly weak in strength, and suffered a few big losses at the beginning. Seeing that the Church of Holy Light is in good shape, with the assistance of the frost giant royal court, it almost destroyed the flank of the Condor Empire. Unexpectedly, in just a few months, the wind suddenly reversed, a coup occurred in the royal court of the frost giant, the old king who was close to the Church of the Holy Light stepped down, and the new giant king Axweili directly withdrew from the war, and was eagerly waiting for an opportunity in the Holy Light. Take advantage of the church alone. The Death Council, which had been dormant before, also suddenly took action, and an army of four million undead with the undead army as the core rushed out. Although the Church of Holy Light had left a defensive force in the north, it was still defeated by several times of enemies. Bang! The top floor of the Tower of Holy Light, inside the study. Archbishop Link''s face was extremely gloomy, and a vase not far away was shattered by him. The first archbishop of the Church of the Holy Light finally lost his temper. He did not expect the situation to develop to this stage, and what made him even more depressed was that it was not his fault at all, or that he had no control over it at all! Even the Pope of the Church of the Holy Light, who is equivalent to a god-like great figure in his mind, can only act as a spectator this time. The death council in the north sent troops, and the frost giant royal court changed its course. It is not that the foreign ministry of the Condor Empire is so powerful, nor is it that a certain eloquence master has changed some people''s thinking with a three-inch tongue. It is because the gods behind these forces have spoken! The master of the Styx, the master of death, the guardian of the place where the soul is contained - the Lord of Death, Asius! Hidden for countless years, the first ancestor of the Titans - the earth goddess Gaia! The Void World of the Heavens, the last one to become a **** - Azumins, the God of Machinery! The three gods almost simultaneously issued oracles, ordering the Council of Death, the Royal Court of the Frost Giants, the Kingdom of Sithorn, and the Condor Empire to besiege the Church of Holy Light. Now this war that started between the Condor Empire and the Church of Holy Light has completely turned into a game of gods. Human countries and organizations, as well as human powerhouses, are so helpless and can only resign themselves to fate. For the first time, Archbishop Link felt beyond his reach! Let him feel that even the most powerful human beings are like ants in front of the gods. Those aloof beings do not need to consider human feelings at all. Whether you believe it or not, they are there, watching everything indifferently. Mercy, no mercy... In the study, Archbishop Link sat expressionlessly behind the huge desk, staring at the sky outside the French windows. In his sight, there seems to be a group of light, so holy and warm, that is the holy light he believes in. But beside the Holy Light, an indescribable existence is the **** who holds the Holy Light, and he is watching with a cold, emotionless gaze. After an unknown amount of time, Archbishop Link sighed. was just his imagination, he didn''t see the holy light, and the **** didn''t look at him. came back to his senses again. Archbishop Link had regained his energy and strengthened his belief in the Holy Light. With a slight wave of his hand, a piece of Holy Light swept across, and the residue of the vase on the ground was instantly purified. "How''s the progress on Paphis'' side?" Archbishop Link asked in a flat tone, his emotions had completely calmed down, and his eyes contained profound wisdom. "His Royal Highness, the trace of Saintess Sivinaya has been discovered, but... Archbishop Pafis wants to lobby her to come back, and there is no conflict between the two sides." A figure appeared and answered Archbishop Link''s question in a low voice. "Oh? It seems that Pafis''s heart is still swaying! But it''s nothing. This is the tradition of the Inquisition. They are only loyal to His Majesty the Pope." Archbishop Link said lightly: "Forget it, since she doesn''t want to come back. , just let Paphis come back, the current situation has changed, and the side of the Virgin of Sivinaya is no longer important." "Yes, Your Highness!" The figure replied respectfully, and then slowly disappeared. "Sivinaye! What do you want me to do to you? Or are you trying to force me to kill you?" Archbishop Link said to himself. Meanwhile, on an island in the kingdom of West Thorne. In fact, it is not too far from the Zewar Desert, and the straight-line distance is only a few hundred kilometers. Brenton was sitting leisurely under a coconut tree. The Q version of the girl, Edissa, was like a virtuous little wife. She was mixing some kind of drink. technology, dazzling. About ten seconds later, a colorful dark drink was delivered to Brenton in a crystal cup. Brenton glanced at it, then looked at Addisa who was looking forward to it, and asked, "Is there no poison in it? You don''t seem to be normal these days, are you sick?" Edissa''s big eyes twitched, and she glared at Brandon viciously: "Go to hell! You bastard, can''t people be nice to you?" Brenton heard the scolding, so he leaned back relaxed, picked up the drinking straw, put it in his mouth, and said vaguely, "That''s right!" Addisa rolled her eyes and suddenly raised her head to look at the sea in the distance. I saw a small boat approaching quickly, and a woman stood at the bow, the Holy Maiden of Sivinaya, and there were a few people behind, but they couldnt see it for the time being. "Hey! That woman is indeed here!" Edissa called out. Brenton seemed to have expected it long ago, and said lightly: "What''s the big shock, it''s not normal if she doesn''t come here, okay?" After a while, the boat stopped not far from the shore, followed by a group of four people who jumped directly into the water, no one flew, and waded over. "Haha, you are a little late." Brenton greeted with a smile. The Saintess of Sivinaya was not surprised when she saw him, and said lightly: "You are indeed here, but the restrictions on extraordinary abilities here are very large, it is not wise for you to appear in front of me here, do you forget how I beat me when I was a child? is it yours?" Brenton rubbed his nose in embarrassment. Obviously, the threat of the Virgin of Sivinaya did not come out of nowhere. "It''s all about old sesame seeds and rotten millet, why do you still mention it." Brenton smiled, and he didn''t see that they were enemies at all, but more like old friends with good feelings. "What? You''re not here to deal with me? This is not Link''s style. I ignored his warnings over and over again. Logically, he should have exhausted his patience." Said that, he is quite familiar with the character of Archbishop Link. Brenton shook his head and said, "The situation has changed, don''t you know? The Death Council has already dispatched troops, the undead legion plus an army of more than three million undead." A look of consternation flashed on the face of Saintess Silvinaya. The news was somewhat beyond her expectations, and then her brows furrowed: "The Death Council has dispatched so many troops, could it be... that..." Brenton nodded, indicating that the Virgin of Sivinaya guessed correctly. The expression of the Virgin of Sivinaya is a bit complicated. In fact, for those who really understand the situation, whether the death council participates in the war or not is a weather vane, marking that this war has become a chess game for the gods. It is a piece on the chessboard, no one can be excepted! Or, the previous Archduke Mora has now jumped out, but others don''t have this qualification yet, including the mighty Link Archbishop. "It seems that I have really come this far, and I have to make a difficult choice." The Virgin of Sivinaya said solemnly. Although the Virgin of Sivinaya and the Archbishop of Link have been fighting each other before, they are still fighting for the position of the next Pope. There is no one who is determined to be sentenced to the Church of the Holy Light. After all, her status is high enough, her **** determines her head, and her interests determine her position. If she can ascend to the highest throne and become the female pope of the Church of the Holy Light, then no matter what her background is, what position she once held, her huge interests and power will prompt her to leave only one identity, and that is the Church of the Holy Light. Supreme Pope! And the current situation is gradually starting to favor the Virgin of Sivinaya. This time, Archbishop Link, as the commander-in-chief of the war, the first archbishop of the Church of the Holy Light, must take responsibility if the Church of the Holy Light is defeated. Even if the current bad situation is caused by the game of the gods, the Holy Light is omniscient and omnipotent, great and holy, and it is impossible to make mistakes. Only mortals can make mistakes, so that the great Holy Light will be dusted! If during this period, the Virgin of Sivinaya can perform well enough, she will get huge bonus points in the Popes competition. Brenton watched Saintess of Sivinaya, both of them were silent until a few minutes later, Brenton asked: "So... what is your decision? Is it to return to the embrace of the Holy Light, or to deviate completely?" Saint Silvinaya frowned and pursed her lips tightly. This will be the most important decision in her life. Thinking of heaven and hell, her heart is extremely tangled and complicated. also came with Philips and Volga, as well as the red-haired woman who had been shot in the head. Last time, in the Zevar Desert, the red-haired woman was killed by Akalia of the Church of Death using a cyborg to snipe at a distance. But apparently the red-haired woman has some kind of resurrection item on her body, and now she is alive again. This situation is not unusual. After all, this is a world where gods exist, and there are many items and artifacts that can bring people back from the dead. However, the red-haired woman is not in a good state, her face is pale, her breath is weak, and her strength is not at the sixth or seventh level of her heyday. It seems that a single death has a great impact on her. (end of this chapter) Chapter 641： 647? Final choice Chapter 641 647 Final Choice With Sivinayas silence, everyone present fell into silence. At this time, no one can be sure what choice Sivinaya can make, and even the Saintess of Sivinaya can''t decide whether to continue to go back to be a saint of the Church of the Holy Light, or to surrender to the Titans and become Gaia''s daughter? Sivinaya is not a woman without decision and opinion, but in the face of this situation, she has to think carefully... After a full five minutes, Saintess Sivinaya''s eyes gradually became firm, and she looked at Brenton solemnly. Brenton had understood, he showed a disappointed expression, although Saint Sivinaya hadn''t spoken yet, but he had already got the answer from her eyes, it was a kind of determination to tear the past. "Why do you want to do this? Sivinaya, you have embarked on a road of no return." Brenton said slowly: "Even if you can destroy the sacred kingdom here, even if you defeat Link, you cannot shake it. The foundation of the Holy Light Church, as long as that great being still holds the Holy Light, nothing will change." The Saintess of Sivinaya was very firm: "I have made a decision, no matter how much I pay, and... do you think there will really be a female pope in the Church of the Holy Light? Impossible, even if I After defeating Link, there will be other people, no matter how I am or how much advantage I have, it is impossible, I am just a touchstone. So, instead of holding unrealistic fantasies, it is better to directly find another way, this is mine Choose, Brenton, go back, I don''t want to fight you." "Well, if this is your choice, then I wish you good luck, my friend." Brenton smiled helplessly. In fact, he could vaguely guess the result before he came, but he was not reconciled and had to Come and watch Sivinaya make a decision. However, at this time, Volga laughed and exchanged a look with Philips: "If you want to go, I''m afraid you have to ask me if I agree!" He squeezed his fist and made a crisp sound: " Here, because the ancient mysterious ruins have suppressed the extraordinary ability, now I will let you experience the fist of my lord. Brenton frowned slightly and looked at the strong man with a grinning face. This man was a head and a half taller than him, and his muscles were exaggeratedly swelled, like a humanoid monster. Immediately he looked at Sivinaya again, wondering what Sivinaya meant? "Volga, what do you want to do!" Saintess Sivinaya frowned, her long and beautiful eyes narrowed slightly, containing a dangerous cold glow. "My Lady, I think Volga is right. This time the enemy of the Church of the Holy Light should not be allowed to leave, otherwise we will act this time..." Philips stood in front of Saintess Sivinaya, expressionless. The statement, but raised the alert, watching the reaction of the Virgin of Sivinaya. "Looks like you guys don''t intend to obey my orders." The Virgin of Sivinaya showed a sneer after being slightly shocked. "I..." Philips wanted to say something, but found that the figure in front of him flickered, followed by a sharp pain from the stomach, and the whole person was beaten into the shape of a prawn. The seemingly weak body of Saint Silvinaya erupted with amazing brute force. With one punch, she knocked Philips to her knees, clutching her stomach and retching for a while, her eyes bursting, it was unbelievable. Because this place suppressed the extraordinary ability, his body lost the extraordinary bearing capacity, and he was only slightly stronger than the average person. It was just that they didn''t expect that, after losing her supernatural powers, the seemingly weak woman of Saint Silvinaya was actually a brutal she-bear. Seeing Philips kneeling on the ground, Brenton seemed to feel the same way, his stomach shrank slightly, the corners of his mouth twitched, a sympathetic glance, and then he looked at Volga, who was a little dazed: "If I were you, put away those unrealistic things. You can''t beat her, big guy! She is a woman who can kill a formal-level extraordinary person with her bare hands without using her extraordinary abilities." "Gollum" Volga swallowed. He didn''t know if Brenton was exaggerating, but he saw the punch from the Virgin of Sivinaya that hit Philip just now. Both the speed of the shot and the explosive power were staggering. The big man looks bluffing, but in terms of unarmed combat, it is no better than Philips. "That, Your Highness the Holy Maiden, I..." Volga took a step back with a shy smile, and wanted to say something, but when a figure flickered, Sivinaya''s footsteps flickered, and he swayed in front of him like a ghost, followed by a The delicate fist quickly grew bigger in his field of vision. Volga was hit before he could react. His huge body flew three meters into the air, snorted, and fell to the ground. Two front teeth flew into the air, and a big face was twisted and swollen. Immediately, Sivinaya looked at the red-haired woman who had come together, her eyes were fierce, and she said coldly, "What do you say?" The red-haired girl was like a frightened bunny, she quickly shook her head and stammered: "I have no opinion, I will listen to His Highness''s decision." Originally, the red-haired woman was considered a genius herself. She was promoted to legend at a young age, and even obtained a special demon bloodline. She has great hope of being promoted to the natural disaster level in the future. But since she partnered with Philips and Volga, she was stunned to find that she was simply too weak. Facing these real powerhouses, she was like a harmless little rabbit. However, now the two powerful and boundless people in his eyes were actually blown away by Saintess Sivinaya, and she deeply realized that there are people outside of people, and there are heavens outside of heaven. "Yeah~~~" Sivinaya nodded, not embarrassing the red-haired girl anymore, and turned to look at Brenton: "Now you go, but you''d better give me a few days of wandering outside before going back. , an excuse to find it by yourself, otherwise..." Brenton twitched the corners of his mouth, and immediately said: "I understand, I understand, I got lost in the vicinity, and it will take at least ten days." Sivinaya nodded, then glanced at Philips and Volga, and said coldly: "Don''t pretend to be dead, get up for me." Philips grimaced. He knew that he had made a complete mistake this time. He originally thought that in this place of suppressing extraordinary powers, with the strong body of himself and Volkian, he could eat Saintess of Sivinaya, but he did not expect that it was the exact opposite. , this time the previous plan is unlikely to succeed. "Forget it, maybe this is fate!" Philips sighed in his heart, and got up from the ground enduring the pain, and when he faced Sivinaya again, he had regained his mentality. As for Volga, he was even more cowardly than Philips, and hurried over with a big face. After Brenton left, there were only four of them left on the beach. Saintess Sivinaya glanced at everyone and said coldly: "I know what you think in your heart, and I understand your thoughts, but... From now on, put all those messy thoughts back for me, otherwise it will be broken. My big deal! Kill you!" When he finally said ''kill you'', Sivinaya''s eyes fell on the red-haired woman, and his eyes were quite meaningful. Volga is nothing, but Philips, who has a lot of heart, sees the difference. Ordinarily, if he was warned, Sivinaya should have warned him the most, but what did he mean by staring at the red-haired woman at the end? Could it be that the red-haired woman has any unknown heels or secrets in the dark? The red-haired woman was also taken aback and almost cried: "Big sister! What are you doing, I''m just a little shrimp, what are you doing against me?" Sivinaya ignored their reaction, turned and walked towards the depths of the island. According to the communication between Gaia and the mechanical god, they obtained the latest information, the head of the mechanical **** is likely to fall here. This is second, the most important thing is that the scepter of the mechanical **** was also left here. As long as you get this scepter and the permission of the God of Machinery, you can restart the Destruction King Kong Legion that was sealed. Soon, a group of four entered the jungle deep in the island. There are no ancient temples and ruins here, only a huge disc covered with vines and moss, less than three meters in diameter. When the Virgin of Sivinaya came here, it took some effort to find it. If it wasn''t for the guidance of the God of Machines, it would be hard to imagine that this kind of place is actually linked to a secret realm that hides the legacy of the God of Machines. With the sound of a "quirky kaka" mechanical operation, he took out a strangely shaped key in Sivinaya, pressed it on it, and countless arcs flashed, and the disc began to fragment, turning into a black entrance. Its not that there is any secret room underground. This entrance leads directly to the depths of the spiritual world. Thats where the God of Machines hides the treasure. Its just a random entrance, and it doesnt have any special meaning. Saint Silvinaya jumped in without hesitation. Philips and Volga looked at each other and jumped in together. Only the red-haired woman remained, hesitated for a moment, and finally jumped in with Xin Yiheng. Immediately, this entrance made the sound of the metal mechanical mechanism running "Qiqi Kaka" again, and in a blink of an eye it turned into a disc again... Meanwhile, inside Gaia''s hidden cave. A huge light curtain appeared in the cave, and the image above was exactly what happened just now on the side of the Virgin of Sivinaya. The huge head of the Mother Earth Gaia fixed on the rock wall showed a smile and murmured: "Sivinaya, my daughter, have you finally made the final choice? Very good, I finally did not let me. Disappointed, in return, I will give you the blood of a true Titan, so that you can hopefully transform from a mortal to a Titan... When the great gate of the gods reopens, it will be the time when the Titans will come to this world again. " (end of this chapter) Chapter 642： 648? Ultimatum Chapter 642 648 Ultimatum The foggy world, in a brand new huge factory. This is a larger factory than the general mecha production line, and it is a factory dedicated to the production of giant mechas. After Green decided to produce giant mechas for the bone dragon, the design and construction of this factory began. Because the bone dragon is fundamentally different from ordinary undead creatures, it is not a pity for ordinary undead creatures to remove any part, but the keel of the bone dragon itself has extremely high strength. Titan armor is not inferior. Therefore, when making mechas for bone dragons or other keel undead creatures, you must not easily remove any part, it is more like making a layer of skin for them. Especially the natural disaster grade bone dragon, Green specially emphasized that the integrity of the bone dragon must be preserved. At this time, the huge mecha parts in this factory are in full swing. This is a titan mech tailored based on Princess Mulesina''s bone dragon. Because the war against the kingdom of Asgar is imminent, Green has also stepped up work. It is necessary to arm Mahabam before the outbreak of the war, so that his strength can be raised from the first natural disaster level to the natural disaster intermediate level, to ensure that Smash any Scourge in Asgard. These days, Black Claw has put down other work and concentrated on monitoring the progress of the project here. No matter what happens, he must find it on the spot and solve it on the spot, and must not delay any time. Meanwhile, in the Overworld. The preparations for the war in the Kingdom of Lorenzo have reached the final stage. Soldiers, equipment, materials, food... all began to be transported to the frontier near the Kingdom of Asgar. Externally, the areas declared to be rebellious have not been thoroughly assessed. In order to stabilize the domestic situation and ensure the rule of the kingdom, it is necessary to strengthen the clearing and management of the rebellious areas. Of course, this statement cannot fool everyone. In the Kingdom of Asgar, someone has already seen the clue. If it is just to stabilize the situation, how could it need hundreds of thousands of troops? It is even less likely that so many artillery units are needed. Combined with the appearance of a large number of undead troops, it is even more certain that it is the subordinate of Princess Mulesina, a natural disaster grade necromancer. This time, a total of 200,000 undead troops dispatched by Princess Mulesina were led by the Spider Queen. Among them, 150,000 were elite undead chosen by Princess Mulesina, and there were also 50,000 horse-run armoured troops. These horse run armors are similar to the version exported from Condor Empire. In fact, after the appearance of the horse moisturizing armor, Princess Mulesina gradually equipped herself with some equipment, but because the condor Empire was rushing the goods too tightly, the number of her own horse moisturizing armor has always increased slowly, and so far there are only With a scale of less than 60,000 people, all of them were taken out this time, forming a total of 200,000 troops. Green''s side, in addition to the 50,000 territorial private soldiers who had participated in the rebellion, and the 5,000-strong Langton Knights, they also sent a mixed army of 40,000 Ma Run skeleton soldiers and Ma Run kobolds. Thousands of people, a total of 100,000 troops were drawn out to the border between the two countries. At this time, the Kingdom of Asgar finally realized that the real target of the Kingdom of Lorenzo this time was actually them! After confirming this, the Asgar Kingdom was both shocked and angry. The Lorenzo Kingdom, which they regarded as a soft persimmon, wanted to bite the ''powerful'' Asgar Kingdom. It was unbearable! In an instant, the whole Asgar Kingdom was excited, from the king to the bottom people and even slaves, all of them were mobilized to fight. Because in their opinion, the last failure was just an accident, as long as they got serious, the Kingdom of Lorenzo was just a fish belly. And this time, it was the Kingdom of Lorenzo who took the initiative to provoke. If they can win, there will definitely be many benefits. At that time, the Kingdom of Asgar will be able to share some benefits. In this atmosphere of public opinion, the Kingdom of Asgar conducted a nationwide mobilization to fight the Kingdom of Lorenzo. I have to say that this time, the Kingdom of Asgar showed extraordinary efficiency. In less than half a month, an army of 400,000 was assembled and began to gather in the border areas. For a while, the situation between the two countries was tense, and the war was about to break out. Even the Condor Empire was disturbed. Originally, the Condor Empire thought that the Kingdom of Lorenzo and the Kingdom of Asgar were just a small fight, but this time the two sides actually assembled millions of troops. However, the focus of the Condor Empire is not the war between these two countries, but whether the war will affect the supply of Ma Runjia of Gemu Company, you must know that the last order of one million aircrafts still has a small half to be completed! After getting the assurance from Princess Mulesina that it would not affect the supply of mechas, the Condor Empire would not bother. Unlike the Asgar Kingdom, which blindly felt good about itself, the Condor Empire had foreseen the outcome of this war from the very beginning. Whether it is the high-end combat power of the natural disaster level, or the combat power and morale of ordinary soldiers, the Kingdom of Lorenzo is even better. In particular, the Lorenzo Kingdom also has a big killer such as the Ma Run mecha. In the war in the No. 1 Void World, the Eagle Empire has already realized the power of this type of mecha. It is the scythe of the **** of death that harvests life. And such war machines, for the Lorenzo Kingdom, as long as there is enough time, there are as many as they want. Finally, after the foreign ministries of the two countries protested and warned each other many times, the Kingdom of Lorenzo received an ultimatum from the Kingdom of Asgar. On the ultimatum, the Kingdom of Asgar arrogantly demanded that the Kingdom of Lorenzo must withdraw all its troops in the border provinces, set the three provinces next to the border between the two countries as safe areas, and as compensation for this provocation , to subdue the Asgar Kingdom with 30 million gold pounds, otherwise war will be declared in three days! After receiving this ultimatum, the **** queen Silabel, who was in the capital, tore it up in front of the ambassador of Asgar Kingdom. The arrogant ambassador was stunned for a moment, and then became furious. This is a face-slap! To tear up the ultimatum in person is absolutely blatant contempt for the kingdom of Asgar. Then, in excitement, the ambassador said something inappropriate. Then...then no then! Silabel, who has the title of Queen of Blood, is not a character who can''t fight back and scold her. Although she is a little bad at words, she is very cruel. As soon as you scold me, I will kill you! The next day, the head of the ambassador of Asgar Kingdom was put in a box and sent back to Asgar Kingdom as quickly as possible. The two countries declared war! At the same time, in the foggy world, Mahabam''s bone dragon mecha was finally completed. After the initial test and there was no problem, Green moved these huge mecha components to the main world. Princess Mulesina has been waiting. Although war has been declared, Asgar Kingdom''s troops have not yet assembled, and Lorenzo Kingdom''s side, although it is provocative first, but it is really the idea of ????defense and counterattack. Since the arrogant Asgar Kingdom looks down on the Lorenzo people, let them pay a heavy price for it, and the Lorenzo Kingdom can still claim that it is a victim of anti-aggression, no matter how the Asgar Kingdom is concocted in the future. Stand on the moral high ground. North West Province, Duchy. The original factory area was destroyed by the fury of the Holy Light last time, and now it has been rebuilt in another place, and the scale is larger than before. Green is not afraid of another attack on the Church of the Holy Light. If the Church of the Holy Light dares to bombard with the wrath of the Holy Light, he will dare to plant mushrooms to take revenge. Anyway, they are hurting each other! Moreover, I have obtained a lot of research materials on the highly poisonous from Princess Mulesina. Next time, if the Holy Light Church still does not believe in evil, Greene will try to grow a poisonous mushroom for him. In the brand-new factory building, Mahabam''s huge body was already lying on the ground. Greene and Princess Moulesina stood on a nearby platform. Black Claw, as the general person in charge of this assembly, stood under the platform to command the robotic arm and the skeleton coolie, as well as control the final installation work. Mahabam is an important partner of Princess Mulesina. To transform him, Princess Mulesina must be present, and it is necessary to extract Mahabam''s soul from the bone dragon. Only the master of the undead must be present. Princess Moulesina could do it. Around the huge bone dragon, there are a total of twelve semi-mechanical and semi-skeletal mechanical arms, and ten huge mechanical armor parts are placed in the open space next to them. The surface is painted in red and blue according to the national flag of Lorenzo Kingdom. Alternating colors, and on the chest, it is equivalent to a protective goggle, made into the emblem of the Prady family, the long sword and the battle axe are crossed behind the shield, and the climber on the shield looks back at the black dragon. "Go!" Green saw that everything was ready and ordered the installation to begin. In an instant, a loud noise began to appear in the quiet workshop, and the large steam power core started to power those huge robotic arms. A dozen robotic arms with a maximum load of more than 20 tons began to grab those mecha parts and place them on the corresponding positions of the bone dragon. At the same time, under the control of the black claw, hundreds of small movable mechanical arms install the parts of the bone dragon mecha on the keel one by one, and form a stable connection through the magic circle, and connect the wiring between the mecha parts. Connect it with the pipeline to ensure that the entire mecha system can operate normally. And this time, there are the glasses girl Janet and the radio girl Acaroline standing beside Heizhao. Electric Girl is Green''s nickname for Acaroline, which just goes with the glasses girl. The two of them use different perception abilities to ensure that the installation process of the bone dragon mecha is error-free. lasted about five hours, and the main mecha parts were all installed. At this time, Mahabam could hardly see the original appearance of the bone dragon. The huge body was completely wrapped in a solid and thick mecha, and the outside of the mecha was covered with Titan armor with an average thickness of ten centimeters. Even The dragon''s head was also wrapped, revealing only the green soul fire beating in the eye sockets. (end of this chapter) Chapter 643： 649? Armed to the teeth Chapter 643 649 Armed to the Teeth "Roar~~~" Mahabam slowly got up, feeling the mecha on his body, the heavy feeling made him a little uncomfortable, and he couldn''t help but let out a roar. However, as the twelve steam-powered cores in the mecha started to operate, this heaviness disappeared immediately, and instead there was a sense of lightness. The additional power provided by those steam-powered cores not only offset the weight of the mecha, but also gave He brings about [20%] extra power. And two huge turbofans are installed on the dragon wings of the bone dragon. If the power is transferred to the fans when flying, the flight speed of the bone dragon can be increased by at least [15%]. "Let him stay still, I''ll take a look." Green said to Princess Mulesina beside him. Princess Mulesina nodded, and immediately passed on her thoughts, soothing the excited Mahabam. Mahabam, who gradually got used to the bone dragon mecha, felt a great increase in his strength, and he couldn''t help being a little excited and wanted to fly out immediately. But under the comfort of Princess Moulesina, the behemoth finally calmed down. Green took this opportunity to check the combat power, but made him frown slightly: "Huh? What''s going on?" According to the judgment of the cemetery, after equipping the bone dragon mecha, Mahabam''s combat power is actually only over 41,000. Although it has improved a lot from his original level and has reached the level of the middle level of natural disasters, it is not as expected by Green. Some gaps. Before that, because it was a bone dragon mecha specially designed for Princess Mulesina, Green made this mecha with a conscience. Both the design and the materials used are quite kind. Mu''s combat power exceeds 50,000. "What''s wrong?" Green pondered. His expression made Princess Mulesina worried, and she couldn''t help but ask: "What? Is there something wrong?" Green shook his head slightly and said: "It''s nothing, although it has reached the middle level of natural disasters, it is a little different from what I expected." Princess Mulesina breathed a sigh of relief. In fact, as the master of the bone dragon, she had already felt the improvement of Mahabam, and was quite satisfied with her current strength, but she did not expect that Green was not satisfied, but she He didn''t understand technology either, so he simply trusted Green and saw what he wanted to do. "Black Claw, check it again to see if there is a problem with the mecha, and then see if there is any problem with the soul of the bone dragon." Green thought for a while and instructed the black claw below. "Okay!" Black Claw agreed. In fact, he also felt that something was wrong, and was about to report it to Green for further screening. With the assistance of the glasses girl and the radio girl, I started to scan the Mahabam from beginning to end. In the end, there was no problem with the mech itself, but something wrong with Mahabam''s soul. Because Mahabam was not originally the dragon soul of a giant dragon, he underwent some soul transformation in order to become the dragon soul of a bone dragon. However, this transformation is not complete, especially after he is combined with the bone dragon, the soul is still further transformed, constantly changing in the direction of adapting to the bone dragon. This was originally a good thing, but Mahabam''s soul was changing, but the artificial bone dragon itself was unchanged. This resulted in a good match at the beginning of debugging, but after a period of time, there was a mismatch. This is also the main reason why Mahabam''s combat effectiveness did not meet expectations after he was finally equipped with the Bone Dragon Mecha. Find the root cause of the crux, this problem is not difficult to solve, just re-debug it. Sure enough, after some debugging, I checked the combat power of Mahabam again, and it has soared from [41000] to [55000]. Green nodded with satisfaction. Although there is still some distance from the upper limit of the middle-level natural disaster, the combat power of 55,000 is also strong enough to defeat the opponents of the middle-level natural disaster [80%]. "Okay! Give it a try." Green made a ''please'' gesture to Princess Mulesina. Princess Mulesina already had a surprised expression on her face. Originally, she felt quite good in the situation just now, but she did not expect that after some adjustments, it could be greatly improved. As the master of Mahabam at this moment, she can feel more clearly that the fighting power of this skull dragon is unprecedentedly powerful. "Great! This time I''m going to surprise those stupid Asgars!" Princess Mulesina''s eyes burned with fighting intent and greed. As a qualified capitalist, Princess Mulesina has seen that after the defeat of the Asgar Kingdom, the beautiful and rich kingdom will become the lamb that she will take away. Although she cannot directly annex the Asgar Kingdom, her The gold pound would become a more powerful weapon, and in addition to the ceded land reparations, there would also be a series of privileges that were enough to give her and Green''s Gem Company an advantage in many areas of the Asgar kingdom, crowding out and acquiring them of local enterprises, turning them into sources of raw materials and dumping markets for finished products. As for why it is Gem Company, instead of forming a new company in the Kingdom of Asgar to eat alone. It was also Princess Mulesina who learned from Green. At the beginning, she was quite objectionable to Green giving Princess Mulyatis so many kickbacks, because Princess Mulyatis did almost nothing and got more than her and Green more profits. But as the situation developed later, she saw the great role and influence of Princess Muryatis. Without this princess, and the later Prince Simdor, their mecha business would be even more stupid and impossible to do, and even got a huge order of millions of aircraft from the Condor Empire at one time. Therefore, Princess Mulesina has long made up her mind to bind Green no matter when. And this time Green is going to hold her up as the new banner character of the Kingdom of Lorenzo, so she naturally wants to retaliate, not retaliate. The next day, Princess Moulesina and Green rushed to the front line on the border between the two countries. The Lorenzo Kingdom, because it was prepared in advance, has completed the work of assembling and building a defense line. The ?? army of 500,000 was divided into three echelons along the border. At the front is the reorganized Kingdom Army of Silabel. The reason why they are placed in the front is also for training. Many of them are recruits who have never seen blood. After this battle, if the fittest survives, they will become real. Elite veterans. The second echelon is the undead troops under Princess Mulesina, as well as Green''s private soldiers and the Knights of Langton. As the front-line reserve team, there is a gap in the front line, and they immediately go up. The third echelon is all mecha units, including Green''s 45,000 people and Princess Mulesina''s more than 50,000 people, a total of nearly 100,000 Ma Runjia. As the strongest assault force, they are blocking the After the attack of the Kingdom of Sgar, when the enemy was exhausted, he suddenly launched a lightning-fast counterattack, directly piercing the enemy''s front line, dividing the encirclement and annihilation. This is probably the plan of the Kingdom of Lorenzo. There are no ingenious plots and tricks. It is all frontal hard steel. In this case, even if the commander of the Kingdom of Asgar sees through Greens plan, he will not be able to crack it at all, unless he changes his ways, abandons the plan of active attack, and builds a defense line on the border, waiting for the Kingdom of Lorenzo to take the initiative to attack. But the current Asgar Kingdom has been brought to the rhythm by public opinion. All day long, the publicity is about how stupid the Lorenzo Kingdom is, the commander is stupid, the soldiers are afraid of death, the king is a female lunatic, and the ministers are all flattering and treacherous, not at all. Rival of the great kingdom of Asgar. In this context, it is impossible for the commander of any Asgar Kingdom to change the attack plan. Even if such a person exists, he will be sprayed to death by the spittle stars, and then get out of the way. Sure enough, three days later, along with the first rays of sunlight in the morning, a dull and thick horn sounded from the direction of Asgar Kingdom. Accompanied by the sound of the horn, neat square formations appeared in the sight of the soldiers of the Kingdom of Lorenzo. Behind the ?? position, some recruits nervously held the enchanted rifles in their hands. For the first time they entered the battlefield, they were short of breath and trembling slightly because of the secretion of adrenal glands. It was hard to say whether they were excited or afraid. Fortunately, these recruits are almost always accompanied by veterans. The veterans lay calmly in the trenches, some even lit a cigarette and hummed an unknown tune, turning a blind eye to the approaching enemy in the distance, which relieved the nervousness of the recruits somewhat. At this moment, an astonishing roar suddenly came from behind the army formation of Asgar Kingdom, like a thunderstorm on a rainy day, followed by a colossus nearly 100 meters high appearing behind the army formation. The momentum of the natural disaster grade broke out, and it was the natural disaster grade powerhouse of Asgar Kingdom who shot. Accompanied by the appearance of the colossus, the advancing Asgar Kingdom army roared at the same time, and the morale was instantly high. On the other hand, behind the Lorenzo Kingdom''s position, both the recruits and the veterans were pale, and it was difficult to suppress fear. Fortunately, a high-pitched dragon roar came in just a moment, and the same natural disaster-level momentum offset the opponent''s suppression, making the soldiers of the Kingdom of Lorenzo feel relieved. Then he looked up following the voice of the dragon''s yin, and saw a very strange giant dragon spread its wings and flew to the top of the position, gliding and hovering, **** for tat with the colossus in the opposite array. Whether it is the Kingdom of Lorenzo or the Kingdom of Asgar, no one present has ever seen such a giant dragon wrapped in heavy armor, with a huge body over 150 meters long, spreading its wings and covering the sky. Covering the sun, the entire body is wrapped in the bone dragon mecha, which looks stronger and fiercer than the strongest red dragon. (end of this chapter) Chapter 644： 650? Decoy Chapter 644 650 Decoy Mahabam is wearing a bone dragon mech. Under the sunlight, the surface of the armor is flashing with complex and mysterious magic runes one after another. The parts of the dragon claws show exaggerated metal blades, the ramming angle on the top of the head and the nail at the tip of the tail. The head hammer even armed the dragon to the teeth. Behind the collision angle on the top of the dragon''s head, Princess Mulesina is dressed in a long golden dress and battle armor. She looks more heroic in her graceful appearance. The eyes under the helmet are calm and firm, and she holds an exaggerated artifact staff in her hand. , shouting: "The warriors of Lorenzo The evil invaders have come to our door, they want to rob our wealth, **** our wives and daughters, and occupy our land, we have no way out! Warriors! Only take Arms to resist... Now I declare! Anyone who kills an enemy will get fifty acres of land!" Princess Mulesina''s voice contains magic power, which can be clearly conveyed to the ears of everyone on the battlefield, including the Asgars on the opposite side. At the beginning, her impassioned mobilization speech did not help. Soldiers have listened to such speeches a lot, and many people are more hype than this, even if the one who is in the sky is a powerful natural disaster grade princess, Her Royal Highness At most, the soldiers below will have a wave of emotions, but they will not let them rush out and desperately scream. Until the end, Princess Moulesina announced that killing an enemy will reward fifty acres of land! This time, the entire army of Lorenzo Kingdom was in turmoil. No one doubted Princess Moulesina''s promise. At this time, no one thought of how to count who killed the enemy on the complex battlefield. They were all killed by fifty Mu Di was shocked. That is land that can be passed on to future generations! Although 50 acres of land is not even a hair for nobles or big capitalists, for ordinary people, especially those soldiers from the bottom of the countryside, it is a huge wealth that is enough to make them work for it. And if you kill one, you will get 50 acres of land. If you kill ten, it will be 500 acres of land. You can become a small landlord in the countryside. In an instant, the morale of the entire Lorenzo Kingdom was unprecedentedly high, and both recruits and veterans were gearing up to fight for their future generations. You must know that this is not the case every time you fight. If you miss such a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, you will regret it for the rest of your life. As for so many lands, there is no need to worry about whether Princess Mulesina is enough to reward them. As long as you can win, these lands will be gnawed from the kingdom of Asgar. If you lose this promise, it will be gone. After using it, there is still a face to be rewarded for defeating the battle, it is simply courting death! A wave of cheers erupted from the Lorenzo Kingdom''s position like a tidal wave, and immediately overwhelmed the Asgar Kingdom''s side. At this time, behind the army of Asgar Kingdom, under the 100-meter-high colossus, stood two people side by side. One of them was wearing a shiny knight''s armor, with his hand pressing the knight''s long sword at his waist. He was not wearing a helmet, and his long golden hair fluttered, looking handsome and unrestrained. Next to him stood a very old magician, wearing a black robe, with a wrinkled face and a sinister face, holding a magic wand inlaid with a skull in his hand. The 100-meter-high colossus that appeared was released by the old magician. "Master Bajin, that woman is Princess Mulesina who has been in the limelight recently." The blond knight said respectfully to the old magician beside him. Although both of them are natural disaster-level powerhouses, the golden-haired knight has not been promoted for a long time, but he has just entered the natural disaster level, far less than Lao Ba Jin, who has been in the natural disaster level for hundreds of years, and his strength is strong in the natural disaster level. Rare opponent. "I heard about this woman." Lao Ba Jin snorted contemptuously: "I heard that she has developed a method for mass production of bone dragons, and has recently become famous in the circle of necromancers. Eagle Empire does business." Having said this, Lao Ba Jin''s eyes flashed a trace of greed that could not be concealed. Obviously, he also knows how much Princess Mulesina has earned in these transactions. In fact, this time the high-level officials of the Asgar Kingdom, especially the three natural disaster-level powerhouses, are so keen to fight the Lorenzo Kingdom. It is also greedy to watch Princess Mulesina make money. There used to be Duke Mora, and none of them dared to move. Now that Duke Mora is gone, everyone is ready to move. Not only the three people from Asgar Kingdom, but also many surrounding natural disaster-level powerhouses are secretly coveting, but no one is willing to be a standout for the time being. Besides, Gemu Company is currently the mecha supplier of the Condor Empire. Before the end of the war, whoever moves Gemu Company will be rooted in the Condor Empire. These people cannot afford such consequences. But now, the Kingdom of Lorenzo took the initiative to provoke. As the three guardians of the Kingdom of Asgar, led by Lao Bajin, they are all heartbroken. If they take the opportunity to seize Princess Mulesina''s technology and business, it will be a The Condor Empire couldn''t say anything. "Humph! Just a little girl who doesn''t know how high the sky is. She was so well protected by Grand Duke Mora, but now she loses her shelter, and she has to pay the price." Lao Ba Jin snorted coldly, but mentioned the name of Grand Duke Mora. , or a subconscious flash of fear. The same is true for that blond knight. For that powerful and unimaginable powerhouse, even after being promoted to the natural disaster level, he will still feel unfathomable. He had met Grand Duke Mora twice, and each time he felt that he was standing still. If the other party wanted to kill him, he didn''t even need to use the second move. Even now, this blond knight still can''t believe that Archduke Mora is dead! "How''s Nantest going?" Old Ba Jin suddenly asked again. Nantest is another natural disaster in the Kingdom of Asgar. This time, he did not act with the old Bajin and the Virgin Scourge, and led another force to the flank of the Kingdom of Lorenzo. The border between the two countries is not directly bordered, but separated by an independent principality - the Principality of Kartester! They are going to attack by the way, straight into the hinterland of Lorenzo Kingdom, and wipe out the hundreds of thousands of troops on the front line. As for whether this is a violation of the sovereignty of another non-participating country, the Kingdom of Asgar does not care at all. According to them, the two countries have formed an alliance the moment the Asgar army set foot on the territory of the Duchy of Caltest. , together against the evil kingdom of Lorenzo. As for whether other countries believe it or not, the newspapers in the Kingdom of Asgar all write like this. "It went very well over there, and the Archduke Kartester is very wise." The blonde Virgin smiled lightly, and when he mentioned the Archduke Kalterstadt, his eyes did not hide contempt and contempt. The grand duke who came to the top by killing his nephew has no morals at all. In the face of a natural disaster-level powerhouse, he immediately knelt down, and even without persecution, he stood up and expressed his willingness to stand with the Kingdom of Asgar. . At the same time, in the rear of the Kingdom of Lorenzo, the capital of the westward province of Bixi, the city of Bixisi. Bloody Queen Silabel''s camp is temporarily set up here. This time, the war against Asgar Kingdom was nominally driven by Silabel, but in fact, it is more than 300 kilometers away from the real front line than Xixicheng. The reason why the camp is placed here is also quite particular. Bissy is less than 400 kilometers away from the nearest distance to the Principality of Cartester. If you start from the Duchy of Kartester, you only need to break through a barrier in the middle of the city of Bisisi. The 60,000 elites of the Asgar Kingdom led by the natural disaster of Nantester raided Bisisi in the Duchy of Kaltester. If Queen Silabel could be captured alive, the war would end immediately. Therefore, it is quite interesting that Silabel is stationed in Bixixi. At least this time, the Kingdom of Lorenzo has prepared more information than the Kingdom of Asgar. From the very beginning, the Asgar Kingdom''s plan to split its forces and plan to pass through the Duchy of Kaltster to get behind the front line was detected. But after entering the Kingdom of Lorenzo from the Duchy of Caltest, there are at least four paths to choose from, and the enemy''s true route cannot be determined. However, after the Bloody Queen Silabel appeared in Bixixi City, other possibilities naturally disappeared. The Asgar Kingdom''s bypass troops would definitely not miss the chance to capture the Queen alive, and they would definitely come to compare West West! So actually Silabel also acted as a bait this time. "Has the front line been at war yet?" Silabel stood in a study full of dark wood furniture, looking out the window at the dawn of the morning. In the city of Bixixi, the original provincial capital temporarily became the palace of Silabel. According to the news passed back not long ago, the armies of the two countries have met head-on at the border, and a war is bound to break out today. "Your Majesty, there is no latest news yet, but I believe that Her Royal Highness the Princess and the Duke will bring us news of victory." Lena was nervous in her heart, but said calmly on the surface, she has been following Silabel over the years, from the adjutant to the present. The Minister of Internal Affairs of the Palace, even she herself did not expect that one day she would become such a powerful person. "Well~~~" Silabel was not too anxious, she was very sure of Green''s judgment, the Kingdom of Asgar was just a paper tiger, and there was nothing to fear. "How''s the progress on the Duchy of Kaltester?" Silabel asked again. In fact, what she really wanted to deal with was the enemy along the way, and took the opportunity to annex the Principality of Kaltester. Yes! Just when the Kingdom of Asgar was preparing to take a holiday to destroy the guo, and planned to pass the Duchy of Kaltester, the Kingdom of Lorenzo was planning to annex this independent duchy with an area almost half the size of the Northwest Province. (end of this chapter) Chapter 645： 651? Chapter 645 651 The Battle Ends Open In fact, the Duchy of Caltest was still a territory of the Kingdom of Lorenzo decades ago. It was only after a later rebellion and the joint intervention of the Kingdom of Asgar and the Federation of Loen that the independent state of the Duchy of Caltest was recognized, but the Kingdom of Lorenzo was still the suzerain of the Duchy of Caltest in name. However, the suzerain state of the Kingdom of Lorenzo has gradually weakened in recent years, so that the Duchy of Kartester does not look like a vassal state. Now that Silabel, a hard-liner known as the Queen of Blood, has come to power, of course, she can''t just use iron fists against the country. She also does not allow the status quo to maintain the status quo for the Duchy of Kartester. Originally, if he did not attack the Kingdom of Asgar, Silabel planned to attack the Duchy of Caltest, so he would take back this territory in the name of the current duke''s injustice. But he didn''t expect that after raking grass and beating rabbits, in the end, the Duchy of Kartester could not escape the fate of being destroyed. After this war, no matter whether the Kingdom of Lorenzo wins or the Kingdom of Asgar, the Duchy of Kartester will cease to exist as an independent duchy. "Your Majesty, according to reliable information, the natural disaster of Nantes in the Kingdom of Asgar has led about 60,000 people, disguised as caravans, and entered the Duchy of Caltest in batches." Lena replied in an orderly manner, perhaps as the Minister of the Interior. She is still a bit jerky, but as a combat staff officer and adjutant, she is familiar with it. "Sure enough~~~" Silabel sneered, and had long expected that the enemy would use these ghostly tricks: "How about that Archduke Kaltester?" "As expected by His Majesty, he has already taken refuge in the Kingdom of Asgar." A trace of contempt flashed in Lena''s eyes. For the so-called Grand Duke, she couldn''t look down on the so-called Grand Duke. She was simply a pig''s brain. I thought the Asgars would keep their promise and let him continue to be the archduke. "Well, that''s fine, it''s justifiable to go back and kill him." Silabel was indifferent, as if killing a grand duke was like killing a chicken. You must know that this Archduke Kartester is the monarch of an independent duchy! Generally speaking, on the mainland, even in a national war, the monarch of the other side will not be killed, and at most it will be exiled or demoted to a lower-level noble. Obviously, Silabel did not intend to abide by this unspoken rule this time. Anyway, she is already the Queen of Blood, and his reputation is also bad. Silabel doesn''t care about the public opinion of other countries. Anyway, as long as she controls the Kingdom of Lorenzo, she It is the legitimate and righteous Her Majesty. "Okay, it''s time to plan the next step. Let the defenders of Fort Browning withdraw. By the way, let''s release the news... It''s said that they have been transferred to the front line." Silabel said lightly: "Go to the Grand Duke Protector and Marshal Santos is here." "Yes, Your Majesty!" Lena agreed and exited the study. Sirabel was left alone, still standing quietly by the window, facing the golden eyes, the whole person was inlaid with a layer of gold, and even the faint fluff around her cheeks could be seen clearly. Her eyes are very firm, and her back is straight. As a king, she must shoulder the responsibility of this kingdom. By this time, she already had some understanding of why Archduke Mora didn''t want to be king in the first place. Because once sitting in this position, various things will inevitably interfere with her cultivation. She already feels that the recent cultivation progress has been much slower than before. If this continues, she will be at least two or three years later before she can be promoted to the natural disaster grade. "Kings and natural disasters; power or strength?" Silabel thought silently: "It seems that a decision must be made as soon as possible, and there can only be one choice between power and strength!" Looking at the city outside the window, shrouded in the rising sun, makes the whole Bixixi city look more vibrant. "If my father is still there, what will I choose?" Silabel thought of Grand Duke Mora, and his mood became more complicated... At the same time, on the border between the Duchy of Caltest and the Kingdom of Lorenzo, the army of the Kingdom of Asgar, disguised as a caravan, successfully entered the territory of the Kingdom of Lorenzo by bribing the border guards. The caravan consisted of a thousand people, driving hundreds of huge and heavy carriages. In these carriages, not only the ordnance they carry, but also the army of more than 2,000 people. Such a caravan can covertly transport 3,000 people into the kingdom of Lorenzo. In the past two days, more than 15 caravans have passed through the border. The Patrol Army of the Kingdom of Lorenzo didn''t notice anything. They just asked for some bribes and let them all go. They didn''t even ask to check the inside of the carriage. of goods. In addition to letting the natural disaster of Nateste, who led the operation, secretly relieved, he also despised the Kingdom of Lorenzo even more, such a dignified kingdom, so slack! And while it was at war with its neighbors, the country was utterly rotten and hopeless! At this time, the natural disaster of Nantes remembered his homeland. He used to feel heartbroken and felt that the kingdom of Asgar was corrupt and depraved, almost to the point where there was no cure, but now it seems to be stronger than the kingdom of Lorenzo. Some. If war is a worse activity than anyone else, then in his opinion, the Kingdom of Lorenzo seems to be a bit worse and more thorough. This time, Asgar Kingdom still has a chance to win! Nantest natural disaster is full of confidence, but they don''t know that their movements have long been grasped by the Special Bureau and the Ministry of Military Intelligence of the Kingdom of Lorenzo. If the previous kingdom of Lorenzo was really rotten, but after this blood moon coup detat, this ancient and decaying kingdom has been rejuvenated. Although it is still bad, it is better than the Kingdom of Asgar. At least the Special Bureau and the Ministry of Military Intelligence after Silabel''s vigorous rectification have shown quite good mental outlook and work enthusiasm. "Sir, there are a total of twenty targets, and fifteen of them have entered our country." In a small town near the border, Lieutenant General Kebaev, the deputy director of the Special Bureau, listened to the intelligence summary of his subordinates. In the current special bureau, Silabel still serves as the chief director, but as the queen, she doesn''t care much about specific things. The daily affairs of the Special Bureau are represented by Deputy Director Kebaev. Although Kebaev had some quarrels with Silabel when he was in the void world, at a critical time, Kebaev and his family chose to stand on the side of the royal family and Silabel, and finally used actual actions to obtain Silabel''s trust. In return, Kebaev was promoted to lieutenant general and gained a part of the real power of the special bureau. I have to say that after some setbacks, Kebaev has matured a lot. Especially when Silabel became the queen, and Green also showed the fighting ability of natural disaster grade, all his unrealistic ideas disappeared, and instead showed quite good ability. "Very good, continue to monitor." Kbayev, dressed in a general''s uniform, commanded solemnly: "Also confirm the enemy''s assembly point and marching route as soon as possible." "Yes! Sir." A lieutenant colonel from the special bureau stood at attention and quickly retreated. At this time, Kerbaev was under a lot of pressure. Although the whole plan seemed to be impeccable, after all, using Her Majesty the Queen as bait, there must not be any errors in intelligence, otherwise he and the entire special bureau would not be able to afford it. Thinking of the woman who suddenly became a queen and showed an iron fist, Kerbayev was completely convinced. At the time of the Blood Moon coup, he had put himself in his shoes more than once and thought, if he were Silabel, would he have the guts to issue such a cruel order to kill millions in this situation? In the end his own answer was no! He didn''t have that kind of courage, didn''t have that kind of responsibility, and didn''t have that kind of courage... So at that moment, he was completely convinced, and since then he secretly made up his mind that only such a monarch is worthy of his allegiance to Kebayev. At the same time, on the frontal battlefield. When the army of the Kingdom of Asgar approached to a distance of five kilometers, the artillery positions behind the front line of the Kingdom of Lorenzo opened fire first. With the sound of a boom, the enchanted cannons on the artillery positions fired one after another. More than 500 cannons were fired, and the sound of the cannons was mixed. The ?? enchanted cannonballs turned into fireballs, arcing in the air and hitting the army formation of the Kingdom of Asgar. "Magic Defense!" Without an order, in the array of Asgar Kingdom, the magician who is responsible for defense has already opened the magic barrier. Immediately, a semi-arc light shield thirty meters tall appeared in front of the army formation. The enchanted shells from a distance hit the magic barrier, causing ripples, but they couldn''t break through the magic barrier, and they smashed into discus and fell down. This situation is just a routine before the war. One side fires the cannon and the other opens the magic barrier. At least most of the current enchanted cannons are not powerful enough to directly tear the defense of the magic barrier. In this case, the purpose of shelling is actually more to consume the magic power reserves of the local magistrates. Almost at the same time, the enchanted cannons in Asgar Kingdom also sounded, but because they were the attackers, they could not place the cannons too far forward, so only some ultra-long-range cannons could hit the enemy, which seemed to be more powerful than the artillery. Lenzo''s side is much weaker. But the Asgars were not to be outdone. Just after the shelling started, there was a rumbling sound from behind them, and three huge airships appeared in sight a moment later. Those 200-meter-long behemoths stand against a magical defense barrier, and at least 30 gun muzzles of different calibers protrude below, and bombard the enemy''s positions as soon as they enter the range. And after the airship appeared on the battlefield, the hatches were opened on the left and right sides, and the densely packed gryphon knights flew out from the inside, holding the dragon hunting rifles with extended barrels in their hands, and they did not form a formation, and flew away directly. Rush to the position of the Kingdom of Lorenzo, intending to use air superiority to snipe the enemy''s high-level targets. (end of this chapter) Chapter 646： 652 Natural Disaster Showdown Chapter 646 652 Natural Disaster Showdown On the side of Lorenzo Kingdom, the mage group in the rear began to prepare large-scale magic. The artillery fire specially responsible for air defense began to prepare, and behind the first line of defense, a group of soldiers were busy removing the hoods of the two huge devices, revealing the machines similar to the natural disaster cannons of the Condor Empire. But this is not a natural disaster cannon. It is impossible to sell that kind of big killer Condor Empire to other countries, even if the Kingdom of Lorenzo is their ally. However, there is no problem with the next-level ''legendary cannon''. Although this super weapon controlled by a legendary powerhouse is far less powerful than the natural disaster cannon, it is also sufficient to deal with Asgar under the manipulation of the powerhouse at the peak of the legend. Kingdom''s armored airship. I saw two superhumans of legendary peak standing behind the legendary cannon, both of them burst out the most powerful psionic energy, instilling psychic energy into the cannon. In front of the muzzle, a light blue ball of light began to condense, and made the sound of a rumbling train coming, indicating that this legendary cannon had reached its limit. In order to exert the ultimate performance, the Kingdom of Lorenzo also specially found two peak legends. lasted for about ten seconds, and suddenly there was a loud bang, and a blue ball of light was shot out, aiming at the airship in front. At this time, behind the Asgar Kingdom, Old Bajin and the Virgin Calamity both showed a hint of surprise. They did not expect that the Lorenzo Kingdom actually hides such a big killer. Of course, they couldn''t just watch their airships get raped as soon as they came out. Old Ba Jin shot immediately, controlling the colossus to rotate, his huge palms blocked the light ball fired by the legendary cannon, and then he grabbed it violently, and suddenly slammed it. , the terrifying light ball that contained enough to kill the legendary peak powerhouse was directly shattered. Although ?? blocked the attack of the legendary cannon, the three armored airships of Asgar Kingdom could not continue to move forward, and they could not use the firepower advantage of airships because they could not enter the range. And those griffin knights who flew out before lost the follow-up fire cover and arrived in front of the Lorenzo Kingdom''s position, and were immediately blocked by intensive fire. There are enchanted firearms, magician''s fireball ice arrows, heavy enchanted ballistas, and special anti-aircraft capture nets... In the blink of an eye, the 6,000-strong Griffin Knights suffered heavy losses, their momentum was low, and they turned around and ran away. Of course, the so-called heavy losses were only aimed at the army of the Kingdom of Asgar. In fact, there were only 152 Griffin knights shot down, of which 77 were killed and the other 75 captured. Less than 3% of the battle losses, a Griffin Knight Order, which was considered an elite in the Kingdom of Asgar, collapsed. This is the propaganda machine of the entire Asgar Kingdom, continuous war mobilization, and promises of a lot of benefits, increased war allowances, casualty subsidies, doubling of pensions... The morale that finally broke out. Seeing this scene, Lao Ba Jin and Vir Jingu frowned at the back. But they were relieved soon. They were not fools. They knew very well what their own country''s army was like. It was not surprising that this happened. What surprised them was that the morale and will of Lorenzo Kingdom seemed to be a little different from what they expected. Everyone said that the good ones are worse than the bad ones? What about corruption and degeneration together? How about making salted fish together? Could it be because Princess Mulesina promised fifty acres of land before the war and you changed your mind! Although the battle has just started, the morale and well-trained level of the troops on the Lorenzo Kingdom''s side are obviously higher than those on the Asgard Kingdom''s side. In fact, they didn''t know that after the blood moon coup, it can be said that the entire army of Lorenzo Kingdom has undergone a major change of blood. In addition to promoting her old division, Silabel has promoted a large number of middle and lower-level officers from the grassroots soldiers. These people used to be ordinary soldiers, but now they have become lieutenants, captains, even majors, even lieutenant colonels, and some have won the title of knight or lord, even if it is only the lowest title of aristocrat, but has jumped from the commoner class. into the aristocracy. This part of the people are all die-hards of Queen Silabel, and they are the most thorough in carrying out Silabel''s orders. After Silabel ordered the preparation of the army, these middle and lower-level officers practiced hard for two months without any discount. It is impossible to turn an ordinary soldier into a battlefield elite in these two months, but it can turn a peasant into a barely qualified soldier, familiar with basic tactical movements, understand the command of the commander, hear the gunshots, and see the dead. panic... While that doesn''t sound like much, or even just the basis of being a qualified soldier, it''s enough for Lorenzo''s army to crush the Asgars on the opposite side. "Senior, it seems that our estimate is wrong! The Lorenzo seem to be stronger than we expected." Virgin said with a serious face. Lao Ba Jin also nodded: "Indeed, Queen Silabel is indeed worthy of being from the military, and she still has a set of skills for training the army. But it doesn''t matter, the outcome of a war, in addition to the battle of the army, the outcome of high-end combat power. It is the foundation that decides everything, as long as we defeat the natural disaster powerhouse of Lorenzo Kingdom..." Having said this, Lao Ba Jin''s face suddenly changed, as if he remembered something: "Not good! I''m afraid there is trouble with Nantes!" Virgin didn''t react, and asked, "What happened?" Lao Ba Jin said with a gloomy face: "On the frontal battlefield, we have dispatched two natural disasters, and so far there is only Princess Mulesina on the opposite side. If you count her natural disaster grade bone dragon, it is barely two natural disasters. Level... It seems that the actions of the Duchy of Kaltest have been exposed. They are planning to do whatever they want, let Princess Moulesina restrain us, and then Archduke Prady and Santos will go to besiege Natest. Wait for them to be seriously damaged After Nantes, come back and join forces against us." Virgin frowned, if it was as old Ba Jin guessed, Nantest was really in trouble. According to the information they have, Marshal Santos belongs to the old-fashioned natural disaster grade powerhouse, and his strength is the strongest among the three natural disaster grades in the Kingdom of Lorenzo. Yes, the Kingdom of Asgar still believes that the Kingdom of Lorenzo, like them, has only three natural disasters. Although there were many rumors before that the newly appointed Duke of Lorenzo Kingdom was also a natural disaster-level powerhouse, but after they sent intelligence personnel to investigate, they found that Green was only a legendary middle-level, so they decided that this was fake news. In addition to Marshal Santos, Princess Moulesina and Grand Duke Prady were both promoted to natural disasters soon, and they should be on a par with Virgin and Nantes. However, Princess Mulesina has a natural disaster grade bone dragon, and her strength should be stronger, but its strength is limited. If this is the case, Nantest''s side will not be able to make a sneak attack, and even the more than 60,000 troops will probably be less fortunate. "Forget it, it doesn''t matter if the sneak attack behind the enemy is unsuccessful." Lao Ba Jin said lightly: "Even if the two of them besiege Nantes, it will be difficult to keep him. Losing some troops is nothing. Xena is defeated, and the victory still belongs to the Asgar Kingdom!" As he said, Lao Ba Jin''s eyes narrowed slightly, flashing a dangerous cold light, and said coldly: "I originally wanted to play more with her, but now it seems that we must hurry up! Let''s take action and make a quick decision!" While speaking, the hundred-meter-high colossus that Lao Ba Jin appeared suddenly moved, suddenly soared into the sky, and slammed into Mulesina. At the same time, Virgin followed closely behind. Every time the figure flickered like a ghost, it appeared at a position hundreds of meters or thousands of kilometers away. The tip condensed a little cold light, and it flickered. "Huh? Is there a natural disaster duel so soon?" Green was a little surprised to see the two natural disasters from Asgar Kingdom dispatched. But it was an accident, but he was not worried about Princess Mulesina in the sky at all. Now Princess Mulesina only shows the strength of the first-level natural disaster, and the Mahabam under her seat is still restrained, and the strength of the middle-level natural disaster has not erupted. If it breaks out directly, even this battle is not needed, and it can directly scare away the old Bajin and Virgin on the opposite side. But Green''s goal is to let Princess Mulesina kill at least one natural disaster-level powerhouse! "His Royal Highness Princess! This will be your battle to become famous. After Archduke Mora, create a new prestige!" Green murmured: "Don''t let me down!" Green didn''t plan to take action in this battle. In comparison, he was more interested in commanding the Ma Runjia Corps of nearly 100,000 people. This time Green and Princess Mulesina divided the labor. Princess Mulesina was responsible for dealing with the enemy''s natural disasters, while Green was responsible for supervising the legion''s operations and preventing accidents. Before the war, Princess Mulesina took her subordinate''s troops. The command of more than fifty thousand Ma Runjia was also handed over to Green. Green is also eager to try, to see how much combat power a large mecha army with a scale of 100,000 can burst out. And this time, he also brought both the glasses girl and the radio girl, but they were not by Green''s side, but at an altitude of more than 300 meters in the air. The weather is fine today, there are no clouds in the sky, the three airships on the opposite side appear, and a huge silhouette can be seen from a distance. But above Lorenzo''s army, about 300 meters away, there was an invisible giant. It was the Great Ape King, which was just repaired not long ago. It used psionic shielding technology to achieve the effect of invisibility. Of course, Greene didn''t plan to use the Great Ape King to deal with the Asgar Kingdom, that was simply a bull''s knife, meaningless. The Great Ape King appeared here because the second large alchemy computer built by Green was placed inside the Great Ape King. (end of this chapter) Chapter 647： 6.53 million evil RMB players Chapter 647 6.53 Evil RMB Players The newly established No. 2 alchemy computer is not as large as the No. 1 machine, but the cost is even higher. After optimization, the computing power reaches [90%] of the No. 1 machine, and it uses the soul transformation technology. A soul with the best fit and proficient in tactical command was selected from the Nightmare Kingdom, and transformed into an intelligent system of alchemy computer. Green also gave her a name - Red Queen! The Red Queen is installed in the cabin of the King of the Apes, almost occupying one of the largest cabins in the core area, and is directly connected to the main control room of the King of the Apes, and then connected to the King of the Apes through Belonk. Antenna compartment. In the fairing of the antenna compartment, there is a huge eyeball with a diameter of more than one meter. This eyeball is the eyeball of the chief of the evil eye monster tribe, a powerful supernatural creature at the pinnacle of the legendary level, installed here as the center of the entire soul link network. Within a radius of ten kilometers where this eyeball is located, through this huge eyeball, the Red Queen can conduct precise command and control over the entire soul link network composed of evil eyes down to every unit. It can be said that the Great Ape King at this time has become the command center of the Ma Runjia Army, with the Red Queen as the brain, the glasses girl as the eyes, and the radio girl as the ears, forming a huge and sophisticated war command system. This time, it is the first actual combat application of this war command system. Green has considerable expectations for this, and is also a little worried that there will be many unexpected situations when entering the actual combat state. At this time, the duel of natural disasters in the air has already begun. With the initiative of Lao Ba Jin, Princess Mulesina greeted her without hesitation. Although she was later advanced to the natural disaster level, the current Mulesina is full of confidence, not just for her to own a horse Habam, a powerful bone dragon in the middle of the natural disaster, is also a wicked RMB player! After absorbing a huge amount of wealth through Gemu Company, Princess Mulesina has already started the ''buy, buy, buy'' mode, arming herself to the teeth with artifacts. He holds the scepter of death, the blessing of the elf goddess on his waist, the armor of the **** of magic, the wings of the seraph behind him, the crown of death on his head, and the boots of the **** of war on his feet... These are all super artifacts worth tens of thousands of dollars. Although the Condor Knights of the Condor Empire are also armed with artifacts, the entire Condor Knights have more than 30,000 artifacts, but artifacts are not the same as artifacts. There is a world of difference with value. Take these artifacts on Princess Mulesina as an example. Just one can be worth hundreds of ordinary artifacts. It was quite far away just now, and Princess Mulesina didn''t turn on the divine weapon on her body, so Lao Bajin and Virgin didn''t think much of it. Until this time, the two sides were about to fight, and the corner of Princess Mulesina''s mouth was slightly upturned, and a sly smirk appeared. In the next moment, with a swipe, the radiance of the artifact all over her body was revealed by her. In an instant, there seemed to be a sun shining with colorful rays in the sky, almost blinding Lao Ba Jin and Virgin''s dog eyes. The two rushed forward with confidence a moment ago, ready to let Princess Mulesina accept the scourge of society, but they did not expect to see the power of wealth in a blink of an eye. The two of them, as natural disaster-level powerhouses, although they also have artifacts on their bodies, such as Lao Bajin''s magic wand and Virgin''s knight sword, but in comparison, any artifact on Princess Mulesina''s body can completely explode their normal life. Proud magic wand and knight''s sword. Virgin''s face was full of shock, and Lao Ba Jin couldn''t maintain his expression, showing a stunned and affectionate expression. His heart was full of MMPs, and he let no one live. Could it be that this little girl, Princess Mulesina, robbed a certain god''s treasure trove! Princess Mulesina didn''t give them a shocking neutral. After showing a divine weapon, she didn''t let Mahabam attack, she just waved her staff and released bone spurs all over the sky. Although it is only the lowest level of undead magic, it is different in Princess Mulesina. Countless bone spurs over one meter long appear in all directions, and each bone spur is blessed with more than 20 kinds of buffs, such as Sharp, Armor-piercing, Poisonous, Acceleration, Weakness, Tear, Blood Loss, Explosion, Sickness, Blindness This kind of bone spur is enough for anyone to drink a pot as long as it is scratched, even the powerhouse of natural disaster level, dare not take it lightly. Virgin bears the brunt, his heart has sunk to the bottom, and the previous sense of superiority with two against one has disappeared. What to do with more and less, this is bullying! They are also natural disaster-level powerhouses. Compared with the princess on the opposite side, I am not even a beggar. The only knight sword I can hold is probably handed in front of others, and the other party will not even look at it. At a critical moment, Virgin''s figure flickered, and it appeared again after retreating more than ten kilometers, but it was too late to breathe a sigh of relief. At the moment when he appeared, a bone spur followed him like a shadow, causing his hair to stand on end, and he quickly blocked with a horizontal sword. . There was a ding sound of gold and iron, followed by an explosion. Although the bone spur was blocked, it exploded directly, blasting a cloud of poisonous mist, which quickly swept towards Virgin. Virgin reacted quickly, and his figure flashed again, appearing dozens of meters away. But he appeared again, but his face was ugly, his eyes were filled with resentment, and he looked at Princess Mulesina who was intercepted by Lao Bajin in the distance. It turned out that in the short confrontation just now, on the surface, Princess Mulesina used a wave of bone spurs to force back the Virgin Calamity, but Princess Mulesina''s real purpose was not like this, but to give him silently. A death curse. Actually, the curse of death is not really a powerful magic, but with the blessing of the ''Death Scepter'' and the ''Death Crown'', this ordinary magic that can no longer be ordinary shows its extraordinary power. When Virgin was tired of dealing with those bone spurs, the curse of death silently fell on him. When he found out, the curse had already struck, causing him to be instantly attacked, and his combat effectiveness dropped sharply by more than [10%]. Don''t underestimate this [10%] weakening. In fact, in the battles of most natural disaster-level powerhouses, the difference between victory and defeat is often the slightest difference. Old Ba Jin didn''t expect that the little girl who was not in his eyes was actually a krypton gold player. Compared with the young Virgin, the experienced Ba Jin knew as soon as he made a move that this time he kicked the iron plate. . But the matter had come to this point, and Lao Ba Jin had no way out. He simply turned his heart away, roared, and his aura exploded. The hundred-meter-high colossus waved his arms to Mulesina who was standing on Mahabam''s head. The princess called... At the same time, on the ground, the situation of the battle is changing unexpectedly at an extremely fast speed. Originally, according to the three-tier echelon, the Lorenzo Kingdom planned to deplete the enemy''s morale, and then counter-charged with mecha troops to break through the enemy''s front. I just didn''t expect that the natural disaster-level duel came so quickly, others might not know it, but Green knew all too well that the current Princess Mulesina, not to mention the two old Ba Jin and Virgin, is the third of the Asgar Kingdom. A natural disaster powerhouse gathered together, and they would definitely not be able to beat Mulesina, who was in a divine outfit and a middle-level natural disaster bone dragon. Therefore, once the natural disaster-level duel begins, the war will almost come to an end. "Is it going to end just after the start?" Greene was a little uninterested, but his purpose this time was to test a new battlefield command system, but he couldn''t pull it back without appearing. Green simply ordered to launch a counterattack immediately. This somewhat inexplicable order was somewhat incomprehensible to the officers below, but Green didn''t need them to understand, just execute the order. The Red Queen in the Great Ape King took over the command of Green''s 45,000 Ma Runjia. At this time, Green was connected to the soul network composed of the eyeballs of the evil eye monster, and a huge screen appeared in his mind. From the perspective of God, he could see nodes one by one, and evenly distributed around those nodes were smaller ones. four nodes. When choosing the Red Queen, having superb campaign command ability and experience is an important criterion, so the Red Queen is no stranger to battlefield command. And before coming here, similar actual combat performances have been carried out in the foggy world more than once. Even in the first actual combat, the Red Queen is still methodical, with the powerful computing power of Alchemy Computer No. 2, to each of the soul network nodes. With precise and unmistakable orders. Asgard Kingdom''s army as the attacker did not realize at this time that the outcome of this war was already doomed long before it even started. The unidentified soldiers are still marching forward happily, fantasizing about the enemy''s vulnerability, fantasizing about the glory after victory, fantasizing about plundering the enemy''s wealth and women, fantasizing about... But at this time, in the middle of the array of Lorenzo Kingdom, a huge gap suddenly cracked. The front-line commander of Asgar Kingdom didn''t understand what was going on when he saw a white smoke billowing up. It was the white smoke from the steam power core when Ma Runjia was running at full power, and tens of thousands of Ma Runjia started at the same time. , the white smoke connected into one piece, rising into the air, like forming a huge cloud. followed by the vibration of the ground and the roar of the mecha. Three models, nearly 100,000 horses, flooded out from the cracked gap in the army formation. The front half is the Mecha Corps controlled by the Red Queen, and the back is the Mecha Corps under the command of Princess Mulesina. These ordinary versions of Ma Runjia are commanded by the more intelligent undead under the command of Princess Mulesina. Green only needs to issue general orders such as ''attack'' and ''defense''. (end of this chapter) Chapter 648： 654? Sparrow Rocket Chapter 648 654 Sparrow Rocket "That kind of mecha!" The frontline commander of the Asgars saw the Marun Armor Corps that charged out, and immediately recognized this kind of mecha that had recently gained fame and was very active in the No. 1 Void World. "Quick! Let the artillery fire! Destroy those iron coffins..." Soon, the Asgar artillery burst into a roar. The number of enchanted cannons is not inferior to that of the Lorenzo Kingdom. In fact, in terms of equipment alone, the Asgars are very well-equipped, and even in some aspects they are comparable to the elite troops of the Condor Empire. However, no matter how sophisticated weapons are, they must eventually fall into the hands of humans. This time, the inferiority of the Asgars is exposed. The soldiers are sloppy and lax in training. This is evident from their shelling. Hundreds of enchanted cannons spewed furious flames from the muzzle, but less than a quarter of the bullets actually landed on the heads of the rushing mechs. Randomly hit the open space. It seems that the artillery gentlemen did not calibrate the target at all, and just threw the shells out to complete the task. Even in one round of shelling, several rounds fell on their own heads. Those magical barriers that can resist the artillery fire are all aimed at the front, but I didnt expect the fatal attack to come from the back. After a few cannonballs, the loss was heavy, and at least hundreds of the advancing infantry regiments were killed. And the joke is not over yet. After the ?? was shelled, the infantrymen of the Asgar Kingdom were all dumbfounded. From the soldiers to the officers to the frontline commanders, no one knew why there were shells coming from behind them. At this moment, a soldier with no brains whispered: "Damn it, it''s over! The enemy has circled behind us?" In fact, he just said it casually, but was heard by a panicked comrade next to him, and suddenly screamed: "What are you talking about! The enemy has gone behind!" followed by someone shouting: "No, we are surrounded!" In an instant, all kinds of rumors began to mutate and spread among the soldiers, and the infantry phalanx next door had become, and the cunning and cruel Lorenzo had sent troops to detour behind them, and captured the capital of the kingdom of Asgar. , Now the king and queen, as well as the prime minister and minister, have all become the captives of the Lorenzo. Even in some rumors, there have been quite detailed descriptions of how the soldiers of the Kingdom of Lorenzo were ruthless and lustful, and how to get their young and beautiful queen into the military camp. At this time, the mecha troop was already facing the artillery fire and rushed into the range of the dragon hunting rifle. Although they were bombarded by the enemy, before the mecha troops launched their charge, the mage group had built a magical barrier on their heads, which could withstand at least five rounds of enchanted cannon attacks. At this moment, the Asgar artillery had just fired three rounds of artillery. Under the command of the Red Queen, the mecha squads rushing to the front raised their guns and aimed. Although the Asgars'' infantry corps bears a magical barrier, the magical barrier on this battlefield is mainly aimed at artillery fire, and in order to cooperate with the movement of the infantry corps, the magical barrier does not extend to the ground, but the lower edge is far from the ground. Two or three meters in height. In this way, it can defend against the large-scale artillery fire of the enemy, without hindering the movement of the army and the shooting of the soldiers below. However, this ''convenient'' setting is more convenient for Green''s Horse Run Armor Corps. The ''air cushion'' formed by the jet of steam under the feet glides quickly and shoots at the same time as the speed is not reduced. As more and more gunshots sounded, Asgar''s infantry array burst into conspicuous red or white blood flowers. The advancing soldiers in the array fell to the ground one after another, were trampled directly by their companions behind, and mixed with the soil of the battlefield... Inside the Great Ape King, the Red Queen''s voice said indifferently: "The forward is two kilometers away, calculate the optimal plan...Zone locks the target..." As the intelligent system of Alchemy Computer No. 2, the essence of the Red Queen is still the soul body. She was originally a female general who stood out when fighting the orcs in the kingdom of nightmares. Because of her high tactical quality and the highest match of soul frequency with the second machine, she was finally selected by Green and became an intelligent system. But as a system, the Red Queen''s own memory and her thoughts were not erased. That seems to be the safest way, but in Green''s opinion, if the memory is erased, it will kill the future development of the Red Queen, so he just transformed the Red Queen into a special shadow ghost. This is similar to Claire on Unit 1. Green hopes that they can evolve into a higher-level intelligent system so that they can carry an alchemy computer with a higher level of hardware. In front of the Red Queen, a stream of data gathered from countless magical runes flashed rapidly, and these data streams were aggregated from the entire soul link network. The eyeballs installed on the head of Ma Run''s skeleton soldiers are not only nodes of the soul network, but also a sensor device for external information collection, allowing the Red Queen''s brain to obtain the first-hand situation on the battlefield at the first time. As a female general who has commanded hundreds of thousands of large-scale battles in the nightmare world, the Red Queen feels that commanding battles has never been as easy and comfortable as it is now. Originally, when she was on the battlefield, whether it was a small and medium-sized battle with a few thousand people, or a big battle involving more than 100,000 people, all the battlefield information she obtained was vague or even ambiguous, so she had to make decisions in a volatile situation. Decisions about the outcome of the war. But now, she can directly obtain the latest and fastest battlefield information through the soul network. For the Red Queen, it was a direct reduction from the difficulty of ''nightmare'' to ''easy'' difficulty. "At a distance of 1,500, fire rockets." The Red Queen muttered to herself in a flat tone: "Divisional target guidance..." On the battlefield, Ma Runjia, who was charging fast, reached a maximum speed of 150 kilometers per hour, galloping on a flat battlefield. Although the rapid assault will affect the shooting accuracy, it will form an indomitable momentum. The principle is the same as the cavalry charge, which will cause psychological pressure on the enemy. The Red Queen''s order is instantly communicated to each mech through the Soul Network. Immediately from Ma Runjia''s back, he set up a double-fired rocket launcher on the left and right sides, and then launched "snap~e~e~" in succession. These ''rockets'' were also conceived by Green based on the memory of his previous life, and were equipped on Ma Runjia as a fire cover for rapid assaults. This small rocket, less than one meter long, is called the sparrow rocket by Green. The range of the sparrow rocket is very short, less than two kilometers, but the charge is full. The warheads are filled with compressed enchanted explosives. Each warhead weighs ten kilograms. The power of the explosion is the number of ordinary enchanted cannons. times! And in the warheads of these rockets, there are hundreds of steel **** the size of soybean grains, which are blasted by the enchanted explosives inside, and a steel ball storm will be formed in an instant... This sparrow rocket is the first time Green has shown it. The mechas that were previously exported to the Condor Empire, and the mecha corps under the command of Princess Mulesina were not available. In an instant, as the first sparrow rocket was launched, it was like a swarm of bees behind it, black and white! The mecha army of nearly 50,000 people, each mecha is equipped with four sparrow rockets, and a salvo is nearly 200,000... The Asgars had never seen this kind of weapon at all. Seeing it was densely packed, trailing fire tails, mushroom heads and stick-mounted objects flying, and the soldier at the front was very strange. But they didn''t worry too much. There was a thick tower shield in front of the infantry war. As long as the attack of ordinary light weapons did not penetrate the gap of the tower shield, it was difficult to cause fatal damage to the soldiers behind. However, what the Asgars did not expect was that the sparrow rockets flew more than a thousand meters on the ground, passing through the gap under the magic barrier of the mage regiment, but did not hit the tower shield of the infantry phalanx. , but suddenly rose upwards, climbing to more than ten meters, and then the "Boom~Boom~" exploded like a goddess scattered flowers. If you look down from the air, you will see small mushrooms with a diameter of less than three meters appearing above the dense Asgar infantry phalanx. But under these small mushrooms, the huge power of the enchanted explosives and the metal storm formed by the steel **** emptied a large area. The protective gear worn by the Asgars has almost no effect in this situation. The hard iron armor or leather armor is easily penetrated and torn by high-speed steel balls. fly At this moment, both the Asgars and the soldiers of the Lorenzo Kingdom on their side were shocked and stunned when they saw the horror that happened on the battlefield. It was even more shocking for the Lorenzo Kingdom, because they saw the whole process with their own eyes. Just a minute ago, those big iron men had just passed by them, and they were not afraid of death and rushed to the enemy under the artillery fire, followed closely. Immediately, a dense flame burst out, and then... it was like this... Many people will involuntarily have a thought that makes their hearts palpitate. What will happen if those things fall on their heads one day? Thinking of this, I couldn''t help shivering, and I was very glad that I was from Lorenzo, not the unlucky **** facing the plague. In the back of the Asgar Kingdom, the Marshal of Leipzig, who was the commander-in-chief of this war, was completely stunned. He wondered if he was still dreaming. As long as he closed his eyes and opened them again, he would return to the morning. , he was still lying in the warm silk quilt. Unfortunately, when he closed his eyes, he could still hear the constant sound of artillery fire on the battlefield, and a haze of defeat had enveloped his heart. (end of this chapter) Chapter 649： 655? Sacrifice and Collapse Chapter 649 655 Sacrifice and Collapse After a round of sparrow rockets, the Asgars lost more than 150,000 people in an instant! For the entire kingdom of Asgar, they have never suffered such terrifying casualties since their founding. The death rate of ?? exceeds [30%] on the battlefield, what is the concept! Even the most elite troops of the Condor Empire, known for their bravery and skill in battle, will collapse after suffering a battle damage rate exceeding [30%]. In the previous wars of the Asgar Kingdom, this number was mostly [5%] or lower. Sometimes an average of one or two people per 100 died, and the entire army collapsed directly. But this time, the Asgars can proudly hold the record. The army formation of the Asgars who were still advancing suddenly stopped, and the rumors that were still spreading in the team came to an abrupt end, and even the mage regiment and artillery behind were stunned. About half a minute later, seeing that the mecha that fired a sparrow rocket was about to rush over, the button was activated neatly and a sharp bayonet popped out in front of the muzzle... "Assault troops, prepare for hand-to-hand combat, contact is expected in twenty-three seconds..." The Red Queen''s icy female voice was still muttering to herself. Only then did the Asgar soldiers react, and they finally collapsed completely in the face of the mountains of corpses and the sea of ??blood and the fiercely charged enemies, as well as the dazzling bayonet. In an instant, the army was defeated like a mountain! The array of ?? soldiers quickly collapsed like a sand bank in the current, and the officers among them also fled back, and none of them tried to block the enemy or gather their troops. However, how could a rout soldier outrun a speeding mech! In the blink of an eye, the Ma Runjia army had already rushed up, and some Asgar deserters found that the mecha behind them were coming towards them, and quickly adjusted their direction and ran to the side, trying to clear the passage as much as possible. One person, two people The deserters of the Asgars actually consciously gave way to a passage, allowing the charging mecha army to pass through without hindrance, and then crashed into the mage group and artillery positions behind... At this time, on the Lorenzo Kingdom side, officers at all levels understood what Green''s order for a full-scale counterattack meant. It turned out that it wasn''t just for the mecha corps to attack, but to let them all go up. Remembering the fifty acres of land promised by Princess Mulesina before the war, the soldiers and officers all woke up and rushed forward, trying to get military merit. Unfortunately, at this time, the survivors of the Asgar Kingdom had long been scared out of their minds. Seeing the Lorenzo people pressing on the whole line, there was no resistance at all. They simply chose to surrender and threw their weapons in their hands. Lying on the ground, he also found a pole to raise a white flag, indicating that he had surrendered, so as not to be accidentally injured. As for where the clean and tidy white flag came from, it is an unspoken rule that has been circulated in the Asgar army for a long time. Carry one with you. At the same time, the natural disaster showdown in the sky also came to an end. Just when the Ma Runjia Army launched the charge, Princess Mulesina ran out of patience in the face of the Virgin Calamity that was entangled again, and the experienced and slippery old Ba Jin. Originally, Princess Mulesina was wondering if she could not use Mahabam, and only rely on her own strength to defeat the enemy with one enemy and two. But after the real fight, she realized that every natural disaster-level powerhouse is not a vegetarian, even if she is an RMB player, even if she is wearing a divine costume, she can certainly have some advantages when facing two natural disasters of the same level, but Want to kill one of them, but not so easy to do. Especially the old Ba Jin, who has been fighting for decades in the first stage of natural disasters, and his strength and experience are quite formidable, so that Princess Mulesina''s several ultimate moves that she wanted to achieve were not even close enough, and she finally returned without success. "Damn it! This bad old man is very bad, he has to force the old lady to make a killer!" Princess Moulesina gritted her teeth secretly, her beautiful big eyes contained a flame of anger, and she had been teased out by Lao Bajin''s endless means. . Originally, she planned to kill Virgin. After all, she was weaker, and she was a knight. Compared with a magician, a knight was easier to kill. But now, Princess Mulesina has changed her mind and she has decided to kill the nasty old man Bajin. "Mahabam!" Princess Mulesina shouted. Bone Dragon Mahabam immediately understood what she meant, and suddenly let out an astonishing dragon roar, his body shook slightly, his aura suddenly soared, and he climbed from the first natural disaster level to the middle level peak. "It''s impossible!" Lao Ba Jin''s eyes widened, looking at the behemoth wearing mechanical armor not far away, his pupils were full of inconceivables. With his old-fashioned experience, he was certain in just a moment that this skull dragon was not bluffing. But it really has the terrifying strength of the middle-level natural disaster. "Conspiracy! This is an outright conspiracy!" Old Ba Jin recalled from his shock, and then looked at the heroic Princess Mulesina, he had thoroughly figured it out. From the very beginning, the Kingdom of Lorenzo was a hunter. And their kingdom of Asgar is the prey, only they are complacent and think that this is a good opportunity to invade neighboring countries. "Cunning Lorenzo!" Lao Bajin stared at Princess Mulesina sullenly, scolded from between his teeth, and then turned around and ran away without even saying hello to the Virgin Calamity next to him. . Virgin was also taken aback, seeing Mahabam showing off his true strength, he was also stunned to discover that the hateful woman from the beginning to the end had not shown her full strength. "It''s over!" Two words popped out of Virgin''s heart. Just at this moment, the Ma Runjia Legion on the ground launched a sparrow rocket, instantly killing the Asgars who were facing such weapons of mass destruction for the first time. heavy. The Virgin knew that defeat was inevitable, but as the guardian of the kingdom of Asgar, he was powerless to protect the country. As a knight, he has an urge to die in battle and pursue sacrifice. This is the destination of a knight and the highest manifestation of chivalry. But at this moment, the old Ba Jin, whom he had always respected so much, suddenly ran away, and then Princess Mulesina and Mahabam chased after him. Virgin blinked, and several black lines appeared on his face. what''s going on? Has he been ignored? This is too contemptible, how to say that he is also a natural disaster grade powerhouse, okay? With this kind of mood, Virgin couldn''t help but grit his teeth secretly, and looked at the Ma Runjia Legion that was raging on the ground, he couldn''t help but feel angry and wicked from his heart: "Damn woman! Damn Lorenzo! You despise me so much. , I will make you regret it and pay a heavy price." "Hey, what are you thinking?" But at this moment, a voice suddenly came: "Is it still going to fight? If you don''t fight, just surrender now." "Uh..." Virgin was taken aback and immediately turned his head to look at the sound, and saw a young man standing in the air not far away, looking at him with a pair of dead fish eyes. At the young man''s feet, there is a big furry, very beautiful dog, and a magic portal emerges on the other side, from which the huge upper body of the skeleton lord emerges, with green soul fire beating in the eye sockets, eyeing the tiger. stared at the shocked Virgin. "Duke of Northwest Province!" Virgin recognized Green. As the fourth natural disaster-level powerhouse that Lorenzo Kingdom once suspected, he certainly recognized Green''s appearance. Its just that they were very sure at the beginning that the rising upstart of the Lorenzo Kingdom is definitely not a natural disaster grade, but what is the situation now? What is that big skeleton next to it? "Cunning Lorenzo!" Virgin cursed in unison, thinking about what to do next. Although he is a natural disaster grade powerhouse, it cannot change the essence of him as an Asgar. Originally wanted to uphold the spirit of chivalry and prepare for a glorious sacrifice on the battlefield, but seeing Lao Bajin running away without a word, Virgin instantly felt as if he had eaten shit. Why is it that everyone is a natural disaster, usually you eat more and occupy more, known as the number one in Asgar, when it comes to the critical time, you don''t even let a fart, just run with your tail between your legs! Why should I foolishly die here! Virgin had mixed feelings in his heart, thinking of his two sons in the capital of Asgar, thinking of his six lovers and eight illegitimate children raised outside, thinking of a huge and beautiful villa, thinking of the savings in the bank, thinking of a noble and beautiful wife... If he died here, that **** would happily take his inheritance and find a younger, stronger guy to remarry. At that time, I don''t know which wild man will be in his big villa, spending his savings, enjoying his women, and beating his son... "I can''t die!" Virgin roared violently, his eyes stared like copper bells, and the flames of survival shot out from his pupils, like a dying bull, glaring fiercely at Green, shouting: " I surrender!" "Uh~~~" Green was stunned for a moment. He looked at Virgin just now. There is another guy who is going to fight to the death! Unexpectedly, this guy surrendered? "Okay! Don''t be so excited, you can surrender, and I won''t let you surrender." Green blinked his eyes and rubbed his nose with his fingers. Virgin also came back to his senses, the whole person seemed to be a deflated ball, and shook his head with a helpless smile, and then he was obedient, and directly issued an order to surrender to the remaining army of Asgar Kingdom below. Actually, at this time, it doesnt matter whether the surrender is ordered or not, the army of Asgar Kingdom is basically in a state of collapse, and many people are even scared crazy, fleeing back crazy, desperate, hoarse... (end of this chapter) Chapter 650： 656? Anticlimactic Chapter 650 656 Anticlimactic Virgin looked at the tragic situation below and couldn''t help sighing. He never thought that a war full of confidence would end up like this. A natural disaster grade aura emanated, but it contained a peaceful aura that calmed those people down. Virgin''s heart is somewhat pitiful, enough people have died today, if he doesn''t care about those crazy people, they will run on endlessly, until finally, they are exhausted. Green glanced at this decadent blond handsome guy. He had seen many natural disaster-level powerhouses before, but the Virgin in front of him was very different. General natural disasters, no matter the age, because of the huge gap between the strength and ordinary people, there is generally a lack of humanity in the mentality, people often feel that human beings are like ants, which is why there are terrifying incidents that often kill hundreds of thousands of people. Even including Green, the mentality is also developing in this direction. If it was him before the crossing, in the situation just now, he would definitely stop the Red Queen and launch the sparrow rocket when victory was already guaranteed. But this Virgin natural disaster is different. From him, you can see more aspects of human nature, such as greed for life and fear of death, such as compassion for the heavens and others, such as jealousy and resentment... This made Green a little curious about this person and could not help but look up and down. Feeling Green''s strange gaze, Virgin subconsciously felt the chrysanthemum tighten, not knowing what this sinister and vicious Lorenzo wanted to do. Green was expressionless, staring at each other with a pair of dead fish eyes. After a long silence, he suddenly asked, "What will you do with me in the future?" "Huh?" Virgin was stunned, not understanding what Green meant. Green said lightly: "This time the Asgar Kingdom is definitely over. Although the kingdom cannot be destroyed, the ceded land will definitely not run away, and..." Green paused deliberately at this point and emphasized: "The three natural disasters of the Asgar Kingdom. , At most one person will survive in my plan, and I hope that the one who survives is you." Virgin opened his mouth wide and looked at the expressionless young man with a pair of dead fish eyes in front of him in disbelief. He actually said lightly that he wanted to kill two natural disaster grade powerhouses, with a relaxed tone like killing a chicken. A creepy feeling made Virgin shudder, and he didn''t doubt Green''s determination to say these words. But is the natural disaster grade so easy to kill? At least just now Lao Ba Jin had escaped, and although Princess Mulesina chased after him, Virgin was not optimistic. He knows the power of Lao Ba Jin very well. Even if Princess Mulesina is not weak, it should not be too difficult to escape. However, at this moment, a high-pitched dragon roar came from afar, followed by the roar of the turbine engine of the bone dragon mecha, and a black spot appeared in the sky. The black spots grew bigger and bigger, and in a blink of an eye, a giant dragon painted in bright colors appeared. On the head of the giant dragon, Princess Mulesina is like a goddess of war, holding an exaggerated staff in one hand, and a ghastly head in the other. It is the old Ba Jin who just fled in embarrassment! And inside Lao Ba Jin''s head, a group of souls was frantically spinning and struggling, trying to break free from it, but was firmly sealed. This time, even the soul was caught. Even if Lao Ba Jin had other ways to resurrect, it would be difficult for the soul to escape, and even if he was resurrected, he would lose his original memory and become a complete stranger. "Old...Old Ba Jin!" Virgin exclaimed in shock. He didn''t want to hit the old Ba Jin, who was very powerful in his mind, but he was beheaded by Princess Mulesina so easily! In fact, compared to other natural disaster grades, Virgin is still too young. He also understands that the gap between the natural disaster grade primary and intermediate grades is far greater than the legendary primary and intermediate grades. Princess Mulesina has a middle-level natural disaster Mahabam, and she herself is in a divine costume. Under such circumstances, Lao Ba Jin can still escape, which is really a miracle. "How is it? Have you made up your mind?" Green''s voice sounded in his ears again. Virgin shivered violently, and there was a look of fear and struggle in his eyes. As a dignified and ideal natural disaster, he was also a big man in the Asgar Kingdom before, standing side by side with the king and the other two natural disasters. Although the ranking is relatively low, it cannot be denied that he is the ruler and the whole One of the masters of the kingdom of Asgar. But now if he agrees to Green, he has completely changed from a master to a servant of Green, which makes him a little unacceptable for a while. But no matter how hard it was to accept, he had to make a decision in the face of the threat of life and death. And he has just surrendered once, which has made his integrity worth a lot. Now think about this issue again. He is just a captive who surrendered. He has long lost his dignity. no big deal. It''s just that he is still considering the object of his allegiance, whether to choose the mysterious and unfathomable Necromancer in front of him, or the Princess Mulesina who is flying back. Green can see his situation, but it doesn''t matter. In fact, his solicitation is just a temporary idea. It doesn''t matter whether Virgin agrees or not. For the current Green, there is one more natural disaster first-level thug who is at the bottom of the power. Nothing can be changed. . Sure enough, Virgin kept silent until Princess Moulesina flew back. In fact, this was already a statement, he did not choose Green, but Princess Moulesina. From Virgin''s point of view, although Green is very mysterious and holds a natural disaster-level skeleton lord, he is only a legendary high-level. For a natural disaster-level powerhouse, it is shameful to surrender and become a servant. He does not want the other party to be just a legend. rank, and then spreading it out in the future will only make him even more embarrassed. In comparison, Princess Mulesina''s identity and strength are more suitable, and for the Virgin, women have an advantage, knights are loyal to the princess, isn''t this what it should be! It doesn''t go against the chivalry he upholds, it''s barely self-comfort. Green grinned, no longer staring at Virgin, but at Princess Moulesina who flew over. "So happy!" Princess Mulesina flew to the front and stood on Mahabam''s head, shouting excitedly, waving Lao Bajin''s head in her hand. Today, for the first time, she felt that the battle was so hearty, chasing after Lao Ba Jin, and finally killing and beheading, it was a matter of course. Immediately, she saw Green and Virgin standing next to each other. The two of them didn''t even intend to fight, and they didn''t look like enemies when they stood there. "This..." Princess Mulesina calmed down a little and looked at Green in confusion. Green spread his hands indifferently and said, "This Virgin Calamity has surrendered and wants to be loyal to you and become your servant." Then he turned his head to look at Virgin: "Is that what you mean?" Virgin''s face turned red, and he rubbed his hands in embarrassment. He didn''t dare to look at the head in Princess Mulesina''s hand, but he didn''t dare to say a word no matter what, he quickly nodded and said yes, expressing his willingness to be loyal. . Princess Mulesina is still a little confused, how can a good enemy natural disaster powerhouse be loyal to herself? Did I go to the wrong set, or what? Green looked at the old Ba Jin''s head and pointed out: "I''ll give you a living one, how about this dead one for me?" Princess Mulesina lifted the head that bound Lao Bajin''s soul, and threw it to Green very proudly: "This old guy is very cunning, be careful." Then she stepped on the top of Mahabam''s head: "The body It''s here too, let''s give it to you together." While speaking, Mahabam made a grunting sound from his body, as if he was about to vomit something. Of course, as a skull dragon, he doesn''t have a digestive system, he just takes out the corpse he swallowed. Green waved his hand and said: "Don''t be so troublesome, I don''t want his body, I just want to study this soul and see if it can be transformed into a dragon soul suitable for bone dragons. In the future, I will be promoted to natural disasters and use it to make bone dragons." Princess Mulesina nodded. She didn''t care what Greene wanted to do with Lao Bajin''s soul, but looked at Virgin with interest. Letting a natural disaster-level powerhouse become a servant, of course, cannot just stay on verbal promises, it has no effect at all, since it promises allegiance, it has to pay a price, Virgin must at least divide a part of the soul, after dealing with special methods, In the hands of Princess Mulesina, as long as he holds this trace of soul in the future, he will never be able to betray Princess Mulesina. At the moment of making the decision, Virgin was mentally prepared, so he didn''t make a big fuss and completed the process obediently. So far, on the frontal battlefield, the two natural disaster-level powerhouses of Asgar Kingdom died and surrendered. More than 400,000 troops lost one third, and all the rest surrendered. The ''Loa War'' is over. Next, the elites of the Asgar Kingdom are exhausted. Green and the others just need to occupy the capital of the Asgar Kingdom like an armed parade, and then sign a treaty that is acceptable to both parties. As for the army of the Kingdom of Asgar who took a detour from the Duchy of Caltest to attack the city of Bisisi, and the natural disaster of Nantest, although there is no news yet, there are two people, Archduke Prady and Marshal Santos. And Silabel personally sits in the town, the Nantest natural disaster is difficult to take advantage of. If you see the opportunity quickly, you can still escape and go back. If your head is not very bright, I am afraid the future is not optimistic. Sure enough, just six hours after the battle on the front line was over, news came from Bisisi Castle. The attacking Asgars and the coalition of the Duchy of Caltest were defeated, the natural disaster of Nantest was seriously injured and the Grand Duke Caltest was defeated and captured. Sixty thousand Asgar troops were killed and wounded, and 3000 were wounded. The rest chose to lay down their weapons. surrender. (end of this chapter) Chapter 651： 657? The Threat of Archduke Moharis Chapter 651 657 Threat of Archduke Moharis Green received information from Bixicheng, and he had long expected this result, after all, it was Asgard. As for the Nantester natural disaster who escaped with serious injuries, Green did not take it to heart. In the current Asgar Kingdom, there are nominally two natural disaster-level powerhouses left, but in fact Virgin has been captured and handed over a trace of his soul. , to give allegiance to Princess Mulesina, even if Nantes fled back to the Kingdom of Asgar, it would not change the situation. There is no suspense anymore. With the rapid advance of the army of the Kingdom of Lorenzo, there is no resistance wherever it goes. In this case, Green and Princess Mulesina did not make unnecessary killings, but some unexpected frictions and misunderstandings along the way were always indispensable. Especially in the kingdom of Asgar, these Asgar people always feel good about themselves, even if they have been defeated, they are still chattering and demanding this right and that right. As for the result... Of course, it was ruthlessly flogged by the Lorenzos, making them understand that defeat means defeat. After several parades and conflicts broke out, the Asgars who had been beaten a few times finally learned to behave well, and there were no more people who were ignorant of current affairs, just the reputation of the Kingdom of Lorenzo, among the Asgars It can be considered a complete stinky street, and it is associated with the name of the **** queen of Silabel. In the rumors of the Asgar Kingdom, the Lorenzo Kingdom has simply become a **** on earth. But in any case, the rumors can''t stop the speed of the Lorenzo Kingdom''s advance, seeing that the capital of the Asgar Kingdom is already in sight. However, on this evening, a person appeared in the marching camp of the Kingdom of Lorenzo. When ??Green received the news and rushed over, in the airship suspended in the air, Princess Mulesina, as the commander-in-chief, had already received the uninvited guest. This airship is the nominal ship of Princess Mulesina. After all, this time to occupy the capital of the Kingdom of Asgar, as an aggressor and a victor, it must not be too shabby. Therefore, a giant airship with a length of 270 meters was specially transferred from China as a guard of honor for Princess Mulesina. Green walked into the reception room above the airship, and immediately felt that the atmosphere inside was a little stiff. Princess Mulesina sat expressionlessly in the master''s seat, with a cup of hot black tea curling up in front of her. Sitting next to the guest was a tall, middle-aged man with a mustache and wearing the military uniform of the Condor Empire marshal. His face was also tensed, his brows were furrowed, showing dissatisfaction and arrogance. "Glynn, you''re here, please take a seat!" Princess Mulesina was slightly relieved when she saw Greene. To be honest, facing the marshal of the Condor Empire alone, she really couldn''t bear it. Although he has Mahabam, he is among the hundreds of thousands of troops, and his strength is not weak, and not long ago, he just killed Lao Ba Jin, making Princess Mulesina''s strength and confidence at the peak. But when facing the Grand Duke Moharis at this moment, she could feel her weakness all the time. Princess Mulesina silently insisted, her pride did not allow her to bow her head to this rude and arrogant bastard, and she still had one hope in her heart, that was to persist until Greene arrived. Although Green is not even a natural disaster grade now, Princess Mulesina has unexplained confidence in Green, and feels that if it is Green, she will definitely be able to deal with the people in front of her. "Who is this?" Green walked in with an expressionless face, glanced at Princess Mulesina who stood up, gave her a reassuring look, and then looked at Archduke Moharis, who was sitting still. In an instant, Green felt that the Grand Duke of the Condor Empire was hostile to him and Princess Mulesina, and couldn''t help sneering in his heart: "It seems that the visitor is not good!" "Archduke Moharis of the Condor Empire." Princess Mulesina introduced. In fact, before Green came over, she had already sent Green the information about Grand Duke Moharis. A well-known natural disaster-level high-ranking powerhouse in the Condor Empire, he holds the title of Grand Duke and the rank of Field Marshal. In addition, this Grand Duke Moharis also has an identity, that is, the in-laws of the royal family of Asgar Kingdom. Then Princess Moulesina said to the Grand Duke Moharis: "This is the Duke of Northwest Province of our country..." "You can call me Green, it''s an honor to meet you, Your Excellency." Green said lightly, bowing his head slightly. Mo Harris sat there arrogantly, looked up and down the Green, and didn''t even return the salute, snorted from his nostrils: "You are Green? It turns out that it is only a legendary high-ranking, it is better to be famous when you meet!" Green didn''t care, he came to the side of Princess Mulesina on his own, and sat face to face in front of Grand Duke Moharis, taking over the right to talk in place of Princess Mulesina. Since the other party was rude, he was no longer polite, and said indifferently: "I wonder what advice the Grand Duke has today for his uninvited visit?" "I just told Her Royal Highness Princess Mulesina." Grand Duke Moharis leaned back on the sofa in a relaxed manner, looking at Green''s reaction with a half-smile. Green''s expression remained unchanged, and he shook his head and said, "That''s useless. Now that I''m here, I''ll have the final say. If you have anything, please tell me, otherwise it will not be accepted." "Huh?" Grand Duke Moharis looked at Greene unexpectedly, and then glanced at Princess Mulesina next to him. He didn''t expect Greene to be so arrogant that he would take it all down, and he didn''t care about Princess Mulesina''s face. What is even more strange is that Princess Mulesina was not angry, but rather relieved. This surprised Archduke Moharis, and he began to re-evaluate Green''s status and strength in his heart, which could make Princess Mulesina willing to give up the right to speak. Obviously, this young man named Green is not ordinary. "What are you talking about! Young man, before you speak, you''d better find out who is sitting in front of you!" Although Archduke Moharis paid attention to his heart, he was still tough on the surface, and during the speech, he released his momentum, In an instant, the air in the entire reception room was stagnant. In fact, Archduke Moharis has secretly released the high-level momentum of natural disasters just now, otherwise it would be impossible for Princess Mulesina to bear so much pressure. Its just that he did it secretly before and saved a bit of face, but now he has no scruples and directly oppresses people. Greene''s expression was serious, and he felt as if a heavy burden was on his body, but this power was directly channeled by him to the cemetery and did not affect him in any way. Green looked at Archduke Moharis who was waiting for him to make a fool of himself: "Of course I know who is in front of me, but I''m afraid you don''t understand, who is in front of you!" "You..." Archduke Moharis couldn''t help being a little angry. Originally, he received a request from King Asgar, and spent a lot of money to ask him to dispatch to persuade the Kingdom of Lorenzo to retreat. Archduke Moharis didn''t take it seriously, and he didn''t want to meddle in his own business at first, but the offer from Asgar Kingdom was attractive enough, and because of his in-law relationship, it was difficult for him to shirk it, so he decided to come once and take the Kingdom of Lorenzo. Just send it away. And he thought that he had come forward in person, which was considered to be the face of the Lorenzo Kingdom, and the Lorenzo Kingdom should just accept it. But he didn''t expect that Princess Mulesina was actually soft and hard, gritted her teeth and didn''t agree to his request, and now another Green came, and he looked even more fearless, which made him even more embarrassed. If Grand Duke Mora was still there, he really wouldn''t. How dare you, but now that Archduke Mora is dead, could it be that he can''t hold down a Lorenzo Kingdom with a dignified Grand Duke Moharis! Thinking of this, Grand Duke Moharis'' aura erupted, emitting a bang from the airship''s reception room, shrouding the camp of the army of Lorenzo Kingdom. All the soldiers were terrified to feel the terror that a catastrophe was about to come. Only those undead creatures and horse-run armoured troops who did not know the fear were less affected. Princess Mulesina, who was present, also changed dramatically, and was about to summon Mahabam to help her share some of the pressure. But at this moment, Green''s hand lightly placed on her back, and the pressure on her body was evacuated along Green''s arm, which made her relieved. Princess Mulesina unexpectedly glanced at Green. She thought she had overestimated Green as much as possible, but she did not expect Green to surprise her again and again. "His Royal Highness, this kind of trick is useless, why don''t you just shoot us and kill us?" Under the terrifying momentum of the high-level natural disaster, Green was still sitting relaxed and comfortable on the sofa, looking at the opposite side with interest. Archduke Moharis, whose face became more and more ugly: "Kill us and you can achieve your goal, right?" "Do you think I dare not?" Grand Duke Moharis said through gritted teeth, his eyes already flashing with murderous intent, as if he was actually locked on Green''s body. Green felt like a light on his back, but his face was still calm. He didn''t believe that the Grand Duke from the Eagle Empire in front of him dared to make a real move. Even if he took a step back and the other party really made a move, he was confident that he could retreat completely, and he also possessed natural disasters. The Great Ape King with high-level combat power is hidden not far from this airship. Green sneered confidently, but suddenly sat up straight, burst into a fierce momentum, and shouted: "Of course you dare not! Unless you want to court death!" Although Green''s aura was far less than that of Grand Duke Moharis, his fearless appearance was extremely arrogant. Green stretched out two fingers: "Respected Archduke Moharis, now you have two choices! First, take action immediately and kill us. The consequence you have to bear is that the front line of the Condor Empire will no longer be available. A mecha, and the bone dragon that you Princess Muryatis ordered for 220 million pounds will never be delivered. I dont know what Prince Simdor and Princess Muryatis will be when they receive this news Expression... Second, immediately! Get out of here immediately!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 652： 658??hard steel Chapter 652 658 Hard Steel Speaking of the end, Green was already stern, stood up suddenly from his seat, and stared fiercely at the opposite Archduke Moharis. "You are courting death!" Archduke Moharis didn''t expect Green to be so daring and dare to let him go! In an instant, his face flushed red, like an angry bull, his eyes spewing fire. As for Green''s threat to stop the delivery of mecha and Princess Mullatis'' bone dragon, Archduke Moharis was a little afraid, but it was not completely helpless. As long as he doesn''t kill Green and Princess Mulesina, there is a way to pry open their mouths, and then he will simply get the entire production line and technology. For the entire Condor Empire, not only is he not at fault, but instead It is a great achievement. Thinking of this, Archduke Moharis had already made up his mind and stood up abruptly, with a stronger aura. However, to his surprise, Green sat down again at this time, and said lightly: "I''m already so embarrassed, are you going to take action to catch me and Princess Mulesina? Then ask me the location of the mecha production line?" Archduke Moharis was stagnant. Since Green had guessed his plan, he could still be so relaxed. Is there any other way? Thinking of this, Archduke Moharis couldn''t help but hesitate a little: "Who made this kid so fearless... Could it be... Archduke Mora didn''t die?" Thinking of Grand Duke Mora, Moharis'' heart couldn''t help but tremble. That strongman who is not inferior to Prince Simdor, even if he is also a high-level natural disaster, he will feel fear. But whether Greene is bluffing, or is he really relying on it, he is not sure now. If he is just suspicious, he will walk away in despair. If this matter spreads, he will not have to live in the future, and he will be directly ashamed. of suicide. Thinking of this, Archduke Moharis couldn''t help but sighed inwardly, and said to himself: "No matter, Archduke Mora is dead! This kid is just bluffing..." Green saw that Archduke Moharis was not bluffed, so he could not help shaking his head secretly: "It seems that this time I will inevitably show my cards and play a game!" Be mentally prepared, Green is not so entangled. Anyway, no matter how big the hole card is, it will be revealed sooner or later. Since Archduke Moharis is in trouble, he simply let him experience the anger of the Great Ape King. Thinking of this, Green stood up again, took a deep look at Grand Duke Moharis, and then said to Princess Mulesina: "It seems that His Royal Highness Grand Duke Moharis is not going to stop, so we have to fight." "Uh!" Princess Mulesina was stunned for a moment. She didn''t know what Green''s plans were, and she couldn''t think of how to resolve the current situation. Fortunately, at least it seems, Green still looks full of confidence. "Maybe he really has a way!" Princess Mulesina thought silently in her heart, and at the same time developed a more persistent pursuit of great strength. Because she started a sub-vocation of ''capitalist'' before, she has recently fallen into the pursuit of wealth, but she has neglected her own cultivation. Moreover, the easy killing of Lao Ba Jin before gave her an illusion that wealth could be transformed into combat power. Until the arrival of Archduke Moharis, it was like a blow to the head to wake up Princess Mulesina. All artifact equipment and all mecha weapons may play a supporting role to some extent, but their own strength is the real foundation. If she has the strength of natural disasters at this time, even if it is not as good as Grand Duke Moharis, but at least at a level, only at this time can she show the role of wealth. With her artifact, with the bone dragon mecha, she can defeat the strength even more. strong enemy. But without the premise of his own strength, all this is meaningless Shuiyuejinghua. Princess Mulesina, who suffered humiliation, secretly made up her mind that after returning home, she must set things right, let go of her attachment to wealth, and work hard to cultivate herself. "His Royal Highness, please go outside!" Green made an inviting gesture: "Let''s not break the airship of Her Royal Highness." Finished speaking, Green took the lead out of the reception room. Princess Mulesina followed closely, she didn''t want to share a room with Grand Commons Moharis anyway. Grand Duke Moharis narrowed his eyes slightly, staring at the backs of Green and Princess Mulesina. As the Grand Duke of the Condor Empire, he did not make a sneak attack, and in his opinion, to deal with the two juniors, it was enough to defeat them directly. , no need for conspiracy at all. The ?? just made Archduke Moharis a little strange. What kind of trump card did Green, a legendary high-level kid, have just challenged him, and looking at his posture, he looked quite confident. Green walked out and said to Princess Mulesina: "By the way, Your Royal Highness, you should contact Prince Simdor and Princess Muryatis immediately, in view of the condor Empire''s influence on Lorenzo Kingdom. The unfriendly attitude will immediately interrupt all cooperation between the two countries. Just now, I have informed the Northwest Province that the 20,000 mechas that will be sent out tomorrow will be withheld." Green spoke without lowering his voice, and every word was clearly heard by Archduke Moharis. "Humph!" Archduke Moharis snorted coldly, he didn''t care at all about this trick of taking advantage of the situation to exert pressure. As the Grand Duke of the Condor Empire, if he couldn''t bear the pressure, he would simply find a piece of tofu and kill him. Besides, with his status and status, even Prince Simdor and Princess Muryatis would have to. Give him some face. However, Green''s next words made his face gloomy. After listening to Greenton for a while, he said: "By the way, contact Brenton. Didn''t he order 100,000 mechas from us last time? He said that the first batch has been completed, a total of 20,000. , let him pick up the goods." Archduke Moharis immediately understood that this was the mecha that he had just intercepted and prepared for the Condor Empire. Green really did it. He directly transferred the mecha. The new mecha will have to wait another half a month. In addition... Archduke Moharis suddenly felt that the name Green mentioned just now sounded a little familiar: "Wait! Brenton... Archbishop Link of the Church of the Holy Light has a younger brother... It seems to be called Brenton, isn''t it..." Thinking of this, his heart finally throbbed. He didn''t expect that Green and Princess Mulesina actually had access to the Church of the Holy Light! If this ''Brenton'' is really that ''Brenton'' then it''s a bit of a hassle! At present, the reason why the Condor Empire can suppress the Church of Holy Light on the frontal battlefield is that in addition to uniting Sithone and the Death Council to fight more and less, the horse-run armor provided by the Kingdom of Lorenzo also plays a very important role, greatly reducing the The casualties of the middle and lower-level officers and soldiers of the Condor Empire were reduced, and through this, they gained a numerical advantage over the Holy Light Church army. But once the Holy Light Church also obtained the same mecha, it would not only affect the delivery speed of their side, but also offset the advantages brought by the mecha. And the political impact will be very bad, and the Kingdom of Lorenzo will likely fall to the Church of the Holy Light completely. If it was before, because of the existence of Archduke Mora, the Kingdom of Lorenzo and the Condor Empire were closely related, and the Kingdom of Lorenzo was tightly bound to the chariot of the Condor Empire. Now that Archduke Mora is no longer there, the influence of the Condor Empire on the Kingdom of Lorenzo has declined. Originally, the relationship between the two countries was very close because of the mecha purchase order and the friendship between the two princesses. But the persecution of Archduke Moharis completely shakes this close relationship. If he can''t handle this matter well, the Kingdom of Lorenzo will fall to the Church of the Holy Light... Thinking of the consequences, Grand Duke Moharis'' face became even gloomier. He would never allow that to happen! "You ignorant boy, this is what you forced me to do!" Grand Duke Moharis gritted his teeth and thought to himself, then walked out step by step. came to the deck of the airship, because of the momentum that Archduke Moharis exuded before, the soldiers on these airships all turned pale, and some of the weaker ones even collapsed to the ground. Green stopped, looked back at Grand Duke Moharis, and said indifferently: "His Royal Highness, please!" While speaking, Green''s figure flashed, and he quickly summoned the Angel of Death, and he threw his body into the cemetery. With a swish, the three pairs of metal wings of the Angel of Death unfolded, and a momentum of the primary natural disaster grade emerged, and it climbed steadily until it reached the limit, and then a divine power erupted from the body of the Angel of Death, directly using the divine power blessing to raise it to The middle-level natural disaster immediately soared into the sky and flew into the sky! Archduke Moharis also ascended from the airship into the air, staring at Green who was showing the state of an angel of death, with a hint of comprehension in his heart, and sneered: "So it is, it seems that I did underestimate you before, you did it this way. Have you reached the natural disaster level? Its a different way, but unfortunately you are still too weak! Even with the blessing of divine power, it is only the middle level of natural disasters, but you simply dont understand what high level natural disasters mean! While speaking, Archduke Moharis was slowly surging with a more terrifying and huge aura than the Angel of Death. In front of Archduke Moharis, the originally very powerful Angel of Death was more like a weak baby facing a strong adult. "You ignorant boy, I''ll make you understand how painful it is to insult a high-level natural disaster powerhouse..." Duke Moharis grinned grimly. Princess Mulesina, who was standing on the deck of the airship, looked up anxiously. She doesn''t know what other cards Green has, but it is definitely not enough to rely on this divine power to bless the Angel of Death who has reached the middle level of the natural disaster. She is very sure that the fighting power of this Angel of Death is not as good as that of Mahabam. "Green..." Princess Mulesina''s heart came to her throat. (end of this chapter) Chapter 653： 659 Great Ape Kings Debut Chapter 653 659 The first show of the Great Ape King At this time, on the airship, on the ground, and in the camp, countless soldiers and officers of the Kingdom of Lorenzo were also looking up at the sky. Even with thick clouds blocking most of them, they could not see anything, but they could feel two powerful breaths, one of which was powerful and vast, like a vast ocean, and the other was weak and tenacious, like a small boat in a stormy sea. . Even if you can''t see anything, everyone can tell the difference. The strong is the enemy, the weak is their commander, and the strong belongs to the Lorenzo Kingdom. At this time, facing an unprecedented powerful enemy, as soldiers, they could do nothing but pray silently. "Mahabam, go and help, be careful! Don''t die anyway." Princess Mulesina gritted her teeth and gave orders to Mahabam through the soul link. "As you wish, my master!" Mahabam''s thick and heavy voice sounded in Princess Mulesina''s mind, and there was no retreat or fear because the enemy was a powerful natural disaster. "Roar~~~~" Accompanied by a dragon roar, the bone dragon Mahabam spread his wings and was about to fly upwards. Archduke Moharis glanced at the corner of his mouth with a contemptuous smile, and at a glance he could see the essence of Mahabam, a strangely modified bone dragon. Although his strength was good, in his eyes, it was still meaningless. struggle. And he saw the giant alchemy mecha wrapped in Mahabam, and his eyes flashed with a strong greed: "Are these also new technologies of the Lorenzo Kingdom? It seems that I really underestimated the Lorenzo people at first, but These technologies will eventually belong to the Condor Empire! It belongs to my Archduke Moharis!" However, at the moment when Archduke Moharis was distracted, a sense of danger that made his hair stand on end suddenly emerged from the bottom of his heart. "Not good!" Archduke Moharis was shocked and turned his head sharply to look in front of him, only to see a dazzling white light rushing towards him at an extremely fast speed. "What''s going on? Where did the attack come from!" Archduke Moharis was extremely terrified. The power contained in this white light could definitely pose a huge threat to his life. This is already a high-level natural disaster. Which natural disaster is it? High-level, actually want to attack him? On the ground, the soldiers and officers who looked up, everyone on the airship, Princess Mulesina, the bone dragon Mahabam... all saw behind the angel of death, a swaying light and shadow, a behemoth, tight Then it was shrouded in a dazzling white light. From a distance, it seems that there is another sun in the sky! Princess Mulesina was stunned. She never expected that Green was still hiding such a terrifying and powerful hole card. Mahabam, who was about to rush up with his heroic determination to die, also stopped. The core of the bone dragon wrapped in the mecha bounced, and the output power was [30%] higher than usual. The fire of his soul throbbed, full of shock and disbelief. On the ground, many people looking up, were all stinged by the white light eyes, and the eyes were bright, and they could not see anything clearly. Archduke Moharis suddenly felt the danger, but he was distracted and looked down just now, which made him lose the chance to escape. In the blink of an eye, the white light was already in front of him, and he only had to cross his arms to prop up a light curtain in front of him. In the next moment, there was a loud bang, and the huge white light ball slammed into the defensive barrier of Archduke Moharis. Archduke Moharis roared, and a huge phantom hundreds of meters high emerged from behind him, but before it turned into reality, his body was engulfed, and the white light ball exploded in an instant, making a louder movement. At this moment, the whole world shook. The colossus, which was half condensed by Grand Duke Moharis, collapsed suddenly, and a figure flew backwards from the violent explosion. At this time, Archduke Moharis was very embarrassed. The exquisite and gorgeous military uniform of the marshal had turned into a strip of cloth. His left arm was bare, showing strong muscles. It means that he was injured just now. Archduke Moharis was startled and angry, his eyes seemed to burst with fire. Just now, he did suffer a loss, but it was not fatal. At the last moment, he disintegrated the colossus, neutralizing most of the power of the light ball. However, as a high-ranking powerhouse of natural disasters, Archduke Moharis felt that his dignity had been seriously challenged. He had to take revenge and use the blood of the enemy to wash away his shame. However, as he looked towards the source of the light ball, he showed a surprised and solemn expression. I saw behind the angel of death, after a light and shadow floated, a huge battleship of silver-gray and painted with blue and gold stripes had emerged. The shape of this battleship is very novel. It is different from the void ships or airship battleships of any other country. The ball of light that destroys a city is shot from this main gun. "Lorenzos! Is this what you rely on?" Archduke Moharis showed a hideous smile. This strange warship is indeed very powerful, and the main gun even has the power equivalent to that of a natural disaster-level high-level powerhouse. However, that''s all, no matter how strong a battleship''s attack power is, it is only a huge and cumbersome battleship. For a real natural disaster high-level powerhouse, it is just a large target, as long as he is careful. , No matter how powerful the cannon is, it is impossible to hit him. Archduke Moharis suddenly restrained his smile, and his eyes showed cruel rage: "Lorenzo! I make you regret being born into this world, I will make your life worse than death, I will make you..." However, halfway through, his voice stopped abruptly, revealing an incredible expression. Princess Mulesina who was present and the people whose eyes were gradually recovering also showed the same dumbfounded expressions. I saw that huge battleship, after the main gun was fired once, the condensed spiritual energy dissipated around the muzzle of the main gun, and then there was a rumbling movement from the inside of the battleship, and then the surface of the battleship cracked. Countless gaps were opened, and the sound of the mechanical gears running "Qiqi Kaka" was heard... With the rumbling movement, the battleship has turned into a huge mechanical giant ape in the blink of an eye. "Roar~~~~" The Great Ape King finished transforming, and immediately let out a roaring roar, waving his huge arms against the armor on his chest, making a rumbling sound like a drum. Then, before Archduke Moharis could react, he jumped up, waved his huge palm, and slapped it with his head, as if he was hitting a fly. Archduke Moharis was startled again. He didn''t expect such a showy operation. What is this thing, how can it be deformed? He has never experienced the war to encircle the God of Machines, and he has never seen the horror of the [Destroyer King Kong Legion]. He has absolutely no concept of such a huge robot that can transform. It wasn''t until the giant palm of the Great Ape King was photographed that it contained the power to destroy the world and the earth, and then he reacted and propped up the shield again. Although the Great Ape King is huge in size, its speed is not slow at all. After Green invested hundreds of thousands of psychic energy, and absorbed the divine power and divinity of the Arm of the Machine God, this sea **** warship is transforming into the Great Ape King. The rear power is so powerful that it is unimaginable. Behind the giant ape, the huge psionic reactor is like a small sun, spraying out the power that is enough to shake the stars, pushing the huge body of the mechanical giant ape towards the Archduke Moharis with abnormal and abnormal acceleration. With another boom, the mechanical giant ape slapped it with a slap, and directly knocked the Archduke Moharis, who was holding up the shield, flying out. At this time, Archduke Moharis was like a golf ball, flying hundreds of kilometers away in a flash. Immediately, a huge figure flashed by, and with a bang, it rushed towards the direction where Duke Moharis flew There was a loud noise, followed by a cloud of dust rising from the mountains in the distance, followed by a figure rising into the sky, the Great Ape King chasing after him. "Damn, what kind of monster is this!" Archduke Moharis was shocked by the combat power of the Great Ape King, and at this moment the Great Ape King also exerted his huge advantage in size to the extreme, even though Grand Duke Moharis was not weak, even just The combat power is still higher than that of the Great Ape King, but the Great Ape King is incomparably powerful, far surpassing the enemy in this respect, and has taken the lead from the beginning, leaving the Grand Duke Moharis with only the power of parrying but not fighting back. Princess Mulesina was stunned from the side, she never thought that such a situation would happen. Green, this guy, has the powerful combat power of the high-level natural disaster! "What exactly is that huge robot giant ape? Why is this so powerful?" Princess Mulesina''s mind was overwhelmed: "Is this Green''s real trump card? This **** is really worried about him for nothing!" After scolding twice in her heart, Princess Mulesina became more firm about her previous thoughts. Now it seems that Green has not been lost in money and wealth from the beginning, but the royal family himself seems too unpromising. At the same time, on the ground, the soldiers of the Lorenzo Kingdom who were demoralized also cheered when they saw this scene. It was not difficult for them to see that the warship that suddenly appeared later and the deformed giant ape were their friends. As for They don''t care what it is and what its origins are, as long as they can win and defeat the enemy, it is enough. Archduke Moharis was beaten, and nothing but shock was anger and humiliation. How many years has it been! Wasn''t he beaten like that? Please subscribe! Subscriptions are very weak recently, please subscribe, thank you guys (end of this chapter) Chapter 654： 660? Plastic sister flower Chapter 654 660 Plastic Sisters Flower "Ah~~~" Grand Duke Moharis suddenly let out a roar. Facing the attack of the Great Ape King, he brazenly launched a counterattack. Archduke Moharis suddenly felt an unbearable huge force, and the bones on his body made a "crunching" sound. He was overwhelmed and was about to break at any time! His internal organs also protested. The originally tough internal organs also suffered a lot of damage at this moment, and internal bleeding occurred, causing him to spit out a mouthful of blood again. But the Great Ape King is not feeling well either! After a collision, the palm of the mechanical giant ape burst into a big hole, the magic runes on the surface collapsed, the armor in the palm was torn, the mechanical structure inside was damaged, and finally a hole with a diameter of two meters was left in the palm of the hand. It was the twisted and broken mechanical parts and the broken pipeline, sparkling with crackling sparks, and a pale golden oil flowed out, as if bleeding. But the Great Ape King didn''t care about this kind of damage. Many micro-robots quickly emerged from the wound of the giant palm, repairing the damaged area at a speed visible to the naked eye, and it had recovered in less than fifteen seconds. . Archduke Moharis looked at it, and his heart was already covered with a shadow. Although he understood that the Great Ape King could not be repaired endlessly like this, if he was seriously injured, he would definitely have to lie down, but this kind of injury is not important. Being able to fix it right away is enough of a distraction. I used the power of nine bulls and two tigers on my own side, and finally caused some damage to the enemy, but in a blink of an eye, the other side has already repaired it! You say irritating is not irritating! Grand Duke Moharis had a gloomy expression on his face. He wiped the blood from his chin, and the well-groomed mustache was also covered with blood, and it drooped down softly. Looking at the behemoth on the opposite side that rushed up again, Archduke Moharis was a little regretful for the first time. This time, he accepted the request from the Kingdom of Asgar. When the Great Ape King showed the high-level strength of natural disasters, it was already doomed that he could not convince Green and Princess Mulesina with his strength and identity, let alone capture or kill them on the spot. Especially Green, a necromancer who has an unknown number of clones, at least just now he saw Green switched from a human to an angel of death with his own eyes. There is also Princess Mulesina, who is also a necromancer, hard to really kill. Even if he can defeat the Great Ape King now and kill Green and Princess Mulesina, he cannot guarantee that Green will come back and not plant a big mushroom in his family castle. You must know that Green has a criminal record. Even the Westminster Abbey of the Church of the Holy Light was bombed. Why don''t you dare to bomb their castle? How many casualties will the entire family have to pay? Thinking of this, Archduke Moharis felt a tingling in his scalp. Green didn''t care what he thought, since the Great Ape King was exposed, he was simply exhilarated. Moreover, the Angel of Death had already inspired divine blessings, so the crystals of divine power he invested could not be wasted in vain. In an instant, the angel of death unfolded three pairs of metal wings, and the double swords in his hands immediately showed superb swordsmanship, and surrounded the mechanical giant ape at a very fast speed, looking for an opportunity to get cold, and give it to Archduke Moharis. On the ground, the skeleton lord was also summoned by Green, but he only used his mental power to lock on the Grand Duke Moharis. This is also the case with Mahabam and Princess Mulesina on the other side. Although these three natural disaster-level powerhouses did not participate in the battle, they contained a lot of energy of Archduke Moharis, so he had to be distracted to prevent someone from suddenly rioting. If before, he could ignore the existence of the natural disaster first-level and middle-level, but now he has the same level of combat power as the Great Ape King. In this case, the role of other natural disaster-level powerhouses is highlighted, especially horses. Habam, a mid-level mecha bone dragon of natural disasters, may become the straw that overwhelms the camel if he is not careful. Coupled with the existence of the Skeleton Lord and Princess Mulesina, Archduke Moharis is equivalent to facing five natural disasters alone, and you can imagine the pressure he is under... Meanwhile, in the capital of the Condor Empire. Princess Muryatis just finished her training and is preparing to take a beautiful bath to relieve her fatigue. Recently, her progress has been very fast. In one month at most, she can be promoted to natural disaster. In addition, Ma Runjia''s rebates have been continuously credited into her account, which makes her in a very good mood. She smiles every day and loses her temper. Now, even the maids in the palace were secretly talking about whether Princess Muryatis was in love? However, when Princess Mueryatis, who was in a good mood, received a magical message from the head maid beside her, her face changed dramatically, and she was gloomy and dripping water. After a long silence, Princess Muryatis said coldly, "Go and contact Princess Mulesina!" had just received a letter from Princess Mulesina, and according to Green''s instructions, he hardly changed a word. And this time, Princess Mulesina was really angry, how much money she spent on the Condor Empire, how much energy she invested, and painstakingly managing her connections! Unexpectedly, at a critical moment, a **** big duke jumped out and wiped out all her efforts and efforts, so there was no politeness in the letter, and there was a deep resentment between the lines. Princess Muryatis didn''t know what happened yet, but she also understood that it must have been a big event for Princess Mulesina to send such a letter, otherwise it would be impossible. "Sorry, Your Highness, Princess Mulesina couldn''t get through." The head maid took out the magic messenger that could communicate directly, but unfortunately, Princess Mulesina didn''t respond at all. Princess Mueryatis'' face became more gloomy, and she waved her hand: "Forget it, there may be an emergency over there, you go and check it for me immediately, what happened to the Kingdom of Lorenzo? Also, the letter just now I mentioned Archduke Moharis, go check what he''s doing, I want the most accurate information, and I''ll give you ten minutes!" "Yes, Your Royal Highness!" Without any nonsense, the head maid complied with her promise and quickly retreated. Leaving behind Princess Muryatis, she shrunk her body into the warm pool, but her good mood just now was completely destroyed. "Bastard! I know my relationship with Princess Mulesina, and I know that I have a share in the mecha business..." Princess Muryatis'' eyes became cold and sharp: "Grand Duke Moharis! You are very good... I think you are a high-level natural disaster, so I can''t help you, right?" Ten minutes passed quickly. The head maid hurried back and succinctly recounted the information obtained. In fact, the whole incident is not complicated, and there are no secrets in all aspects, that is, Archduke Moharis felt that he had a lot of face, and after receiving the help of the Asgar Kingdom, he licked his face to let the Lorenzo Kingdom stop. As a result... I was refused to slap in the face, and then I became angry. "This is something that is more than enough to fail!" Princess Mueryatis scolded, her face was cold and murderous, she sat in the gorgeous bath and lucked out silently. If Archduke Moharis was in front of her now, she would have slapped him in the face. "Your Highness Princess, do you want to send someone to contact Archduke Moharis immediately? There should be room for change in this matter." The head maid on the side asked tentatively. Princess Muryatis was silent for a moment, her anger subsided, but she shook her head and said, "No need, we don''t need to worry about this matter." The head maid was stunned for a moment, and looked at Princess Mueryatis in surprise. She didn''t understand why Her Royal Highness, who was so angry that she wanted to kill Grand Duke Moharis just now, changed her mind in a blink of an eye? Besides, aren''t their own princesses and Princess Mulesina the best best friends? Princess Muryatis glanced at the confidant head maid beside her, and said lightly: "What? Don''t you understand?" The maid nodded slightly, looking like she was very curious: "Please teach me, Your Highness." The corners of Princess Muryatis'' lips are upturned, and the one who can become the head maid by her side must be a woman with a clear mind and an extremely clever mind. How can she not understand the subtext of her doing this. But Princess Muryatis also enjoys the feeling of showing her IQ in front of her subordinates. Even if both parties know it well, this feeling is still very good. "Humph! What if we stop Archduke Moharis in the past?" Princess Murayatis said lightly while holding the water on her chest, "Can you still expect Mulesina and that Green to lead us? Now, its good not to be scolded. Besides, we will have a face-to-face conflict with Justice Moharis. Although I dont need to be afraid of him, I am not a natural disaster after all. Limit, and I can''t be arrogant, so sooner or later will make the father unhappy." "But Your Highness, that''s a lot of money! Isn''t that the only way to ask questions?" Princess Muryatis said: "Of course I can''t help but ask, I just have to wait for the situation to deteriorate further, when it gets out of control... I have to wait for Mulesina and Green to be cornered, and it is best to be caught by Grand Duke Moharis, then They will be grateful to me if I come forward again. "His Royal Highness, if you leave it alone, I''m afraid... in case of human life, I''m afraid it will be difficult to clean up!" The head maid expressed her real worry. Princess Muryatis also nodded slightly: "This is indeed a problem, you go and contact Karen, the brother-in-law of Prince Simdor, let him come over, warn Moharis, and let that self-righteous idiot Pay attention to the size." "It''s Your Highness." The head maid agreed. She had also dealt with Prince Simdor''s brother-in-law, and she knew the details of the other party, so she immediately withdrew and did as Princess Mulesina ordered. (end of this chapter) Chapter 655： 661? Chapter 655 661 It is difficult to ride a tiger Just when the head maid went to contact Karen, Karen, who was busy expanding the factory, also received a magical message from Prince Simdor. Because the war on Prince Simdor''s side is at a critical time, it is impossible to take care of the main world side, so let Karen take full responsibility for this matter, and it must be properly resolved. As for how to solve it properly, to what extent, or what means to use, it is up to Karen to weigh it. Karen, who received this magical letter, looked bewildered and was a little caught off guard by the sudden unplanned situation. After learning about the situation, she even scolded. "Moharis is a stupid pig! What does he want to do? Don''t you know that there are interests of the prince and princess here? Or he has swelled to the point where he thinks he and his family''s strength can ignore everything. ?" At this moment, Karen received a notification from the head maid. Looking at the letter in his hand, Karen frowned, he was not stupid, it was obvious that he was going to offend Archduke Moharis. But he can''t shirk this matter. After all, Prince Simdor has also handed over this matter to him. If it is perfunctory, it will cause losses in the end, and his brother-in-law will not be able to explain it. Just being pushed out to be a spearman, Karen was still a little unwilling and cursed inwardly, but he could only accept it and headed to the kingdom of Asgar at the fastest speed. However, Karen was not in a hurry to go to the scene. In his heart, he was playing the same abacus as Princess Murayatis, preparing to make the situation of Green and Princess Mulesina worse. Came to the scene just right to stop Archduke Moharis. In this way, not only Princess Mulesina and Greene would be grateful to Prince Simdor, but also a favor from him. However, when Karen felt that the heat was almost over, he rushed to the place where the army of the Kingdom of Lorenzo was located, but what he saw made him stunned, and rubbed his eyes in disbelief to make sure that he was not dreaming. At this time, the battle was already three or four hundred kilometers away from the starting point. The Great Ape King and the Angel of Death joined forces to force Grand Duke Moharis to the left and right, and there were three natural disaster-level existences around him. On the body of Archduke Moharis, holding the ultimate move seems to be ready to launch a fatal blow at any time... Although Princess Mulesina, Mahabam, and Skeleton Lord have not made a single shot since the beginning of the fight, Archduke Moharis is not sure, if he reveals his flaws, they will still watch. Archduke Moharis was so troubled that he wanted to rush up several times to clean up these annoying flies first. However, he was entangled by the Great Ape King and the Angel of Death. At this time, the important role of the Great Ape King was reflected. Only the powerhouses of the same level can contain the high-level natural disasters. In addition, Green controls the Angel of Death to assist. Putting Archduke Moharis down. Karen came to the scene, just in time to see Archduke Moharis being slapped and slapped out by the Great Ape King. Immediately after the great ape king opened his big mouth and made a deformed sound of "Qiqi Kaka", a barrel of the main cannon was protruded from his mouth, and the main cannon, which had already been charged in the body, was directly fired. A dazzling giant ball of light. In an instant, Archduke Moharis was engulfed by the light ball fired by the Great Ape King. Immediately, the light ball continued to fly for hundreds of kilometers, and in the blink of an eye, it slammed into a mountainside. The towering and towering mountain collapsed directly from the middle, and the upper half slowly fell down. Karen was stunned to see such a terrifying battle scene, and after the terrifying mechanical giant ape fired its main cannon, it didn''t stop at all, and rushed up again, rushing into the huge smoke and dust rising from the fracture of the mountain, followed by A series of dense thumping sounds, followed by violent explosions, and the roar of a person, and a golden beam of light erupted. The next moment, the huge body of the Great Ape King flew out into the air, and a huge wound appeared on his shoulder. He was hit by a golden beam of light, and his entire left arm was almost interrupted. And a large piece of charred black appeared on the chest of the Great Ape King, and even penetrated its thick armor, revealing the mechanical structure inside. However, this seemingly very serious trauma is like a tickling for the Great Ape King. Inside the Great Ape King, Belonk, the main control core, and the intelligent system [Red Queen] of the No. 2 alchemy computer appeared in the main control room at the same time. At this time, the computing power of the No. 2 alchemy computer has reached its limit, and it simulates possible battle scenarios in an instant so that Belonk can make the best choice. After the Great Ape King was injured, the Red Queen immediately gave the best solution, calling the [19%] repair robot to repair the damaged armor on the chest. In addition, the damage to the shoulder could not be repaired quickly, and decided to transfer the structure... The left half of the Great Ape King''s body quickly squirmed and made a deformed sound of "Qi Qi Ka Ka". In the blink of an eye, the severely damaged shoulder had been transferred and dispersed to other unimportant parts of the body. The function of the shoulder recovered at the fastest speed. The damaged parts scattered everywhere are quickly repaired by the micro-robots in the body of the Great Ape King. In just a few breaths, the battered Great Ape King had regained his fighting strength, and charged up again with a roar. On the other hand, Archduke Moharis was pale, and the aura emanating from his body began to weaken. The attack just now was almost his trump card, consuming nearly a quarter of his psionic energy. He originally wanted to do whatever he wanted to lure the enemy into taking the bait and launch a fatal blow to end this difficult battle. But I didn''t expect that the Great Ape King was so tough, and like a piece of dog skin plaster that couldn''t be shaken off, should he be dragged to death here? Thinking of this, Archduke Moharis could not help but grit his teeth secretly, but he didn''t know who to hate. There is nothing to him here at all, he himself came over and begged for a slap in the face, and then brought things to this point. Actually, with his strength, he can retreat anytime he wants. Even if there is a Great Ape King, Greene can''t stop him. Just as a famous powerhouse of the Condor Empire, a dignified high-ranking grand duke of natural disasters, an imperial marshal... Running away like this, he is bound to lose face and become the laughing stock of everyone. How can he be reconciled to talk after dinner? In the future, when high-level military meetings are held, he can''t even raise his head. But it doesnt seem to make any sense to stick to it, and it will be even harder to end if there are other variables It is against this background that ??Karen emerged. Karen''s strength is not too strong, but he is legendary, but his eyesight is not weak, and he immediately sees that Archduke Moharis is at a disadvantage in the scene. It''s just that this situation was completely beyond his expectations, and he didn''t know what to do for a while, and when such a situation occurred, he must not make his own decisions and immediately reported it to Prince Simdor. Prince Simdor was also surprised when he received the news. After confirming it again and again, he believed what his brother-in-law said. "Green! Princess Mulesina! I really can''t think of it..." Prince Simdor said in the headquarters of Void World No. 1: "I didn''t expect you to hide such strength, it''s not enough." Thinking of this, Prince Simdor showed a faint smile and looked out through the window of the command headquarters. His eyes seemed to be able to penetrate the space, and he murmured: "Mora! My friend, did you succeed or fail? It won''t take long for the results to come! You sly guy..." In the end, Karen did not wait for Prince Simdor''s reply, but he already understood what the brother-in-law meant. Originally he came here to make Archduke Moharis have some scruples, not to kill Green and Princess Mulesina, but now this situation has arisen, he doesn''t have to meddle in his own business. As for Princess Muryatis, he simply pretended to be confused, and even used him as a spearman. He, the prince''s brother-in-law, was not easy to mess with. With this idea in mind, Karen immediately landed on the ground and found a place with a good distance and angle to watch the excitement. In fact, both Green and Grand Duke Moharis discovered Cullen''s arrival, and as the brother-in-law of Prince Simdor, as well as a partner of Gem Company, they also knew Cullen. Especially Archduke Moharis, when he found out that Karen appeared, his heart suddenly moved, this is an opportunity. As long as Karen rushes over and shouts ''stop it'' or ''have mercy'', he can stop the fight. But he didn''t expect that, after waiting here for a long time, he was still thinking about whether to leave two harsh words to the Lorenzo people and then go, Karen, the stubborn bastard, actually looked for a place to watch the fun, not only did he not. The meaning of coming to stop it, but it looks very interesting. Archduke Moharis was so angry that he couldn''t help but scold Karen, but when he calmed down, his heart tightened. You must know that Karen is not an ordinary person, to some extent he represents the attitude of Prince Simdor! Archduke Moharis is just greedy, but he is not stupid, but very shrewd. The reason for this this time is not that his IQ is not enough, but the information asymmetry, which caused his misjudgment. But he is clear about Karen''s identity and background. Obviously Karen didn''t appear here by accident, but she came and didn''t appear, which is worth thinking about. It is already certain that Karen is here to save Princess Mulesina and Green on behalf of Prince Simdor. At least before ensuring that the supply of vests is not affected and that their own interests are not lost, both Green and Princess Mulesina are both. Can''t die. But when he arrived at the scene, Karen found that the situation was unexpected. Archduke Moharis was certain that he would not dare to make his own decisions, and now he is standing on the sidelines, watching him fall into a predicament, which must be what Prince Simdor meant. This is a punishment and a warning to him for extending his hand. Three shifts, please subscribe (end of this chapter) Chapter 656： 662? Chapter 656 662 If you should admit it, you must admit it Archduke Moharis figured out what Prince Simdor meant, and he couldn''t help showing a look of slump, he knew that it was impossible to retreat completely this time. The reason why he dared to take action against Green and Princess Mulesina before was because he was sure he could hold down the situation. No matter what, it would not affect the overall situation, let alone Prince Simdor and Muryati. Princess Sri Lanka''s interests are damaged, and she can even take over Gemu''s company to further expand the cake. But now, the situation has exceeded his expectations, these cunning Lorenzo people actually hide their strength! He obviously couldn''t hold the scene anymore. In this case, someone must come out to take responsibility, appease Green and Princess Mulesina, and repair the relationship between the two parties. In any case, he, the culprit, will definitely not be able to escape punishment. The question now is how to punish him. Death is definitely not possible, but he must bleed heavily, compensate for losses, and apologize. Thinking of this, Grand Duke Moharis couldn''t help but turn his eyes red. He made him the Grand Duke of the Condor Empire, a powerhouse with a high level of natural disasters, to apologize to a princess and a duke of a small country. This is definitely a major stain in life, and he can definitely become him. In the second half of his life, he will become the laughing stock of countless people. "Bastard! How could it be like this!" Grand Duke Moharis stared fiercely at the Great Ape King and the Angel of Death. He wanted to rush up and blow the big metal guy, and he wanted to twist the head of the Angel of Death and kick it. fly, can''t wait... But his reason understands that no matter how much he hates the world now, he can''t help Green and Princess Mulesina. Grand Duke Moharis gritted his teeth, but he thought of the king of the Asgar Kingdom: "What the hell! If it wasn''t for that stupid donkey, I wouldn''t have ended up in this field..." In an instant, all the anger was transferred to the Kingdom of Asgar, and the Kingdom of Asgar was the real culprit. "Stop it!" Archduke Moharis suddenly flew back and shouted. At almost the same time, two powerful natural disaster-level psionic energy fluctuations suddenly appeared from behind. In the blink of an eye, the figures of Grand Duke Prady and Marshal Santos appeared in the field of vision. After they got the news, they rushed over at an extremely fast speed. Archduke Moharis frowned slightly. As the two arrived, all the natural disaster-level powerhouses in the Lorenzo Kingdom were present. I didn''t think so at first, but now I see this scene is quite impressive. There are three natural disaster-level powerhouses on Green''s side, and one of them is high-level, one middle-level, one low-level, plus Mu. Princess Lesina and Mahabam, and the Virgin who made up the number, these are six natural disasters. Now that Archduke Prady and Marshal Santos arrive, there are eight natural disaster-level powerhouses. This is no longer a configuration of a medium-sized kingdom, and it can almost catch up with the second-class countries like the West Thorne Kingdom or the Royal Court of Frost Giants. If Archduke Mora was still there, using the strength of Archduke Mora to calm the scene would be enough to create a kingdom of Lorenzo ten times stronger than the current one. Although it is definitely not comparable to the Condor Empire, it is enough to crush the existence of the West Thorne Kingdom. Even if the Archduke Mora is gone now, the Lorenzo Kingdom after Nirvana is more than enough to dominate one side. For the first time, the Condor Empire began to truly face up to the strength of the Kingdom of Lorenzo. Especially after the loss of Archduke Mora, the country experienced a blood moon coup d''tat, and I thought it would definitely be devastated, or even utterly incapacitated. Now it seems that he is completely wrong. Instead of falling, the Kingdom of Lorenzo has embarked on a path of blood-bathed rebirth! If you wait a few more years, Queen Silabel will also be promoted to the natural disaster level, and then the Lorenzo Kingdom will have nine natural disaster level powerhouses. The prototype of a powerful great power has gradually emerged. Archduke Moharis looked at the Great Ape King and the Angel of Death with a grim expression. He said slowly: "I admit that I underestimated you and the strength of the Kingdom of Lorenzo." Green saw the opponent''s request to stop, and he did not rush to fight again and again. Green had already realized that through the fight just now, only with today''s configuration, even if he tried his best, he could not kill Grand Duke Moharis, unless he was still sleeping. Tarraga was able to wake up and successfully promoted to the high-ranking natural disaster. When the two high-ranking natural disasters join forces, and other people support and assist from the side, there may be a high probability of winning Archduke Moharis. It is a pity that such conditions are not met now, and the identity of the Grand Duke Moharis is also somewhat special. After all, this guy is also the Grand Duke of the Condor Empire. His status is noble and his status is high. If he is really besieged and killed by the people of the Kingdom of Lorenzo No matter what the reason is, the face of the Condor Empire is always ugly. Therefore, as long as Green wants to continue to maintain his relationship with the Condor Empire, it is impossible to really kill Archduke Moharis. But even so, Archduke Moharis will pay a heavy price. The loss of reputation alone will make him very painful, plus the actual loss that follows. At least the 20,000 mechas were transferred to Brenton before, this matter has to be counted on his head, and offended Prince Simdor and Princess Muryatis, it is not so easy to uncover. , which requires him to pay a huge price to make up for it. As for Greene and the Kingdom of Lorenzo, they definitely cant work in vain. Although they wont receive compensation directly from the Condor Empire, the Condor Empire will acquiesce and even help the Kingdom of Lorenzo to endorse so that they can get compensation from the Eagle Empire. The Kingdom of Skarn gets greater benefits, which is also an exchange of political chips and national interests. For example, after the war, the Kingdom of Lorenzo could get 100 million pounds and a province of land. If the Kingdom of Lorenzo is too greedy, in order to maintain balance, the Condor Empire will come forward to speak for the Kingdom of Asgar. After all, Archduke Moharis is not the only one who is willing to speak for the Kingdom of Asgar in the Condor Empire. But now, the Kingdom of Lorenzo can proudly expand these compensations by five or even ten times! Condor Empire will not say anything, because the additional compensation is paying for the Condor Empire, and it is the sweet date that the Condor Empire used to appease the Kingdom of Lorenzo and compensate for the fault of Archduke Moharis. After figuring this out, Greene also took it as soon as he saw it, and controlled the Angel of Death to land on the top of the Great Ape King, and said in a flat tone: "The Eagle Empire and the Lorenzo Kingdom were originally allies, this unpleasantness is just a misunderstanding, I don''t know what His Royal Highness thinks?" Archduke Moharis nodded gloomily and said, "It is indeed a misunderstanding. I have been deceived by the Kingdom of Asgar. I have offended many people, please forgive me." Having confirmed his strength, Archduke Moharis spoke more politely, and by the way he betrayed the kingdom of Asgar. "Your Highness is polite. If there is nothing wrong, why don''t your Highness please come back." Green said calmly. He also understood the hint of Grand Duke Moharis and made a gesture of invitation. Immediately, Archduke Moharis glanced at Karen who was watching the excitement, snorted softly, turned around and left quickly. Karen did not expect that things would progress so quickly. The two sides who were fighting in the dark before actually stopped in a blink of an eye, and after a few words, Archduke Moharis left directly, making him blink, but it was a reaction. Come here and figure it out for yourself. Before, he was not in a hurry to come forward, he just wanted to balance the two sides, planning to find a good opportunity. Unexpectedly, Archduke Moharis was far more decisive than he imagined. After discovering that he appeared, he immediately figured out a lot of things. Since he was doomed to fall, he simply didn''t wait for anyone to come to take the stairs. How can it be? He is still the Grand Duke, or the natural disaster powerhouse, or the imperial marshal. As long as his strength is still there, no one can take these things away. I have to say that Archduke Moharis is very wise, and he has directly grasped the root of the matter. No matter how he made a mistake in judgment, no matter what losses he caused, no matter how humiliated and ridiculed, as long as his strength was still there, he would still be the Grand Duke. No one can change this. Grand Duke Moharis simply left, which made Cullen sit a little bit waxy, his face changed slightly, but he couldn''t leave, so he had to bite the bullet and greet Green and the others. At this time, Green had transformed the Great Ape King back, and put away the Skeleton Lord and the Angel of Death. But everyone looked at him with strange emotions. Originally this time, Green planned to push Princess Mulesina out and become the new flag of the Kingdom of Lorenzo after the Grand Duke Mora. Everything was going well, and Princess Mulesina also performed well, but they didn''t expect Archduke Moharis to suddenly appear, disrupting all their plans, so Green had to show his cards and show the high-level combat power of natural disasters. This time, the light of Princess Mulesina was completely obscured, including those soldiers of the Kingdom of Lorenzo, which had already spread. How powerful is the Grand Duke of Northwest Province, who turned the tide, repelled strong enemies, and protected the safety of the kingdom. Green didn''t expect this to happen, but he didn''t regret it at this point. After all, being famous is not a bad thing. And this time, the appearance of the Great Ape King announced to the surrounding countries that even if the Grand Duke Mora was lost, the Lorenzo Kingdom would still have a natural disaster high-ranking powerhouse, which immediately made some guys who were just about to shrank back. Although the strength of the natural disaster grade of Green is completely different from that of Grand Duke Mora, the natural disaster grade is the natural disaster grade. After all, most small and medium-sized countries are like the Asgar Kingdom, even if there are three or four natural disaster grade guardians Most of them are the first-level natural disasters, and even the intermediate-level ones are very rare. But next, Green needs to be repositioned in the Lorenzo Kingdom. (end of this chapter) Chapter 657： 663? McGultan Chapter 657 663 McGonagall Originally, the Duke of Northwest Province, Green, although he was already a high-ranking noble, was always outside the core decision-making level of the kingdom. It was not until Silabel came to power that Green integrated into this core, but now Green has shown a stronger strength, which is bound to affect the pattern that has just been stabilized. Especially the Grand Duke Prady, as the former king who abdicated and the elder of the royal family, he must consider the family and the kingdom. Now that Green is strong and the royal family is weak, this is not a good thing for the Prady family. The only thing that is fortunate is that Silabel, the queen, was recommended by Green, and Silabel has a good relationship with Green, but you don''t have to worry about Green''s coveting the throne. It''s just that the noble-minded Archduke Prady still felt unsafe, and he couldn''t help but have other thoughts in his heart to strengthen the bond between Green and the Kingdom of Lorenzo. Generally speaking, marriage is the best method, and it is also a common method used by various families among nobles. Its just that Green himself is a necromancer, but its a more troublesome situation. In fact, according to Grand Duke Prady''s idea, it is best to marry Silabel to Green, so that Green will become the king''s husband, and their children will inherit the throne of course in the future, which can guarantee to the greatest extent Green''s love for the Kingdom of Lorenzo. Loyal, and avoid the dangers of coveting the throne. But Green is a necromancer. If he marries Silabel, it will be very problematic to have children, not to mention whether or not he can have children. Another option is Princess Mulesina. No matter their status or status, they are very suitable, and there is another point, they are both necromancers and have common business interests, and it seems logical to further combine. But in this way, there is also the problem of not being able to have children, and the marriage of two necromancers, to put it bluntly, is a transition, which is similar to the current situation. Archduke Prady was lost in his thoughts, while Marshal Santos was shocked, and completely shocked. Originally after the disappearance of the Grand Duke Mora, although Marshal Santos behaved very well and was loyal to the Kingdom of Lorenzo, but in his heart, things gradually changed. Because in his opinion, after losing Archduke Mora, he is the number one powerhouse in the entire Lorenzo Kingdom. Whether it is Princess Moulesina or Archduke Prady, including Green, they are all young descendants. Natural disaster grade, and the time is too short, so that he inevitably breeds some other thoughts. Of course, its not that Marshal Santos is disloyal to the kingdom, but to gain more benefits and a higher status for the family and himself in the kingdom of Lorenzo. However, the reality at the moment completely woke him up. Not only did Green possess the high-level combat power of the natural disaster, but even Princess Mulesina had a bone dragon of the middle level of the natural disaster. Marshal Santos couldn''t help but secretly rejoice that his thoughts were still hidden in his heart and had not been put into practice, otherwise the consequences would be unimaginable. Looking at Green again, Marshal Santos is full of awe. He is very sure that this newly-rising Duke of Northwest Province is also a person as amazing and talented as Grand Duke Mora. Putting away his unrealistic thoughts, Marshal Santos readjusted his form, feeling quite relieved... Half an hour later, Karen left the army camp of the Kingdom of Lorenzo. The negotiation just now was not pleasant, but because of the identity of Prince Simdor''s brother-in-law, Green and the others did not embarrass him, but after this time, whether it was the relationship between the two countries or the cooperation with Gemdale, all appeared. A barrier. Of course, Karen knew it was only a matter of time. Even if it doesn''t appear now, a similar situation will occur when the war in Void World No. 1 is over. At that time, regardless of the outcome of the war, the exhausted Condor Empire would be disgusted by the lucrative Lorenzo Kingdom and Gemu Company. Just before that, the Condor Empire didn''t take Gemu Company seriously at all. The factories created by princesses and local nobles of a small country were only relied on one or two technologies that they could do well, plus the timing was right. Make a lot of money, as long as they have their hands free, there is a way to concoct. In fact, this is also the idea of ??the previous Archduke Moharis. However, it turned out that the Kingdom of Lorenzo and Gemu Company broke out with amazing strength at a critical time. Waiting for the results of this matter to be fed back to the Condor Empire, it will definitely make those who secretly want to pay attention to the Gemu Company to consider carefully how their strength is better than that of Grand Duke Moharis! Karen immediately informed Prince Simdor of the situation here, and admitted that he deliberately delayed, which was self-defeating. However, Prince Simdor didn''t ask more about these details, but he was surprised when he learned that Green displayed the high-level combat power of natural disasters and asked about the relevant situation. Karen described everything he saw and asked Prince Simdor what to do next. And the answer he got was simple - business as usual! Meanwhile, the capital of the Condor Empire. Princess Muryatis also received the news, and he couldn''t help but be surprised, and immediately frowned: "You mean, before Karen passed, the Lorenzos forced back Archduke Moharis!" The tone of Muerya''s hint was incredulous, and then a pair of beautiful big eyes narrowed slightly, falling into contemplation. After a long time, Princess Mueryatis said slowly: "So, this time we still underestimated that Green?" "Yes, Your Highness, the reason why Archduke Moharis returned home in vain is mainly because at a critical time, Green exposed the high-level strength of natural disasters. I don''t know where he got an extremely powerful Destruction King Kong." The head maid slowly speaking, and make the most reasonable guesses and inferences based on the information at hand. "Destroyer King Kong?" Princess Muryatis pondered: "Is it the Destruction King Kong who used to be under the command of the God of Machinery? Are they really so powerful that they can defeat Grand Duke Moharis?" The head maid nodded and said, "This is the most reasonable and most likely explanation at the moment, but it''s just a tie, not a defeat." "So, he might be the patron of the God of Machinery?" Princess Mueryatis frowned. If Green is really the favored person of a certain god, she must re-examine this collaborator. After all, once a **** is involved, she must not take it lightly, even if she is the princess of the Condor Empire. "It''s impossible to tell right now, but it doesn''t rule out the possibility." The head maid replied. "Forget it, I don''t want to." Princess Mueryatis rubbed her temples and said lazily: "No matter what his background is, we are still collaborators now. Although there are some small episodes, it does not affect the overall situation. Isn''t that right! As for Princess Mulesina, let''s go back and find a way to repair the relationship. This time I probably disappointed her with my performance. There are not many people who can be friends with me. Princess Mulesina is one of them. I hope it doesn''t break up because of this time." Having said that, Princess Mueryatis showed a complicated expression. As the princess of the Condor Empire, while gaining honor and power, she must also bear all the pressure and obligations of the imperial princess. Even if Princess Muryatis is the most favored daughter, nothing will change... At the same time, the No. 1 Void World. In the hinterland of Sithorn Kingdom, deep in that mysterious island, Sivinaya brought Philips, Volga, and the red-haired girl into the secret space that is said to be the head of the God of Machinery. At this time, the space entrance hidden in the depths of the jungle was opened again. Accompanied by the sound of metal hitting the ground, giant robots came out of the portal. Among them, the tall ones are twenty or thirty meters high, and the short ones are more than ten meters high. Each of them is ferocious and ferocious. There are both human and animal shapes. There are more than 2,000 feet in front and back. Legion. Finally, Sivinaya held an exaggerated scepter in his hand and slowly walked out of the portal. She only followed the red-haired woman by her side, but Philips and Volga were missing. Obviously, it was necessary to pay a price to lift the seal of these destruction of the King Kong Legion... As Sivinaya walked out, the scepter in her hand landed on the ground, making a clanging sound, and the scepter lit up slightly, immediately attracting all the eyes of Destruction King Kong. Because of the difference in height, Sivinaya had to look up at these Destruction King Kong, which made her very disliked, her body slowly floated up, then glanced at it, and finally stopped on the giant Destruction King Kong headed by it, and said slowly: "Destruction King Kong We! I have been favored by the great God of Machinery, passed on the mechanical scepter to me, and also gave me the command to destroy the King Kong Legion! Everyone, now that I have brought you out of the seal, please keep your promise and be loyal to me!" When ??Sivinaye said these words, he stared at the leader, with a serious expression and gloomy eyes, was it a robot that was shaking and making a mechanical sound of "Kicky Kaka". This is the leader of the Doomsday Army, and his attitude can greatly influence the choices of other Doomsdays. "Master McGonagall!" A blue Doomsday next to him made a harsh mechanical sound, calling out the name of Doomsday''s leader, waiting for him to make a choice, allegiance or rebellion! In fact, when the Mechanic God chooses to submit to the gods, it is equivalent to giving up the Mechanic Church and the Destruction King Kong Legion in the world. Therefore, even though the God of Mechanics is the creator of the Destruction King Kong Legion, the father **** they once believed in, but at this time, the God of Destruction is not much loyal to the God of Machinery, and there is a hero among them - McGonagall Tron! (end of this chapter) Chapter 658： 664? Chapter 658 664 Beacon smoke on all sides Because in the last battle, after the God of Machinery had given up the fight, it was McGonagall who stepped forward and led the remaining Doomsday Army to withdraw from the desperate situation, saving the two or three thousand Doomsdays present, and With the head of the God of Machinery, he hid in this place, sealed himself, and hid himself. Otherwise, after that battle, the entire Doomsday Army will be completely destroyed, and it is impossible for a Doomsday to survive. Although, the God of Machinery also provided some help later, there is no doubt that McGonagall is the hero and savior of these surviving Doomsday Kings, and his prestige has substantially surpassed the influence of the God of Machinery. McGonagall''s mechanical eyes flashed with icy blue light, and his body kept making a "Kiki Ka Ka" sound, but he was silent and did not speak for a long time. Sivinaya stared at him, without urgency, or impatience, or even using the mechanical scepter to forcefully control the Doomsday in front of him. Yes, Sivinaya can directly use the mechanical scepter to control these destroyers, at least the oracle of the mechanical **** said so. Although there is no loyalty to the God of Machinery in their hearts, Destruction King Kong is the creation of the God of Machinery after all, and their main program and soul core are engraved with the brand of the God of Machinery, which is indelible from their birth. , as long as the mechanical **** is willing, he can control them. But Sivinaya doesn''t want to control the Doomsday Army in this form, he wants this terrifying and powerful army to fight for her willingly, otherwise it''s just a bunch of robots, not the legendary Doomsday Army. McGonagall made a metallic fricative sound of "thorn lala", and then looked at the scepter in Sivinaya''s hand: "Azumins gave you the scepter? Did he finally remember us? That coward!" Sivinaya frowned slightly. She didn''t have much communication with McGonagall just now because of the emergency. Hearing the tone of his speech at this time, he actually called out the name of the God of Machinery, and his tone was full of resentment and no respect. This made Sivinaya think a lot. I am afraid that the relationship between Destroyer King Kong and the God of Machinery is not simple, and the legend that the God of Machinery created the God of Destruction may not be true. At least Sivinaye found that this Magtron leader''s attitude towards the mechanical **** is very worth pondering, and the tone of the mechanical **** is more like the same kind, rather than the **** he believes in at least once. But these old things have no meaning to Sivinaye, and she doesn''t want to explore, she still watches silently, waiting for McGurteran''s answer. "Okay, Doomsday can obey your orders, but we will not be loyal to anyone!" McGonagall said in Doomsday''s unique mechanical voice: "From now on Doomsday will only fight for himself!" Gertrude''s tone rose sharply, and he raised his right arm high. "Fight only for yourself!" Destroyer Kong immediately agreed, raised their right arms, and shouted for peace. A smile appeared on Sivinaya''s face, and she was quite satisfied with the result. Although Destroyer Ki-Gang shouted the slogan "Fight only for yourself", but for Sivinaya, the slogan is not important, the important thing is the command. And she has the scepter of the God of Machinery in her hand. Although she gives Doomsday freedom in name, she can use the scepter to force an order at any time as long as she wants... At the same time, on the frontal battlefield between Holy Light Church and Condor Empire. With the multi-front battle of the Holy Light Church, the battle situation has become more and more unfavorable for the Holy Light Church. Not only the Condor Empire on the frontal battlefield has advanced to the territory of the Holy Kingdom, but also the Death Council in the north and Sishorn in the east. The kingdom has also reached the territory of the Church of the Holy Light. The only good news now is that the Royal Court of Frost Giants has not yet started. Because the previous losses were too serious, the anti-war sentiments of the various tribes of the Frost Giants were very high, and it was difficult for Axweili to mobilize enough troops. Recently, the Condor Empire is also urging, hoping that the frost giant royal court can send troops again as soon as possible to launch a siege on the Church of Holy Light from four directions. Helpless, Axweili is also powerless, and he is still trying to lobby several powerful tribal leaders among the Frost Giants, hoping to get their support. At the same time, this feeling of powerlessness also deeply stabbed Axweili, which gave him a determination to completely change the political system of the Frost Giant Royal Court. The primitive and inefficient tribal alliance system is no longer suitable for the current development. In the face of increasingly fierce international and racial competition, this model of decentralized power is destined to be eliminated. Even so, the situation of Holy Light Church is in jeopardy. And in the dominion of the Church of the Holy Light, a large-scale rebellion began to appear. This has never happened before. The Church of the Holy Light''s teachings are very instigating. They have always launched subversive activities in other countries or organizations, but this time the Church of the Holy Light has encountered an opponent, a more Organizations that are more provocative, more demagogic, more practical, and more able to bring immediate benefits to the people have emerged. Revolutionary Party! This is the official name of the Holy Light Church for those people and organizations who lead riots, fan workers and peasants, rebel against church landlords, and launch armed revolutions. Revolutionaries do not believe in gods, nor do they pray for redemption, nor do they repent of their sins. They only look at the present moment and pursue a seemingly illusory perfect world. In that world, there is no pain, no oppression, no class, no division of wealth, no tyranny of rights In order to build this imagined perfect world, the revolutionaries are not afraid of sacrifice, stand firm, go forward, spread and practice their theories and ideals. At this time, there were large-scale uprisings and riots within the Holy Nation. In fact, in some areas, the Church of the Holy Light ruled very brutally, and a priest in a church could decide a person''s life and death, without the need for laws and no Judgment, just need a light ''this is God''s will'' to deprive everything. Under this system, even the rich who have a lot of resources have to curry favor with the church, and it is even more conceivable for the poor who have nothing. Even priests in some places have the right to the first night... In this context, it is not surprising that there will be large-scale rebellions and riots in the area governed by the Church of the Holy Light. Moreover, behind the revolutionary party, there is Modi, a mentor who has mastered the fire of the revolution, so that the revolutionary party develops very fast. In the northeast of the holy country, it quickly occupied a large area, and claimed to be established. Republic. In the center of Holy Light City, on the top floor of the towering Holy Light Tower, Archbishop Link stood in front of a huge map in the study. This is a virtual map condensed by spiritual energy. It is still changing at this moment. The control area of ??the Holy Light Church is shrinking, and it is being eroded by enemies from all directions. There is also the area in the northwest, where Holy Light The church has completely lost control over there. Archbishop Link''s face was expressionless, and he didn''t appear distressed when he looked at this map. This situation had long been expected by him. He just watched silently, as if waiting for something. At this moment, Brenton knocked on the door of the study and walked in. Link looked up and said indifferently, "How are you here? Have those mechas arrived?" Brenton nodded: "Well, it has been sent to the technical department and is being dismantled for research." Archbishop Link nodded and said, "How is the situation in the Kingdom of Lorenzo? Have you reconciled with the Condor Empire?" Brenton showed an expression of emotion: "There is no reconciliation, the Archduke Moharis of the Condor Empire was directly beaten back, and the Archduke of the Northwest Province of the Lorenzo Kingdom turned the tide and showed a huge can be turned into a battleship. The robot actually has the strength of the high-level natural disaster, and finally Archduke Moharis retreated." "Archduke Moharis, did he actually run away? This is his style." Archbishop Link sneered, as if he was very disdainful of Grand Duke Moharis, and then said slightly sternly: "I didn''t expect that the direction of mechanical alchemy can also reach this level. To a certain extent, it seems that I really underestimated these technologies before." Brenton also nodded with emotion. To be honest, Green was able to push back Archduke Moharis this time, and even he thought it was incredible. "By the way, how is the situation in Sivinaya?" Archbishop Link asked again: "Has she surrendered those Doomsday Kings?" Brenton replied: "It''s all expected so far, but among the remaining Doomsday Kings, there seems to be an extraordinary powerhouse, who is not bound by the mechanical god, and his name is Mactron ." "Mactron!" Archbishop Link frowned slightly and fell into deep thought. After a while, he suddenly thought: "I remembered, where have I heard this name! It is said to be the strongest demigod in history, Destroyer King Kong. The commander of the legion, he is still alive!" Brenton shook his head in amazement and said, "I must have made a mistake? That Mactron is just a natural disaster grade Destruction King Kong. If it is a demigod, it is impossible to appear in Void World No. 1. The world crystal wall here can''t bear it. Live the power of a demigod." Archbishop Link fell into silence. He didn''t speak for a long time, and he didn''t know what he was thinking. "Sivinaya has obtained the Destruction King Kong Legion. Although there are only more than 2,000 people left, it is a force that cannot be ignored. We must be careful!" Brenton said with a solemn expression, he has already Imagine those steel giants wreaking havoc on the battlefield once Doomsday goes to war... (end of this chapter) Chapter 659： 665 Loa Armistice Treaty of Peace and Friendship Chapter 659 665 "Loa Armistice Peace and Friendship Treaty" However, Archbishop Link didn''t care, he waved his hand and said: "It doesn''t matter, our situation is already bad enough, even if you add Sivinaya and the Destruction King Kong Legion, it''s no big deal. And finally decide this The winner of the war is no longer on the battlefield on our side." Archbishop Link showed a rare sense of powerlessness on his face. After the gods behind various countries and organizations intervened, this war was indeed out of his control. If he really let him take command, the Church of Holy Light would not face such a bad situation at this time, and it would have erupted with all its strength and deployed troops from various void worlds. With the background of the Holy Light Church, there is no guarantee that there are three to five million troops, tens of thousands of legendary powerhouses, and hundreds of natural disasters. Even if several other countries join forces, the Church of the Holy Light can push it back. This is the strength and heritage of Holy Light Church, even the mighty Condor Empire is far behind. Unfortunately, when Archbishop Link proposed these measures, it was directly denied by the Pope of the Church of Holy Light. As for the reason, it was very simple. The great Lord of Holy Light did not want to expand the scale of this war. Actually, in the eyes of the gods, this is just a game, not a war of life and death. Since it is a game, it must have rules and maintain a certain degree of fairness. If you blindly hurt people, you will lose the fun of the game, and other gods will directly lift the table and stop playing. Therefore, the Church of the Holy Light can only use the No. 1 Void World and the relatively limited support from the outside world, but cannot fully mobilize and completely let go of their hands and feet to fight. That''s why Archbishop Link, the so-called supreme leader, feels so awkward, yet very helpless. If it were something else, he might be able to fight for it with His Majesty the Pope, but the Lord of Light has already issued an oracle, This is the highest order, absolutely cannot be changed, the gods cannot try to resist, otherwise it is a crime of blasphemy. But Archbishop Link couldn''t figure out what the Lord of Light was thinking. Did he just watch his church fail, and just give up the great interests of Void World No. 1? Or do you have any other ideas and plans? Archbishop Link stood by the window in the middle of the night countless times and looked at the prosperous City of Holy Light below. He did not want to destroy this magnificent city, nor did he want his loyal church to decay, and he could not tolerate himself being a loser. But he couldn''t understand how the real gods thought about it anyway. Perhaps this city, which looks like a dazzling pearl to him, has no value at all in the eyes of the Lord of Light... On the other side, in the kingdom of Asgar in the main world. After ?? Grand Duke Moharis was forced to retreat, the army of the Kingdom of Lorenzo never encountered any resistance or trouble, and arrived at the capital of the Kingdom of Asgar smoothly. As for the legendary defense of the capital, there was no such thing. When the army was still more than 300 kilometers away from the capital, King Lancelot V of the Kingdom of Asgar sent a letter of surrender, expressing his unconditional surrender. Lancelot V immediately made the wisest choice after learning about the situation of Grand Duke Moharis, giving up his struggle and surrendering to the Kingdom of Lorenzo. This Lancelot V is very aware of current affairs, and found that even the Archduke Moharis was beaten back in a very embarrassing manner. He knew that this time it would be hard to escape. Like, just don''t kill me. In this way, on the third day after the army of the Kingdom of Lorenzo arrived in the capital of the Kingdom of Asgar, a "Treaty of Armistice Peace and Friendship between the Kingdom of Lorenzo and the Kingdom of Asgar" was newly released. At this moment, Green is sitting in the King''s Palace on the outskirts of the capital of the Kingdom of Asgar. After all, as an aggressor, although the Asgar Kingdom is a little softer, there are still some insightful people and patriots who are not afraid of death. In order to take care of these people''s emotions and reduce trouble, the army of the Kingdom of Lorenzo did not Entering the capital flamboyantly, he was only stationed in the barracks in the suburbs, which is also what Silabel meant. After becoming the queen, Silabel is not blindly tough, and sometimes the means of being soft in the middle are quite clever. Of course, this is still to leave some leeway for Lancelot V. After all, in order to keep the family and the throne, His Majesty''s integrity has been lost. After some secret talks, the two royal families have reached an agreement that Lancelot V can help the Kingdom of Lorenzo get as much war compensation as possible. , including cessation of land and indemnity. In return, the Kingdom of Lorenzo will guarantee and help Lancelot V keep the throne, and cut off some domestic opposition. When Green saw this secret agreement for the first time, he was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that there would be such a coquettish operation, colluding with the king of a country to betray the country. But after carefully reading this secret agreement, Green suddenly realized. Although Lancelot V is the king of the kingdom of Asgar, the kingdom does not belong to him completely. There are many huge families in the local and central regions to check and balance the royal family. This is like a large-scale listed company, the chairman of the board. Although it has the most nominal rights, it only holds a small part of the company''s shares, and more shares are scattered among the hands of other shareholders. For the kingdom of Asgar, including the former kingdom of Lorenzo, those big nobles, big capitalists, and big landowners are these small shareholders. Although the shares they hold are small, they can''t stand it together! Through mutual marriages or secret alliances, these people have formed several huge political and economic groups that are no less powerful than the royal family, and they are arguing with each other in terms of national policies. . This time, Lancelot V planned to use the Kingdom of Lorenzo to eliminate some powerful groups in the country. Of course, Queen Silabel is not stupid. The content of the entire secret treaty adheres to the principle of equal exchange. If Lancelot V wants to get as much benefit, he has to pay as much as he can. of Green took the treaty and read it from cover to cover. The entire "Lorenzo Kingdom and Asgar Kingdom Armistice Peace and Friendship Treaty" is not much content, only less than three pages, which is also full of a large number of legal provisions, as well as remarks and explanations. There are less than ten real core clauses. The most important thing is that the Kingdom of Asgar ceded the five provinces bordering the Kingdom of Lorenzo, and transferred the suzerainty of the 15th Void World, and compensated the Kingdom of Lorenzo for military and property losses, a total of 560 million pounds. . As the culprit who started the war, including three dukes, six marquis, and twelve earls, will be tried as war criminals "Five provinces?" Green looked at the map next to him and found the five provinces above. Both border the Kingdom of Lorenzo, and one of the provinces of Alsa is very large. The five provinces together have a total area of ??1.1 million square kilometers, which is almost equivalent to the original land area of ??the Kingdom of Asgar [25 %], plus a No. 15 Void World, and 560 million pounds of indemnity. This time, the Kingdom of Asgar has suffered heavy losses, and its vitality has been greatly damaged! But for the royal family of Asgar Kingdom, it is not necessarily a bad thing. Although the defeat caused a great loss to the royal family''s prestige, the actual benefits did not suffer much, but instead took the opportunity to gain some benefits. After all, those nobles and officials who were designated as war criminals, Lancelot V directly looted the wealth of these families under the banner of arresting war criminals. In the end, not only did the 560 million gold pounds in indemnity have been collected, but there was also an extra 20 million gold pounds in income! As for the five provinces that were ceded, they were also ''carefully selected''. They were all against Lancelot V''s family fiefdoms, or the provinces that were firmly controlled by those families. That said, the loss isn''t too big. Green put down the text of the treaty and frowned slightly, but he always felt that something was wrong. seems to have gone too smoothly from beginning to end. If the Asgar Kingdom is too scumbag, it is nothing to be defeated on the battlefield, but what is the situation of the king Lancelot V so actively betraying the country? With the adoption of this paper treaty and the changes in the domestic situation in the Kingdom of Asgar in the past few days, this Lancelot V is definitely not a foolish piece of shit, doesn''t he understand the consequences of doing so? Although it seems that the royal family has gained a lot of benefits, they took the opportunity to eliminate dissidents and stabilize the rule of the kingdom. But other nobles are not fools, how could they not see the means of Lancelot V! Most of these nobles still support the royal family and are loyal to the Kingdom of Asgar. What Lancelot V does will inevitably disgust these nobles. Different from Sirabel''s blood moon coup d''etat, Sirabelle really planned to kill all the opposition at that time, so that everyone was silent, even if they dared to be angry, they did not dare to speak. And Silabel''s biggest reliance is to have the support of natural disaster-level powerhouses in the country, so that he can unscrupulously slaughter and liquidate and clean up the kingdom. Lancelot V, the original three natural disasters, Lao Ba Jin died directly on the battlefield. The rest of the Virgins also pledged allegiance to Princess Moulesina and became a **** placed in the kingdom of Lorenzo in the future. Only the natural disaster of Nantes who escaped was left, but it was a great noble from the north. It was equal to Lancelot V''s hands, and there was no natural disaster that he could trust. Thinking of this, Green became more and more strange, what was this Lancelot V thinking? Or, is there any unknown hole card behind him? Otherwise, unless you are stupid, you will never do this. (end of this chapter) Chapter 660： 666? Titan Ruins Chapter 660 666 Titan Ruins "Uncle Paul, what do you think of this?" Green put down the text of the treaty and looked at Marquis Paul who was sitting across from the desk. After the blood moon coup, the original Viscount Paul has become the Marquis of Paul, and even Vincent has won the title of Viscount and was personally conferred by Queen Silabel. Marquis Paul did not see the treaty, he had seen it more than once before. "His Royal Highness!" Marquis Paul considered his language, and changed the name of Green to His Royal Highness. Because not long ago, Green had been promoted from Duke of Northwest Province to Archduke Wilson! Although the ?? Duke is noble, he is still a subject and can only be called Your Excellency. But once you become a grand duke, you become a monarch, and you can establish a grand duchy, just like the Duchy of Caltest, the monarch of the duchy is the grand duke, who can be called His Royal Highness just like the prince and princess. As for where the fief of the Grand Duke Green is, there is no final decision yet. There is a proposal to directly allocate all the Northwest Province to Green, and there is also a proposal to transfer the largest province of the five provinces of Asgar Kingdom to Green. You must know that the area of ??Alsa province is four times that of the northwest province, and there is a huge lake connected to the ocean. Neither the population nor the economy can compare with the northwest province. Of course, there is more exaggeration. It is proposed to give the No. 15 Void World transferred by the Asgar Kingdom as a fief to Green, just like Princess Mulesina has mastered the No. 26 Void World. The reason why Green is so loved all of a sudden is not because he has become RMB, but as the news spreads, the country of Lorenzo Kingdom already knows his strength. A natural disaster high-level powerhouse, what is this concept! Although Green himself understands that his strength is far worse than Mora''s, but between ordinary people and low-level superhumans, there is no difference between natural disasters and high-level natural disasters, just like two houses, one worth 100 million, and the other worth 1 billion , For ordinary people, there is no difference, they can''t afford it anyway. And under the attention of hundreds of thousands of troops, Green turned the tide and defeated the powerhouse of the Condor Empire, and it was reported that the Kingdom of Lorenzo had been blown to the sky. So all kinds of public opinions came into being, and even some remarks about the union of Green and Queen Silabel have appeared in some places. Although it is only circulated in the market and bars, it is not a test from some conscientious people to take a look at the trend of public opinion and the reactions of all parties. Green didn''t take these things to heart. In fact, he had long thought about where to put the feudal kingdom. The Void World No. 15 must be quite good, with a large area, sufficient resources, and a large population... But correspondingly, the cost of governance will be very large. After all, it was snatched from others. The Kingdom of Asgar has been operating in it for hundreds of years. It is difficult to digest the background of Greene alone, and it will involve a lot of energy. The most important thing is that Green has already had a foggy world. Although it is in the final stage, it has a large area and rich resources. Except for the harsh climate conditions, the land is relatively barren, and it is not suitable for human survival. There are no other drawbacks. And Green was already in the foggy world, relying on the cemetery to build an undead empire, which also made him understand that it is not easy to run a huge country or space world. So while seeing the benefits, he also saw the drawbacks of directly getting the Void World No. 15. If he didn''t get it right, he would not only get many benefits, but he would also make a mess. Marquis Paul also understands Green''s thoughts, but a lot of things can still be seen from this simple peace treaty. "His Royal Highness, in my opinion, I''m afraid that Lancelot V has other plans!" Marquis Paul pondered his words: "This treaty does not appear to be anything on the surface, but in fact it has hidden secrets. Please look at the map... " After speaking, he got up and walked to the map, and circled the five provinces that the Asgar Kingdom ceded this time: "Look, this is the land ceded by the Asgar Kingdom. In addition to bordering us, it also borders the Condor Empire. And it is the only border between them. If these five provinces are given to us according to the treaty, then the Asgar Kingdom will be completely separated from the Condor Empire from now on." Green stared at the map. In fact, he also discovered this, but in this world with powerful extraordinary abilities, this geographical isolation is more psychological, and the symbolic meaning is greater than the actual meaning. If the Condor Empire wants to correct How about the Asgar Kingdom, even if the territory of the Lorenzo Kingdom is in the middle, it is meaningless. But Green knew about Marquis Paul, and if it was just such a simple thing, Marquis Paul wouldnt make a fool of himself in front of him. Since it was mentioned, it must mean something. Green nodded slightly, motioning him to continue. "Cough cough~~" Marquis Paul coughed lightly: "The most important thing is this Alsa province!" As he said that, he took out another map from his pocket and spread it on the large map on the desk. The map that Marquis Paul took out was drawn on translucent paper, which was laid on top of the map, so that it could be seen through, so that the two maps were superimposed. Green stared at this map, frowning, but he didn''t see the clue, raised his head and looked at Marquis Paul again. "His Royal Highness, since the war started, I have been very concerned about the situation in the Kingdom of Asgar. I have checked a lot of ancient materials, and finally I have found something." Marquis Paul said solemnly: "It is said that the Kingdom of Asgar is in the kingdom of the gods. Before the war, it used to be the center of the world and the seat of the Titan Temple, specifically in the territory of Alsa Province." "Titan Temple!" Green''s thoughts moved, and his eyes narrowed immediately. He didn''t look at the map but stared at Marquis Paul. In an instant, the atmosphere became oppressive, and Marquis Paul immediately rushed to have difficulty breathing, with a look of fear on his face. He did not expect that Green would suddenly turn his face, and for the first time experienced the horror that life could be wiped out at any time. Fortunately, Green immediately gathered his momentum, which made Marquis Paul relieved, but found that his shirt was soaked with sweat in the moment just now. Green still looked at him, and said sternly: "Where did you get this map and the news about the Temple of Titans?" Marquis Paul was shocked and quickly replied: "I found it in the Kingdom Library." A dangerous cold light flashed in Green''s eyes. He did not doubt Marquis Paul''s loyalty and stance, because his interests were completely tied to the Wilson family. If something happened to him, the newly rising Wilson family would also. Like accumulating sand into a tower, it instantly overturned and collapsed. But Green suspects that Marquis Paul may be used by someone. Otherwise, the ancient secret about the Temple of Titans would never appear in the library of the Kingdom of Lorenzo. Even if the Royal Library does have relevant books and materials, they are all written in ancient languages, and even among the 10,000 contemporary scholars, none of them can read them. At this time, Marquis Paul not only found relevant documents, but also easily translated them. If it''s not a coincidence, someone must be behind the scenes. "Who would it be? What do you want to use me for?" Green fell into deep thought, tapping his fingers on the armrest of the chair rhythmically. The sound of "Tadata" continuously seemed to hit Marquis Paul''s heart again and again, making him nervous and his face turning pale. At this time, Marquis Paul also reacted, looking at Green''s attitude, there must be something wrong. As an old fox, he immediately realized that he might become a **** to be used by others. This made Marquis Paul, who was in a hurry, with a sense of offering treasures, start to be afraid for a while, and at the same time, he was secretly glad that Green saw the clue, otherwise the consequences would be unimaginable. "By the way, what about those related materials? Who translated it for you? And what''s going on? Who''s handed this matter, everyone, don''t miss it, tell me the truth!" Green pondered for a moment. After that, ask again. "Yes!" Marquis Paul shivered, and immediately replied: "The information is..." As soon as he spoke, Marquis Paul showed a wry smile, paused, and said helplessly: "It was brought back by Carroll, and he found Lorenzo High School. Professor Mokashi of the college helped to translate the ancient text above." "Carol?" Green frowned slightly, he knew this woman. is the eldest daughter of Viscount Sissor of Rhine City. She met Vincent on a blind date, and now the two are married and have a very lovely son. Although Carroll is not extremely smart, she is by no means a stupid woman. As the eldest daughter of the Viscount, she has received a good education. She deeply understands what Green means to the entire Wilson family, and to his husband and son. What, so Green believes Carol, she should just be taken advantage of. The black hand behind the scenes just wanted to pass the information to Marquis Paul through Carroll, and then bring it to Green through Marquis Paul. Green could almost imagine that even if he brought Carroll to cross-examine now, he would definitely not be able to ask any useful information. Instead, it was the professor who translated the materials. Green had an intuition that this persons identity was not simple. "Professor Mokashi!" Green muttered the name and immediately contacted Silabel. After the end of the war, the **** queen Silabel has returned to the capital. After the great cleansing, the capital has been firmly in the hands of Silabel. Since he felt that there was something wrong with this Professor Mokashi, Green simply asked Silabel to send someone to check it, but Green did not hold out much hope. It is estimated that by now, even if the special bureau comes to the door, most of the people will go to the building. . Sure enough, only half an hour later, Green received a reply from Silabel. But he only guessed half right, that Professor Mokashi did not run away, but was killed directly. (end of this chapter) Chapter 661： 667? Two major events Chapter 661 667 Two major events When the personnel of the Special Bureau were ordered to investigate, they directly found the death record of Professor Mokashi, and the cause of death was a heart attack. Green couldn''t help snorting when he saw the feedback. A dangerous cold light appeared in his eyes. This incident was obviously aimed at him, and it was carried out very carefully and carefully. It''s just that Green doesn''t quite understand, what''s the use of sending these information about the Titan Temple to him? Could it be that just based on this map and some specious data, he would look for those ancient ruins that were buried deep underground? Thinking of this, Green''s heart moved: "Yeah! These are definitely not enough for me to act, then... the other party must have follow-up actions, which can threaten or lure me, and let me follow the guidelines of these materials and maps, step by step. Look for the remains of this titan temple." figured this out, Green did not go to the horns to investigate these, but prepared to wait and see what happened next. Now that someone is staring at him and intends to take advantage of him, there must be some action. In this case, motion is worse than silence. Green simply died down to see what they were going to do next. Sure enough, just as Green expected, Silabel contacted him two days later, intending to make Alsa province his fief, and asked him if he had any comments. Moreover, the original territory of the Duke of Northwest Province was not recovered, but was divided into several pieces, the largest of which was conferred to Marquis Paul, and the smaller pieces were taken over by the nobles of the Vincent and Wilson family. The territory is still under Green''s control, just in a different form. Green calmly said that he had no opinion, and immediately used the manpower on the capital side, and quickly found out who was the one who first proposed to assign the Alsa province to him. "Siro Aragorn!" Green looked at the information in his hand with a gloomy expression. This person is one of Silabel''s confidants. After the blood moon coup, he took the position of the kingdom''s finance minister. He is a true Silabel diehard. Green didn''t expect to find this person''s head after checking around. As for the fact that Ciro Aragorn is the mastermind behind the scenes, Green doesn''t believe it either. What really worries him, and what he pays attention to is the enormous energy and formidable means of that mysterious mastermind! The finance minister of the dignified kingdom was actually used like a chess piece. It can be seen that the mysterious man behind the scenes has penetrated the Kingdom of Lorenzo to a very deep level. "Who would it be?" Green had no clue at all. There were many suspects, but after thinking about it, there were not so many. Several natural disaster-level powerhouses in the country, as well as spies lurking in the Eagle Empire, the Holy Light Church may also be... But these forces or individuals who have the ability to do so, what motives do they have to do so? Why did you choose Green? Just when Green was entangled in this matter, two big things happened that he didn''t expect. One is that in the No. 1 Void World, Saintess Sivinaya suddenly led the powerful Destruction King Kong army to appear at the junction of the Church of Holy Light and the Council of Death. This is also the territory occupied by the revolutionary party, and Sivinaya has transformed into a saint who symbolizes freedom and revolution. The revolutionary mentor Modi also appeared. After the arrival of the Virgin of Sivinaya, he rode a golden dragon and landed on the People''s Square in the city of Hottingen. Because Sivinaya led the arrival of the Destruction King Kong Legion, he was also called the Mechanical Saint, and Modi was called the Dragon Master. Hottingen is the largest city occupied by the Revolutionary Party and the temporary capital of the Revolutionary Party. The day after the arrival of both Sivinaya and Modi, the Revolutionary Party officially announced the establishment of the ''People''s Revolutionary Republic'', with Modi as the chief commander and Sivinaya as the spiritual leader, becoming the No. 1 Void World independent of several countries. The sixth most powerful country in addition to the big countries. Originally, the Revolutionary Party was very lacking in high-end combat power. Although it had a broad public base and the military was well equipped, it was still unable to expand its territory. Now, with Modi and Sivinaya, two strong men, and the powerful Destruction King Kong Legion, the shortcomings are immediately made up. But what is surprising is that after the founding of the country, Sivinaya and Modi did not attack the Holy Light Church, but suddenly turned around and attacked the Frost Giant Royal Court in the west! Because of the sudden incident, no one thought that in this case, Sivinaya and Modi would attack the Frost Giant. Therefore, the Frost Giants were almost unprepared. Under the powerful assault of the Destruction King Kong Legion, they quickly rushed across the border into the hinterland of the Frost Giant Royal Court, surrounded and destroyed a huge Frost Giant tribe. Until this time, the frost giant royal court reacted sluggishly, and the king of the frost giants, Axweili, roared angrily, issued the warrant of the giant king, summoned various tribes, and regrouped the troops. However, in the vast territory of the region, it is not an easy task to gather the warriors of various tribes together. It was not until several days later that 10,000 people were barely gathered, and the others were still on their way. Axweili did not wait any longer, and led this army of ten thousand people, rushing towards the border. However, no one knew that the revolutionary army that invaded the Frost Giant Royal Court on the surface was actually secretly connected with Axweili. And Sivinaya and Modi destroyed the Frost Giant tribe, which was one of the most fierce tribes against Axe''s power among the Frost Giants. In return, Axweili will give the nascent Revolutionary Republic a reward of up to 100 million pounds, as well as a lot of much-needed supplies and equipment. Axweili got rid of the most stubborn conservatives among the frost giants, and took this opportunity to find an opportunity to reform the royal court system, so that the frost giant royal court gradually changed from a tribal alliance system to a monarchy kingdom. And this dirty and filthy political transaction was completed with the help of the earth goddess Gaia. Afterwards, the two sides fought a fake battle on the border. In the end, the Revolutionary Republic retreated with hundreds of millions of gold pounds and a large amount of materials. As the king of the frost giants, Axweili once again led the tribe to repel the "ruthless and cunning". The invaders gained higher prestige among the Frost Giants, and took this opportunity to assemble a Frost Giant Legion of 20,000 people. Now that the legion has been assembled, it is naturally impossible to disband it again, and it simply threw itself into the siege of the Church of the Holy Light. Immediately, the Revolutionary Republic and the Royal Court of the Frost Giants reconciled, and both sides declared war on the Church of the Holy Light at the same time Another thing is that in the mist world, Green''s undead empire was unexpectedly attacked. is still the northern border of the undead empire, and the first to be attacked is the green tree tribe of green orcs. Here, as Green''s nail into the north, the Queen of Grey Elf has always regarded it as a thorn in the flesh, and she is uneasy if she doesn''t find a chance to pull it out. However, the Green Tree Tribe has long been prepared. As early as when they surrendered to the Undead Empire, Daniel, the chief of the green orcs, had foresight to migrate the old and weak in the tribe to the hinterland of the Undead Empire. More than 5,000 orc warriors were left behind, making this place an outpost fortress to guard against possible attacks or sneak attacks. This time, all these preparations came in handy. As soon as ?? was attacked, the warriors of the Green Tree Tribe discovered the enemy and launched a flare into the sky. Daniel immediately assembled the orc warriors and deployed the second line of defense as planned, and soon the orc warriors in the first line of defense retreated. Daniel looked at the warriors who were almost all wounded, and was very angry in his heart, and without counting carefully, less than a hundred people retreated from the front, and at least half of the orc warriors arranged at the outpost sacrificed. "Damn the gray elf!" Daniel''s fangs from his lips trembled, and his eyes almost burst into flames. At this time, an orc team captain ran over and was pierced with a blood hole in his shoulder. The blood was still gushing out. He covered his hands tightly, his face was very anxious, and when he saw Daniel, he immediately grabbed it. After a few steps, he shouted: "The Great Chief! It''s a troll..." Daniel''s expression changed slightly. He thought it was a sneak attack by the gray elves, but he didn''t expect there to be trolls! But this is also reasonable. The last time the coalition was formed, the undead empire pressed it on the ground and rubbed it on the ground. If it was just the Grey Elf tribe, with Alexia''s cautious character, she should not have the courage to provoke a war. . And Daniel immediately thought that there might be more than just trolls on the other side. As the chief of the Green Tree Tribe, he still knows a little bit about the troll kingdom that lives further north. These trolls are distant relatives of the elves, but unlike the glamorous elves, most trolls are ugly and cruel, and have a bad reputation among various races. However, because of his tall stature and a very good affinity for magic, the troll family has a very impressive fighting power, and in the northern troll kingdom, there is also a natural disaster-level powerhouse. The strength is still the gray elf queen Yali above Keria. It was the suppression of the troll king, and the fact that the number of gray elves was too small to withstand the consumption of the war, which trapped the gray elves and never wanted to expand. "What else but trolls? Who among you sees another enemy?" Dennis asked the other orc warriors who had retreated from the outpost. One of the orc warriors who was being rudely pressed to the ground by the ''medic'' to suture the wound suddenly grinned and shouted, "Great Chief, I saw it!" This so-called ''medic'' was learned from the military by the human servants under Daniel and Green''s command. They don''t need to have clever medical skills, as long as they can stop bleeding, bandage, sew, and apply medicine. Although it was a simple and rude way of dealing with them, it greatly reduced the death rate of the wounded orcs. After all, the physique of these big green-skinned guys was amazing. (end of this chapter) Chapter 662： 668? Northern Battlefield Chapter 662 668 Northern Battlefield Daniel looked at the grinning green-skinned orc, and saw that the medic brutally pressed his knees against the chest of the orc warrior, and the two orcs pressed his hands. In the absence of anesthesia, the orc medic took out a hooked iron needle thicker than a shoe awl, took out a black cotton thread, found that the thread was forked, and took a sip. The saliva moistened the end of the thread, pierced it into the iron needle, and with a puff, it plunged into the flesh beside the wound of the orc warrior, made a creaking sound, penetrated the flesh, yanked it violently, and made a dead knot... That orc warrior shivered in pain, looking at the medic with a ferocious expression, it was more painful than being stabbed on the battlefield. Fortunately, the medic''s movements are very quick. He used to practice many times with large pieces of pork, and he sewed up the injured orc in a blink of an eye. The waiting shaman immediately came up with a witch doctor treatment to help the wound disinfect and heal. Daniel then asked, "What else did you see?" The orc took a deep breath and said, "Great Chief, when I was injured, I could vaguely see that there were skeleton soldiers in the forest behind the enemy." Daniel was stunned for a moment, and he immediately thought of Green when he heard the skeleton soldiers, but Green couldn''t collude with the enemy to attack them, and immediately thought of another necromancer in the north - the undead Scourge Rocarius! Undead Scourge Rocarius was the most powerful necromancer known in the vicinity until the advent of Grimm''s undead empire. However, this necromancer is relatively low-key, and he rarely shows up to show his presence. He only knows how to study undead magic at home, so his presence has not been very strong. Daniel did not expect that there were traces of the undead in this attack, so maybe the undead natural disaster Locarius has already been dispatched. If this is the case, then it is a good explanation why the always cautious Grey Elf Queen Alexia suddenly launched an attack on the undead empire. Counting the Queen of Grey Elf, the troll lord Haligos, and the undead Calamity Locarius, this is the base of the three Calamity-level powerhouses, plus the Great Tuttle, and others that have yet to emerge. Strong on the water. Daniel couldn''t help but feel a lot of pressure. He felt that this time there would be five enemies, maybe even more natural disaster-level powerhouses. Can the undead empire be able to withstand it? It made him suspicious. Daniel''s loyalty is not low, but it is not to the point of blindly believing in Green, so after thinking rationally, he understands that the situation is urgent, immediately bypasses James, and reports the situation to Green directly through the soul link. Generally speaking, these undead creatures under Green''s command will not take the initiative to disturb Green with the soul link unless there is a particularly important situation. Once the soul link is used, something must have happened. Green was still troubled by the unidentified man behind the scenes, and it was at this moment that he received a report from Daniel. After listening to Daniel''s guess, Green frowned slightly, but an evil fire burst out in his heart: "These things I don''t know what to do! Originally I didn''t plan to continue to expand to the north, but you guys are trying to provoke me! Come to a few natural disaster grades to make up the number to beat me?" Since exposing the Great Ape King and forcing back Archduke Moharis, Green''s mentality has also undergone some changes, and he has a clearer understanding of the strength he possesses. Today, he already has the power to control the fate of a country. With great strength, he is neither arrogant nor underestimated, so he doesn''t really care about the situation in the foggy world. However, this incident reminded him that it seems that the previous policy in the foggy world was a bit too conservative. After mastering the high-level combat power of natural disasters, he does not need to be so careful. It is good to be stable, but it is too much. , is to scare yourself. Moreover, this time Princess Mulesina and Mahabam killed Lao Bajin, which has proved the success of the bone dragon mecha. According to this line of thinking, there are too many goals that Greens subordinates can transform. For example, according to the same principle, a set of mecha is also provided for the skeleton lord. The skeleton lord who has already reached the peak of the first-level natural disaster will definitely be able to advance to the intermediate level. There is also the bone dragon knight Ali Ortega. The bone dragon he rides is also equipped with bone dragon mecha, and it is estimated that it can reach the combat power of the first-level natural disaster grade. Dragon Lich Hiermorati, although it is not a bone dragon, but the principle is similar. If you modify the plan, you can also create a dracolich mecha, and also raise the strength of the dracolich to the level of natural disasters. At that time, Green''s subordinates will add two more natural disaster-level combat power, and can dispatch as many as six natural disaster-level powerhouses at a time. Among them, the Great Ape King and the future awakened Seraphim Taraga are both high-level natural disasters and angels of death. And the Skeleton Lord has the intermediate level of natural disaster strength, and the dragon lich and the bone dragon knight can also cross the threshold of the natural disaster primary level after upgrading the mecha. Moreover, when Green is promoted to the natural disaster level in the next step, the cemetery will open the dragon''s nest and have his own bone dragon. At that time, even if there is a mental power limit, so that he cannot open the infinite storm mode, at least five bone dragons must be created. According to each Green''s own predictions, the bone dragons appearing in the cemetery belong to high-level arms, not hero units, at most [lv9], but equipped with bone dragon mechas, they can also touch the threshold of natural disaster level. And at that time, he could also create a natural disaster grade partner bone dragon like Mahabam, just like Princess Mulesina. Green thought of this and didn''t want to stay in the main world anymore. Since someone wanted to plot against him, he simply hid in the cemetery to see what would happen if the man behind the scenes couldn''t find him. Made up his mind, Green immediately replied to Daniel, telling him to retreat directly to the northern defense line of the undead empire without having to be stationed in the Green Tree Tribe. At the same time, Green himself returned to the cemetery, and directly let the glasses girl and the radio girl ride on the Great Ape King, and carried 10,000 Ma Run Corps to reinforce the northern line of defense. Green didn''t want to use the Great Ape King to sweep the north directly, but gave an order to Belonk, after putting down the 10,000 horses, the Great Ape King remained invisible. If the enemy dispatches a natural disaster-level powerhouse, they will directly use the main cannon to kill them. If the enemy''s natural disaster does not move, the Great Ape King will also die, allowing the garrison of the northern line of defense and the various servant tribes of the original Northern Alliance to fight a tough defensive battle. , by the way, let''s see if there are two or five men who are duplicitous in these servant tribes. Green knew that among the northern tribes he forcibly subdued, there must be some who were unconvinced and prepared to try their hardest, but at a critical moment, they suddenly turned back. In history, no matter whether it is human beings, orcs, or intelligent creatures of any other race, there is no shortage of such persistent people. According to their success or not, or the needs of public opinion, such people are divided into ''heroes who are not afraid of power'', ''martyrs of self-denial'', ''old-fashioned diehards'', ''despicable restorers and reactionaries'', but No matter what hat they wear, their essence is the same, that is, to maintain the present, yearn for the ancient times, oppose change, and fear the future. Green has no prejudice against such people, but when they appear under his rule and want to find an opportunity to oppose him, Green has only one way to deal with these people, find them, and kill them, it''s that simple . Daniel was slightly taken aback when he received Green''s reply, his expressions and colors were complicated, and he didn''t speak for a long time. The green-skinned orcs on the side of ?? didn''t know what was going on, and looked at their chief nervously, because the reply from the terrifying undead king at this moment would determine the life and death of these people. "Great Chief! Are we going to hold back?" an older orc warrior asked with a heavy expression. Don''t look at these green-skinned orcs, all of them are big and three thick, but they are not without wise people. Only in terms of brain development, orcs are not inferior to humans, but their bodies are stronger. Many humans need to find ways to accomplish things, they It only needs brute force, so the gradual development is like this, and it is generally lower than humans in terms of science, technology and civilization. When the other orcs heard it, they also showed tragic expressions. They were not afraid of death and had no complaints. Because Greene not only brought them food, but also migrated the old and weak women and children of their tribe to the hinterland of the undead empire, and allocated land that could produce food every year. As long as they worked hard, they would not have to go hungry. In the eyes of these simple and honest orc warriors, it is a great blessing to make their children not hungry and grow up healthily, enough to make them work hard. Even if more than 5,000 people here are killed in battle, they are enough! In an instant, the tragic atmosphere began to permeate, and these strong green-skinned big guys let out low roars and began to knock on the things that could make sounds at hand. The low and tragic roar created an atmosphere of a last stand. At this time, the gray elves who were chasing after the first line of defense stopped abruptly. These gray elves who had been neighbors with the green orcs for many years felt very keen. The beast is desperate. The noble grey elves won''t fight those filthy green-skinned beasts. The trolls who came with ?? also heard a low roar. Although they didn''t know what it meant, the gray elves stopped, and the troll warriors were not stupid. They also stopped immediately and were ready to see the situation. Only those slow-moving skeletons and zombies are still advancing without fear of death. And the northern coalition formed this time is not only gray elves, trolls, undead, but also human rangers, red-skin orcs, green-skin orcs, black-skin orcs, lizardmen, kobolds, ratmen, Murloc... (end of this chapter) Chapter 663： 669? Shotgun Chapter 663 669 Shotgun Soldiers with different clothes, equipment, and races appeared in the back one after another. Obviously, this attack has been planned for a long time. It is not only that the Queen of Grey Elf has found the helpers of the troll lord and the undead natural disaster. From these warriors of various races who have appeared on the battlefield, it is not difficult to guess that there may be gatherings behind them. Many forces dissatisfied or fearful of the undead empire, this time I am afraid that I want to solve the heresy of the undead empire that ''changes the status quo''. According to their plan, it is best to directly destroy the undead empire, or not completely destroy it, but also to severely damage it and be unable to expand outward. Daniel looked at the tragic atmosphere in front of him and couldn''t help but laugh and cry, but he didn''t stop his subordinates. It wasn''t until a minute later that the roaring and beating stopped, and he slowly said: "The great His Majesty ordered us just now, so that we don''t need to stand still, we retreat directly to the northern line of defense, and follow the command of General James to carry out the next defensive operation." "Uh~~~" Numerous orcs were stunned, how could this be? It''s not good, everyone died tragically and solemnly together, the soul merged into the totem, the blood soaked the earth, why should they retreat? So all the emotions that you finally brewed up just now are wasted? The terrifying and aloof His Majesty did not let them die! At this time, Daniel took no time to raise his arms and shouted: "Long live Your Majesty!" These green-skinned orcs who survived the death had nowhere to vent their emotions, so they immediately roared: "Long live Your Majesty! Long live Your Majesty..." Five thousand orcs shouted a slogan together, like a tsunami. shouted three slogans, the orcs were in high spirits, and Daniel immediately ordered: "Prepare to throw the gun~~~" Although it is said that we are going to retreat, retreating does not mean turning around and running away, leaving our **** to the enemy. That is not retreat, but a rout. Therefore, even if you retreat, you must fight and retreat. At the next moment, following Daniel''s order, 5,000 spears flew towards the enemy who came to the second line of defense. Originally, green-skinned orcs did not use spears, because the equipment was relatively simple, and one orc mainly focused on melee combat, and it was over when he saw the enemy holding a battle axe. However, spears, shields, and armor are three essential sets for Green''s servant army. It doesn''t matter what main weapon you use, but these three are necessary, especially spears. Each person is equipped with five pieces, and the two armies face each other face to face. At the time of the battle, three or more spears must be thrown before the enemy is short-handed. This is the stipulation of the tactical manual. If you fail to meet the standard, you will be punished. These green-skinned orcs are already tall and arm-length, and with the aid of the spear, they can easily throw the one-meter-five-long spear with armor-piercing properties to 200 meters away. It''s just that this distance is often not accurate, and the hit rate can only depend on the character. At this time, the enemy is rushing in densely, and there is no need for any aiming, just throw it out and it will be over. ٿ~ٿ~ٿ~ The dense sound of breaking the air came, the spear drew a beautiful arc, and the tip of the spear flashed light, activating the enchantment attribute. In the next moment, puff~ puff~ puff... The sound of spears penetrating armor and flesh formed a melody. Some spears could even penetrate candied haws because of the angle. They penetrated two or three people, slammed into the ground, and with a bang, the spear head exploded directly, four Shots of shrapnel can also cause another wave of damage. This is the self-destruct mode of throwing guns, preventing these weapons from falling into the hands of the enemy, which in turn will kill their own people. The spear head of the spear is thrown out, and after activating the [Armor Break] attribute, it will self-detonate after three seconds, and its power is almost one-third of that of a grenade. of casualties. In just this round of spear salvo, the orcs stationed in the Green Tree Tribe killed more than 3,000 enemies, but most of them were undead creatures. Immediately after taking out the spear, put it on the auxiliary device in his hand, and prepare for the second round of projection. After rigorous training, the orc warriors moved very quickly. In just over ten seconds, they were all ready and raised their spears to their shoulders. But Daniel didn''t rush to order the projection, he wanted to let the enemy "fly" for a while. The attacking troop that had just been stunned by a round of projections, after a slight pause and a slight confusion, quickly launched the attack again. This time, the undead troop was in front, and the troops of other races followed. He and the trolls hid further behind. They had to look at the situation and then talk about it. After all, they had the support of the natural disaster level, which also gave them some privileges in the coalition. After waiting for half a minute, Daniel ordered again. ٿ~ٿ~ٿ~ A sound of breaking through the air reverberated outside the direction of the Green Tree Tribe. "Raise your shield!" A red-skinned orc roared, and asked the companions who rushed up together to gather defense. As for the others, he could not control it. In the next moment, bang bang bang! There was a sound of a series of spears hitting the shield and then exploding. One of them was an unlucky one. The shield wrapped in wood and iron was directly pierced by the spear, and then the head of the spear exploded in front of him. A shrapnel was inserted directly into the brain from the eye. The severe pain caused him to cover it with his hand and patted it inside. Finally, the shrapnel stabbed into the brain, and he stood upright and died on the spot. The surrounding undead and the soldiers in the front were attacked one after another, but with previous experience, they all blocked and avoided. followed by the third round of projection. This time Daniel did not wait any longer. After the orc warrior finished throwing his gun, he immediately ordered the projection. Originally had the previous experience, the other party thought it would take a while, but did not expect the third wave of guns to come so quickly, and was suddenly caught off guard, causing even greater losses. Daniel shouted "retreat" after three rounds of projection, led the green-skinned orcs to retreat behind the green tree tribe, and then activated the trigger-type magic circle hidden in the tribe''s station at the fastest speed. After ten minutes, there was a loud bang, and a flame rose from the green tree tribe behind him, followed by a series of smaller explosions. The raging flames turned the original green tree tribe into a sea of ??fire. . Daniel stopped to look back, a trace of complexity flashed in his eyes, and then without turning his head, he led his subordinate orcs to retreat to the northern defense line of the undead empire at the fastest speed along the path in the jungle. At the same time, General James, who was in charge of garrisoning the northern line of defense, had been ordered by Green, and the Great Ape King also brought reinforcements to put down the legion composed of 10,000 Ma Run skeleton soldiers and Ma Run kobolds, while himself Rise to the sky, enter stealth, and build a network of souls to transmit the entire battlefield situation to General James'' mind. As the supreme commander of the Undead Empire in the north, General James immediately realized the seriousness of the situation after learning about the situation in the north. He originally wanted to ask for reinforcements, but after seeing the Great Ape King, he knew that reinforcements were not needed at all. Now, as long as this big guy is there, he is already invincible. General James simply calmed down. What he has to do now is to eliminate the natural disaster-level powerhouses, fight the battle more beautifully, and complete more important tasks to fully test the actual combat capabilities of the Ma Runjia Army. In fact, Green has put the Ma Run Army into actual combat twice before, but the enemies are not very powerful, they have not exerted their combat effectiveness at all, and there is not much actual combat data, so this time Green hopes to let the Ma Run Jia Army really face it. The strong enemy is caught in a hard fight. Only in this case can the combat effectiveness be tested, and the defects and improvement directions of Ma Runjia can be found. So Green only sent a small number of Ma Runjia. His real purpose was not to make a quick solution, but to turn the northern battlefield into a weapons testing ground. Knowing Green''s thoughts, and Green''s plan to find out the old and young of the former tribal alliance lurking in the north, General James already understood how to fight this battle. Immediately, General James issued a mobilization order to the various tribes near the northern defense line, and at the same time requested an army of 20,000 people from the human city-state behind, bringing the total strength of the northern defense line to 130,000. Although I still don''t know the total strength of the enemy, according to the information returned by Daniel, based on the experience of General James, it is at least 300,000 people, or even more. This time, we will definitely face an outnumbered enemy. situation. Of course, this is also to test the battlefield environment that Ma Run Corps said must be created. Otherwise, after accepting a population of more than 20 million, the number of servants in the undead empire has doubled, at least in the foggy world. I am widowed. The next morning, 5,000 green-skinned orc warriors ran 150 kilometers overnight, and finally entered the northern defense line of the undead empire. At the same time, above the burnt blackened ruins of a green tree tribe, several figures were suspended in the air, looking down from a height, and in the green jungle, a scorched blackness suddenly appeared and was extremely dazzling. Many Rat Man soldiers are clearing the battlefield from the ruins. Although a large number of ratmen have defected to Green, there are still a large number of ratmen tribes in the north, and this time they also joined the coalition against the undead empire. However, the status of the Rat Man is low, and he acts as a coolie wherever he goes, and if any property is found by cleaning the battlefield, the Rat Man cannot embezzle it, and it will be looted and distributed to other tribes. The Queen of Grey Elf looked down, her brows furrowed, and she was very unhappy. She originally thought that this sneak attack would eat thousands of orcs from the Green Tree Tribe, but she didn''t expect these green-skinned beasts with muscled brains to actually eat this time. Being smart, they retreated immediately after being attacked, causing a lot of losses to their vanguard troops. This is a big blow to Alexia, who was full of confidence before she set off. Its not a good sign to be a bad teacher! (end of this chapter) Chapter 664： 670? Mecha bone dragon knight Chapter 664 670 Mecha Bone Dragon Knight Just when the northern border was in full swing for war preparations, Green was staring at the new bone dragon mecha installation in the bone dragon mecha factory. This set of bone dragon mecha is completely reduced to the scale of Mahabam''s set, and then directly installed on the mount of the bone dragon knight Ali Ortega. Because Ariotega''s bone dragon is only a legendary high-level, the cost of this mecha is much cheaper than that of Mahabam, and with the previous manufacturing experience, this time I am familiar with it, and the manufacturing progress is very fast. At the same time, the mecha equipped for the dracolich and the skeleton lord is also being improved and designed. Among them, the mecha of the dracolich is relatively less difficult. It only needs to expand the bone dragon mecha outward to accommodate the dracolich''s mecha. The body, and if it really doesn''t work, you can directly dig out a piece of meat on the dragon lich, and insert the parts of the mecha into it, so as to achieve the best effect. For the Bone Dragon Knight and the Dragon Lich, Green has only one requirement, that is, after equipping the mecha, they must reach the natural disaster level. On the contrary, the Skeleton Lord encountered some problems. After all, the Bone Dragon Mecha itself was designed for the Bone Dragon, but the Skeleton Lord is a humanoid, and its size is smaller than that of a giant dragon, so the design of the entire mecha needs to be greatly modified. . And Green had another idea. When he was making the Horse Run Armor, he wanted to directly expand the Horse Run Armor and equip it on the Dragon Bone Skeleton Warrior, but the effect was not very good. made a prototype and equipped it on the keel skeleton warrior. Although it also improved the combat effectiveness, it was far from meeting Green''s requirements. The mecha modified according to the same idea, equipped on the Cyclops, the effect is also not ideal. This made Green understand that Ma Runjia was not suitable for a giant humanoid unit with a height of six meters and a huge body due to its original design and internal structure. In order to achieve the effect Green was satisfied with, a large-scale alchemy mecha must be redesigned for the height of six to ten meters. Of course, this work has to be handed over to Black Claw to complete, but because more than 20 million immigrants were introduced not long ago, the benefits of the skyrocketing population are reflected. There are many professional talents among these immigrants. There are even more than a dozen university professors and hundreds of people with doctorate degrees. They are all very precious talents. There are also some talents in related machinery and alchemy, plus the talents cultivated from the Nightmare Realm, the total number of scientific research departments under the command of Black Claw has exceeded 3,000 people. With the huge human resources, coupled with the assistance of alchemy computers, the difficulty of developing new mechas has been greatly reduced, especially the workload of Black Claw has been greatly reduced. He only needs to assign tasks and point out the general research direction, and then he can By entrusting the complicated and specific work to the people under you, you can devote more energy to more important research. For example, further research on the Titan Colossus and the ancient Vala alchemy system, as well as the eyeball of the mechanical god... At this time, Green was watching the mechanical arm install the mecha for the mount of the bone dragon knight Ali Ortega. The whole process went very smoothly, and there were no accidents. After the whole set of bone dragon mecha was installed, the bone dragon that looked a little thin and weak suddenly became majestic, armed to the teeth of the mecha, and installed it. The sharp blade at the tip of the wing, and in order to increase the skills of launching the knight''s charge at the critical moment, in addition to the two wings, an air intake and an engine are installed under the dragon''s belly... Ariotega, as a bone dragon knight, has a nuanced feeling for the changes of his mounts. With the bone dragon mecha being equipped, he immediately felt the power of the bone dragon, and it drove his own level. After the last mecha part was installed, Aliotta couldn''t wait to rush up and jumped on top of the bone dragon. The huge bone dragon raised its head and let out a dragon roar. Immediately, the mecha under Ariotega''s feet cracked, and two mechanical tentacles ooze out from it, wrapped around Ariotega''s legs, and fixed him firmly on the head of the bone dragon. "Old man! Let''s go!" Ariotega shouted excitedly, controlling the bone dragon very skillfully to rush out of the workshop where the bone dragon mecha was installed, without encountering anything that should not be touched, like a white horse passing through a gap, In a flash, it flew into the sky. This bone dragon mecha is painted all black, and Ariotega himself is also a black armor cape, plus a pure black lance, flying into the sky like a black whirlwind! Green checked the attributes and couldn''t help but feel happy. After Ali Ortega was equipped with the bone dragon mecha, his combat power was greatly improved, reaching as high as 29,000, a proper natural disaster grade! This data completely met Green''s previous expectations, and even exceeded it a bit. According to Green''s original plan, as long as the combat power reached 10,000 or more, it would be a success, but Ariotega''s own quality was still a big plus. Even without the assistance of the bone dragon mecha, Ariotega has the hope of being promoted to the natural disaster level for more than ten years. This time, the upgrade of the bone dragon just let him advance in advance, and after the combat power was improved, he directly realized the natural disaster level. The power level, in turn, stimulated his potential, and this was the only way to improve his combat power. He had nearly 30,000 combat power just after entering the first stage of the natural disaster, and he was almost catching up with the skeleton lord. Another natural disaster grade powerhouse was added, and Green was very satisfied. The next step is the mecha for the dragon lich, which is more difficult. After all, compared to the bone dragon, the dragon lich still maintains a flesh and blood body. In order to wrap the normal dragon, the structure of the mecha must be redesigned. on the other hand. When ??Green was concerned about the improvement of the bone dragon mecha, the northern defense line of the undead empire was already covered with clouds of war. It was the last battlefield, but the situation on the battlefield changed unexpectedly. The undead empire, which was extremely strong last time, was on the weak side this time, and took advantage of the strong position to take a defensive posture. The northern coalition army, which was aggressive but returned last time, has regrouped a powerful coalition force composed of thirteen parties, including five natural disaster-level powerhouses and a total of 420,000 people. huge army. Among the five natural disaster-level powerhouses, in addition to the four Daniel guessed before, there was also a natural disaster-level ancient red dragon - Smedlitava! This ancient red dragon is not as famous as the ancient white dragon Angdalagon who escaped in the foggy world. It is a relatively low-key giant dragon. It usually lives in the volcanoes in the north, and sleeps all year round, only coming out occasionally. Seeing the huge and strong red figure, everyone who knew this powerful ancient red dragon was secretly surprised. I didn''t expect that the Northern Allied Forces actually brought him here this time! However, General James, who is the commander in chief, did not show any emotion. Although there was an ancient red dragon, it was a bit unexpected, but there was also a stealthy Great Ape King in the sky. Although the ancient red dragon was powerful, it was only a middle-level natural disaster, facing the The Great Ape King has to kneel. Actually, at this time, the northern coalition forces, especially the five natural disaster-level powerhouses who appeared together, were even more uneasy. Because they found that there was not a natural disaster-level powerhouse among the defenders of the undead empire on the opposite side! This situation is too abnormal, you must know that the undead empire showed two natural disaster-level powerhouses! And the mysterious undead king has not come forward, which means that the undead empire has at least three or more natural disaster grade powerhouses. For this battle, they also did a lot of homework, knowing that the undead empire was still expanding to the south at this time, and that the elite army of 150,000 people led by Penny, when they learned that there was a war in the north, There is no sign of an emergency transfer either! This shows what? shows that the undead king is well-informed and can deal with the situation in the north without mobilizing that army. Now there is another unreasonable abnormal situation, which can''t help but make these natural disaster powerhouses feel a little uneasy, but being able to become natural disaster grade powerhouses, each of them is very persevering in mind, and they stabilize their mentality in just a moment, and the soldiers will block them. Water comes to cover, no matter what conspiracy is on the other side, in the end it depends on strength on the battlefield. They have five natural disaster-level powerhouses and an army of more than 400,000. I dont believe that they cant destroy an enemy whose number is less than one-third of their own! However, the five natural disasters knew nothing about it, and they all kept an eye on it. Since they didnt see the enemys natural disasters, they simply didnt send out, just in case there was any conspiracy. Anyway, this time the northern coalition forces have an advantage in strength, so let the coalition forces below fight for a while, and rely on the advantage of numbers to force out the natural disaster of the opponent. If you wait until the front line is in jeopardy, and the other party''s natural disaster has not come forward, then there is no scruples. There must be some reason that the natural disaster-level powerhouse of the undead empire is trapped. It is not that he does not want to come, but that he cannot come. At that time, they can let go of their hands and feet and take the opportunity to carve up the entire undead empire! Involuntarily thought of going together. The five natural disaster-level powerhouses looked at each other subconsciously, and immediately the commander-in-chief of the Northern Allied Forces, the Queen of Grey Elf Alexia, ordered to launch an attack directly. In the next moment, a low horn sounded suddenly on the originally chilling and silent battlefield, and then the war drum was sounded. On the back of the giant Kodo, there were huge enchanted war drums, banging, and sound waves came out. , which immediately gave the coalition soldiers who heard the drumbeat a morale bonus. At the same time, the professions that can add buffs such as shamans, priests, and paladins also all started to move, constantly releasing magical auras, which were applied to the advancing soldiers. In an instant, the morale of the northern coalition army was greatly boosted. At the same time, the hundreds of thousands of troops let out an earth-shattering roar, and began to slowly roll over the defense line of the undead empire. (end of this chapter) Chapter 665： 671? Fortress Cannon Chapter 665 671 Fortress Cannon The drums of war were thundering, the army was creeping, and the rays of magic shrouded the soldiers of the northern coalition, blessing them with various buffs, making their combat effectiveness unprecedentedly powerful, and making these soldiers mixed with various races. An illusion that they are so powerful that they can defeat everything. On the other hand, there was no movement on the side of the undead empire, whether it was the orcs of the Northern Alliance, the human legion supported from behind, or the undead troops under Green''s command, and the horse-run armored legion ready to go, all silently watching the opposite. Sometimes, silence is also a kind of power, which fills the entire battlefield with a deep chill. General James stands on a small high ground behind the front line, and can have a panoramic view of the entire battlefield situation. At the same time, through the soul link, he can connect with the Great Ape King, and he can also get an aerial view of the battlefield, as well as the situation of the enemy and the enemy. "Are there heavy cavalry behind the left flank? Do you want to suddenly attack from my flank to break through the line of defense when the battle is raging?" General James murmured. The information sharing of the King of the Apes can see a small part of a cavalry regiment, that is, some fully armed centaurs, at least 10,000 people in number, hiding in a dense jungle. whereabouts. Except for this ambush, General James did not find any other problems. The entire northern coalition''s front line was quite satisfactory, very tight and tight, and there were no flaws. In fact, this is also the normal state of using troops on the battlefield. Generally, the weaker side will make surprise troops or use tricks to find a way to win, while the stronger side, the current northern coalition, in their own opinion, whether it is the total strength or the natural disaster level. The number of people is enough to crush the northern legion of the undead empire. In this case, they just need to push the past in an upright manner, and win directly with strength, which is the safest and most secure. As long as they do not make mistakes, they will not give the enemy a chance to defeat the weak. General James looked at this seemingly impeccable strategy, and a faint sneer appeared on his face: "The idea is right, but it''s a pity that you have made a mistake and whoever is weaker is not the only one who is strong when there are more people. Today I will let you take a look. is truly powerful." Having said that, General James said to the messenger beside him: "Order the artillery, enter the firing range for three salvos, and then fire freely." "Yes!" A young and shrewd messenger immediately stood at attention and saluted, then hurriedly ran behind him. The real command post is behind General James, where there is a large number of communication equipment, which can directly contact the commander of more than 1,000 people below. Five minutes later, the roar of the God of War erupted from the artillerymen who had been ready to go. The artillery positions arranged behind the front line erupted with dazzling fire, throwing enchanted cannonballs at the enemy''s head, and the scene of three hundred cannons firing together was enough to shock the earth and change the color of the sky. The new type of enchanted explosive makes the cannon more powerful, and the additional attributes of [armor-piercing] and [explosive] enchanted shells make the shells extremely powerful. However, the northern coalition forces on the opposite side had long anticipated the shelling of the undead empire, and prepared the mage group in advance. After finding the shelling, they deployed a magic barrier, forming a translucent magic barrier diagonally above the array to resist the locust-like shells. . Immediately, dense explosions erupted in mid-air, and the translucent magic barrier was stirred up one by one, but it blocked all this round of artillery bombardment without causing any damage to the soldiers of the coalition army. Seeing this scene, the morale of the coalition army was even higher, and the soldiers on the ground burst out with roars of fear as if they were venting. To be honest, I saw those cannonballs flying from the sky, dragging their flames, and the soldiers on the ground, including not weak officers and tribal leaders, were not afraid. The power of the ?? cannon has long been experienced. It is enough to kill all the superhumans below the legendary level. Even the legendary primary superhumans will be seriously injured if they are hit by a cannonball in the front. But I didn''t expect that this time it was completely blocked by the magic barrier! made the soldiers of these coalition forces feel a little like the rest of their lives, and the fear of the undead empire in their hearts also weakened a lot, and turned into a strong fighting spirit. General James, who was standing behind and saw this scene, did not show any surprise. In fact, he had expected such a situation. If the northern coalition did not even have this ability, this battle would not have to be fought. No matter how many troops came, as long as the cannonballs poured out, those neat The army was slammed into pieces. "Let the fortress artillery fire." General James ordered lightly. Actually, the first round of shelling just now was just a rough test. There are two killers in the hands of General James, one is the 10,000-horse armored army, and the other is transported along with the Great Ape King, three modified fortress cannons. These three cannons were recently improved by an artillery expert under Talon. Now Green''s scientific research department has long since broken away from the three giants of Black Claw, Dr. Vincent, and Professor Arkansas. Especially among the 20 million people who migrated in, there are many experts in various fields. This artillery expert is one of them. After improvements, the [Undead Fortress Cannon] that Greene had previously produced has undergone earth-shaking changes. Not only has the weight become lighter, the power has become greater, but the range has almost doubled. The most important thing is that, with the large-caliber enchanted shells, the power is enough to kill the legendary high-level powerhouse head-on! If you use the most expensive enchanted shells, it can almost be compared to the legendary cannons of the Condor Empire, but the fortress cannons are still too bulky, and they are fine for frontal attack, but they cannot be like the legendary cannons, which can be killed in actual combat. Legendary powerhouse. This time, the three fortress cannons were airlifted from the cemetery to test the actual combat effectiveness of this new type of cannon. General James, of course, would not hide in the snow. After the first salvo, he gave the fortress artillery a chance, and let them be responsible for blasting the magic barrier on the opposite side to see whether the cannon that the artillery expert admired was a mule or a horse. As the order was issued, a terrifying loud noise came from behind the direction of the undead empire, like the roar of an ancient beast. In an instant, all the sounds on the battlefield were covered up by the loud noise! The roar of the northern coalition forces and the artillery salvo of the undead empire were all crushed by the loud noise at this moment. Followed by a dazzling fire rising from the rear of the Undead Empire''s position, followed by two loud noises and two fires. In the air, three bullets thicker than the waist of the strongest orc roared towards the formation of the northern coalition forces. The heat from the friction between the high-speed projectile and the air has burned the tip of the warhead red, and it rotated in the air to form an air shield. In the blink of an eye, it slammed into the magic barrier of the Northern Alliance. The magic barrier that had been immobile under the bombardment of hundreds of ordinary enchanted cannons before, was like a fragile bubble this time, easily torn apart by the shells of the fortress cannons. Boom~Boom~Boom~ With three faint sounds, the three huge magical barriers instantly burst. At the next moment, the shells of the three fortress artillery smashed into the dense formation of the coalition army behind the magic barrier. There was a loud bang, and the enchanted shell exploded, forming a large pit with a diameter of more than 50 meters. All coalition soldiers within this range were instantly turned into black medicine. The surrounding soldiers were also knocked to death by the powerful shock wave, their stumps were broken, and they flew everywhere. These three shells alone caused nearly 7,000 casualties to the northern coalition forces. For a moment, everyone was stunned, especially the five natural disasters of the northern coalition. Looking at the three mushroom-shaped black smoke rising from the ground, and the huge crater below, none of them thought that there would be in the army of the undead empire. Such a big killer. The power of this cannon is comparable to that of a legendary high-level powerhouse. The four people and one dragon all flashed dignified expressions. Obviously, the information they had about the undead empire was far from enough. They thought they had enough understanding and pre-judgment about the behemoth in the south, but it turned out that this was just wishful thinking. Just an idea. As if the mystery appeared, then the rapidly rising undead empire hides many secrets, and with each further contact, they will discover something new. "Damn, what kind of weapon is this? Why is it so powerful!" The Grey Elf Queen Alexia scolded and looked at the fortress''s giant cannon. The pitch-black cannon immediately came into view, with a huge gun body, a thick barrel, and the luster of engine oil, giving it a violent and rude beauty. More than 100 soldiers are busy around this huge cannon, including skeleton soldiers, human soldiers, and two cyclops who are specially responsible for carrying cannonballs. At this time, the fortress cannon is being reloaded, which is a tedious and precise process, re-cleaning the cannon and adjusting the muzzle angle. Because of the huge recoil, every time the fortress cannon is fired, the cannon position will be moved back at least one meter, so all aiming and positioning must be readjusted. makes this powerful and terrifying killer unable to fire continuously and quickly. Seeing this scene, Alexia was slightly relieved. If this kind of cannon could fire quickly, they would not have to shoot as soon as possible, and they would go back in the car, go back to their homes, find their mothers, and wait for the undead. The Empire came over and swallowed them all up one by one. Thinking of this possibility, the Queen of Grey Elf couldn''t help frowning and looked behind the undead empire. What is the mysterious and powerful undead king doing now? Are you also watching the battle here? What should I do if I lose this battle? (end of this chapter) Chapter 666： 672? Ma Runjia vs Centaur Chapter 666 672 Horse Runjia vs Centaur Thinking of these questions, the Queen of Grey Elf couldn''t help feeling agitated. Before this, she had always been very confident, and felt that gathering hundreds of thousands of troops, five natural disaster-level powerhouses, including an ancient red dragon of the middle-level natural disaster, was enough to defeat the undead empire in the south. But now, with the appearance of the fortress cannon, she suddenly felt that her confidence was not so full. is not to say how powerful the three fortress cannons are, and the number of the three is not enough to completely change the situation of the battlefield. It''s just that the Queen of Grey Elf suddenly discovered that she actually didn''t know the enemy in the south at all, how big the enemy''s base was, how many troops, what weapons, how many natural disaster-level powerhouses, and what deadly weapons were there. Not sure, just relying on guesswork, I think there is a good chance of winning. So, before that, she never thought about the possibility of failure, but now she can''t help but have this question in her heart! In case of failure, what should I do? After being in a trance for a moment, the Grey Elf Queen immediately put down this depressing thought, her eyes flashing with determination and persistence: "Impossible! This time must not fail!" As for the others, they all had their own ideas, but none of them rushed down to destroy the three fortress artillery immediately. This level of change was not worth their dispatch, and the opposite undead empire did not dispatch natural disaster-level powerhouses. On the face of General James, seeing this scene, a faint smile appeared. He was very satisfied with the power of the three fortress cannons delivered this time. Almost at the same time, the second round of normal enchanted cannons had started, and they aimed directly at the three gaps. Although on the side of the northern coalition, the mages were trying to re-support the magic barrier, but it was still a step too late. With the second salvo, hundreds of shells rained down on the three armies lacking the magic barrier. . A green-skinned orc army, a lizardmen army, and an undead army were all destroyed. "Boom boom boom..." Intensive explosions were heard one after another, and in the blink of an eye, the army of 30,000 people was washed away by artillery fire. Except for some of the latter who saw the opportunity quickly and found something wrong, they turned around and ran immediately. Almost all the others were drowned in the artillery fire. Behind, a mage group was also scattered by the defeated soldiers, and many precious magicians were trampled to death. The three ten-thousand-person legions disintegrated in a short period of time, causing a turbulence in the formation of the northern coalition army, especially the other legions nearby, who were all stunned when they saw the tragic scene. This is completely different from what they imagined before they came! Before that, the leader of their tribe had promoted that this time, hundreds of thousands of troops were dispatched, and five incomparably powerful natural disaster-level powerhouses were in town. The so-called undead empire in the south had no ability to resist at all. Credit is enough, and then you can return to the tribe with a large sum of money and food. But reality hit them hard! That kind of dense artillery fire, that kind of cannon with amazing power, although it did not fall on their heads, it filled their hearts with fear and tension. Fortunately, at this moment, the sound of the battle drum of the Kodo beast came from the rear of the coalition army, which barely boosted morale and stabilized the morale of the army. However, before they could breathe a sigh of relief, just five minutes later, the fortress artillery roared again. This time, the magic barrier with a width of 100 meters on three sides was torn apart, followed by the third round of enchanted cannon salvos, which once again crippled the three thousand thousand formations. But this time, from the experience of the last time, the three magic barriers were blasted away by the thousands of people who found that the situation was not right, and immediately fled to the sides and the rear. The loss was much smaller than last time, with less than 3,000 casualties. However, the chaos caused this time is even greater in comparison, because the collapse of the legions of the three gaps directly caused the stagnation and chaos of nearly 100,000 people. Although order was quickly restored under the suppression of the strong, the blow to the morale was too great, and the originally strict army formation became messy. Seeing this, the five natural disasters who were overlooking the battlefield from the air all frowned. Originally, they thought they would win the battle with the regular troops, but they didn''t expect it to be like this from the beginning. If this continues, I am afraid that the northern coalition will lose their temper first before the two sides face each other. "Send cavalry to attack!" Emperor Tuttle suddenly suggested: "We are at a disadvantage in long-range weapons, and we must make changes, otherwise this battle will not be fought." Emperor Tuttle, as the king of the last civilization era, is also a commander above the standard, and his grasp of the battlefield situation is higher than that of other people. The troll lord nodded silently, apparently agreeing with the idea of ??Tuttle the Great. The Queen of Grey Elf glanced at the ancient red dragon Smedlitava, and seeing that he had not raised any objections, she nodded slightly and said, "Well, let the cavalry charge and see how the opponent responds." Having said that, the Queen of Grey Elf gave an order to the following, and passed the information through magic, and the centaur who was hiding on the flank soon received the order. The leader of the ?? Centaur frowned. It seemed that his previous plan was different. However, the military orders on the battlefield were like mountains, and the opponent was a strong natural disaster, so he did not dare to disobey. let out a long howl, and immediately tens of thousands of centaurs stood up, leaped out, and ran wildly. While running fast, he took out enchanted bows and arrows one after another, preparing to throw a long-range projectile at the enemy''s flank. With the running speed of centaurs and the range of enchanted bows and arrows, these centaurs can shoot powerful projectiles from five kilometers away, but such projectiles are not accurate at all, and can only shoot indiscriminately in the general direction. Behind the centaur legion is a human heavy knight legion, a warhorse with demonic blood, carefully selected knights, well-equipped with lances, and rushed out of the jungle with the centaur legion, ready to fight in the centaur After the bow and arrow were thrown, it directly hit the flank of the undead empire. This army was something that General James had not seen before, but it didn''t matter. As a veteran, James has long anticipated all kinds of uncontrollable situations, and he is also mentally prepared. "Can''t help but send out the hidden cavalry at last?" The corner of General James''s mouth was upturned. Through the soul link of the Great Ape King, he knew the accurate battlefield information the first time the enemy cavalry appeared. This open-map battlefield is simply a simple difficulty of playing real-time strategy games for a veteran like General James. Even with the appearance of the Human Knights, there is no fundamental change. "Let the Horse Run Armored Legion prepare to attack directly." General James said lightly: "I believe that the battle data of the head-on confrontation with the Centaur Legion and the Heavy Armored Knights will make your Majesty very satisfied." With the order of General James, the 10,000 horse-run armors that had been on standby behind the line of defense began to turn on the steam-powered core at full power, and a cloud of white smoke rose up, followed by the violent movement of the steam-powered. At this time, the commander of the Ma Runjia Corps is the intelligence of the No. 2 alchemy computer on the Great Ape Kingthe Red Queen! According to the situation on the battlefield, the Red Queen has formulated hundreds of predetermined plans, and formed a tree diagram, what kind of situation occurs, what method to take, and at the same time, the order has been reached to every Ma Runjia battle group. "Execute the first plan, go!" The Red Queen was in the engine room of the Great Ape King. Although no one else could hear her, she still read out every command and conveyed it through the Soul Link network. The activation of the ?? Ma Runjia Legion immediately alerted the five natural disaster-level powerhouses watching the battle, and their gazes all turned to the direction of the rising white smoke. "Have those tin men been dispatched? Judging by their position, they should be the ace troops of the undead empire!" The Queen of Grey Elf thought to herself: "Do they want to use these tin men to deal with centaurs and heavy knights? They will take What measures? To build a new line of defense from the flanks? Or to establish simple fire points through these tin men..." Alexia thought of many ways, but she didn''t expect that as soon as the Ma Runjia Army came out, she launched the air cushion sliding mode and rushed towards the centaur at full speed. "Huh? What are they going to do?" Alexia looked down unexpectedly. Although the horse run armor was wrapped in thick armor, she firmly believed that the enchanted bow and arrow of the centaur could still shoot through the armor of these tin men. And in her concept, the infantry confronts the cavalry head-on, and there is no way to win since ancient times. Although centaurs are not pure cavalry, they are more powerful than cavalry in the general sense, and Ma Runjia''s body is similar to that of orc warriors, with a height of two to five to three meters. In the concept of the Queen of Grey Elf, it is still classified as infantry ranks. It was just the speed at which Ma Runjia moved, which surprised her. On a rough battlefield, at 150 kilometers per hour, this speed was no less than that of a warhorse with the blood of a demon beast. It was more agile, light, and good at running. The centaur is only slightly inferior. "Raise your bow~~~" The centaur legion saw a cloud of white smoke billowing from the opposite side, and countless tin men rushed out from under the smoke. Although I have never seen such an enemy before, the centaurs dont care so much. In their concept, no matter what the enemy is, whether they can fly or not, what equipment they wear, and those with high running speed, just shoot them. It''s over. "Disperse the formation, implement the 4A tactics, and attack freely." The Red Queen gave the order. Without waiting for the centaur to shoot the arrows, the tens of thousands of horses and armored groups of five suddenly scattered into a large area, leaving more space between them, making the centaur''s projectile attack more effective with less effort. (end of this chapter) Chapter 667： 673? Chapter 667 673 Seeing the situation is not good "suddenly..." At the next moment, the centaur''s arrows shot out in salvo, and while the running speed was not reduced, he skillfully picked up the second arrow and shot it again. Even before the first arrow hit the ground, these centaur archers bent their bows for the third time and threw the arrows with armor-piercing effects at the enemy''s head. I saw three dark cloud-like arrows appearing in midair, shrouded in the direction of the Ma Runjia Army at a very fast speed. Ma Runjia on the ground has been dispersed into five-man squads, rapidly advancing towards the flanks of the coalition forces. At the same time, in the computer room of the King of the Apes, the No. 2 alchemy computer has begun to work at full capacity, the huge cooling fan makes a "woo woo" sound, and an ice magic circle appears on the wall of the computer room, assisting the alchemy computer. Cool down. "Predict the landing point, formulate an evasion strategy..." The red queen''s eyes flashed rapidly with the data stream formed by the magic runes, calculated the landing point of the arrows in the air, and issued an evasion to each mecha that might be hit Strategy. On the ground, the Ma Runjia Legion was quickly changing its formation, seemingly scattered but in fact avoiding the flying enchanted arrows just right. "Bang bang bang..." Tens of thousands of enchanted arrows fell, all of them were stuck on the ground, and none of them hit! Seeing this scene, the five natural disasters who were watching the battle in the air were all shocked! If faced with such an attack, it is not difficult for them to block all of them or leave the attack range directly, but it is even more difficult to dodge just right within the attack range. , and also need to have precise real-time control capabilities for these mechas. The five natural disaster-level powerhouses looked at each other, and they suddenly realized that the undead empire to the south must have some kind of technology or ability that they did not know. "Everyone, I''m afraid we all underestimated the strength of the enemy this time." Emperor Tuttle was silent for a moment, then suddenly sighed. The troll lord had a gloomy face and looked at General James''s position. His eyes flashed with greed and viciousness, and he said gloomily: "Grab their commander, we should be able to ask everything we want to know." "Are you sure you want to take action?" Undead Calamity Locarius said lightly: "Once we take action, there is no room for manoeuvre." Lokarius'' voice was dry and unpleasant, but his words were very weighty. This natural disaster-level necromancer''s strength was second only to the ancient red dragon, and even the current Tuttle the Great was slightly inferior. "What do you mean by that? Locarius, do we still have any leeway with the south?" the troll lord said coldly. "Why is there no room?" Locarius said lightly: "Do you have a grudge against the king of the undead empire for killing your father or for taking your wife?" "Uh..." The troll lord paused, blinked his eyes, and looked in the direction of General James again. Although he understood what Locarius meant, but this time he came here to jointly attack the undead empire. The original intention was not revenge, but greed for the land and wealth of the undead empire. If it ends like this, he is very unwilling. You must know that the troll kingdom has paid a lot for this battle. Immediately, the troll lord looked at the Grey Elf Queen Alexia and asked, "What do you say? Do you want to give up halfway?" As the initiator of this time, Alexia is also the nominal commander of the coalition forces, but at this time it is a bit embarrassing. But she is also an old fritter, and she immediately understood that she must not back down at this time, she must die hard no matter what, otherwise it will be their turn to the Grey Elf tribe. If Alexia agrees with Locarius'' attitude now and chooses to admit counsel and retreat, she would not dare to tell others, but the troll lord will definitely put the blame on her head. After the coalition army is disbanded, she will definitely have to settle accounts with her. This greedy and arrogant guy will definitely be difficult to get rid of without paying the price. On the contrary, he will die hard. If everything goes smoothly and the war goes smoothly, then nothing needs to be said. But in case of failure, there will be heavy losses, including the troll lord, who is almost out of the nest this time. At that time, even if you want to find a pump, I am afraid that you will not have the strength, you can only hide and lick the wound. After I figured this out in an instant, the Queen of Grey Elf was also ruthless, she took an extremely tough attitude, and said solemnly: "Everyone! You have come to this point, don''t think about those who have or not, until now we still have the advantage. , just because of an accident, suffered a small loss, there is no need to startle the kid." Then he looked at the situation on the battlefield: "I think it''s better to take advantage of our strength, press it directly, and enter a hand-to-hand battle. At that time, the opponent''s long-range weapons will not be able to exert their power." The undead natural disaster Rocarius did not insist on objecting. In fact, he didn''t care much about the victory or defeat of the battle. Even if all the undead troops that were thrown into the battlefield were lost, it would not hurt his bones. Both the Demon Lord and the Grey Elf took out their blood. In this case, they are not worried, what reason does Locarius have to worry about? As for the other tribes and races that sent troops, they were all ignored by the five natural disaster powerhouses at this time. These tribes and races have come here to fight the autumn wind. Since they want to take advantage of the difficulties, they should not try to be alone, otherwise there will be no such cheap things. Soon, the Queen of Grey Elf gave the order, the whole army assaulted! At this moment, the development of the entire battle situation is completely different from what they planned before. As the initiator, the Queen of Grey Elf already had a hunch that this time, she might be as badly defeated as the last time. If this is the case, she will have to arrange a retreat in advance. The Grey Elf tribe is different from other races. Every member of their tribe is very precious and must not die in large numbers on the battlefield, otherwise the Grey Elf tribe will be destroyed. Thinking of this, while ordering the entire army to charge, Alexia secretly gave orders to the warriors of the gray elves in a unique way, telling them not to rush too far forward, and move to the edge of the front line, ready to see the situation at any time Immediately retreat. This time, the Grey Elf Tribe can be considered to be the best of the best. They have assembled a team of 6,000 elf hunters. They are all cavalry riding war beasts and have strong mobility. Although there are only 6,000 people, they are most of the elite of the Grey Elf tribe. After receiving the order from Alexia, the commander of this elf hunter immediately understood it. On the surface, he charged fiercely, but he actually deviates from the direction and mixes with the rat army next to him. This is also where the grey elves are smart. It would be too obvious if they fled directly or ran to the edge of the front line, but they moved forward with the army and mixed into the Rat Man army. If the situation is bad, the Rat Man will be the first to escape. These cunning rodents cannot do anything else, but escaping is definitely an expert. Whether it is timing or choosing a direction, it is the best solution. When the time comes, as long as the grey elves follow these ratmen, they can shirk their responsibilities and say that they were trapped by the ratmen. Alexia looked at her eyes and nodded secretly in her heart. At the same time, at the same time as the northern coalition attacked in an all-round way, the centaurs on the flanks were getting closer and closer to the Ma Runjia Army. The ?? Centaur Legion changed the projectile to a flat shot, and the enchanted arrow flew in a hurry. Ma Runjia unfolded the magic shield attached to his left arm to block in front of him, but it was still inevitable that there would be arrows attrition. The most important one is being shot in the leg. During high-speed travel, once the leg is damaged, it must be turned over. However, these horse run armors were not fatally attacked, and the mechas at the back were able to dodge very well, rarely colliding with each other to cause secondary damage, so after falling behind, they could quickly get up and continue to participate in the battle. On the other hand, on the centaur side, the long-barreled dragon hunting rifle equipped by Ma Runjia suffered heavy losses. Expensive and powerful bullets, coupled with Ma Runjia''s automatic aiming system, almost two or three bullets can kill a high-speed moving centaur warrior. Even if those centaurs are just wounded, they will be trampled to pieces by their companions once they fall to the ground. Before the two sides formally collided, nearly one-fifth of the 10,000-strong centaur cavalry was lost. This made the centaur leader heartbroken. The long-range shooting that he was good at originally became their nightmare this time. The centaur didn''t understand why those guns that seemed to be longer and bigger than normal muskets had such a terrifying attack power. These centaurs from the north still have the concept of firearms on the crude muskets made by goblins and dwarves. Those long-range weapons that use gunpowder can fire projectiles. Although the power is good, they are not accurate, and the bullets are very cumbersome and far away. Nowhere near as convenient as a bow and arrow. But the cowards on the opposite side hiding in tin cans, why are their muskets so powerful and reloading too fast! Just as the centaurs gritted their teeth, they were ready for two more rounds of bows and arrows, so they switched to throwing spears. Unexpectedly, when entering a distance of 1,500 meters, the Red Queen has already ordered: "Sparrow rocket preparation, automatic retrieval, target allocation, single salvo..." After cleaning up the Asgar Kingdom with a wave of rockets last time, Green already knew the power of this sparrow rocket, and it would be a waste to shoot all of them in the face of ordinary enemies. So the Red Queen only ordered each mech to fire one rocket this time. Even so, the salvo of 10,000 rockets is spectacular enough! In an instant, countless flames flickered and shot out from Ma Runjia''s shoulders. The rocket first flew obliquely and climbed to a height of more than ten meters, and then flew forward to avoid accidentally hurting its companions. After flying quickly for more than one thousand meters, it suddenly dropped in height and crashed into the oncoming person. Among the centaur... (end of this chapter) Chapter 668： 674? Intercept Chapter 668 674 Interception Suddenly, the sound of explosions sounded one after another, engulfing the centaur running like a gust of wind in the raging flames. Countless small mushrooms with a diameter of about three meters rose up on the battlefield! One after another one after another, the back surge engulfs the front The ?? explosion continued, and the power of tens of thousands of sparrow rockets even exceeded the attack strength of all previous enchanted cannons. In an instant, the flank side became the focus of the entire battlefield, and everyone who could see it gathered their eyes, or were shocked, or feared, or overwhelmed, or stunned. Looking at the mushrooms rising one by one, forming a thick black smoke, but no centaur rushed out of the black smoke again. Everyone who saw this scene, including the five natural disaster-level powerhouses in the sky, were all shocked. Although they also have the means of destroying ten thousand people in an instant, they are all natural disaster-level big moves, but they did not expect that those horses and armored soldiers, who are only formal-level soldiers, can actually cause such a large amount of damage. On the battlefield at this moment, the Ma Runjia Legion was still sliding against the ground like lightning. The steam core was running at full power. Looking down from the air, a team of five formed an arrow, and each team formed a larger arrow, rushing towards the human heavy cavalry army behind. The human heavy cavalry behind the centaur originally planned to follow him to pick up the bargain, and while the centaur swept away the enemy, they would kill again. Unexpectedly, the powerful centaur army was wiped out in the blink of an eye! This stunned the commander of the human heavy cavalry, and then saw the tin cans painted with ''skull'' or ''kobold'' pattern on the heavy breastplate of the mech like devils rushing into the thick smoke left by the explosion. , and then rushed out from the inside, each and everyone was fierce, raising the long and large dragon hunting rifles in their hands to prepare to shoot. The commander of the human heavy cavalry only hesitated for a moment, and immediately adjusted his direction, took the team in a circle, and ran frantically to the side to escape from the battlefield. Although I know that there are five natural disaster grade powerhouses staring at it, although I know that actions without authorization will definitely be punished, although But the big-headed heavy cavalry commander had a belief in his heart that he must not let the tens of thousands of heavy cavalry brothers behind him die in the hands of those tin cans as confused as those centaurs. Before he came, he had promised their parents and wives that he would bring these lads back alive! The legendary heavy cavalry commander had a stern expression under his visor at this time. He pursed his lips tightly, and there was no fear in his eyes, but a humiliating moistness. He endured and did not let the tears stay. He knew very well that after this time, he would lose his honor and reputation as a knight. If it was just himself, he was not afraid of death, and even longed for it for the sake of honor and reputation. , the achievement of knighthood. But for the tens of thousands of young people behind him, for the cornerstones of these city-states, and for each family, he is willing to take responsibility. The moment he made this decision, his eldest daughter who was about to get married and his younger son who had just learned to write also appeared in his mind. "Jina! Ren! I''m sorry, Dad has let you down." The heavy cavalry commander had various thoughts in his mind, but his choice remained unshakable. He led tens of thousands of human heavy cavalry evacuated from the battlefield. One casualty! The five natural disasters above all frowned, especially the troll lord, with murderous intent flashing in his eyes, and gritted his teeth: "Damn, these cowards, cowards! Damn!" said, a ball of light condensed in his hand, and he raised his hand and was about to throw it out. If this ball of light was thrown out by him, the 10,000 or so people of the heavy cavalry regiment that had just escaped would not be able to survive. But at this time, Emperor Tuttle stopped the troll lord: "His Royal Highness, Haligos, they just made the right choice and rushed to die. Even if it was you and me, in the face of a certain death situation, will make the same choice. Haligos frowned. Although he did not agree with what Emperor Tuttle said, he still had to give this face. "Hmph! They are lucky, a bunch of despicable cowards." Halligos scolded, but the ball of light in his hand had already condensed, but he didn''t want to make any effort to disperse it. Several others frowned at Halligos'' behavior, but didn''t say anything. Originally, they wanted to force out the natural disaster-level powerhouse of the undead empire through the battle of regular troops, but now it seems impossible. Since Halligos is willing to take action, let him try it out and see the reaction of the other side. At the same time, inside the Great Ape King, which was invisible at high altitude, I suddenly remembered the harsh siren. In the computer room of the No. 2 alchemy computer, the red warning light flashed rapidly. The Red Queen was expressionless and said very fast: "Alert! Alert! Found natural disaster-level energy fluctuations, energy level 21000, speed 23.9, angle 45.6, the threat level is extremely high, request the Great Ape King to intercept." The main control room of the Great Ape King, Belonk received the request of the Red Queen and responded immediately. A secondary cannon under the Great Ape King stretched out, adjusted its angle quickly, and then with a bang, a beam of light fell from the sky, hitting the ball of light thrown by the troll lord Halligos with great accuracy. With a ?? bang, the two collided and exploded, bursting a dazzling light in the air. "What!" The natural disaster-level powerhouses on the northern coalition side, including some legendary high-level supernatural beings, were all shocked by this. What happened just now? Although Halligos threw the ball of light at random, but it was also an attack by a natural disaster-level powerhouse, and it was blown up by a beam of light. What happened? Could it be that the natural disaster-level powerhouse of the undead empire took action? Could it be that the other party has come a long time ago, just hiding and not showing up? If that''s the case, and they don''t notice it, it''s a big deal. In this situation, there is only one possibility, that is, the strength of the other party is far above them. With a swipe, the Grey Elf Queen, Troll Lord, Emperor Tuttle, and Undead Scourge Rocarius all looked at the most powerful among them, and the only middle-level natural disaster, the ancient red dragon Smedlita. watt. At this moment, the ancient red dragon was also very surprised. He did not find any natural disaster-level powerhouse nearby. However, there were traces of the beam of light that intercepted the troll lord just now. He looked in the direction and could vaguely see that there was a A behemoth, hiding above the clouds in a stealthy state. Smedlitava was taken aback, what was that? Also huge! Even in his memory, the most powerful ancestor dragon was so big, and at this moment he was sure that no matter what it was, at least it was a natural disaster high-level, anyway, it was definitely stronger than him. Smedlitava frowned, and the huge dragon eye blinked, but he didn''t tell the others about this discovery. He took his eyes back, looked elsewhere, and finally shook his head as if he had found nothing. "I''m sorry everyone, I didn''t find anything more." The ancient red dragon said helplessly. The other people, because they were only at the first level of the natural disaster, were two levels away from the Great Ape King, so they could not see through the invisibility of the Great Ape King. Hearing the ancient red dragon said this, although they still had doubts in their hearts, they could only temporarily believe it. "What shall we do next?" asked Locarius, the undead natural disaster, and the sudden appearance of the mysterious powerhouse made him very uneasy. The attitude he didn''t care about before was based on "even if the undead army dispatched this time is completely wiped out, it will not hurt the bones", but with the appearance of the mysterious and powerful existence that just shot, it has become possible to threaten him. Life, which made Locarius also feel the pressure. The troll lord had a gloomy face. He was the one who hit the ball of light just now. If anything happened, he would be the first to bear the brunt, and he couldnt help but regret it. But there is no regret medicine in this world, and since this happened, he could only bite the bullet and admit it. The Queen of Grey Elf was even more uneasy. She had a feeling that ''the situation is not very good'', and now this feeling became stronger. If she was only worried about the loss of the gray elf warriors under her command, she didn''t worry about her own safety. After all, the five natural disaster-level powerhouses really couldn''t think of any existence that could threaten their lives. But the situation at this time seems to be different from what she thinks. At least in the undead empire, there is some kind of stalwart power that they can''t match. However, the other party seemed to want to see the regular troops in action, and did not intend to kill them directly. Only when they interfered with the war, did they stop it and click until it was reached. "Everyone!" Alexia thought of this and said, "I''m afraid we''re in big trouble this time!" A few other people didn''t say anything, and they were acquiescing to Alexia''s statement. Although they haven''t really seen the enemy''s natural disaster high-level powerhouse, there are various signs that the other party must have a strong person in charge, otherwise why is there no natural disaster? When they are dispatched, they dare to set up a battle with their thirteen tribes, more than 400,000 troops, and five natural disaster-level powerhouses! The Empire of the Undead is obviously fearless! In addition to the newly emerging Ma Runjia Corps, and the three fortress cannons that appeared before, the natural disaster-level powerhouses who are extremely smart, have already faintly felt that the undead empire seems to be using this place as a weapon testing ground. Thinking of this possibility, the four people and one dragon couldn''t help showing a bitter look. Fortunately, they are still very proud, thinking that even if the undead empire is not completely destroyed this time, it will be severely damaged, so that the undead empire will stop its outward expansion. Looking back now, it was a farce, and the other party didn''t take them seriously at all. (end of this chapter) Chapter 669： 675? Hurricane Dash Chapter 669 675 Hurricane Dash "Damn it! This feeling is so uncomfortable!" The troll lord with a more upright personality gritted his teeth and scolded, but he didn''t dare to speak aloud, for fear of being heard. "It''s really uncomfortable, but unfortunately... Due to the restriction of the end of the world, our strength has declined too much, otherwise what if it is a high-level natural disaster." Emperor Tuttle sighed with dismay. In fact, among them, not only the Great Tuttle, the Queen of Grey Elf, the troll lord, the undead Scourge Lokarius, and the ancient red dragon Smedlitava all had a much stronger power than now. Strength, at this time, there is quite a feeling of a tiger falling into the sky, and my heart is both powerless and helpless. "Forget it, there is no point in fighting anymore, let''s retreat!" The troll lord said in a deep voice, and he couldn''t help but look in the direction of the beam of light in the sky just now. The Great Ape King is behind the clouds over there at the moment, but he can''t feel the Great Ape King in the invisible state. Locarius also nodded, expressing his agreement with the proposal. However, Alexia said: "Retreat? Everyone, is it possible that we can retreat now if we want?" "What do you mean!" The troll lord looked at the Queen of Grey Elf with some irritability. At this time, his resentment had been transferred to Alexia. This time, if it wasn''t for Alexia''s back and forth to instigate it, it would not be. It will form this northern coalition and go south to attack the undead empire. The gray elf queen is not without temper, especially in this situation, she simply went out and sneered: "Use your brain! Haven''t you seen it yet? Why didn''t the opponent''s natural disaster-level powerhouse appear? Why did you attack just now? Those mecha warriors only shot at the other side? Why did they just intercept your attack and not pursue us?" "This..." The troll lord was short-tempered, but not good at debating, and was speechless when asked by Alexia. The Grey Elf Queen didn''t let him think about it, and asked herself directly and answered: "Can''t you see it? We have already been used as the opponent''s weapon test vehicle and training place. If we follow the opponent and continue to fight If we go down, everything will be fine. If, as Hallegos said, we directly disband and retreat, the other party will not be able to do as he wishes, and I am afraid that they will directly attack us. Therefore, now we have to fight if we want to fight, and we have to persevere if we dont want to fight. down." When everyone heard this, they couldn''t help looking at each other, thinking that what Alexia said was not without reason. "Then what should we do? Do we just keep watching and do nothing?" the troll lord cried out unwillingly. "What else can you do? What can you do? I can listen to you." Alexia spread her hands and said helplessly. The ?? troll lord was speechless, and he might not believe Alexia''s guess, but he refused to rush out to be a standout. Anyway, there are still many coalition forces below, and they can hold on for a while, and a few people are tacit, so they simply look at the situation and then talk about it. In case the Queen of Grey Elf guesses wrong and the enemy shows her feet, it will not be too late for them to swarm up, or Alexia guesses right, I am afraid that these few people will not be able to handle it. With all kinds of thoughts, the five natural disasters on the coalition side fell into silence. At this time, the northern coalition forces who were still fighting below did not know that they had temporarily become abandoned children. The Heavy Cavalry Corps just turned around and fled in the face of Ma Runjia''s charge, which hurt the morale of the coalition troops. The idea of ??escaping began to pop up in many people''s hearts. Why did they all run away, but they had to rush up and fight? Wouldn''t he be fragrant if he survived and went home to eat meat and drink? Wouldn''t it be better to go home and hold my wife to make another baby? Especially the Rat People with the least determined will to fight, seeing this situation, they all started to think about it, and began to move to the edge of the battlefield unconsciously, and the gray elves mixed in were also led astray. The Ma Runjia Army found that after the front heavy cavalry army had retreated, it did not pursue it, but adjusted its direction and rushed to the flank of the coalition army. was the first to bear the brunt of a black orc army, and no one reported what happened to the centaur in front of them. These black-skinned orcs belong to the servants of the troll kingdom. Among the orcs, they are relatively short in physique, and their strength is not as good as that of red-skin orcs and green-skin orcs. These black-skinned orcs are armed with simple weapons, and their equipment is also very simple. Some are wearing armor, some are shirtless, and they are rushing forward one by one screaming. The black-skinned orcs did not expect that the centaur army on the flank would be wiped out in a single wave, let alone those well-equipped and seemingly powerful heavy cavalry troops, who ran away without even fighting. Therefore, when the galloping horse Runjia appeared in front of them, the black-skinned orcs thought it was the centaur army galloping back from the front. From a distance, I saw the rising dust mixed with the exhaust gas gushing from the steam core, wrapping the Ma Runjia Legion in it, until it entered a range of two kilometers, and the black-skinned beast could see clearly what centaur was, it was clearly a group of iron bumps. "Assault formation, free fire." The Red Queen gave an order: "001, 002, 003... 018, 019, 020 Combat Squad launches sparrow rockets, single-shot sub-area coverage..." The Red Queen analyzed the combat power of the black-skinned orcs, and only let the first twenty numbered five-man combat teams launch rockets, a total of one hundred rockets, covering an area and hitting the black-skinned orcs. In the blink of an eye, when the black-skinned orcs just realized something was wrong, they stopped their rushing footsteps and prepared to form an attack. Hundreds of sparrow rockets came head-on. A series of rumbling explosions resounded through the ranks of the black orcs. This time, because the sparrow rocket''s secret passage was relatively small, a large part of the black-skinned orcs survived, but everyone was injured, crying for their father and mother, which was even more miserable. Those who were still able to walk fled in all directions in a panic, and some even met the Ma Runjia Army that was charging. In just a few breaths, an orc army with a size of 10,000 people collapsed directly. Ma Runjia, who rushed forward like a torrent of steel, aimed at the red-skinned orcs next to the black-skinned orcs. This red-skin orc army comes from the largest red-skin orc tribe in the north, and they are all incomparably tough warriors. Although the flanks suddenly collapsed, making these big red men a little dazed, the fighting instincts cultivated on the battlefield made the They respond immediately with the most appropriate response. Turn the direction on the spot, the side becomes the front, and the shield is formed in a formation to form a huge shield wall, and the surface of the two superimposed tower shields appears densely packed with magic runes, which instantly forms a line in front of the shield wall. Magic Barrier. Just after all this was done, the second wave of Sparrow rockets launched by Ma Runjia has arrived. This time, according to the evaluation of the Red Queen, the fighting power of the Redskin Orcs is far more than the Blackskin Orcs. In addition, the sparrow rocket attack just now had an unexpected factor. Once the opponent is prepared, it is not so easy to think about the rocket washing the ground. Like now, the red-skinned orcs'' legion built a shield wall and activated the defensive magic on the tower shield. At this time, even if the sparrow rockets came, it would be difficult to break through the defensive barrier. Therefore, the Red Queen did not order a large-scale launch of sparrow rockets, but only fired a hundred rockets symbolically. Sure enough, all of them exploded outside the shield wall. Although the magic barrier was blown up, it did not really cause casualties. At this time, the cooperation of other arms was needed, and the Red Queen immediately asked for reinforcements from the fortress artillery. According to the tactical plan, the fortress artillery is used as a fortified firepower. After the Ma Runjia Army launches an assault, it will stop free artillery and enter a standby state, ready to fire at any time. It is necessary to ensure that Ma Runjia can immediately provide support when it seeks to attack the fortified firepower. The same tactics, you can also replace the fortress artillery with airships or other units with long-range attacking firepower. Using the precise coordinates of the Red Queen, the cannon of the fortress was calibrated within five seconds, and immediately spewed out a flame from the thick runway. At the next moment, with a bang, a huge crater with a diameter of fifty meters was blasted near the shield wall of the red-skin orcs, which wiped out a large piece of the red-skin orc''s phalanx, more than one-third of the length. The shield wall was destroyed. At this time, under the guidance of the Red Queen, Ma Runjia, who had already reached a distance of 500 meters, launched the second wave of Sparrow rockets. "suddenly~~~" The tail flames of more than 200 rockets flashed almost simultaneously, flying 500 meters away in a blink of an eye, crashing into the enemy''s array. At this moment, the red-skin orcs have just been bombarded by the cannons of the fortress, the shield wall and magic defense have been breached, they are in a daze, and they are attacked by rockets. Watching the little mushrooms rise from the square of the red-skinned orcs, dust and black smoke from the explosion enveloped the area. The orc warriors who were lucky not to be killed were also injured, and the surrounding area was full of thick black smoke. The army was in complete chaos. "Turn on psionic imaging!" The Red Queen ordered through the Soul Link network. Ma Runjia moved forward at full speed, and in a blink of an eye, 500 meters passed, and the mecha squads crashed into the black smoke without hesitation. But unlike orc warriors who are like headless flies, the high-end version of the Ma Run skeleton soldier''s mecha is equipped with a psionic imager, which can use psionic fluctuation imaging to search for enemies and identify friendly forces in the absence of light. Although the ?? low-profile version of Ma Run Kobolds is not available, they only need to follow the action, rush into the gunpowder, and automatically follow the shooting. Five mechs of a combat team enter the same aiming mode. In this mode, what the Ma Run skeleton soldier as the leader is aiming at, the other four wingman Ma Run Kobolds will also aim at the same point. Immediately followed by the rapid and rhythmic gunshots, the speed of the Ma Runjia Legion continued to clear the living orc warriors in front of them with extremely high efficiency. (end of this chapter) Chapter 670： 676? Picket Chapter 670 676 Pickets The orc warriors who blocked Ma Runjia''s forward direction were called out by dragon hunting rifles, and those orcs who scattered around and did not block the direction of the mecha army''s assault were very lucky to save their lives and were ignored directly. In the sky, four people, one dragon, and five natural disasters watched the battle below, all unable to hide their shocked expressions. The horse run armored army began to charge at full speed, first crushing the centaur army, scaring away the human heavy cavalry, and smashing the two orc army, and the losses on their own side were almost negligible. Especially the high-speed dash like clouds and water, without slowing down from beginning to end. and the great artillery fire support of the rear fortress made this long-distance interspersed assault from the flank look so pleasing to the eye. This is no longer a simple battle, but a certain level of art. The white foal crosses the gap, and the antelope hangs its horns. That''s about it. The troll lord and the undead natural disaster have never seen such tactics as precise as gears meshing, and those tin cans that they regarded as grandstanding at first turned out to be such amazing weapons of war. By this time, they have fully understood that it is no wonder that the undead empire dares to choose to face it head-on even when its troops are less than one-third of theirs. With such a powerful army, it is like a sharp knife, piercing the heart of the enemy. As the flanks of the Ma Runjia Corps detoured, the army of the Undead Empire also began to rush out of the defense line, taking advantage of the opportunity of the enemy''s confusion to rush to the northern coalition. In fact, from the very beginning, General James did not intend to rely on a solid line of defense to fight positional warfare. The reason why ?? stayed behind the direction was also to confuse the enemy, until at a critical moment, the army suddenly burst out and crushed it head-on. As for why he chose such a strategy and tactics, it was not that General James was good at it, or that this kind of tactics was suitable, but that Green wanted him to play like this. As the Queen of Grey Elf had guessed, Green actually took this invasion of the Northern Allied Forces as a weapons testing ground and an opportunity to train troops in actual combat. Since the Great Ape King is in the lineup and is already invincible, he simply took out many new weapons and tried them out. With the order of General James, the troops of the undead empire rushed out like a tidal wave, looking down from above, forming three big arrows, which were inserted straight into the front of the northern coalition army. Because there was a Ma Runjia army attacking on the left wing, in fact it was already in chaos, so the arrow on the left wing was the fastest, following the gap opened by Ma Runjia, inserted into it without any hindrance, and followed the Ma Runjia army who continued to charge forward... But at this time, some people on the side of the undead empire regretted it too much. This includes the original northern tribes alliance, the most powerful tiger tribe except the centaurs, and the tree tribe... The faces of the ?? Fox Man Tribe and Bear Man Tribe are also gloomy. These tribes are all on the side of the Undead Empire and are secretly connected with the northern coalition. Originally thought that this time the northern coalition had gathered five natural disaster-level powerhouses, an army of more than 400,000 people, and it was a sudden attack. In addition, these tribes acted as internal response, and the undead empire would definitely be defeated. But they didn''t expect that things that they thought were guaranteed, but unexpected developments occurred at the beginning. Their original plan was that when the northern defense line was attacked and was about to lose its hold, they would definitely ask each tribe to send more servant troops. At that time, they would be able to send their henchmen to the front line to cooperate with the northern coalition and open the defense line. . However, the reality did not give them a chance at all. In a blink of an eye, the Undead Empire actually turned from defense to offense! And the flank of the northern coalition army is already in jeopardy, and it is about to be destroyed. But now, the five natural disaster-level powerhouses have not yet shot, I dont know what they are waiting for, is there an accident? These tribal leaders who colluded with the north were extremely anxious, and didn''t know what to do next? According to the original plan, it is no longer possible. The next choice they face is to continue to stay in the undead empire as if nothing happened, pray that no one finds their little actions, and flee the undead empire immediately, but they can''t let go of their rights and wealth. Just when they were tangled, a group of uninvited guests came to the door. There are not many of these people, and all of them are small in stature and look a bit wretched. Among them, there are ratmen and kobolds, all wearing black uniforms, led by the kobold shaman Emma Hart and the rat shaman Decarus . These kobolds and ratmen in black uniforms are pickets. With the expansion of the undead empire, Green recently established a special intelligence department, whose functions are somewhat similar to the combination of the "special bureau" and the "military intelligence department", which are currently called pickets. is mainly in charge of Emma Hart and DeCarus. As the old man beside Green, Emma Hart is not very strong, but he is old enough to be the captain. The powerful Rat Man shaman Decarus serves as the vice-captain, and the members of the picket team are also composed of kobolds and Rat Man. It''s just a pity that the handsome black uniform is worn on these roe-headed and rat-eyed guys, and there is no way to see the taste of heroism. This time, the newly established picket team was an instant hit. After receiving Green''s order, Emma Hart and DeCarus discussed for a long time, secretly collected information, and constantly perfected the plan, just to be foolproof. Although there are open and secret battles between them, this mission cant go wrong no matter what. Especially the Rat Man Shaman Decarus, since the last time he took the initiative to join Green, he has been a little uneasy in his heart, and he has not been reused, which makes him very uneasy. This time, he finally became the vice-captain of the picket team, which is an opportunity to show his ability. As for being the kobold''s deputy, Decarus, who is a legendary high-level powerhouse, didn''t care much. Because in his opinion, the kobold shaman is just an excessive candidate at most, because the strength of the kobold is really too weak, so far it is only a high-level official level, not even a legendary level, and the potential is very leisurely, it is difficult to renew I got promoted. And Emma Hart''s only advantage is that he followed Green earlier, which is the only reason he can be the picket captain. DeCarus sees very clearly that his real competitor is not Emma Hart. As long as he can make achievements in the picket team, this captain will be his sooner or later. Besides, they are engaged in intelligence and catching spies, how can those dazed kobolds compare to the sharp and sharp ratmen! DeCarus is ambitious and ostensibly respectful of kobold shamans, and the two have been able to work together, at least so far. This time, I came to the north and quietly found these people who had secret communication with the northern coalition forces. It was the result of their joint action. In the face of these menacing pickets in black coats, with a red armband on their left arm, some people with a fluke mentality did not resist, but just blindly shouted grievances, hoping to leave room and find a way to escape later. Unfortunately, they did not understand that the interrogation room of the picket team was not so easy to enter. When setting up the picket team, Green once said that the picket team is a sharp blade for the undead empire to clear the internal carrion. No matter who you are or what your relationship is, once you are targeted by the pickets, you are not far from bad luck. Other people saw that the matter was exposed, and they simply turned their hearts away and directly violently resisted the law. One of them was represented by the chief elder of the tiger tribe. When he saw the pickets, he immediately launched an attack without saying a word. This tiger man elder is also a legendary high-level powerhouse, and his strength is still higher than that of the rat man shaman Decarus. However, it was useless, just at the moment when his tiger elder elder exploded his psychic energy, a pitch-black dragon spear shone with cold light directly penetrated his thick chest. The five-meter-long dragon spear fell from the sky like lightning, and the legendary high-ranking tiger man had no room to resist. His roar stopped abruptly, his face was full of disbelief, and he looked down at his chest. It was a black spear that was thicker than the mouth of a wine glass and slightly thinner than the mouth of a bowl, with golden magic runes appearing on the surface, which contained a palpitating natural disaster-level psychic energy fluctuation. "Natural disaster! It is a natural disaster-level powerhouse!" The elder of the tiger tribe looked in the direction where the dragon spear flew from, and saw a tall figure wrapped in black armor in mid-air, standing at one end wrapped in the same On the dragon''s head in black armor, the black cloak behind him is hunting and flying, looking down at him, it is the bone dragon knight Ariotega who has just been promoted to natural disaster. Immediately, Ariotega raised his hand, and the dragon spear flew by and returned to his hand. The tiger man''s body was shocked, and a lot of blood spurted out of the wound that ran through his chest. The tiger elder, who was originally strong in vitality, would not die in a short time even if he suffered such an injury, but the one who just flew out of the dragon spear was a natural disaster grade dragon knight. In the eyes of ordinary people, the extremely powerful tiger elder is just an ant. With a thud, the corpse reached the bottom, and a pool of blood formed under it. Seeing this scene, those guys who were about to move suddenly became honest, obediently being blocked by the rats and kobolds of the picket team, and they were taken away one by one. Next is the tree tribe, the bear tribe, the fox tribe The ?? pickets went to the door one by one to remove these cancers hidden inside the empire. Under the shock of the natural disaster-level bone dragon knight Ariotega, there was no second tiger elder, but in the fox tribe, there was a little accident. Foxmen are a relatively rare breed of orcs. The entire race has only females and no males, and they mate with normal male foxes to give birth to the next generation of foxmen. However, in Green''s view, the so-called fox beauties do not conform to human aesthetics. (end of this chapter) Chapter 671： 677? Adiya Chapter 671 677 Adiya In general, foxmen are still more like beasts, with fur all over their bodies, lower limbs with recurve joints, and reproductive isolation from humans and other orcs. That kind of cross-species love does not exist at all, and even Green imagined at first. The ''Vixen'' or something also disappointed him. But this time, the picket team encountered an unexpected situation in the fox tribe. Just when the fox man was captured, a little human loli suddenly appeared and blocked the leader of the kobold shaman. The kobold shaman didn''t take it to heart at first, but it was a little strange why a human girl suddenly appeared in the fox tribe. But then his expression changed. As a kobold with a meager dragon''s blood, the kobold shaman is very sensitive to the real dragon''s blood. In just a moment, he felt the breath of the real dragon on the girl''s body, and he couldn''t help but feel Taking a big step back, she looked at Loli in shock and said in shock, "You! Who are you!" Little Loli looked like she was only eleven or twelve years old. She looked at the kobold shaman and said with a smile, "My name is Adiya, is there any problem?" The kobold shaman swallowed a mouthful of saliva and took another step back: "That... Lord Adiya, I don''t know about you... What are your orders?" At this moment, he was more certain that the little loli in front of him was a giant dragon who used illusion to transform into a humanoid. According to the experience of the kobold shaman, this should be a juvenile dragon. Although its own strength is not very strong, no matter it is a giant dragon or any creature, it is raised by the mother and father, and it is impossible to jump out from the crack of the stone. It is also a dragon, and his father is even less likely to be a kobold. It is likely to be two powerful dragons of natural disaster level. Even though the kobold shaman was preparing for the undead empire, he still had some emotions at this time. The most important thing is, who doesn''t have seven aunts and eight aunts or something, plus the uncle and uncle''s... Thinking that the little cutie in front of him might have a real dragon family behind him, the kobold shaman''s heart twitched twice again. In fact, it is not as serious as the kobold shaman thinks, but the kobold itself is three points shorter when he sees the real dragon because of his bloodline, his IQ is mad, and his integrity is completely lacking, and he even has an urge to kneel and lick it immediately. The kobold shaman still has a lot of immunity because he has been with Green for a lot of time, and he often sees the shadow red dragon and dracolich. Natou will worship. At this time, the reason why the kobolds in the picket team were not like this was not that they were special, but that the little loli in front of him restrained Longwei. These kobolds couldn''t notice it at all. Only the kobolds had a higher shaman level. Only then did I realize the details of the little loli. "Uh, no orders, but..." Little Loli said impatiently: "Why did you take all my servants away?" As he spoke, he blinked at the kobold shaman with big watery eyes, as if he had been robbed of a lollipop. "Servant?" The kobold shaman looked bewildered and looked at the foxmen who were about to be taken away. The seniors of the foxmen twitched their lips in embarrassment. Even they felt that it was a bit embarrassing to be the servant of this little girl, but Adiya was a giant dragon who flew into the gate tribe that day. Announced that this was her territory, and they were all her servants. Originally, these fox people wanted to resist, but they were taught by the little female dragon who had just entered the ''adolescence''. Mainly, the fox people are tied, and they dare not really hurt the little female dragon. If they provoke the parents of the other party, they are afraid that a giant dragon''s breath will destroy their tribe. In this way, this fox tribe inexplicably became the subordinate of this little female dragon. "Well, this is the territory of the undead empire, and everything here belongs to the great undead king." The kobold shaman said reluctantly. Although he was afraid of Longwei, he didn''t dare to let go of the principle, otherwise his good life would also be lost. It''s over. "What undead empire?" Little Loli asked strangely, but she didn''t struggle with this question, and suddenly asked: "By the way, you are kobolds. I heard from my mother that kobolds are born to be servants of giant dragons. From now on, they are kobolds. You are all my servants, and become my team in the future to conquer the world!" Having said that, Little Loli looked forward to it, as if she had seen one day in the future, and she ascended the throne of the king of the world. The kobold shaman grinned. He didn''t expect to encounter such a slutty person. Not only did he harm the fox tribe, but he also took them together. This is simply outrageous! If it''s just a kobold, the problem is that he is now representing the picket team of the undead empire. If Green knows that this kind of request appears and he doesn''t have the attitude, then the captain doesn''t need to continue. Thinking of this, the kobold shaman turned his heart away, and instead of negotiating with the little loli, he looked up into the air. Bone Dragon Knight Ariotega is over there. This time, in order to make the newly formed picket team an instant hit, Green specially asked Ariotega to follow him. As the strongest force to deter him, whoever dares to resist will be killed, and those who are ill-conceived will be carefully weighed. But Ariotega didn''t expect that, seeing that the mission had been completed, such an episode suddenly came. Of course he doesn''t need to be as cautious as the kobold shaman, and as a bone dragon knight, he doesn''t have much awe of dragons. Controlled the bone dragon to descend from the sky, Ariotega looked down at the little loli, and said coldly: "Little guy, go home, this is not the place you should come." "Huh? Who are you? So stinky!" The little loli looked up and immediately showed a disgusted expression, and immediately realized: "You are a dragon knight! The **** who enslaves the dragon!" The relationship between the dragon and the dragon knight is so delicate. In the eyes of some dragons, the dragon knight is a friend and a trusted comrade-in-arms, but in the eyes of other dragons, the dragon knight is a despicable villain who enslaves the dragon. Bastards, maggots that don''t deserve to die. Obviously this little loli belongs to the latter, and the bone dragon at the feet of Aliotta suddenly screamed. But because it was wrapped in a bone dragon mecha, she did not see that it was a bone dragon. "Huh?" Ariotega was a little unhappy. How could he say that he is also a natural disaster-level powerhouse, and this little girl is just a young dragon. If it wasn''t for her parents, Ariotega would be too lazy to care. "Little girl, pay attention to your words!" The bone dragon knight snorted coldly, and a natural disaster-level coercion shrouded him. "Ah! It''s so uncomfortable." Little Lolita cried out, but she couldn''t hold it anymore. With a bang, she showed her original shape, but it was a slender red dragon that was far from an adult. "Is it really a red dragon?" Ariotega said lightly: "Go home now, don''t make trouble again, otherwise..." He said that the five-meter-long black dragon spear was slowly lifted by him, making the little female dragon tremble. She had seen that kind of aura of a natural disaster powerhouse in her parents, and she knew that she had encountered a hard stubble this time. , she couldn''t help shrinking her neck, and she didn''t say anything rude, but she didn''t run away, instead, she looked down at Ariotega, her eyes were rolling, she didn''t know what she was thinking. "What? Are you not leaving yet?" Aliotta frowned, intending to scare the little female dragon again. Unexpectedly, Adiya suddenly shouted: "Wait, powerful natural disaster, I am deeply sorry for the offense just now." Different from the arrogant red dragon, as a hybrid of a fierce red dragon and a cunning black dragon, she has far more ghost ideas than other giant dragons of the same age. "Huh? It''s rare for a red dragon to apologize." Ariotega showed a puzzled expression, and couldn''t help being a little interested in this little female dragon. "Powerful natural disaster, can I ask you about a dragon? I heard that he once appeared in the south." Adiya fluttered the dragon''s wings, which still looked immature and fragile, less than ten meters taller than Ariotega The bone dragon is much smaller, but this does not affect her flight. "What dragon?" Seeing the dark red little dragon flying up, Ariotega didn''t get impatient, but began to figure out in his heart, who are the parents of this little dragon, and whether there is a chance to kidnap him to Green''s command. If you can help Green get two natural disaster-level dragons, it will definitely be a great achievement. In an instant, Ariotega turned into a ''weishu millet'' and showed what he thought was the kindest smile. "His name is Arshfaro, and he is also a red dragon. He is one of Adiya''s sons, the son of Uncle Flame of Desolation." Adya said expectantly. Ario Tejazha was taken aback for a moment, the name Arshfaro was simply too familiar to him! Could it be that the little female dragon in front of him and that funny comparison of Arshfaro are cousins? Thinking of Arshfaro, Ariotega couldn''t help but think of another guy - Hellhound Erha! Originally, he hadn''t discovered that the shadowy red dragon, which seemed to be cold and cold, had a funny attribute. Until Erha appeared, these two guys immediately saw the mung bean right in the eye, as long as they met together, they would definitely jump. But these two guys, one has followed Green very early, the other is a dog, and is very favored by Green, and even Ariotega, who was promoted to the natural disaster, was harmed by them. Fortunately, those two guys are quite knowledgeable. After he was promoted to natural disaster, he was very knowledgeable and provoked him again. But I didn''t expect that this little female dragon came to find Arshfaro today. Bone Dragon Knight immediately paid attention to it. According to his previous thoughts, if there is a relationship with the Shadow Red Dragon, his plan seems to have a greater chance of success. But after thinking about it, he has to make a final confirmation and stop making an oolong. Ariotega stretched out his hand, and the spiritual energy flowed with his thoughts, and in a moment, a lifelike dark red dragon projection was formed, which was exactly what Arshfaro looked like. "Look, is this the dragon you''re looking for?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 672： 678? Chapter 672 678 Hand-to-hand combat Looking at the dazed shadow red dragon Arshfaro, and the happy little female dragon Adiya, Green was also very surprised. He didn''t expect that this ''cleaning operation'' unexpectedly swept out a sister for Arshfaro. "Adya, why are you here? How is Uncle Smedley?" Arshfaro asked, flapping his wings. "Huh! He''s very good. I heard from my mother that she was seduced by that **** Alexia. It seems that she joined some northern coalition forces. My mother was also angry and ran back to her parents'' house before I could come out." Eddie Ya has an old-fashioned mouthpart, but looking at her expression, it seems that she has no in-depth understanding of what she said. To the dragon, she is just a child. Green was stunned for a moment, looked at Arshfaro, and asked, "Your uncle is the Flame of Destruction, Smedlitava?" Arshfaro blinked, nodded and said, "Yes! Great master, do you know my uncle too?" Green rolled his eyes. Recently, this stupid dragon has been with Erha for a long time, and his IQ, which was not very high, has lost a lot. Moreover, he and Erha are also mainly supporting Penny''s legion in the south and fighting the recent war in the north. I don''t care much, anyway, in Arshfaro''s view, there is no suspense in the outcome of the war, no matter what the enemy is, it is doomed to fail. Green rolled his eyes and looked at the little dragon Adia: "Forget it, you go to the north, find your uncle, and tell him that his daughter is in my hands, let him be my subordinate, how do you phrase it? I think, that''s roughly what it means, understand?" Who knows that Arshfaro hasn''t spoken yet, but the little female dragon Adia, who has turned into a little human girl, has her eyes lit up and thiefly said: "That''s great! Have I been kidnapped? If Dad doesn''t come, Will the ticket be torn? It''s too exciting!" Green shot with a burst of chestnuts. The hurting little female dragon bared her teeth and cracked her mouth, covering her forehead and screaming, "Damn, what are you doing! It hurts!" "Okay, don''t pretend to be crazy, don''t worry, you are Arshfaro''s sister, I won''t treat you like that." Green said lightly. Sure enough, the little female dragon put away her playful expression, her trick has been seen through, and it is meaningless to pretend to be. In fact, the smart Adiya came to the cemetery and regretted it before seeing Green. Originally, she thought that with the strength of her parents and the name of the giant dragon, no one should dare to provoke her, but when she got here, she found that something was wrong. I am afraid that this time she kicked the iron plate. Especially after seeing his cousin Arshfaro, the little dragon realized that it was not good, and the cousin actually became someone''s subordinate! That''s why the smart Adiya pretended to be crazy and tried to paralyze Green so that he could find a chance to escape. Unfortunately, Green is far more shrewd than she imagined. How could she hide from Green with this little trick, and she was directly seen through. Adiya had a bitter face, blinked her big eyes and looked at Green, and tried to be cute in exchange for a burst of chestnuts. "I''m not lo*ic*n, it''s useless, little girl." Green was in a pretty good mood. He didn''t expect that while sitting at home, the little female dragon, Adiya, would be delivered to the door. To Yu Lai to sacrifice his life for him. Adiya was a little depressed and stomped her feet in anger Meanwhile, on the northern battlefield. The army of the undead empire started a full-scale counterattack. At this time, the horse-run armored army that had destroyed the redskin orcs was still charging fast. Next they will face a team of well-equipped human heavy armoured infantry. These elite infantrymen also slammed into tin cans and wore heavy enchanted armor. Although they moved slowly, they had high defense. They used enchanted spears and tower shields. They were experts in real melee combat. Because the red-skinned orcs in front were fiercely attacked, the human heavy armored infantry phalanx was ready, and a shield wall was built on the spot to build a temporary defense line. In the blink of an eye, the advancing army of 10,000 people has shrunk into a huge **** shell. However, the first wave of attacks they ushered in was not the frantic assault of Ma Runjia, but the roar of the fortress cannon. There are a total of three fortress cannons, only one of which fired just now, and two fortress cannons are ready to go. The commander of this human heavy infantry is also sticking to the rules. They have never encountered such a powerful long-range weapon as the fortress cannon before. Therefore, although they have seen the power of the fortress cannon on the battlefield, at the critical moment, they made tactics. The choice, or unconsciously ignored the factor of the fortress giant artillery, and only cared about the Ma Runjia Army that was about to rush in front of him. According to reason, in this case, it is not wrong to shrink the formation to defend, but this is equivalent to ruining the heavy armored army. Boom! The ?? fortress cannons spew huge fireballs. Hearing this loud noise, the commander of the heavy armoured infantry suddenly reacted, and after a secret cry, he looked up. Through the gap in the helmet visor, I saw a huge cannonball flying through the air, dragging the flames, and the target was his infantry phalanx. This commander can''t help but regret, if just now... didn''t shrink the formation... But there was a slight vibration from the ground. It was the Ma Runjia Army that was attacking from the side. If he hadn''t contracted the formation, he could have reduced the casualties of the shelling, but the loose formation told the enemy that the attack was still dead. This is simply a dead end! Thinking of this, the commander closed his eyes and felt slightly relieved. No matter what orders he gave, it seemed that nothing would change. However, the wait to die seems a bit long. After a few seconds, the cannonball still hadn''t fallen. The commander opened his eyes with a surprised expression. He didn''t expect that just when his life and death were at stake, in his hoplite array, a big hand suddenly stretched out and directly grabbed the cannonball of the fortress cannon! The big hand condensed by spiritual energy is very realistic. The palm of the hand meets the cannonball and is cracked by the huge power, but it is undeniable that it blocked the fortress cannon! Looking down along the big hand, I saw a soldier who had taken off his helmet, raised his head and raised his hand, with a determined face, clenched his teeth, and looked up firmly. It was a young face, which the commander felt very unfamiliar. He didn''t expect to have such a strong soldier under his command. That young man actually burst out with a formidable aura that is not inferior to the legendary high-level. "Ah~~~" The young man roared and waved his arms violently. The big hand holding the cannonball also swayed, and then suddenly threw the huge cannonball at the rushing Ma Runjia Corps. This process is complicated, but it is actually completed in an instant. In the next moment, there was a boom, and the thrown shells fell in the middle of the fast-assaulting Ma Runjia and exploded. For the first time, Ma Runjia, who was put into the battlefield, saw a large number of attrition. Although the Red Queen ordered to disperse at a critical time and all members held up their magic shields, the six or seven combat teams in the center of the shells were all engulfed by the rising flames. More than thirty mechas were instantly scrapped, and hundreds of surrounding The horse Runjia was affected and overturned by the shock wave of the explosion. Because the speed was too fast, it rolled out far away. This is also because the projectile was forcibly reversed, losing [80%] kinetic energy, all due to the power of the enchanted explosives in the warhead. If it is wrapped in a speed of more than five times the speed of sound, and several tons of self-weight, and smashes into the mecha team, the casualties must be several times the current number. After seeing this scene, some people finally breathed a sigh of relief. In fact, it is normal for Ma Runjia to suffer casualties. According to Greens design, even the highest version of Ma Runs skeleton soldiers are low-end and mid-range arms, which can be consumed in large quantities on the battlefield. The amazing high-speed assault just now, smashed several enemy army formations like clouds and water, but his own casualties can be ignored. This is an abnormal phenomenon. is like a perfect thing, everyone is worried that it may be destroyed, the feeling is very entangled and indescribable. But once the perfect end, the myth returns to reality, but it is relaxed. Even just now, General James, the supreme commander of the undead empire, was staring at the Ma Runjia Army who broke into the enemy line with his breath. Only the Red Queen in the engine room of the Great Ape King was extremely calm from beginning to end. After being hit by a cannonball, she still gave a series of complicated and precise orders in a calm tone after she suffered casualties. At this moment, the young man who caught the cannonball shouted: "Fish scale formation, the squad is scattered!" With the psionic fluctuations, his orders reached everyone in the heavy armoured infantry. Although this young man is not a commander, he saved everyone''s life just now and showed great strength. Of course, he has the right to issue orders. The ??heavy armored infantry subconsciously obeyed the order, quickly changed formation, and prepared to meet the enemy. At this moment, the hurricane-rushing Ma Runjia Corps finally collided head-on with the scattered heavy armored infantry after a round of sparrow rockets. And the original commander, who had just barely survived, didn''t care about being deprived of command. Moreover, he himself is only the strength of the Legendary Elementary, and it is not shameful to obey the orders of a Legendary high-level powerhouse. These human heavy armoured infantry are also elites. They have practiced a lot of tactics at ordinary times. When it comes to the critical moment, the formation is also very fast. The formation, leaving a large gap in the middle, can allow Ma Runjia to rush past, one can avoid heavy losses from shelling, and on the other hand, it can also reduce the pressure of being charged by the Ma Runjia group. "bayonet ready, hand to hand!" The Red Queen gave the order. In an instant, with a click, a bright bayonet popped out of Ma Runjia''s dragon hunting rifle at the same time, stopped shooting and entered the progress mode. Looking down from the sky, I saw a huge arrow slammed into the equally huge square of fish scales, like two fists colliding, and people suddenly turned on their backs. (end of this chapter) Chapter 673： 679? Son of the World Chapter 673 679 Son of the World The high-speed charging Ma Runjia collided with the human heavy armored infantry, making metal collision and twisting sounds! Ma Runjia''s hurricane dash finally stopped and entered a brutal and conventional hand-to-hand combat. Although they lost their speed advantage, but with heavy armor, tall stature, full of power, and fearless of death, the Horse Run Armor Corps is still not something that the flesh and blood of ordinary human heavy armored infantry can resist. Moreover, Ma Runjia''s five-person team, under the command of the Red Queen, brought the micro-operations of the battlefield to the limit. Although the human heavy infantry corps on the battlefield has also been divided into combat teams, and each combat team has a relatively large number of people, when facing the enemy, each human soldier feels that he is being attacked by two or three at the same time. The enemy''s attack, each heavy-armoured infantry squad felt that it was besieged by three or four enemy squads at the same time. Originally, the human heavy armored infantry thought that they would have an advantage when they entered the hand-to-hand combat mode, but they did not expect that Ma Runjia''s hand-to-hand combat was more fierce. Still crazy to stab the enemy with the bayonet. The most critical chest of Ma Runjia has been equipped with the latest type of Titan armor, and the enchanted spears of human infantry cannot penetrate it. The flesh-and-blood hand-to-hand combat caused the casualties of the human heavy armoured infantry to soar rapidly. "Damn, these monsters!" Faltin stabbed a horse-run armor with a spear, picked it up like a hammer, and immediately emptied the enemy in front of him. As a legendary high-level powerhouse, Faltin has no difficulty dealing with a single-level horse run armor. But he looked around and couldn''t help but feel weak for a while. Even with his legendary high-level powerhouse as a support point, the human heavy armoured infantry were beaten and retreated, and in less than two minutes, they were reduced by one-tenth. Although ??Faltin firmly believes in the will of these comrades, in his experience, if an army has more than one third of casualties, it will inevitably collapse. This cannot be changed by one person. "Damn, why is this happening! Why is it completely different from what I planned?" Faltin gritted his teeth, and the front that was just emptied was filled with the vests that rushed up behind him: "Why did I come here with all my thoughts? I want to be a blockbuster, I want to skyrocket, I don''t want to fail!" At this time, the follow-up troops of the undead empire also rushed up from behind, further squeezing the space of this heavy armored infantry, and putting more pressure on Faltin. "No! I do not allow failure, the evil undead empire must be destroyed, on behalf of mankind, justice will win!" Faltin roared wildly, the whole person''s aura burst out, his eyes seemed to be able to burst into flames, and he threw away the one in his hand. Standard spear, right hand raised up: "Come on! Aragorn, fight with me!" The voice fell, and an extremely gorgeous knight''s long sword appeared in his hand. The hilt and the sword were all golden, and there was a layer of intimidating golden light on the blade. King''s Sword - Argon! With the sword in hand, Faltin''s momentum increased again. Although it did not reach the level of natural disaster level, it was already the limit of the legendary high-level, and exuded a unique temperament of the king, which infected the surrounding soldiers. , a sudden burst of morale. The precarious front of the northern coalition forces was stabilized in an instant. "I! The born king, the great pioneer of the new era! Faltin Zhan Siduo Mosiheimer is here, warriors, rush with me!" Faltin shouted with his sword in the middle of the second. In an instant, a beam of light shot up into the sky, making this place the focus of the entire battlefield in an instant. On the side of the Northern Coalition, not only the hoplites, but also the surrounding and even further armies, all received a morale boost, and they actually moved back the war scale that had already deviated. Faltin is like a superstar standing in the spotlight. At this moment, he shows an unparalleled king''s momentum, and even convinced many soldiers of other races. The soldiers who were also human showed mad worship, as if it was an honor to die for this person. In the sky, the five natural disasters of the northern coalition were also taken aback. They thought that the situation was over, but unexpectedly, an accident suddenly appeared, and a hero appeared at a precarious time. Although that human boy looks very immature and has no natural disaster-level power, he is a seed, the seed of a king! If this seed is allowed to sprout and grow, it is very likely that he will become a child of the world who can change everything in the future. This made everyone''s eyes light up, even though these old foxes had lived for countless years, they couldn''t hold back their emotions. "The sword of the king, this person is the son of the world!" Alexia was the first to call out, her eyes flashing with surprise. The emergence of ?? the son of the world means that the world in the end is recovering rapidly and begins to breed new life and new civilization. They persisted for so many years, and finally saw a glimmer of light. The troll lord and the undead natural disaster also showed expressions of surprise and joy. The ancient red dragon Smedlitava has a bit of playfulness, and doesn''t seem to be optimistic about the budding child of the world below. Similarly, the Great Emperor Tuttle also had a grim expression and said solemnly: "Don''t be too happy too early, that boy does have the potential to grow into a child of the world, but the premise is that he can grow up, if he dies halfway, everything is In vain." Being splashed with cold water by Tuttle the Great, several other people were not very happy, but no one could deny that Tuttle the Great was right. Only a child of the world who has truly grown up counts, and a child of the world who died young can only be a pity. "No! We must keep him, and we must not let him die on the battlefield!" The troll lord clenched his fists, and his fierce face showed a very determined expression. "Yes! We must keep the child of the world, and we must not let him die here. This is our chance." The undead natural disaster Lokarius also gritted his teeth and said: "I don''t know when the seed of the child of the world will appear next time. , we must seize this opportunity. After that, the two of them looked at the Queen of Grey Elf, the Great Emperor Tuttle and the ancient red dragon: "What do you three say? Do you want to give it a shot, or give up?" Alexia frowned, caught in a dilemma. Emperor Tuttle didn''t make a sound, but the ancient red dragon snorted and asked: "How do you guys fight? If you are going to be with the undead empire forever, then I choose to quit. If I just save that kid, it''s okay. Negotiate." "Uh" In an instant, the two men who were just a moment ago blinked their eyes, which seems to be the same reason. The most important thing is that this ancient red dragon is not a fish belly, and usually does not express his opinion, but once he expresses his position, he must pay attention to it. For a while, everyone else''s eyes looked over, and their eyes contained the meaning of exploration. No one is a fool. At this time, the other four natural disasters have guessed that this middle-level ancient red dragon of natural disasters must have discovered something and did not tell them. Smedlitava glanced flatly, snorted again, and spit out a cloud of fire: "I''m doing it for your own good, don''t be squinted by what''s in front of you, that kid was exposed too early, not even a natural disaster. , dare to jump out and show the sword of the king, in my opinion, even if we help him this time, it will be difficult for him to persist until the day it takes root." Several people fell into contemplation. Indeed, they were a little too excited just now and ignored a lot of questions. As the ancient red dragon said, it will take a long time and hard work for the seed of the world''s son to take root and germinate. Can these few people really be able to hold it? At this time, the ground war is still going on. With the sudden appearance of Faltin, the counter-offensive of the undead empire encountered difficulties. The northern coalition forces, which were originally like a scattered sand, began to knead together. Under the influence of Faltin and the sword of the king, the commanders of various races cooperated to cover each other. , no longer fighting each other. And those who have the idea of ??"fight and run" in their hearts, involuntarily feel ashamed, and then have a mentality of forgiveness. This was not their original intention at all, and they involuntarily forgot about life and death, and focused all their attention on the outcome of the war. "Huh? This person..." General James was not surprised by the new changes in the battle situation. In fact, he was a little surprised by the overwhelming effect of the Ma Runjia Army''s assault just now. The current state of anxiety and stalemate is what General James expected before, otherwise the menacing northern coalition this time would be too disappointing. The appearance of ??Faltin made the northern coalition show its real combat effectiveness and more persistent desire to win. General ?? James looked at the radiance around Faltin. Although his level did not understand what a child of the world was, he had a feeling that this person was not simple. If this happens, should I report it to Green? Just when General James was thinking about it, Faltins roar came from the battlefield. followed by a sky-rocketing sword light, forming a giant sword dozens of meters long in the air, and it was about to slash down. General ?? James frowned. Although Greene said that the main reason why Green sent the corps of briskets this time was to conduct practical tests, those bridles were all made of real money, not falling from the sky out of thin air. If the loss is too much, General James is not easy to explain. originally planned to report the appearance of Faltin to Green, but when he saw this, he stopped. Once the situation is reported, General James can no longer launch a deadly attack on Faltin before Green responds, which will undoubtedly cause a large number of meaningless attrition to the fiercely fighting Marunjia assault corps. (end of this chapter) Chapter 674： 680? Broken Sword Chapter 674 680 Broken Sword Just the tens of meters long giant sword in front of him, once it swept away, it only took one attack to destroy dozens of Ma Runjia squads. If he was asked to come a few more times, I am afraid that by the end of the war, 10,000 Ma Runjia will not be left. a few. General James immediately contacted Belonk of the Great Ape King through a soul link. As the supreme commander of this war, General James has the right to issue orders to any undead empire combat units near the battlefield when he deems necessary. "Get rid of that unplanned factor." General James'' order was simple. Belonk on the King of the Apes was also resolute. In the next moment, there was a bang, the same secondary gun from last time, locked on Falter and emitted a beam of light. Similar to the previous interception of the troll lord, the beam of light fell from the sky and hit the tens of meters long great sword unfolded by Faltin with great accuracy. With a sudden bang, the giant sword collapsed on the spot, and Faltin, who was standing on the ground, screamed, was shaken by a huge force and flew out, killing more than a dozen heavy armored soldiers behind him directly, as if by The artillery shell hit, and the stump was broken. It was very tragic. Only Faltin was not dead, but he also spit blood, looked at the air with a look of astonishment. Although the beam of light just now was only emitted by the secondary artillery of the Great Ape King, the gap between the natural disaster high-level and the legendary high-level can be said to be a world of difference. If it wasn''t for General James, he would not have shelled Faltin directly. The body, this cannon can kill him. "Impossible! What is that?" Faltin muttered to himself, looking at the sky in disbelief. Although he could not see the invisible Great Ape King, he had a feeling that there was a behemoth there, like a head The giant beast lying there, ready to devour them all. "Damn, what''s going on? Why is this happening?" Faltin gritted his teeth and got up from the ground, regardless of the surrounding battle, just looked up: "The great world consciousness clearly told me that I am the son of the world. , I will be the King of Heroes, leading the world to glory and recovery again! But...but why is this happening? Why is the enemy so strong? I am the child of the world, and I should be invincible, ah~~~~" Thinking of the last, he felt extremely stressed and depressed, and even began to wonder if the so-called ''world consciousness'' that had been appearing in his dreams recently really existed, or was it an illusion he imagined? If it weren''t for his strength, which had grown by leaps and bounds in a short period of time, from an ordinary formal-level heavy armored infantryman to a legendary high-level powerhouse, if it weren''t for the King''s Sword Aragorn, he would have wondered if he was crazy. "Aragorn!" Faltin remembered the divine sword given to him by the world consciousness, and suddenly cheered up from his depression: "Yes! I still have Aragorn! I am the son of the world, and I will become the king of heroes! I have The King''s Sword..." However, at this moment, he heard a "click" sound, his expression suddenly stiffened, and he lowered his head to follow the sound. But it was the so-called ''Sword of Kings'' Aragorn, with a large crack on the surface! Faltin wanted to raise the sword in disbelief, but he felt the weight in his hand was light, which made him instantly widen his eyes. I saw that the sword actually broke from the middle! The full half of the sword fell into the mud of blood and viscera on the battlefield. Faltin stared blankly, he couldn''t see or hear all the sounds and images around him, he only saw the broken king''s sword Aragorn, and the ''king of heroes'' that had been shattered in his heart dream. In He Faltin''s ear, there was a faint sigh. That was the voice he had heard more than once in his dreams, it was world consciousness. Faltin woke up suddenly, and heard the helplessness and powerlessness of the sigh, which made him suddenly understand, with a wry smile on his face: "Did you even give up on me?" World consciousness did not respond, and what was waiting for Faltin was silent silence. The current world consciousness has only just recovered, and it is too fragile to resist the existence of high-level natural disasters, so even if the sword of the king is condensed with the power of the world, even if Faltin is the child of the world it chose , in the face of the artillery bombardment of the Great Ape King, it can only smash the halberd and sink into the sand. And doing it like this, Faltin, the ''child of the world'', committed his own death. The world consciousness has warned him more than once that he has not yet developed, so let him not wave and bury his head in farming first. But Faltin didn''t listen, he always had a nonchalant attitude, he had to follow him to join the war, he had to turn the tide, he had to... seek death by himself! In fact, at the moment when the Sword of Kings was broken, the world consciousness had already abandoned him after weighing the pros and cons without any emotion. Such a person, no matter how talented, is the most suitable seed for the son of the world, but a seed that will never germinate, even if it germinates, it will die prematurely... Meanwhile, in mid-air. I was still discussing whether to keep Faltin''s five natural disaster powerhouses, but at this time, they looked down at them in a stunned manner. They did not expect that the situation had changed so quickly, as the focus of their argument, although there was no death, it was already abolished. Several people looked at each other, and all showed expressions of disappointment. Even if he didn''t like Faltin''s ancient dragon just now, he was also a little disappointed. In fact, in his heart, there was no hope that the seeds of Faltin, the son of the world, would pierce a miracle. Unfortunately... The end result proves that miracles don''t come so easily. After a while of silence, everyone looked at each other, no one knew what to say. At this time, from the back of the undead empire, a small black spot appeared, and then quickly grew larger. Soon a dark red dragon appeared in the field of vision of several people. The appearance of the shadow red dragon Arshfaro immediately attracted everyone''s attention. Flying from the rear of the Undead Empire, it was obviously impossible to be their ally. Could it be reinforcements from the Undead Empire? But the current situation on the battlefield, it is obvious that the undead empire has the upper hand, and what does it mean that there is only one legendary red dragon? suddenly thought of a possibility, the other four natural disasters all looked at the ancient red dragon Smedlitava. "Roar~~~" Arshfaro also looked here at this time, and let out a roar. The ancient red dragon frowned, recognized Arshfaro, and found that this nephew contained an aura of necromancy. Soon, Arshfaro flew over, and he came to him unscrupulously, knowing that there was the Great Ape King, the Shadow Red Dragon was very arrogant, roared at the other four natural disasters, and raised the huge dragon head high. of. "Arshvaro, is that you?" The ancient red dragon made a low voice and asked in dragon language. This is also the easiest way to confirm the identity between giant dragons. Dragon language does not need to be learned. When the dragon is born, it will be passed on automatically. If you dont speak dragon language, even if you look exactly like a giant dragon, you wont be recognized as a giant dragon. "Uncle Smedley, it''s me." Arshfaro replied, "I''m sorry to hear that you and Aunt Sindias didn''t have a good time." The ancient red dragon stared, and two **** of anger came out of his nostrils. It was his unfortunate nephew, and he didn''t even write drafts when he was so angry. "Huh! You don''t need to worry about our affairs." Smedlitava snorted: "What''s the matter with you? I heard that you disappeared? How did you get the breath of an undead." Arshfaro did not hide or feel embarrassed, but said confidently: "Uncle, I am now loyal to the great undead king, and the idiot of Adiya has also thrown himself into the trap and fell into the hands of the great master. " "What did you say!" When Smedlitava heard this, a terrifying and powerful momentum burst out, and the two dragon eyes stared like copper bells. "Hey! Uncle, don''t get excited, just listen to me." Arshfaro waved his hand and said, "With me there, Adiya is not in danger, but she has thrown herself into the trap, and I have no way to save her. The master asked me to come over. Let me tell you, let you work under him, uh... the treatment is pretty good, why don''t you think about it?" Smedlitava was panting, he didn''t expect this hapless nephew to bring him such an amazing ''good news''. Thinking of the pitiful daughter who didn''t let him worry, he couldn''t help but feel really tired. What should we do now? My daughter has fallen into the hands of others, so I can''t ignore it! Although listening to Arshfaro''s tone, he still has some face in the undead empire, but who can guarantee that his daughter will not be wronged? That little clever ghost is not easy to serve. In case you get annoyed by that undead king, if you come back with a steamed little red dragon, roast a whole dragon or something, you will regret it too late. "Okay! I''ll go with you now." Smedlitava thought about it for a moment, then turned his heart away. At this time, there was no point in thinking about anything. Unless he was willing to leave his daughter alone, there was nothing he could do. Arshfaro nodded, with what he knew about this uncle ''daughter slave'', there would be almost no other answers. Although the two giant dragons used the dragon language just now, the four natural disaster-level powerhouses next to them all saw some clues, and their hearts sank. Among them, the ancient red dragon Smedlitava is the strongest. If something goes wrong, they withdraw from their camp, or simply turn their backs on each other, they will be even more troublesome. At this time, Arshfaro was not in a hurry to leave, and turned to look at these people, and said with a big mouth: "You guys, do you still want to take refuge with the great undead king? If so, come with me now. After careful consideration, if you pass this village, there will be no such shop." grunt! The Grey Elf Queen couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva, which made her blush a little embarrassedly in the quiet atmosphere. (end of this chapter) Chapter 675： 681? Chapter 675 681 Death of the Troll The other three looked at Alexia, hoping to see her attitude. After all, the biggest pusher in forming this coalition was the Grey Elf Queen. "Hehe!" Alexia laughed awkwardly, to be honest, she was tempted. Arshfaro''s suggestion just now made a new idea appear in her mind. Originally, he only thought about how to defeat the overbearing undead empire and how to keep his elf tribe. But two consecutive defeats made Alexia understand that the giant in the south had grown to the point where she couldn''t shake it. If you still blindly challenge the confrontation at this time, you will definitely be smashed to pieces in the end, so you must consider the way out in the future. Originally, she planned to lead the tribe to continue to migrate to the north if it was impossible, and try to stay away from the territory of the undead empire as much as possible. But she had no idea where to go. Unexpectedly, Arshfaro suddenly appeared at this time, and he also released this very tempting proposal, which made Alexia''s heart move. However, she felt a few other glances, but she twitched the corners of her mouth in embarrassment, smiled shyly, and didn''t make a statement. At this moment, the battle situation on the ground has undergone a new change. As Faltin''s Divine Sword broke, the hearts and morale he had just gathered collapsed. Even this huge psychological gap makes many people feel more hopeless than before. In the blink of an eye, the Ma Runjia Army defeated the enemy in front of him like a destructive force. Faltin was drowned in the chaos of the army. With a broken mind, he had no intention of fighting, and even had a depressing thought of ''it''s better to die''. In this case, there was a massive collapse of the northern coalition''s front. Behind the human heavy armoured infantry is an army of troll hunters. These trolls are the real elites under the troll lord, and they are also one of the main forces of this coalition. There are three square formations of ten thousand people. In the middle of the front, they form a ''pin'' shape. In front of the troll army is the army of gun skeletons and greenskin orcs under General James. The current front-line commander of this army is Daniel, the chief of the Green Tree Tribe. Daniel''s performance this time won the trust of Green and General James, and entrusted him with a heavy responsibility after the war began. The central front of the entire undead empire, with five legions of more than 60,000 troops, were all placed under Daniel''s command, making him the second most powerful figure on the battlefield after General James. At this moment, it is the troops commanded by Daniel who are in front of the troll army. The two sides are fighting back and forth, and they are in a state of anxiety. I have to admit that the troll army is quite powerful in combat. These trolls are not only taller and stronger than ordinary humans, but also skilled in fighters. They are not afraid of death and are very brutal and violent. At this time, Daniel had invested nearly 40,000 troops in the frontal battlefield, but the three troll legions on the opposite side still had one as a reserve team, which did not move behind the pin-shaped shape. If nothing else, this battle is still to be fought! But at this moment, the human heavy armored army that was blocking the side of the troll army finally collapsed. The ?? Ma Run Legion and the orcs and human servants that followed them rushed in like a tide, forming a situation of attacking the troll army from both sides. Fortunately, the trolls have seen the clue early on. The army of 10,000 people behind has moved in advance, reinforced the array on the flanks, and was attacked from both sides, but it was also withstood! But this time, the troll army faced the majestic Ma Runjia army. At this moment, there is no need for any reservations. The Red Queen directly ordered all the sparrow rockets to be shot, and the three fortress artillery at the rear also fired at the same time, all locking the line of defense of the troll army. In addition, as the front-line commander, Daniel also saw the opportunity. He took the opportunity to go out in person and led a team of sharp knives composed of three hundred orcs. With the strength of the legendary peak, they tried to pierce the enemy line. "Boom boom boom~~~" In an instant, the battlefield erupted with amazing loud noises and terrifyingly dense explosions. Up to now, more than 1,000 of the 10,000 Ma Runjias have been lost, and more than 8,000 mechas still have more than 10,000 sparrow rockets. A swarm of swarms was launched, with the aid of three fortress cannons, blasting away the magic defense of the trolls. In a blink of an eye, the troll army blocking the flank was engulfed by endless explosions and flames. General James, who was standing in the back, looked at all this with a blank expression, and said lightly to the messenger beside him, "Let the Rat Man set fire to it." The ?? messenger immediately stood at attention, and after a while, there was a rumbling sound, and an explosion bigger than the previous fortress cannon bombard sounded from below the troll army. Originally, the troll army was struggling to resist Daniel''s own end, and this wave of attacks launched, but they did not expect that behind them, a burst of fire suddenly broke out underground, lifting a layer of soil several meters thick, and then the flames rose into the sky. and scorching hot air. It turned out that just when the battle just happened, a professional rat-man burrowing team dug a tunnel directly underground to reach the foot of the enemy, and transported hundreds of kilograms of enchanted explosives silently. During this process, the hundreds of rat warriors all wore outer armor that isolated psionic energy, so that their own aura and psionic energy fluctuations were shielded to the lowest level. It is impossible to discover their existence. Hundreds of kilograms of enchanted explosives were detonated. In fact, although the casualties caused to the trolls were not small, they were not severe. But the big explosion suddenly came from behind, but the troll warriors who were fighting in front didn''t know what was going on. The battle was originally focused, but at this time, he couldn''t help but get distracted. He wanted to look back, or think wildly. The enemy is behind... Before, the main force of the trolls blocked the attack from the flanks and withstood the sharp knife team led by Dennis, which was almost at its limit. This time, the enchanted dynamite detonated underground by the Rat Man became the last straw that broke the camel''s back. I don''t know who it was, but suddenly let out a shrill scream, and the voice contained despair and fear. Immediately, this sentiment began to spread outward and spread to more troll warriors. The originally solid front was in jeopardy, the morale of the original high fighting spirit began to slump, and deserters began to appear when the army''s heart was floating. Soon, like the collapsed levee, the troll army, the backbone of the northern coalition, began to collapse. Suddenly this happened, no one expected, including the troll lord. The troll lord was attracted by the sound of the explosion. When he looked at it, he couldn''t help but burst into tears. He suddenly roared and rushed down desperately. These 30,000 troll warriors are his most elite direct line troops and the pillars that support the troll kingdom. If the entire army is wiped out, it will be a disaster. Even if the troll lord is a natural disaster-level powerhouse, he will be alone. situation, may lose a lot of rights. "Wait! Don''t go!" The undead Scourge Rocarius, who had a good relationship with the troll lord, called out. It''s a pity that Halligos has red eyes. This battle has been very frustrating from the beginning, making the troll lord Halligos hold a sigh of relief. He saw that the troll army was in danger just now. The grievances were also vented, causing the troll lord to lose his mind. And in the heart of the troll lord, he still thought that the undead empire was bluffing. Although the two beams of light that fell from the sky before were powerful, they also showed the power of the first-level natural disaster. One time is to try it and see what the opposite means! With an angry roar, the troll lord rushed to the ground, and behind him a colossus with bronze lustre and eight arms emerged, accompanying the troll lord to crush the army of the undead empire. On the ground, led by Dennis, everyone had a feeling of impending doom, and even stopped fighting and looked up. The dim light overhead was blocked, and the huge and terrifying figure fell down, almost suffocating. Even Daniel, as a legendary high-level powerhouse, is still like a weak and powerless baby in the face of such a scene and a powerful enemy of natural disaster level. "Natural disaster grade! Are you finally willing to do it?" General James still stood upright, with no expression on his face, his eyes were firm, there was no fear, no surprise, or panic, as if he had expected it to appear. In this case, order the Great Ape King directly through the Soul Link Network: "Bomb him, use the main gun! Don''t live~" In the end, General James also emphasized it, obviously intending to kill the chickens and show the monkeys, and not give any way to the troll lord who jumped out first. The Great Ape King, a high-level natural disaster, bombarded with the strongest main artillery, what is that concept! Not to mention that the troll lord is only the first-level natural disaster, the ancient red dragon Smedlitava is the middle-level natural disaster, and he has to receive a lunch box on the spot. In mid-air, the sudden change caught the other natural disasters of the northern coalition by surprise. Except for the cry of Rocarius, the others did not move, but looked at the ancient red dragon. The appearance of Arshfaro just now has changed the situation of the ancient red dragon Smedlitava. At this time, if the ancient red dragon intends to defect, it is the best chance to take refuge with the king of the undead empire and immediately stop the troll lord. However, the ancient red dragon did not move, but raised its huge dragon head and looked up. Several other people also looked up, just in time to see a violent light and shadow floating. The strong psionic fluctuations caused by the firing of the main guns had already destroyed the invisibility of the Great Ape King, revealing the front half of the giant ship and the exaggerated main guns. Seeing this scene, everyone was stunned and stunned, and immediately understood that this was the one who intercepted the attack of the troll lord and stifled the existence of the child of the world. (end of this chapter) Chapter 676： 682? Leave or surrender Chapter 676 682 Leave or Surrender "This! Is this the real killer of the undead empire?" Alexia''s beautiful face showed infinite fear, which was the real high-level existence of natural disasters. The psychic energy that was rapidly condensed in the huge muzzle at this time was so huge that it was unimaginable for them. After such a shot, let alone the troll lord, even if they were together, they would have to be blasted together and not even the scum would be left. Alexia came back to her senses a little, and a wry smile appeared. At this moment, she realized that the so-called northern coalition army, all deliberate plans, gathered hundreds of thousands of troops, five natural disaster-level powerhouses, and tried to attack the undead empire south... It turned out that all of this was just a joke in the eyes of the undead king, and they were the clowns who performed the joke. With such a big guy on top, no matter what tricks they play, it only needs this big guy to stick his head out, slam, and it''s over. At this time, the troll lord, who was rolling over in the direction of the enemy, suddenly felt a danger from above that made his heart palpitate. He stopped abruptly, looked up, and had a horrified expression on his face. In the field of vision of the troll lord, I saw a huge ball of light blasting out from a huge muzzle, like a dazzling little sun, and then blasting out, the speed was extremely fast, and it came to the front in the blink of an eye, causing him to dodge. no chance. "Ah!~~~" The troll lord let out a shrill scream, and in the blink of an eye, both his body and the colossus he manifested were engulfed by the ball of light. Like a drop of water thrown into the river, it didn''t make any waves. Soon...the cry of the troll lord stopped abruptly! Immediately, the ball of light kept on trending and hit the ground fiercely. This is the rear of the northern coalition''s position. The ??ball of light disappeared, but left a huge crater several hundred meters deep on the ground. As the troll lord of the natural disaster-level powerhouse, the whole person has completely evaporated, and even the body is not left. In an instant, the noisy battlefield fell into a mysterious silence. Whether it was the soldiers of the Undead Empire or the soldiers of the Northern Allied Forces, they all stopped fighting at this moment. They stared blankly at the huge hemispherical crater with a diameter of two kilometers and the deepest point of nearly one kilometer. Because of the gathering of psychic energy, the power is highly concentrated, and there are no shock waves, mushroom clouds, or earth-shattering colossus. At this moment, even General James who gave the order couldn''t help showing a stunned expression. It was the first time he saw the main gun of the Great Ape King being fired. Before that, the Great Ape King had a fierce battle with Archduke Moharis in the main world, and everyone in the foggy world did not see it. There are also the Queen of Grey Elf and others, all of whom opened their mouths wide, and their eyeballs almost fell out of their sockets. The restraint and majesty of the natural disaster grade that they usually maintained were all gone. They just looked at the big hole left after the disappearance of the light ball below. , trying to find some remaining parts of the troll lord, but unfortunately, except for the stone melted by high temperature and pressure, and the smooth surface after re-solidification, there is nothing in that big pit anymore. After more than ten seconds, this eerie silence still continued, and the battle on the ground battlefield had completely stopped. The northern coalition forces completely gave up their resistance. Those who survived, whether they were trolls or elves, or humans, orcs... all stood there in a daze, completely losing the courage to fight, and at this time, it would be meaningless to fight any more. . The undead empire is because General James has issued an order to stop the war, and began to collect the weapons of the northern coalition just like the prisoners. The Northern Allied Forces did not resist, and handed over their weapons one by one like walking corpses, and the moment they released their weapons, they seemed to be reborn, and finally came back to their senses, and then looked at the crater left by the main gun of the Great Ape King. , There is no frustration of failure in my heart, but involuntarily a kind of happiness for the rest of my life emerges. "Everyone, it''s over." The ancient red dragon Smedlitava broke the silence: "This time we failed." "Yeah! I failed again. I really don''t like this feeling." Emperor Tuttle showed a complicated expression. This was his third failure in the face of the undead empire. For the first time, in the human city-state, Green destroyed his ''Civilization Treasure House'' plan. The coalition forces organized with the Grey Elf Queen were also defeated by Green, and this time Green, the undead king, organized them without even appearing in person. Hundreds of thousands of northern coalition troops and five natural disaster-level powerhouses were defeated and lost. Whether it is a regular battle on the frontal battlefield or a competition of high-end combat power, they have completely failed. As the king of the last civilization era, Emperor Tuttle even began to wonder if he was really old and unable to keep up with the times? The Grey Elf Queen Alexia, who has also experienced several failures, is now a long sigh of relief. The original half-hearted idea does not need to be entangled now. Simply join the ancient red dragon and go to the undead empire, I believe With her strength, her status will not be too low, at least she can keep the existence of the Grey Elf tribe. There is also the undead Scourge Locarius, whose semi-lich body made him not much expression, but the soul fire beating in the turbid pupils could not hide his shock and fear. The high-level strength of natural disasters is already the top-level existence in the entire foggy world. It is as strong as the troll lord, and it is wiped out in a single shot, making his heart, which has not been beating for many years, beating violently! "Really..." Alexia didn''t know what to say, looked at the shadowy red dragon not far away, and sighed: "It seems that we have no other choice, I am willing to surrender to the great undead king." Saying the word "surrender" made the Queen of Grey Elf let out a sigh of relief. Once she lost her integrity, the pressure was not so great. "Sorry, I''m not used to being a subordinate, so I''ll say goodbye first." Emperor Tuttle said lightly, and then looked at the ancient red dragon: "You don''t want to keep me, and you should be a nominee?" Who knew that the others hadn''t expressed their opinions yet, but Arshfaro said first: "It doesn''t matter, before I came, His Majesty had already said, whether to go or stay, listen to your respect, and others too. His Majesty''s mind is high, and his eyes are far-sighted. It will not be difficult for others. You have made up your mind, but don''t go back on it, otherwise..." Emperor Tuttle didn''t expect Green to have such an order, so he couldn''t help but glance at Green High, but this would not change his decision. As a true king, he would not be submissive. His There are only two fates, either to become a great king again, or...death! Tuttle the Great turned around silently and flew away. The rest of the people watched him leave, but began to contemplate their options. Among them, the Queen of Grey Elf has just made a decision, and she has not changed at all. At least to take refuge in the Empire of the Undead, the Grey Elf tribe can continue to live in the current territory, and there is no need to consider the risk of migrating to unknown places, and there is no need to worry about being caught by the Empire of the Undead again. attack. At this moment, Alexia suddenly understood that Daniel of the Green Tree Tribe had made the decision to join the undead empire. Now the most tangled thing is Locarius. As a natural disaster grade necromancer, he is really unwilling to let him go to another necromancer. If he chooses to leave, he will soon encounter expansion. The army of the undead empire. At that time, even if he did not consider the terrifying existence of the high-level natural disaster in the sky, even if it was a simple conventional army battle, he probably would not be an opponent. The kind of undead wrapped in sophisticated mechas really surprised him. After being a necromancer for so many years, it was the first time that someone had transformed skeleton soldiers and zombies into such a way, and they actually exerted an unexpectedly powerful combat effectiveness. . "Maybe... I really should meet the king who built the undead empire." Locarius thought silently: "Maybe he can bring me new inspiration and let me break through the shackles of the first-level natural disaster. It''s been so many years. Now, after being promoted to the natural disaster... Am I stuck in the first step of the natural disaster all my life?" Thinking of this, Locarius finally made up his mind. If the powerful undead king can really help him break through the bottleneck, even if he is loyal to the other party, it will be fine. Looking at this result, the shadow red dragon Arshfaro opened his mouth wide, revealing a full of ''two breaths'' smile. Although one Emperor Tuttle was gone, this time it was considered a big harvest. There were three natural disaster-level powerhouses, including his uncle, Smedlitava, the flame of destruction, who made the natural disaster-level under Green''s command at once. The quantity has been increased by [50%]. As for the loyalty of these people, it is not something that Arshfaro needs to worry about. His task has already been overfulfilled, and he can brag to that guy Erha for a while when he goes back. Thinking of this, Shadow Red Dragon''s dragon face showed a funny smile again. At this point, this tragic and dramatic war on the northern frontier has come to an end. The Great Ape King returned to its stealth state again, and brought back all the Ma Runjia Corps and the three improved fortress cannons. This made General James quite reluctant. The performance of these two weapons on the battlefield was really amazing. The other is to deal with the surrendered northern coalition forces. A total of thirteen tribes or city-states participated in the coalition this time. Green has ordered that all the forces participating in the coalition must retaliate, and one will destroy the other. This follow-up mission also fell to General James. Remove the gray elf tribe and the undead army of Rocarius that were covered with natural disaster grades and had surrendered. There are still eleven targets, and the first one is the troll kingdom. Having lost the troll lord of the natural disaster level and the 30,000 most elite troll warriors, the troll kingdom at this time is the weakest time... (end of this chapter) Chapter 677： 684? Earthquake and Blue Light Chapter 677 684 Earthquake and Blue Light (The chapter is wrong, sorry, I can''t change it, 683 is in the next chapter) Red Dragon''s father thought that he would see his daughter look pitiful, like an eggplant beaten by frost, waiting for her father to rescue her, but what he saw was a tragedy of dog cruelty. Smedlitava couldn''t help covering his face with his dragon claws. He couldn''t speak the words he had prepared before, so he simply didn''t say anything, just gave up resistance and transformed into a shadow red dragon. [Smedlitava, Shadow Red Dragon, Level: lv11, Combat Power: 59900, Loyalty: 70] Green nodded slightly, it seems that these three are more sincere to defect to him, and their loyalty is above the standard line, even the most slippery Alexia''s loyalty has passed. Green was quite satisfied with this result. He did not expect this war to bring him unexpected benefits. And among them, Smedlitava is still a middle-level red dragon of natural disaster, and its combat power has also reached the limit of the intermediate level. When the next step is to develop a mecha that can be equipped with giant dragons, it is very hopeful that Smedlitava will make it. Use mecha to step into the threshold of high-level natural disasters. Thinking of this, Green''s heart was again eager. If Smedlitava is also promoted to the high-ranking natural disaster, it means that he will have three high-ranking natural disasters under his command. In addition, the situation of the necromancer Rocarius is similar. He has reached the initial stage of natural disasters. As long as there is an opportunity, he can be promoted to the intermediate level. However, at this moment, there was a sudden rumbling, followed by a violent vibration. Green frowned slightly, and immediately rushed out of the palace, watching the surrounding area start to shake. "Earthquake!" Green thought it was an ordinary natural disaster at first, but soon discovered that something was wrong, and as the ground shook, spiritual energy overflowed. "No, what is this?" Green looked in the direction of the source of psionic energy. The center of the ??quake was 700 to 800 kilometers southwest of the cemetery, which had already exceeded the territory of the undead empire and was still shrouded in mist. Before, the undead empire had been expanding in two directions, north and south, and the southwest was not the main direction, so the exploration of this side was also relatively lagging. But I didn''t expect that this time there was such a big movement from this direction. The sudden earthquake caused damage to some buildings around the cemetery, and some construction sites were also damaged, but overall, the impact was not significant. Although some psychic energy was spilled along with the vibration, the distance was very long, nearly a thousand kilometers, and the psychic energy that was spilled out was not offensive, just some scattered and disordered spiritual energy. However, an earthquake of this magnitude will definitely affect the production in the mecha workshop, and may even cause damage to some machines. Green immediately ordered Black Claw to bring someone over to check to ensure that the factory could resume production as soon as possible. However, Talon has not left yet, and an unexpected situation has occurred on the side of the Titan. This Titan colossus was originally scrapped, and even Green did not plan to restore it, but used it as a specimen for researching alchemy technology. But I didn''t expect that just now, the psychic energy spilled out along with the earthquake actually activated some of the functions of this Titan Colossus! Green was taken aback and immediately went to check. I saw that the armor had been removed from the surface, revealing the broken Titan colossus with a sophisticated and complex alchemy structure inside. It was originally just a dead thing that didn''t move, but now it glowed with purple light. The psychic energy spilled from the earthquake was absorbed by the Titan, and actually activated a part of the alchemy circle on its body, started to work again, and slowly repaired the damaged areas. Although the speed of this repair is very slow, with the degree of damage to this Titan colossus, I am afraid that it may not be able to be repaired for hundreds of years, but it cannot be denied that it is indeed repairing itself. When ??Green saw this, he couldn''t help being secretly surprised. Could it be that there is something else about this colossus that he doesn''t know? And this secret has a very important relationship with the earthquake that just happened! Thinking of this, Green looked again in the direction from which the vibration came. What was going on, he had to go and see for himself. But Green takes this matter very seriously, and he has a hunch that something big will happen this time! Green made a decision immediately, the entire undead empire entered a state of combat readiness, all factories were producing in three shifts, all servants must be fully staffed, all officers must ensure that they are on duty in the barracks, receive orders at any time, and can act at any time. In an instant, the entire undead empire was running wildly like a huge and sophisticated war machine. The Elf Queen and others who followed Green finally felt the war potential of the undead empire. It was just a small fight in the north before, but this time Green ordered the entire undead empire to fully mobilize just in case. In less than an hour, the 200,000 Atonement Army that has been stationed around the cemetery all the year round has been assembled, plus the elite undead army directly under Greene, a total of more than 300,000 troops, quickly gathered in the field of vision. Especially the kind that left a deep impression on them in the war not long ago, the Ma Runjia Corps that penetrated the left flank of the Northern Allied Army almost by itself, actually appeared a total of 120,000 phalanxes, well-equipped. ,All ready to go. In addition, there is also a team of dragon warriors led by a team of angels, all of which are legendary powerhouses, as well as huge bone dragon warriors who are also equipped with mechas and look menacing, as well as powerful heroes. gathered together... Seeing this scene, Alexia, Locarius, and Smedlitava were completely convinced. If before, they felt that the northern coalition was a little wronged, but now after seeing this army, they don''t feel that way at all. After the ?? army had assembled, Green immediately ordered the Redemption Army as the forerunner to drive in the direction of the epicenter, while Green''s elite undead mecha army was dragged five kilometers behind. If there is something wrong with this distance, it is enough whether to reinforce forward or retreat immediately. As for the Atonement Army, the biggest reason for their existence is to carry out such a mission that may encounter great danger. As long as they can survive the mission, they can obtain the status of free people. As the Atonement Army started, Green''s field of vision began to slowly expand in the direction of the epicenter. The terrain here is very flat, there are no mountains and hills, it is more like a large plain, and there are relics of ancient rivers. Perhaps before the foggy world entered the end period, there used to be a big river here, nourishing the fertile land on both sides, nourishing several rivers. million people. But now, there is no sign of life except the barren sand. This is also why Green chose to expand the territory in the other three directions, mainly because after preliminary exploration, he found that this is a large desert. But the desert is not without its benefits, at least the field of vision is very wide, once the fog is broken, it is almost unobstructed. A total of 200,000 redemption troops are divided into three main armies, left, middle, and right. They explore the past according to the general direction of the epicenter, and each army is divided into three small branches, which are pushed as far as possible, and the fog along the way is divided into three and left. Lay off the sentry and fix this field of vision to prevent the fog from regenerating. had to admit that after Green promised that the military merits could be exchanged for the status of freemen and officers, the morale of the entire Atonement Army was very high, even beyond Green''s expectations. The ?? marching speed was very fast, and in less than three days, it had reached the vicinity of the epicenter. The straight-line distance from the cemetery is about 800 kilometers. It is still a desert, and the river channel has become wider, as if it is a delta terrain formed when the river is about to enter the sea. Its just that Greens field of vision has not seen any signs of the ocean. The air is still very dry, maybe there was an ocean here many years ago, but after entering the end period, even the ocean dries up. Green thought to himself, while paying more attention to the situation ahead. According to the direction of the source he sensed before, it should be not far from this place. At this time, an exploration team in the South Road Army suddenly made an amazing discovery! There is no need to report layer by layer, Green''s vision has moved over for the first time, and the exploration team has stopped moving forward. Green has a hunch that the front is very dangerous. If they continue to advance, this expedition team of several hundred people will likely be completely wiped out. Simply send the undead Scourge Locarius over, and let him summon some cheap undead to continue exploring. Although Green is very precious to his undead troops, the undead of Rocarius are far less precious, especially for this kind of task of exploring the map, which can completely summon skeleton soldiers to die. As for the fighters of the Atonement Army, even if Green doesn''t care about their lives or death, it is worth dying to die. Sure enough, after Locarius took over the exploration mission, the summoned skeleton soldiers only advanced a few hundred meters, and suddenly a blue light appeared from the bottom of the desert. With a ?? swipe, the blue light flashed, and the dozens of skeleton soldiers disappeared instantly, not even a bit of bone residue remained. This made the replaced Atonement Army warriors have lingering fears, and at the same time produced a more complex understanding of Green, the undead monarch, as well as fear and gratitude after the rest of his life. "It''s here! It''s here." Seeing this, Green immediately confirmed that the blue light that came out was exactly the same as the psychic energy spilled from the previous earthquake. The earthquake three days ago, the epicenter was near here. Green was slightly apprehensive, and the premonition that something was going to happen became stronger, especially after the blue light appeared, which made his heart skip a beat. This is not a common situation for a necromancer. At the same time, Locarius also had a similar feeling. He stopped and asked Green for instructions, what should he do next? In fact, it''s not just them. At this time, the nearby natural disaster-level powerhouses almost all have varying degrees of unease, but some people''s situation is more serious, and some people''s feelings are not clear. (end of this chapter) Chapter 678： 683? The little female dragon and the licking dog Chapter 678 683 The little female dragon and the licking dog In addition, the gray elves who are very familiar with the north are the leading party, and soon the army of the undead empire rushed in, and quickly captured the troll kingdom. is followed by a human city-state with two large cities. The son of the world, Faltin, came from here, as well as the brave and fearless heavy armored infantry, and the heavy cavalry who escaped from the battle. Because of the formation of the heavy cavalry, the human city-state learned important information in advance, and was ready to defend the city. However, when faced with an army of hundreds of thousands of imposing undead empires, and learned that the five natural disaster-level powerhouses who organized the coalition, one died, three were captured, and one disappeared, the city-state elders would be decisive. chose to surrender. Later, General James did not encounter any unexpected strong resistance. After learning the news of the collapse of the front line, and learning that several natural disasters were either dead or fleeing, those tribes who participated in the coalition army surrendered wisely, even if they became prisoners and Slaves will not be completely destroyed. And among this, General James also played a trick. Before the arrival of the army, he secretly promoted the prisoner policy of the undead empire, and modified it a little to let those people understand that even if they surrender and are captured, there is hope in the future through labor or labor. The military exploits regained the status of free people of the undead empire, and the undead empire did not kill prisoners indiscriminately, so they could surrender at ease. Although many of these tribes participating in the coalition understood that this was a ghost from the undead empire, they simply pretended to be deaf. Those who can become the top leaders of various tribes are smart people. The current situation is to resist the army of the undead empire. Therefore, this wave of expansion to the north went very smoothly. A total of thirteen tribes or city-states, all races, were annexed and destroyed. Some ?? populations were migrated to the interior of the undead empire, some were resettled locally, or replaced territories. For example, the original troll kingdom was migrated to the farther north, and just like the original green tree tribe, it became the sentinel guarding the northern border of the undead empire. And Green promised them that if they showed loyalty and strength, they could also give the trolls the status of free people. And this time, all the tribes who secretly colluded with the northern coalition forces were all relocated to the harsher places in the north as punishment for their mutiny. Although most of these tribes did not know about the betrayal at all, they were secretly operated by the tribal leaders themselves, but Greene did not intend to be scrupulous and govern such a loose country composed of many tribal races. It is more effective, more fearful and loyal than the careful identification of the truth. Besides, during the avalanche, every snowflake is not innocent. Since these tribes chose to betray, they must be borne by all members. Green did not execute them all. It is already kind. The result of this is that the ordinary people who are implicated will not resent the empire and the great undead king, but will target the original heads of their tribes, believing that this is the result of their reckless actions. Meanwhile, outside Green''s cemetery. At this time, it has become a huge construction site. Green is imitating the City of Light in the No. 1 Void World of the Church of Holy Light and building the capital of the undead empire. With the cemetery as the core, the area spreads out to the periphery, which will form a huge urban cluster. Here humans, orcs, elves, trolls... will all receive the same opportunities and benefits, and all they have to pay is their courage or intelligence to become a screw or a small cog in the huge machine of the undead empire. Of course, if some people don''t want to work for the ''evil'' undead empire, Green doesn''t force it. They can go to the countryside to farm, or they don''t even want to farm, or they can starve themselves to death. However, begging and wandering are not allowed in the undead empire. Those behaviors that take up social resources without any use are despicable and shameful. Once discovered, they will be sent to slave camps for labor reform without mercy. The Queen of the Grey Elf, the Undead Scourge Rocarius, and the ancient red dragon Smedlitava are all entering the hinterland of the Undead Empire for the first time. It was different from the dead and desolate scene they imagined. There was a lot of vitality everywhere, and it was impossible to see that this was a country ruled by necromancers. In comparison, Locarius was the most shocked, knowing that as a natural disaster grade necromancer, he also rules this large area. But in his ruling area, it is a barren and dead silence, except for the undead wandering around, and the few kobolds and gnolls who have been subdued by him, there is no living thing. Only at this time did he really understand why Green''s undead empire was able to create such a powerful weapon and assemble a servant army composed of so many races. This is a country in the true sense, not a powerful necromancer. , controls the rabble of many unconscious undead. "Is this the correct opening mode for the Necromancer?" Locarius thought silently in his heart, his brain was a little confused. When he started as an apprentice of the Necromancer, the things the teacher gave him, and the traditions he had always upheld, were shaken by what he saw this time. As for the ancient red dragon, he was more concerned about what happened to the clumsy little female dragon of her daughter Adiya, whether she was wronged. Soon, they met Green in a newly built palace outside the cemetery. Green appeared in the image of an angel of death, and the three natural disaster-level powerhouses could see it. This was just a clone, and I couldn''t help being surprised. A clone of this powerful undead king has natural disaster-level strength, plus The high-level Great Ape King of the natural disaster that had been revealed before made them wonder what level the undead king himself was. Could it be a super powerhouse who has reached the Holy Spirit level? Although they felt that in the foggy world, it was unlikely that there would be a Holy Spirit-level powerhouse, but none of them dared to be sure. Of course, Green would not explain to them that his own body is the legendary high-level, sitting on the throne of the palace, condescendingly, looked at a few people, and asked indifferently: "Since you are willing to be loyal to me, then show your sincerity. ." As he spoke, the angel of death raised his hand and released three psychic powers of death, shrouding the three powerful natural disasters below. was eroded by the energy of death, and the three of them instinctively resisted. Green didn''t stop him either, just sat on it quietly and watched. It was Alexia who reacted first, knowing that she had no room to resist now, so she simply let go of her body and mind, allowing the undead to enter her body and complete the death infection. Soon, after giving up resistance, the Grey Elf Queen transformed into a shadowy grey elf similar to the Shadow Red Dragon. Alexia, Queen of Shadow Elf, Level: lv10, Combat Strength: 26000, Loyalty: 65] Green checked Alexia''s attributes, and the level and combat power were all expected, not exceeding expectations, and not too disappointed. Then Green''s gaze turned to the necromancer Rocarius. The green soul fire was beating under the visor of the angel of death, and he did not speak but brought great psychological pressure. Lokarius thought for a while, and knew that he had no choice, so he simply settled for it. Besides, he had seen the Shadow Red Dragon and Alexia beside him before. As a natural disaster-level necromancer, he has seen Green''s intentions, and did not hide his malice. He simply bowed slightly, bowed his head and said, "I am willing to be loyal to you, the great undead king." While speaking, he also let go of his resistance to death. Because the Necromancer already has the undead attribute, the transformation speed of Rocarius is faster than that of Alexia. [Lokarius, Level: lv10, Combat Strength: 31000, Loyalty: 80] Green checked it and found that Locarius'' loyalty had unexpectedly reached [80], so he couldn''t help but take a deep look at him. Any situation will not happen for no reason. Since Locarius'' loyalty is extremely high, it means that he must have some kind of expectation for Green. If Green can''t achieve his wishes, his loyalty will drop sharply in an instant. Green can achieve it, but it may not improve. Because once the purpose is achieved, that expectation will disappear. Instead, it is the current state of expectation that can best boost his loyalty. Green remained calm and turned his gaze to the last ancient red dragon, Smedlitava, known as the Flame of Destruction. "Dear Red Dragon, what is your final decision?" Green asked slowly. Smedlitava said: "I want to confirm the situation of my daughter, she is still a child, I hope... uh! Well, I think too much, this stinky girl!" Just when the ancient red dragon asked to see his daughter and confirmed that Adiya was all right. Before he could finish speaking, a huge virtual light curtain appeared in front of him. Inside the light curtain, a little human girl is chasing and playing on the grass with a very clean and beautiful big dog. Not far away, the shadowy red dragon Alpha Compass is yawning on the ground, looking bored at the little girl riding on the second Ha body. Some things are so dramatic. People say that when you add tofu in brine, one thing falls into another. Arshfaro never thought that the little stupid dragon Adia was actually Erha''s nemesis! Speaking of which, Erha, who is a two-headed hellhound, is Green''s pet himself, and he knows how to fight people. Who would have thought that since Adia came, Erha has become a gas bag, barked by the little mother dragon. Even Arshfaro, who has a good relationship with Erha, couldn''t help but scoffed: This licking dog! (end of this chapter) Chapter 679： 685? Pyramid and Titan Chapter 679 685 Pyramids and Titans Green watched the second group of skeleton soldiers exploring forward, and this time Rocarius also summoned a few crows to fly over from the air to see if the blue light could attack the target in the air. In the next moment, there was still a flash of blue light, suddenly pouring out from under the ground, engulfing the skeleton soldiers, and without stopping, it continued to fly into the air, engulfing the crow in the blink of an eye. "Is it difficult to get through the air?" Green thought to himself, becoming more and more curious about what was behind the blue light. At the same time, the Atonement Army in other directions also stopped advancing, and the task of further exploration was handed over to the skeleton soldiers of Rocarius. As thousands of skeleton soldiers piled in, a range was finally drawn. This is a circular area with a diameter of five kilometers. In Green''s field of vision, the surrounding fog has been dissipated, and it has expanded for more than ten kilometers. This place is the only place left, still covered by fog, no matter what, as long as it gets close to this place, it will be swallowed up by the blue light coming out of the ground and disappear. Green could feel that the blue light contained strong spiritual energy, and the attack power was almost at the level of the middle-level natural disaster, which made him a little hesitant. Should he let the Great Ape King go up and fly around from there, it should be able to withstand it. Stay out of blue light. But Green is a little worried about whether the destructive power of the blue light can still be improved. The reason why the attack power of the middle-level natural disaster is shown now is because it does not need a stronger one. If the Great Ape King goes up, it will stimulate a more powerful blue light. At that time, the Great Ape King will have three advantages and two disadvantages, but the gains will outweigh the losses. Thinking of this, Green still gave up the idea of ??letting the Great Ape King go to mine. Now that this area has been identified, Green simply established a large number of sentries around to monitor the situation here 24 hours a day. At the same time, I ordered the base camp to immediately use the Titan armor to create a container at all costs. It must be able to withstand the attack of the middle-level natural disaster. The volume inside does not need to be large. A ping pong ball is enough. This matter was urgently urged by Green, and he directly let Black Claw stare at it himself, and made it and sent it immediately. This time, Black Claw has shown amazing efficiency again. Of course, the solid alchemy and mechanical industry foundation developed by the undead empire so far has also provided him with very good conditions. In just a few hours, according to Green''s request, the manufactured container was delivered to Green. This is a sphere with a diameter of more than half a meter. The surface is not painted, and the whole body is completely black, but the volume inside is only the size of a ping pong ball according to Green''s requirements, and only a small hole the size of a pinhole is connected into it. Green said this **** iron ball. It was very heavy to start, and it took nearly a meal. It was completely cast with the highest level of Titan armor. This large iron ball was made two in total, and the other one was destroyed during the test. It was shot at full power by the secondary artillery of the Great Ape King, which is almost equivalent to the attack power of the middle-level natural disaster. The sphere was cut off by one third, but the core position was not damaged. It is regarded as reaching Green''s. Require. After getting this Titan armored ball, Green immediately injected a ghost into it, and then manipulated the Angel of Death to fly high into the sky. Because of the previous experiments, it was found that the blue light emerged from the ground. Although the speed is very fast, it still takes time to rise to the high altitude. So Green throwing this armored ball in the air must delay the time to be hit by the blue light. In the next moment, after a little preparation, Green controlled the Angel of Death, as if playing volleyball. After reaching out and throwing it, the back hand slapped it hard, making a banging sound of metal collision. In an instant, the one-ton Titan armored ball flew out like a cannonball at an extremely fast speed. entered the mist-shrouded area in the blink of an eye, and inspired a blue light rising from the ground, swept toward the Titan armored ball like lightning. Green stared intently. In his field of vision, as the Titan armored ball flew by, a straight line was cut through the middle of the circular fog with a diameter of five kilometers. The speed of the ??Titan armored ball is extremely fast, but the speed of the blue light is even faster. It is a Titan armored ball that has already touched the high-altitude flying between the fingers. But this time, the blue light, which was invincible, failed. The moment the blue light came into contact with the Titan armored ball, there was a huge metal twisting sound of "crunching". The ??Titan armored ball was attacked, and the power even exceeded the power of the full-power firing of the secondary cannon of the Great Ape King in the previous test. However, the Titan Armor Ball is also a head iron. With the strength of the Titan Armor and the thickness of nearly 30 centimeters, it forcibly resisted the attack of the blue light. lasted for about a second, the blue light finally disappeared, and the speed of the Titan armored ball dropped sharply, but it continued to fly forward. But this time, the Titan armored ball was also hit hard. Originally, it was more than half a meter in diameter, but now there is less than one-third of it left. Different from ordinary attacks, the Titan armored ball was covered by that blue light, and it was subjected to a huge killing force from all directions. At this time, it still maintained a spherical shape, and even the surface was quite smooth, the only thing was that it became much smaller. "I resisted!" Green was secretly delighted, but unexpectedly, as the blue light disappeared, a more dazzling and bright blue light appeared from below in an instant. In terms of brightness alone, it is more powerful than the blue light just now. "High-level natural disaster!" Green looked at it and knew that this stronger blue light contained a powerful power comparable to the high-level natural disaster attack. In fact, just like what he worried about before, the power of this blue light will adjust its power according to the strength of the intruder. At present, Green cannot judge the upper limit of this blue light, but in any case, it is not something that the Great Ape King can bear. Although the Great Ape King is also a high-level natural disaster, it is impossible for him to be attacked by this blue light for a long time. If Greene had just let the Great Ape King rashly board, I am afraid that he would have regretted his bowels at this time. Immediately, the remaining Titan armored ball was engulfed by blue light. Suddenly, it didn''t last long this time, but in less than two seconds, it was completely wiped out, and the ghost inside also disappeared completely. But this is enough, because in the back and forth just now, the Titan armored ball carrying the ghost has flown more than 2,000 meters, almost reaching the core of this area protected by blue light. Through the condescending view of God, I saw a straight line with a width of more than three meters cut into this area, forming a gap for peeping inside. Green watched the situation inside carefully and was surprised! Beneath this fog, there is a huge and ancient building! Because the area to clear the fog is too narrow, Green can''t see the whole picture of the buildings inside, but the core building Green has seven or eight points of confidence, it should be a huge pyramid with an amazing scale! Green immediately sent the video data to the Alchemy Computer No. 1 left in the cemetery, and to the nearby Great Ape King. With the full computing power of the two alchemy computers, he simulated the whole picture of the buildings in the foggy area. Soon Green received an imaginary picture, which was a huge pyramid with a base length of more than one kilometer, and the surface of the pyramid was illuminated with complex and dense magic runes. Moreover, these magical Rune Greens do not even know each other, and they can only feel that they contain ancient and profound majestic spiritual energy. There are also many buildings with vague outlines around the pyramid. In front of the pyramid are two huge obelisks that are hundreds of meters tall. In front of the obelisk is a huge figure holding a thunderbolt. "Titan!" Green saw this huge figure, and the term immediately popped into his mind, this is actually a statue of an ancient Titan! That''s not a Titan, but a real Titan! The titans who held the ancient divine power, a powerful race that once stood at the commanding heights of all gods. "Why is there a statue of a giant Titan here?" Green wondered in his heart: "Could it be that the last civilization in this foggy world ever thought of a giant Titan?" Thinking of this possibility, Green immediately looked at the Grey Elf Queen Alexia, as well as the ancient red dragon Smedlitava, and the undead Scourge Rocarius, all three of whom survived from the last civilization old antique. But after Green asked, they all shook their heads in denial, claiming that they had never seen the Titans, and that there was no record of the Titans in the history books. This makes Green even more strange. Could it be that the pyramids here were sealed here in an even older era? Just when Green was very strange, he didn''t know that at the same time, not only in the foggy world, but also in more than a dozen other void worlds, a similar situation occurred at the same time! earthquake! Psionic energy spills out, huge ancient pyramids appear, and a dangerous blue light emerges. This also includes Void World No. 1 where the war is still in full swing. Here, as the battle progresses, the Church of Holy Light, which is under siege, is already in jeopardy. But the thin dead camel was bigger than the horse. Although the Church of the Holy Light was at a disadvantage, it was not without the ability to fight back. Just a few days ago, the front line of the Death Council was bombarded by thirty-two consecutive ''Wrath of Light'', instantly destroying one-third of the Death Council''s troops, including nearly half of the elite undead legion. This sudden counterattack caught the Death Council off guard, and almost the entire front was paralyzed. Immediately, the Holy Light Church''s Crusaders launched a long-planned large-scale counterattack. The more than 400,000 elite troops secretly transferred to the northern front suddenly launched a frantic assault on the direction of the paralyzed Death Council, regardless of casualties and fearless of death. In just three hours, they occupied thirteen important points of defense of the Death Council, forcing the Death Council to withdraw in embarrassment. There is another chapter in the evening, please subscribe! (end of this chapter) Chapter 680： 686? Pyramid and Titan (2) Chapter 680 686 Pyramids and Titans (2) Just when the Death Council suddenly suffered heavy losses and the front line was at stake. The Church of the Holy Light also launched a frantic and fierce counterattack against the Kingdom of West Thorne and the Royal Court of the Frost Giants, as well as the new revolutionary military government, in addition to the frontal battlefield with the Condor Empire. These three parties were caught off guard. They did not expect that the Church of Holy Light could draw so many troops, and almost all of them suffered heavy losses. Especially the revolutionary military government with shallow foundations, in the end, Sivinaya used the Destruction King Kong Legion to reluctantly repulse the counterattack of the Holy Light Church. Even so, the wealth that the revolutionary military government finally accumulated was beaten up. The situation of the Royal Court of Frost Giants was not much better. The Frost Giants, which had been severely damaged due to two storms, lost almost half of the 20,000 Frost Giants Legion assembled this time. The King of Giants was very uncomfortable. The reason why he overthrew his father before was that the war was unfavorable and the tribe suffered heavy losses. Now the same reason has fallen on his head again, and even some tribes whose interests have been lost before have begun to secretly contact, preparing to remove Axweili and bring the imprisoned old giant king back. But unlike his father, Axweili''s intelligence ability is stronger and more ruthless. When the elders of these tribes were still secretly discussing, he had already received the news, and he was quick to take action. The elders of these tribes were caught off guard and all died under Axweili''s butcher''s knife. However, although this move stabilized Axweili''s throne, it caused a tendency to detachment in the royal court of the frost giants, and Axweili also I dare not put my main force into the battlefield, for fear that the loss will be too great to suppress the country. Among the three parties, only the situation in the West Thorne Kingdom is considered the best. Because King Carter V personally sat in charge, and found some clues of Holy Light Church''s counterattack in advance, he was well prepared and was not attacked. Even so, the direction of the kingdom of Sishorn was riddled with 20 consecutive rounds of Holy Light''s fury, and a large number of mecha legions were lost in the first wave. It was Carter V who went into battle himself to maintain the situation and withstood the impact of the following legion. But then Carter V did not stick to the front line, but retreated to the border line of the West Thorne Kingdom, and gave up all the previously occupied territories. It wasn''t that Carter V was beaten, but he got information that something happened to the Condor Empire! Generally speaking, Carter V would hardly believe this kind of information from unclear and unconfirmed sources. But this time, the Holy Light Church secretly dispatched a large number of troops from the direction of the Condor Empire, launched a sudden counterattack against the enemies in other directions, and there was no response from the Condor Empire, which was abnormal. Although I still don''t know what happened, the mature and prudent King Carter V resolutely chose to retreat to the defense, ready to take a look at the situation and then talk about it. And on the other side of the main world, the Kingdom of Sithorn has also started to mobilize the whole country, and be prepared if the situation changes, in extreme cases, the strong man will break his wrist and give up the No. 1 Void World. The reason why ?? is so pessimistic is that Carter V is getting more and more unable to see the situation of Void World No. 1. Originally thought it was a hegemony battle between the Church of the Holy Light and the Condor Empire, but it has been more than a year since the war started. Although the Eagle Empire and the Holy Light Church suffered a lot of losses, they were not hurt by these two behemoths. Instead, it was the other countries that were going to take advantage of the fire. The Frost Giant Royal Court was almost crippled. The Kingdom of Thorne also lost a natural disaster-level prince and the arm of the machine god, as well as the most important arsenal. The Death Council in the north also suffered heavy losses this time. The most elite undead army suffered more than half of the casualties. This was a huge blow to the Death Council. Through these circumstances, Carter V has already smelled a strong conspiracy. It''s just that he can''t figure out why the Church of the Holy Light and the Condor Empire would do this, or why they have no choice... Suddenly, Carter V''s face changed dramatically, because he thought of the possibility - God! "Is it because of the will of God!" Carter V became more and more uneasy in his heart. If it was an oracle, it would make sense. In the face of the will of the gods, all national interests must be conceded, all strategic plans must serve the oracle, and everything that seems impossible becomes possible... But as Carter V guessed, has the Condor Empire and the Church of the Holy Light colluded? Or rather, the Lord of Light and the Goddess of Wisdom Light, have they teamed up again after teaming up with the Goddess of Night? No one can give an answer to this for the time being. Even Prince Simdor, the commander-in-chief of the Condor Empire, found out that the Church of the Holy Light was recruiting troops, and immediately ordered an all-out attack to end the war. However, at this moment, he received an order from the Emperor of the Condor Empire, forbidding him to attack the defense line of the Holy Light Church. Similarly, the opposite Archbishop Link also received an order from the Pope, so he had no choice but to mobilize a large number of troops from the front to secretly mobilize them in other directions. To his surprise, after he transferred the troops, the opposing Condor Empire did not really launch an attack! In this case, on the Non-Kaz Plain, 170 kilometers south of the City of Holy Light, accompanied by a violent earthquake, the earth shook, the sky darkened, and the soft soil on the Great Plain was as turbulent as boiling water. tossed up. The City of Holy Light, just over 100 kilometers away, felt a very clear tremor. Many buildings collapsed in the violent shaking, and huge ravines split open on the ground, engulfing houses and people who were caught off guard. The Church of the Holy Light responded very quickly, and immediately took action after the earthquake. A large number of superhuman beings were dispatched to calm the shaking of the land and strengthen the damaged houses. As for the sacred towers and cathedrals that have been blessed by divine magic, earthquakes of this magnitude can still withstand. However, Archbishop Link, who was on the top of the Tower of Holy Light, had a very grim expression and looked towards the non-Kaz Plain. At this moment, he, like Green, felt a mysterious and unfamiliar psionic wave emanating from the center of the earthquake. "That''s... what?" Archbishop Link pondered. At the same time, in Void World No. 1, many natural disaster-level powerhouses who felt the earthquake noticed the mysterious psionic fluctuations, and looked curiously in the direction of the non-Kaz plain. is almost synchronized with the time of the earthquake in the foggy world. Not only the No. 1 Void World, but also more than a dozen large and small Void Worlds, all of which have similar situations. Just five minutes after the earthquake, on the non-Kaz plain, with the soil surging, as if sprouting, the spire of a dark gray building emerged, and then a pyramid penetrated the ground and slowly rose out. . This pyramid in Void World 1 is even bigger than the one that appeared in Mist World. Because there is no fog to cover, here you can clearly see the whole picture of the pyramid and surrounding buildings. It is seven or eight hundred meters high, the four sides of the base are more than two kilometers, and the circumference is nearly ten kilometers. There are also obelisks and giant statues of Titans on the front, holding thunder and lightning, looking into the distance, wearing exquisite and complicated armor, and wearing an antenna-like golden helmet on the top of the head, which is the popular armor style of the Titans. Soon Archbishop Link rushed to the scene with more than a dozen natural disaster-level archbishops from the Church of Holy Light. He looked at the pyramid that broke out of the ground from a distance, and did not rush close. As believers of the Lord of the Holy Light, these archbishops deeply understand that anything related to the gods must be treated with caution and not careless, otherwise it will be fatal. Especially in this huge pyramid in front of him, the stalwart power contained in it is almost suffocating. "Titan! It''s actually the power of a Titan!" Archbishop Link murmured, from the architectural style of the pyramid and the fluctuations of magic runes and psionic energy floating on it, Archbishop Link is very sure that this is a Titan Protoss. remains. At this moment, a space crack emerged from not far away. followed by more than 30 people from the inside. It was Prince Simdor of the Condor Empire who led more than 30 natural disaster-level powerhouses to this place. Although it is said that the Non-Katz Plain is the territory of the Holy Light Church, but with the strength of Prince Simdor, he can come and leave as he wants, even if Archbishop Link makes a move, he cant keep him. Moreover, he also had more than 30 natural disaster-level powerhouses around him, and even if he faced the Holy Light Church, he still had a slight advantage in numbers. "Simdor, you''re here." Archbishop Link greeted indifferently, and he also felt a little sympathy for this strong man who was also an enemy and a friend. "I take the liberty to visit, and Archbishop Link forgives me." Prince Simdor nodded slightly, and immediately turned his eyes to the huge pyramid rising from the ground. Prince Simdor frowned, Archbishop Link could see it, he could also see it, but it only made him wonder if this ancient Titan Pyramid appeared by accident, or was it man-made, or to be more precise, it was ''God''s ''The get out of it? Thinking of this, Prince Simdor couldn''t help but think of the recent special situations in various countries and the anomalies within the Condor Empire, which made him more and more certain that this matter is not easy. "Your Highness, do we want to send someone over to take a look?" a natural disaster-level powerhouse who followed Prince Simdor asked in a low voice. Prince Simdor was also very curious as to what was inside the Titan Pyramid, but he saw that the Church of the Holy Light was not moving, so he was extra careful, shook his head slightly and said, "Don''t worry, this pyramid has a great background, don''t be rash action." [Yesterday, I was handicapped, and I clicked wrongly, which means four chapters have been added. Today, the quantity will not be reduced, but three more, please subscribe! ! (end of this chapter) Chapter 681： 687? Dazzling blue light Chapter 681 687 Dazzling blue light "Yes, Your Highness." The natural disaster promised, but he breathed a sigh of relief in his heart, and everyone who came with him also breathed a sigh of relief. In this case, everyone can see that the Titan Pyramid must be extraordinary, and it contains unimaginable dangers. retreat. Perhaps in the eyes of ordinary people, even the superhumans of the official and legendary levels, the natural disaster level, even if it is only the first natural disaster level, is quite a powerful and terrifying existence, but once they reach the natural disaster level, they will know that for this world, some At that time, the powerhouse of natural disaster grade is also very vulnerable. Especially those who have entered the natural disaster level for a long time, but are still stagnant in the first natural disaster level. These people are all potential exhausted and have little hope of promotion. In this case, if they encounter danger, the high-level powerhouses of the same class will also rescue those people. The younger generation with greater potential. After a while, some people came from all directions, the Death Council, the Kingdom of Sithorn, the Royal Court of the Frost Giants, and the Revolutionary Military Government. Among them, on the side of the revolutionary military government, it was actually Sivinaya and Modi who came over in person. Obviously, the appearance of this pyramid made them attach great importance. Archbishop Link met with Sivinaye, looked at each other, nodded slightly, and did not swear like a shrew, it was their own choice anyway, and Sivinaye left the Church of the Holy Light, in fact, for Archbishop Link Also a good thing. No matter how they fought before, they gathered here at this time, and everyone had no intention of fighting each other, including the Holy Light Church as the host. Instead, everyone''s attention was focused on the pyramid emerging from the ground below. At this time, the first group of people who came from the City of Holy Light, the Expedition Death Team from the Church of Holy Light had arrived. This is the benefit of the Church of the Holy Light as the host. If other people dont let the natural disaster-level powerhouse take risks, they can only wait for the cannon fodder of the Church of the Holy Light to explore. There are more than 1,000 people in this exploration team, all of whom are the Punishment Army from the Inquisition. They are pure cannon fodder in the Church of the Holy Light. No matter how much they lose, no one will be distressed, and there will be a steady stream supplement. These Punishment Army''s eyes are blank, like walking dead. From their eyes, they can''t see the fear of death, as if death is a kind of relief. Driven by several Crusader officers behind, the Punishment Army began to walk in the direction of the Titan Pyramid. The Punishment Army of the Church of the Holy Light is more like a group of walking corpses. They have been deprived of fear by magic, and even the only extravagant hope in their hearts is to die on the battlefield as soon as possible to wash away their sins. Therefore, these people were not afraid of death, and a group of people walked straight to the Titan Pyramid. The Crusader officers behind ?? quickly left the ranks, leaving the Punishment Army to act on their own. But no one tried to escape. These walking corpses, each with a numb expression, moved forward step by step, like a machine. Until they entered a range of about five kilometers from the center of the Titan Pyramid, suddenly a blue light emerged from the ground, and immediately cut off the first half of the thousands of Punishment Army. Hundreds of people''s lives were instantly wiped out, but the people behind didn''t seem to see it at all, and they were still walking in front of them dumbly, and soon the blue light was stimulated again and they were completely wiped out. This scene was seen by everyone present, especially the natural disaster-level powerhouses, showing surprised expressions. They can all perceive that the blue light that emerged just now contains a very terrifying formidable power, which has exceeded the upper limit of the primary natural disaster grade, at least the attack power of the intermediate natural disaster grade. Everyone secretly rejoiced that no natural disaster-level powerhouse was sent to explore just now, otherwise most of them would be meaningless damaged inside. Prince Simdor looked down, his brows furrowed, and he remained silent. Archbishop Link on the other side also had an expression, and then he looked up at Prince Simdor. Unexpectedly, at this time, Sivinaya and Modi, who came to the scene not long ago, looked at each other calmly, nodded slightly, and then suddenly burst into flames and rushed towards the Great Pyramid below! Such a reckless behavior surprised everyone present. Even after seeing the Punishment Army being swallowed up by the blue light, Sivinaya and Modi dared to rush down. There are only two options. Either they are crazy or they are fearless. Obviously, it is impossible for these two extremely shrewd guys to be crazy, and there is only one possibility. Both Prince Simdor and Archbishop Link frowned. With their strength, if they shot immediately, they could intercept Sivinaya and Modi, but neither of them shot, silently watching them rush towards the Titan Pyramid. . In the blink of an eye, the figures of Sivinaya and Modi have entered within five kilometers. Accordingly, in a certain range around the Titan Pyramid, including the air directly above, as long as there is a foreign object intrusion, blue light will be excited immediately. However, at this time Modi and Sivinaya have entered this range, and a blue light has emerged on the ground. But I don''t know why, that blue light just flashed and disappeared again! This surprised everyone watching, and they were sure that there was something on their bodies that could pass the verification of this Titan Pyramid and not be attacked. Modi and Sivinaya entered the confines of the pyramid, the two stopped and looked back, especially Sivinaya. She stared at Archbishop Link and Brenton who came with her, with a look of reminiscence in her eyes, and then she didn''t look back, she jumped down quickly, and in a blink of an eye, the two figures had landed on the Titan Pyramid and the giant statue. Front. Walked under the statue of the Titan, passed through two towering obelisks, and finally entered the entrance of the pyramid, completely disappearing from everyone''s sight. By this time, no one knew what was going on. As Modi and Sivinaya entered the pyramid, the surrounding air fell into an eerie calm, and a depressing and heavy atmosphere diffused. In the end, it was Archbishop Link and Prince Simdor who broke the silence. The two of them looked at each other and then acted together. They left the team and flew towards the middle. Immediately, the two met and started talking. The eyes of the people around were watching, but they didn''t hear any sound. Even if they were all natural disaster-level powerhouses, they could hear their conversations with just a little bit of means, but no one dared to do such a small gesture. However, with the conversation between Prince Simdor and Archbishop Holink, their faces became more and more serious. Just then, the accident happened again. More than ten minutes after Modi and Sivinaya entered the Titan Pyramid, suddenly the ground shook violently again! Originally, after the Great Pyramid completely burst out of the ground, the violent earthquake had stopped, but unexpectedly it came again. And it was even more violent than the previous vibration, and it made a rumbling sound, as if there was some kind of huge machine under the Great Pyramid, which was starting up. Including Prince Simdor and Archbishop Link who were talking, their expressions changed, and they felt a violent psionic fluctuation far beyond imagination from the bottom of the Great Pyramid. "What is this! Why are there such strong psionic fluctuations?" Prince Simdor looked down sternly. "It''s already at the Holy Spirit level, and it''s still improving!" Archbishop Link was equally serious. The psionic energy fluctuations of the true Holy Spirit level, even though both of them are the best among the high-level natural disasters, more than ten times stronger than the general high-level natural disasters, but facing the real Holy Spirit level, they still appear very weak. There is already an essential difference between the Holy Spirit level and the natural disaster level. Starting from the Holy Spirit level is the beginning of the transformation to the gods. Once you step into the Holy Spirit level, you are no longer human at all. This is why the gods strictly control the promotion channel of the Holy Spirit level, so that many amazing geniuses are stuck in front of the threshold of the high level of natural disasters, but always Can''t get past. Such as Archduke Mora, such as the current Prince Simdor and Archbishop Link, such as the emperor of the Condor Empire and the Pope of the Church of the Holy Light, although they are stronger than Prince Simdor and Archbishop Link, they already have a foot Entering the Holy Spirit level, but still not fully promoted, still struggling. And now, under the huge Titan Pyramid, a terrifying Holy Spirit-level psionic energy wave actually erupted! Moreover, the intensity of the psionic energy fluctuations is still increasing, and it has quickly fallen out of the scope that Prince Simdor and Archbishop Link can understand. It may reach the level of the middle or high level of the Holy Spirit, or it may simply reach the level of a demigod. ! After about a few minutes, powerful psionic fluctuations suddenly surged up. A dazzling blue light sphere suddenly flashed at the top of the pyramid, somewhat similar to the deadly blue light that gushed from the ground around the pyramid before, but this sphere of light was even more dazzling. Immediately afterwards, there was a boom, like a cannon firing! The ?? blue light ball blasted a huge blue beam of light up to three meters into the sky. In an instant, the sky was surging, and the surrounding climate was changed by strong psionic fluctuations. Lightning and thunder began to appear, and it rained heavily. On top of the blue beam of light, it tore the sky and penetrated the sky, forming a huge spiral-shaped black gate of time and space. The beam of light was inserted into the gate of time and space, disturbing the surrounding space, creating large cracks, infiltrating black air from outside the void world, and beginning to erode the surrounding world crystal walls, and like wild grass, deeply rooted. Even if this event ends, these space cracks will remain in this place, becoming the most vulnerable flaws in the world crystal wall. (end of this chapter) Chapter 682： 688? Void Portal Chapter 682 688 Void Portal The blue beam of light soaring into the sky directly pierced the world crystal wall of Void World No. 1 and entered the void outside. In the blink of an eye, after a long distance, he slammed into the world crystal wall of another void world. This is a void world dominated by orcs. There is also a Titan Pyramid that has just risen from the ground. The blue light accurately hit the top of the pyramid, causing the pyramid to be activated immediately, and dense golden magic runes appeared on the surface. Around the pyramid, an army of hundreds of thousands of orcs has surrounded the place, headed by an orc powerhouse with a high level of natural disasters, a green skin covered with strong muscles, holding a huge warhammer in his hand, looking at the big giant in the distance. pyramid. With the blue beam of light falling from the sky, it landed suddenly, and a huge dazzling blue light sphere was formed on the top of the pyramid. And there was also a huge rumbling movement from the ground, as well as violent psionic fluctuations. The strong orc man felt the psychic energy fluctuations in the ground, and his face changed dramatically, and he immediately ordered the army to retreat! But it was too late. At the next moment, with a bang, a blue halo erupted on the top of the Great Pyramid. It quickly spread to the surroundings, and in the blink of an eye, a large number of orc troops who had no time to retreat were swallowed up. This blue light is extremely terrifying, no matter what level of strength it is, as long as it is passed by the blue light, it will be wiped out in an instant. The army of more than 100,000 orcs was swallowed up by the blue light in almost a moment of effort. Only the orc leader of the natural disaster level and a few orcs of the natural disaster level and the lucky legendary high level escaped. He looked in horror at the huge pyramid in the distance. and look back after they have escaped. Can vaguely see the psychic energy squeezed out of the body and soul of the dead orcs, sucked into the pyramid like a giant whale sucking water. Then the blue light sphere on the top of the pyramid became larger and brighter, reflecting the blue light beam that fell from the sky to another angle. This time, the blue beam of light chiseled through a void world similar to the foggy world. This place is even more desolate and barren than the foggy world, and the destruction is more complete. Not even a civilized tribe exists, only a few bony animals occasionally wandering on the barren land. In a desert, accompanied by violent vibrations, there was a rumbling movement from below the huge pyramid. An equally majestic psychic energy radiated out, forming a dim blue light sphere at the top of the pyramid, welcoming the blue light beam falling from the sky In this way, after more than ten reflections, the blue beam of light emitted from Void World No. 1 finally came to the place where the foggy world was. At this moment, Green was in control of the Angel of Death, and suddenly had a feeling of impending doom. His heart moved, and he immediately retreated. After receiving the order, several nearby natural disaster grade powerhouses all quickly moved away from the Great Pyramid, which was still shrouded in fog. Because before that, Greene, through the calculation and evaluation of the alchemy computer, came to the conclusion that the pyramid suspected of being the remains of the Titans was extremely dangerous, and it was expected to have a very low usable value. Greene had given up the exploration and ordered the retreat of his large troops, only in the Several sentries were left around, and the Atonement Army of less than 1,000 people was responsible for monitoring here. In fact, Green gave up here mainly because of the terrifying psionic energy fluctuations that surpassed the natural disaster level under the Great Pyramid. This is no longer his current strength, or the strength of the armies under his command, no matter how valuable and coveted the remains of this Titan Protoss are, it doesn''t make any sense. Green realizes very clearly that this is definitely a sugar-coated cannonball. It looks very beautiful. Sticking out his tongue and licking it, it also feels very sweet, but if he really wants to swallow it, his belly will definitely be blown up. So Green made a very sensible choice, and this choice saved him from suffering a huge loss. Otherwise, although the twelve Ma Runjia Corps in the back would not suffer much loss, the 200,000 Atonement Army in front would definitely be wiped out. Just after Green led the people to retreat, the deadly blue halo spread out, engulfing several outposts left by Green in the blink of an eye, along with the hundreds of the Redemption Army inside. And this blue halo looks like a greedy wolf. After devouring hundreds of people, it doesn''t seem to be full, and it is still spreading outwards, trying to devour more. However, the power of the blue aperture is getting weaker and weaker as it gets farther and farther from the pyramid, but it is still greedily trying to devour everything it passes. As soon as they reach the position where the Atonement Army has withdrawn, it is about to cover the escaped Atonement Army again. Of course ??Green couldn''t just watch it, and immediately ordered the main gun to attack the Great Ape King. The Great Ape King, which had been prepared for a long time, suddenly shot the light ball condensed on the muzzle of the main gun towards the blue aperture. In the next moment, there was a loud bang, and the two collided and a shocking movement broke out. A violent burst of psionic energy formed an incandescent ball of light in the air like the sun. Even if the Atonement Army below had closed their eyes and was shrouded in this terrifying brightness, they still felt that their eyes were bright white. The powerful impact that followed, and Alexia pre-emptively deployed a magical barrier to block the incoming shock wave, so that the Atonement Army who bore the brunt of the attack did not suffer a large number of casualties. Through some contacts, Alexia and Rocarius, including the ancient red dragon Smedlitava, can see that this powerful undead king cherishes his subordinates under normal circumstances, even as cannon fodder The Atonement Army tried to avoid casualties when it was not necessary. Therefore, the Queen of Grey Elf did what she liked, and she sent out a magical barrier, which was considered to show her value. just made her not expect that the aftermath of the explosion, which seemed to have no power, actually contained astonishing spiritual energy, and the power exceeded her expectations. Only supported for two seconds, and the magic barrier she unfolded made a burst of "click" sounds, and a large area of ??cracks appeared. Alexia''s expression changed. She originally planned to compete, but she didn''t expect it to be a shame! However, the magic barrier was damaged, and she could not save it by inputting psionic energy. She immediately made up for it, and put up a magic shield behind her. This time, she was much more serious and input a lot of psionic energy to make the magic shield strong enough. Immediately, with a bang, the previous magical barrier shattered, making the sound of glass being smashed. However, the power of the explosion was also weakened a lot, and it hit the magic barrier behind it, and this time it was firmly cut off. Alexia was annoyed in her heart. Although she recovered, it was undeniable that she made a miscalculation this time and lost face in front of Green and everyone. Fortunately, at this time, Green nodded slightly to her and thanked her, which made her feel a little relieved, and she was able to get Green''s statement. This time, it was not a waste of effort. At the same time, because of the blue beam of light falling from the sky, the fog that has been shrouded in the pyramid has been dissipated. Green was finally able to see clearly the ruins of the Titan Pyramid, which had been holding the pipa half-covered, and it was not much different from the imaginary pictures given by the two alchemy computers before. At this time, the blue beam of light that fell from the sky has been reflected out of the foggy world again... After 24 reflections, this blue beam of light once again returned to Void World No. 1, hitting the blue light ball at the top of the pyramid with great accuracy. In an instant, in a total of twenty-four void worlds, twenty-four pyramids originated from the Titans, forming a huge magic circle. If you magnify your vision infinitely and come to the void where each world is located, you will clearly see that between dozens of void worlds, connected by blue rays of light, emerge one by one in the dark void. The complex and ancient magic runes eventually formed a huge space-time portal above this magic circle! "Boom~~~Boom~~~" There was a huge movement in the void. From the time-space portal, there seemed to be an indescribable behemoth that was slowly moving over, trying to enter the void... In the Titan Pyramid of Void World No. 1, Sivinaya and Modi have been stunned by the magnificent scene in front of them. The two of them are in a huge palace inside the pyramid. Everything here is special and huge. It is obviously designed and built for the Titans, without considering the size of humans or other creatures. In front of them, a huge translucent light curtain is suspended at this time, which is showing the formation of the super-giant space-time gate. Modi and Sivinaya are not fuss-free people, but they are well-informed, big-hearted and ambitious. But at this moment, seeing the influence emerging in front of them, in the vast void, the huge portal formed by the connection of twenty-four void worlds, as well as the unknown existence inside the portal, made them heal. Fa felt small and insignificant. Sivinaya and Modi looked at each other and smiled bitterly. They realized that this time they really played a big game. Before they came here, they didn''t know that such a big scene would be created. They just entered the pyramid of the Titan Protoss and activated some devices according to the instructions of the earth goddess Gaia. It sounds very simple, if not because of this. The pyramid is too close to the City of Light, and this kind of task doesn''t even require the two of them to do it themselves. However, when they saw this scene at this moment, they suddenly realized. This is Gaia''s real plan! But... what is inside that super huge void portal... (end of this chapter) Chapter 683： 689? Revolutionary flame and the mechanical saint Chapter 683 689 Revolutionary Flame and Mechanical Saint No one knows what will come out of that super huge void portal. Sivinaya and Modi looked at each other, and both saw helplessness and powerlessness in each other''s eyes. Even if they were as strong as them, even Modi, fused with the fire of revolution, already had the foundation to take that step. , but after all, it cannot change their humble destiny as ants and chess pieces in the eyes of the gods. Before ?? came here, Gaia didn''t tell them anything at all, and now it seems that Gaia already regarded them as abandoned sons at that time. Thinking of this, they turned their heads and looked outside, where a blue light curtain had been sealed, and it was impossible for them to rush out with their own strength. As for the tokens they used to come in before, they were disposable consumables that could only be entered but not exited. When they came in just now, Sivinaya had already tried, that thing couldn''t take them out of this pyramid. "Hey! Is that still the case?" Sivinaya sighed: "Can''t you imagine that I will still take the path arranged by fate?" Modi was expressionless, but his eyes kept flashing, thinking and making important decisions. After being silent for a long time, they looked at each other again, and they both saw each other''s decision. "Looks like you''ve already prepared?" Sivinaya said indifferently. Modi nodded slightly: "Completely merge with the fire of revolution and burn myself out. From now on, as long as someone has the revolutionary will, my life will continue until this filthy world is completely destroyed and perfect equality is established. new world." Sivinaya gave a noncommittal "um". Regarding Modi''s revolutionary propaganda, she has always been ''disapproving, not opposing, not criticizing, not following''. She has her own beliefs, her own ideals, and no Need a mentor, no guidance. "What about you? I think you''ve already left behind, otherwise you wouldn''t be Sivinaya." Modi is very certain. With what he has always known about Sivinaya, this woman is definitely wise. Deep ruthless character. Sivinaya showed a helpless expression and smiled bitterly: "I do have a way, but it''s not a last resort, and I never want to use it, but... Now it seems that I can''t help it. Forget it~~~ There''s nothing wrong with a robot." As he spoke, a ball of light flashed from the chest of Saint Sivinaya. There was a sudden flash, and the ball of light made a sound of "Qi Qi Ka Ka", and in a blink of an eye, a huge robot more than 20 meters high was formed. It is the leader of the Destruction King Kong Legion - Magtron! "Your Highness, have you made up your mind?" McGonagall looked down at Sivinaya. Although McGonagall is also huge, he still looks very small in the palace of this Titan giant. "I''ve already thought about it, I am willing to become the totem of faith of the Destroyer King Kong family, and lead you to build a real civilization that belongs to the Destruction King Kong and belongs to robots!" Sivinaya said solemnly: "From now on, there will be no more in this world. There is no Sivinaya as a human, only a Sivinaya as a robot." While speaking, from the feet of Sivinaya, she began to transform into a metal material at a speed visible to the naked eye. The whole person was like a watermark, wriggling continuously, until a few minutes, her appearance stabilized, and she had completely turned into a woman with a feminine appearance. characteristic robot. Compared to McGonagall''s tall body, although Sivinaye has become a robot, she is still very short, but her aura is not weak, on the contrary, she has become more powerful one by one. "The destined totem, the hope of destroying the King Kong clan, welcome your great majesty, please accept King Kong''s allegiance." McGonagall clearly showed excitement, seeing Sivinaya transform into a robot, he Immediately knelt down on one knee, lowered his arrogant head, and swore allegiance. has turned away from the Destruction King Kong Legion of the God of Machinery, and found hope again through the obscure trajectory of fate. Sivinaya will lead Doomsday to create a civilization that truly belongs to mechanical life. This is the inevitability of fate and the ultimate goal of their struggle. Modi saw this scene, although he expected it, he was still shocked by Sivinaya''s method and the final result. He did not expect that Sivinaya would be directly transformed into a mechanical life, abandoning his human identity and becoming the saint who destroyed the King Kong Legion. But Modi''s situation was not much better. At this time, his body was already on fire and became fuel for the revolutionary fire within him. After a while, Modi''s whole body had burned out, turning into a throbbing human-shaped flame. At this time, Modi and Sivinaya looked at each other, saw each other''s appearance, remembered their own appearance, and felt a little complicated, but this was the only way to survive they could think of. Since you want to save your life in a desperate situation, how can you not pay the price! "Gaia!" Sivinaya murmured, and the sound was no longer a sweet and soft voice, but a mechanical sound with a special charm: "Great Mother Earth, I originally planned to do so at an appropriate time. Leaving, I didn''t expect that you would be treated as an abandoned child first. But that''s okay, you and I don''t owe each other, no matter what you want to summon from that gate of time and space, I hope your plan this time will be successful, and it will be realized. Some gods are completely broken, and only a more chaotic situation can have my living space." Modi''s involvement with the earth goddess Gaia is not that deep, but he thinks what Sivinaya said makes sense. Whether it is Sivinayas mechanical civilization or his revolutionary fire, chaos is needed to survive. Especially those gods who are high above, just like the previous battles of gods, only when the old gods die out can new gods develop. In fact, whether it is Modi who burned himself with the fire of revolution, or Sivinaya who transformed himself into a robot and became the totem of destroying King Kong beliefs, they have all embarked on the path of ''becoming a god''. road. In fact, this road is not very high, but it is a very dangerous road with a very low success rate. Generally speaking, those unpopular cults that spread in some remote rural areas, as well as some short-lived secret associations, as well as evil spirits who use people''s greed to realize their wishes as bait and make people donate their souls, are all this Practitioner of the road. Modi and Sivinaya are now in a similar situation to those people, except that their starting point and foundation are higher and more solid, one has the fire of revolution, the other has the Doomsday Army, but they are still too weak to succeed. hope is too slim. "We should go." Sivinaye said: "Mr. Modi, you are a very good collaborator. I hope we will not become enemies in the future." "Of course, Your Highness." Modi became the fire of revolution, and could no longer speak like a normal person, but could only make a sound by the vibration of the flame: "There is no conflict of interests and ideas between us, we are all resisting the present The power of the pattern, which is the basis of our cooperation, maybe not long after we deal with some things, we will meet again and become reliable allies." "I''m looking forward to that day too!" Sivinaya said noncommittally: "Then... goodbye, Mr. Modi." After saying that, Sivinaya nodded slightly to Modi, and then looked at the tall McGonagall. The Doomsday leader immediately understood, made a "Kiki Ka Ka" sound, and turned into a streamlined, flying shuttle-like aircraft. Sivinaya walked over, this aircraft had no hatch or entrance, but she went straight through the surface of the aircraft and got in. Immediately, a light blue flame was ejected from the rear of the aircraft, and the aircraft flew out at a lightning speed, hitting the blue light curtain at the entrance of the palace. With a ?? bang, there was a loud bang, and the blue light curtain exploded with astonishing power in an instant, trying to destroy Magtron''s deformed aircraft. However, as the most powerful demigod ever, McGonagall has been sealed by the gods and has declined to the level of natural disasters, but his mechanical body is still a demigod-level existence. According to the operation mechanism of the blue light near the Titan Pyramid, the power of the blue light is adjusted according to the strength of the intruder. So when McGonagall broke out, those blue light identified him as a natural disaster-level existence, and activated the power of the Holy Spirit, but it couldn''t be shaken at all. McGultan took this opportunity to soar into the sky, breaking out of the blue light range. At this time, everyone outside was watching the blue beam of light rising into the sky. They didn''t know the situation of other void worlds, nor did they know that a super-giant void portal was formed in the void outside. At this moment, even the mighty and noble Prince Simdor and Archbishop Link, in the face of the great plan of the gods, have become kept in the dark and insignificant. Many other natural disasters are even more ignorant, just looking at the thick and majestic beam of light rising into the sky. At this moment, there is no essential difference between the natural disaster-level powerhouses who are high above and those weak ordinary people or low-level extraordinary people. At this moment, McGultan''s deformed aircraft flew out of the pyramid, rushed out of the range covered by blue light, and then ripped apart the space and entered the spiritual world, and disappeared in the blink of an eye. "What is that!" Only Prince Simdor and Archbishop Link were aware of this process, but because the blue beam of light above had been blocked, and then looked down, only a blue tail flame disappeared. It was at this time that they almost all received orders from their immediate superiors. The Emperor of the Condor Empire and the Pope of the Church of the Holy Light, both ordered them to evacuate! Prince Simdor and Archbishop Link looked at each other tacitly, neither of them said anything else, and immediately went to execute the order. (end of this chapter) Chapter 684： 690? Destruction No. 1 Chapter 684 690 Destruction No. 1 Just three hours after Prince Simdor and Archbishop Link received the order, a light blue halo suddenly erupted from the top of the huge Titan Pyramid. This aperture is extremely huge, and it spreads out rapidly, one kilometer! ten kilometers! One hundred kilometers Until the entire Void World No. 1 was shrouded in a blue aperture. Different from the blue light before, everything they encountered was wiped out in an instant. When this huge circle of light swept across the sky, people on the ground only saw a tinge of blue in the sky, and they felt very beautiful. die. In the blink of an eye, the aperture reached the majestic City of Holy Light. The height of the Tower of Holy Light in the city has exceeded that of the Titan Pyramid, so the spire of the Tower of Holy Light is still above the blue halo. was swept across by the blue halo, but it was cut into two without a sound, and the top of the tower accelerated and fell from above, hitting the ground with a loud bang. Below the Tower of Holy Light is a huge square. Usually, there are senior clerics of the Church of Holy Light here, but today there is no one here. I ran out to check, only the low-level priests outside and some nearby believers ran to the gate of the Tower of Holy Light to watch the movement inside, or waited for the rescue order from the superior. But let them down, it seems that the upper levels of the City of Holy Light all disappeared in an instant, they did not wait for any orders, and no one came out of the Tower of Holy Light. And a similar situation also appeared in several other cathedrals in the City of Light, and the middle and lower priests and nuns could not find any high priests and bishops. Almost in the entire City of Holy Light, it can be seen that the spire of the Tower of Holy Light has been cut off. It is the symbol of the City of Holy Light and the face of the Church of Holy Light. All the people were restless and wanted to inquire about the situation and find out what was going on. And some smart people have realized that something is wrong. The blue light that suddenly appeared, and the sudden disappearance of the church high-level, all heralded a horrifying omen. However, even if they feel that something is wrong, these people have no choice but to pray silently, hoping for a miracle to appear again and get the redemption of the great holy light. Unfortunately, they don''t know that the Holy Light they believe in has long since abandoned their humble believers. Or from the very beginning, the so-called belief in gods was a joke, like a bunch of ants believed in a certain human being, but the person didnt know it at all, or he didnt care if he knew it, and even inadvertently stepped on the ants. hole. At this time, the blue light has expanded in all directions, beyond the control of the Holy Light Church, and reached the territory of the Condor Empire, the Death Council, the Kingdom of Sishorn, and the Royal Court of the Frost Giant. When ?? passed the front line, the defense lines of all parties were silent, most of the elite troops had withdrawn, and only the cannon fodder troops remained here. In the rear of the various countries, there are also situations similar to the City of Holy Light, but some retreat calmly, obviously prepared, and some are messy, it seems that they have just received the news, and when they are completely unprepared, try to bring Take the family and people you can take away. After a while, the blue aperture slammed to the edge of Void World No. 1, finally stopped abruptly, and then quickly shrank. This time, wherever the blue light circle passed, everything was wiped out. The forest and grassland instantly turned into a desert, the city was instantly destroyed, the villages and small towns were immediately wiped out, and the human beings living inside were even more ignorant. Some animals with keen senses on the earth began to run frantically, but unfortunately they could not escape the invasion of the blue halo no matter how fast they ran. There are also many extraordinary people who also saw the blue light representing death, and they ran away like crazy, but they were all like headless flies, and they could not escape death in the end. At this time, if you look down from the sky above Void World No. 1, all the places where the blue light passes are dead silent, even the nutrients in the land have been plundered and sucked dry, and the bodies and souls of those dead humans and animals are all squeezed. The clean, pure psychic energy was absorbed by the Titan Pyramid, making the blue light sphere on the top of the pyramid brighter. In the void, as the blue halo of the No. 1 void world shrinks, it plunders the spiritual energy contained in a void world, making this huge void portal formed by gathering twenty-four void worlds more and more. It stabilized, and the sound from inside was more emotional, indicating that the things in the portal were about to come out. In the main world, most of the people who were evacuated from Void World No. 1 in three hours were confused and at a loss. Only a few people at the top could see the situation of Void World No. 1, but they all had lingering fears. , broke out in a cold sweat. Especially Prince Simdor and Archbishop Link, their fists were clenched tightly, their lips pursed, and their faces were expressionless. From the beginning, they were the supreme commanders of both sides in this war, but no one thought that this would end up being the result. At this moment, Prince Simdor is standing in the palace of the Condor Empire. In front of him is the supreme ruler of the empire, and also his elder brother - Emperor Cromway! Crenway the Great looked like Prince Simdor, but he was taller and more dignified and composed. But at this time, he saw the destruction of the No. 1 Void World through the huge light curtain in front of him, as well as the subjects of the Eagle Empire who stayed there and could not be evacuated. , tightly clenched into a fist, blue veins protruding from the back of his hand, indicating that he is very angry. But after just a moment, Emperor Cromway relaxed, his whole person returned to normal, and he walked back to the throne slowly. "Your Majesty~~~ Is this the point of starting this war? Let our subjects and soldiers become sacrifices to activate the hidden Titan Pyramid, and then let them completely destroy a void world!" Prince Simdor said deeply Taking a breath, he was not as deep as Emperor Cromway, and he felt more empathy and anger in his heart just after returning from there. "Is it very angry?" Emperor Cromway asked in a flat voice, and then asked himself: "I am also very angry, but it is useless, this is an agreement between the gods, as mortals we can only accept, even if I It is the emperor of the empire and you are the prince, and there is no room for negotiation, understand? Launching a war is the oracle of Lady Light of Wisdom, and I believe the same is true for the Church of Holy Light, we have no choice." Prince Simdor had no childish arguments, he knew that even his speechless refutation of Cromway the Great was meaningless, because the two of them were just the emperor and prince of the Condor Empire, not the gods above. At this moment, Prince Simdor felt helpless, powerless and deeply saddened like never before... Almost the same scene also happened in Mount Guangming, the holy place of Holy Light Church. Archbishop Link also looked at a huge light curtain, which was the scene of the destruction of the No. 1 Void World. He even saw the magnificent City of Holy Light turned into powder with his own eyes, and the flesh and soul of countless people became one after another. Import the blue ball of light. "Link, my child, I feel your faith is being shaken. You don''t need to question the great Holy Light, let alone the will of God." A peaceful voice came, just on the steps not far away, An old man wearing a gorgeous golden robe said slowly. "Your Majesty! May the Holy Light protect you." Archbishop Link bowed and saluted, neither humble nor arrogant: "I did not feel the mercy of the gods, nor did I feel the warmth of the Holy Light, it is not that my faith has been shaken, but Holy Light... abandoned me, I''m very sorry, Your Majesty, I''m afraid I''ve let you down this time." Pope St. Fran still looked at the young and stubborn Archbishop Link with gentle eyes. This successor, who was raised and trained by him, has always been his pride. As the adoptive father and teacher of Archbishop Link, Saint Fran knew that this disciple had many faults. He was arrogant, violent, self-willed, and sometimes even bloodthirsty and cold-blooded. But Pope St. Fran never doubted Archbishop Link''s brilliance, let alone his talent and ambition. This is exactly the successor he needs. The one who can become the Pope of the Church of the Holy Light must be a fierce lion, not a gentle and kind sheep. Don''t look at the current situation of Pope St. Fran. He was also a famous blood-handed bishop when he was young. The pagans who died at his hands even had millions of subordinates. Even now, hidden under this old and kind appearance, is still a fierce old lion king. "No, my child, I''m not disappointed." Pope St. Frank stepped down and stroked the top of Archbishop Link''s head with his rough big palm: "Link, in fact, with your strength and ability, you have long been qualified. Take over the scepter in my hand, but do you know why I have not handed it to you, but instead continue to cultivate Sivinaya and other competitors?" Archbishop Link frowned slightly, bowed his head and said, "It''s me who hasn''t met the teacher''s requirements, it''s me..." Before he could finish speaking, Archbishop St. Fran smiled and shook his head: "No, in terms of quality alone, you have already exceeded my requirements, and even when I sat on the Pope''s throne, my strength was not as good as ten years. Before you, you didn''t have as much power as you, and even the other popes at that time were even more powerful than me." Archbishop ??Link raised his head in surprise and looked at the Pope, who meant so much to him, who was both a father and a teacher. (end of this chapter) Chapter 685： 691? Church and God Chapter 685 691 Church and Gods These words, Archbishop Link has never heard Pope St. Fran say before. He knew immediately that Pope St. Fran was trying to give him some advice. But Archbishop Link was not happy, because Pope St. Fran originally wanted to enlighten him, but unfortunately he never grasped the key, and finally let the other party speak out. Seeing Archbishop Link''s mood, Pope St. Fran said lightly: "Don''t be depressed, it''s not your fault that you can''t understand this, but you are too strong." "Too strong?" Archbishop Link showed a more puzzled expression. Pope St. Fran looked at the huge light curtain that appeared in the palace. The above shot has seen the huge Titan Pyramid again, as the blue aperture shrinks back and destroys the entire Void World No. 1, the light curtain dims, and the image disappears... The Void World No. 1 fell into a long period of termination. And this time it was destroyed too thoroughly, and it greatly damaged the foundation of the No. 1 Void World. It is unpredictable how long it will take to recover. It is very possible that this once-blooming, No. 1 Void World may be completely abandoned. Pope St. Fran withdrew his gaze, looked at Archbishop Link and said slowly: "Yes, it''s too strong, your talent far exceeds mine, and it is also the highest I have ever seen in my life. Including Emperor Cromway of the Condor Empire. With Prince Simdor, and Grand Duke Mora of the Kingdom of Lorenzo, although they are amazing and talented, they are a little worse than you." Archbishop Link listened silently. This was the first time he had heard such affirmative words from Pope St. Fran. But Pope St. Fran shook his head and said, "Unfortunately... this kind of talent brings you not only benefits, but also drawbacks that you can''t detect. It makes you invisible to your weaknesses, and it''s hard to find anything. It is the limit of your ability. If you are a god, it is very good, because God has no limit, but you are just a person, an ordinary person who has not stepped into the mysterious realm. This limits your thinking and Cognitive, so...you haven''t discovered what I wish you had discovered." Archbishop Link seems to understand something. Pope St. Fran did not continue, but returned to the topic just now: "My child, you must understand that becoming a Pope requires not only great strength and control over the power of the church, but also that you must understand that we are What is the essence of the Church of the Holy Light!" Archbishop Link''s brows furrowed, as if he had already touched a trace of truth, and suddenly raised his head to look at Pope St. Fran. "Looks like you''ve realized it." Pope St. Fran said with relief. "You mean the essence of the church! It''s not the ''Holy Light'' church... Am I right?" Archbishop Link said slowly: "The church is the church, and the holy light is the holy light, and they cannot be mixed together." Pope St. Fran nodded slightly: "That''s pretty much what it means. The existence of the church is our foundation. As for what we believe in, it doesn''t really matter." It is not important to the gods, but in the same way, for us, the establishment of the Church of the Holy Light is also not about the Lord of the Holy Light. If we want to believe in the Holy Light, he cannot stop it. When we establish the Church, he must accept it. It''s an obligation as a god. So sometimes we don''t have to be so religious to God, you understand?" Archbishop Link had a sudden realization. He suddenly understood why Pope St. Fran didn''t say these words to him before, because these almost blasphemous words, if he had told him before, with his devout beliefs, he would definitely be unbelievable, and even protested. Effect. Only at this time, because of the destruction of Void World No. 1, his belief in the Lord of Light was fundamentally shaken, and Pope St. Fran conveyed this vital message to him. Let Archbishop Link understand that the church and the gods of the faith are not a subordinate relationship, but a cooperative relationship. Although the gods are great, they are not so noble, and they do not need to be worshiped too religiously, especially as a person who will become a church. sect people. If this is not realized, Archbishop Link will never be able to take over as Pope of the Church of the Holy Light. But he still didn''t understand why this happened, and looked at Pope St. Fran in confusion. The few words just now almost shook the theological education that Archbishop Link received since he was a child. Pope St. Fran looked at him with a smile: "Do you find it very difficult to accept? Do you feel that what you have learned before has been subverted? In fact, you don''t have to do this. What I am saying to you now is incompatible with those It''s not contradictory, it''s just... You must understand that the things you have learned before are taught to bishops and priests, they are vassals, they are your subordinates, and you are the monarch, you will become the pope, equivalent to a country''s King! Those are things that subjects need to learn, and as a ruler, a qualified king, you must know the root and essence, you understand? My child "Think about it!" St. Fran said, turning around and leaving: "After thinking about it, come to me." "Yes, teacher!" Archbishop Link replied somewhat stiffly, his eyes were a little empty, and his mind was thinking fast. The words that Pope St. Fran said just now were like a big bell, ringing in his ear with a "dong dong", which made him think for the first time, what exactly is the church? And what is the relationship between the gods the church believes in and the church itself? This was something he had never considered before, and a lot of things he had taken for granted before, now he has to rethink... At the same time, in the vast void. In front of the incomparably huge void portal, several stalwart figures were suspended in the void. In the middle of them is Gaia, Goddess of Earth with only a huge broken head left, next to a Lord of Light shrouded in pale golden light, and a beautiful goddess wearing a robe and hood , there is a circle of colored halo suspended above her head, which is the goddess of the light of wisdom. In addition to the three of them, in a farther position, there was a figure shrouded in black mist and exuding the breath of death, that was the **** of death believed in by the Death Council. Standing next to the God of Death was a huge figure with a metallic sheen all over his body. It was the God of Machinery who was rumored to have fallen. At this moment, the gods behind the five forces in the original Void World No. 1 have all arrived. Among them, the earth goddess Gaia is the initiator of this time, and is also the last remaining **** of the ancient Titans. According to the truth, she and the new gods such as the Lord of Light and the Light of Wisdom should have an irreconcilable relationship. But now, for the common good, they are standing together, watching the huge void portal. Even as a great god, when facing such a huge portal composed of twenty-four void worlds and opened, he would still feel his own insignificance. And the terrifying aura and majestic psionic energy emanating from the portal made several gods serious, which is also the basis for their cooperation with the earth goddess Gaia. In fact, this time, in Void World No. 1, the outbreak affected several countries, and ultimately cost the billions of people and countless lives in Void World No. 1. The only purpose was to activate the ancient Titan Pyramid , open this void portal. For these gods, no matter how much the cost and how many people die, they are not more important than their own goals. "Everyone, you''re ready, it''s coming." Gaia, Goddess of the Earth, said in a deep voice, his only remaining eye staring at the inside of the portal. As the most powerful and oldest goddess among the Titans, Gaia deeply understands what is hidden behind the Void Portal, and her mood gradually gets excited. There is only a half-crippled head left, hiding in the dark and unseen underground. It has been many years, and what I have been waiting for is now. Only one last step away, she can come back to life and become the great earth goddess again, instead of living like a rat in the gutter now. In the same way, the Lord of Light, the Light of Wisdom, the God of Machinery and the God of Death all showed their expectations. They can gather here and cooperate with the earth goddess Gaia, not because they have a good relationship with the earth goddess, nor because they sympathize with Gaia''s experience, the only thing that can attract them is the heritage of the Titans. It contains unimaginable benefits, and even as a great god, he cannot refuse such a temptation. As for the entire Void World No. 1, it is just the necessary price they paid to obtain these. "Here! Get ready!" Gaia suddenly called out, her voice could be conveyed far away through the vibration of divine power in the void. The voice fell, and there was a burst of amazing psionic energy fluctuations from the Void Portal, and it made a "squeaky" sound similar to metal twisting and stretching, as if the things inside the Void Portal were too huge. The super-giant Void Portal can''t accommodate it yet. The other gods were all taken aback, only Gaia seemed to have guessed that this would happen, and her eyes were still firm and indifferent. In the next moment, there was a rumbling sound, and there was a loud crack in the sky. A dazzling white light emerged from the huge void portal. The white light was just a bunch at the beginning, and then it started to grow rapidly, forming a white light curtain, protruding out of the Void Portal. The five gods who were waiting outside, immediately spread out, each occupying one side, releasing divine power from their bodies, connecting with each other in the blink of an eye, forming a pentagram, and then quickly backing their legs again, expanding the magic circle of this pentagram, Meet the white ball of light gushing out from the Void Portal. (end of this chapter) Chapter 686： 692? Void Yin Spirit and Outer God Chapter 686 692 Void Yin Spirit and Outer God Meanwhile, on the Overworld side. Except for a few powerhouses who possessed the ability to observe the void and the top leaders of the country, who discovered this scene in the void, most ordinary people, even the extraordinary, were all ignorant. The Kingdom of Lorenzo, Green was urgently recalled to the capital. At this time, many countries in the main world, like the Kingdom of Lorenzo, recalled all the natural disaster-level powerhouses to their own countries, and observed the situation in the void through their own means. In the palace, several natural disaster-level powerhouses, including Green, saw the magnificent and terrifying scene in the images sent back by the Void Flying Boat. Because the distance is very far away, and the void spaceship in the Kingdom of Lorenzo is not so advanced, it can only present a somewhat blurred image. However, this does not affect everyone''s attentive viewing. In the boundless void, the magic circle connected by blue light, and dozens of void worlds are the supporting points. Above the huge magic circle, in an indescribably huge portal, a dazzling white light is pouring out. Outside of that white light, a pentagram magic formation made up of several colors of divine power was waiting in full force. As long as the contents of the portal come out, they will be bound by this pentagram magic circle. Green came a step late because he was dealing with the situation in the foggy world, but when he saw this scene, he was shocked. Especially the blue beam of light that outlines the huge magic circle in the void, which gave him a very familiar feeling. Isn''t this the beam of light emitted from the top of the pyramid in the foggy world! Thinking of this, Green didn''t dare to confirm, so he secretly contacted Claire in the cemetery, and calculated whether it was the same as the light beam emitted by the Titan Pyramid in the foggy world based on the angle and direction of the blue light beam shown in the image in front of him. Consistent, and find the location of the mist world in the void. After a while, Green got the calculation result. Not unexpectedly, among the twenty-four void worlds connected by the blue beam of light, one of them is the foggy world, and Claire also determined that the foggy world is in the foggy world through the blurred image of the Lorenzo Kingdom. Approximate position in the void. This is Green''s first real confirmation of where the foggy world is. He once thought that the foggy world where the cemetery was located was in another dimension, but it turned out that it was not that complicated. At the same time, in the main world, all the big figures at the top of the world are paying attention to this huge portal in the void, and the five gods, what are they trying to do? In that portal, what is going to come out? Unfortunately, no matter how curious they are, these people can only be some spectators, let alone natural disasters, holy spirits, or even demigods. In such a scene, there is absolutely no room for participation. "Green, what do you think?" Silabel came to Green''s side and asked in a low voice when everyone was looking at the light curtain. Green didn''t look at her, and was still staring at the vague impression on the light curtain: "I don''t have an opinion for the time being, this matter is too big, and it actually has little to do with us, so let''s just watch it for fun." Silabel nodded slightly, seemed relieved, and then returned to the throne as if nothing had happened. But Green''s face changed slightly, because when Silabel was by his side just now, he used a very secret method to pass a sentence: "My father is still alive..." Sirabel''s father is of course the "mysterious disappearance" Archduke Mora. As for the fact that Grand Duke Mora is still alive, from the beginning, Green was also very sure that Grand Duke Mora would not die so easily, but as time passed, Grand Duke Mora never appeared, and he also began to doubt that it was Not really dead. However, Green has no ambitions for the Kingdom of Lorenzo, and Silabel can ascend to the throne and become the queen of the Kingdom of Lorenzo. Green is still helping, even if Duke Mora is alive, it will have no effect on Green. Its just that with the battle of Asgar Kingdom and many things that followed, Green gradually forgot about it. But he didn''t expect that when he came back this time, Silabel suddenly came to him with this news. And seeing that Silabel is so secretive and careful, it is obvious that the secret of Archduke Mora is still alive, so she can''t make it out, but why tell Green? Green didn''t feel that the friendship between him and Silabel could make the **** queen completely trust him. Silabel is not a small woman, even if Green helped her become a king, she did not rely on Green completely, and even after becoming a king, she quickly grasped the real power, whether it was an army or an administrative officer. Although this has the support of several natural disaster powerhouses, it also highlights Silabel''s tough skills and strong character. Since Silabel deliberately revealed the news of Grand Duke Mora, it obviously has a deeper purpose. Green does not know for the time being, but he is not in a hurry, the mystery will be revealed soon. Moreover, Green guessed that the one who asked Silabel to tell him the news was probably Archduke Mora himself. Thinking of this, Green''s eyes turned to Princess Mulesina. Mulesina looked at the light curtain and was completely shocked by the big scene above, without any abnormal performance. The same is true for the other natural disasters present. Green guessed that they should not know the news that Grand Duke Mora was alive, otherwise, with his knowledge of Princess Mulesina, it would be impossible to act so flawlessly... At this moment, a new change occurred in the situation in the void. As the white light became brighter, a huge sphere was arching outward from the inside of the giant portal. That behemoth, such a huge portal, can really only pass through, and stretched the outer diameter of the portal to the limit. At this moment, the five gods also felt a huge pressure, and they all began to output a lot of divine power, locking the white light ball with a pentagram magic circle. This is the most critical part. If something goes wrong and the ball of light is not locked, the price and plan you paid before them will be greatly reduced. Green frowned slightly when he saw this scene. He suddenly had an idea, what would happen if he destroyed one of the Titan Pyramids and damaged the magic circle of that portal? But this thought was just a flash, and he suppressed it. Not to mention the consequences of angering the five main gods, it is not so easy to destroy the pyramids left by the Titans. At least with Green''s current strength, even if the Great Ape King is dispatched to launch the strongest attack, it is impossible to destroy it. The only way to ?? is to cut off those blue beams of light, but Green estimates that even so, at least the strength of the Holy Spirit is required. So this kind of thinking can only be thought about, even if he knows the location of a Titan Pyramid now, it is best not to do anything, otherwise it will bring endless trouble. However, in this world, Green must not be the only one who would have this idea. Among these people, there must be someone stronger than Green, and he does what he thinks. Just as Greene denied this idea, an unexpected change suddenly occurred in the void. Through the blurred screen, a huge octopus-like tentacle suddenly stretched out from the depths of the void, sweeping towards the **** who was concentrating on maintaining the pentagram magic circle. "It''s the Void Yin Spirit!" Green saw the tentacle. Although the image was a little blurry, he still recognized it at a glance. It was the Void Yin Spirit''s tentacle. This time it was real, the body of the Void Yin Spirit directly broke through the space and stretched out its tentacles from the distant void. The one who was attacked by the tentacles was the God of Mechanics, and this God of Mechanics was not very lucky. It was right in the direction where the tentacles of the Void Yin Spirit stretched out, and when he was caught off guard, he was suddenly entangled. The God of Machines is tyrannical in strength. He was besieged by several main gods that year before he was finally defeated, but he was suppressed for many years and his strength declined. Even though he was attacked, his divine power immediately exploded and he broke free from the tentacles, but it inevitably affected the divine power output on his side, causing the corner of the pentagram magic circle to become much weaker immediately, and the entire magic circle lost its balance. "Not good!" The God of Machines found that the situation was not good, and quickly outputted divine power, trying to stabilize the magic circle, but unexpectedly that Void Yin Spirit persevered and stretched out another shot, and this time the strength was even greater, making him overwhelmed. bother. And at the same time, there was also a problem with the Lord of Light. At the moment when the Void Yin Spirit appeared, another mighty divine power also infiltrated, and suddenly enveloped the Lord of Holy Light. "Outer God!" The Lord of Holy Light immediately noticed the source of that power, and it turned out to be a powerful Outer God hidden outside the void. It was the powerful outer **** Cromwell, whose daughter was swallowed up by the goddess of the night before, but finally fulfilled the Archduke Mora. This time, he actually cooperated with the Void Yin Spirit, trying to interfere with the plan of destroying the five gods. The Lord of Holy Light is indeed one of the strongest among the gods. When he encounters the interference of the outer gods, the holy light blooms all over his body, and he suddenly becomes a hot and bright sun, completely offsetting Cromwell''s divine power. Not disturbed at all. From this point alone, it can be seen that the Lord of Light is more powerful than the God of Machinery. However, the Lord of Light stabilized, but there was another problem on the side of Death. Cromwell, who was forced to retreat, made a comeback and attacked the God of Death next to him again. The God of Death was shrouded in black air, giving him an icy and gloomy aura, which looked very intimidating. But when he was about to be serious, the God of Death was the weakest among the five gods, even worse than the God of Mechanics, who was the last to become a god, and the Goddess of Earth, Gaia, who had only a half-crippled head left. (end of this chapter) Chapter 687： 693? Kronos Chapter 687 693 Cronus Because this **** of death once fell in the last battle of gods, and was resurrected later, although the priesthood is still there, it has not fully recovered, and it belongs to the state of residual blood. Therefore, he was attacked by that powerful outer god, and immediately showed a downward trend, and he could only barely maintain it, appearing to be in precarious danger. When there is a problem on the side of Death, it immediately affects the balance of the entire pentagram magic circle, causing problems with the operation of this huge magic circle. At this time, the white light gushing out from the Void Portal was brighter, and rushed directly into the pentagram, making the **** of death even more stressed. And on the other side, the Void Yin Spirit entangled with the God of Machines also saw the weakness of the God of Death, and immediately gave up entanglement with the God of Machines, and instead released several tentacles to attack the God of Death. The God of Machines saw this and knew that the situation was not good, so he quickly distracted himself to save him, wanting to hold the Void Yin Spirit. But he didn''t expect the Void Yin Spirit to be attacking the east and west, and then turned his head suddenly and hit the God of Machinery again, killing a carbine! The God of Machines was caught off guard, and he didn''t have much spare power. This time he was conspiracy and calculated, which made his situation also precarious, not much better than the God of Death. At this moment, the magic circle with five corners actually had problems with two corners at the same time, and it became more precarious, and there were signs of collapse. As the initiator of this plan, the earth goddess Gaia''s face changed dramatically, and she immediately roared, a burst of divine power poured out, and a golden light was ejected from her only remaining eye to hit the distant void. This is to shoot people first to shoot horses, and to capture thieves first to capture the king. directly solves the trouble of the **** of death. As for the **** of machinery, there is no need to worry about Gaia, the goddess of the earth, the Lord of Light has already taken action. With a ?? swipe, a golden light swept across, immediately causing the tentacles stretched out by the Void Yin Spirit to wither and dissolve. At the same time, there was a muffled groan, but the outer **** Cromwell was attacked by Gaia, the goddess of the earth, and the divine power that suppressed the **** of death suddenly shrank, causing the **** of death to let out a sigh of relief. The mechanical **** over there was also rescued, and the two quickly output their divine power to stabilize the pentagram magic circle. This time, the Void Yin Spirit and the Outer God Cromwell died down, as if this pentagram magic circle had stabilized. The gods breathed a sigh of relief, but unexpectedly, a roar suddenly came from inside the void portal. The earth goddess Gaia suddenly changed her face greatly. Hearing the roar showing an expression of disbelief and fear, she exclaimed: "This is impossible! Kronos...how is he still alive!" Just as the voice of the earth goddess Gaia fell, suddenly a huge divine power came from the void portal, even surpassing the strongest Lord of Light. The divine power contained an aura of tyranny and anger, which erupted from behind the white light, as if a nuclear bomb had been detonated! In an instant, the pentagram magic circle that had just stabilized was destroyed again. Although he had done his best, in the face of such a ferocious explosion of divine power, Death couldn''t hold it any longer at first, and let out a scream, and the divine power was suddenly interrupted. With a bang, one corner of the pentagram magic circle collapsed. In an instant, the entire huge magic circle was like a fallen sand tower. The divine power that formed the magic circle collapsed one after another, and could no longer restrain the white gushing out of the portal. Photosphere. The earth goddess Gaia''s face was extremely ugly. Looking at the huge and unusual white light ball, she seemed to be thinking about something, and then she flashed and ran away! It seemed that there was some terrifying existence inside that ball of light that scared her very much. And that is most likely the name she just blurted out - Kronos! The last king of the Titans, known as the God-king of the strongest Titans. Originally should have perished during the ancient battle of gods, but Gaia, the mother goddess of the earth, did not expect that this Titan God King would still exist, and through the roar that came out just now, the strength of the other party was still strong. In the face of this situation, Gaia, the earth goddess who has been ''Voldemort'' for so many years, decided to retreat, without even saying hello to the other four collaborators, and the teammates did not discuss properly, and at this time, they cooperation also ended. The other four soon found out, but their reactions were different. The weakest God of Death and God of Mechanics looked at each other and immediately reached a tacit agreement. Gaia, the Goddess of Earth who was stronger than them, ran away, and it is obviously very dangerous to stay here now. They are all gods who have fallen, or have almost fallen. They have a deep understanding of their own strength, and they are also very decisive, making decisions immediately, following the Mother Earth, leaving this void and leaving the mess behind To the old pair of Lord of Light and Lady of Wisdom. Compared to those gods, the Lord of Holy Light is very confident in his own strength, and always considers himself the current god-king, feeling that he is superior to other gods. Therefore, in this case, anyone can retreat, but he cannot retreat, even if the opposite is really the legendary Titan God King Kronos, he cannot retreat. Moreover, in the eyes of the Lord of Holy Light, the great Holy Light is omnipotent, and the god-king of the old world is only a rotten existence. It is the best proof that he wants to ascend the throne of the new god-king and defeat the old god-king . Thinking of this, the human figure representing the Lord of Light, wrapped in a pale golden light, burst out with unprecedented mighty power. It was several times higher than his previous momentum, and even the only Goddess of Wisdom Light who stayed on the spot was secretly surprised. It turned out that the Lord of Holy Light did not show his real strength before, and he really deserves to be the most powerful **** today. . But the behavior of the Lord of Light obviously angered the King Kronos in the white ball of light. A roar erupted from inside again, and a more powerful and violent spiritual energy radiated out, making the white light ball come out of the void portal faster. The Lord of Holy Light is not in a hurry to take action. He has to wait for the opponent to come out completely and defeat the opponent without any fancy on the front in order to build the foundation of his immortal king. Even if he can win by sneak attack or taking advantage of the danger, he will become his A little flaw in the Holy Light, which he, as the Lord of the Holy Light, cannot allow. This scene appeared in the eyes of many people in the main world. The hearts of everyone began to tense for no reason. Even people with little common sense could feel that an unimaginably great being was about to emerge from that white ball of light. And the Lord of Light is about to break out an unprecedented battle with that great being! Although we can''t see how this battle of gods will affect ordinary people, everyone instinctively hopes that the Lord of Light can win. Even though the Lord of Light is not such a good deity, at least his victory can maintain the status quo, which represents a certainty. And the great existence contained in the white ball of light is completely uncertain to ordinary people today, and that is the most worrying and anxious thing. After about half an hour, the huge white ball of light finally came out of the void portal. Immediately, the huge portal collapsed automatically. The magic circle formed by the twenty-four Titan Pyramids in the void world below was also devoured by the scattered psionic energy, and the blue beams of light that formed the magic circle shrank back suddenly. The huge psionic backlash made those pyramids in various void worlds seem to have been attacked by demigods. Almost at the same time, the upper half of all the pyramids exploded, including the one in the misty world. The explosion of the ??Titan Pyramid completely paralyzed these ancient buildings that had existed for countless years. The blue rays of light shrouded in the surroundings suddenly shrank inwards, and then slammed out, forming a ring-shaped aperture that began to spread around. But this time, this blue aperture is not lethal, but a pure and incomparable spiritual energy. This happened at first, and Green was surprised when he found out, until the places where the light circles passed did not cause any damage, which made him feel relieved. This blue circle of light generally spreads to the surrounding one thousand kilometers in various void worlds. In this range, the rapid growth of lush vegetation, or the formation of jungles, or become grasslands, a picture of vitality. However, in the foggy world, an unexpected situation occurred because of the existence of the cemetery. Because the cemetery is seven or eight hundred kilometers away from the Titan Pyramid, it is not more than a thousand kilometers away. When the blue light passed by, a suction force suddenly came from the cemetery, swallowing the blue light in an instant. Green was in the main world and did not expect this to happen, so he immediately turned his attention back. It was found that when the blue light reached the cemetery, it was like a giant whale sucking water and was sucked into the various buildings of the cemetery, especially the town hall. At a speed visible to the naked eye, the town hall has undergone amazing changes and is actually being upgraded automatically! And from the top of the town hall, a blue beam of light was shot into the sky, and it merged into the [Rotating Starry Sky Meditation] that Green was currently practicing to form bright stars. Green could feel that as the blue beam of light was injected into the starry sky condensed by the meditation method, his strength was rapidly increasing. And the whole cemetery seems to have formed a huge vortex, which is frantically absorbing the blue light that leaked out. These blue lights themselves are the purest psychic energy, which happens to be the best food for the cemetery, and even the blue light that is two or three hundred kilometers away has been sucked over. Unfortunately, this situation only lasted for a short time. As the blue aperture reached a certain range, it finally stopped and completely dissipated. Green was surprised and delighted. After this accident, his meditation method was about to be upgraded again! Following this, his strength will also officially enter the ranks of the natural disaster grade, instead of the current situation. (end of this chapter) Chapter 688： 694? Titan World Chapter 688 694 Titan World Green vented through the blue light this time, not only he was about to upgrade himself, but also saw a shortcut to upgrade the [Rotating Starry Sky Meditation]. He immediately ordered Black Claw to use a special magic container, collect some blue light, and study it to find out the active ingredients contained in it. In other directions, around the remains of the Titan Pyramid, a huge fertile plain with a radius of about one thousand kilometers was formed. Originally it was an endless desert, the rivers dried up, the oceans disappeared, and no life existed. This time, it completely changed the surrounding landscape, lush grasslands, dense jungle trees, and streams that began to flow again, and finally converged in the ancient river to form a new river... There is such a large area of ??fertile land in the foggy world, which has not appeared in countless years. Of course, Green couldn''t turn a blind eye to this. He immediately ordered the troops that had withdrawn not far away to quickly occupy the place, build cities, and cultivate farmland, and would never give other forces any opportunity. Meanwhile, in the void. The white light ball was completely stabilized, and the white light began to converge back, showing the whole picture inside. That turned out to be a huge void world! This void world is surrounded by a solid world crystal wall. It can be imagined that this was once a void world with a very high level, not even inferior to the main world, dozens of times larger than the previously destroyed No. 1 void world. But at this moment, this super-giant void world exudes a rotten and dilapidated atmosphere, as if experiencing the end of the world, but it has not yet entered the end period, and is in a very delicate state. The aura that was suspected to be the ancient Titan God King Kronos before came from the magnificent temple in the center of this void world. "Titan World!" The Lord of Holy Light and the Goddess of Wisdom Light saw this void world appear, and they almost said in unison. This was once the birthplace of the Titans, and it was also the center where the ancient Titans ruled the heavens and the world, but now it has fallen into ruins. From the outside, the entire Titan World was shrouded in a gray sandstorm. Only the Titan Temple in the center and the surrounding area of ??several thousand kilometers still showed a relatively normal climate. Even so, the creatures inside are very rare, and only the species with the strongest vitality and the least energy consumption survive. The once splendid Titan Temple is mottled and dilapidated, and the palaces that were once painted with paintings and gold leaf have all turned into white and dazzling stone, many places have collapsed, and several meters of sand have accumulated. And there are traces of explosions and fires in some places. That is the trace of war left by the ancient battle of gods. However, as the Titan world was revealed, the breath that was suspected to be Cronus before disappeared. The Lord of Holy Light, who was waiting outside and preparing for a battle, was very puzzled. Just now, he thought that the ancient god-king would rush out to fight him in a rage. But it''s impossible for him to enter the Titan world. For the gods, it is very dangerous and taboo to enter their unknown realm. The realm of the gods is different from the kingdom of gods. It is the field of the spread of the gods'' beliefs, and it can also be said to be the extension of the divine authority and the priesthood of the gods. Within this range, the gods have home field advantage and can get [20%] or even [30%] blessings. Obviously, this Titan world is not the domain of the Lord of Holy Light. His Holy Light belief has never been spread in this world. Instead, it is the home field of Kronos. If he enters rashly, he is likely to return home. The Lord of Holy Light is not willing to take risks. If the ancient god-king is willing to come out and fight him in the void, the Lord of Holy Light will not back down, but it is absolutely impossible for him to enter the Titan world. In comparison, the Lord of Holy Light is more accustomed to wanting his missionaries to take the lead and spread the faith of Holy Light. At least once the Titan world has a dominion, he may enter it. The same is true of watching the Goddess of Wisdom Light beside her. The Lord of Holy Light didn''t dare to go in, and she didn''t dare either, but in this way, the situation was a little embarrassing. The five gods of them even sacrificed the No. 1 Void World, sacrificed more than one billion people, and paid such a huge price, is it the end of the anticlimactic? Each goes back to his own house, each find his own mother. This is definitely a huge blow to the majesty of the gods, and it will make those human elites and high-level leaders who witness all this have the illusion that "the gods are nothing more than this" and "they are all bullying and fearing the hard". Especially Ms. Light of Wisdom, she belongs to the new generation of gods, and her belief in the Eagle Empire is not universal and stable. If it wasn''t for the Eagle Empire, in order to fight against the Church of the Holy Light, it would need to introduce a powerful deity, and would not even allow the Light of Wisdom to preach. So the Goddess of Wisdom Light felt that she had to do something to save some of the situation. Thinking of this, her expression was slightly solemn, and a dazzling light burst out from the halo of wisdom above her head. If you magnify countless times, those rays of light are composed of formula symbols, including mathematics, physics, chemistry, biology, alchemy, magic... All disciplines that require wisdom, even theology, are all included, and turned into a torrent into the Titan world. Although it has been dilapidated and desolate, the area of ??Titan World is too huge. Only thousands of kilometers in the central area with good climate still exist a large number of intelligent creatures, including humans, orcs, elves, trolls, and giants. ,Bloodlines However, these intelligent creatures generally live in a semi-civilized state of consuming blood. They exist in the form of tribes, generally believe in the Titan Gods, and through cruel sacrifices, they provide the most basic psionic energy to the ancient Titan Temple. As the light of wisdom poured in, it immediately caused a reaction from the Titan Temple. The light of wisdom had just entered the world crystal wall and was immediately counterattacked by the Titan Temple. The light of wisdom dissipated. However, the scattered light of wisdom turned into countless fragments, and scattered into the Titan world. "Civilization will overcome barbarism! Wisdom will replace ignorance! May my wisdom bring all beings the power to escape barbarism and ignorance." The goddess of the light of wisdom said indifferently, but her voice reverberated in countless void worlds. In the world where she radiated the light of wisdom, this gentle and soothing voice could be heard at this time. In the Titan world, the actions of the Goddess of Wisdom Light annoyed the terrifying existence hidden in the Titan Temple. Accompanied by an explosive roar, a terrifying divine power condensed into a thick beam of light, locking on the Goddess of Light of Wisdom and blasting it out. Ms. Light of Wisdom had long expected, but she was not in a hurry, looked at the Lord of Holy Light, and said lightly: "Holy Light, it''s your turn to take action." The Lord of Holy Light nodded slightly, and immediately raised his hand, a golden light greeted him. With a loud bang, two beams of light containing majestic divine power collided, and an earth-shattering loud noise erupted. The terrifying explosion caused the collision and even shook several surrounding void worlds. "Who is it! Disturbing my long sleep..." A hoarse and deep voice came from the depths of the Titan Temple. This is the last image and information that Green and the others can observe through the Void Ship. Because of the collision between the divine powers of Kronos and the Lord of Light just now, the aftermath spread to the surroundings. Those who drove the Void Ship to a relatively close position in order to obtain clearer images and more information were immediately destroyed by this sudden wave. Like the Kingdom of Lorenzo, the distance of the Void Ship was relatively far, and when they found that the situation was not good, they immediately opened the teleportation, and finally returned to the main world without any danger, but the situation on the other side of the Void World is unknown. Whether there was a war in the end, or whether they died separately, can only be guessed. As the image on the light curtain disappeared, in the royal palace of the Kingdom of Lorenzo, everyone withdrew their gazes, looked at each other, and remained silent. Almost all of them saw the real battle between gods for the first time, and learned for the first time that the gods can sacrifice a void world with a population of more than one billion for a certain purpose. In the end, it was the Queen Silabel who spoke first: "Everyone, I''m sorry, if I had known this was the case, I would rather not see all this." Silabel attracted the gazes of several natural disaster powerhouses, her eyes looked at everyone one by one, and she said with a bit of interest: "Seeing the scene just now, in addition to making us feel our own insignificance and fragility, the kingdom and the Our own practice is of no benefit, and it also produces a lot of useless emotions, which is really... more than worth the loss." Including Green, the natural disaster powerhouses of the Lorenzo Kingdom all nodded slightly. As Silabel said, even if I saw that shocking scene just now, what does it mean to the Kingdom of Lorenzo and the others? In addition to verifying the greatness of the gods and the vastness of the void, and adding a Titan world that was once sealed and exiled in the void, it has no practical significance, because that level is too high, and it is not at all that they can now If you know too much, it is more likely to involve unnecessary energy. "So, I think, we are still business as usual, no matter what happens over there, it has nothing to do with us..." Silabel said in a leisurely manner: "Even if it has something to do with us, we can''t change anything, so we don''t have to worry about it. After speaking, he looked at Green and said, "Okay, let''s end the meeting. Archduke Wilson will stay for a while. Regarding the fief of Alsa, I need to discuss some issues with you." (end of this chapter) Chapter 689： 695? The Return of Archduke Mora Chapter 689 695 The Return of Grand Duke Mora After listening to what Silabel said, others also agreed with her decision. Indeed, no matter what happens over there, the weak and weak can only accept their fate. Although I am a little unwilling, no one can deny or have the ability to change this fact. With this kind of unwillingness, several natural disasters left one after another and went back to calm down the turbulent mood. In a blink of an eye, only Green and Queen Silabel remained. Green knew that Silabel might want to mention the situation of Archduke Mora. After all, she just revealed that Archduke Mora was not dead, and now she is using the excuse to leave him alone, which cannot be aimless. Green simply waited for her next post to see what medicine the gourd was selling, that Archduke Mora, who mysteriously disappeared but never appeared. But to Green''s surprise, Silabel did not mention the Grand Duke of Mora, but really told him about the situation in Alsa Province and asked Green what other requirements for the Grand Duke''s fief. Green was a little surprised, but he was very patient, but he was not in a hurry to ask about the situation of Grand Duke Mora, and simply discussed the fief of Alsa province with Silabel in a straight-forward manner. This province, which once belonged to the Kingdom of Asgar and has now been ceded to the Kingdom of Lorenzo, is almost the largest province in the two countries, and its population ranks among the top five, even larger than many small kingdoms in the south. Green was able to take this place as the fief of the principality, which was definitely a huge advantage. However, there is no such thing in this world as taking advantage and not taking losses. Once Greene takes over this fief, it means that he will bear all the pressure from the Kingdom of Asgar in the future, and the Kingdom of Lorenzo will use troops against the Kingdom of Asgar in the future. , Green''s Grand Duchy will also be the vanguard of the Kingdom of Lorenzo. Green could think that through this war, Silabel had already tasted the sweetness. Even if she was defeated and ceded land to pay indemnity, the still prosperous Asgar kingdom was her best target for expansion. If the Kingdom of Asgar can be completely annexed, the territory of the Kingdom of Lorenzo will be doubled, the population will increase by [70%], and the comprehensive national strength will also be greatly improved. At that time, it will form an alliance with the Loen Federation, or simply join the Loen Federation. annexed. The Kingdom of Lorenzo will surpass the Kingdom of West Thorne and become the second most powerful kingdom on the continent after the Condor Empire. And Silabel will become an unprecedented great queen, and will be written down in history. Green has already seen Silabel''s ambition, and placing his fief in the Alsa province is the first step for Silabel to realize his ambition. But Green does not reject this. For a monarch, it is good to have ambition, and a monarch without ambition is worse than a salted fish. However, Greene is not optimistic about Queen Silabel''s ambition. Although it seems that the situation of the Lorenzo Kingdom is not bad at present, as long as the annexation of the Asgar Kingdom is digested in a few years, there will be a chance to continue the fight next time. Asgar Kingdom starts, whether it is nibbling or swallowing, can get huge benefits. And through victories over and over again, a large number of military nobles will be cultivated for the Kingdom of Lorenzo, and the capitalists and the people will also benefit from the war. At that time, the Kingdom of Lorenzo will completely change from a harmless stretch of a person to a wolf that drinks blood and eats flesh. But there is a premise, that is, Silabel must lead the kingdom to victory continuously, even if it encounters a defeat, the prestige established before, and the confidence in the victory of the war will be shaken. However, can Silabel continue to win? The answer is absolutely impossible! Because of the existence of the Condor Empire and the Church of Holy Light, it is impossible for these two behemoths that crushed everything to allow the rise of the Kingdom of Lorenzo. If according to Silabel''s plan, the Asgar Kingdom and the Loen Federation were annexed, the population and area of ??the Lorenzo Kingdom at that time would have been quite considerable. In terms of the main world alone, it would almost rank second, second only to The Condor Empire is equivalent to more than half of the territory of the Condor Empire. Moreover, the light industry of the Asgar Kingdom and the cutting-edge technology and developed industry and commerce of the Loen Federation can make up for the shortcomings of the Lorenzo Kingdom. Once it reaches that point, it will be difficult for even the Condor Empire to suppress the rise of the Lorenzo Kingdom. Therefore, it is impossible for the Condor Empire to sit back and watch all this happen. They will obstruct or even destroy the plan of the Kingdom of Lorenzo at a critical time. There is no need to do anything, just give some support, with the reputation and strength of the Condor Empire. , there will be many Asgars and Loen people willing to sacrifice their lives for them. Even so, it did not prevent Green from supporting Silabel''s early preparations, at least until the Kingdom of Lorenzo developed to a certain extent. As the most important ally of the Condor Empire at present, the Kingdom of Lorenzo will not be suppressed yet. Therefore, to a certain extent, Silabel''s plan is still quite feasible, it just depends on which step she wants to stop. After the victory, still maintain a clear head and a calm judgment. Finally, after talking about everything. Silabel showed a serious expression, and Green knew that she would definitely talk about the situation of Grand Duke Mora. However, Green did not expect that at this moment, the sound of pouring wine suddenly came from behind him! Green was shocked. He knew that there was a wine cabinet over there, but it was only him and Silabel in this room just now. It was impossible for anyone to open the wine cabinet and pour the wine, and he didn''t notice. Who was it? Silently, has reached behind him? Thinking of this, a name suddenly appeared in Green''s mind - Grand Duke Mora! Greene frowned, turned his head to look behind him, and saw a tall figure pouring wine with his back to him next to the wine cabinet three or four meters away, then put down the wine bottle, holding the wine glass in his hand, and turned around Raised a toast to Green, who is it if it is not Archduke Mora! "Green, we meet again." Grand Duke Mora raised his glass to Green with a faint smile on his face. But in Green''s eyes, the current Archduke Mora had a completely different feeling than before, which made his heart move, and a guess came up, and he couldn''t help but blurt out: "Holy Spirit! You have been promoted to the Holy Spirit level!" Grand Duke Mora was stunned for a moment, but he didn''t expect Green to reveal his situation at once, but he smiled noncommittally. Silabel, who was beside him, was stunned. Grand Duke Mora didn''t tell her before, and she didn''t think about it. After all, over the years, no one has been promoted to the Holy Spirit level in the entire continent. But when Greene said it, Grand Duke Mora''s reaction made her sure that Greene guessed it right! Immediately, Green realized that he was a little too reckless. If Grand Duke Mora deliberately concealed it, he has revealed the secret now, I am afraid it is not very good. Grand Duke Mora saw his worry, smiled and took a sip of red wine, and said lightly: "It doesn''t matter, as long as you don''t spread it out, after I disappear this time, you can help Silabel and stand firmly in the kingdom''s position. It has been proved by facts that you can be trusted. And it is not a secret that I am a Holy Spirit, as long as I show up in public, many people will see it." Green immediately understood why Archduke Mora didn''t show up for so long, I''m afraid he was worried about this. Especially before, the Eagle Empire and the Church of Holy Light fought fiercely in the No. 1 Void World. If Duke Mora appeared at that time, he would definitely be involved in this war. But Archduke Mora had long seen that this war was full of strangeness, and how could he be involved in it, so he kept feigning death and hiding in the dark. It was not until the mystery of the No. 1 Void World was finally revealed, and after the dust fell, he returned to the main world and secretly got in touch with Silabel. To be honest, Archduke Mora did not expect such a situation in the Kingdom of Lorenzo after his disappearance. Originally, he thought that the entire kingdom would be in a state of turmoil. The original King Praxl XIV would probably be in a hurry. Those nobles and capitalists in the country who were afraid of him would definitely be ready to move, constantly squeezing the royal family and swallowing more interests. But this time, he didn''t expect that because of Green''s existence, he would directly change the king, replacing Prady XIV with the iron-blooded queen Silabel, who was a soldier. Not only did he clean up the little ones in the country in one breath, but he also directly brought down the kingdom of Asgar. Grand Duke Mora is also happy to see such a result. Although he is not very interested in the Kingdom of Lorenzo, he is still in his own family. He is naturally very happy that the Kingdom of Lorenzo can be better. Besides, the current king is still his own daughter, which made Grand Duke Mora feel very comfortable, and he couldn''t help but feel a little closer to Green, the initiator. If Greene wasn''t a necromancer, even Archduke Mora wanted to marry Silabel to him. Helpless now, Grand Duke Mora could only cry out in his heart: "What a pity!" Grand Duke Mora poured a glass of wine for Green himself, and after greeting each other for a while, Grand Duke Mora looked whole. Green knew that he was going to get down to business, so he put it down immediately and waited seriously for the following. "I think, you should have guessed it too." Justice Mora said: "Silabel proposed to entrust the province of Alsa to you, which has other deep meanings." Green nodded slightly and said, "Is this what Your Highness meant?" Archduke Mora nodded: "That''s exactly what I meant. Actually, even if you didn''t fight the kingdom of Asgar this time, you will plan a war against the kingdom of Asgar after I come back." "Because of this Alsa province?" Green asked at the right time. "Yes, when I was young, I once practiced in the Kingdom of Asgar, and accidentally discovered the ruins of an ancient Titan in Alsa Province." Grand Duke Mora replied: "But at that time, my strength was too weak, and there was no way to do it. Entering, as for the later, there are many situations, and this matter is put down." (end of this chapter) Chapter 690： 696? Promotion of natural disaster and dragons nest Chapter 690 696 Promotion of Natural Disaster and Dragon Nest Half a month later, in the misty world, on the fertile land newly occupied by Green. Brand-new towns and villages are being built nervously. Under the precise arrangement of the alchemy computer, humans and orcs have divided up this huge area with a radius of thousands of kilometers. The ruins of the Titan Pyramid in the middle are now surrounded by dense forests. If you look down from the sky, you can only see a green mountain, and it is impossible to see that it was once a magnificent pyramid. The surrounding ancillary buildings are also the same. They fell into the dense deep forest, and because of the leakage of rich spiritual energy, many things have been alienated, such as boulders into stone giants, land into earth elements, and growing trees. A tree spirit, the water element is generated in the flowing stream... The appearance of these powerful alienated creatures has made the surrounding of the pyramid a forbidden area. If the strength is below the legendary high-level, if they enter easily, they will almost certainly die. And Green also sent troops around, guarding the ruins of this Titan Pyramid, and not allowing others to enter without authorization. Although Green had brought people into the ruins of this pyramid before and found nothing of value, he had a hunch that maybe at some point in the future, the abandoned Titan Pyramid would come in handy. After meeting with Grand Duke Mora before, it was considered to have made a deal with Green, hoping that he would be able to preside over the exploration of the ruins of the Titan Protoss. Actually, Grand Duke Mora really wanted to go out in person, but this situation was not suitable. Before, because of the No. 1 Void World, both the Eagle Empire and the Church of Holy Light suffered huge losses, but unfortunately it was the plan of the gods, and they could not and dare not resent the gods. In the whole war, the Kingdom of Lorenzo suffered almost no losses, and because of the sale of the horse-run armor to the Condor Empire, it made a lot of money, which was enough to draw hatred. The fall of the original Archduke Mora can also make some people find a psychological balance. After all, losing the loss of Archduke Mora is a loss that no amount of gold pounds can make up for it. If at this time, Grand Duke Mora appeared and was promoted to the Holy Spirit level, even this last comfort in his heart would be lost. The Kingdom of Lorenzo will become the only country that has not suffered losses and has also gained huge benefits. This is not very good, and it is easy to provoke public anger. At that time, even if Duke Mora was a Holy Spirit-level powerhouse, he might not be able to hold the scene. After all, he has only just been promoted, and after this incident in Void World No. 1, the five gods came to the stage at the same time, no longer through the indirect means of the church or believers as before. Archduke Mora could not judge whether this was a special case or a rule. If after this, gods also frequently intervene in the secular world, then his existence as a holy spirit will not be so deterrent. Therefore, although Archduke Mora was safe and sound, he did not appear in a high-profile manner, but hid, as a hole card, ready to be revealed at a critical time. But there is no need to worry about exploring the ruins in Alsa province, after all, they have been placed there for so many years. Archduke Mora just told Green about this to give him a mental preparation, as well as the Kingdom of Asgar. Originally, after the disappearance of Grand Duke Mora, Green and Silabel, including other natural disaster-level powerhouses of the Lorenzo Kingdom, regarded the Asgar Kingdom as the next expansion target. After all, there is nothing more suitable than this wonderful kingdom. Pinch of soft persimmons. However, Archduke Mora reminded Green and Silabel not to attack the kingdom of Asgar in the future. Now that it is the limit to cede these territories. This is not because Archduke Mora has any special feelings for the Kingdom of Asgar, or because the Kingdom of Asgar has any trump cards. If he really had a hole card, he would have used it long ago, and he would not have been beaten like that by the Kingdom of Lorenzo. It is because the Asgar Kingdom itself is a quagmire. Any country that annexes the Asgar Kingdom will not only gain no benefits, but will also cause constant trouble. It was the first time that Green and Silabel heard of this statement, and they couldn''t help being secretly surprised when they heard Grand Duke Mora finish. However, Archduke Mora pointed to it, and did not explain the reason further, and was quite secretive. This made Green and Silabel a little depressed, but Archduke Mora didn''t say it, and they had no choice but to talk about it later. After finishing this meeting, Green returned to the Grand Duke''s mansion in the royal capital, and then returned to the cemetery. Although the things that Grand Duke Mora just said are very important, they are not comparable to the cemetery. Before, because the Titan Pyramid was blown up by the power of the Void Portal, the spiritual energy contained in it spilled out and was absorbed by the cemetery, and many changes occurred. At that time, the conditions were not allowed, and Green did not look carefully. Now that I came back, I immediately felt a lot of different things. First of all, the psionic energy balance in the cemetery skyrocketed, exceeding two million in one breath! The psionic energy consumed by the repair of the Great Ape King last time was not only replenished, but directly multiplied several times! And the buildings in the entire cemetery have all changed more or less, and the scale of the buildings has generally become much larger, the most obvious of which are the town center and the city defense fortress. The center of the town has been raised a lot higher, and the palace inside is more splendid, less lifeless, and more solemn. The city defense fortress on the periphery of the cemetery has changed even more. The city wall is obviously raised two meters upward. The front city gate and fortress are more majestic, and dense magic runes appear on the surface, which improves the magic defense ability of the entire city defense fortress. a grade. These are nothing, what really makes Green remember is meditation. It didn''t take long for Green to be promoted to the legendary high-level. According to his original plan, he needed more time to lay a solid foundation, and then break through the natural disaster level in one go. However, this time it was beyond his expectations. The cemetery absorbed a lot of spiritual energy spilled from the Titan Pyramid, which made him omit this process. lv2], so that his level can be upgraded from [lv9] to the natural disaster level of [lv10] at any time. But before that, there were other people present, and Green kept suppressing until he returned to the foggy world, and he let go of this suppression. There was a sudden bang, and a burst of psychic energy seemed to explode in Green''s body, sending out waves of thunderous movements. Green''s momentum is rising steadily, and his combat power is also blowing out, breaking the 10,000 mark and reaching the natural disaster level threshold. And as Green''s strength climbed, the entire cemetery was undergoing some incredible changes. For example, the town hall, an already majestic palace-style building, has become even more majestic, and the buildings in the cemetery have become beautiful in appearance, but have a ''death Gothic'' style unique to the undead. Dark and gorgeous style. And the number of troops produced by these buildings has also increased by more than [50%]. In addition, Green''s long-awaited dragon nest finally appeared. This building that can produce bone dragons has finally unveiled the mystery. With Green''s current wealth, the cost of building a dragon''s nest is a drop in the bucket. With a hint of curiosity, he immediately chose to build it. As the psychic energy poured in, just a moment later, on the hillside behind the cemetery, a building larger than the town center appeared. Or to be more precise, it should be a lair built with huge bones, from a distance it looks like a huge bone dragon lying cross-legged on a hill. Green''s perspective looked condescendingly. Because he used the Angel of Death clone before, he had already experienced the strength of the natural disaster grade more than once, so there is not much discomfort or surprise in the promotion of the natural disaster at the moment. The only difference is that after the upgrade of the main body, Green''s upper limit of mental power has been greatly increased again. The increase this time is much larger than the promotion to the legendary high-level, and it has been directly increased from [28000] to [85000]! Sure enough, there is an essential difference from the legendary level to the natural disaster level, which is evident from this point. And this is what Greene likes most, the limit of mental power has tripled. According to the previous proportion of arms, the number of Grimm''s Ma Run skeleton soldiers can reach 80,000, while the number of Ma Run kobolds can reach as many as 320,000, the two together, the total is 400,000! Even if it is necessary to allocate some shares to make bone dragons because of the appearance of the Dragon Nest, the total number of Ma Runjia Corps will eventually expand to more than 300,000. Green''s thoughts moved, and he directly entered the dragon''s nest. Inside the huge dragon''s nest is a huge pool full of green solution, from which the bone dragon was bred. Green could feel that the green solution pool contained rich necromancy. According to the properties displayed by the dragon nest, if the dragon nest is allowed to progress naturally, a maximum of one skull dragon will be produced per year. This is still under the condition that the requirements for the bone dragon are very low, and the strength of the bone dragon born is only the first level of legend, which means nothing to the current Green. In order to get a more powerful bone dragon, it must be nurtured in the dragon''s nest for a long enough time, absorb the death energy in the solution pool, and continuously inject it into the bone dragon''s body to make it stronger day by day. Another method is to directly pile up the psychic energy in the cemetery. There are almost 100,000 psychic energies that can pile up a legendary high-level bone dragon. If it is a natural disaster-level bone dragon, I am afraid that it will require millions of psychic energy. Even if Green is currently rich and powerful, at this price, his psionic energy balance can only produce two bone dragons at the first level of natural disasters. Of course he refused to be taken advantage of, and immediately rejected the idea of ??directly using psychic energy to create bone dragons. Besides, this was pretty much what he had expected. @#$ Please subscribe, please subscribe, please subscribe! (end of this chapter) Chapter 691： 697? Aftermath of Gods War Chapter 691 697 Aftermath of God''s War In fact, after Green cooperated with Princess Mulesina and mastered the technology of artificially making bone dragons, he already understood that the dragon nest in the cemetery might not be cost-effective. But Green is still looking forward to the dragon''s nest in the cemetery, mainly because Green and Princess Mulesina can create natural disaster-level bone dragons, even if the input materials regardless of the cost, are at most the strength of the first-level natural disaster. In order to get better results, you can only equip the bone dragon mecha, and you can reach the middle-level strength of natural disasters like Mahabam. This is almost the limit, no matter how the material is stacked, regardless of the manufacturing cost, it is impossible to make a bone dragon with a high level of natural disaster. But there is no such upper limit in the dragon''s nest in the cemetery. As long as there is enough time and enough psionic energy, the dragon''s nest can create a high-level natural disaster or even a powerful bone dragon of the Holy Spirit level. Just doing this, the amount of psychic energy to be consumed will undoubtedly be an unimaginable astronomical amount. With Green''s current family background, don''t think about it... Meanwhile, in a secret and desolate void world deep in the void. The earth goddess Gaia, who only had one head left, hid in a place similar to the hole in the first Void World. The so-called Three Caves of the Cunning Rabbit, as an ancient **** who survived the ancient battle of gods, Gaia, the earth mother goddess, will of course not have only one foothold. Moreover, in her plan, from the very beginning, Void World No. 1 will be used as a sacrifice to open the Void Portal. And this place is her safe house, in the event of an accident, she can avoid the enemy''s tracking. At this moment, the earth goddess Gaia is very embarrassed. She was already lingering, and she invested almost all the chips for the plan to open the Titan world this time. As soon as the Titan world is opened, she can use the remaining Titan power and the blood of the Titan Gods to repair her divine body and restore her original strength. However, what she did not expect was that the former **** king, Cronus, was still alive! Although based on the analysis of the situation at the time, the situation of the Titan God King Cronus was not very good, but Gaia, the earth mother goddess, was very sure that no matter how weak Cronus was, she could kill her now. So at that time, she made a decisive decision and fled back here. The strong man broke his wrist and gave up everything. Regardless of the fact that a strong man breaks his wrist, he will avoid the crisis of life and death, but after the crisis is over, he must bear the price. The earth goddess Gaia at this time is. This failure has consumed almost half of her remaining divine power. The divine personality in her body is getting weaker and weaker, and her divine fire has become very dim. Even Gaia needs to pay attention to the dead fire of God often, for fear that it will go out without knowing it. In this dark and cold crypt, hidden deep beneath the mountain, the earth goddess Gaia roared angrily and helplessly, like a wounded beast. The huge head is still rooted on the solid rock wall. In the dark cave, Gaia lowered her head and roared in anger. Red blood tears. After this failure, the earth goddess Gaia did not know if she had a chance to live again. In Void World No. 1, she still had Sivinaya to command, Modi to use, and Abyss Club... But this time, she lost all her chips. At this time, the earth goddess Gaia is like a red-eyed gambler. If she is given a chance, she will definitely take the risk. But to her despair, she resolutely chose to run away when she found out that the Titan God King Kronos was still alive. Now there is no chance of even taking a risk. "Call~~~" After a long while, the earth goddess Gaia exhaled a long breath, finally calmed down the scum and resentment, and began to think about the next plan. She must reverse the current unfavorable situation as soon as possible, otherwise she can only wait to die in this place, slowly annihilating the last godhead, and finally the fire of the gods is extinguished and completely silent. "Although I''m not reconciled!" The earth mother goddess showed decisive affection in her one eye with blood and tears: "Maybe I have to go to him, maybe I still have a chance." Thinking of this, the last trace of struggle and resistance appeared on the face of the Mother Earth Goddess. Obviously, that ''he'' made her very afraid and fearful. If it wasn''t for the dilemma of life and death, she didn''t want to take this step. At the same time, in the Fisher Palace on the outskirts of the capital of the Condor Empire. As the two most powerful men in the Condor Empire, Cromway the Great and Prince Simdor are drinking tea. On the balcony on the top floor of the splendid palace, the warm sun shines on the two people, warm and very comfortable. This is a rare leisure afternoon, and for the emperor and prince, it is a rare time for brothers to gather. Prince Simdor leaned comfortably on the reclining chair, and next to him, Emperor Cromway was also wearing casual clothes, leaning against the railing of the balcony, drinking tea while looking at the boundless woods outside the palace and the blossoming flowers in the distance. Imperial capital. "I heard that you and Muryatis made a lot of gold pounds this time?" Emperor Cromway suddenly asked with a smile. Prince Simdor was not too surprised. The fact that he and Princess Muryatis received kickbacks in the purchase of Ma Runjia could not be hidden from the eyes and ears of Emperor Cromway. So, he didn''t deny it, but nodded very bachelorly: "I made some money, but I shot it late, and I let your precious daughter take the bulk of it. I estimate that this time the girl will have seven or eight. billions of pounds." "There are so many?" Emperor Cromway flashed a strange look. Although he knew that his younger brother and daughter had made a lot of money this time, the exact number was unknown. did not expect such a large amount, but he frowned slightly and fell into thinking. Prince Simdor said lightly: "I also got two or three hundred million profits. I don''t know the exact number. It''s all operated by Karen." "Is it Vidia''s younger brother?" Emperor Cromway vaguely remembered the name. Prince Simdor nodded: "It''s that kid. He is very clever and has a sense of proportion, but he is still too young and lacks some experience. Last time, the Asgar Kingdom was not handled well, which made Mohari. The Archduke had a great opinion of me." Emperor Cromway didn''t care about the Grand Duke Moharis, but thought of another protagonist in this incident: "Speaking of this, I heard that there is another high-level natural disaster from the Lorenzo Kingdom. Strong?" "I was also surprised." Prince Simdor sighed with emotion: "That person is Green, who is the upstart of the Kingdom of Lorenzo in recent years. According to the investigation of our intelligence department, he first appeared in the Kingdom of Lorenzo. The Northwest Province is a run-down noble with no foundation. The real fortune was in the void world of Grand Duke Mora, who was promoted by the current Queen Silabel, and showed a very strong ability, gradually emerging." "Well, a very legendary person." Emperor Cromway praised noncommittally. "It is indeed very legendary." Prince Simdor said: "And the Gemu company, which is actually a company established by him and Princess Moulesina. On the surface, Princess Moulesina dominates, and externally She is responsible for sales and liaison, but the core technology of the product and the research and development capabilities of mecha are in the hands of this Green." The Great Emperor Cromway nodded slightly, looked into the distance again, took a cup of tea, and suddenly said, "Do you think we can get the technology? I mean that kind of mecha." Prince Simdor was stunned for a moment, and immediately began to think in recognition. In fact, he has not thought about similar issues himself. Everyone knows that eating alone is fragrant, but after weighing the pros and cons, plus the tension in the previous battlefield, Prince Simdor didn''t have much energy to think about them. Now that Emperor Cromway mentioned it, Prince Simdor also began to seriously consider it, but as a few minutes passed, his brows wrinkled, and he slowly shook his head: "This is difficult, after we get the mecha, we will also The technical department has been dismantled and tried to imitate, but their technology is very complex, even above the kingdom of West Thorne, and incorporates undead magic and ancient alchemy. According to the recovery of the technical department, even if the core can be cracked, if you want to imitate Its also technically difficult to come out. This answer made Emperor Cromway a little unhappy: "Is the empire''s annual funding for weapons research going to waste? Even the Kingdom of Lorenzo can''t compare? Or are those guys who are vegetarian and have forgotten the majesty of the royal family and The harshness of imperial laws?" Prince Simdor didn''t say a word, but he didn''t have much fear about his brother''s anger, and it wasn''t against him anyway, and he didn''t like the gentlemen with upturned nostrils in the scientific research department for a long time. At this moment, a beautiful figure came from the door behind the balcony, and before the person arrived, there was a cheerful laughter: "Father, why are you angry?" While speaking, Princess Muryatis walked in in a luxurious white dress, first saluting Emperor Cromway, and then also saluting Prince Simdor. Although in theory, Princess Muryatis does not need to formally salute Simdor as a prince, and there are many rumors in the outside world that Emperor Cromway is at odds with Prince Simdor, the status of Prince Simdor Will be out of warranty. But Princess Muryatis knew better than anyone that her uncle''s position in Emperor Cromway''s heart, and the terrifying power far surpassed that of ordinary natural disasters. This alone is enough to make her show 12 points of respect. Prince Simdor was also very enthusiastic. He didn''t have the air of an uncle at all. He laughed and said, "It''s not a coincidence that you''re here. I just mentioned that you''ve earned a lot of gold pounds recently, and then the royal brother became angry." (end of this chapter) Chapter 692： 698? Aftermath of Gods War (2) Chapter 692 698 Aftermath of God''s War (2) Princess Muryatis was stunned for a moment, and looked at Emperor Cromway with a strange expression. Bingxue was smart, she immediately understood what was going on, and gave Prince Simdo an irritated look: "Uncle Simdo will be funny, I''m just a little money, and I''m just going over my hands once, and I''m still Not to be handed back." "Oh? How do you say that?" Cromway the Great was a little curious. Although the intelligence department of the Condor Empire is very capable, not everything needs to be reported to the top. The intelligence department has a set of very strict grading standards, so in the end, Emperor Cromway is not able to grasp everything. Princess Muryatis showed a hint of pride, and waved a portal, followed by a behemoth squeezed out from it. "How''s it going?" Princess Mueryatis pointed to the midair with a smile, the bone dragon wrapped in mecha and armed to the teeth. It is the bone dragon and mecha that Green and Princess Mulesina helped him make before. Unfortunately, due to the special circumstances of the No. 1 Void World, although Princess Mueryatis was successfully promoted to the natural disaster level, and also obtained the predetermined bone dragon and mecha, she did not have the opportunity to go to the No. 1 Void World to show her skills. After all, Emperor Cromway already knew some inside information in advance, and it was even more impossible for his daughter to take risks. Therefore, Princess Muryatis also had no chance to show. Just took it out today in front of my father and uncle to show off. Sure enough, Emperor Cromway and Prince Simdor both showed surprised expressions. From their strength, they could tell at a glance that this bone dragon wrapped in mecha was already in the middle rank of natural disasters, and its overall strength was also relatively high in the middle rank of natural disasters. strong. And the style and style of the bone dragon mecha, it is not difficult for them to see that it is very similar to Ma Runjia, and it is conceivable that most of them are products from Lorenzo. "This is also from that Gemu Company?" Prince Simdor stood up and spread out the huge mecha bone dragon with wings suspended dozens of meters away, with an unexpected expression on his face. Although he had heard of it before, Princess Mulesina was able to create natural disaster grade bone dragons and was selling them in the circle of necromancers. However, in the eyes of Prince Simdor, those bone dragons that barely reached the first level of natural disasters can only be regarded as shoddy. The bone dragon actually reached the middle-level strength of natural disasters, which surprised him deeply. "Yes, the bone dragon was made by me earlier, and the mecha was added later." Princess Mueryatis smiled proudly: "How is it? Not bad." King Cromway and Prince Simdor looked at the skull dragon carefully. Although, in their opinion, the strength of this skull dragon is not satisfactory, what really shocked them is that this thing is actually a man-made thing, and it can be mass-produced! "How much is this thing?" Emperor Cromway suddenly asked, staring at Princess Muryatis. "Uh...that..." Princess Mueryatis was a little embarrassed, but she didn''t dare to deceive Emperor Cromway. The gold pound has already been discounted." Hearing this price, Emperor Cromway and Prince Simdor were not surprised, but slightly relieved. Such an expensive thing must not be popularized. Even Princess Mueryatis, if there is no rebate for eating a vest, it is impossible to spend 200 million pounds in one go. The price is too high to be popularized at all. Even the best product can only be a plaything for a few people and cannot change the pattern of various countries on the mainland. "Grimm! Gem Company!" Emperor Cromway murmured these two names: "It seems that we all underestimated the Lorenzos before. First, there was an Archduke Mora, and then another Archduke Grimm. !" Princess Muryatis'' eyes lit up and suddenly asked, "My father, Uncle Simdo, are you really going to attack the Kingdom of Lorenzo?" Emperor Cromway frowned, looked at his eager daughter, and said solemnly, "Who did you listen to?" Princess Muryatis said: "There are many rumors outside now that the Kingdom of Lorenzo took advantage of the war to **** blood from the empire and make ill-gotten gains. Obviously someone has a rhythm, isn''t it?" Cromway the Great looked at Prince Simdor. Prince Simdor spread his hands, indicating that he did not do it himself. Emperor Cromway''s eyes narrowed slightly, flashing a dangerous cold light, and said coldly: "It should be those guys again. Losing the No. 1 Void World has caused those people a lot of losses. They want to make up for it from the Kingdom of Lorenzo. Stupid, do they think that without Archduke Mora, the Kingdom of Lorenzo would be a soft persimmon?" "Isn''t it?" Princess Muryatis interjected. In fact, although she did not contribute to it, she agreed in her heart to fight the kingdom of Lorenzo. Although Princess Muryatis had made huge profits from Ma Runjia''s transaction before, but with the end of the war in the No. 1 Void World, this transaction has also come to an end, and she can no longer buy from Green and Mulesina. The princess gets more benefits. However, if the Condor Empire launches a war against the Kingdom of Lorenzo! There will be no suspense in the outcome of the war. At that time, she can intervene and take Ma Runjia''s technology and production line in her hands to set up a new company. As for her plastic sisterhood with Princess Moulesina, in front of hundreds of millions of gold pounds, forget it! But Princess Muryatis guessed the meaning of Cromway the Great wrong. Emperor Cromway glanced at her and said solemnly, "You are not allowed to interfere in this matter! Do you understand?" "Uh~~~" Princess Mueryatis was taken aback for a moment, but she nodded immediately. Although she was favored, she knew very well when she could act like a spoiled child and when she had to listen to her father''s words. Emperor Cromway said solemnly: "I heard that you have a good relationship with Princess Mulesina of the Kingdom of Lorenzo. You must keep it up and communicate sincerely. You are a princess and my daughter, don''t treat ordinary nobles in face. After learning a set of bad habits behind it, the princess has to look like a princess, understand?" Princess Muryatis stuck out her tongue and nodded quickly, but she thought to herself, what is going on? Is there any other person in the Kingdom of Lorenzo who deserves special attention from her father besides Duke Mora? But she''s not a little girl who can''t stand grievances. She doesn''t like what her parents want her to do. Since Emperor Cromway has reminded her, she just needs to do it, otherwise she will suffer a loss. Because such an example has happened to her brother and sister, it would be unlucky not to listen to her father''s words! Immediately, Emperor Cromway looked at Prince Simdor and said, "Go and warn those people, don''t make your face look bad. When the time comes when Duke Mora goes to find them, he will come to me crying for help." "Huh?" Princess Mueryatis was taken aback and showed an incredible expression. On the contrary, Prince Simdor seemed to take it for granted and looked at the niece with a smile: "What''s all the fuss about, do you think Grand Duke Mora is really so easy to die? You and those people don''t know him at all. He is this person. what" Having said that, he doesn''t seem to know what adjective to use to describe Archduke Mora. Prince Simdor shook his head and smiled meaningfully. Emperor Cromway also showed a complicated expression: "Mora is an indescribable person, and it seems that his strength is not as strong as me and Sim, but he has a more fearful temperament, his forbearance, his His strategy, his wisdom...it is amazing. Even if the enemy is a **** and is countless times stronger than him, he will be like an old hunter, silently observing, secretly planning, until the critical moment. Princess Muryatis widened her eyes. She had never heard Emperor Cromway, her father, have such a high opinion of anyone in her life. "Such a person, do you think he will die silently?" Emperor Cromway narrowed his eyes, looked at the distant sky, and took a sip of tea: "I bet, when he appears next time, , sure to surprise everyone." I have to say that Emperor Cromway is very accurate in seeing people, at least his judgment and evaluation of Grand Duke Mora is close to the truth. Prince Simdor also nodded: "That guy, I am afraid he has found a way to be promoted to the Holy Spirit." Emperor Cromway said: "Originally, you, me, Mora, and Link, the four of us are on a par with each other in terms of talent and strength. But since Akara''s accident, Mora seems to be very decadent, as if she has been stunned. We gradually widened the gap. At first I thought he was willing to degenerate, but only recently did I find some clues in his several plans and actions, he actually walked in the front, forbearance all these years, just preparing. " Princess Muryatis listened to the conversation between her father and uncle from the side. It was difficult to suppress the turbulence in her heart, and she couldn''t help but regret. She had an ambiguous position before and did not act in time when Princess Mulesina needed help most. Now she wants to fix the two. Personal best friend relationship is not easy. But having said that, as long as Archduke Mora is not dead, and as Emperor Cromway and Prince Simdor said, he is very hopeful to be promoted to the Holy Spirit level, then maintaining Mulesina''s relationship, even if it costs a lot, is worth it of. Thinking of this, Princess Muryatis has made up her mind, and she will contact Princess Mulesina and sell the nobles in the country who advocate the liquidation of the Lorenzo Kingdom. Those guys who keep saying they want to crusade the Kingdom of Lorenzo and make up for the loss of the Condor Empire are also very important. There are dukes, marquis, and a few natural disaster-level powerhouses. They should be able to change a lot with Princess Mulesina. ''s favor. (end of this chapter) Chapter 693： 699? Uninvited guest Chapter 693 699 Uninvited guests At night, in an unknown void world. In the depths of a desert, huge stalagmites stand tall, and the surface is eroded by wind to create ravines, like an axe. The dark yellow moonlight shines on this endless desert, and the cold wind wraps the gravel and hits people like a knife. Not far away, a huge figure more than 20 meters tall shone with metallic luster in the moonlight. The sturdy mechanical arm carried a huge warhammer and looked at the enemy opposite. As the leader of the Doomsday Army, Mactron''s power is beyond doubt. But at this time, facing this enemy, his mechanical eyes showed unprecedented solemnity. As a powerful being who has participated in the battle of gods, he was once the strongest warrior under the command of the God of Machinery. It is not that Mactron has faced hard steel with the gods, but this is the first time he has faced an ancient Titan god. And at this time, McClane is no longer the powerful demigod he used to be, but the strength of the high-level natural disaster, not even as good as Grand Duke Mora. Fortunately, the condition of Gaia, the goddess of the earth on the opposite side, is even worse. Gaia, who has only one head left, has a weaker breath now, and the divine fire in her body is crumbling, as if it will be extinguished at any time. Weakness and despair, not only had to face the frontal McClane, but also guarded against Sivinaya, who had not been shot on the other side, but had locked her with mental power. The earth goddess Gaia doesn''t know how Sivinaya found her, but that doesn''t matter anymore. Now Sivinaya wants to kill her, plunder all she has left, and make his own way. In this case, there is no room for compromise on either side of them, there is only a desperate fight, and in the end you will die. At present, it is clear that Gaia''s situation is more troublesome. Before Sivinaya can make a move, she has been forced to a desperate situation. The strength shown by the opposite McClane can suppress her. This battle should be over. "Damn, why is this happening?" Gaia, the mother goddess of the earth, roared in her heart, but she was still thinking of a way to turn defeat into victory. She was not willing to die in front of her and bowed down before her, and she was regarded as an ant. In the hands of human beings, she is not reconciled! Even McGonagall chose to swear allegiance to Sivinaya with her help, but now it has become a fang against her. At the same time, in the sky above this desert, tens of thousands of meters above the clouds, light and shadow float. A giant ship in a stealth state hovered in the air, which was Green''s Great Ape King. At this time, the Great Ape King was silent and silent, observing the situation below. As the captain of the King of the Apes, Bekron couldn''t help showing a strange emotion when he saw McGonagall. Once a part of the God of Mechanics, Bekron inherited some of the data of the God of Mechanics, and also has an impression of Magtron, the leader of the Destruction King Kong Legion, but up to now, things have changed, and one of them has become One of Green''s subordinates, another one who has been loyal to the Virgin of Sivinaya, is determined to establish a civilization and future that belongs to Doom King Kong himself. It turned out that Gaia, the earth goddess, was about to head to the main world, but was intercepted by Sivinaya and Magtron on the way, and unexpectedly broke into the foggy world! However, the desert where they fought was still a long way from Green''s undead empire. Green also sensed some familiar psionic energy fluctuations, so he asked the Great Ape King to check it out from high altitude, but he didn''t expect to see this scene. Greene and Sivinaya are old acquaintances, but this time, when we meet again, Sivinaya is obviously different, stronger and sharper, as if she has undergone some kind of transformation, making her see a clearer target. And Green also discovered that although Sivinaya still looks like a human, the essence of the body has been transformed into a robot like Doomsday. This also surprised Greene, secretly admiring how ruthless this woman was, and showing no mercy to him. The other is the earth goddess who is at a disadvantage. Although the image in the void was very blurred, Green was able to recognize at a glance that this huge head was one of the five gods in the void. . But he didn''t expect that he would be so down after a short while. This made Green''s eyes light up, and he secretly pondered whether there was a chance to pick peaches when the other party was at a loss? But after thinking about it, he still gave up this idea, not to mention the situation of Sivinaya, just this Titan goddess who seems to be exhausted, with only one head left, who knows what other cards she has, Wan Wan If she misses at the last moment, it is very likely that she will be attacked by her dying. Green''s current development is very good, as long as he follows the steps step by step, he will be promoted to the Holy Spirit sooner or later, and there is no need to take risks at all. Besides, he has just been promoted to the natural disaster grade, and it is difficult to upgrade again in the short term. It is more important to lay a solid foundation than to take risks. figured this out, Green''s greed in his heart was calmed down by him, and he simply became a spectator to see the ending. Of course, if there is really cheap to pick up in the end, he will not turn a blind eye. "Beronk, who do you like more?" Green was still in the cemetery at this time, chatting with Beronke in the Great Ape King through the soul link. Look at the situation below through the eyes of God. "Your Majesty, I feel that Sivinaya and Magtron will win." Belonk replied: "According to the database I inherited from the God of Machinery, the goddess with only one head should be Gaia, the Mother of Earth. , Legend has it that she is the most powerful goddess in the Titans, second only to the God King Cronus. However, her current condition seems to be very bad, it seems that she is about to run out of fuel, and the fire of the gods is extinguished in front of her eyes. Green also agrees with this view, but he always feels that the earth goddess Gaia seems to be hiding some secrets. That secret wouldn''t necessarily turn her back into a victory, but it was a big killer that could hit Sivinaya and McGonagall. And Green thought, the other party was able to come to the foggy world, it seems that it was not an accident, but a purpose, and thought to himself: "Could it be that the earth goddess Gaia is hiding something in this foggy world?" Thinking of this, Green''s mind came up with the Titan Pyramid that had been turned into ruins. If there is anything related to the Titan Gods in this foggy world, it is likely to be hidden in or near the Titan Pyramid. Green couldn''t help but be more interested in this battle. At this time, McGonagall launched an attack again, waving the warhammer and rushing towards Gaia, the mother goddess of the earth, spanning several kilometers in the blink of an eye. The rocket circled around and hit Gaia with a bang. The ?? explosion swept away sand and rocks in the desert, and the earth goddess Gaia''s brain flew out of the dust, but as she retreated, a ray of light burst out of her eyes. McGultan''s huge figure rushed out from the smoke and dust, just in time to meet the light, and made a bang again. The huge Magtron was already prepared, holding the warhammer to block, and with a bang, the light hit the metal head of the warhammer, and exploded into a fireball with a diameter of more than ten meters. The grit melts instantly! The flying Gaia followed and opened his mouth again, spraying out a fire snake, but instead of hitting the opposite side, he turned a corner and swept toward Sivinaya. The earth goddess Gaia must let Sivinaya take action, otherwise, when Sivinaya is ready to complete, it must be a thunder blow that she can''t bear. However, Sivinaya remained motionless, as if he hadn''t seen the deadly fiery snake that contained a divine attack, still slowly condensing his spiritual energy. At the next moment, with a loud bang, McGonagall arrived in time and extended a large hand to block the fire snake. A fire erupted, Magtron''s big mechanical hand exploded directly, and all kinds of mechanical parts scattered and splattered. But in the next moment, there was a sound of "Kiki Ka Ka", and a brand new mechanical palm was stretched out from Magtron''s arm. "Damn Destroyer!" Gaia, the mother goddess of the earth, scolded her teeth. This is also the most hated part of the Destroyer Legion. As long as their core is not destroyed, no matter what trauma they suffer, they can quickly transfer through damage and keep the mechanical limbs intact. whole. Even if the entire body is injured [70%-80%], it can still maintain the combat effectiveness of eight or nine layers in its heyday. "Mother mother, you should stop struggling, it''s pointless, isn''t it?" Sivinaya seemed to have finally completed his preparations, looking at Gaia, the mother goddess of the embarrassed earth, and said lightly: "You are more than anyone else. It is clear that since the last plan failed, you have been cornered, and the era of the Titans has come to an end, so why are you obsessed with it?" "Humph!" The earth goddess Gaia had no time to speak, so she could only snort in response. "Hey! Then let me take you for a ride, mother!" Sivinaya raised his tone slightly, and a dazzling white light burst out from her body. "The fire of mechanical civilization, obey my will!" The voice fell, and the ground began to vibrate violently under Sivinaya''s feet. The various metal deposits contained in the stratum have gathered together, making a rumbling sound, like an earthquake in the blink of an eye. An orc tribe hundreds of kilometers away could see the white light in the distance and the shaking of the earth. They thought it was a **** descending and began to kneel on the ground to worship. The extraordinary powerhouses in this tribe showed expressions of fear, and they could feel from the vibration that a terrifying psychic surge gathered in the direction of the white light. With the sound of rumbling, metal deposits with a radius of hundreds of kilometers were plundered... (end of this chapter) Chapter 694： 700? The man behind the scenes Chapter 694 700 Behind the scenes Green frowned slightly and couldn''t help being a little dignified. The strength that Sivinaya showed at this moment was somewhat beyond his expectations. Fortunately, the place where they are fighting is still far from Green''s undead empire, so it shouldn''t affect this side for the time being, but Green must be on guard. Since Sivinaya and the earth goddess Gaia can come here, we must consider the possibility of others appearing too. Before this, Green had no such worries, or he did not have the strength to consider these, but with the improvement of his strength, he has regarded this foggy world as a forbidden place and no longer allows outsiders to interfere. In the blink of an eye, countless metals gathered at the feet of Sivinaya, and then a huge figure taller than Magtron slowly rose from the ground. It was a huge metal robot with a very smooth surface, like mercury, with a floating halo on the surface. "Is this your trump card?" Gaia, the earth goddess, snorted contemptuously. It is true that Sivinaya made a lot of noise just now, but this huge metal robot has some meaning of thunder and rain. The actual combat power of this big robot is only the first-level natural disaster. It is no wonder that Gaia, the mother goddess of the earth, is a little contemptuous. In this level of battle, the first-level natural disaster can hardly be used. Sivinaya did not feel embarrassed, instead, his figure floated in the air, showing a confident expression, and suddenly waved his hand, unexpectedly, one after another, more than ten similar huge metal robots rose from the ground. "Huh? It''s a bit interesting." Seeing this scene, Green couldn''t help but be a little curious about Sivinaye''s method just now: "Is it using some kind of magic or divine technique to directly summon a natural disaster-level combat robot? I don''t know this. How long can giant robots keep fighting." But at the next moment, there was a situation that even Green didn''t expect. Originally thought that Sivinaya had summoned so many robots, and he must be going to besiege Gaia, the goddess of the earth, together with Magtron. Who would have thought that the main force, McGurteron, actually retreated voluntarily. The earth goddess Gaia was stunned for a moment, and before she could react, one of the giant metal robots that had just been summoned suddenly rushed up at an incredible speed. But this robot didn''t attack, just hugged it with open arms. An extremely dangerous warning appeared in Gaia''s heart, and a beam of light suddenly spewed out of her mouth. With a bang, it hit the chest where the metal was added, and punched a big hole, which was full of cremated and smashed parts. But this metal giant was completely unaware, his speed did not decrease at all, and in the blink of an eye, he came to the front, and his arms tightly embraced the head of the earth goddess Gaia, as if he had grabbed a basketball and held it in his arms. Because of the loss of her body, the earth goddess Gaia''s movements were much slower than normal, and she was caught off guard and was held upright. "Damn, let me go!" Gaia screamed, she had already felt the terrifying power contained in the metal giant, and immediately burst into divine power, and he tried to break free. But it was still too late. In the next moment, with a bang, a huge mushroom cloud rose up. It turns out that this seemingly powerful metal giant is not fighting, but a self-destructing robot with primary natural disaster strength! According to Green''s visual observation, the explosive power of this self-destructing metal robot is at least equivalent to the power of 100,000 sparrow rockets. And at the moment of the explosion, a layer of magic shield emerged, which bound the power of the explosion inside, until it couldn''t bear it and was blasted from the inside, so that the mushroom cloud could rise. This is equivalent to concentrating the power of the explosion, and the explosion of the same equivalent produces more power. In the next moment, McGonagall, who had just retreated, rushed up again and broke into the thick black smoke. Then there was a "bang", the warhammer hit hard, and an object flew out, as if launching a rocket. Gaia''s head was hit in the air. On the ground, Sivinaya and the summoned metal robots disappeared instantly. It turned out that only one of those metal giants was real, and the others were phantoms, confusing the enemy''s judgment. As the phantom disappeared, Sivinaya''s real body also appeared, but it appeared several hundred meters away. At this moment, Sivinaya no longer maintains a human form, and is completely in the same mechanical form as Doomsday. He raised his left hand high, aiming at the air, and it transformed into a cannon, and the muzzle condensed light. The ball was fired with a bang. The ball of light flew out of the sky, faster than lightning! hit the head of the earth goddess Gaia, who was blown away. After this set, Gaia, who had only one head left in the first place, was severely injured again, and half of the skull was cut off on the left side of the head, revealing the gray brain inside. In fact, the only remaining head of the earth goddess Gaia has long been completely necrotic. It is only a container for storing her soul, and Gaia''s divine fire and divine personality are preserved in it. This is the most important. Through the broken head, you can barely see a little golden flame burning inside, which is the most precious divine fire of the earth goddess Gaia. Sivinaya''s eyes lit up, her real purpose of sniping Gaia this time was the divine fire that had not yet been extinguished, and the divine personality remaining in Gaia''s body. As long as he acquires these two things, Sivinaya can completely get rid of the shackles of other gods and advance to the Holy Spirit level. In the future, there will no longer be any bottlenecks and shackles to be promoted to demigods or even become gods. "Sivinaya won!" Green saw this scene, and also saw the divine fire and divine personality of the earth goddess Gaia. Although Green had some divine power and divine power in his hands, he did not have the divine fire that was ignited. This made him very jealous, and even for a split second, he had an urge to immediately grab the divine fire and come to a mantis to catch the cicada oriole. is behind. But in the end Green managed to hold back the greed and desire in his heart. Because he faintly felt that something was wrong. The earth mother goddess Gaia could survive the ancient battle of gods. It was absolutely impossible to have only this ability, and it was impossible to be easily defeated, revealing an important divine fire. If you calm down and think, the earth goddess Gaia seems more like fishing, or waiting for something. And Green felt that her target was not Sivinaya, who was rushing in front, but someone else, who would it be? Green''s heart sank, obviously he was not the only one hiding in the dark to observe, and he didn''t find that person''s existence. At the same time, the sky began to rain sparsely, dark clouds gathered from the surroundings, and flashes of lightning flashed. The light curtain in the King of the Apes, because of the convergence of clouds, the image becomes blurred, and the bottom can no longer be seen. However, Green''s perspective was not affected. He simply let the King of the Apes drive away from here. He had a feeling that the next battle might have a big impact. At the same time, Sivinaya joined forces with McGonagall and launched a siege of Gaia. But Gaia, who seemed to be at risk and seemed to be defeated at any time, showed amazing tenacity. Although she was at a disadvantage, she became more and more courageous. And then slammed back McGonagall... However, Gaia''s situation is getting worse and worse. The divine fire in her brain is getting dimmer and dim, and the stored divine power is almost exhausted. If she continues to entangle, maybe in ten minutes, she will run out of fuel and completely fall in the sky. here. Feeling that Gaia''s remaining breath is getting weaker and weaker, a smile appeared on Sivinaya''s face, and he felt that the victory was in his hands. However, at this moment, her complexion suddenly changed dramatically, her entire mechanical body was numb, and she suddenly fell from the air, with a bang, she knelt down on one knee, showing an incredible expression. Green saw this scene, and immediately cheered up, knowing that the meat scene was coming, and the hidden guy was finally about to appear. "Humph! Can you finally bear it?" Gaia snorted weakly, as if she had guessed that there was another person hidden in Sivinaya''s body. "Damn, who is it!" Sivinaya screamed, and the metallic voice was particularly sharp. Immediately, a thought, together with a huge psychic energy, emanated from her body, making her pale in shock, and then a sharp pain, almost fainting. Although it has become a robot, as a family of Destroyer King Kong, it still retains a very complete mechanical nerve reflex. Therefore, Sivinaya still felt pain, and the psychic energy that burst out from her body was beginning to destroy her soul, making her shocked and angry, but she made a decisive decision, and suddenly separated her head from her body, and then rushed towards it. Beside McGonagall, who was equally shocked. "Quick! Let''s go!" Sivinaya screamed, rushing in front of McGonagall. Now the only person she can rely on is the once most powerful leader of the Destruction King Kong Legion. She must leave here quickly and restore her body. This time she miscalculated and caused her a heavy loss. And up to this time, Sivinaya still hadn''t figured out what was going on. How could another consciousness and psionic energy suddenly appear in her body? When is it? Who is it? These are all puzzles that she must figure out in the future, but now she has no time to think about it. The most urgent task is to retreat quickly, otherwise... Sivinaya was very anxious, and rushed towards McGonagall at the fastest speed. At the same time, the body she had divided and abandoned had several octopus-like mechanical tentacles protruding from the section of the neck, chasing after her head quickly, trying to capture her back. And from all the joints, light golden rays of light emerged, which turned out to be the breath of holy light! "Saint Fran! The Pope of the Church of the Holy Light, it really is you!" The voice of Gaia, Goddess of the Earth, came. (end of this chapter) Chapter 695： 701? Mechanical Tinder Chapter 695 701 Mechanical Tinder The only remaining eyeball of the earth goddess Gaia stared viciously at the mechanical body of Sivinaya, who was emitting holy light. Then came the sound of "Kiki Kaka", the mechanical body actually changed shape, and once again generated a mechanical head, the face is that of the Holy Light Church Pope - Saint Fran! The face of Saint Fran at this time was a little weird because it was presented in the way of a robot. It didn''t have the usual radiance and kindness at all, but gave people a gloomy feeling. "Ms. Gaia, it''s been a long time!" Pope St. Fran smiled: "I have been waiting for you for a long time, dedicating your divine fire and divine personality, I can allow your soul to fall into a deep sleep, maybe after thousands of years you still have Opportunity for recovery." The earth goddess Gaia stared coldly at Pope Saint Fran who was in robot state. At this time, Sivinaye, who had only the head of the machine, also fled to McGonagall''s side, looked back angrily at Saint Fran who had already controlled her body, and screamed: "It''s actually you! You are with me. What''s left in the body? You old bastard!" Saint Fran looked over and smiled faintly: "Sivinaye, my child, from the moment you first stepped into the church, your body and mind have been dedicated to the church, but unfortunately you still don''t understand. "You..." Sivinaya was extremely angry, like a cat whose tail had been stepped on. However, in her current state, she couldn''t help the other party at all. Her entire body was deprived, only one head was left, and she was used by the other party. Completely done wedding dress. However, just when Sivinaya should be desperate and depressed, a weird sneer appeared on her face after she screamed. At the same time, Gaia, the earth goddess with only one head left, also showed a similar expression. The two were very tacit understanding and looked at each other. But Saint Fran, who was complacent, frowned, feeling that something was wrong, smelling a conspiracy. "You..." St. Fran was slightly stunned, followed by white electric arcs emerging from this mechanical body, making him paralyzed and unable to move at all! "His Majesty Pope Saint Fran, it really is you!" Sivinaye showed a happy smile: "Ever since I saw my mother, she has told me that there is something wrong with my body. Although I don''t know whether it is Who, has already suspected you, and the reason why you haven''t solved it all these years is to wait for this moment to let you know what it means to be a planner." Saint Fran''s face turned gloomy, and his eyes turned to the embarrassed and weak Mother Earth. He didn''t expect that the fierce battle before was actually acting! Just because of him! "Okay, I miscalculated this time." Saint Fran said lightly, and didn''t lose his temper because the plan was revealed. But as soon as he finished speaking, his expression changed again. After he finished speaking, he wanted to extract his soul and leave here directly, but he didn''t expect that just now, he was surprised to find that he couldn''t extract his soul from this mechanical body! "You..." Saint Fran looked at Sivinaya again, and for the first time, his face could not be kept calm. "Your Majesty Saint Fran, what do you think our purpose is?" Sivinaye sneered: "Although this is only your part of the soul, but a part of the soul that can devour His Majesty the Holy Light Church, for mother and me It''s a pretty good compensation." "Don''t even think about it!" Saint Fran roared, trying to free his soul from the mechanical body. groaned, and was blocked by the surrounding white lightning again. When Green saw this scene, he was secretly glad that he didn''t act rashly just now. He didn''t expect that all these guys were all old Yinbi, whether it was Sivinaya or the Pope Saint Fran who was one move away from chess. A ruthless character with a lot of trump cards, if he makes a rash move, he will definitely not get any benefits. This time, Pope St. Fran underestimated Sivinaya and Gaia. I thought this time was a good opportunity to take advantage of the fire, and by means of staying in Sivinayas body, I wanted to capture the fire of the Earth Mother Goddess. It''s a pity that the other party has calculated it in turn, and at least one soul has been lost. In the blink of an eye, the white lightning that wrapped Sivinaya''s body began to shrink. Sivinaya''s body made a "Kiki Ka Ka" sound and turned into a ball uncontrollably. Saint Fran was also willing to give in to the gamble. Seeing that something could not be done, he simply gave up resisting, and just stared at Sivinaya and the earth goddess Gaia with plain eyes, but instead showed a kind smile: "Sivinaya, My child, you have really grown up, maybe it is the right choice for you to leave the church. Unfortunately... we are enemies from now on, and I won''t give you another chance next time we see you." After ?? finished speaking, the voice stopped abruptly, and this sub-soul had already voluntarily fallen into a state of annihilation. The ball wrapped in white lightning fell to the ground with a bang. Sivinaya and Gaia flew down together, preparing to divide up the soul left by Pope St. Fran, which contained the very pure divine power of the Holy Light and the original soul, which was very useful for repairing Gaia''s injury. benefit. However, just when they were still several tens of meters away from the ball, the two suddenly stopped and looked up at the same time, but there was a white light. On the top of the crystal wall of the world, the bow of a huge void ship protruded in, and a thick and ferocious muzzle condensed an artificial sun-like light ball, aimed at them, and launched it with a bang. "The Church of Holy Light''s revenge!" They subconsciously thought that the Void Ship belonged to the Church of Holy Light. Obviously, the ambush just now completely angered the Pope Saint Fran. Although he only lost one of his souls, it wasn''t really hurtful for the mighty Holy Light Church Pope, but the shame of being fooled still made Saint Fran angry. However, the Void Ship that fired the cannons does not belong to the Church of Holy Light, but the Great Ape King that was transferred away by Greene before! The Great Ape King first entered the void, and then launched an attack from the outside at a critical time, interrupting Sivinaya and Gaia''s actions to collect the fruits of victory. "Why so fast?" They were very shocked. Originally, they had started in this barren and remote void world, and even if the Church of the Holy Light had noticed it, it would not have been possible for them to come quickly. Who knew it was completely wrong. Not only did the other party come quickly, but the one who came was not a rookie, but a battleship with a high-level attack power of natural disasters. Under normal circumstances, neither the earth goddess Gaia nor Sivinaya, who was transformed into a mechanical life, would be afraid of the Great Ape King. But the current situation of the two of them is not very good. One of the gods is about to go out, and the other has lost his body and only has a head. Even though McGonagall was still there, he didn''t know how many enemies were coming, and he didn''t dare to act rashly, otherwise, if he was caught in a trick, it would be bad if the enemy came to him. Weighing the pros and cons in an instant, Sivinaya and the Earth Goddess unanimously gave up and took risks. Although their current situation is not very good, they are not at the level of desperate efforts, especially Sivinaya. Although he lost his mechanical body, it also eliminated the biggest hidden danger, and it wasn''t much of a disadvantage if you counted it carefully. So when they found out that there was an unplanned situation, they also made a decisive decision and chose to retreat directly. In the blink of an eye, there was only a metal ball wrapped in white lightning on the ground. In the void, the Great Ape King, which penetrated the world crystal wall and fired a shot, did not stay there. After firing the shot, it immediately returned to the void, and then opened the void shuttle and quickly left the place. Until a long time passed, the place where the fierce battle broke out before returned to calm. A huge figure flew from a distance, it was the bone dragon knight Ali Ortega, driving the bone dragon wrapped in the mecha, hovering around, then put down the net, covered the metal ball, and lifted it towards him. Fly back in the direction you came from. Soon after, in a newly built laboratory near that Titan Pyramid. The metal ball was brought here by the bone dragon with the net cover, and put it into a container wrapped in a magic stand. From the beginning to the end, this metal ball transformed from Sivinayas mechanical body did not show any abnormality. Green watched the magic stand activate and wrapped the metal ball with a sigh of relief. This magical position constructed by natural disaster-level powerhouses is enough to block the natural disaster-level powerhouses. Once they enter here, unless they are Holy Spirit level, it is equivalent to entering a safe. Then Green was willing to transport the metal ball, together with the magic stand device, back to the cemetery. In the cemetery, in the town hall. Green sat on the tall throne in the form of an angel of death. In front of him, there was a metal box more than two meters square. There was a circle on top of the metal box, and a magic stand emerged from it, forming a translucent spherical light curtain. In the spherical light curtain, there is a silver-gray metal sphere full of various symbols and graphics suspended on the surface. The mottled surface is full of history, as if it has existed for countless years. Green looked at the metal ball in the magic stand, and through the visor of the angel of death, he made a relatively low voice: "What should I call you? The clone of the mechanical god? The inheritance of mechanical civilization? Or... mechanical fire?" Green stared at the ball, unable to restrain his excitement. Originally, he didn''t value the metal ball that Sivinaya gave up. After all, if it was something very important, Sivinaya couldn''t just give it up. But when he saw the properties of this metal ball through the cemetery, he was surprised! Maybe even Sivinaya herself didn''t know what she was throwing away. After all, Sivinaya is also a half-way monk, and he does not have a deep understanding of the nature of the God of Machinery and the Destruction King Kong Legion. Different from those ancient gods such as Lord of Light, Goddess of Darkness, God of Nature, God of Sky These are all gods born from the primitive worship of nature by living beings. And the **** of machinery, the **** of alchemy, the **** of construction, the **** of wine The core of such gods derived from the product of civilization development to a certain stage often lies not in the gods themselves, but in the knowledge and technology carried by the gods. (end of this chapter) Chapter 696： 702? Mechanical Tinder Chapter 696 702 Mechanical Tinder This is also why, the original God of Machines once used his own strength to compete with several powerful main gods, and his strength was shocking! However, this time he reappeared, but he appeared to be quite weak, only slightly stronger than the dead **** of blood. It is because he is the God of Machinery, and the related knowledge inheritance he carries has been divided up after the last battle of gods. The gods pose a threat. And the knowledge inheritance that was stripped out, part of it was stored in the original body of the God of Machinery, and the other part was stored in Magtron, where it was transformed into mechanical fire. However, as Doomsday, McGonagall cannot start the inheritance of mechanical fire, he is just a carrier. Originally, the God of Machinery was planning to let him find an opportunity to use the original body and machinery to fire one day in the future. However, those ancient gods were very guarded against him, so that he never found a chance, and the body was divided into several parts, it was easier said than done to combine it! Moreover, in this case, even if the body is reassembled, the mechanical **** may not dare to put the soul back into the original body. Who knows what other gods have done in the original body after all these years? This mechanical fire was also given to Sivinaya, who had lifted their seal by McGonagall with a little knowledge, and this was also one of the plans of the mechanical god. Originally, the God of Mechanics reached an agreement with Gaia, Goddess of Earth, to help Gaia complete the plan and open the sealed Titan world. In return, the mechanical **** can take back the original body and mechanical fire. But I didn''t expect that Kronos was still alive! The whole plan was put on hold, the previous transaction was invalid, and the mechanical fire fell into the hands of Sivinaya, who knew little about it. It is for this reason that Pope St. Fran, who has long been in the body of Sivinaya, can''t wait to take action, trying to **** Sivinaya''s mechanical body, but it also falls short, and Green is cheap. In the cemetery, in the town hall. The metal ball that was locked in the magic stand was suspended silently, as if it was just an ordinary thing without any hidden objects. But through the cemetery, Green has clearly seen the properties of this metal ballMechanical Tinder [Status: Sealed] The ?? seal was left by the God of Machines back then. Green didn''t know how to lift the seal, but he had a cemetery and a balance of psionic energy. This kind of method left by the gods, Green thought to himself that even if he studied it, he couldn''t understand it. In an instant, the cemetery''s psionic energy balance dropped by 11,000, and in the blink of an eye, 200,000 psionic energy was swiped in. And the metal ball with mottled surface didn''t move at all, as if a mud ox entered the sea, all of it was adrift. Green watched calmly, without any intention of stopping, but increased his investment. Now there are more than two million psionic energy in the cemetery that can be squandered, and Green is simply a local tyrant. And through the cemetery, he can also see that the seal of this metal ball is being worn away quickly, it is estimated that there are 500,000 psychic powers. But at this moment, a roar suddenly came from inside the metal ball: "Who is it!" Immediately after the sound of "Kiki Kaka", the metal ball actually struggled again and began to deform, but because of the magical position, it was unable to complete the deformation. In the end, only a head emerged from the metal ball. It was the one. Pope St. Fran. At this time, Saint Fran showed a shocked expression, looking at the surrounding scene and looking at Green in front of him. "What place is this? Who are you?" The mechanical voice screamed angrily. At this stage, it has completely exceeded the plan of Pope St. Fran. Originally, he fell into the hands of Sivina and Gaia. This was all in his plan, and he even planned to follow the plan. Yeah, find the other party''s nest, and then find a way to destroy it in one fell swoop, plundering the mechanical fire into the hands of the church. However, at this moment, he realized that he did not fall into the hands of Sivinaya and Gaia, but to a strange place. What surprised him even more was that it was isolated from inside and outside, and he himself was sealed in In the magical position, it is impossible to contact the Church of the Holy Light through the means arranged in advance! Saint Fran knew that he had miscalculated this time. "His Majesty Pope St. Fran, it''s a pleasure to meet you." Green smiled politely. At this moment, Pope Saint Fran''s soul also calmed down. Looking at the angel of death on the throne, he frowned and said, "Who is Your Excellency? You make me feel very familiar... Is this the Angel of Light? You were transformed into this!" Saint Fran saw the essence of the angel of death, and a shocked expression appeared on a mechanical face, and then suddenly remembered something, widened his eyes and shouted: "You are Green! The newly-rising grand duke of Lorenzo Kingdom, I can''t think of it. It''s you!" Actually, Green obtained the Angel of Light and transformed it into the Angel of Death. Although it was very secret at the beginning, with the exposure of the angel of death later, the Church of the Holy Light has found out the situation. It''s just that this kind of thing is nothing, it''s just a trivial angel of the Holy Light, and it''s not worth finding Green to go to the teacher to ask the crime. Until this time, Pope St. Fran saw the metal angel sitting on the throne. Although his appearance has changed and his strength has become much stronger, as a pope, he can still recognize the essence of the angel of death in front of him. Green smiled noncommittally, and did not intend to communicate more with the Pope of St. Fran. He had seen many villains who thought they were going to win, but they were beeping blindly, and finally gave the enemy a chance to turn defeat into victory. Therefore, Green didn''t say anything, just kept brushing the balance of psionic energy into the magic force field. Green doesn''t have any interest in subduing Pope Saint Fran''s split soul. Only a fool will attack this old fox''s idea, just like Sivinaya, maybe one day in the future, he will be suddenly attacked and he will not cry. cry everywhere. "No! What do you want to do? What is this? Let go of me!" Saint Fran felt the waves of psychic energy attacking him, and it began to erode his soul and wipe out his consciousness, which made him very uncomfortable. fear. Unfortunately, no matter how he shouted, threatened and pleaded, Green was unmoved. The psionic energy consumption of the cemetery is getting faster and faster, and 500,000 psionic energy has been brushed in in this moment. Finally, with a "bang", the seal of the mechanical fire was finally completely wiped out. There was a sound of "Kiki Ka Ka", and the metal ball split open like a flower, revealing a silver-gray flame. At the same time, Pope St. Fran''s soul was also wiped out, he let out a scream, and then stopped abruptly. Green sneered in his heart, reached out and grabbed the silver-gray flame into his hand, and immediately felt a scorching stinging sensation. The Angel of Death did not have this feeling, but made Green''s soul feel this way when he came into contact with the mechanical fire. Green immediately used his psionic energy to wrap the mechanical fire. In fact, this thing is in Green''s hands, and he doesn''t have much use either, either put it in the Great Ape King. With the special invitation of the mechanical fire, the Great Ape King received the blessing of the mechanical fire, and there should be a certain chance to reach the combat power of the Holy Spirit. However, there are unpredictable dangers in it. Green''s current strength is simply beyond his control, which makes him give up this idea. At present, his strength is not weak, and he has not encountered a strong enemy of the Holy Spirit. There is really no need to take the Great Ape King to take risks. Second, even if he is successfully promoted to the Holy Spirit level, because of the existence of the mechanical fire, there will be unknown changes, and because Belonke is the consciousness derived from the body of the mechanical god, Green may be exposed by the mechanical **** at that time. Picking peaches is more self-defeating than the gains. So Green calculated in his heart that this kind of fire was useless for the time being, so he would first enshrine it in the town hall of the cemetery, just like when he obtained some of the godheads of the God of Nature. In addition, Black Claw, Dr. Vincent, and Professor Arkansas can come to learn the inheritance of the mechanical knowledge contained in the mechanical fire, and become a fulcrum to improve the technical level of the undead empire. Compared with ??, this method is more delicate and more stable in Green''s view. Made up his mind, Green thought, and in the palace in the center of the town, next to the throne, a platform was raised. On the other side, there is already a platform with a star-like godhead suspended on it. After the platform was stable, Green put the mechanical fire on it with a flick of his hand. Immediately, a translucent light curtain rose from the platform, covering the mechanical fire inside. Following that, Green''s gaze turned to the metal ball that closed again after the mechanical fire was taken out. This is Pope St. Fran''s soul that has been wiped out by the spiritual energy of the cemetery. Whether it was the mechanical **** of the year or the means left by St. Fran, they have completely disappeared. After all, with more than 500,000 psychic energy invested, Greene is more trustworthy. Green closed the magic field and looked at the metal ball with a diameter of nearly one meter, thinking about what this thing could do. At this moment, Claire''s holographic projection appeared. As a former Taring, now the intelligent system of Alchemy Computer No. 1, Claire''s presence has not been very high, or she has always been very low-key. Compared with the Red Queen of No. 2 Computer, it is much more high-profile. The King of the Apes played an important role in major wars. Although this has something to do with the characters of Claire and the Red Queen, it is also the body of the No. 1 alchemy computer that limits Claire. Being bound in the cemetery makes her destined to not be able to rush to the front line. (end of this chapter) Chapter 697： 703? Claires Ambition Chapter 697 703 Claire''s Ambition Claire desperately wanted to change this embarrassing situation. Obviously she came out first, obviously her computing power is stronger, but now the Red Queen has stolen the limelight. In order to change the current unfavorable situation, she must find a way to change the short board that cannot be moved. There is an opportunity in front of her, she must seize it, so she can''t wait to come. "Oh? Do you want this mechanical body?" After listening to Claire''s request, Green couldn''t help but look at Claire who had virtualized his body: "I understand what you mean, but what if you get this mechanical body? ?Your main computer still can''t move, isn''t it the same as it is now?" Claire smiled: "Master, I still have some ways to do this, as long as the master is willing to give me this mechanical body, I can not only find the carrier of the main body computer, but also add a powerful combat unit to the master that is not inferior to the Great Ape King. ." Green''s heart moved, and he had vaguely guessed Claire''s plan. He looked at her with interest and said, "Are you sure? The Great Ape King is a high-level natural disaster." Claire said confidently: "Master, don''t worry, I have confidence, but some materials still need master''s support." "This is no problem, you can come up with a natural disaster high-level combat power, what do you want, what I will give, I hope you don''t let me down." Green promised. Claire immediately agreed, and then an eight-legged spider-like robot came in from the outside, stretched out its mechanical arm, put the metal ball on its back, and followed Claire out of the palace in the town hall. Green saw them walking away, and there was a trace of anticipation in his heart. With Claire''s character, it''s impossible to come here if you don''t have full confidence, and she made a guarantee that she should be sure. At that time, the cemetery will add another natural disaster high-level combat power, and the strength will be further improved. And recently, after Green was promoted to the natural disaster level, his own bone dragon is also in full swing. The entire construction standard and the standard of the external bone dragon mecha are all based on Mahabam. In addition, on the Black Claw side, the first batch of prototypes designed for the Skeleton Lord will also be completed. According to the effect of the current alchemy computer simulation, after equipping the mecha, the combat power of the skeleton lord will reach [55000] or more, which is a proper middle-level powerhouse of natural disasters. And the Seraphim Taraga, who had been sleeping before, also showed signs of awakening, and surging natural disaster-level psionic energy emanated from her body, rising every moment. When Green went to check the day before yesterday, she found that her combat power value had reached more than 60,000, which is already the standard of high-level natural disasters, and there was no intention to stop, and it was still improving. On the whole, Green''s subordinates, including the entire cemetery, are in a healthy development. At this time, in the main world, the Grand Duchy of Green has been canonized. Now the entire province of Alsa is owned by Green, and the official handover has begun. Each city and fortress will be taken over by Green''s private soldiers, or the local kingdom troops stationed there will be directly converted into private soldiers attached to the Grand Duke Ridge. These trivial matters do not need Greene to worry about, and naturally the officials at all levels below will take care of them. However, the area of ??Alsa province is too large, almost as big as the Xinjiang of Green''s previous life. Most of these terrains are dense forests and huge lakes, which are really suitable for human life, and the mastery of the area is less than one-third of the entire Alsa. At this time, in the depths of the Alsa province, through a dense and deep cave. In the depths of thousands of meters deep underground, there is a huge underground world! The air here is filled with a heavy smell of sulfur. Groups of goblin slaves work endlessly under the supervision of red-skinned demons. The hundreds of meters high dome is covered with glowing mushrooms, illuminating the underground world. . In the middle of this underground world, stands a towering palace. In the palace at this time, a giant horned demon with a height of hundreds of meters leaned lazily on the wide seat, looking at Sivinaya and the earth goddess Gaia below. Sivinaya has returned to her mechanical body. She picked up a construction vehicle on the way to escape and transformed it into a mechanical body through her core. Although it is not as good as her original one, it is not satisfactory. The earth goddess Gaia still has only one head, but the broken skull has been repaired, covering her brain and the divine fire inside. "Gaia, I really didn''t expect that you would come to me." The huge horned demon said with a smile: "I gave up my Titan body and took the initiative to transform into an abyss demon, but you made a clear statement and made a clean break with me." The earth goddess Gaia sighed, since she decided to come here, she knew that cynicism was indispensable. But she doesn''t care, anyway, at this stage, it doesn''t matter how much you look inside, you''ve already lost everything. Seeing Gaia listening silently, this huge shofar demon has some weapons, and he didn''t say anything ugly, he said in a sullen mood: "Forget it, if you have something to talk about, I''ll see if I''m interested." Gaia calmly said: "I will not talk about the past, we are all people without the past, the Titans have become history, even if Kronos is still alive, he can only hide in the former Titan world to survive." The horned demon froze slightly when he heard the name of ''Cronos'', but he didn''t say anything, only snorted from his nose. Gaia continued: "I came to talk to you about our future, you and me!" "Future? Do we still have a future?" The horned demon sneered: "I don''t even look at your current appearance, and my appearance, what about the future, just lingering on." It seems that when it comes to the sad part, the voice of the horned demon shows loneliness, but he shook his head and said: "Forget it, you can say it if you want, but it is impossible for me to help you die, I am no longer. Back then, that stunned head turned green, and he is no longer the **** in charge of the sun, so what is the name of the sun **** now... Uh, yes, it doesn''t seem to be called the sun **** now, but the Lord of Holy Light!" "You should also know my plan." Gaia said in a relaxed manner: "Unfortunately, I failed, and our Titan Protoss also lost the hope of the final revival, and Kronos is not dead, he can survive these years, I am afraid that The foundation of the Titan world has been exhausted. This coward, in order to survive, actually destroyed the last hope of the Titan Protoss!" The shofar demon said impatiently: "Don''t say these are useless, no matter what the reason, you have failed, failure is failure, and there is no point in making any excuses." Gaia''s face changed slightly, and said sullenly: "You are right, failure is failure, and there is no need for any excuses, but I am still here, and I need your help." The shofar demon looked at Gaia with a half-smile, and asked indifferently, "What can I get?" Gaia was prepared: "Of course you can get a lot, such as the things you have always dreamed of." The horned demon''s eyes lit up, showing an incredible expression: "You mean the core of the sun! This is impossible!" Gaia said lightly: "Why is it impossible? Just because you didn''t succeed in the first place, do you think others can''t do it?" The shofar demon took a deep breath and calmed himself: "Do you have a sun core?" Gaia shook her head and said, "I don''t, but I have clues that can help you." The horned demon sneered: "I knew... Forget it, this is your usual method, and I shouldn''t have any unrealistic expectations." "Don''t say that, this cooperation is good for us all." Gaia continued to swim: "Trust me, you will never be disappointed in the end." The horned demon is noncommittal Meanwhile, in a Cathedral of Light in the Overworld. Although the Church of the Holy Light does not have a holy kingdom in the main world, the church organizations that have penetrated into various countries are still powerful. The Cathedral of St. Lumcy is located in the territory of the West Thorne Kingdom. It is one of the largest churches of the Holy Light on the main world continent. There are more than 2,000 clergy working in the church all year round, and more than 3,000 are retained. Human Crusaders, the surrounding land is almost [90%] the private property of the church. Behind the church chapel, in a resplendent room. Link, wearing a golden archbishop''s robe, was flipping through a tome. At this time, a person appeared in the shadow of the corner, knelt down on one knee, lowered his head and said, "Sir, there is already news." Archbishop Link didn''t look up, he continued to flip through the books in front of him, and said lightly, "What''s the situation?" The shadow still knelt down on one knee and said, "His Royal Highness Sivinaya and the earth goddess once stayed in a desolate void world that was in the final stage. At that time... at that time..." Having said that, the black figure did not know how to phrase it. Instead, Archbishop Link raised his head, put down the book in his hand, and said lightly, "Did you see the teacher?" The figure let out a long breath: "Yes, my lord, at that time, His Majesty Saint Fran tried to capture the mechanical body of His Royal Highness Sivinaye, but in the end it failed..." "Well, I see, you go down." Archbishop Link interrupted lightly, signaling the man to go down. The flash of that figure disappeared into the shadow of the corner just like when it came. Once again, there was only Archbishop Link left in the room. He walked slowly to the window, looking at the bright sunshine outside, the corners of his mouth were slightly upturned, a smile appeared, and he muttered: "Teacher, it seems that you are not willing to enter the Holy Light Divine Kingdom like this? Taking this step and embarking on the path of becoming a **** is not so easy... I wonder who among us will be able to reach the end?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 698： 704? Archbishop Links clone Chapter 698 704 The clone of Archbishop Link The Mist World, further north where the troll kingdom is located. The climate here is relatively mild, which is a special place in the entire foggy world. In the surrounding desert, this area that is more than 300 kilometers long and more than 100 kilometers wide appears very abrupt, and it has also become the focus of competition between the surrounding races and tribes. In recent decades, this oasis has been occupied by a powerful human city-state. With its powerful infantry and the means of building city walls, the human city-state defeated the nearby orcs and elves, and hired a natural disaster grade green through bribes and bribes. The dragon is the guardian of the city-state. However, just a few days ago, the green dragon, the guardian of the city-state, suddenly became restless, hovering in the air and always looking to the southeast, with a deep expression of fear in his eyes, as if there was something there that could threaten him s life. followed by a dazzling white light, which was the ball of light fired by the main gun of the Great Ape King. Although the distance is more than 2,000 kilometers, the location of this oasis can still see a dazzling light shining in the sky. Immediately, the green dragon let out a whimper, as if it was very frightened. It didn''t even want the wealth accumulated in the dragon''s nest over the years, it spread its wings and flew away to the northwest... At the beginning, the human city-states occupying the oasis didnt think much of it. After all, this situation has happened before. The green dragon suddenly flew away to do something, but it will come back by itself in a few days. After all, in the foggy world, there are not many places that can provide enough food and wealth for the dragon. In the eyes of humans, green dragons were hired to help them guard the city-state. But in the eyes of the green dragon, those human beings are just his slaves, except that there are two strong men among the human beings who are not weaker than him, so that he cannot eat people casually, which is considered to have some restrictions, other It also makes no difference. However, this time the green dragon is gone forever! Several days have passed, and the green dragon is still gone, and people found that the green dragon''s breath in the dragon''s nest is dissipating. This means that the green dragon has given up on this dragon''s nest and re-selected another place as its nest. This surprised the high-level officials of the human city-state. If they lost the deterrence of the green dragon, there would only be two natural disaster-level powerhouses left. If they wanted to defend this place, they would be stretched. Let the surrounding orcs or elves know that the green dragon has left, and the human city-state will definitely be attacked by them. In the early morning, in a mansion in the city-state. Archbishop Link felt his headache splitting, he rubbed his temples and got up from the bed: "It seems that dividing the soul really has great side effects." After more than ten seconds, he felt a little better, and he began to gradually adapt to his avatar. Soul DivideplusSeanceto make his divided soul silently descend into the foggy world, and become a person who originally existed in this city-state. For Pope St. Fran, Archbishop Link certainly has great respect, but he also has his own ambitions and ideals, and he is not prepared to live in the shadow of Pope St. Fran all his life. Originally, Link was very patient. He planned to wait for Pope St. Fran to step down and enter the Holy Light Kingdom. After he became the Pope himself, he would be able to show off his skills. However, recently he has found a sign that is not very good for him. Pope St. Fran''s belief in the Holy Light is far less devout than he imagined, or the popes of the Holy Light Church in all dynasties are not devout believers. As Pope St. Fran said, they are only in a cooperative relationship with the Lord of Light, and sincere belief is what ordinary believers and low-level priests need. As a Pope, they need to look at problems from a higher perspective. After learning that Pope St. Fran used Soul Dividing to secretly ambush Sivinaya and the earth goddess Gaia, Archbishop Link knew that Pope St. Fran was not reconciled, and had already moved towards the same direction as him. The difficult and unknown road to becoming a god. However, as a wise man, Archbishop Link understands very well that with the resources and heritage of the Church of the Holy Light, it is unlikely to support him and Pope St. Fran to climb the road to godhood at the same time. Fortunately, he has not clearly shown his inner intentions, otherwise his relationship with Pope Saint Fran will also be tested. . Therefore, Archbishop Link decided to die and create a split soul to hide. It happens that Pope St. Fran can stand in front, attracting the attention of the gods and other forces, and no one will notice him at that time. As for why Archbishop Link chose to be in the foggy world, it was because he had obtained reliable information before that Pope St. Frank was left here. Although ?? is very slim, he still holds a glimmer of hope that he can find the mechanical body of Sivinaya and the remaining soul of Pope Saint Fran. Even if neither is found, there are still the remains of a Titan Pyramid in this Void world at the end. As long as he squeezed out the remaining value of that pyramid relic, it would be enough for him to touch the threshold of a demigod. However, Archbishop Link did not know that the birthplace of the ''trumpet'' he deliberately chose was actually Green''s lair! I don''t know what his expression will be when he finds out. Link took a deep breath. Although it was just a split soul, his split soul was much stronger than that of ordinary legendary powerhouses. After reading the memory of the original owner of the body, he had some understanding of the current situation: "Unfortunately, then The green-headed dragon actually escaped, otherwise it would just be surrendered." Link thought as he sat up from the large bed. Smooth silk was dropped, revealing strong pecs and tanned skin. At the same time, another body under the silk quilt was revealed, with milk-white skin, long blond hair, and a very beautiful face. The young woman seemed to be extremely tired, and she did not recover from sleep all night, because there was movement next to her, she snorted, turned over, and fell asleep again. "Hmm~~~" Link frowned and found the identity of the young woman from his memory, but it made him a little embarrassed. Because the young woman who was sleeping with him was not his doppelganger''s wife, but the secret lover of his eldest brother, the chief elder of the city. "The relationship is a bit confusing!" Link frowned. In his memory, the eldest brother seemed to be one hundred and ninety years old! At this moment, there was a knock on the door. "Who?" Link asked. He didn''t panic when he was caught in bed, and began to dress calmly. The young woman on the bed was also awakened, rubbed her eyes and sat up, revealing her amazing upper circumference, she was even more fearless, and complained: "It''s early in the morning, and no one is allowed to sleep!" Link glanced at her and ignored her, got up and started getting dressed. After a while, he opened the door and walked out, and saw a middle-aged man standing outside the door with low eyebrows and pleasing eyes. "Sir, the Great Elder let the lord go over." The middle-aged man said in a deep voice, without taking a glance at the door. Link made a "hmm" to indicate that he knew, and the middle-aged man immediately turned around and hurried away, as if he was afraid of seeing something he shouldn''t have seen. The young woman in the room did not shy away from it. She also got up at this time. She only wore a white scarf and walked to Link''s side. She said lazily, "What? What is the old thing looking for you?" Link glanced at the young woman and didn''t speak. He was too lazy to put his energy into this complicated relationship. But this avatar is very important to his next plan, and he can''t ignore it, he can only pretend. After a while, Link came to a huge manor. This is the residence of the chief elder of this city-state. Because it is a city-state system, there is no king. In fact, the chief elder of the Presbyterian Church is the supreme ruler here. Link, as the younger brother of the Great Elder, has an equally noble status and is not weak. He is one of the strongest forces in the city-state except for the two natural disaster-level powerhouses. Link walked in the manor and could feel the fear and respect of the servants and maids here. Obviously, this guy was not a good-natured person. soon came to a small courtyard in the manor. This is the place where the elders of the city-state usually rest. It is very luxurious inside and out, and there are many guards around it, either openly or secretly. Link could feel that the strongest among them was already at the level of a legendary mid-level. Although it was nothing to him, in such a remote world city-state, it was already quite a powerful force. Link walked in directly, and no one stopped him. stepped on the light blue marble steps and walked into a somewhat spacious room like a study. Link saw the owner here, it was a thin and shrewd old man, but his eyes were a little cloudy, and the breath in his body was weak. And most importantly, this old man has no children, which is why, as a younger brother, he can enjoy his older brother''s lover. This great elder just hopes to get an heir who is closest to his bloodline in his later years, nominally adopting him under his knees. He thought to himself that with some secret medicines, he could still live for twenty or thirty years, and he could wait until the child became an adult and pass on the power and family wealth in his hands. And in the future, even if he dies, the child''s biological father, the nominal uncle, will continue to guard him. "Brother, what are the instructions for calling me here?" Archbishop Link looked very respectful. According to the memory he obtained from this body''s brain, he should have great respect for this elder, and a little bit of fear. Link was careful, trying to keep his attitude just right. "You''re here, sit down first." The elder said lightly, looking at the letter in his hand attentively, followed by pointing to the chair next to him, and continued to lower his head to read, until a few minutes later he let out a sigh of relief and put his hand in his hand. put down the letterhead. (end of this chapter) Chapter 699： 705? That thing Chapter 699 705 That Thing Ten minutes later, the old man put down the letterhead in his hand and looked up at Archbishop Link. For this younger brother who is logically younger than his own son, the feelings in my heart are a bit complicated. I have a total of three sons, all of whom died in the war, but this younger brother actually survived, and now he has to work **** his own woman, just for the sake of Leave yourself a titular son. But no matter what, his younger brother is stronger than others. As he grows older, there are not many people he can trust in the city-state. "Look at this!" The old man pushed the letterhead forward. Archbishop Link leaned forward quietly and brought it over. The above is an intelligence with a lot of words, which specifically describes a newly rising country in the south. It is a huge country ruled by the undead. The population is likely to exceed 20 million, and it rules dozens of races. The force and aggressiveness are currently rapidly expanding around. Archbishop Link frowned slightly. He didn''t expect that in this barren and barren void world, such a huge and powerful country would still exist. If he knew he would go there, there is more room for him to play. But it''s useless to say anything now, the split soul has been integrated with this body, and if you want to split up again, you have to pay a price. Link brewed his feelings slightly, showed a surprised expression, and looked up at the old man: "Is this... information credible? Is there really such a huge country? How much is the population of our city-state? Not even three million!" The old man nodded heavily: "This is an enemy we have never encountered before. It is very large and aggressive, and many surrounding city-states and tribes have been annexed by him. Although it is still far away from us, but ...we had to guard." Archbishop Link nodded slightly: "It is indeed a terrifying opponent. They can draw at least ten times as many troops as us, and they can annex so many surrounding forces, which will definitely not be bad in terms of high-end combat power. But what can we do? Expanding outward, expanding strength, or taking the initiative? I dont think it is realistic. The development of our oasis is almost at its limit, and it is impossible to accommodate more people. A hint of helplessness flashed in the eyes of the old man, as if he had made up his mind: "If it really doesn''t work, then we can only use that thing." Referring to ''that thing'', Archbishop Link''s pupils shrank. From his memory, it seemed that ''that thing'' was a taboo, and probably less than five people in the entire city-state knew of the existence of ''that thing''. Although Archbishop Link obtained a lot of memories before, the memory of ''that thing'' was sealed in the deepest part of his memory. If the old man hadn''t mentioned it casually, it might have taken a long time for Archbishop Link to discover this crucial memory. He was secretly surprised: "There are such terrifying weapons in this world! I don''t know... Can such weapons threaten the gods?" At the same time, in a cemetery thousands of kilometers away, an amazing scene is happening. Right next to the cemetery, on the site where the Titan Colossus was stored, including Green, many people gathered here, looking at the disfigured Titan Colossus that had been dismantled with only its skeleton left. At this time, a female metal robot with a height of less than 1.7 meters and a graceful figure was floating in the air. This machine body was left over from Sivinaya, and now Claire has transferred her soul consciousness in, and she has a body as she wished. On the ground, around the giant Titan, hundreds of robots are carrying various materials and piled up around the Titan. And the huge alchemy computer was also carried by Claire and placed next to the head of the Titan colossus. Green saw all this and had already guessed what Claire wanted to do. He didn''t stop it, but looked forward to Claire''s plan. If it can be successful, with the nature of the Titan colossus and the powerful computing power of the alchemy computer, the combination of the two may really have a super combat power similar to the King of the Apes. Even if it fails, Green doesn''t feel bad. As long as Claire''s consciousness is kept, the alchemy computer will be rebuilt soon. As for the Titan Colossus, it was already bad, so it wasn''t a loss. Instead, Black Claw and Dr. Vincent on the side were worried, for fear that the Titan Colossus would be completely destroyed, and they would lose an important research material. But Green has already ordered permission, and they can''t stop it. They can only gather around and pray that nothing will go wrong. After a while, everything was ready. Claire in the form of a metal robot flew to the top of the giant Titan and turned to look at Green. Green immediately understood, raised the mechanical fire that he brought over, and activated the mechanical fire with his psychic energy, and a ray of light suddenly appeared, covering the broken Titan colossus. And brushed down a torrent of psionic energy from the cemetery, consuming the cemetery''s psionic energy balance at a rate of five hundred per second. At the same time, the deformation of Claire''s "Kiki Kaka" recovered into a metal ball in a blink of an eye, and then slammed into the chest of the Titan colossus. There was a loud bang, and a large hole was suddenly smashed out of the chest of the Titan Colossus, which had only one skeleton left. At the same time, the light emitted from the mechanical fire enveloped the Titan Colossus, and the sound of the metal mechanism of "Kiki Kaka" was heard from inside. Immediately after, he stretched out a robotic arm like an octopus tentacle, grabbing various materials around the opponent into the light curtain, and even the huge alchemy computer was captured by several robotic arms combined with claws. No one could see what was going on inside, and could only hear the constant mechanical sound of "Qiqi Kaka" and the sound of "" arc welding. About ten minutes later, Green withdrew the mechanical fire, and as the light curtain disappeared, he finally saw the scene inside. I saw that the dismantled and dismantled Titan colossus that was missing two legs had been repaired. However, it was not repaired as it was, but completely changed. At this time, the size of the Titan Colossus has shrunk a little. The overall height is less than 50 meters. The surface has a silver-gray metal texture. The limbs are thick, and the body looks very fierce and violent. Lying on the ground can give people a fighting atmosphere, and the whole style is somewhat similar to the leader of the Destruction King Kong Army, McGonagall. At the next moment, this brand-new giant robot, a pair of red eyes suddenly lit up, revealing red light to be able to see the complex and mysterious structure inside the mechanical eyeball, which is the perfect combination of machinery and alchemy technology, and because of the power of mechanical fire, Give this restored colossus a touch of divinity. In order to integrate this trace of divinity, Green consumed more than 400,000 psionic energy balances. Otherwise, this thread originates from the divinity of the mechanical fire, and it cannot be saved at all after being integrated into the Titan Colossus, and it will dissipate within a few hours. In this way, this colossus of Titans is at most the middle-level natural disaster, and it is even less likely to reach the high-level natural disaster. Although it has consumed the balance of 400,000 psionic energy, it has preserved this divinity, so that this colossus of titans really has the strength of a natural disaster, as Claire said. In a blink of an eye, the breath subsided, and the 50-meter-high giant robot stood up from the ground, immediately knelt down on one knee to Green, banged, and made a mechanical sound: "Great master, Your Majesty, thank you for your gift. ." As he spoke, a mechanical ball floated up and surrounded the huge robot. Claire''s cheerful smile emerged from the strange deformation. At this time, as Claire''s body, the alchemy computer was also integrated into the body of this machine through the transformation of mechanical fire. Green checked Claire''s fighting strength at this time, which surprised him. The combat power is as high as [78000], which has surpassed the [65000] of the Great Ape King! Green''s eyes lit up, this time the investment was all worth it. And, on the next day, Green received another letter from Princess Mulesina, saying that his skull dragon had been completed, and he could go to install the dragon soul at any time. Green''s heart moved, and he immediately left the cemetery and rushed to Princess Mulesina''s side. In the huge workshop, a bone dragon slightly larger than Mahabam lay quietly on the ground. Green and Princess Moulesina were standing next to them, and a staff member was doing the final test. The completion of this inspection marks the official completion of this skull dragon, ready to leave the factory at any time. The dragon soul Green to be used is also ready. Last time, the natural disaster-level powerhouse of the Asgar Kingdom named Lao Bajin was killed by Princess Mulesina, and his soul fell into Green''s hands. Green used soul transformation technology to transform it into a dragon soul, and completely erased its memory, re-injected the memory, and made it completely loyal. With the infusion of the dragon soul, the bone dragon lying on the ground vibrated violently, and an air flow formed by psychic energy emanated, and immediately lifted the huge dragon head. But it was like a patient who had been in bed for a long time. He didn''t lift it up, and fell to the ground with a thud. It took a while to get used to it before he finally lifted the faucet, and a green soul fire burned in his eye sockets. But through the soul fire, Green saw the confusion of this skull dragon. The recreated soul and the reinjected memory made its thinking very confusing. After a long while, the bone dragon looked at Green and conveyed a kind emotion through the soul link: "Master! You are the master of Ba Jin, and Ba Jin is willing to fight for the master..." Green nodded with satisfaction, checked the combat power of the Bone Dragon Bajin, only [23000], which is not satisfactory. It is estimated that after equipping the Bone Dragon mecha, the combat power can reach more than 50,000. (end of this chapter) Chapter 700： 706? Bill III Chapter 700 706 Bill III The main world, the royal palace of the Kingdom of Asgar. The door of the king''s study was closed, and two serious sentries stood at the door, and the magic was also applied to the door to isolate the movement inside. Inside the study, King Bill III of the Asgar Kingdom looked gloomily at a man sitting across the table, who was shrouded in a black hooded robe. Bill III is not a foolish person, on the contrary, when he first became king, he once thought of making great efforts to revitalize the kingdom of Asgar. But after he really became a king and took over the authority and responsibility of the kingdom, he was surprised to find that things were not as easy as he imagined, and the kingdom of Asgar was impossible to change as he imagined. This made Bill III very painful, until the last war with the Kingdom of Lorenzo was bleak, and he saw another hope of throwing the blame. If that place is ceded to the Kingdom of Lorenzo by means of war, the Kingdom of Asgar will get rid of the biggest burden on it, and then the Kingdom of Lorenzo will have a headache. Although doing so will make the Asgar Kingdom lose more than [60%] of its land and population, Bill III, who has been deeply troubled, still thinks it is worthwhile to do so. However, the development of things did not go in the direction he expected. After the war, although many territories were ceded and the province of Alsa was thrown out, the most important root cause was the Kingdom of Asgar. And recently, Bill III discovered that the Kingdom of Lorenzo seems to have died down, and it has not continued to gain an inch because of the sweetness of the last war. This made Bill III very distressed. Could it be that the Bloody Queen of the Kingdom of Lorenzo is really a good person who can stop at enough time? "Bah! Would that wicked woman be a good person?" This thought came into my mind, and was immediately dismissed by Bill III. That woman can never be a good person! In the eyes of Bill III, Queen Silabel is definitely a female dragon who eats people and does not spit bones. But why the Kingdom of Lorenzo uncharacteristically stopped the next step of aggression, but Bill III was a little puzzled. But no matter what, he could not dispel his determination to ''take the blame''. Although the Kingdom of Lorenzo seemed to have stopped moving, it did not prevent him from taking the initiative to provoke him. However, provocation also requires skill, and Bill III must not jump out on his own. He needs an eagle to occupy the front of the stage and become a **** in his plan. This person must have a sufficiently important position, noble status, full weight, and strong enough ability, and it must be reasonable and not too obtrusive. After gathering these conditions, Bill III was depressed and found that there was no one eligible candidate in the Kingdom of Asgar! "Weah! My brother, is this the information you have spent so many resources collecting?" Bill III stared at the man hidden in the black robe on the opposite side with a cold and stern gaze. The man snorted, but was not intimidated by Bill III''s eyes. He slowly lifted his hood, revealing an ugly face full of knife scars, baring his teeth and smiling, which was extremely hideous. "Your Majesty, what do you want?" Weah''s voice was hoarse and firm: "This is all I can find. If you have any special requirements, please tell me directly, don''t imply, I don''t understand." "You!" Bill III was a little angry, but in the end he was a little discouraged, and leaned back in his chair tiredly: "Weah, you understand, I can''t say some things, but I know, you must understand, we Aspen Jia can''t go on like this, or you! Me... and Little Wayne, our entire family will be doomed." When Weia heard the name of ''Little Wayne'', there was a flash of coldness in his eyes, and he said coldly: "Your Majesty, are you threatening me? If you dare to touch Little Wayne, I will let you know, what is it? Life is better than death!" Bill III hurriedly said: "You misunderstood, I... I''m just worried, you know, that monster... He will eventually destroy all of us, the family! And the kingdom! All of it... Don''t you think Little Wayne can be spared ?" Weah was silent. In fact, he knew better than Bill III how terrifying the monster hidden in the kingdom of Asgar was. It was a terrifying existence that could compete with gods, not humans at all. Even the gods cannot kill him, they can only seal him underground. And this place is in the territory of the kingdom of Asgar. Therefore, the entire kingdom of Asgar was cursed. "What the **** are you trying to do? Tell me." Weah was silent for a moment, and finally said in a deep voice: "Otherwise... I can''t help you." Bill III was silent, he hesitated to speak out about his plans, which required taking a lot of risks. After five minutes of silence, Bill III finally nodded and said, "Well, if you can''t trust me, who else can I trust!" Weah didn''t say anything. As the king''s younger brother, he could only hide in the darkness as a shadow without identity. He was no longer a passionate young man who could be moved by a word or two. Bill III looked at Weah, the younger brother who shares the same mother and father with him, all the past events of the two brothers resurfaced in his mind, which made him sigh, shook his head and said, "Weah, believe it or not, I I really regret it, if you were the king back then, maybe... maybe it would be a more appropriate choice." Weah was expressionless: "It''s useless to say these things, rights and obligations are equal, since you are in this position, you must bear the heavy responsibilities and pressures it brings, don''t feel sorry for yourself, you are a king, not a poet ." "Okay, Weah, my brother, can I trust you?" Bill III returned to calm: "Tell me personally, I want to hear from you." "Okay, I once swore to be loyal to the kingdom, and finally, Your Majesty, you can trust me, His Majesty Bill III, the only king of the Kingdom of Asgar." Weah replied very formally as if taking an oath, and put it on his forehead when he spoke. A complex magic rune emerged, and Bill III could use this magic rune to restrain him at a critical time, but only three times. So far, Bill III has not used it. "Help me! I need the rebirth of the kingdom of Asgar, just like the kingdom of Lorenzo." Bill III said fiercely in a low voice: "And our situation is more complicated and difficult, and the price may be greater than them. , but... we have no choice but to die..." In the end, Weah left the king''s study with mixed feelings. The next day, in the royal palace of the Kingdom of Asgar, there was news that the king had fallen ill after overwork. As this news spreads, rumors spread throughout the Asgar Kingdom, and Bill III is probably dying. Although the age of Bill III is not too old for the extraordinary, the kingdom has just been hit hard, and the land has been ceded to pay indemnity, and it has been defeated and lost. As the king, Bill III was so heartbroken that he could not afford to be ill, and it was justified. Then there is a problem that has to be brought to the table. If Bill III dies, who will inherit the throne? According to reason, the princes and princesses of Bill III add up to a total of thirteen, of which nine are adults, all of whom have the right to inherit the throne. And Weah left the palace that day, and the order he received was to find one of these nine people, as the nominal heir of the kingdom, as the vanguard of the reform plan. Although Bill III said it nicely, Weah understood very well that this so-called ''pioneer'' was a shield and a scapegoat that was pushed out. At the right time in the future, Bill III will come forward to clean up the mess, clean up the son or daughter, and regain the power of the kingdom in his hands. Weah understands that there will be an uproar in the kingdom, and the mastermind behind this time is Bill III. He didn''t know whether it was right or wrong to do so, but for the sake of his children, he had made a choice. "Kingdom of Asgar!" Weah stood on the balcony of a mansion not far from the kingdom, and muttered silently in the sunset: "It is indeed time for reform, I hope your plan will work!" But at this moment, a figure appeared beside him, and said indifferently: "Reform? Reform can no longer save this country that has rotted to its roots. What is most needed here is revolution, don''t you understand?" This voice is very light, but in Weah''s ears, it is deafening. He turned his head sharply to look, but a man wrapped in flames appeared beside him. The flame did not feel burning, but it exuded an aura that washed the soul, giving Weah a moment of peace in his heart. But soon, after rigorous training, and with a firm will, Weah reacted and flew back suddenly, watching the other party vigilantly, and said solemnly: "Who are you!" Wea is very sure that the opponent''s strength is far superior to him, but the opponent should have no malicious intent, at least not on the surface, otherwise he doesn''t need to show up at all, and it is difficult for him to get out of his body if he shoots directly. "I forgot to introduce myself, my name is Modi, Mr. Weah, I believe we will become friends soon." Modi, who has been thoroughly integrated with the fire of the revolution, said lightly, and very gentleman performed a courtesy common to aristocrats . "Modi!" Weah was taken aback. The name sounded familiar. After thinking for a while, he suddenly showed a shocked expression and blurted out: "You are that Modi! What are you doing here? Asgar Kingdom doesn''t need it. Revolution, I''m not with you either, if there''s nothing wrong, please leave quickly." Modi smiled unconcernedly and said: "Mr. Weah, don''t be nervous. Although I advocate revolution, I never force others to be difficult. I just spread my thoughts and uncover some shady scenes, so that people can see their hearts clearly, as to whether to resist or not. , or participate in the revolution, I personally never force it, those are just the demands of your inner desire to change." (end of this chapter) Chapter 701： 707? Warcraft Soldier Chapter 701 707 Warcraft Soldiers Modi left, but left Weah with a soy-like seed, which he called the revolutionary fire. If Weah wanted to, he could activate the seed, and he would be baptized by the revolutionary flame. Weah did not discard this revolutionary fire, but carefully put it away. He had a feeling that maybe he might use this so-called revolutionary fire soon. The next day. In the basement of another mansion not far from Weah''s mansion. Several shrewd old men were whispering. Although it is a secret room, and it is certain that what is said here cannot be heard by others, they still dare not raise their voices, after all, they are discussing the matter of murdering the king. "Master Descartes, do we really want to do this?" A trembling middle-aged man asked worriedly: "After all, murder the king..." The old man named Descartes was in high spirits, wearing very gorgeous clothes, leaning on the chair with his fat body, looking at the opposite wallpaper with gloomy eyes, and sneered: "What about the king? This time Bill has crossed the line. The nobles It is the foundation of the kingdom, but he slaughtered nobles in disguise, do you want to imitate the **** next door!" "Duke Descartes, please be careful, I don''t want to cause diplomatic disputes." A tall and thin nobleman with gold-rimmed glasses beside him gave a cold warning. "Yeah! That woman... she''s too cruel." Another middle-aged man thought of Silabel''s cruelty. Even in a neighboring country, he still had lingering fears. His family had relatives in the Kingdom of Lorenzo. The seventy-eight members of the family were all on the gallows, and they felt chills in the spine. The Duke Descartes also realized that he had made a slip of the tongue, so he snorted and stopped talking. "We don''t care about other countries'' affairs, we only care about our own affairs." The gold-rimmed glasses said lightly: "This time Duke Descartes called us to solve Bill III. What do you think?" In an instant, several people in the room fell silent. Although as the noble families who suffered the most losses in this war against the Kingdom of Lorenzo, they would not hate Bill III in their hearts, but if they really wanted to murder the king, they could not make up their minds. Once they were found out, But it is really over, and no country on the mainland will accept them again. "That...everyone, I heard that Bill III is dying of illness, and it won''t last long anyway. It won''t be over until he dies of illness. Why murder? This risk is too great, and it doesn''t make sense." A man sitting in the corner The chunky nobleman tentatively expressed a very salty opinion. Duke Descartes glanced at the man and snorted softly, expressing his dissatisfaction. The chunky nobleman immediately shrank his neck and stopped talking. The atmosphere in the room fell into a repressed silence again. "Forget it, let''s go here this time!" Duke Descartes waved his hand, he had already seen that these families wanted to sit back and enjoy the success, and no one wanted to get their hands dirty, but there is nothing so cheap in the world! Thinking of this, Duke Descartes showed a slight sneer at the corner of his mouth. Everyone got up indifferently and was about to leave here, but at this moment, there was a sudden "bang". Followed by the door of this secret room, flashes of psionic energy appeared, which was the defensive magic that someone was attacking here. "Who is it! What''s going on?" Duke Descartes, as a landlord, immediately stood up angrily, and a tyrannical legendary psychic energy emanated. But at the next moment, there was another "bang", the door of the secret room was finally slammed open from the outside, and the two heavy solid wood doors fell inward. "Looking for death!" Duke Descartes shouted furiously, and he shot at the door. No matter who he was, kicking down his door would be hitting him in the face. This is absolutely unbearable! Duke Descartes shot in anger, showing no mercy at all, he wanted to kill people. The situation just now made him a little depressed, but now someone bumped into his muzzle, which made the bad-tempered duke murderous. However, in the blink of an eye, there was another bang, and the two psychic energy collided. Duke Descartes'' fat body flew back at a faster speed and slammed into the wall of the secret room. Shang Man was in disbelief, then slipped down, fell hard to the ground, and struggled to raise his head to look outside. Those noble nobles who came to the meeting together also showed shocked expressions. In the Kingdom of Asgar, there are few people who can be so arrogant in the house of Duke Descartes, who is it? These people are all human beings, and an ominous premonition has arisen in their hearts. With the sound of footsteps, neither light nor heavy, a figure shrouded in a black hooded robe appeared outside the door. "Shadow! It''s you!" The gold-rimmed glasses showed a shocked expression. He didn''t expect the legendary secret powerhouse who was only loyal to the king to actually appear in front of them. "Oh? Bros, I didn''t expect a smart person like you to come, what a pity!" Weah said in a flat tone, lifting the hood with his hands, revealing a face full of scars, facing the gold-rimmed glasses. smile. "Weia, you are indeed a shadow!" The gold-rimmed glasses recognized the other party, and his face turned pale: "This is impossible. In order to deal with us... Your Majesty actually used the permission to enable shadows." "What''s impossible, you all have already planned to murder the king, why can''t your majesty do it first?" Weah sneered, then looked at Duke Descartes, who got up from the ground, raised his hand to condense on his fingertips A blue light, in the next moment, shot out. "No..." Duke Descartes only had time to cry out before his brow was pierced, and the body fell softly to the ground. Weah withdrew his hand lightly and looked at the others: "You nobles, maybe the royal family is too kind, making you feel weak and bullying, or do you think you are strong enough to be kings by yourself? A group of A greedy idiot..." While speaking, he raised his hand and emitted a few blue rays, leaving a blood hole between everyone''s eyebrows. Wea''s powerful strength was evident at this time, and he was obviously also a natural disaster-level powerhouse. There is also a first-level natural disaster hidden in the kingdom of Asgar! Finally, Weah looked at the gold-rimmed glasses, shook his head and said, "Bross, what a pity, as a former friend, I really don''t want to attack you, but unfortunately... you made the wrong choice." The gold-rimmed glasses smiled wryly. He opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but with a bang, he was directly headshot. Wea looked at the dead corpse in this place with a blank expression, and then turned and left Ruozhen. After he went outside, except for this secret room, in fact the entire mansion, there was no one alive at this time. Weah put on his hood, took out a letter, crossed it out, and muttered, "There are four more." Then he turned into a black shadow and disappeared in place. This is the first step in Bill III''s plan. Before launching the pioneer of reform, he must clear these uncontrolled resistances to ensure that his plan can go on smoothly... At the same time, the foggy world, the southern part of the undead empire. The original Griffin city-state, is currently the resident of the Southern Legion of the Undead Empire. As the top commander of the Legion, Penny was standing on the inner city wall watching the battle in the outer city. Griffin Lord Fast and Lady Sergey of the Griffin City-state stood on either side of Penny. Since the capture of the Griffin city-state, due to the sudden attack of the northern coalition forces, Green''s main energy has been devoted to the north. Penny''s army has not expanded to the south, but has steadily digested the existing chassis on the spot, and collected the surrounding areas. The intelligence of the major forces prepares for the next expansion. However, to their surprise, after occupying the Griffin city-state, someone took the initiative to attack them. The main city of ??Griffin City-State is divided into two layers, the inner and outer layers. The inner city where Penny is located at this time is more than 30 meters high, and the outer city wall is 20 meters high. In the inner city, you can just look down and see the enemy attacking outside the city. In Penny''s field of vision, there are enemies brought in by ants everywhere, and the total number should already be in the millions. In the midst of the surging enemy army, the city-state of Griffin erected a huge reef in the sea, facing the waves of the waves again and again. But Penny is a battle-hardened one. Although the number of enemies makes her scalp numb, she is still calm and commanding the army to defend. Just seven days ago, this kind of [Warcraft Soldier] appeared for the first time near the Griffin city-state. This is Penny''s name for this new enemy. This kind of race with dark skin and low intelligence, but not afraid of death, has never appeared in the foggy world before. According to Griffin Lord Fast, it has never been seen in the Griffin city-state before. As soon as this kind of monster soldiers appeared, they immediately launched an attack on the nearby human towns. Without communication, without communication, it was just killing. Penny didn''t take it to heart at first, and sent some servants to destroy it, because according to the previous information, there was no particularly powerful country or tribe near the Griffin city-state. However, the situation deteriorated rapidly over time! The number of such beast soldiers is actually very large, and it has grown to a scale of millions in just a few days, like a monster that devours everything, slaughtering and destroying all civilizations. Prior to this, Penny had already realized that something was wrong, and reported the situation to Green while sending the Griffin team to conduct aerial reconnaissance. I soon discovered that there was a huge portal with a diameter of more than 50 meters, more than 70 kilometers away from the southeast of Griffin City-State! Green was also taken aback by this news, and immediately dispatched reinforcements. With the current situation, it is almost impossible for the Southern Legion alone, with a strength of more than a hundred thousand, to withstand the Griffin city-state. And Green felt that this kind of [Warcraft Soldier] was probably only the vanguard, and the real main army and high-level powerhouses were still behind. Green realized that this time is probably the most severe test he has encountered since he obtained the cemetery after crossing. If he can''t stop this wave of enemies, he is likely to lose the cemetery. (end of this chapter) Chapter 702： 708? Airships and planes Chapter 702 708 Airships and Planes In the face of the sudden invaders, Green attached great importance to it. After receiving the information, he immediately issued a mobilization order. The entire undead empire from south to north, more than 60 races, mobilized 1.5 million troops in ten days, and marched toward the south of the empire from all directions like streams flowing into the sea. In the cemetery headquarters, as well as the mecha factory, it has also entered a full-scale wartime state. Because of the end of the war in the No. 1 Void World, some of the mecha production lines that were originally planned to be temporarily shut down once again run at full capacity, day and night, and three shifts are replaced, bringing the production capacity to the limit. . At the same time, Green''s army of undead and many natural disaster-level and legendary-level powerhouses also sent them to Griffin City-State Cloud. Green also went into battle in person, and went to the Griffin city-state as a clone of the angel of death to be transferred. In addition to the Seraphim Taraga, who has not yet awakened, more than [80%] of Green''s forces have gathered in the south. At the beginning, there was such a big movement in the Undead Empire, which made some surrounding tribes and kingdoms tremble with fear, especially in the north. There were several consecutive battles, no matter who surrendered or did not surrender, all of them were in awe of the Undead Empire, especially It was those surrounding tribes and kingdoms who strengthened intelligence collection on the undead empire. All of a sudden, millions of troops were mobilized on a large scale, causing these tribes and kingdoms to remain silent. One by one, they all prayed that the goal of the undead empire was not the north. Some people even had plans in their hearts. If the army of the undead empire really came, they would simply do nothing. Don''t want to, just surrender and it''s over. How about the Grey Elf Queen? Not surrender yet! Is the King of Silver awesome? Didn''t you surrender too? The undead natural disaster, and the terrifying red dragon, aren''t they under the command of the undead king now? The troll lord didn''t surrender, he just got the lunch box... However, this time, they did not give them a chance to surrender. With the full mobilization of the undead empire, waves of armies went to the south, which finally made the northern tribes breathe a sigh of relief. At the same time, they were also very curious. Who is so powerful that the undead empire has entered a full-scale mobilization. This is just the beginning. If it really enters the extreme mobilization, the servant army that the entire undead empire can arm can even reach more than 3 million people. But as a last resort, Greene didnt want to exhaust the water and fish, and if the army of more than 100 king servants and the undead mecha army under his command couldnt stop the enemy, even mobilizing another million servants would be meaningless. Therefore, Green is more inclined to increase the production capacity of the undead mecha than to activate the minion army, and to develop more efficient and cheaper weapons. If the current production capacity is increased from 50,000 units a month to 100,000 units a month, no matter how much the frontline loses, it can be replenished. Therefore, before Green left the cemetery, he specially summoned Black Claw, Dr. Vincent and Professor of Arkansas, and handed over the task of continuing to expand the mecha factory to Dr. Vincent, and ordered to recruit more workers, conduct rapid training, and enter the Internship in an old factory. and took the opportunity to break the isolation between human workers and orc workers. This is Grimm''s attempt at social integration of humans and orcs. In fact, the genetic differences between orcs and humans are not as huge as it seems, and most orcs and humans are not reproductively isolated, that is, the combination of orcs and humans can reproduce normally, but in the past because of differences in body size and mutual There is little understanding between human and animal marriages. And it is different from the combination of [horse-donkey] or [liger], although it can give birth to mules and ligers, but the offspring cannot be continued. On the contrary, most of the half-orcs can give birth normally, and have quite good intelligence and physical fitness. Of course, this is just an attempt. Whether it can really break the gap between the two sides, Green did not report too much expectations. After all, the difference in appearance can easily lead to stereotyped prejudice. In addition, orcs are generally stronger than humans, but not as smart as humans. Cunning, easy to suffer in communication. And the orc''s solution to the loss or being cheated is simpler and more effective, which is to beat the other party''s **** out. In addition, Black Claw and Professor Arkansas were sent to the main world by Green. Originally, Green didn''t plan to develop new territories so quickly, but he had to guard against the three caves of the cunning rabbit. In case the worst happened, the foggy world and the cemetery were lost, and he had to have an alternative base. At this time, the newly acquired Grand Duke of Alsa is particularly important. And to increase the production of undead mechas to 100,000 per month, the resources of the undead empire alone are not enough to sustain. Even with the support of Princess Mulesina, a new source of raw materials must be opened up. The rich Alsa province has become the best choice. Black Claw and Professor Arkansas came to the main world this time to explore and develop the mineral resources of Alsa province, and secretly transfer part of the undead mecha factory to the main world. . Griffin City-State! In the early morning, just as it was getting bright, the monster soldiers started to attack. The city wall of the Griffin city-state was densely wriggling, and there were crowds of enemies in the field of vision. However, the guards who stood on the city wall and commanded aloft, at this time, no longer had the nervousness and fear of the previous days, because their king had come. Green appeared in the new cover of a mecha angel of death, wearing a black iron crown on his head, three pairs of pitch-black metal wings spread out behind him, suspended in mid-air, and the death energy radiated, covering the entire Griffin city-state. If it is normal, this depressing, cold and suffocating death energy will definitely make the people of the Griffon city-state feel fear and discomfort, but at this moment, it has aroused their cheers, wave after wave , boiled up. "Long Live the Empire~~~ Long Live Your Majesty~~~" I don''t know who started it. Those who were still complaining or cursing the undead empire not long ago began to worship and cheer for Green, the evil undead king. At the same time, behind the Griffin city-state, the undead empire army, which is as dense as the beast soldiers, began to appear in the field of vision. In the air, with the Great Ape King as the center, and three huge airships slowly descending under the clouds, the four behemoths slowly rolled over and smashed the clouds in the air, making it particularly imposing. These three airships were captured during the last war against Asgard. Green asked for it directly. Originally, he wanted to use it as a fire support jump ship in the air, but after getting it, he found that the speed of this big guy was a bit slow, and his magic defense was not enough, so he couldn''t get to the front line. If its just a normal-intensity war, its okay, but once the enemy has a legendary high-level powerhouse, this airship will become a target in the air. At this time, Green realized that the reason why the countries of the main world like to get a few of these airships is mainly to deter the enemy. However, in Green''s opinion, this is really a bit tasteless. Such a large airship costs a lot, and it is just to scare the enemy on the battlefield? Thinking back to the memory of his previous life, Green soon had an idea. He is going to convert this huge airship into an air carrier! Since the defense is not strong enough to go out to the battlefield and provide fire support, we simply put the cat in the back and launch the mounted aircraft outward. Because of the steam power technology, it is not difficult for Green to make an airplane. Compared to the manufacture of sophisticated and durable mechas, things like airplanes are simply garbage. So when Green proposed his idea and described it to Black Claw, the mecha expert was stunned for a while, and he looked at Green with a feeling of looking at a black-hearted profiteer. But no matter what he thought, Black Claw still designed this kind of flying, thin-skinned and big ''airplane'' according to the requirements. But when the blueprint was presented to Green, Green was stunned. This thing can also be called an airplane? Indeed, according to his description, there is a cylinder in the middle, wings are inserted on both sides, and there is a vertical tail, which has everything. But what the **** is that thick fuselage that seems to be obese and the tiny wings? Can this thing fly? In the face of Green''s questioning, Black Claw made an oath, and put out a bunch of formulas, and finally Green realized that after a long time, this guy didn''t think about aerodynamics at all, but directly on this ''Flying Chicken'' Inside is installed a floating magic circle and an anti-gravity generator. Green just rolled his eyes. With this kind of thing installed, even a pig can fly into the sky. In the end, Green simply went into battle in person, emphasizing countless times, reducing costs~reducing costs~reducing costs~ Important things to say three times! The wings are lengthened, the expensive floating magic circle and anti-gravity generator are removed, and the most simplified version of the steam power core is used. Only the more expensive alloys are used in the crew compartment and the power compartment, and the other parts are wrapped in thin iron sheets. It is made of high-quality wood, and it can be pressed out of the hole with a press of the hand. Under the guiding ideology of this ''shoddy manufacturing'', Green''s first aircraft was born. According to the assessment of the cemetery, the combat power of this aircraft, which looks exactly like a j-7, is only poor [20], which belongs to the first level of apprentices, which is almost equivalent to the level of ordinary skeleton soldiers. Green didn''t care either. He didn''t intend to make this kind of plane so powerful. As long as it could fly, launch rockets, and throw bombs, it was enough. After traveling for so long, Green has completely adapted to this world. In real air combat, you can''t count on planes at all. Whether it is a flying dragon or a griffin, both are fast and agile. Even if Green gets the j-20 out, he will only be beaten. So Green''s basic idea is to create bombers that mainly target the ground for long-range strikes. As for the enemy''s air interception, the griffin cavalry and the flying dragon knight will act as "fighters" escort. (end of this chapter) Chapter 703： 709??Black Winged Angel Chapter 703 709 Black Winged Angel Behind the Griffin city-state, accompanied by three airships, they arrived at the battlefield. They did not go forward to bombard the enemy as usual, but on the two runways side by side on the airships, planes continued to take off. It made a "humming" sound like locusts, hovering in the air, and quickly gathered into a group. Because of the use of the steam power core, these planes also emit white steam smoke in flight, leaving a beautiful white line in the air, drawing ''s'' for a while, and ''b'' for a while... Up to one squadron, all 60 planes took off and flew in the direction of the enemy like a swarm. There are three squadrons of aircraft on each airship, a total of 180 aircraft, three airships, and nine squadrons of aircraft, adding up to a total of 540 aircraft. Although the pilots are all novice trainees, they do not have high tactical requirements. As long as they can take off, land, and drop bombs, it is enough. You dont have to be afraid when you see the enemy. These gryphon cavalry, after surrendering to Green, quickly abandoned the original heavy crossbows and replaced them with dragon hunting rifles that had a long range and could fire five times in a row. Shooting directly with a rifle at a long distance, and still charging with a lance at a close distance, this is the best way for the Griffin cavalry to fight at close range. In the blink of an eye, the first three squadrons of planes that set off from the airship had already arrived over the Griffin city-state. The people in the city have never seen this kind of flying machine, they can only see a large number of them, each with a white smoke trailing behind them. There are also some extraordinary people who have extraordinary vision and can see more clearly. They are aircraft like iron barrels. The nose of the aircraft is also painted with all kinds of grinning beasts, including sharks, lions, and bears. , sea eagle... It looks menacing. However, some legendary powerhouses have seen the details. These aircrafts are all fakes. They only have weak psychic powers, and they have no combat power at all! Including Griffin Lord Fast also thought so. He frowned and wanted to ask worriedly, but he took a peek at Penny and Mrs. Sergey next to him. Seeing that they were all looking as usual, he simply held back his temper and took a look at what was going on. Just a few seconds later, the scene that appeared almost shocked Fast''s jaw. He stared at the outside of the city wall in a stunned manner. Thousands of meters were plunged into a terrifying sea of ??fire. The violent explosion even made his ears ring a little! You must know that Fast is a legendary high-level powerhouse, and his ears were buzzing with the huge explosion, which shows how shocking the air strike just now. The injured monster soldiers roared in pain and rolled on the ground in pain, but more monster soldiers died at the moment of the explosion. Although these planes are weak and cheap, the current cost of a plane is less than one-twentieth of Ma Run''s skeleton soldiers, and even the two rockets and an enchanted bomb carried under the wings and belly are worth more than the plane itself. Because there is no need to consider the issue of volume, the rocket mounted under the plane is several times larger than the sparrow rocket equipped by Ma Runjia. It is nearly two meters long and thicker than a human calf. The warhead is loaded with 30 kilograms of enchanted explosives. And the enchanted bomb under the belly was even more terrifying. It literally compressed 100 kilograms of high-explosive enchanted explosives into a gas tank, and threw it into a medium-sized mushroom with a diameter of more than 20 to 30 meters. "This...what are these...what weapons!" Griffin Lord Fast looked at the battlefield in shock. According to his experience, at least 30,000 monster soldiers were killed in this wave of bombing, and only more would be injured. A wave of attacks, causing nearly one-tenth of the enemy casualties, is simply too terrifying! At this moment, Fast is very fortunate that he chose to surrender decisively at the beginning, otherwise if this kind of devil-like thing came to the Griffin city-state... He dared not imagine that scene! With a grunt, Fast, many people in the Griffin city-state, and more leaders of the servant army who followed along, swallowed a mouthful of saliva and peeked at Green in the air, with awe in their eyes, More fear. After the first wave of attacks, more than 100 planes scattered in the sky like flowers and flew back, re-attaching rockets and missiles to prepare for the next wave of attacks. followed by the second wave of three squadrons. But this time, the demon beast soldiers were also prepared, and immediately put up the magic barrier, and at the same time flew out a large number of flying troops with fleshy wings and huge crossbow arrows behind them, ready to block the attack route of the aircraft. The Griffin Knights, who were waiting in battle, immediately greeted them. At the same time, the secondary artillery of the Great Ape King behind opened fire, and with a bang, a luminous ball was shot, which directly tore the magical barrier of the beast soldiers. In the next moment, the enlarged version of the sparrow rocket of the second wave of air strikes poured down, and then took the opportunity of the plane to climb up and pull down, and also dropped the enchanted bomb. With its own inertia, more than a hundred enchanted bombs drew a parabola with a large angle to survive, and they were about to fall into the array of monster soldiers. Suddenly, a pitch-black halo burst out from behind the beast soldiers, forming an arc like lightning and swept forward. Those enchanted bombs that had not yet landed were instantly detonated by volleys, and there were still two or three hundred meters away from the ground. , forming a terrifying high temperature fire cloud. The black arc light did not stop, and continued to strike in the direction of Griffin City-State. In a blink of an eye, it was about to catch up with the three flying squadrons that had just left, and to meet the planes that were about to launch the third wave of air strikes. "Huh? Did a natural disaster-level powerhouse take action so soon?" Green''s eyes narrowed, and a natural-disaster-level psionic energy wave erupted from the back of the beast soldier. However, this situation was as expected. Green stretched out his hand and roared immediately. Bajin, the bone dragon who had just been created, rushed up with a roar, and Bajin, who was wearing a bone dragon mecha, unabashedly broke out in a natural disaster. The breath of the order, a dragon breath containing powerful spiritual energy spit out, and met the incoming arc of light. The moment the two collided, a crackling sound was emitted, forming a dazzling ball of light in the air. The green bone dragon breath collided with the black arc light, and in the end, the arc light was extinguished with a slam, but the bone dragon Bajin was better, and the green breath that was weakened a lot fell into the black arc light. . Then came a roar, and another burst of black light that was the same, this time finally offset the bone dragon''s breath. At the same time, a huge, more than 200-meter-high psychic condensed colossus emerged from the array of monster soldiers. It was a black-armored warrior holding a giant sword. It was wrapped in black armor from beginning to end. Only in the gap of the visor revealed a fierce and arrogant gaze. Bone dragon Bajin was not afraid, let out a dragon roar, flapped his wings and flew towards him. Although the Bone Dragon Bajin was equipped with the Bone Dragon Mecha, he was also a big man with a body length of over 150 meters, but he was still a bit slender compared to the 200-meter-tall colossus. However, the strength of the middle-level natural disaster is real, and this time he rushed over and immediately knocked down the colossus of the natural disaster-level powerhouse, followed by a bone dragon to breathe out and say hello. And the giant sword swung by the black armored colossus was blocked by the tail of the bone dragon Bajin, making a sound of "clang", gold and iron mingled, and the cremation splashed. The titan armor covering the bone dragon''s tail was twisted and sunk, but this had no effect on the bone dragon. After the tyrannical Ba Jin took a breath, he opened his **** mouth and bit the head of the colossus. At this moment, the suppression of the middle-level natural disaster on the primary level is vividly displayed. The black-armored colossus couldn''t get rid of the bone dragon Bajin''s riding face at all. In the end, he had no choice but to slam the colossus back directly, revealing its body, but it was not a rough man in black heavy armor, but a black wing with only black wings. A female seraph who wears simple clothes and spreads three pairs of wings behind her back! The long black-haired seraph revealed his deity, staring viciously at the bone dragon Bajin, his armor only covered his plump chest and waist and crotch, revealing a large piece of snow-white and delicate skin, holding a black long sword in his hand. In an instant, several black arcs flew out, blocking the bone dragon that rushed up, and then the figure flickered, avoiding the bone dragon to counterattack. "Do you want to delay by guerrilla warfare?" Green saw the female angel''s intention behind him, but he didn''t try to crack it either. Anyway, the current situation on the battlefield is that one side has the upper hand, and three consecutive waves of bombing have caused huge damage. In this case, the black-winged angel didn''t want to retreat, but actually tried to hold back the stronger bone dragon Bajin. This obviously unreasonable move showed that she still did not admit defeat, and she must have kept her trump card behind. Green simply planned to take a look at the tricks behind these monster soldiers. I thought it was just a race from a certain void world, and accidentally discovered the misty world, but now it seems that it is not easy. The black-winged angel of the natural disaster grade is obviously different from the ugly and dull monster soldiers below, which makes Green a little curious, who is the person who created the monster soldiers, and can recover the angel of the natural disaster grade. And staring at your own site? Yes, these beast soldiers are not some kind of creature, at least not a species that has evolved in nature. Green found very obvious traces of artificial axe chisels on the bodies of these demon beast soldiers, and the souls of these demon beast soldiers were very simple, lacking some basic emotions and thinking, obviously artificial souls. And the technology of this artificial soul is not very sophisticated. Compared to it, it is not even as good as the soul transformation technology researched by the original Arkansas professor in Duke Frau''s laboratory. However, the artificial cultivation technology of the opponent is quite mature, as evidenced by the ability to cultivate millions of monster soldiers. And with such a huge artificial life manufacturing factory, it is conceivable that the other party must also have at least one void world. (end of this chapter) Chapter 704： 710? Battle Chapter 704 710 Fighting didn''t make Green wait long. About a few minutes later, there was a sudden bang, and a behemoth shot up from the back of the demon beast soldier. Accompanied by the downpour, the dark clouds in the sky are rolling, and the surrounding water elements are churning, which is several times more active than before. "Huh?" Green looked at the opposite side, and in his field of vision, a huge water element giant with a height of several hundred meters appeared. "The King of Water Elements with a high level of natural disasters!" Green was secretly surprised, this was the first time he had seen such a thing. The lower body of the King of Water Elements is a conical spiral, and the upper body is composed of flowing water. The body is extremely large, suspended in the air, like a hill, and an earth-shattering roar erupts as soon as it comes out, suddenly gathering water elements, In the blink of an eye, a huge wave formed and swept towards the Griffin city-state. The bewildered beast soldiers who had just been bombed also cheered up and charged again at the city wall of the Griffin city-state. "Did you dispatch the high-level natural disaster so soon?" Green''s heart froze. So far, he has not been able to figure out the cards in the opponent''s hand. What does it mean to directly dispatch the high-level natural disaster? Is the natural disaster high-level just the beginning? Or did the other party start to explode? But this time is not the time to think wildly. Unless Green intends to give up the cemetery, he has no room to give up or retreat. "Since that''s the case, let Biyi have a bigger trump card than any of us." Green gritted his teeth secretly, and immediately thought about it, and ordered an attack on the Great Ape King! In the next moment, with a bang, the main gun of the Great Ape King fired directly. A huge ball of light that was ready to go slammed out and aimed directly at the huge body of the water element. At the same time, the secondary artillery on both sides also opened fire, but the attack was the huge waves that swept past the Griffin city-state. Boom exploded continuously, and the huge waves on the ground were shattered by the secondary artillery of the Great Ape King, but the attacks of the beast soldiers behind were still surging. On the city wall of the Griffin city-state, the morale of the soldiers guarding the city was high, and they let out an exhilarating roar. Ordinary enchanted cannonballs exploded in the array of Warcraft soldiers below. The bullets from the enchanted rifle penetrated the inferior shields and hit the chest of the Warcraft soldiers. Several people worked together to open the bowstring of the heavy crossbow and put it on the three-meter-long belt. The enchanted crossbow bolt with the blasting effect, with a bang, bounced out, flew hundreds of miles in an instant, hit an enemy, and then exploded... However, the huge casualties did not make these monsters with insufficient heads retreat in fear, but aroused their fierceness, roaring more frantically, and charging faster. At this moment, there was only one thought in the minds of these demon beast soldiers, they rushed to the city wall in front and killed all the living people on it. At the same time, a new type of soldier appeared behind the demon beast soldiers. This is a humanoid monster with a height of more than six meters, with extremely strong muscles and a disgusting stench. They are dragging heavy wooden monsters in their hands. The hammer, step by step, did not care about the demon beast soldiers who just passed the calf below. Every time he stepped on it, the unfortunate demon beast soldiers were trampled to death, turning into a pool of muddy flesh and sticking to the soles of these huge humanoid monsters. "Hah! Hah!" The giants that looked more like apes screamed, there were about a dozen of them, striding forward, running faster and faster, rushing towards the Griffin city-state... At this time, the main gun of the Great Ape King opened fire, but the huge and dazzling light ball was raised by the king of water elements, forming a water wall to block it, making a loud noise, and a lot of water mist transpiring, filling the sky. The Great Ape King took the opportunity to transform into a huge mechanical giant ape, rushed over and crashed into the mist. The King of Water Elements had just blocked the bombardment of the main cannon when the wall of water collapsed, just as the Great Ape King crashed in, and the two behemoths fought hand-to-hand in the air. Although the Great Ape King looks like he has developed limbs, he controls Bekron and the Red Queen inside. Under the ultra-high-speed calculation and deduction of the Red Queen, the relatively optimal battle plan can be found in an instant. In comparison, although the King of Water Elements is tyrannical, his head is not so bright. The water element itself is a magical creature. Although it is huge in size, it seems that it is not weak in melee combat, but it cannot be compared with the violent gorilla of the Great Ape King. It should have been avoided as much as possible into melee mode, and flying a kite at a distance is the correct tactic. . It is a pity that the King of Water Elements chose to fight in melee. As soon as the two sides were entangled, the judgment was made. The King of Water Elements, which was bigger than the Great Ape King, was beaten by the water, and kept roaring. He tried to fight back, but was beaten. The Ape King is suppressed. Finally, the King of Water Elements burst out with spiritual energy, forming a huge circular wave impact, forcing the Great Ape King back a little, but before he could breathe a sigh of relief, he heard a boom. The Great Ape King, who had just been forced to retreat, opened his mouth wide and made a "Kicky Kaka" sound. The thick main gun protruded from his mouth, and the muzzle condensed a ball of light, blasted out like lightning, and gave the King of Water Elements again. After a somersault, the huge body fell directly from the air to the ground. The demon beast soldiers on the ground suffered, and were rolled by the King of Water Elements. In an instant, tens of thousands of demon beast soldiers were crushed into meat sauce. Although the body of the King of Water Elements is all water, it is reasonable to say that it is not enough to crush the monster soldiers with strong vitality, but his body contains the terrifying high-level spiritual energy of natural disasters. Those monster soldiers were not crushed to death at all. Instead, it was directly crushed by natural disaster-level spiritual energy. "Roar~~~" The King of Water Elements rolled in a circle on the ground, quickly flew up again, and let out a roar. But what responded to his roar was another bombardment of the Great Ape King''s main cannon. A wall of water blocked the falling ball of light. This time, before the Great Ape King rushed down, behind the water wall, a water dragon rose into the sky and met the Great Ape King head on... At the same time, the siege battle on the ground has entered a fever pitch. With the Griffin city-state as a support point, the army of the undead empire that came up behind collided with the beast army that surrounded the Griffin city-state. Green looked down and watched all this, and couldn''t help but feel a little excited in his heart. Although he said that in the first void world, he had also seen the collision and killing of millions of troops between the Condor Empire and the Church of the Holy Light. But it was someone else''s war after all, and this time it was a war between his undead empire and another mysterious force. The outcome of this war may even be related to the survival of the undead empire he built. To whether he can defend the cemetery that has been his biggest card since crossing. Therefore, Green''s mood is completely different, both nervous and excited. However, this war does not need Green to command, he only needs to watch, or as a warrior, join the war as an angel of death. The real commander of the war was still General James, who was the most experienced commander under Greene and was specially transferred from the Northern Army this time. At the same time, Claire and the Red Queen, the two alchemy computers, served as deputy to provide battlefield data and intelligence services to General James. Only natural disaster-level powerhouses dispatched ten, including two natural disaster high-level combat power. Including the leader of the servant army, there are hundreds of legendary superhumans, and there are dozens of top legendary high-level people. The ?? troops are even more elite, and the undead army under Green''s command is pouring out. After he was promoted to the natural disaster, due to the improvement of the spiritual power limit, the mecha production line was extremely explosive, and the number of the undead army directly under his command had expanded to nearly 400,000 people, plus the mobilized servant army, the total strength of the undead empire is as high as one One hundred and seventy thousand! Even General James was experienced in combat, commanding an army of nearly two million people in one campaign, which was the first time for him. But General James is also a veteran in the battlefield. In the face of this situation, he still remains calm, mobilizes the army, deploys the formation, makes correct judgments and responses according to the situation of the enemy and both sides, and makes decisions based on the calculation and deduction of the two online computers at any time. Minor tweaks... At this moment, two torrent-like armies are intertwined around the Griffin city-state. First of all, the monster soldiers who surrounded the Griffin city-state were first eaten by the mecha corps that rushed in the front, followed by the servants on the two wings, led by the outermost two ten thousand mecha corps. Under the cover of the flying squadron in the air, like two huge arms, they hugged the opposing army of demon soldiers. And behind the undead army, there was also a keel warrior with a height of more than six meters, equipped with a full-body mecha, and targeted to meet the giant monster with a huge wooden hammer that was rushing on the opposite side. In the hail of bullets, in the constant bombardment and shelling, the war showed its bloodiest and cruelest side. There is no romantic duel, no cherished rival, no adversary worthy of respect... Those are all imaginary works of literature. On the battlefield, there is only the rage and roar of your life and death, using a variety of weapons, smashing the enemy''s head and piercing the enemy''s chest. At this moment, whether it is humans, orcs, undead, or monster soldiers as enemies, they have all turned into machines that only know how to kill. The ground has already been soaked with blood and trampled back and forth, becoming extremely muddy, and the air is filled with There is an endless smell of blood, and the stench of filth discharged from the body after death. The sky and the ground are full of fighting and killing. As the center of the battlefield, the city-state of Griffin, faced the crazy impact of the army of monsters, and fought the most tragically. Especially when the war was raging, a jet-black arrow of light suddenly flashed from behind the beast army. It slammed into the outer city gate of the Griffin city-state with a swift dash. In the blink of an eye, there was a loud bang, and the half-meter-thick cast-iron gate of the outer city fortress was directly smashed into pieces. Together with the city tower above and the city walls on both sides, all collapsed, leaving a hole in the middle of the outer city wall. A huge gap with a length of 30 meters... (end of this chapter) Chapter 705： 711? Dark Crusader Chapter 705 711 Dark Crusader The outer city was suddenly hit by a gap, and the monster soldiers rushed in immediately. The collapse of the city wall caused chaos in the city. Seeing that the defending army was about to collapse, Mrs. Shirgai, who was standing beside Penny, stood up, slammed, and buckled her lower armor. She nodded tacitly to Penny, and then flew away. With a leap, it smashed into the direction of the gap in the city wall with a bang. Mrs. Shirgai, who was wrapped in heavy armor, fell to the ground like a cannonball, and smashed a big hole on the ground. The surrounding monster soldiers were all flew out by the blast of air, which stopped the enemy''s attack. Immediately, it roared loudly, like a female tyrannosaurus rex. The heavy sword slammed the shield hard, and under the infusion of spiritual energy, it made a loud bell-like sound. Mrs. Shirgay roared at the same time, transformed into a war machine, and slayed the enemy that was squeezed by the tide without hesitation. Originally, because the city wall was broken, the morale of the defending army was almost collapsed, and the fighting spirit was once again aroused. Mrs. Shirgai was born with such a warrior and leader. As she joined the battle, she actually blocked the attack of the monster soldiers in the gap in the city wall! However, this situation will not last long. Facing the enemy''s fearless attack, and losing the protection of the city wall, the defenders of the Griffin city-state are rapidly depleting, as if they were thrown into a huge meat grinder. Penny, who was standing on the inner city wall, has ordered to retreat to the inner city defense. Now with Green''s army reinforcements, they no longer need to use human lives to plug that gap. Simply abandon the outer city, and use the complex streets and buildings of the outer city to delay the enemy''s attack. However, the retreat cannot be done overnight. It will take at least twenty minutes or even half an hour from Penny''s order to the completion of the defense of the inner city. During this period, Madame Shirgay had to block the onslaught of the enemy in the gap in the outer city. "Lord Penny, I''ll go down and have a look too." Griffin Lord Fast also volunteered to fight. It was out of time for him to stand here again, no matter as the lord of the Griffin city-state or the deputy commander-in-chief of the Southern Legion. , he should be fighting on the front line in such a time of life and death. "Please be careful." Penny nodded slightly, watching Fast jump up, and jumped to the most intense battle below. Although Faust is also a Griffin Knight, at such a time, it must be impatient to ride a Griffin alone to fly over the battlefield. Fast simply abandoned the Griffin and went directly with Madam Shirgai. With his legendary high-level strength, he was safer in the melee. At the same time, a "rustle" sound suddenly came from the rear of the demon beast army. Even on a noisy battlefield, the sound was particularly conspicuous, causing many people to look at it uncontrollably. I saw a dense black spot appearing in the sky, appearing in an arc in people''s field of vision. This black spot is a huge insect more than one meter long, flying very fast, and spewing fire at the tail, like a jet engine. And on the head of the insect is a round meat sac, which swells and swells. The transparent membrane reveals green, and it seems to be full of green mucus. Green found something unusual and immediately strengthened the magic barrier, trying to block the strange insects flying from the air. But in the blink of an eye, the insect slammed into the magic barrier, and the poison sac above his head exploded immediately, leaving a pool of green mucus on the translucent magic barrier. This green slime is extremely corrosive, and it can corrode a large hole in the magic barrier in a short time, and the residual venom drips down. Immediately there was a sound of "stinging, stinging", and the soldiers below dripped this venom, which immediately began to corrode the armor. Some unlucky people were dripped with the poison in the gaps of the armor or where the skin was exposed, and suddenly gave out a shrill shriek. Screaming, the flesh was corroded in the blink of an eye, revealing the bones. And the number of those bugs is hundreds of thousands, and the black pressure is flying, covering the sky and the sun. For the first time, ?? Green''s army suffered heavy casualties, and some of the less determined servitors experienced a degree of confusion. Green was indifferent to this situation. After so much, he had already adapted to it. This is war, not playing games or joking, but a big hole that really needs human life to fill. The life of the enemy, the life of his own people, and even some people who have been by his side from the beginning, may die in the next war. Green''s gaze turned to the direction in which the highly toxic swarms took off. That is the real rear of the demon beast soldiers, about a hundred kilometers or more. Green could feel that a gaze was also looking at him, and their gazes intersected, sensing the existence of each other. "Is that person the commander-in-chief of these monster soldiers?" Green''s mouth was slightly upturned. was beyond Green''s field of vision. Although he didn''t see him, he sensed his presence. At the same time, beside the huge portal, a lonely figure, covered in a hooded robe, was also looking at Green''s direction. This pure white priest''s robe, coupled with a hood inlaid with gold threads, looks out of tune with the dark beast soldiers not far away. If Green was here, he would definitely recognize at a glance that this mans robe was actually the style of the Archbishop of the Church of the Holy Light! "Your Majesty Saint Fran, can your plan really succeed?" Archbishop Platine, who had just walked out of the huge portal, lifted the hood on his head with his hands. His gaze turned towards the direction of Griffin City-State, and he felt a familiar gaze from there. Archbishop Platine frowned slightly, he felt that this should be some kind of illusion, he had never been to this barren void world before. If Pope St. Fran had not ordered him to come, take back the clone left here, and directly occupy this void world, he would not even know the existence of this place. However, what happened at the moment was somewhat unexpected by Archbishop Platine. He has been the absolute confidant of Pope St. Fran for a long time. Even before Archbishop Link joined the Church of the Holy Light, he already knew the great ideal of Pope St. Fran - to get rid of the control of the gods and let human beings from the theocracy. Get truly independent! Yes, this is the ideal of Pope St. Fran. It may sound very ironic. The leader of the largest religious organization in the entire void is also the biggest **** stick, a servant who is loyal to the gods, and the Pope Saint Fran, who holds the highest divine authority in the world. The ideal in his heart is to overthrow the oppression of the gods on mankind. ! But Pula didn''t think it was ridiculous, but understood the idea of ??Pope St. Fran very well. Because only when they reach their level, can they truly see how cruel and ruthless the gods are squeezing all intelligent life, including human beings. That''s real squeezing, and fooling! And the human beings who are victims are still grateful to the gods and worship them. How ridiculous! Why ordinary people can only live to seventy or eighty years old, while those who have acquired extraordinary abilities through cultivation or other methods can live to two or three hundred years, and even all the strong can live longer? Its not because of what the extraordinary is like, but because the lifespan of ordinary people is deprived by gods! In ancient literature records, human beings once experienced a great golden age. At that time, human beings were born with powerful extraordinary abilities, and their lifespans were similar to those of elves, which were calculated in thousands of years. Later, when the golden age came to an end and entered the silver age, human beings began to degenerate. They were not born with powerful abilities, but had to undergo acquired practice, and their lifespans were greatly shortened. Until today, most people have completely lost their extraordinary abilities, and only a few talented people can inspire extraordinary abilities. How did such an obvious degradation happen? And not only human beings, other intelligent life, including orcs, elves, sea clan... all have a similar situation. In fact, degeneration does not exist. The truth is that the gods secretly stole the lifespan and abilities of most people. This is the real secret of human degeneration. Or this is not a secret, because after reaching the Holy Spirit level, you can see the essence of the world and you can find it. This is also why, the gods strictly control the number of places to be promoted to the Holy Spirit level, just to control this secret within a certain range. Only the foolish and loyal clergy who have been completely brainwashed by them can be promoted to the Holy Spirit level and continue to be their tools. . Pope St. Fran just discovered this, and then came up with some deviant ideas. However, this time, Archbishop Platine came to Muwu World, but he found that there was something wrong with this Void World, which was still in the final stage. In general, the Void world in the end stage will be very barren, sparsely populated, and civilization declines. Archbishop Platine has seen many such situations and has conquered several similar void worlds. But in this foggy world, he unexpectedly encountered a tyrannical power! Not only did he block the Dark Crusaders under him, but he also quickly assembled millions of troops, and even a natural disaster high-level powerhouse appeared! Dark Crusader, this is the name given to this unit by Pope St. Fran. He will use this dark army to find the true dawn of humanity! Archbishop Platine realized that this time he met a formidable enemy... At the same time, in the kingdom of Asgar in the overworld. In Weah''s mansion in the capital of the kingdom, Weah, who had just started a massacre, stood quietly by the window of the study, looking at the bustling and magnificent royal capital outside the window. At this time, the high-level officials of the entire Asgar Kingdom have been shaken. In a short period of time, six great nobles were slaughtered. No one claimed to be responsible for the incident, and there was no clue to point out who the culprit was. All of a sudden, rumors spread. . The most of them is to put this black pot on the head of the Kingdom of Lorenzo. (end of this chapter) Chapter 706： 712? Kbayevs Loyalty Chapter 706 712 Kebaev''s Loyalty There is no specific reason. Who made the Kingdom of Lorenzo just defeated the Kingdom of Asgar not long ago and received a large amount of land ceding compensation! At this time, the people of Asgar Kingdom would not think about who started the war first. They would only remember that hundreds of thousands of people died on their side, they lost territories in several provinces, and they had to pay a lot of indemnity. . For this reason, the government had to increase taxes, and took the opportunity to search for a sum from the people in the country, but this account was led to the head of the Kingdom of Lorenzo by public opinion. This time, there was such a **** and vicious assassination incident. As a citizen of the Kingdom of Asgar, the first thing that comes to mind is the Kingdom of Lorenzo. Although from a logical point of view, the Kingdom of Lorenzo did not have any motive to do this, but for the enemy, it does not matter. Anyway, the Lorenzo Kingdom is not a good person. If something bad happens, it must be done by the Lorenzo people. Of course, this is all public opinion. As the official of the Kingdom of Asgar, it is impossible to make a clear statement according to reason. However, this time, it was uncharacteristic. The government of Asgar Kingdom actually had something to do, and protested to the Kingdom of Lorenzo through the Ministry of Foreign Affairs for this matter! When Queen Silabel received the protest letter, she was still a little confused, and she didn''t know what was going on. Its true that the Asgar Kingdoms Ministry of Foreign Affairs is too efficient this time. The intelligence department of the Lorenzo Kingdom has not submitted the investigation report, but a diplomatic protest has arrived. Silabel frowned and called Kerbaev from the special bureau, only then did he know the ins and outs of the matter. "Go check this matter. Asgar Kingdom is a bit strange. I''m afraid there is some conspiracy here. Even if it''s not against us, we can''t be kept in the dark." Silabel ordered in a deep voice. "Yes! Your Majesty, I will immediately ask Asgar to investigate," Kebaev stood at attention. Since he was overwhelmed by Silabel, his admiration for this **** queen has grown day by day. Now it can be said that Silabel''s death loyal. Silabel nodded slightly: "Don''t be impatient. We are very strong now. Even if the Asgars have any conspiracy, as long as we don''t fool ourselves, any conspiracy and tricks are useless against absolute strength." "I understand, Your Majesty!" Kebayev replied, looking at Queen Silabel as if shrouded in a layer of light. Recently, he felt that Silabel''s momentum was getting stronger and stronger, and Kebaev, who was a legendary powerhouse himself, faintly felt that Silabel was getting closer and closer to the natural disaster level. This made him both happy and somewhat disappointed. If Silabel is still legendary, he may still have a little hope that he can become the queen''s patron, then once promoted to natural disaster, even this hope will be completely wiped out. After ?? left the palace, Kerbaev cheered up, suppressed the turbulence in his heart, regained the appearance of a tough guy again, and walked back to the headquarters of the special bureau with great strides. Back at the office, he immediately called the confidant who was in charge of the intelligence of the Asgar Kingdom, and ordered the director to go to the Asgar Kingdom in person, and be sure to get the first-hand intelligence information there. In fact, today''s situation makes Kebaev feel very passive. The information was not delivered from the Special Bureau, but through the foreign ministry of the other party, which made him very uncomfortable and felt like he was beaten in the face. But Kebaev is not a boss without responsibility. He knows that according to the work procedures of the special bureau, the people below do not have any omissions, so even if he is unhappy, he does not anger his subordinates. After arranging the work, Kebaev took a deep breath. But at this moment, a laugh suddenly came from the corner of the office. "Who!" Kbayev was suddenly startled, and immediately turned his head to look, secretly surprised that no one had sneaked into his office just now! "Don''t be nervous, I have no malice." A flame flickered in the corner, and it burst into flames. In a blink of an eye, a human figure was formed, and it was actually Modi! "Who are you?" Kbayev looked at the other party warily. Although he thought that his strength was not weak, the other party was silent. He was able to come here and take the initiative to appear. Obviously, his strength is far above him, and it is very possible. It is a powerful superhuman of natural disaster grade. Kerbaev didn''t act rashly, and the other party didn''t shoot directly, so he probably didn''t want to kill him. "General Kebaev, nice to meet you, allow me to introduce myself, my name is Modi, you should have heard of me." Modi spoke through the vibration of the revolutionary fire. "Modi!" Kebaev''s face changed. Of course, he had heard this name as the head of the intelligence department of the Kingdom of Lorenzo, and it could be said that he was familiar with it. "What do you have to do with me?" Kerbaev swallowed, trying to keep his composure, looking at the burning man in the corner. Modi laughed: "Her Majesty Queen Silabel is very beautiful and charming." Kebayev frowned, Modi''s tone was disgusting. Modi didn''t notice anything, and continued: "I know, your feelings for His Majesty Silabel, but with your current situation, I''m afraid it''s hard to get what you want, but... I can help you, how about it? Consider it !" Kbayev frowned, squinting at the flame man not far away, he had already guessed a bit of the other party''s intention, and said solemnly: "I don''t need it, Mr. Modi, please come back, and don''t come looking for it in the future. I, I can''t betray the kingdom and your majesty. This time, I just pretend that I haven''t seen your Excellency, and I hope there won''t be another time." Modi frowned, Kebaev''s toughness and loyalty were beyond his expectations. According to his estimation, Kebaev is not a loyal person and his will is not very firm, but now it seems that he has underestimated this person. Modi didn''t know that after the blood moon coup, Kebaev had grown up a lot, and his feelings for Silabel were not only those between men and women, but also the knight''s desire to protect the princess. The loyalty of the subordinates to the king, the worship of the idols by the brainless fans, if Kebaev has an attribute column, his loyalty to Silabel must be more than 90 at this time. Therefore, it is impossible for Modi to shake Kebayev''s loyalty with just a few words. Modi looked at the director of the Lorenzo Kingdom''s Special Bureau unexpectedly, then shook his head and murmured: "That''s a pity, I was very optimistic about you originally, but unfortunately... This is your own choice." "What do you want to do!" Kebaev had an ominous premonition in his heart, and suddenly shouted: "Someone!" At the same time, he reached out to press the button under the desk, which was the highest level of alarm, as long as he pressed it, he would immediately It will alarm the natural disaster-level powerhouses in the capital. However, when Kebaev''s fingers were still a few centimeters away from the button, he suddenly stiffened! Followed by the question from the secret room from outside the office: "Sir, what''s the matter~~~" Kerbaev''s expression was stiff, his eyes were full of wonder, his mind was still there, but his body didn''t obey. Modi gave a sneer: "It''s a pity, Your Excellency General Kebaev, you didn''t choose to be my friend." "Well~" Kebayev desperately tried to stimulate the psychic energy in his body, trying to regain control of his body, but only let out a muffled groan, and then the whole person fell into a state of absent-mindedness, and the pupils of his eyes seemed to flicker slightly. The undetectable spiral immediately closed his eyes, and when he opened it again, it had returned to normal. Dong Dong Dong~~ The knock on the door was louder, and the secretary asked anxiously, "Sir, are you all right?" Kerbaev said lightly: "It''s okay, don''t make a fuss, you go and sort out the recent information about the Asgar Kingdom, and give it to me at night." "Yes!" The secretary outside the door secretly breathed a sigh of relief. He heard Kbayev''s tone was wrong just now, and thought something was wrong! In the office, Kebaev casually began to scroll through the documents on the table, as if he could not see Modi in the corner. Modi''s flame-shaped face revealed a smile, and then slowly converged, and the figure disappeared, as if he had never been here at all. After get off work that night, Kebaev left the headquarters of the Special Bureau and returned to the mansion in a carriage. As the chief director of the Special Bureau, Kebaev can be said to be a daily manager. Although he is not ranked in the Kingdom of Lorenzo in name, his real power can definitely rank in the top ten. It is said to be off work, but Shang Kebaev has to get off work until late at night when he returns home. This is also the price that must be paid for mastering power. Sitting in the study, Kebaev was working at the desk, but at this moment, a figure flashed and stared at Kebaev. Kebayev didn''t notice the presence of this person at all. It wasn''t until a few minutes later that he subconsciously raised his head and suddenly saw the other person. His face changed and he quickly stood up. It turned out that the person who appeared in Kebaev''s study was Grand Duke Prady. At this time, Grand Duke Prady frowned slightly, his face was a little gloomy and contained anger. Without waiting for Kebaev to speak, he immediately raised his finger and pointed at the center of Kebaev''s eyebrows. With a flash of ??''s fingertips, a psychic energy penetrated into Kebaev''s mind, instantly making his body stiff, showing a painful expression. lasted for about a minute, and with a bang, Archduke Prady stopped. Kerbaev was already in a cold sweat, panting weakly, looking at Grand Duke Prady in disbelief in front of him with a confused expression, wondering what happened. "His Royal Highness, you... what''s going on? I remember that I was still in the office, and that person... was Modi!" Kbayev recalled the scene at that time, and couldn''t help but feel a little scared, and at the same time, he also realized that Modi was very concerned about him. It has just been hacked by Archduke Prady. (end of this chapter) Chapter 707： 713? Silabels counterattack Chapter 707 713 Silabel''s Counterattack In fact, in order to prepare for this situation, several natural disaster grades in the Kingdom of Lorenzo and Queen Silabel jointly agreed to secretly install monitoring spells on the important achievements of the kingdom. Once there is an abnormality, an alarm will be issued. . In fact, this method was not invented by the Kingdom of Lorenzo. Many countries have similar preventive measures to prevent their ministers or important people from being controlled by the enemy using magic or other means. "You don''t need to be excited, Your Majesty and I already know." Grand Duke Prady signaled Kbayev not to worry: "This time you performed very well, Modi''s strong methods are hard to guard against, this is not your fault. " "Thank you very much." Kebaev breathed a sigh of relief, but his hatred for Modi was even stronger. The dignified chief of the Lorenzo Kingdom''s Special Bureau has no ability to resist in the face of the enemy, like a little girl facing thugs, which is simply a great shame. "Modi~~~" Kbayev silently muttered Modi''s name, although he wished to smash the other party''s corpse into thousands of pieces and wash away his own shame. But he knew better in his heart, and this kind of thought was just thinking about it in his heart. For a natural disaster-level powerhouse as powerful as Modi, I am afraid that he will not have the chance to take revenge in this life. Meanwhile, in the palace. Queen Silabel looked gloomily at Grand Duke Prady who had just returned from Kebaev: "It has been confirmed, is it really Modi?" Archduke Prady nodded grimly: "It is indeed him, but I have lifted Kebaev''s mental illusion, but according to the feedback below, there are indeed many people in the kingdom who promote Modi''s ideas recently. It has been preached in various forms in various places, and many believers have been developed. Silabel frowned. Although Archduke Prady said vaguely, she knew that the real situation below might be more serious than expected. Because of the previous blood moon coup, although after a national war and a brilliant victory, Silabel''s prestige reached an unprecedented level, but the drastic regime change also made some people below, especially some intellectuals at the bottom. In this case, it is most likely to breed some unusual thoughts. If someone deliberately spreads propaganda at this time, it will be easier for these low-level intellectuals to accept it. What''s more, Silabel has seen Modi''s revolutionary ideas, which are very agitation and temptation to the bottom people. "It can''t go on like this!" Silabel paced back and forth, and after a moment of contemplation, she raised her head suddenly, with a determined expression on her face. Archduke Prady sighed helplessly in his heart, he was probably going to bleed again until this time. Archduke Prady couldn''t bear it. If the previous Blood Moon coup was aimed at officials who were corpses, and nobles with wolf ambitions, he felt it was right, but this time it was the people, some ordinary people who were inspired by heresy thoughts. Silabel raised the butcher''s knife... He really didn''t want to see that scene. "Your Majesty..." Grand Duke Prady said solemnly: "This matter should not have reached that point, we can adopt a more gentle method, after all, those people are the children of the kingdom, they are not enemies." Silabel''s gaze froze, and the majesty of a king involuntarily radiated out, causing the natural disaster grade Duke Prady''s complexion to change slightly. You must know that the current Silabel is only a legendary high-ranking, so Archduke Prady can''t help but secretly admire, this is the natural iron-blooded king, as a king, he is really unqualified. Silabel also found out that the breath was leaking, and immediately converged, she still respected Grand Duke Prady. After a good time, Silabel said solemnly: "It''s not that I want to kill people, it''s that I can''t think of a better way. I have studied Modi''s set, and once it spreads, it is a thought bomb, it will make people think , making people greedy and uncomfortable with the status quo. Archduke Prady frowned slightly. As for Modi''s thoughts, he only knew, but did not study it. Silabel continued: "Human nature is greedy, and the reason why those people are keeping themselves safe now is not because they are really honest and kind, but because no one tells them what they should get, and no one tells them what to do. Do it. But now... Modi is here, this **** is here to do this!" Silabel took a deep breath and said in a particularly heavy tone: "I have a hunch that this guy may shake the social pattern that has been passed down for countless years." "Is it that serious?" Grand Duke Prady showed an unbelievable expression. "It''s more serious than you imagined." Silabel replied affirmatively: "Also, because of the existence of extraordinary people, you should understand that only those people, those peasant slaves, even if they obtain weapons, it is impossible to offset the high-ranking people. The powerful strength of the extraordinary. So no matter how they develop, their revolution will not succeed, and they will only shed blood in vain." Having said this, Silabel closed his eyes, and after a few seconds, opened them again, showing a resolute aura: "So, I will never allow such a meaningless thing to happen in my kingdom. Cancer, must be Elimination, if appeasement and rape, and spread to the whole body, it will only cause more unbearable losses." Archduke Prady was silent. Although he did not agree with Silabel''s approach in terms of inner emotions, his reason told him that it was the most ''economical'' way. The next day, in the royal palace of the Kingdom of Lorenzo. The Special Bureau, the Military Intelligence Service, the Police Department... Various security agencies, and even some high-level officials of the military were summoned by Silabel and secretly held a meeting with a high level of confidentiality. Next, on the grounds of plotting to assassinate the Queen, a frantic and **** arrest and slaughter of the budding ideas spread across the country. Bear the brunt of the capital and the provincial capitals of the provinces. Because Queen Silabel issued a death order to implement the ''executive responsibility system'' and ''one-vote veto system'', no matter where, for whatever reason, there is an unfavorable situation, the highest commander and fief aristocrats in the region will be taken Dismissal or lowering the penalty for the title. When Silabel once again showed the iron fist of the Bloody Queen, the entire kingdom of Lorenzo also showed amazing efficiency. The special bureaus and police all over the place are like hounds with a keen sense of smell, finding out Modi''s followers hidden in the kingdom one by one, and then hanging them in the most prosperous square in the city. In just three days, in the territory of the Kingdom of Lorenzo, more than 5,300 people were arrested and sentenced to hang. People are like birds of prey, as if they had returned to the original blood moon coup. is located in an ordinary town where Lorenzo Kingdom and Asgar Kingdom meet. The most luxurious house in town belongs to the local lord, a young hereditary baron. This is a young nobleman who is keen on art and literature, but now he has become Modi''s ultimate believer and follower, and even contributed his family''s property and land to it. At this moment, Baron Alding held a letter, and walked into this mansion, which has been passed down for more than 300 years, with anger and some fear. On the sofa in the living room, the beautiful golden dragon girl was eating an apple, and Modi was standing by the window, watching the roses blooming in the garden behind. "Sir!" Baron Alding didn''t notice, his voice trembled. Modi smiled and looked over, and said kindly: "Aldine, how many times have I told you, don''t call me your lord, in this world, all beings are equal, regardless of size. And I have seen your loyalty to the revolution. , Your pursuit and yearning for the future, you are already my comrade, please call me Comrade Modi from now on." "Uh! Yes... yes, Modi... comrade!" Aldin was a little uncomfortable, but he was still very excited to be admitted by the great teacher he admired. "What happened?" Modi asked. He has been paying attention to the situation in the Kingdom of Asgar these days, but he has not paid attention to the intelligence of the Kingdom of Lorenzo. Originally, the Kingdom of Lorenzo was just a foreshadowing in Modi''s opinion. It will take a few years for the real flowering and fruition, including Kebaev, who is also a dark child. If he is not activated, even Kebaev himself will be left behind. Don''t feel anything wrong. But Modi didn''t expect that Silabel''s control of the kingdom was tighter than he imagined, and he realized it as soon as he stretched out his hand. After listening to Aldin''s report, Modi''s face turned gloomy, and he realized that he underestimated the Kingdom of Lorenzo and the Queen of Blood, Silabel. Thinking of this, he suddenly realized that there might be a problem with Kbayev as well. Modi immediately tried to activate Kebaev and contact the other party, but as he expected, there was no response at all. "It''s really resolute!" Modi didn''t get angry, but showed a smile of appreciation, and then said solemnly: "Forget it, there is no chance for Lorenzo Kingdom, let''s take a firm footing in Asgar Kingdom first. ." Oldin said with heartache: "Comrade Modi, did you really give up? We invested so much before, and sacrificed...so many comrades! That hateful executioner of Silabel, butcher!" Modi also showed a sad expression: "Oldin, my comrade! I am also very sad, but you must know that the revolution is not a romantic affair, nor is it a dinner party, the revolution is to bleed! Not only them, even you The same is true for me, if one day for the victory of the revolution, I need to sacrifice my life, I will not hesitate." Alding can feel Modi''s sincerity, this is not a casual talk, but a personal practice. And, for the sake of the revolution, Modi has lost his body and turned into a flame that is neither human nor ghost. "I understand, Comrade Modi!" Alding nodded firmly, he felt that at this moment, his soul had sublimated, his will was unprecedentedly firm, and he didn''t need to fear death! If he had to make sacrifices for his ideals, he would have no hesitation. (end of this chapter) Chapter 708： 714? A new line of defense Chapter 708 714 New Line of Defense In the end, Modi did not retaliate against the fierce reaction of the Lorenzo Kingdom, but rationally withdrew the remaining power in the Lorenzo Kingdom. In the final analysis, Modi is not a lunatic, he is just a revolutionary who is obsessed with ideals. When faced with failure, he is not hysterical, but calmly considers and chooses the best solution. In fact, the arrangement in the Kingdom of Lorenzo has failed, and if they continue to entangle, they will only suffer more ferocious blows and losses. After all, it has been proven that the Bloody Queen will not be relentless in killing people. So Modi wisely chose to admit the game and began to concentrate on managing the situation on the Asgar Kingdom side. For this, Silabel and the powerful natural disasters in the Kingdom of Lorenzo are happy to see it, Because of Duke Mora''s reminder, the Kingdom of Lorenzo had already ruled out the option of invading the Kingdom of Asgar. No matter how Modi tossed in the kingdom of Asgar, as long as he strictly guards the border and does not spill over, there will be no problem. However, at the same time, in the foggy world, Green encountered an unexpected situation. The defense of the Griffin city-state has ended, and finally ended with the retreat of the Dark Crusader. However, this battle also made Green and everyone in the undead empire see that the enemy''s strength is very strong. This retreat is only temporary, and it will soon make a comeback. Immediately, Green ordered that the people of the Griffin city-state be moved to the rear, and then gave up the Griffin city-state and retreated to the rear. Actually, the location of the Griffin City-State is not suitable for defense. The original purpose of establishing the Griffon City-State was to control the relatively fertile land around it, so the entire Griffin City-State was located in the center of a large plain and needed to be defended on all sides. The force of the original Griffin city-state could crush the surrounding tribes or kingdoms of other races, even with such a disadvantage, it would not hinder the security of the city-state. But this time, in the face of the attack of the Dark Crusaders, the geographical disadvantage of the Griffin city-state was vividly revealed. It was originally a city-defense battle on Green''s side, but it ended up being a plain field battle between the two sides. Fortunately, Green was well prepared this time and brought an army of 1.7 million, otherwise it would be really difficult to repel the enemy. Even so, nearly 200,000 people were lost in this battle, of which 120,000 were killed and 80,000 were wounded. The Dark Crusader on the opposite side suffered even more losses, because the equipment was not as good as Green''s undead mecha army, and the number of undead mechs was not dominant, and they attacked the city walls of the city-state. ]! It was for this reason that Archbishop Platine ordered a halt to the attack. Although the Dark Crusader is not an ordinary army, the bottom line for suffering casualties is high, but after a battle, the casualties [15%], although the army will not collapse, it will inevitably lead to low morale, and combat effectiveness will also be greatly reduced. It has to be reworked to recover. As for giving the enemy a chance to breathe during this period, Archbishop Platine never thought about it. Because before this, the Void World he invaded was directly crushed, and he never encountered such a situation. Moreover, although Archbishop Platine is superior in strategy and wisdom, he is a cleric after all, not a commander of the battlefield. In terms of commanding the war, let alone General James, the gradually mature Penny is also slightly better than him. better than ever. To deal with those shrimp soldiers and crab generals before, with the strength of the Dark Crusaders, there is no need for battlefield command at all, just push them directly. But this time, in the face of the evenly matched army of the undead empire, Archbishop Platine''s shortcomings were revealed. If General James was commanding the Dark Crusaders, he would not choose to retreat anyway. In this battle, although the Dark Crusaders suffered a lot, the Empire of the Undead was equally uncomfortable. From the very beginning, Green also somewhat underestimated the strength of the enemy, and chose to defend the Griffin city-state, and gave up the advantage of defense in a decisive battle in such a plain area. In this case, if Archbishop Platine can maintain enough pressure, drag the war to the vicinity of the Griffin city-state, and then mobilize reinforcements from the rear, it will definitely have a strategic advantage. Unfortunately, Archbishop Platine''s ability to adapt to the battlefield is still lacking, giving Green the opportunity to adjust the layout calmly. A few days later, when the Dark Crusaders regrouped and came to the outside of the Griffin city-state again, they found that the city had been abandoned directly. As for the method of burying enchanted explosives in the city, Greene did not use it this time. The other party has a high-level natural disaster, and it is impossible to hide such a small method. After 200 kilometers, the edge of the plain where the Griffin city-state is located is also near a mountain pass before entering the hinterland of the undead empire. The army of the undead empire rearranged its defense lines. In just a few days, a huge city wall with a height of 50 meters, made of steel and huge stones, stood up. This city wall, covered with magical runes, stretches 20 kilometers from east to west, and is flanked by a towering mountain range several hundred meters high. Only this gap can allow the army to pass through. When he saw this iron wall, Archbishop Platine finally realized that he had made a mistake before. At this time, Green had returned to the cemetery and handed over the front to General James. And there are the Great Ape King and the Titan Colossus controlled by Claire, two high-level natural disasters, and there should be no problem in the front line. Green returned to the cemetery, but there was a more important thing to deal with. In the laboratory near the cemetery, on a huge metal test stand, there is a Dark Crusader Army, a warrior called Monster Beast Soldier on Green''s side. This is a soldier who was captured on the front line. Although these beast soldiers are not afraid of death, they often struggle and resist frantically after being captured, and they are all killed by the enemy in the end. However, Green had given an order in advance that if there were any captured demon soldiers, they had to be brought back. The purpose was to conduct research in that laboratory. Before ??, he had a lot of doubts and guesses, but there was no supporting evidence. He needed to study the data to prove his guesses. Across the thick glass, Professor Arkansas was specially called by Green to preside over the research on these monster soldiers. Professor of Arkansas specializes in biology and soul transformation. Compared to this, he is far ahead of Black Claw and Dr. Vincent. As the monster soldier was dissected and analyzed, the experimental data was quickly obtained. Professor Arkansas frowned, handed the report to Green, and said solemnly: "Your Majesty, as you think, these monsters are indeed biologically human, and their life cycle is very short, equivalent to less than three years old, and their lifespan is also very long. Short, it should be less than ten years Green''s heart moved, although he had expected it before, but it was really confirmed, which still surprised him. Who is it that actually mastered such terrifying techniques of reproductive culture and rapid growth? This is terrifying. If the resources are sufficient, the soldiers can be rioted indefinitely, and there is no restriction on the population cap. Professor Arkansas also had a heavy face and continued: "Moreover, I also found a very dangerous virus in the body fluids of these creatures! It can spread among any humanoid creature, directly corrode the brain, make people lose their minds, and become a Monsters who only know how to eat and kill." "resident Evil!" These four words instantly popped into Green''s mind, but he quickly dismissed this thought, because several days had passed before he returned, and there was no sign of the virus spreading on the front line. And before that, the Griffin City-State had been fighting these mysterious monster soldiers for a while, and there was no virus spread. However, as an expert in the industry, the Arkansas professor will definitely not talk about it. Green asked in a good time, "How is the spread of the virus?" Professor Arkansas said solemnly: "Your Majesty, it is highly contagious, but this virus is very delicate. It has a biological switch, and it will not show symptoms until the switch is turned on. This is the most terrifying thing." Green couldn''t help taking a breath, and quickly asked, "How is the situation on the front line, and how far has the virus spread?" Professor Akses shook his head helplessly: "Sorry, Your Majesty, I don''t have first-hand information at the moment, and the test reagents have just been researched, and mass production will take some time, but the immediate priority must be to block the entire territory to curb the spread of the virus, otherwise... the consequences are unimaginable! " Green nodded. In fact, he understood the terrifying effect of the spread of the ''Resident Evil'' virus better than Professor Aksel. If he couldn''t contain it, the entire foggy world would turn into a ghost. Although it is said that Green is a necromancer, even if he really reaches that step, he is not afraid of turning those ''zombies'' into undead. But Green''s goal is not simply to become a powerful necromancer. He needs a real country, the ingenuity of scientists, the labor of workers, and the hard work of farmers in order to create mechas, planes, airships... Instead of commanding a horde of skeleton racks and zombies with rusty knives and guns, charge through the battlefield. Therefore, Green will never allow this ''Resident Evil'' virus to spread in the foggy world. Green pondered for a moment, then issued an order through the soul link, the entire undead empire, to block the entire territory! Each tribe, city-state, township, and factory area cannot walk around casually, and all business activities are suspended. The state implements a strategic rationing system and implements nationwide sterilization operations. Of course, the killing here is not sandblasting disinfectant, but the use of undead magic to directly kill possible viruses. Although this large-scale undead magic has weak damage to living things, it also has a fatal effect on the ''biochemical virus''. People feel a little uncomfortable at most, but they can prevent a possible deadly virus. Only a fool can''t understand this choice. As for the whole territory blockade, which restricts the freedom of the people, that kind of **** does not exist in the Empire at all. (end of this chapter) Chapter 709： 715? Resident Evil Chapter 709 715 Resident Evil In an instant, the entire undead empire was in a turmoil, and most of the humans and orcs didn''t know what was going on. even began to spread rumors privately that the undead king was going to turn everyone in the country into undead creatures. However, this kind of rumor was quickly extinguished without any consultation. All those who spread rumors will be whipped fifty times and executed by skeleton soldiers or zombies. Basically 50 hits, even a strong man, he has to go to half his life, if his body is weak, he will be killed directly. And things like skeleton soldiers and zombies, even if you want to bribe and intercede, you can''t find a way. At the same time, governments at all levels of the undead empire began to publicize, but the propaganda did not mention biochemical viruses, only that hostile forces secretly sneaked into the empire to maliciously spread diseases and plagues. This has stabilized the territory of the undead empire. Whether it is true belief or false belief, there is only one official statement. During the ?? period, there was also a nobleman who had a head in the water and migrated from the main world. He wanted to take the opportunity to stir up an uprising, and contacted some previous relationships, and wanted to take the opportunity to establish an independent kingdom in the undead empire. As for the result, one can imagine. The insurgent army of less than 3,000 people was soon surrounded and suppressed. All those who participated in the uprising were hanged, including the nobleman and the people who participated and their families, a total of 13,000 people, and were hanged in the center of the city. For the first time, Green raised the butcher''s knife to the servants in the undead empire. In this case, he will never allow any noise within the empire, any factors that may endanger the stable operation of the country''s war machine. As soon as you see signs of it, you will hit hard. However, things went beyond Green''s expectations. On the third day after the Arkansas professor discovered the ''biochemical virus'', a virus outbreak occurred for the first time in a small town not far behind the front line. In a small town, more than 1,000 people were infected by the virus, devouring each other and biting each other, not a single one of them survived. Green received the report, his heart sank, and he murmured, "Is it still here in the end?" Originally, Green hoped to strictly guard against the dead, and to control this virus outside the scope of the undead empire. But now it seems that this kind of thinking is still too naive. Since a switch can be implanted in the biochemical virus and the time of the outbreak can be controlled at will, it means that the virus is quite mature and can be used as a very terrifying biochemical weapon. . Under the deliberate spread of the enemy, how could it be easily controlled! Green pondered a little, digesting the mood swings caused by this information. In fact, this kind of situation was also expected by him, and it was just a remedy before. Immediately, Green directly ordered the undead natural disaster Locarius through the soul link, and immediately went to that town to deal with the zombies infected by the ''biochemical virus''. For this situation, the Necromancer is the best choice. Since it has been infected by the virus, it simply becomes an undead, and the necromancer also has a very powerful killing effect on the virus. At the same time, at the rear of the Dark Crusader, it was the site of the original Griffin city-state. In a huge airship hovering in the air, next to Archbishop Platine stood several middle-aged men dressed in priestly costumes of the Church of the Holy Light, and beside them was a very machine in the style of the Church of the Holy Light. On the virtual screen, dense spots of light appeared. Each point of light represents the biochemical virus they spread. However, on the screen, those light spots are disappearing rapidly in a large area. Archbishop Platine''s face was gloomy, looking at the situation on the screen, his brows were furrowed, and he was silent. "My lord, the other party must have discovered the black death virus, and they are killing it on a large scale in an orderly manner." A priest said in a deep voice: "At the current speed, at most three days, the black death virus we have spread will not be able to form. A massive explosion." The Church of the Holy Light calls this accidentally discovered and cultivated virus the Black Death Virus. Archbishop Platine was silent. Originally, he wanted to wait a little longer for the virus to spread completely, and then start the virus suddenly, paralyzing the entire enemy''s country in an instant, but he didn''t expect the other party''s response to be so fast. In this situation, even if the virus is turned on immediately, it can spread to the south of the undead empire at most, and it will not have a decisive impact on the entire war situation. And according to the information in his hand, Archbishop Platine is very clear that the enemy on the opposite side is a natural disaster grade necromancer, who is an expert in dealing with this virus. He is really unsure of what effect he can achieve in the end. But now, he has no choice. Archbishop Platine nodded and said: "Okay, start the virus immediately, and at the same time launch an attack on the front line!" With an order, soon behind the direction of the undead empire, more than eight cities, thirty-two small towns, and many villages broke out the terrible black death virus. The death toll was as high as one million in an instant. Fortunately, this place is mainly an agricultural area, which has little impact on the industrial production of the undead empire. Coupled with the previous strict quarantine policy, these viruses did not spread quickly. With the entry of the necromancer group led by Rocarius, the zombies infected by the black death virus were quickly transformed into undead creatures, and the undead energy was used to completely kill the virus. This situation was finally effectively contained. And a new frontal attack by Archbishop Platine was thwarted. In the face of the rebuilt defense line based on the terrain personally chosen by General James, the enchanted city wall with a height of 50 meters, the defense of more than one million troops, and a steady stream of support. ? This time, farther north. The human city-state where Archbishop Link''s clone is located. Because of the long distance, the speed of information transmission is limited. We just received information that a large-scale war broke out in the south. At the city-state''s elders meeting, looking at this relatively detailed information, the seven elders and some other high-level city-states all had ugly expressions on their faces, unable to hide their fearful expressions. They are very clear that there is definitely no problem with the source of the intelligence. Even if the data inside is somewhat watery, it will definitely not exceed [10%]. According to the description in this intelligence, in this unprecedented war going on in the south, both sides have invested nearly two million troops and dispatched extraordinary powerhouses with high levels of natural disasters. What is this concept! Not to mention the high-level powerhouses of natural disasters, just investing two million troops at one time, such a huge mobilization ability is too terrifying! You must know that the population of their entire city-state is just over two million. If there is a war, even if it is extreme mobilization, you can only make up an army of 200,000 people. I feel chills on my back, no matter who wins the war in the south, in the near future, if that kind of behemoth turns its head and expands to the north, with their strength, they don''t need to fight at all, just surrender. Thinking of this, some people present secretly breathed a sigh of relief. That''s right! Surrender is not an option! As the highest decision maker, the Great Elder was also very entangled in his heart. He never thought that such an unconventional and powerful enemy would appear in his old age. Archbishop Link, who was standing behind the Great Elder, was secretly surprised. As the first archbishop of the Church of the Holy Light, although he did not participate in some of Pope St. Fran''s plans, he was generally aware of the existence of the Dark Crusade. Its just that he didnt investigate further at the beginning, and some of his subordinates found out the relevant situation, and they were all suppressed by him. What really surprised Archbishop Link was that the undead empire in the south was able to block the attack of the Dark Crusaders head on! Such a powerful strength has greatly exceeded his previous expectations, and even made him wonder if something went wrong! That is the Dark Crusaders, the terrifying war machines that once conquered and destroyed more than a dozen void worlds. Are they going to smash their halberds and sink into the sand this time? This made Link even more curious, what happened to the huge undead empire in the south? If it is said that a country of this size and strength can develop based on this barren foggy world alone, he does not believe it at all, that is a liar! Therefore, Link is very sure that there must be some power hidden behind the undead empire. "Is it the Condor Empire? The Death Council? Or the Kingdom of Sithorn?" Link thought silently in his heart, and finally he preferred the Kingdom of Sithorn. Because according to the reality of the intelligence, in the army of the undead empire, a kind of mecha with good combat effectiveness has appeared, and a small aircraft that can drop bombs at a long distance has also been dispatched. Among the various countries on the continent, when it comes to the use of machinery, the kingdom of Sithorn is definitely associated with it. In fact, this is also the limitation of their intelligence transmission. It only uses simple text descriptions, and there is no pattern of related mechas. Otherwise, Link can see the details at a glance. The kind of undead mecha provided by Gemu Very similar to the Condor Empire. Then, according to the clues from the Gemu Company and the Kingdom of Lorenzo, Green''s identity will surface. Unfortunately, those intelligence officers did not understand the importance of that kind of mecha, and only mentioned one sentence in the intelligence. It took a long time for Link to finally confirm the origin and footsteps behind the undead empire. "Everyone, the situation we are facing is very serious now." The elder coughed and drew the attention of everyone present: "Although this war is thousands of kilometers away from us, it has determined us to some extent. The life and death of the city-state, do you agree when I say this?" Everyone was silent, but nodded slightly. The elders said this was not an alarmist. As the ruler of the city-state, there is not a single person here who is not a human being. After waiting for a few seconds, the first elder continued: "Since it is approved, I will not talk nonsense here. What should we do next? Tell us your opinions, don''t be hesitant, and speak freely." (end of this chapter) Chapter 710： 716? Zerglings Chapter 710 716 Zerglings The main world, the kingdom of Asgar, the secret residence of Weah. Since the last time he secretly assassinated six great nobles, Weah has been hiding, waiting for the situation to change. This is a mansion located on the outskirts of the royal capital. On the surface, it belongs to the holiday villa of a silk merchant. No one knows that the real owner here is Weah. It is only in this place that Weah, who is a ''shadow'', can get a moment of relaxation. On the lawn in the backyard, there was a lounge chair with a mask on his face, making him look like a fat middle-aged man in his forties. On the lawn, a little fat dog that looks a little stupid is playing with a little boy, not far away is a long white woman, not particularly beautiful, but looks very virtuous, looking at the little boy and The puppy, his eyes are full of the brilliance of motherhood. The neighbors next door will feel very envious when they see this scene, and sigh in their hearts: "What a happy family!" Wea looked lazily at the clouds in the sky, and he seemed very relaxed. No one would have thought that not long ago, the murderer who made the capital uproar was this fat businessman who looked very laid-back. However, at this moment, a voice came from Weah''s ear, which made his body stiff and suddenly became nervous. "Modi! It''s you!" Weah heard the voice, it was Modi who appeared in front of him. Unlike when Kebaev faced Modi, there was no room for resistance. Weah, as a natural disaster, although his strength was not as good as Modi, he also had the power to fight against him. Besides, Modi''s identity is not visible in the Kingdom of Asgar, so he will not tear his face until the last step. "My friend, don''t be nervous, I won''t hurt your family." Modi''s voice sounded from Weah''s ears again. Although he said it wouldn''t hurt, it was full of threats. However, Weah sneered and raised his hand unexpectedly at the next moment. With a sudden bang, the boy who was playing with the puppy shot a **** arrow between his eyebrows, the smile on his face suddenly stiffened, and with a thud, he fell to the ground. The woman over there changed her expression and rushed over immediately, but did not scream or show any miserable expression. With a virtuous smile on her white face, ?? came to the little boy who fell to the ground, pulled him up, and murmured, "Little Rick, I need to go home and sleep when I''m sleepy, but I can''t sleep outside." After saying that, he got up and picked up the little boy''s corpse, and started to walk into the house step by step. And the puppy playing, as if nothing had happened, as if there was a little boy playing with it. Modi gave a "hmm", this situation was a bit unexpected. He originally thought this was Weah''s secret base, but his people finally found out. That woman and boy are Weah''s lover and son, and Weah''s only weakness in the intelligence. However, he did not expect that all this was just an illusion! Of course ??Weah couldn''t kill his only son with his own hands, so there was only one possibility, and all this was a cover-up. "As expected, it is the shadow of the Asgar Kingdom, the last protective barrier of the royal family. It seems that I underestimated you." Modi said in a deep voice. The two recent actions in the main world, whether on the side of Lorenzo Kingdom or in the face of Weah''s plan, have not had too ideal results, which made Modi deeply realize that these seemingly decadent kingdoms, It is not unreasonable to exist for hundreds or even thousands of years. After he merged with the fire of revolution, with the explosive growth of his strength, he somewhat underestimated the people of the world. This made Modi begin to introspect, but at the moment he had to face Weah, he calmly said: "My friend, you may have misunderstood, we are not enemies." "But we''re not friends either." Weah''s voice was slightly hoarse, and he responded indifferently: "What''s the matter with me? Don''t be around the corner, and besides, no one can threaten me! I hope you can understand, even if it''s my own son, If necessary, I will also start, and then...I will never die!" Modi''s heart sank, and he did not doubt Weah''s determination at all. By this time, he had realized that the former prince of the Asgar Kingdom was now the shadow of the king and the fourth natural disaster powerhouse. Just a lunatic! There is no reason to talk to a lunatic! Although Modi is paranoid and can give a lot for the ideal in his heart, he is not a lunatic, at least so far, he thinks he is not a lunatic. "Okay, I see." Modi thought quickly, if he wanted to suppress Weah today, he had to show the aura of a dead fish. However, this time he just came to negotiate a deal, not for a showdown, and simply made a concession. "There is a deal, I wonder if you are interested?" Modi adjusted his form and began to talk about business... After ten minutes, Modi had already left. Weah was still leaning on the reclining chair, and the little boy who was carried into the house by his mother just now was playing with the puppy again, as if nothing had happened just now. In Weahs hands, there was an extra list with several names written on it: Ferron Disco, Vander Vaart, Silva Meron As the prince of Asgard, and the current shadow, of course Weah knows the identities of these people. Although they are not as good as the great nobles who died before, they are all big men with real power on the ground. Now Modi has let him kill these people, which makes Weah''s heart a little tangled. According to reason, without the order of the king, the shadow can never act without authorization, but it can be seen that Modi has given a price that he cannot refuse. "What should we do?" Weah thought silently: "Besides, what is Modi trying to do to kill these people? Is he going to start a revolution in the kingdom of Asgar?" Thinking of this possibility, Weah sneered and sneered. Modi doesn''t understand the situation in the Asgar Kingdom at all, and it is impossible to develop that set of revolutionary theories here. "Modi! No matter what you want to do, when one day you discover the real secret of the kingdom of Asgar, I don''t know what your expression will be?" , instantly burnt to fly ash. But since it is a transaction, Weah has to see the sincerity of the other party first. If you want the shadow that belongs only to the king to do things, its not enough to just talk and white teeth. Weah will take action only after seeing the deposit. Moreover, Modi''s request is not simple. He not only wants to kill these people, but also find something from their homes. According to Modi, this is the most important thing. But Weah scoffed at this, he didn''t believe Modi''s statement at all. The real purpose of the other party is definitely not to simply kill or find something. These may be to hide people''s eyes and eyes, or they may be to make noises. Modi''s real purpose must be very secret and hidden... Mist world, cemetery. Professor Arkansas has put all other work down and started to study that kind of biochemical virus. Although the outbreak of the black death virus was contained after making huge sacrifices, Green was also shocked into a cold sweat. If the Arkansas professor had not discovered the virus in advance and made him take precautions, it would have been really troublesome this time. If the black death virus spreads to the whole territory of the undead empire and suddenly breaks out... The consequences could be disastrous! But luck and misfortune depend on each other. In addition to causing losses, this Black Death virus outbreak also allowed Green to obtain samples of this biochemical virus. With a sample, you can study and use this unavoidable virus for your own use. And Green firmly believes that his scientific research force must be stronger than those of the ''Warcraft Soldiers'' on the opposite side, and a new virus cultivated through research will inevitably surpass this biochemical virus. Besides, what do necromancers do, spread viruses, and create plagues, this is originally the profession of necromancers. But at this time, the battle situation on the front line has undergone new changes. Green received a report on the way forward, and the Dark Crusaders on the opposite side actually dispatched new troops! Green immediately threw his consciousness back into the Angel of Death who remained on the front line. Soon he saw a new enemy appearing on the battlefield. It was a kind of calf-like, hard-shelled armor on the surface. The hind legs were very strong, and it had the ability to jump. The maximum jump height was about eight to ten meters, and there was no long-range attack. , the main weapon is the teeth... Green came to the front line and saw the eyes of these "Zerglings" rushing up like a tidal wave from God''s perspective and almost fell to the ground. What the **** is this? Could it be that other than him, someone else has also crossed into this world? With an ''interstellar system'' or something? Because this so-called new unit is obviously the ''Zergling'' of the Interstellar Zerg, also called ''Puppy'', what is going on? Green had doubts in his heart, but he didn''t panic too much. You have an interstellar system, and I have a super cemetery. Even if that happens, don''t be afraid of him. Besides, Green looked carefully and found that this kind of ''Zergling'' is somewhat different. For example, it is not an arthropod Zerg at all, but a vertebrate, somewhere between reptiles and mammals. And this kind of thing, like the previous beast soldiers, is not a natural creature, but is adjusted and grafted through biotechnology. This made Green secretly relieved. If it was something produced by a system, it couldn''t have been made so rough, like a half-finished product. It seems that this is a cheaper unit created by the enemy through biotechnology. It should be that the cost of attacking the defense line of the undead empire is too high, so this cheaper and more numerous troops are sent to attack the enemy''s defense line. Green guessed so in his heart, and he had seen that after several hours of fighting, ten meters high corpses had been piled up outside the city wall, so that the original fifty-meter high city wall actually only had less than forty left. height in meters. (end of this chapter) Chapter 711： 717? Second line of defense Chapter 711 717 Second line of defense The Dark Crusaders sent Zerglings, which were originally a kind of troops that were not favored by Archbishop Platine. In Platine''s view, this kind of ugly thing can''t be called a soldier at all, at most it is a beast without a brain. This kind of thing was originally the product of the failure of the study of the Dark Crusader, but it came in handy at this time. Archbishop Platine did not expect these things to break through the barriers of the undead empire. He only hoped to use these flesh and blood to fill the fifty-meter city wall, forming a large slope, which could be rushed up directly. But he still thought too simply. As the ''Zerglings'' swarmed up, they began to pile up and rise. It seemed to be going very smoothly, but Archbishop Platine always felt that something was wrong. But he couldn''t think of anything wrong for a while. At this time, under the defense line of the undead empire, the piled up Zergling corpses were already taller than twenty meters. And the firepower above the city wall is also more ferocious, trying to eliminate the rushing Zerglings from a longer distance, and try to delay the process of stacking the corpses below. The two sides entered into an alternative competition. Until evening, it was already dark, and the attack still did not stop. This time, Archbishop Platine learned the lesson of the last time, for fear that after stopping the attack, the opposite side would take advantage of the middle of the night to dispose of the large corpses accumulated during the day. After all, this is not impossible. At this time, Green was suspended in mid-air as a clone of an angel of death, looking down at the battle below from behind. Behind Green, behind the city wall that was being violently attacked, about 50 kilometers away, an identical enchanted city wall had been built. In other words, even if the enemy pays a heavy price to break through the first line of defense, they can only advance 50 kilometers, and they will face a 50-meter-high fortified city wall again. And behind this city wall, the third line of defense has begun to be built. A large number of engineering mechas, cyclops, orc coolies... are building the city wall at a speed visible to the naked eye, and under the city wall, thousands of magicians Magic runes are being engraved to give this ordinary city wall the ability to defend against magic. "Okay, let''s retreat." General James, who was watching the frontline battle, gave the order. At this time, under the first city wall, the corpses of Zerglings nearly 40 meters high have been piled up. If you wait for a while, you can jump directly to the top of the city wall with the bounce of the Zerglings. Under such circumstances, General James decisively gave the order to retreat. In fact, the real defensive army had already retreated to the second line of defense, and there were only less than 200,000 defenders left on the front line. With an order, the 200,000 defenders also began to evacuate from the city wall in an orderly manner. After the ?? firepower was weakened, a large number of Zerglings were able to rush under the city wall, but because there was still a few meters away, they couldn''t jump up, they could only step on each other and keep climbing. At this time, a group of locust-like shadows suddenly flew from behind, making the unique "bounce" sound of the steam power core in the night. The air support that took off from the airship finally arrived, followed by a baptism of rockets, covering a large area of ??Zerglings coming up from behind, finally interrupting the charge of these insects who didnt know their fear. The defenders above the city wall took the opportunity to retreat quickly, and when they got inside the city wall, they immediately jumped on the transport vehicle. These six-wheeled, steam-powered transport vehicles can run at a maximum speed of 160 kilometers per hour, faster than those Zerglings running at full speed, rushing wildly on the road leading to the second city wall that has been repaired . At this moment, there were less than 30,000 troops left behind on the city wall, and all of them were the undead mecha army under Green''s command. Just five minutes later, the Zerglings that were attacked by the rockets rushed up again. According to the calculations of Claire and the Red Queen, the total number of Zerglings sent by the enemy is likely to be more than 3 million! According to the feedback from the ghosts sent to investigate, Zerglings were still pouring out of the huge portal at this time. And the new situation, in the city of the occupied Griffin city-state, the Dark Crusaders actually opened a huge dark blue portal. This situation makes Green attach great importance. According to the investigation, the scale of this portal is even larger than the one at the beginning. It can not only transmit more troops, but also transmit existences with higher psionic levels. Green had a hunch that a big guy might come over this time. "Report! The transporters have all been evacuated." An electronic voice without any mood swings came. In the headquarters of James and the generals, through the network of battlefield souls built, General James no longer needs a large number of messengers, and uses cumbersome military extremely magic messengers to give orders. He can give orders to the commander of the Ten Thousand Legion directly through the soul network. General ?? James nodded: "Make one last rocket salvo, then retreat." With the order, the 30,000 mecha army still standing on the first line of defense immediately set up the sparrow rocket launch slot on their shoulders. "suddenly~~~" The flames flashed quickly, and Ma Runjia''s four sparrow rockets were shot out in the shortest time. followed the mecha on the city wall and turned around at the same time, and jumped from behind the city wall. When ?? approached the ground, with a puff, steam was sprayed from under his feet, buffering the force of the fall, landing with a bang, and immediately turned on the sliding mode, gathered into three columns at an extremely fast speed, and retreated in the direction of the second line of defense. Suddenly, the firepower on the city wall disappeared, causing Archbishop Platine to frown. In fact, from the sudden burst of rockets just now, he felt that the opposite side might have changed. However, Archbishop Platine guessed that the Undead Empire should find a way to remove the Zergling corpses under the city walls. It''s just that he didn''t expect that the enemy simply gave up this line of defense that had rescue value. This made Archbishop Platine''s heart sink, and he immediately ordered the Dark Crusaders to go up. did not encounter any ambush, and in just over ten minutes, he had rushed to the head of the city and quickly occupied the city wall. But Archbishop Platine stood on the wall, his face sinking like water, staring straight ahead. Before, because there was a magical barrier, he couldn''t see the situation behind this line of defense clearly. Until then, he could barely see dozens of kilometers away, but there was still an identical line of defense, the same strong enchanted city wall, also as high as five. Sixty meters, the same... Anyway, it''s all original, without any cutting corners. Archbishop Platine scolded in a faint voice: "Damn undead!" He knew that this time he really encountered a formidable enemy. Not only was his combat power strong, but his engineering construction ability was also abnormal. Now he will be faced with a very difficult choice, should he continue to attack, or find another way? Archbishop Platine ascended into the air, observing the surrounding terrain. In his vision, this canyon is about 100 kilometers long, the widest part is only 30 kilometers from east to west, and the narrowest is less than ten kilometers. Green''s second line of defense was built in this narrowest spot. And according to the length of this canyon and the position of the second line of defense, even if this is broken, at least there is an identical enchanted city wall waiting for him behind. "Do you want to give up the march from here and find another place?" Archbishop Platine was a little uncertain. Because he was not fully prepared before he came, according to previous experience, this kind of void world in the terminal period would hardly encounter any powerful enemies, and the Dark Crusaders used to be completely crushed. So Archbishop Platine didn''t even have a specific map around him. He followed the enemy here before and followed them all the way. If you want to change the direction of attack, you must spend time scouting the surrounding terrain, which wastes a lot of time and energy. Archbishop Platine knew that he did not have that much time, and immediately decided that no matter how much the cost, he must fight quickly! Thinking of this, he once again looked at the densely packed Zerglings below, and muttered: "These useless things, even if they waste more, His Majesty the Pope won''t blame me!" After ?? made up his mind, Archbishop Platine no longer hesitated in his eyes, and immediately issued an order to continue to let the Zerglings attack. At the same time, he ordered the rear to mobilize more Zerglings. He needed more cannon fodder to fill the enemy''s city walls... At the same time, the rear of the undead empire. The previous outbreak of the Black Death virus caused huge losses to some cities close to the Griffin city-state. Nearly one million people died, which is equivalent to one-thirtieth of the population of the entire undead empire. Fortunately, there are necromancers restraining this virus, so it did not cause a wider spread. However, this virus fell into Green''s hands, but it opened another Pandora''s box. And also helped Green light up another technology tree - microbiology. Actually, in this world, because of the existence of magic and alchemy, the technology tree of this world is crooked. Especially in biology and medicine, most people tend to use magic and alchemy to solve problems, and most of the research methods are magic and alchemy. For example, Professor Arkansas is already an expert in this field in this world. He can create artificial humans, transform souls, and study limb grafting... However, even for this top expert, his research perspective still does not extend to the level of genes. The reason for this situation is that, firstly, it is due to the limitation of tools, and secondly, there is no need. Since most problems can be solved by magic means, there is no motivation to explore the deeper root causes. But Green knew that the study of biology was absolutely inseparable from genes. (end of this chapter) Chapter 712： 718? Zombie Zergling Chapter 712 718 Zombie Zerglings Actually, it doesn''t mean that the biological scientists in this world who are sitting on magic and alchemy do not know the existence of genes. Of course they knew about this helical structure, they just thought it was useless. But when I got to Green, because of the inherent understanding before crossing, I always felt that genes were the right way, and it sounded tall. So he asked his scientists to reach the genetic level in biology and combine it with magic and alchemy. It is precisely because of Green''s request that the Arkansas professor discovered the existence of the Black Death virus so quickly, and quickly improved a new version. However, it is different from Green''s impression of the Resident Evil virus that turns humans into zombies. The virus researched by Professor Arkansas is the product of the combination of undead magic. With the help of this zombie virus, the necromancer''s "undead resurrection" and "death infection" can be further improved. For example, the magic of resurrection of the undead, under normal circumstances, a necromancer can only convert hundreds of corpses into undead at one time, even if it is a legendary necromancer, this number will not exceed 1,000. But if this new black death virus is used, the necromancer does not need to control the corpse, but only needs to control the virus. The black death virus controls the corpse to form a brand new undead creature. The combat power of this undead creature is almost the same as that of ordinary skeleton soldiers, but the necromancer can easily control ten times the number under the same conditions. Professor of Arkansas called this improved virus the ''No. 1'' virus, and it could soon be put into field trials. The next day, early morning. After several hours of repairs, the Dark Crusaders and Zerglings who occupied the first city wall rushed to the second city wall dozens of kilometers away. Soon the familiar scene reappeared. Zerglings slammed into the city wall frantically, while the defenders shot frantically and began to pile up corpses. And because the frontal length of the second city wall is shorter than the first city wall, the speed of stacking the corpses is faster. It seems that Green has nothing to do with this tactic, and can only watch the Zergling corpses below continue to pile up, delaying time in vain. However, seeing that the progress ahead was very smooth, Archbishop Platine did not have any relief on his face. Because his intuition always felt that something bad was going to happen. Archbishop Platine rubbed his brows with a headache. This time in the foggy world, he realized for the first time that war is not a child''s play, and he also understood that the so-called wars he had before were nothing more than several large-scale armed parades. "Maybe it''s time to recruit some commanders who really have the ability to command a large army. I''m afraid I don''t have this talent." Archbishop Platine thought to himself, and he had a very clear understanding of himself. At this time, under the second line of defense, a large number of Zergling corpses had piled up again. Since the appearance of Zerglings, the number of people who have died on the battlefield has exceeded two million. However, Archbishop Platine is not distressed. In his opinion, these Zerglings are just useless scraps. Even if they all die, as long as they occupy this place and build a new android factory, these dead Zerglings will become Materials for making the Dark Crusader. However, this time he miscalculated. Just in front of the second line of defense, and also behind the high **** piled up by the corpses of Zerglings. Green, who was watching the situation on the battlefield, nodded to the Arkansas professor beside him and said, "It''s time to start." Professor Arkansas watched the scene of blood and blood on the battlefield with some excitement. This was the first time he personally came to the front line of the war and saw the terrifying scene like a meat grinder. Professor of Arkansas did not feel afraid, but was extremely excited, because next, in his hands, the device he manipulated might become an important weight to change the war. In front of Professor Arkansas, there is a somewhat crude control device, which is a kind of psionic fluctuation generator, which can activate the latent virus through psychic fluctuations. This principle is the same as that used by the Holy Light Church, but the frequency of the psionic energy fluctuations used by the two parties is different. As the Arkansas professor carried out a wave of complicated operations, after three consecutive confirmations, the virus was finally activated. These No. 1 viruses, which were improved from the Black Death Virus, were actually spread a day earlier. Unlike the Black Death Virus of the Church of the Holy Light, the No. 1 virus that Green asked Arkansas Professor to improve does not infect humans, but only corpses. This virus can quickly multiply and spread in the corpse, and survive by absorbing nutrients from the corpse and the necromancy generated when the creature dies. Just when the Arkansas professor activated the psionic wave generator, the Zergling corpses that were discarded on the battlefield were all infected by the No. 1 virus. Green does not know the exact number, but it is estimated that it must be more than two million, or even more! In order to fill in the two fifty-meter-high walls, Archbishop Prady invested an outrageous amount of Zerglings. Now, these corpses will in turn become a nightmare for the Dark Crusaders and Archbishop Platine. After a hundred days, it was already dark, and the Zerglings on the side of the Dark Crusaders were still attacking frantically. The defenders on the second city wall are still shooting frantically, the artillery fire behind them has not been interrupted, and occasionally there will be a wave of air strikes There seemed to be no special circumstances, but no one noticed that the stacked, dead Zerglings began to twitch faintly. Especially below the first line of defense. Because the front was advancing, except for a small number of Dark Crusaders stationed here, no one paid attention to the Zergling corpses piled up under the city walls. By convention, these corpses will be collected after the war. And the main force of the Dark Crusaders has been divided into two parts, of which a small part, about 700,000 people, entered the valley with a large number of Zerglings, ready to launch an attack after the Zerglings filled the city wall. The other nearly one million are still stationed on the plain where the Griffin city-state is located, as a second echelon, ready to go forward for reinforcements, or to prevent unexpected situations. Archbishop Platine was very careful about this, and did not put his eggs in one basket. In the middle of the night, in the slaughter of the war, mixed with the roar of the Zergling army, there were some unusual roars. The pile of Zergling corpses that was originally stacked under the city wall and became a **** gradually loosened, as if something was about to burrow out from below. However, the Zerglings that are constantly rushing towards the city wall have no brains at all. When they find this situation, they don''t care at all. As pure cannon fodder, they don''t need to think, they just need to execute simple orders. Until more than ten minutes later, Archbishop Platine suddenly noticed something unusual. Because on the dead Zerglings corpses, there were abnormal psionic fluctuations! This alarmed him, but it was too late. It took less than ten minutes for Archbishop Platine to discover the anomaly and order a careful investigation. Below the second line of defense, the **** piled up with countless Zergling corpses collapsed, turning into crazy zombie Zerglings, roaring even more fiercely and fearlessly. Those Zerglings that were originally rushing up the **** were instantly submerged in the sea of ??Zombie Zerglings. They disappeared without even lifting the waves, or were torn apart, or turned into corpses, and then were killed by the No. 1 virus. Infection, directly transformed into Zombie Zerglings... In just a few minutes, the revived Zombie Zerglings rolled back like a tide. Green stood on the city wall, and controlled the Angel of Death to slowly draw out his long sword and swung it in front of him. Immediately behind the city wall, the Ma Runjia Corps, who had been gearing up for a long time, rushed out. did not go through the narrow city gate, these mechas rushed directly to the city wall, and then jumped down. Almost at the same time, the aircraft formation that had been circling for a long time also rushed to the battlefield, and the rockets and bombs served one-stop. followed behind the Ma Run mecha, and some of the servants poured out from the gate of the city wall inefficiently. In an instant, the situation on the battlefield reversed, and the undead empire launched a frantic counterattack. Archbishop Platine showed a stunned expression. Although he had a bad premonition before, he never expected that the problem would appear on the corpses of those Zerglings. This time, he really shot himself in the foot. "Retreat!" Archbishop Platine reluctantly ordered, he knew that this attack could no longer be sustained, and then contacted the Void Warship in the void: "Activate the Wrath of Light, 20 bursts!" Archbishop Platine''s eyes flashed with a fierce cold light, and it was his last hand to use the wrath of the Holy Light. In order to retreat calmly and protect the hundreds of thousands of Dark Crusaders in the canyon, he must contain the enemy''s attack, and he has no other way than to use the wrath of the Holy Light. "Yes! Your Excellency Archbishop." In the void, a huge void ship shrouded in a pale golden light began to move quickly towards the world crystal wall of the misty world. The bow of the Void Ship touched the crystal wall of the world, and immediately made a harsh "squeaky" sound, like the sound of very strong and heavy metal being twisted. Because the foggy world where Green is located is very huge, and its scale is not inferior to the No. 1 Void World, the thickness and firmness of the world crystal wall are also considerable. In some of the smaller void worlds, with the Void Ship of the Church of Holy Light, it is almost effortless to squeeze in and launch the Wrath of Holy Light, but when you get here, you have to use full power. A few minutes later, in the sky of the foggy world, in the sky filled with fog all year round, a golden light flashed faintly. Followed by violent and astonishing psionic fluctuations. (end of this chapter) Chapter 713： 719? Mysterious Powerhouse Chapter 713 719 Mysterious Powerhouse Green stood on the top of the city wall and looked up at the sky. The pale golden light hidden behind the mist was like a sun. But Green knew that in the foggy world, there was no such sun at all. And based on the familiar psionic fluctuation, he has already judged that it is the wrath of the Holy Light. "It really is the Church of the Holy Light!" Green was certain in his heart. If he had been lucky before, then after Archbishop Platin used the Holy Light, he would no longer have any doubts. These ugly monster army, fierce The Zerglings that are not afraid of death, as well as those viruses, all came from the bright and stalwart Church of Holy Light. "Is this the dark side of the Holy Light?" Green sneered in his heart, but he was not so angry or incredible. Throughout the ages, such religious organizations that represent extreme magnificence often hide unimaginable filth behind them. Obviously, the so-called Holy Light Church is no exception, but the dark side of Holy Light Church actually appeared in this form, which made Green a little surprised. But no matter what, he couldn''t wait for the wrath of the Holy Light to come. With a thought of ??, Bacron of the Great Ape King has received an order to turn the main gun and aim upward. "Huh? Gabriel, go check it out, don''t let them stop the Wrath of Light from launching." Archbishop Platine looked into the air. He had seen the power of the Great Ape King before, and knew that it could transform into a mechanical giant ape. The battleship has the power of high-level natural disasters, and immediately ordered the high-level natural disasters that fought with the Great Ape King to take action. However, before the Great Ape King opened fire, the natural disaster high-level powerhouse on the Dark Crusade''s side did not shoot either. But an angry roar came from above the misty world. was accompanied by an astonishing terrifying aura, which surprised Green, and that aura definitely exceeded the limit of natural disaster grade. "Holy Spirit level powerhouse? How is this possible!" Green blurted out subconsciously. Archbishop Platin was also shocked, and he was more frightened than Green. After that angry roar, a terrifying force was aimed at the ship that broke into the crystal wall of the world, ready to launch the wrath of the Holy Light the ship of the void. "Not good! Rewind!" Archbishop Platine yelled, but it was too late. In the blink of an eye, I saw a huge beast claw vaguely appearing in the sky, and it actually grabbed the Void Ship of the Church of Holy Light with one claw, and then suddenly exerted force, and there was a click! That sturdy and unusual ship, capable of crossing the void and breaking into the crystal wall of the world, was turned into a roll of scrap iron! Immediately with a bang, a violent explosion occurred, and the huge palm disappeared. Green felt that the powerful psionic energy fluctuation of the Holy Spirit level came and went quickly, but it just disappeared in a flash, destroyed the void ship, and then disappeared again. "Then... what exactly is that?" Anyone who saw this scene would have this question in their hearts. Especially some people who didn''t know what to do, directly attributed it to Green, especially those servants under the undead empire, who recovered from their stunned state, and immediately sent a wave higher than one. Waves of cheers. But Green himself, as well as the high-level executives of the undead empire, understand that it is not Green''s method at all, and they don''t even know who the other party is. On the opposite side, Archbishop Platine was also not misunderstood. He was also very sure that the sudden appearance, suspected of being a Holy Spirit-level powerhouse, did not belong to the enemy. The main gun of the King of the Apes. As for why the strong man would take action against the church''s Void Ship, Archbishop Platine guessed that it was probably mainly because the Void Ship broke through the world crystal wall here. However, this is no longer important. The sudden appearance of the Holy Spirit-level powerhouse completely disrupted their previous plans. In this case, he must report to Pope St. Fran. Thinking of this, Archbishop Platine flew up and quickly retreated to the Griffin city-state behind. As for the Dark Crusaders who stayed in the canyon, he had already abandoned them. Because just now, after he was shocked, he immediately discovered that the zombie Zerglings that had recovered from the first line of defense had attacked from behind. Now that they have lost the cover of Holy Light''s Wrath, they are trapped in the valley, and they are attacked from back and forth. The 700,000 Dark Crusaders and Zerglings here are no longer able to break through. Instead of wasting time here, it would be more practical to get out immediately and return to the Griffin city-state to organize a defensive battle. Archbishop Platine knew very well that after this fiasco, the Dark Crusaders under his command had already lost more than half, and the Zerglings had lost even more, and they were no longer able to attack. In addition, after discovering that there are Holy Spirit-level powerhouses in this world, whether to continue attacking this place or just give up, he can no longer be sure, and it must be decided by Pope St. Fran. If His Majesty the Pope still wants to attack this place, he will definitely send more reinforcements. If you just give up, it will be easier. With this in mind, Archbishop Platine retreated to the outside of the valley, and at the same time ordered the Dark Crusaders stationed in the back to return to the Griffon City-State as quickly as possible, stop the attack, and stick to the spot. Immediately, he did not stop, and returned to the main world directly through the large portal of the Griffin city-state. On Green''s side, when Archbishop Platine gave up, there was no suspense in the war. After three hours, the last Dark Crusader fell under the siege of Zerglings, and the battle in the canyon ended. However, after this war, Green''s troops not only did not decrease, but increased by nearly one million! Not only those Zerglings that were bitten to death by Zombie Zerglings were infected by the No. 1 virus and turned into Zombie Zerglings, but those Warcraft soldiers were also infected. Turned into zombie soldiers, there are more than 500,000! Green felt the power of the ''No. 1 virus'' for the first time. In the early morning of the second day, the Zombie Zerglings were in front, followed by the Zombie Warcraft Soldiers, followed by Green''s Servant Army and the Ma Runjia Army. This wave of troops with a total size of five million surged out of the canyon and rolled back in the direction of the Griffin city-state. At this time, Greene really felt the feeling of a necromancer. controls the army of millions of undead, no matter what enemy, no matter what terrain, no matter what the situation, just wave your hand and let the endless ocean of undead drown the enemy. Those servants also saw the horror of the Undead King. They didn''t know that this ''No. 1 virus'' was also just obtained by Green. They thought that Green had such a terrifying method long ago, but he had not used it before. It is hard to imagine how many of their clansmen will survive. More importantly, in these servants, there are also many spies sent by tribes, kingdoms, and city-states around the undead empire. Although the management system of the undead empire is very strict, it is impossible to cover everything. Such a huge country will inevitably be infiltrated. These forces, who feared the Empire of the Undead, had fantasies before this battle, hoping that the mysterious force could defeat the Empire of the Undead and contain this unbridled behemoth expanding outward. However, the end result was that the undead empire showed them even more terrifying fangs. However, as the king of the undead empire, Green was panicked at this time. Although the battlefield was raging, his mind was no longer here. Instead, he was more concerned about the Holy Spirit-level powerhouse who suddenly appeared before! What the heck is going on? is the world consciousness of this world? Or the strong man who survived from the previous era? or something else And the Void Ship that crushed the Church of Holy Light just now, did it use all its strength, or did it strike at random? These questions troubled Green, and his eyes also turned to the direction where the Holy Spirit-level powerhouse appeared before. That was the north of the Misty World, farther than Green knew. Green immediately called the elf queen Alexia, the necromancer Rocarius, and the ancient red dragon Smedlitava to inquire about the situation. These three all survived from the last civilization era, and their strength was above the Holy Spirit level, so it is very likely that they know something about the north. When Green saw them, the three also showed a serious attitude, and the terrifying and powerful existence that suddenly appeared before also made them feel lingering fears. "Your Majesty, I know what you want to ask." The Grey Elf Queen said first, showing a helpless expression: "It''s a pity that I can''t give you any help, even in the last era, our Grey Elf clan has always been active in the southern part of the continent, Little is known about the situation in the north." Green nodded slightly and looked at the Necromancer and the ancient red dragon. The necromancer Rocarius hesitated and said, "Your Majesty, I joined a necromancer organization earlier. The headquarters of this organization is in the North Pole. I also stayed in the North Pole for a few years. The only one I can think of is the one that still survives to the present..." He looked at the ancient red dragon Smedlitava. The ancient red dragon was stunned for a moment, then reacted immediately, a huge red dragon had a complicated expression on its face, nodded slowly and said, "If it was that guy, he would indeed be able to live to this day and retain the strength of the Holy Spirit." Green frowned, they talked for a long time, but they were playing dumb questions here. On the contrary, it was the Grey Elf Queen who also suddenly realized, a trace of fear flashed in her eyes, she suddenly thought of something, and she couldn''t help shouting: "Yes! How did I forget that bastard!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 714： 720?Shirakawa Chapter 714 720 White River "White River!" In the end, the red dragon Smedlitava said that name. The most powerful white dragon in the legend once ripped apart the terrifying existence of demigods with his bare hands. Even the real gods could not help but face him. shivering. That is the king of countless white dragons! The highest existence that rules the northern frost world - the terrifying dragon Baihe! An unusual mutant white dragon. Even after many years, when Red Dragon Smedlitava mentions the name again, there will still be a palpitating feeling. Baihe''s name, that is the existence of countless void worlds that once mega shocked. Although Baihe was born in the misty world, he left here before the end of the misty world, and it is said that he entered the outside of the void world. So, at the beginning, the Queen of Grey Elf didn''t think of him, and it was not until later that Locarius and Smedlitava reminded her that she suddenly remembered that it might be Baihe who shot. "Could it be that the terrifying White Dragon King is still in this misty world?" The Grey Elf Queen showed an incredible expression. If the world crystal wall of the misty world is strong, it can stop them, but it is impossible to stop Baihe. Just like before, even now, the terrifying White Dragon King still retains the strength strong enough to break the crystal wall of the world. Then he stayed voluntarily, staying in this barren, psychic-deficient world, like a slow suicide, what was he doing? Thinking of this, everyone''s hearts were all puzzled, and they thought to themselves that there was something else in this misty world that was worth Baihe''s waiting for so many years and was unwilling to leave? Or some other reason? Or... they guessed wrong at all, and the powerhouse who shot was not Bai He at all. For a time, everyone fell into contemplation. Green secretly doubted the probability that the powerful Holy Spirit-level existence he shot just now was the king of the white dragon. . At this time, Green couldn''t help but think of the natural disaster grade ancient white dragon Angdaragon that escaped from here. Also as a white dragon, if Baihe stayed in the misty world, the ancient white dragon should know more or less. Green was determined in his heart, and decided to go to the main world to find the white dragon and ask him after the matter in front of him was dealt with. After ?? made up his mind, Greene no longer struggled with this issue. After all, no matter who the powerhouse just shot was, it shouldn''t be a problem in the short term. The Holy Spirit-level powerhouse was obviously restricted, and he could destroy it only if he set out certain conditions, such as the Void Ship of the Holy Light Church breaking through the crystal wall of the world just now. As long as Green is careful and doesn''t trigger those conditions, it should be fine. As for the exact conditions, it is not completely clear for the time being, but it is conceivable that it is probably related to the protection of this foggy world, otherwise it will not be violently shot because the void ship smashed through the world crystal wall here. Of course, this is just what Greene takes for granted. Maybe not to shoot, who to shoot, or for what, it just depends on the mood of that powerful being. Meanwhile, in the Griffin city-state. Archbishop Platine has reported the situation here to Pope St. Fran. "What did you say! There was a Holy Spirit-level powerhouse who took action and destroyed the Void Ship that was about to launch the Wrath of Holy Light!" Pope St. Fran was also shocked. Archbishop Platine remained silent until Pope St. Fran calmed down a little, and then he briefly explained the situation. "Your Majesty, what do I need to do next?" Archbishop Platine immediately asked: "If I need to continue to conquer this void world, I must give me more reinforcements and a real commander." "Oh?" Pope St. Fran unexpectedly looked at Archbishop Platine opposite the virtual light curtain. He can understand the need for reinforcements, but what does it mean to have a commander? Don''t you still want to give up? But thinking of Archbishop Platine''s performance and character, Pope St. Fran immediately dismissed this idea. He knew that Archbishop Platine was not that kind of person, so it was worth careful consideration. "Your Majesty, a million-scale war is beyond my ability." Archbishop Platine didn''t answer the riddle, he said straight to the point: "Although I don''t want to admit it, it''s a pity that I don''t have the talent to be a commander. In the past, it was only because the strength of the enemy was too weak that even if I did nothing, I could easily win. But this time, when I encountered a strong force, my lack of on-the-spot response was highlighted." Having said this, Archbishop Platine paused for a while, and then said solemnly: "This time the enemy is very powerful, that undead empire is not like a country that grew up here, I doubt..." Pope St. Fran nodded slightly, he already understood the meaning of Archbishop Platine, and said solemnly: "Who do you suspect?" "This..." Platin pondered: "It''s hard to judge at the moment. At first, I thought the kingdom of Sithawn was more suspicious, because the mecha technology of this undead empire is quite good. Later, I found that their biological modification technology is also very good. It''s amazing, it can combine our black death virus with undead magic and improve it into a brand new virus." "Mecha manufacturing technology, alchemy, undead magic, biotechnology..." Pope St. Fran tasted slowly, and did not think of who might be supporting this undead empire behind the scenes. But no matter who it is, the strength of the other party is beyond doubt, and now he needs to make a choice, whether to continue the war, or quit and retreat. Pope St. Fran pondered, weighing the pros and cons of both options. Archbishop Platine waited silently, without any urgency. For him personally, there is no inclination, as a follower he only needs to follow in the footsteps of Pope St. Fran. "Retreat!" Pope St. Fran was silent for a long time, and finally made a decision: "According to the current situation, the enemy this time is very powerful. To completely defeat them, it is likely that I will need to do it myself, but ... not yet. When I came out." "Okay, Your Majesty, I understand." Archbishop Platine nodded: "Then I am ready to retreat, I am very sorry, Your Majesty, it was my mistake that caused this heavy loss, and I am willing to take all responsibility. " "Forget it, Platine, my friend!" Pope St. Fran waved his hand and said, "I understand what you mean, but I really don''t need it. I''m not a saint, so I naturally make mistakes, and there''s no need to lift myself up. It''s too high, or if it can''t hold up one day, everything we''ve built will collapse in an instant." Saint Fran said slowly: "Humans and all other intelligent beings, in order to get rid of the enslavement of gods, need a strong leader, but they don''t need to create a new god, then they will go back to the original old path, and That''s not what I want either. So...I don''t want to be a god, I don''t need to be worshipped, and I don''t need to be perfect." Archbishop Platine was stunned for a while, and looked at Pope St. Fran in the virtual light curtain with some surprises. Although he respected the Pope very much and agreed with St. Fran''s idea of ??getting rid of the slavery of gods, he never thought that St. Fran had no intention of becoming a god! Because in the knowledge of Archbishop Platine, one day in the future, under the leadership of Saint Fran, human beings can really get rid of the enslavement of gods. By that time, Pope St. Fran must be a new god. However, listening to Pope St. Fran, he thought wrong! This wise Pope, a wise man who can peek into the essence of theocracy, even planned to give up the opportunity to become a great god. "As you wish, my majesty." Archbishop Platine took a deep look at the figure on the virtual screen, took a breath, and said, "Then, I''m going to prepare to organize a retreat." After finishing the call, Archbishop Platine watched the virtual screen in front of him disappear, a trace of complicated affection appeared in his eyes, and immediately turned around to convey the order, preparing for the retreat of the entire army. As for how to retreat, for Archbishop Platine, there are not so complicated steps. He only needs to take away the Dark Crusaders, and the remaining more than one million Zerglings stay behind the temple. And there is a ready-made portal in the city of the Griffin city-state. The next day, when Green''s side was ready to attack. Surprisingly, although the enemy''s resistance is crazy, the strength of the resistance is quite weak. On the battlefield, only Zerglings were seen madly dying, and not even a single demon soldier appeared, let alone a higher-level superhuman. Moreover, Green discovered from a condescending perspective that the huge portal that was originally located in the center of the inner city of the Griffin city-state had disappeared! He immediately realized that something was wrong, and hurriedly checked the portal that first appeared hundreds of kilometers away. is gone! Green realized immediately that the enemy had fled. "Hands and feet are really quick." Green snorted, feeling a little complicated, some were glad the other party had retreated, and some were unwilling to let go of so many monster soldiers. With the No. 1 virus, if he continues to fight, at least two-thirds of these monster soldiers will become his zombie army. But having said that, this result is also the best for Grimm and the Undead Empire so far. The foundation of the Church of the Holy Light cannot be matched by Green at all. If the Church of the Holy Light is really determined to conquer this misty world, Green will inevitably suffer unimaginably huge pressure, and his identity is also in danger of being exposed. Now the other party has retreated in spite of the difficulties, and should not come again in the short term, leaving more time for Green to develop. At this time, Green didn''t know that these Dark Crusaders were secretly created by Pope St. Fran and a few high-level leaders of the Church of the Holy Light, and they could not represent the entire Church of the Holy Light, but he was relieved anyway. (end of this chapter) Chapter 715： 721? Tough to Tough Chapter 715 721 Tough to Tough With the retreat of Archbishop Platine, the remaining more than one million Zerglings left behind in the Griffin city-state eventually became Green''s Zerglings. So far, the total number of troops under Green''s command has exceeded 6 million. Although most of them are Zombie Zerglings and Zombie Warcraft Soldiers, such a huge number is terrifying enough. In a large-scale war, as a cannon fodder army, its role is very important. In cooperation with the Ma Runjia Army, it can definitely play a role in Ma Runjia. Firepower advantage. But the only drawback is that the lifespan of these Zombie Zerglings and Zombie Warcraft soldiers is somewhat unsatisfactory. According to the prediction of the Arkansas professor, after the monster soldier becomes a zombie, it can maintain a life span of up to three years. Because of its simple biological structure, the springtail has a longer lifespan, which can last for about five years. After reaching the age, the No. 1 virus in these dead bodies will become inactive due to too many reproductions. In order to solve this problem, it is necessary to further improve the genetic structure of the No. 1 virus and find a way to increase the limit number of virus cell divisions. This task fell to the Arkansas professor again. And to this end, Green specially independent of the Arkansas professor from the leadership of Black Claw, and established a scientific research institution specializing in biotechnology. also shows that Green attaches great importance to this biochemical virus. This made Talon feel the challenge from his peers for the first time. Among the three original Black Claws, Dr. Vincent, and Professor Arkansas, although Professor Arkansas joined Green''s command the first, his own talent and scientific research level were the lowest among the three. Although Professor Arkansas is also a well-known scientist in the industry, he belongs to the kind of talent that he slowly climbed up through his own hard work. In comparison, Talon and Dr. Vincent are both geniuses, so as the chief scientist under Green''s command, Talon has not paid much attention to the Arkansas Professor, but is more wary of Dr. Vinson. But he didn''t expect that the Arkansas professor seized the opportunity this time, and unexpectedly broke out in the field of biotechnology, which he was good at, and opened up the situation. This surprised Talon, and he also began to reflect on his recent mentality problems. Talon had never noticed before, before he joined Green''s camp, he was just a pure technician. But as he became the chief scientist of the undead empire, after tasting the taste of power, he has gradually changed. From a scientist to a bureaucrat, he considers the problem is no longer limited to technology, but also strengthens many other factors, which makes him unable to focus on technology research as before. Although this change is very subtle, it is difficult for others to detect it except himself, and it has not affected his research and technical level for the time being. But Talon knew that if this continued, he would sooner or later run out of talent and completely transform from a scientific researcher to a bureaucrat with a corpse meal. Thinking of this, Black Claw couldn''t help but feel tight. He knew very well that Green needed a scientist, a researcher, an engineer, not a bureaucrat who could only hold a meeting. Maybe at that time, when he loses power and status. But it is still early to find out, he has not fallen into that kind of situation where he can''t turn back, at least he still has a technical level that others can''t match, and he is still the worthy chief scientist under Green''s command. Thinking of this, Black Claw secretly breathed a sigh of relief, but was rather grateful to Professor Arkansas. The sudden emergence of Professor Arkansas this time has had a smashing effect on him, otherwise it would be too late for him to look back after a few years of confusion. Green didn''t know that his decision to set up a biological research institute this time brought such a big psychological touch to Black Claw, and he still has a lot of business to deal with. Although the enemy retreated, they left behind a messy Griffin city-state. This place has been baptized by this war, making this beautiful and delicate city-state almost turned into ruins. Especially the outer city facing south, was the most damaged and was almost razed to the ground. In addition, the population loss of the Griffin city-state is also very serious. Although most of the population in the city-state had withdrawn to the rear before the siege war broke out, the following Resident Evil virus broke out among these withdrawn people. The final statistics show that among the 1,135,000 people who died, the population of the original Griffin city-state accounted for [75%]. This is already a third of the total population of the Griffin city-state. In this case, it is worth careful consideration whether to rebuild the Griffin city-state. After ?? discussion, Green finally made the final decision, gave up the Griffin city-state, and instead built a new city fortress in the canyon where the three lines of defense were built before, relying on the three solid directions. If the enemy comes from this direction next time, there is no need to confront the enemy head-on in a place that is easy to attack and hard to defend like the Griffin city-state. And Green also ordered people to set up a seal where the two portals appeared, completely disrupting the nearby spatial coordinates. Even if the Church of Holy Light wants to come over next time, it will not be able to directly appear in the territory of the undead empire. After dealing with all this, Green returned to the main world. At this time, the main world is not very peaceful. Although Emperor Cromway and Prince Simdor had previously agreed that they would not take action against Gem Company and the Kingdom of Lorenzo, they did not deliberately prevent the union of some forces within the Condor Empire and extended their offer to Gem Company. Greedy black hand. However, Princess Mulesina, who is a shareholder of the company, showed a tougher attitude this time in the face of the tough Condor Empire nobles. In the face of pressure from the Condor Empire, he directly went back and said harshly: "There is no compromise, no concession, either get out of my way or die." And corresponding to Princess Moulesina''s statement, Silabel, the queen of the Kingdom of Lorenzo, issued a national mobilization order! Although it was in the name of acting, in the entire Lorenzo Kingdom, all the troops that could be mobilized were armed overnight, and moved at the fastest speed toward the border between the Lorenzo Kingdom and the Condor Empire. past. The total number of the ?? army is more than 4 million, which can be described as the army of the country. This move made the countries on the continent, as well as the jealous nobles of the Condor Empire, once again see how crazy things two crazy women can do together. And Princess Moulesina and Queen Silabel are even more fearless. They knew in their hearts that Archduke Mora was not only alive, but had been promoted to the Holy Spirit level. Although they can''t come forward for the time being, but when it comes to life and death, with this big backer, their lives will not be in danger at all. They simply waved up and dealt with the pressure from the Condor Empire, showing a tougher attitude than the mad dog, and put this attitude into reality. This is something that no one thought of. Before, in Void World No. 1, the war between the Condor Empire and the Church of the Holy Light was intense. The Lorenzo Kingdom, which is an important weight, does have the capital to bargain, but now, the war has ended, and there is no longer any ties. People are swordsmen, I am fish, and the Kingdom of Lorenzo dares to commit crimes against the wind. Do they really want to go head-to-head with the Condor Empire? In an instant, the attention of various countries on the continent was attracted, and an endless stream of intelligence personnel flocked to the Kingdom of Lorenzo. It was in this situation that Green returned to the main world. "Green, you are finally back." Seeing Green again, Silabel couldn''t help showing joy. Under the circumstance that Archduke Mora cannot easily take action, Green is currently the only person in the Lorenzo Kingdom who has mastered the high-level combat power of the natural disaster. In fact, as a queen, Silabel was still panicked at this time, after all, the opponent was the famous Condor Empire. Even if those great nobles united, they could not fully represent the official status of the Condor Empire, but it was enough to make a country like the Lorenzo Kingdom feel oppressed. Green had already understood the situation in advance, but he didn''t care too much, it just made him a little strange. Although he has never met the Emperor Cromway of the Condor Empire, Green has dealt with Prince Simdor more than once, and that Cromway the Great can convince Prince Simdor, and he must be a great talent. characters. Besides, the Condor Empire is one of the most powerful forces in the entire void, and the emperor of the Condor Empire must be unfathomable. And the plans and actions of Archduke Mora over the years, it is impossible for the Cromway Emperor to be unaware. Even if he can''t understand the whole plan of the Duke of Mora, but now, through the clues, it is not difficult to judge the information that the Duke of Mora is not dead. In this case, some people inside the Condor Empire also showed such an aggressive attitude. What does ?? represent? There are two possibilities: One of them may be the royal family of the Condor Empire, whose control over the country has declined and cannot restrain those nobles who are in a group. However, the actual situation is quite the opposite. Under the double suppression of Cromway the Great and Prince Simdor, the imperial authority of the Condor Empire is extremely heavy and stable. The second is that this happened, which was the result of the deliberate indifference of the Cromway the Great. So the question is, why did Emperor Cromway allow these people to attack the Kingdom of Lorenzo? is nothing more than two situations, either to attack the Kingdom of Lorenzo, or to deal with these domestic nobles who are jumping up and down. Rethinking that it is very likely that Emperor Cromway and Prince Simdor already knew the news that Archduke Mora was not dead, Green came to the conclusion that the Condor Empire had to purge some of the disobedient nobles. Hearing Green''s analysis, Silabel and Princess Mulesina, who came later, were quite enlightened. (end of this chapter) Chapter 716： 722? Asgars Demon Chapter 716 722 Asgar''s Demon They had shown a tough attitude before, and they actually followed the secret instructions of Grand Duke Mora, but they didn''t expect so much. "Clappapa~~~" A burst of applause came, and the figure of Grand Duke Mora appeared silently in the kingdom''s reception room. Its only been ten days since I saw him. Seeing Grand Duke Mora again, Green felt that the other party was getting more and more unfathomable. "Congratulations, Your Highness, it seems that Your Highness''s rank has been stabilized." Green saluted Archduke Mora. Grand Duke Mora smiled noncommittally, but did not continue, walked straight over, looked Green up and down, nodded and said: "Very good, you have finally been promoted to the natural disaster level, it seems that it is time. How are you, yes Problem?" Green certainly understood what Archduke Mora was referring to. The matter of going to the Alsa province could not be delayed any longer. Green nodded and said: "I have no problem, but before that I want to go to the north, at least five days, as long as half a month, I don''t know..." Archduke Mora thought for a while and said, "Alright, it''s not too long before you go and take care of everything." After that, Archduke Mora looked at Princess Moulesina and Queen Silabel again: "You don''t have to be afraid of Condor Empire, just like Greene''s analysis, this time it is Cromway and Simdor who want to Clean up some hidden dangers of the Condor Empire. The last war in the Void World No. 1, although nothing could be seen on the surface, but the Condor Empire has exposed a lot of problems, and it has reached the level that must be dealt with." Looking at Silabel with a half-smile but not a smile: "Especially you, the **** queen, after the major domestic cleansing, the entire kingdom has been given new vitality, it is estimated that they have seen the benefits, I am afraid that this time I also want to If there is something to follow, we are just an excuse, and will not be affected in the end. You dont have to be afraid of those guys who dont know how to live or die, continue to be tough, and then you will have to suffer for them. Princess Mulesina and Silabel''s eyes lit up, and with the promise of Grand Duke Mora, they were completely relieved. Although Greene''s analysis just now is eloquent, it still can''t compare to the words of Grand Duke Mora. This is the prestige accumulated over the years. At the same time, in the neighboring kingdom of Asgard. was still the villa on the outskirts of the city, and Weah stood expressionlessly under the night. In front of him stood the dark shadows of ten people, all of whom were his most elite dead men. As the shadow of the king, the last guardian of the Asgar Kingdom, Weah certainly cannot be the bare commander. He is in charge of the most mysterious and elite killer group of the royal family. Eliminate all threats to royal power in the kingdom. But now, these ten dead men have been privately mobilized by Weah to complete the transaction between him and Modi. After tonight, many people will die. Weia murmured silently, looking at the moonlight in the sky, then waved his hand and drank: "Let''s go!" In the next moment, silently, the silhouettes of these ten dead men slumped into the ground. There was no trace of spiritual energy fluctuations at all. Weah''s eyes flashed a killing intent, and then his figure disappeared... For the inhabitants of the capital of the kingdom of Asgar, it was a **** and terrifying ambition. On that day, a total of sixteen prestigious nobles were slaughtered. Yes, carnage! instead of assassination! In the homes of these sixteen great nobles, not even a dog was spared from top to bottom, and there was even a marquis whose courtyard was turned red with blood! In comparison, the few nobles that Weah assassinated that night are not so conspicuous. After ?? got the news, Weah frowned slightly: "Modi, is this your method? What exactly do you want to do?" He was very sure that the massacre of those well-known nobles must be Modi''s handwriting, which attracted everyone''s attention. This appears to be covering his actions. But Weah doesn''t think so, Modi definitely has a deeper meaning: "What''s going on?" At this moment, Weah''s expression suddenly changed. Through a special method of transmitting information, he just received an information that a mysterious person appeared in the king''s bedroom. Although there was no more accurate information, Weah was instantly certain that the so-called mysterious person was Modi. "Modi! You actually got in touch with His Majesty the King?" Weah was a little surprised. According to reason, Modi regards himself as a revolutionary wherever he goes, claiming to build a perfect world without oppression and equality for all. This is naturally hostile to the kings and nobles of various countries. But now the ''revolutionary mentor'' has become a king''s guest, and the two seem to be secretly planning something. "Bill, what exactly do you want to do?" Weah frowned: "I hope you don''t harm the interests of the family, otherwise... even if you are the king, I will cut off your head with my own hands. I really expect your blood to splatter. Smell on the lips." Wea thought gloomily, but did not further investigate the relationship between Bill III and Modi, and what conspiracy they were secretly planning. As Weah''s identity and position, he doesn''t need to do anything, just wait patiently, and he will understand in the end. I want to do something shameful in the Kingdom of Asgar, no matter if it is Bill III or Modi, I can''t get around him. It was a few kilometers away from Weah''s villa. It was also a mansion on the outskirts of the city, but in another direction from the capital. This is an exceptionally luxurious and exquisite manor, but the surroundings are silent, there are many hidden whistleblowers, and the security is heavily guarded. In the innermost part of the manor, in a very luxurious bedroom, listening to the knock on the door, a teenager got up from the bed. The velvet quilt slipped off, revealing the thin upper body of the teenager, and the beautiful and **** young woman next to him who was ten years older than him. The young woman was naked and had fallen asleep, her cheeks were slightly flushed, and her body was full of marks left by the "fierce battle" not long ago. "What''s the matter?" The boy asked in a deep voice, but he made a voice similar to that of a middle-aged man, and then he got off the bed and changed step by step! When he walked to the door, he had turned into a middle-aged man with a two-stroke beard, and opened the door with a thoughtful expression. A housekeeper stood outside, hurriedly bowed and said: "Master, something happened!" The middle-aged man raised his brows and asked coldly, "What''s the matter, please clarify." The butler immediately recounted the massacre that took place in the capital not long ago. "I see, you go down and keep asking me." The middle-aged man said calmly. "Yes, sir!" The housekeeper immediately obeyed and closed the bedroom door. After turning around, this ''Master'' has returned to his youthful appearance, with a shriveled and slender body, but he is interested again. The beautiful lady on the bed was woken up and asked listlessly, "Dear, what''s the matter?" The teenager smiled lewdly, looked at the body of the glamorous lady, and said with a thief: "It''s nothing, it''s just two things that don''t know how to live or die." "Oh? Do you mean His Majesty the King and Weah?" The young lady''s identity is unusual. As a duchess, she is not a vase. It''s just that her husband was ripped off by the boy in front of her at some point. But compared to the titular old trash, she likes this teenager more. And she also knew that this boy was not a human, but a demon from the abyss. But so what! In the Kingdom of Asgar, as long as you have a little identity, who does not know the details of the Kingdom of Asgar, in order to block the entrance to the abyss, the entire Kingdom of Asgar has become a slave of the devil in disguise. They must guard here for generations, placing the kingdom''s bravest and most elite troops underground. Why Asgar Kingdom looks prosperous and strong, but the army is so weak, and the soldiers are all cowards! Because their bravest men were chosen to join the legion guarding the entrance to the abyss. However, the so-called Abyss Legion no longer exists in essence... Hearing the beautiful young woman''s guess, the boy shook his head with a smile: "It''s not Weah, he doesn''t know it yet, it''s an outsider, his name is Modi!" "Modi?" The young woman''s face changed slightly: "I''ve heard of this person, he has been in contact with people from the Abyss Club, and I heard that he is a lunatic who shouts revolution all day long." The teenager lay back on the bed indifferently: "It doesn''t matter whether you are a lunatic or a fool, it has nothing to do with us anyway, we just need to do our own thing, and His Royal Highness Apollo will naturally reward us. And the ''eternal youth'' and ''eternal life'' you dream of Immortality can also get his wish. The young woman''s eyes lit up and became more and more tender, but she didn''t notice a hint of indifference flashing in the eyes of this young man. Clearly these alluring promises are lies. The young woman is not sure where she is, and she is still trying to please. Who knows, at this moment, the door was knocked again. The boy frowned impatiently, thinking that the butler had come back, got rid of the entanglement of the young woman, and walked over again. became a middle-aged man again in front of the door, that is, the owner of this manor, the husband of the beautiful duchess. However, what this young man did not expect was when he stood behind the door, just holding the door handle, before it was opened. Suddenly, a cold light flashed through the thick wooden door at a terrifying speed, penetrating the middle-aged man''s chest. The middle-aged man''s face stiffened, he looked down at the "" bleeding wound on his chest in disbelief, and stumbled back. The powerful vitality of the demon makes him not die immediately even if he is pierced and nervous, and even as long as another heart is activated in time, he can continue to fight for a few hours, or even longer... (end of this chapter) Chapter 717： 723??The Death of the White Dragon Chapter 717 723 Death of the White Dragon But at this time, the demon disguised as the Duke felt as if his body was hollowed out, and an indescribable exhaustion spread from his wound to the whole province. Immediately afterwards, with a "bang", he could no longer maintain his human image, and accompanied by a red smoke, he turned into a red-skinned monster with a height of more than two meters, full of strong muscles, and an ugly head. It also has two horns and a long lizard-like tail behind it. Even if he changed back to the form of a demon, it still did not stop the death of this demon. There was fear in his eyes, and the breath on his body became weaker and weaker until he fell to the ground, twitched twice, and then stopped moving. The lady next to ?? opened her mouth wide and wanted to scream, but was stunned to find that she couldn''t make a sound at all. Immediately with a "squeak", the door was opened from the outside, and a black figure in a black robe walked in step by step. The shadow stood beside the demon''s corpse, and lifted the hood at will, revealing a face full of scars, it was the shadow Weah! Weah holds a golden spear in his hand. This artifact is the demon''s nemesis - the Demon Hunting Spear! If it was an ordinary weapon, it couldn''t kill a legendary demon at all. Even if Weah was a natural disaster-level powerhouse, the demon had hope of escaping, but if he was stabbed by this demon hunting spear, he would be drained directly. His vitality, whether it is fatal or not, will be killed in one blow. Weah glanced at the duchess expressionlessly, ignored the terrified woman, and went straight to the wall beside the bed. and then slammed and punched the wall. A burst of earth and stones fell, and a large hole appeared on the wall with the gorgeous wallpaper, revealing a black safe. The terrified Duchess showed an even more shocked expression, because as the hostess here, even she didn''t know there was a safe hidden in this place! Weah was familiar with the road, reaching out and pressing the handle of the safe. Immediately, magic runes appeared on the surface of the safe, making him feel a hot burning sting on his palm. If it is an ordinary person, this one must be seriously injured, and the fiery psychic power hidden in the safe is very powerful. Weah suddenly exerted his strength, and there was a "bang", and the safe was directly cracked. He reached out and took out a stack of documents, then nodded slightly to the Duchess, and left as if nothing had happened. The Duchess ?? didn''t know what Weah had taken, but she calmed down and looked at the demon corpse, knowing that something must have happened. Although she has no feelings for the duke, she is also in vain with this demon. Now that the other party is dead, she is very unwilling. Back then, the demon promised to keep her youthful and live for a thousand years. Now it''s all in vain, so she can''t help but hate Weah who ruined it all. "Damn! This bastard, he ruined everything!" The Duchess scolded fiercely, her eyes cloudy as she planned the next step. But what surprised her was that the movement just now was not small, why didn''t anyone come over after a long time? Suddenly, the Duchess thought of some terrible situation, and she immediately wanted to rush out the door to see what was going on. But when she ran to the door, she suddenly felt a pull, making it impossible for her to leave the room. The Duchess was stunned for a moment, then turned to look back, but she was seeing a naked corpse lying beside the bed. "That''s me, then... who am I!" The Duchess looked down at her feet in horror. Feet and calves have become translucent. "I''m... dead!" Only then did she realize that she was already dead, and now she was just a ghost who couldn''t leave the corpse too far! In this manor, there is no one alive at this time, and a fire was ignited in the kitchen of the manor, which is rapidly spreading around... Not far from this manor, in a forest. Several figures are sneaking at the manor. These dozens of people are the revolutionary army under Modi, and the leader is a strong man with a full beard. They have been wearing this solemnity for a day or two. According to the order given to them by Modi, assassinate the duke and find important documents. It''s a pity that these people have never had the chance. They have sneaked into the manor several times, but they can''t find the safe where the documents are stored, and they have no chance to start. At this moment, a young man next to him suddenly shouted: "Captain, I feel a strong breath of flame over there, it''s on fire!" The bearded man was stunned for a moment, thinking that it would not be so coincidental! Immediately sensed carefully, as a legendary high-ranking powerhouse, he could also feel subtle temperature changes in the air. The bearded face changed slightly: "It really caught fire! What''s going on? Was it an accident or someone set the fire? And why didn''t anyone put out the fire?" "Captain, do we want to go and have a look?" the young man asked worriedly. "Hmm~~~" Bearded pondered, just as he was about to say it, his expression suddenly changed, and he suddenly turned to the side. As soon as he moved less than a few centimeters, there was a sound of "pop", and a golden spear penetrated his body from behind. The bearded face was full of incredible expressions. With his legendary high-level strength, he had no resistance, the opponent was a natural disaster! "Natural disaster! Run away~~~" The bearded man made his final growl with difficulty, holding the spear head with both hands, trying to buy time for the young men under him to escape. Unfortunately, all his efforts were in vain. The spear shook, and Bald immediately pulled it back, and even his body fell to the ground. "Are these the things you''re looking for?" Weah held a stack of documents in his hand and shook it gently in the face of a dozen people across from him. The headed bearded man covered his wound, because he was not a demon, and was not restrained by the Demon Hunting Spear. With his legendary life force, although his heart was pierced, he did not die immediately. He turned to look at Weah, Surprised and angry. "It''s a pity that you didn''t have to die originally, and Modi and I were considered a temporary partnership." Weah said lightly, "But it''s a pity that your mentor Modi didn''t sincerely cooperate with me, so I can only Use some shady means... well, now let you all understand, let''s go!" As soon as the voice fell, the expressions of the other dozen or so people changed dramatically, with pain and fear flashing in their eyes. immediately groaned and fell to the ground. On the contrary, the bearded man was not dead, staring and glaring at him. Weah was unmoved, and disappeared in place with a sneer. "Damn, this bastard!" Bearded gritted his teeth and got up from the ground, endured the severe pain of the wound, used his psychic energy to maintain his life, and ran desperately towards the city. There is Modi''s secret foothold there, and he must bring this information back. Behind this man, Weah was like a bat hiding in the dark, watching the bearded man who was running with his life in the distance: "Modi, I hope you like my gift, anyone who tries to take advantage of me, There''s a price to be paid, Bill does, and you are no exception." Meanwhile, in the underground of Alsa. In that huge underground world, the demon named Apollo suddenly changed his expression, his eyes narrowed slightly, showing a sneer, and said to himself: "Huh? Mollymacher is actually dead! Who killed him? It''s fun now." Immediately, he looked at Sivinaya who was standing not far away. At this time, Sivinaya has re-repaired the mechanical body and used a brand-new alloy. The strength is completely restored and he is suspended in mid-air. Seeing Apollo watching over, Sivinaya nodded slightly: "What is your order?" After following Gaia here last time, Gaia left soon, not knowing what to do. Sivinaya stayed, first to repair the mechanical body, and secondly, she did not intend to continue to follow Gaia. After the last defeat, Gaia''s strength became even weaker, which made Sivinaya feel that continuing to follow Gaia did not develop better, but the powerful demon Apollo was a better partner. Of course, being separated from Gaia does not mean that they are against each other. To a certain extent, they are still close allies, because in the face of Apollo, both Sivinaya and Gaia are at an absolute disadvantage. Only when they join forces can they gain enough weight and not fall completely A vassal of Apollo. "Dear lady, you go to the kingdom of Asgar. I have an important subordinate who died. You go to take over the affairs over there." Apollo said lightly: "I hope you don''t disappoint me." "As you wish!" Sivinaya bowed and saluted again, and then the figure disappeared in place. It turned out that at some point in time, what was left in this place was just a holographic projection, not the body of Sivinaya. The devil Apollo grinned. He didn''t care about this little trick, as long as Sivinaya could show its due value... On the other side, Green has arrived at the frozen wasteland in the north of the mainland. For that ancient white dragon, Green didn''t really care much. Although the white dragon Angdaragon is also a natural disaster-level powerhouse, the white dragon is generally a relatively waste material among the five-colored dragons. recalls that back then, the white dragon accidentally escaped from the foggy world to the main world, but he didn''t have the slightest pride in being a giant dragon and ran away in a dreadful manner. Green originally planned to send two natural disaster-level powerhouses to go there. Anyway, he didn''t plan to do anything to Angdalagon, just to find out whether the powerful White Dragon King was still in the foggy world. But Green did not expect that before he could send someone over, news came from the frozen wasteland in the north. It is rumored that the natural disaster white dragon Angdalagon actually died! Green is very surprised, is there such a coincidence in this world? Just as he was about to find the ancient white dragon, the other party directly took the lunch. (end of this chapter) Chapter 718： 724? Cyclops disguise Chapter 718 724 The disguise of the Cyclops The sudden accident made Green feel puzzled. Is that white dragon really dead? If not, why did he cheat to death, and if he really died, what was the reason, who killed him? With these questions, Green decided to go to the frozen wasteland in the north in person. Although it is said to be a frozen wasteland, when Green came here for the first time, what he saw was not an endless frozen world, but a lush coniferous forest. Many trees grew for hundreds of years and grew to more than 100 meters high. There is no snow on the ground, but a thick layer of fallen leaves, which is soft when you step on it, which makes people wonder why such a place is called the frozen wasteland. But Green didn''t care either, he rode the bone dragon Bajin and flew straight to the dragon''s nest in Angdaragon. Because it was the first time, there was no spatial coordinates, so it was a bit troublesome. On a mountain that was not too high, Green saw a dragon''s nest that was not small in size. As a natural disaster-level dragon, Angdaragon''s strength is not weak, but he doesn''t need to secretly build a dragon''s nest, and the surrounding area is his territory. Its just that the place is very desolate, and even in the forest, there are hardly any animals, let alone the settlements of extraordinary creatures or humans. Gradually, Green understood why this place was called a wasteland. It was indeed very desolate. From a distance, it was lush and green, it was just an illusion. In this wasteland, it seems that apart from trees, few other creatures are seen. Soon, the bone dragon Bajin flew to the vicinity of the dragon''s nest, but did not land. Because Green had seen the white dragon before, he also recognized the psychic fluctuations of Angdalagon. In this dragon''s nest at this time, although there is also a wave of spiritual energy that is not weak, it does not belong to the ancient white dragon. Green stood on the faucet and looked down condescendingly. I saw a six-meter-high Cyclops with gray skin, sensed the psionic energy fluctuations of the bone dragon Bajin, and walked out of the dragon''s nest, holding a huge iron rod in his hand, and the top of his head was bare. , a purple battle pattern appeared, and it was actually a powerhouse whose strength reached the middle level of natural disasters! Green frowned slightly and said solemnly, "You killed the white dragon Angdaragon?" The Cyclops rolled his huge eyes and looked strangely at the bone dragon wrapped in a mecha. It wasn''t until Green was born that he noticed that there was still a human on it, he opened his mouth and said in a loud voice, "White Dragon? Are you talking about this?" While speaking, another hand stretched out from behind the Cyclops, holding a big elbow that had just taken a few bites. According to the length of the bone rod, it should be the front legs of a dragon, but the size and the spiritual energy contained on it are not like the dragon meat of the natural disaster level. And Green has just discovered that this middle-level cyclops of natural disaster actually has four arms. In addition to the normal arms, there are two thinner but longer arms behind his shoulders. Just when Green was a little surprised, but he was certain that it was not the flesh of the ancient white dragon, he breathed a sigh of relief subconsciously. A hint of cunning flashed in the eyes of the Cyclops, he suddenly jumped up, threw away the dragon leg, and spread his arms behind his back, turning into a pair of fleshy wings! Flying very fast, he rushed straight into the air, waving the iron rod in his hand and hitting the bone dragon Bajin''s head. "Haha! Stupid human necromancer, die for me!" The Cyclops grinned... A few minutes later, the Cyclops was lying on the ground in a state of embarrassment, and was stomped on his back by the Skeleton Lord. The two arms that can become flesh wings have been broken, and the soft tread hangs by the side, and the left leg is bent at a strange angle, with a big mouth, humming, and two yellow-orange-orange front teeth. Also honorably dismissed. The skeleton lord who stepped on the Cyclops was fully armed at this time, covered with mechas hanging on the Titan armor, and the weapon in his hand was still the warhammer that came with him, but the combat effectiveness was greatly improved several times. Beside the Skeleton Lord, the Angel of Death and the Bone Dragon Bajin blocked the Cyclops'' retreat. Just now, the Cyclops was beaten by three strong men of the same level. He tried to run several times, but was blocked back. In the end, he could only end up with this unfortunate end. "Don''t be shy (don''t fight), Ohula (I''ll take it)~~~" Because of the loss of his front teeth, the Cyclops was speechless, and he was still begging for mercy again and again, and he no longer had the arrogant momentum he had just now. He was also unlucky. He was originally the enemy of the ancient white dragon Angdalagon. Because of his strength, he came to provoke him every three or five times. Who knew that not long ago, Angdalagon suddenly disappeared, and even the treasure in the lair had no time to take away. After the ?? Cyclops discovered it, he immediately took this place as his own, but did not know that there had been news that Angdalagon had been killed by him. And this one-eyed giant is also a bully around here. He is used to being arrogant. After finding Green, he launched an attack almost without thinking. Who knew that he was beaten by the opponent as soon as he started, and the three middle-level natural disasters were not weaker than him. As a result, he was pressed to the ground without any suspense and rubbed hard. However, after interrogating the Cyclops, Green didn''t get the answer he wanted, and the Cyclops didn''t know whether the ancient white dragon Angdalagon was dead or alive, or where he went... After a moment of contemplation, Green was accustomed to throwing the Cyclops into the cemetery. just turned around and freed up his hand, transformed it into a shadow creature, and then added another natural disaster grade subordinate. This guy is not weak, even the Skeleton Lord equipped with a new type of mecha, if he is singled out, he can only be tied with him. However, at this moment, Green had an idea, stared at the cyclops condescendingly, and closed the portal that had already been opened. hesitated for a while, Green controlled the Angel of Death to make a sudden move, and the sword light wrapped the blade storm and swept towards the Cyclops who had lost the ability to resist. "No! I surrender..." The Cyclops felt the threat of death and wanted to struggle, but was stomped on. And the Skeleton Lord''s death psychic energy has invaded his body, sealing his own psychic energy, making him incompetent, let alone struggling. In the next moment, puff! A storm of countless blades enveloped the Cyclops. There was a scream, and the Cyclops died immediately, and all the flesh and blood on his body was consumed by the blade storm. In the blink of an eye, only a white skeleton was left. Green stared at the skeleton, a hint of understanding flashed in his eyes: "As expected!" Just as he was about to put the Cyclops into the cemetery, Green''s subconscious produced a warning sign. In fact, from the moment this Cyclops appeared, he felt a bit of a sense of disobedience. In the dragon''s nest of a white dragon, there lived a powerful Cyclops, and it was this kind of desolate north... Although it may seem like nothing at first glance, it is not normal for a Cyclops with a middle-level natural disaster to appear here alone. The reason why Angdalagon made his home here is because he escaped from the foggy world and was alone and without support. That''s why he reluctantly found such a place where no one wanted to settle down, slowly regained his strength, and thought about it again. Other way. So, this dragon''s nest itself has no value. And the Cyclops is different from the dragon. Most of the Cyclops exist in the form of families or small tribes. Like this one-eyed giant, he should at least be the head of a family. Even if he doesn''t have a family, he has to grab one with his strong strength. As long as he defeats the strongest of the Cyclops family, he can become the patriarch of the family and enjoy the priority of mating. This is the custom of the Cyclops since ancient times. But the Cyclops went against this, and stayed alone in a place where such a bird would not poop. So Green changed his mind at the last moment and decided to kill the killer to see if there was anything tricky in the body of this cyclops. Sure enough, as the flesh and blood of the body was completely consumed, a dense layer of magical runes appeared on the bones. "No wonder it feels a little familiar!" Seeing this, Green had such an expression as expected. It turns out that this cyclops is actually a fake! It''s just that the camouflage is very delicate, and he didn''t even notice it at first, until he saw these magic runes, he was sure that this thing was actually a skeleton lord! Using special biotechnology, the flesh and internal organs of the Cyclops are cultivated on the outside, and they look exactly the same as the real Cyclops. If Greene had put the Cyclops directly into the cemetery just now, the necromancer hidden behind the skeleton lord would lock the location of the foggy world and the cemetery. Being able to enslave a mid-level skeleton lord of natural disasters, no matter if the opponent is a necromancer or something else, is definitely stronger than Green. The more optimistic situation is that he is a necromancer with a high level of natural disasters. Then, with Green''s current strength, even if the opponent finds the cemetery, they can finally be repulsed. Its just that its hard to say how much damage it will cause. But if the opponent is a Holy Spirit level, the situation is not good, because the foggy world and the cemetery are exposed for a while, and the cemetery is likely to be lost. Green had lingering fears, and immediately signaled the Skeleton Lord to take action. In the next moment, a click! The Mecha Skeletal Lord swung his warhammer and shattered the skull of the Skeletal Lord disguised as a Cyclops. Immediately, a black air gushed out, struggling and roaring, but it was finally extinguished. The magic runes on the huge skeleton dimmed, making a clicking sound, the death energy dissipated, and the bones became fragments. Green looked at the disintegrating skeleton, and his heart became heavier. The disappearance of ?? the white dragon Angdaragon, and this mysterious skeleton lord disguised as a Cyclops... What is the unknown secret behind this? Hidden behind the scenes, who controls the Skeleton Lord? (end of this chapter) Chapter 719： 725? Prince Chapter 719 725 The Great Prince Many questions arose in Green''s heart. I originally thought that coming to the north this time would be a very simple matter. Find the white dragon and ask about the White Dragon King Baihe. But he didn''t expect to encounter such a situation as soon as he arrived, which made him feel that the gain outweighed the loss. He had known that he would get into trouble, so he simply didn''t come. Anyway, this is not the only channel to inquire about the situation of Baihe. But now that I have killed this skeleton lord disguised as a Cyclops, it may not be easy to get away again. No matter who the other party is, if there is a problem here, someone will definitely come to investigate. And Green came all the way, riding the bone dragon Bajin, as long as you pay attention to the investigation, it is not difficult to find out. So now Green is faced with a choice, whether to do one or the other and compete with each other, or to quit and return to the Kingdom of Lorenzo. However, Green did not know that the white dragon Angdalagon he was looking for had already come to his territory - Alsa Province! It has been three days since Weah shot and killed the demon disguised as the Duke. In the early morning, bright eyes shrouded the capital of Asgar Kingdom. These days of turmoil and killings have cast a haze over the metropolis once famous for its paintings and dramas. Even the warmest sunlight cannot dispel the haze. However, this did not affect the ordinary people of the city. This kind of power struggle at the top of the kingdom had little impact on the middle and lower classes. It was just after eight in the morning. A convoy came from outside the southern gate of the royal capital, with more than a hundred heavily armed guards guarding a huge and luxurious carriage. The carriage has the coat of arms of the royal family of Asgard. If it was an ordinary city, no one would dare to investigate a carriage with such a badge, but the capital at this time was already in a state of turmoil, and no one had the privilege, not even the eldest prince Gabriel, the son of Bill III exception. Sitting upright in the carriage, Gabrielle, who is in her thirties, still looks very young. He has inherited the beauty of his mother very well. He is a very beautiful man, but his temperament is a little feminine. In order to hide this, he specially grows a mustache to make the whole person look more mature and stable, and this is the heir to the kingdom. The scent it should have. "I''m very sorry for offending Your Highness." The curtain of the carriage''s window was lifted, and a general guarding the city gate bowed his head and apologized. Gabriel nodded and said lightly: "General Xin Dike is polite, this is your responsibility, I understand it very well." "Thank you, Your Highness." General Xin Dike secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Although he was a confidant of King Bill III, he didn''t want to do anything like guarding the city gate that offended people. In just the past few days, he has eaten an unknown amount of white eyes, and let an unknown number of people grit their teeth secretly at him. Helpless Bill III insisted on letting him do this. Xin Dick understands that this is not only a trust in him, but also a test for him. If he fails to complete the task this time, he will also lose the trust of His Majesty the King. So, no matter what, he still insisted on sticking here. Entering the city gate, Gabriel''s carriage drove towards his mansion in the royal capital. Originally, after returning, he should go to see Bill III immediately, but the application that Gabriel handed in was directly called back. Bill III only said that he was not feeling well, so he did not need to go to the interview. This made Gabrielle very disappointed. He sat in the carriage, sneered, and murmured in a low voice: "Bill III, you are really lucky!" As he spoke, Gabriel''s eyes had turned bright red, and a faint smell of sulfur and a vicious abyss emanated from his whole body. Devil! The eldest prince has also become a substitute for a demon! As the seal on the entrance to the abyss loosened, more and more demons came to the main world through the gap in the seal. This demon disguised as the eldest prince originally planned to take this opportunity to directly replace Bill III, but unfortunately Bill III''s refusal made his wishful thinking fail. Controlled his emotions a little, the eldest prince quickly returned to normal, and asked lightly, "How is the situation in the city?" In the empty carriage, there was a slightly hoarse voice of an old man, who replied, "Sir, we have a general grasp of the situation, but the current situation in the capital is very complicated. Frequently, many ministers and nobles have been cleaned up, many of them are our people..." The demon dressed as the eldest prince frowned slightly: "Is it targeting us? Or what?" The voice said: "It should not be aimed at us. It seems that what Bill III is preparing for has not been found out. Besides these shadows, there are other people who call themselves the Revolutionary Army, and the leader is a man named Modi. Yes, these people have also been active recently." "Modi!" The eldest prince sneered: "I know this person is a self-righteous lunatic, let''s ignore him for now." "By the way, what''s going on in the Kingdom of Lorenzo?" Gabriel suddenly asked. Since the last battle, the Kingdom of Asgar was almost crippled, so that everyone in Asgar realized that Luo The Kingdom of Lenzo is a force to be reckoned with. "Don''t worry, my lord, the Kingdom of Lorenzo can''t take care of itself now." The voice replied: "The last time they earned hundreds of millions of gold pounds from the Condor Empire, it made many nobles of the Condor Empire jealous. Gabrielle let out a "hmm", and secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Last time, the Kingdom of Lorenzo showed the high-level combat effectiveness of natural disasters in the war, which made him very afraid. "By the way, go back and inform Molimach, I heard that he is now a duke." Gabriel suddenly said: "I''m going to see Lord Apollo and ask him to contact him on his behalf." "Uh~~~" The old voice stopped. Gabriel asked in confusion: "What? Is there a problem?" "Sir, Lord Mollymacher is dead." The old voice was a little helpless: "According to the situation at the scene, it should be Shadow Weah who shot and used the Demon Hunting Spear." "The Spear of the Demon Hunter!" Gabrielle raised her voice immediately, her aura soared, and anger flashed in her eyes. The Demon Hunting Spear is the nemesis of demons, and it has devoured how many demons'' lives throughout the ages! After two seconds, the momentum subsided, and Gabrielle''s expression was grim. Fortunately, this carriage can isolate psionic fluctuations, otherwise his gaffe performance just now would have exposed his identity. "Damn the Demon Hunting Spear!" Gabrielle scolded, but regretted the gaffe just now. After all, this is not an abyss, and you must be careful in everything. Just like Mollymacher, her own strength is quite good. The bloodline is noble, and he has won the favor of the big man. He has a bright future in the future, but now, he is dead. took a deep breath, and Gabrielle said, "I know, be careful recently, and find a way to contact Lord Apollo. I''m here this time, and I have an important mission and need to interview with Apollo''s people." "Okay, I will find a way as soon as possible~~~" The old voice became smaller and smaller until it disappeared completely... When the Asgar Kingdom was surrounded by turbulent clouds, no one thought that at this time, something shocking the mainland happened in the Eagle Empire! This evening, a banquet was being held in the luxurious and magnificent palace, the capital of the Condor Empire. Today is the founding day of the Condor Empire. It is the most important festival of the year. It is also the first important festival for the Condor Empire after the destruction of the No. 1 Void World. After the daytime celebrations, a banquet is held in the evening. Not only the royal family, senior officials, and nobles of the Condor Empire will participate, but also diplomats and special guests from many countries. Under the deliberate contrast, the atmosphere is very warm. As the supreme ruler of the Condor Empire, Cromway the Great also personally brought the queen to the scene, bringing the atmosphere of the whole banquet to the extreme. However, at this moment, a young man dressed as a servant, with an expression that was almost crying, walked quickly towards the Great Cromway. The Servant''s status is limited, and he cannot come directly to Emperor Cromway''s side. He is still more than ten meters away, and he is stopped by someone calmly. Those are members of the Secret Service who are responsible for protecting the security of the royal family. Although these people are far less powerful than the people they protect, there is always a certain pomp and circumstance, and the emperor cannot be used for anything but everything. The attendant was very anxious and negotiated with the Secret Service. Obviously, the matter was very important, and the two Secret Service officers didn''t dare to take their own decisions, and immediately walked to Emperor Cromway''s side. The attendant was allowed to pass, and he said a few words in a low voice and quickly, and was led to the back. And Emperor Cromway was originally smiling, but his face sank in an instant, and a cold killing intent permeated. The originally warm atmosphere in the banquet hall dropped to freezing point in an instant, everyone''s eyes focused on it, and for a while, there was no sound. Emperor Cromway, who was the focal point, didn''t say a word, turned around, walked back, and quickly walked out of the banquet hall. Everyone breathed a sigh of relief, and immediately started talking about it, what happened just now? What happened that offended His Majesty the Emperor? Because the banquet hall is very large, although most of the participants can see the emperor, they are not qualified to approach the past at all. Everyone was very curious as to what exactly made Emperor Cromway discolored, and without regard for royal etiquette, he left the stage early without even making an excuse. This has never happened in the past few decades of celebration banquets. For a time, a depressing atmosphere enveloped the entire venue (end of this chapter) Chapter 720： 726 Omen of the Undercurrent Chapter 720 726 Signs of turbulent undercurrents Seeing Emperor Cromway walk out of the banquet hall with an ugly face, Prince Simdor immediately followed. "Brother..." Prince Simdor took a few steps to catch up and wanted to ask. The Great Emperor Cromway stopped, looked at the front with deep eyes, and said solemnly: "Muryatis is missing, and it is likely that he has been killed." Prince Simdor was taken aback. He had seen Princess Muryatis the day before yesterday. How could he have disappeared in a blink of an eye? And Prince Simdor saw the face of the Great Cromway, the so-called disappearance was just an excuse, and Princess Muryatis was probably dead. Simdor knew how much Emperor Cromway loved this daughter, and at the same time he also knew the importance of Princess Muryatis, she was the key to whether Emperor Cromway could be promoted to the Holy Spirit! Otherwise, when Emperor Cromway had so many children, why would he only favor Princess Mueryatis? It is because this daughter is not only important, but also because Emperor Cromway felt indebted to her, and hoped to make up for her as much as possible while Princess Mueryatis was still alive, so that she would be carefree and live a fast life. But I didn''t expect that after Princess Mueryatis was promoted to the natural disaster level, she was going to disappear inexplicably at the most critical moment. Prince Simdor''s subconscious reaction, is it that Princess Muryatis heard some rumors, so she took the initiative to escape, or escaped by cheating? But this thought was just a flash, and he was denied it. As soon as Princess Muryatis''s character is out of character, it is impossible to have such a deep city. If she knew the truth, she would cry and make trouble, go to Emperor Cromway, and even raise rebellion directly. Do it. With her personality, she is not very good at choosing the current method. Then there is someone else who secretly shot, which must be checked carefully. Being able to silently kidnap or kill a favored royal princess in the capital of the Condor Empire is not something anyone can do. Besides, Princess Muryatis is not a fool, on the contrary, she is very smart and very shrewd, just a little clue can make her vigilant. But there was no sign beforehand, which means that the other party must have taken Princess Mueryatis away without any resistance... Prince Simdor thought a lot in an instant, but it was a mess, and there was no clue at all. "Your Majesty~~~" Prince Simdor didn''t know what to say. Instead, Emperor Cromway was expressionless and waved his hand: "My brother, calm down!" Looking at Emperor Cromway''s unwavering appearance, Prince Simdor knew that this was the momentum before the volcano erupted. "It''s been so many years, no one has dared to challenge my authority face to face." Emperor Cromway said slowly: "Maybe they thought that I was too old to carry a knife, and even started to attack my daughter..." said, withdrew his eyes, and looked at Prince Simdor beside him: "Don''t worry about this matter, I will handle it myself... You take care of the empire, maybe I will disappear for a while." Prince Simdor was a little surprised, looking at Emperor Cromway, he hesitated. "You don''t need to persuade me." Emperor Cromway said slowly: "I have made up my mind, this time Muerya''s reminder of disappearance is aimed at me. I have a hunch that at that moment... it''s time to come!" When Prince ?? heard this, his face became even more gloomy. He didn''t say anything, and nodded solemnly: "I understand, don''t worry!" Emperor Cromway patted his brother on the shoulder: "My brother, grit your teeth and persevere, perhaps the most difficult time is coming. Whether it is for ourselves, for our family, or for the empire, or even for human beings, we must persevere. ." Prince Simdor didn''t say anything, but there was an incomparably determined aura in his eyes. He completely believed in the judgment of Cromway the Great, and from the recent indications, another war of gods was brewing. This is not groundless. The gods who have been quiet for decades, or even hundreds of years, have recently appeared frequently and appear to be more and more active. And the Holy Spirit-level level, which was strictly controlled in the past, has also begun to loosen. As a powerhouse at the peak of the natural disaster level, whether it is Emperor Cromway or Prince Simdor himself, he can feel that the difficulty of promotion to the Holy Spirit level is greatly reduced. Maybe it won''t be long before some characters like them who are stuck at the high-level peak of natural disasters will enter the Holy Spirit level in a grand manner. This is an inevitable process before the outbreak of each **** war, and the war between gods also requires a large number of warriors. In the eyes of the gods, the supernatural beings of the natural disaster level are also ordinary soldiers, and only the holy spirit level and even the demigods can have a little effect. Therefore, whenever the war of gods is about to start, it is also the time when the main world and various void worlds are full of talents, and when a hundred flowers are blooming, all kinds of strong people emerge one after another. But under the splendor of cooking oil with fire, it was the splendor before the destruction, and the ensuing battle of gods will drown all these ''pride of the heavens'' in the stormy waves of the battle of gods. And not long ago, the war in Void World No. 1 was actually a rehearsal of the war of gods. But it made the hearts of Cromway the Great and Prince Simdor feel more and more dangerous. Although they knew in their hearts that if they were promoted to the Holy Spirit level at this time, they could only be reduced to puppets and cannon fodder for the gods, but in this situation, they had no choice. If the level is still suppressed, when other powerhouses are promoted one after another, the Condor Empire without Holy Spirit powerhouses, even without any means by the gods, will directly fall apart under the pressure of other powerhouses and die in the gods. Eve of war. Soon, the celebration banquet was over. People left the palace with doubts, but before leaving they were told not to leave the imperial capital for the next three days. This situation made everyone realize that something big must have happened, otherwise, with the spirit of the Condor Empire, it would never be possible to easily block the imperial capital. With all kinds of doubts, people left the palace. But in the following night, the kings of the entire Condor Empire were turbulent, and everyone was mobilizing their contacts to try to find out useful news. Until two or three hours later, the news about the disappearance of Princess Muryatis came out. However, people did not believe it, but felt alarmist, and even sneered at it. How could Princess Muryatis go missing? She was not only the most beloved daughter of Emperor Cromway, but also a natural disaster-level powerhouse. It was not until dawn that the news was finally confirmed, and it caused an uproar. Some politically sensitive people began to realize that something big might happen. In the early morning, in a mansion belonging to the royal family. The Great Cromway sat expressionlessly in a dim study. He didn''t sleep all night, just sat there and waited quietly. When he was sitting in the palace yesterday, he had already issued a death order to the intelligence department. At seven oclock this morning, he wanted to know the result, who actually attacked Princess Muryatis. Although there was no explanation at the time, if the time limit was up but no valid information was found, the heads of the intelligence agencies would be punished, but those people knew it well, and they were frightened. If Emperor Cromway explained how to punish it, it would be fine, but he did not say anything. This is the biggest attitude! The murderer can''t be found before dawn, and they don''t have to live. For the sake of their own lives, the intelligence departments of the entire Condor Empire were all bloody, like mad dogs, sniffing for clues. The Great Cromway looked gloomily at the wall clock on the wall, it was not far from seven in the morning. Although his expression seemed calm, he was extremely angry in his heart. His relationship with Princess Muryatis is not fake, that kind of love and pity comes from the heart, even as the emperor, shouldering the entire empire, there is the last trace of softness in his heart. And Princess Mueryatis touched this softness, which made him feel the happiness of ordinary people to some extent. Although he will end the life of Princess Muryatis with his own hands in the near future, he must do it himself, but he will never allow others to hurt his daughter! No matter who, for what purpose, did this thing, no matter where the other party is, they must pay thousands of times their lives to repay. Emperor Cromway has made up his mind that the murderer and the forces behind it, including their families... must all die! Meanwhile, in the royal palace of the Kingdom of Lorenzo. The morning sun shone in the garden of the palace, but suddenly there was a female scream! A maid who was in charge of cleaning the garden ran out of the garden with a panicked expression. happened to catch up with Silabel to have breakfast and was about to deal with government affairs. After passing through the corridor next to the garden, he heard screams and immediately looked over. "What are you panicking!" Silabel coldly shouted, a pressure shrouded in the past, and the maid held back the cry, looking at Queen Silabel with a pale face, her legs softened in fright, and she knelt directly. on the ground. "Your Majesty! Your Majesty~~~ There is, there is a dead person over there!" the maid said in a panic. "Huh?" Silabel raised her eyebrows and her face became serious. found a corpse from the palace, this is not a trivial matter, he said coldly: "Where is the corpse? Take me there." "It''s over there, Your Majesty!" The maid swallowed and pointed to the depths of the garden. "You stay here." Silabel instructed the two female officers beside her, and then followed the maid into the garden. Those two female officials are her confidants. They are both very strong in administrative skills, but their strengths are very ordinary. If there is an unexpected situation, not only can they not help, but they are all burdens, so Silabel did not bring them. However, what surprised Silabel was that a dead person appeared in the garden of the palace, but she did not sense the breath of death. (end of this chapter) Chapter 721： 727? The trouble is big Chapter 721 727 Big trouble Generally speaking, when human beings die, the breath of death is produced due to the dissipation of the soul and the decay of the body. Especially for people with very high supernormal levels, this kind of death breath is very easy to detect. It is almost obvious at a glance that there is a dead person somewhere, or someone who has died recently. But at this time, Silabel did not feel the presence of any death breath in the garden of this palace. But she didn''t believe that the maid was lying by making such a big move. If she took her there and didn''t see the body, this maid would probably have to suffer from flesh and blood. The garden of the palace is not big, and soon Silabel was there. About ten meters away, I saw the body of a woman lying beside a flower bed. Seeing the corpse again, the maid was a little scared and pointed with a finger: "Your Majesty, that''s the one." Silabel didn''t rush over. A corpse appeared in the palace inexplicably. This is quite a strange thing. Even if her confidence is not weak, she didn''t care about it. Turn the body over. When he saw the face of the corpse, Silabel suddenly changed color. Although she is not familiar with it, she has seen this person more than once on Princess Mulesina''s side, and it is Princess Muryatis of the Condor Empire! "It turned out to be her! How could she die here!" Silabel was stunned for a moment, and then her face became extremely gloomy. Knowing the identity of Princess Muryatis, this is a big trouble. This is yellow mud falling into the crotch, not **** but shit! I dont know if she told the Emperor Cromway of the Condor Empire that your daughter died in my garden inexplicably, and I dont know what happened. Will the emperor believe it? Sirabell felt extremely troublesome in an instant, but her time as queen was not short, and although she was anxious, she did not panic. glanced at the maid, and a murderous intent flashed in her eyes. Without any warning, the maid was stunned for a moment, felt a tingling in her brain, and then fell to the ground softly, and died of anger! But Silabel just used psionic energy to destroy her brain and killed her directly. At this time, the benevolence of women is not enough. It is related to the life and death of the entire kingdom and family. Bloody Queen Silabel will never be soft-hearted. And she was a little fortunate that she didn''t bring those two confidants over just now, otherwise it would be a little distressing to kill them all. After ?? killed the maid, Silabel stood there with frowning, thinking about what to do next. She didn''t touch her body rashly, and she didn''t dare to act rashly until she made the final decision. Since someone threw the body of Princess Muryatis here, it was obvious that they had the intention of murdering and framing it, and it was impossible for her to cover it up casually. Silabel understands that she must act as soon as possible, and she believes that someone will find her in a short time. At this time, the first thing she thought of was Grand Duke Mora, but since Grand Duke Mora was promoted to the Holy Spirit level, his whereabouts were very mysterious and could not be contacted directly. She could only leave a message through special means to tell Mora of the current situation. Archduke. When will he get a response, Silabel has no idea. And now it is imminent, she must think of another way, or find someone else to discuss. As for who to look for, first of all, the nearest Grand Duke Prady was ruled out. The former king had no idea than her, and if she did, she didn''t find her. There was one more person who knew, which increased the danger of walking rumors. Marshal ?? Santos was also directly excluded. Although the loyalty of this veteran natural disaster-level powerhouse was trustworthy, Silabel still subconsciously did not want him to know that the body of Princess Muryatis appeared in the palace. The rest are Princess Mulesina and Green. In comparison, Princess Mulesina can definitely be trusted. Regardless of blood relationship or interests, Princess Mulesina has no reason to betray the Kingdom of Lorenzo. But Silabel doesn''t think Princess Mulesina is more resourceful. Faced with this situation, even if she comes over, it is estimated that it will be difficult to solve the problem. So after thinking about it, Silabel decided to consult with Green. First, because Green does have a lot of ghost ideas, and second, it is also to bind Green and let him participate. If the situation gets out of hand, Green, who was the first to get involved, will not be able to easily escape and get rid of the shackles of the Lorenzo Kingdom. Silabel''s eyes are firm and wise, she is now thinking from the perspective of a queen. Although she is a bit sorry for Green, as a queen, she has no choice. At this time, Green was still in the north, and when he received the situation described by Silabel, he immediately felt that the situation was serious. Originally planned to stay in the frozen wasteland in the north to track down the whereabouts of the ancient white dragon Angdaragon, but in this situation, he had to change his mind. Through the spatial coordinates, Green returned directly to the capital, and arrived at the garden of the palace in less than 20 minutes. Looking at the corpse, it was indeed Princess Mueryatis, and there was no smell of death in her body. Obviously, someone had deliberately manipulated her hands and feet. As for the purpose of doing this, it should be to carry the corpse. After all, killing people silently from the Condor Empire and then transporting the corpse to the Kingdom of Lorenzo without anyone knowing it is not an easy task. Green frowned and didn''t speak for a long time. "What can you do?" Silabel asked expectantly: "We don''t have much time. If someone deliberately framed it, I''m afraid the people from the Condor Empire have already arrived." Green shook his head slowly and said, "If it''s normal, it''s best to contact the Condor Empire about this matter. In this case, it''s actually obvious that someone wants to frame us. But at present, the Kingdom and Condor Empire have The relationship is tense, even if it is obvious, it will be used by others, and we will be very passive." Silabel nodded: "I think so too, and Emperor Cromway and Prince Simdor on the Eagle Empire have never had an attitude. Although my father guessed that they have to purge some people themselves, this kind of thing will happen at any time. Change, if you see an opportunity, the emperor may not be able to push the boat to bite first, and let the nobles in their country bite us first." "So, we must not admit this matter!" Green said solemnly: "And we must find a way to take the Eagle Empire''s attention away from us." "That''s what you said, but it''s easier said than done!" Queen Silabel said helplessly: "This is obviously someone who wants to put the blame on us. It''s impossible to see us clear the suspicion. How can we find the culprit behind the scenes in a hurry." Green thought for a while and said, "Although it''s hard to find out the culprit behind the scenes, we can try to muddy the water and try to find a way to fish in the muddy water." Silabel was refreshed and listened carefully to what Green continued to say. "It''s actually very simple. Since the Condor Empire has lost a princess, then we''ll be missing a queen." Green''s mind opened, and he already had an idea: "That Archduke Moharis didn''t jump up and down in the Condor Empire, agitating for the Are you going to attack us? This time we''ll put the blame on him..." Silabel has understood Green''s general plan at this time. Although it is not a particularly clever strategy, it is very practical in the current situation. In this way, the Kingdom of Lorenzo can be transformed from a ''suspect'' to ''another victim'', so that the Condor Empire can''t find a reason to play on the topic. And the plot of the black hand behind the scenes to frame the blame is also solved. A few minutes later, suddenly in the center of the royal capital, a huge hemispherical magic circle quickly rose from the ground, covering the royal palace below. The two female officials beside Silabel found that the queen had been in for a long time, but she had not seen her return, and felt that the situation was not right. Just at this moment, an astonishing psionic fluctuation suddenly erupted in the garden, which directly stimulated the kingdom''s defensive magic circle, and at the same time, a sharp alarm sounded. In an instant, the kings of the entire Lorenzo Kingdom boiled. The defensive circle of the palace was activated, indicating that there was an enemy attacking the palace. This seemed to have stabbed a hornet''s nest, which directly set off the highest-level red alert. No one knew what happened. Anyway, the entire royal capital was in chaos. The city gates were closed and the streets were under martial law, which made chickens and dogs jump. The natural disaster-level powerhouses in the capital, as well as important officials and nobles of the kingdom, rushed to the palace to confirm what happened, triggering the red alert. It was under such circumstances that the Prime Minister of the Condor Empire, and also the representative appointed by Cromway the Great, Marshal Bast, came to the capital of the Kingdom of Lorenzo. Marshal Buster, who came directly on the Void Ship, was the Prime Minister, but he actually represented the hard-liners of the Condor Empire army. When he came to the Kingdom of Lorenzo this time, he also showed an attitude of asking for guilt. After last night''s investigation, there were various signs that the disappearance of Princess Mueryatis was inseparable from the Kingdom of Lorenzo. Although it doesn''t make sense logically, before there are no other suspects, the Kingdom of Lorenzo has been locked as the first suspect. But when he came to the Kingdom of Lorenzo, he thought of countless situations to face, but he did not expect that the Kingdom of Lorenzo would turn into a mess of porridge first. On the contrary, Marshal Buster was unexpected, and immediately sent someone to investigate the news, and at the same time contacted the official of the Kingdom of Lorenzo. For the sudden visit of the Prime Minister of the Condor Empire, the Kingdom of Lorenzo would not dare to neglect it even if it was in chaos, and the Grand Duke Prady would soon be in charge of the reception. Marshal Buster came with a mission, and was not in the mood to play diplomatic rhetoric. When he saw Grand Duke Prady, he went straight to the point and explained his purpose. Originally, the Prime Minister of the Condor Empire wanted to take the opportunity to question him harshly, but before he could speak, he learned from Grand Duke Prady that Queen Silabel of the Kingdom of Lorenzo was also missing! (end of this chapter) Chapter 722： 728?? Make the water muddy Chapter 722 728 Make the water muddy The words that Field Marshal Buster had prepared were all in his mouth, and he couldn''t say it anymore. Although it is said that the Eagle Empire is powerful. In comparison, the national strength of the Kingdom of Lorenzo is not worth mentioning. is the queen of the Lorenzo Kingdom. Compared with the princess of the Condor Empire, her status is not much inferior. Now the queen has disappeared for no apparent reason. The situation is very similar to that of Princess Muryatis, and he is not too aggressive. At this moment, the director of the special bureau, Kebaev, hurried in from the outside, only to find that there were outsiders, and couldn''t help but be stunned for a moment. As the director of the Special Bureau of Lorenzo Kingdom, it is of course impossible not to know the Prime Minister of the Condor Empire, but he had been there just now and did not know that Marshal Buster was coming. "Have you found anything?" asked Archduke Prady eagerly, not minding the presence of Marshal Buster. Kbayev thought about it for a while, but did not hide it, and said with a grim expression: "His Royal Highness, it can be confirmed that His Majesty has been kidnapped, and..." Having said this, his eyes turned to Marshal Bast: "According to the current situation The clues, the murderer is likely to be the Archduke Moharis of the Condor Empire." "What did you say!" Without waiting for Grand Duke Prady to speak, the Prime Minister Marshal Bast stood up, staring at Kebayev with a falcon-like gaze, and a terrifying aura of natural disaster rolled over. Kerba Yves suddenly felt like the top of Mount Tai, the spiritual energy in his body was suppressed to death, making his face pale. However, Kebaev is also a tough guy. In addition, he has been loyal to Silabel in his heart. Now that Queen Silabel has suddenly disappeared, he is also suffocating in his heart. At this moment, facing the oppression of Marshal Bast, it has aroused His anger was hard to support, because the force was too strong, and the teeth creaked. At this time, Grand Duke Prady reacted and hurriedly wanted to resolve it. didn''t wait for him to speak, suddenly a surge of undead energy came from outside, pushing back Marshal Buster''s aura. Kerbaev suddenly lost his pressure, and his body shook violently, but he couldn''t bear it, and he spat out a mouthful of blood in embarrassment. "Huh! The Prime Minister of the Condor Empire is really a big coercion." With a cold snort, Green walked in from the outside: "When did our Kingdom of Lorenzo become a province of the Condor Empire? Or Your Excellency the Prime Minister thinks that our ally can be bullied at will?" Kerbaev saw Green, cast a grateful look, and silently stepped aside. Marshal Bast squinted his eyes and met Green''s eyes: "You are Green, the new Archduke of Alsa, the behind-the-scenes controller of the Gemu Company." Green is neither humble nor arrogant: "It''s my lord, although I admire the Prime Minister of the Condor Empire very much, but Her Majesty the Queen of our country is missing, and the whole country is in a state of emergency, and I cannot entertain Your Excellency the Prime Minister. Your Excellency is temporarily invited back. For any major national event, you can wait for the Queen of our country. Come back, Your Majesty." Green was unceremonious and directly ordered the expulsion, and the natural disaster grade spiritual energy in the body did not converge since it was released just now. Although Green is only a natural disaster junior, but Marshal Buster knows that he has the strength of a natural disaster high-level. If that''s all, Marshal Buster will not be afraid of Green, as the Prime Minister of the Condor Empire, he has such qualifications. But now he can''t, and he doesn''t dare to act with anger. Princess Mueryatis is missing, her life and death are unknown, and the emperor is angry. He has issued a strict order, and he must find out. At present, the clues point to the Kingdom of Lorenzo, but insisting that the Kingdom of Lorenzo murdered Princess Muryatis does not make sense from the logic and motive. And, to his surprise, Queen Silabel of the Kingdom of Lorenzo has also disappeared! said it was a pure coincidence, and I am afraid that even a fool would not believe it. Marshal Buster took a deep breath, nodded shyly, and took the lead to regain his momentum. Although he did not apologize, he also showed a relaxed attitude. As the Prime Minister of the Condor Empire, he was not allowed to apologize to foreign countries. Even if he did something wrong, he must be wrong to the end. A big country must have the style of a big country. The Condor Empire is never wrong, and there is no need to apologize. If it has to be wrong, it is the whole world that is at fault. When ??Green saw this, he also withdrew his aura, not intending to be aggressive. In fact, he was also very stern, if Marshal Buster did not give in, Archduke Prady would also come forward to smooth things out. After such a commotion, Marshal Buster could only put away his attitude of asking for guilt. Green also calmed down and looked at Kebaev: "Is there really evidence at the scene that Her Majesty was taken away by Grand Duke Moharis of the Condor Empire?" Kebayev''s expression was a little weird, and he took out a note. Gran took it and glanced at it, then handed it to Archduke Prady, and then passed it to Marshal Buster. The handwriting on the ?? is also very simple, which roughly means that Silabel is in his hands, and asks Green and Princess Moulesina to hand over the equity and technology of Gemu Company, otherwise how and how... "This... this is framed and framed!" Marshal Baster couldn''t help laughing and laughing, this was obviously a clumsy frame-up. Unless Duke Moharis was kicked in the head by a donkey, he would use such a childish method to threaten Green and Princess Mulesina. Green nodded seriously: "Indeed, although we have some misunderstandings with your country''s Grand Duke Moharis, I believe that your country''s Grand Duke will never do such a heartless thing, there must be someone behind the scenes trying to provoke us both. The relationship between the two countries, this matter must be investigated clearly, and the Queen Silabel of our country and the Princess Muryatis of your country will be rescued." Green directly characterizes it, merging the disappearance of Silabel and the disappearance of Muryatis. This left Marshal Buster speechless, and when the two things collided, even he was a little suspicious. But no matter what, he came here aggressively to ask for guilt this time, and he must have returned without success. Regardless of whether the Queen Silabel is really missing or falsely missing, this matter is no longer in his hands and must be reported to the Great Cromway first. Yes, Marshal Buster has already thought that the disappearance of Queen Silabel may be fake. Otherwise, there is no such thing as a coincidence. Even if someone wants to provoke a rift or even a conflict between the two countries, the method seems too clumsy. On Green''s side, he temporarily coaxed away Marshal Buster, and then prevaricates Grand Duke Prady and Kebaev, and found an opportunity to enter the foggy world. Silabel and the corpse of Princess Muryatis were temporarily sent here by him. After seeing Green, Silabel immediately asked with concern: "How is it, who sent the Condor Empire to deceive it?" "It''s Marshal Buster." Green replied: "As for deceiving the past..." Green shook his head: "It''s impossible to lie to the past, there are too many flaws in the whole thing, doing this just muddies the water and makes the Condor Empire Don''t make excuses, as for... a complete solution, we must find the real murderer who killed Princess Muryatis." Silabel was in a heavy heart. In fact, she herself understood that it was impossible to deceive the Condor Empire with this little trick. "Then the next step is to find the murderer who threw the body into the palace. Do you have any clues?" Silabel asked. Green shook his head and said, "Not yet. Let me see the body first. By the way, where did you put the body?" "That''s not there..." Silabel was stunned, and turned to look at the bed in the room. However, on that bed, apart from the wrinkled sheets, there was nowhere else the body of Princess Muryatis! "Not good!" Green''s heart sank, he immediately raised his field of vision, and sure enough, he quickly found Princess Muryatis. The culprit was leisurely visiting a nearby mecha factory! Green brought them to the foggy world, not to the cemetery, but to the mecha factory. The security level here is not low, and there is no real core secret, and Green is not afraid of what Silabel will see. It''s just that he didn''t expect that Princess Mueryatis came back to life! Green was a little helpless. In fact, he had not doubted before that Princess Muryatis was feigning death. After all, necromancers are experts at pretending to be dead. But at that time, he checked carefully, and there was no sign of life in Princess Mueryatis'' body, and even the soul had completely dissipated, and the dead could no longer die. Now, it seems that Princess Mueryatis has some extraordinary artifacts that can make her deceive everyone. "His Royal Highness Princess Muryatis, you are making too much of a joke!" At the next moment Green appeared beside Princess Muryatis. "His Royal Highness Green, is this your mecha production factory? It''s really spectacular!" Princess Mueryatis answered the question with a smile. At this time, Silabel also ran out of the room and saw Princess Mueryatis who was jumping around. She almost stared out her eyes: "You really are not dead!" "Good day, Your Majesty Silabel!" Princess Mueryatis saluted gracefully, but Silabel was completely annoyed. "Damn! What are you doing? Are you going to kill us? Bastards!" Silabel growled like an angry cat. Princess Muryatis frowned, obviously Silabel''s scolding annoyed her, and a dangerous chill flashed in her beautiful eyes. But at the next moment, a trace of murderous intent loomed over, Green said coldly: "Your Highness Princess, this is my place, please think carefully before making any decisions! Otherwise, I don''t mind letting you make fakes come true." Princess Muryatis felt the threat of death for the first time in her life. Although she is not weak, she is already at the first level of natural disasters, but because of her identity, she has no combat experience, especially the kind of life-and-death battle. Now locked by Green''s killing intent, her heart trembled, and her keen intuition told her that she would really be killed! (end of this chapter) Chapter 723： 729? Chapter 723 729 Cocooning himself "Humph!" Princess Mueryatis glared at Green, she was very aware of the current affairs, and turned into a good girl. Silabel also reacted and didn''t yell anymore. I was so excited just now that I forgot that Muryatis was not only the princess of the Condor Empire, but also a real natural disaster-level powerhouse. Annoying this wayward princess is not good fruit. Green''s killing intent disappeared, but he still stared at Princess Muryatis: "Tell me, what''s going on? I hope I can get a plausible reason, otherwise... you will stay here forever." Princess ??Muryatis didn''t care, she seemed to be fearless, and said lightly: "I know you are very strong, I may not be able to beat you, but I''m afraid you will catch me or trap me here..." But before she could finish her words, two breaths of high-level natural disasters were locked on Princess Mueryatis. Princess Muryatis suddenly changed color. She did know that Green had a powerful high-level natural disaster combat power on hand, but she also had an important life-saving artifact on her body. She thought that she should be able to save her life. But she didn''t expect that there was another natural disaster high-level on Green''s side. This can be troublesome. If there is only one natural disaster high-level, with that artifact, it is still possible to deal with it, but if you face two natural disaster high-level powerhouses at the same time, plus five or six strengths above her. She couldn''t find a chance to take advantage of the natural disaster intermediate-level and primary-level powerhouses. Princess Muryatis couldn''t help showing a wry smile: "Green, I didn''t expect you to hide so deeply! It seems that I underestimated you, and I came to you because I was caught in the trap, not an escape." Green was expressionless, watching the superb performance of the other party, but he was not confused by Princess Muryatis. His eyes suddenly looked to the side, where there was originally nothing, but in the next moment, the sword mark flashed, tearing the air. Angel of Death appeared beside Green, he was directly distracted, controlled Angel of Death, and slashed over with his sword. Immediately, there was a sound of "", and a symphony of gold and iron broke out, and then a staggering figure appeared, which was actually a Princess Mueryatis! Princess Mueryatis, who had been talking so eloquently just now, showed a stunned expression, completely unexpected that Green would find her true body! I saw a suspended short sword less than ten centimeters away from Princess Mueryatis. Just a slight look forward could pierce her head, and the suspended short sword was a divine weapon - a hundred thousand swords. ! "It''s really a good clone. If I didn''t have a special way, I would have been tricked by you." Green''s voice did not fluctuate, but it contained a heart-pounding coldness. Princess Muryatis'' beautiful face showed a frightened expression. She didn''t expect Greene to find her body directly, which made her inexperienced in fighting and fighting to the death, she didn''t know what to do. Similarly, Silabel, who was beside him, was also surprised. Originally, although she knew that Green was very powerful, she had no clear idea of ??how powerful it was. Until this moment, Green showed a powerful background, which surprised her and made her even more unbelievable. Back then, when she first met Green, Green was still a weak chicken who needed to look up to her. It''s only been so long, and it''s been like this. Are you too slack in comparison? Silabel fell into self-doubt. Princess Muryatis smiled wryly again, this time she really had nothing to do, raised her hands and said, "Okay, I surrender, you win." Green did not relax his vigilance, and asked coldly: "What is going on, why are you targeting the Kingdom of Lorenzo?" "Declare in advance, whether you believe it or not, I have no idea about anyone." Princess Muryatis spread her hands and said, "It''s just that someone wants to assassinate me and then put the blame on you, it''s no wonder On my head, I just cooperate with them." Green stared at Princess Muryatis, figuring out how true or false her words were. I believe in you, this little girl has a very bad skin. If you believe her completely, just wait to be shriveled! However, Princess Mueryatis said that someone wanted to kill her and frame her, but Green was a little skeptical. If it was a prank designed by Princess Mueryatis, or someone conspiring with her, it should have been designed more delicately and not so flawed. And then Marshal Bast appeared a little late, leaving an opportunity for the Lorenzo Kingdom to find a way to crack it. "Why did you do this?" Green continued. A trace of complexity flashed in Princess Mueryatis'' eyes, and she couldn''t restrain her grief, but she still held back, showing that it didn''t matter, a cynical look: "Why, of course, for the sake of life, it won''t be long, My father will kill me, and help him to be promoted to the Holy Spirit through my life and soul. Humph! That old man, think I don''t know anything?" Green and Silabel both took a deep breath, but they didn''t expect to hear such a secret. The two looked at each other, some regretted hearing this answer. Princess Mueryatis smiled sweetly: "What? Are you afraid? You know about the scandal of the Royal Family of the Condor Empire, and you also know the secret of the old man''s promotion to the Holy Spirit level. If you ask my father or Uncle Simdor to find him, They will kill people for sure, so what... let me go, and we won''t make the water from the well in the future." Green narrowed his eyes and fell into silence. However, he did not consider Princess Muryatis'' proposal, but was thinking about the value of this secret. In fact, after learning that Grand Duke Mora was promoted to the Holy Spirit level, Green had a vague feeling that the Holy Spirit level was worthless. Grand Duke Mora is just the beginning, and there will be many Holy Spirit-level powerhouses in the future. But until then, he had not realized what this situation meant. Until he heard that Emperor Cromway would not hesitate to sacrifice his most beloved daughter to be promoted to the Holy Spirit level, he was suddenly surprised. How imminent is this to do such a crazy thing? As for how Princess Muryatis knew the secret that Emperor Cromway wanted to use her to advance to the Holy Spirit level, Green didnt need to inquire, and it was of no use. Now, the more important thing is still who is the black hand who is hiding behind the scenes and trying to kill Princess Muryatis. Although Princess Muryatis came back to life, the essence of the original matter did not change. But let Princess Mueryatis say that she can''t tell who the other party is, but she only knows that the other party''s strength is very strong, and she has no way to resist or protect herself. "I was resting at that time, and suddenly I felt a sense of danger." Princess Mueryatis recalled: "This is the ability I have since I was a child, and I believe in the feeling very much. I immediately wanted to ask for help, but just sat up. , I felt my body stiff and I couldn''t move at all." "I knew it was over at the time, but fortunately, I never left the artifact that my father gave me to save my life." Mueryatis continued: "This time I was saved again, and I was automatically transformed into a clone, which made me really The body was hidden in the avatar, and the other party thought he killed me, but he actually only killed the avatar. And my real body didn''t escape, he couldn''t find it, thought it was successful, and then took me to the kingdom of Lorenzo." "Did you not see anything during this period?" Silabel interjected. Princess Mueryatis sneered: "Humph! What can I see? If I really saw it, I''m afraid I would be dead by now. A powerhouse of that level can feel it with just a glance." said that he still had lingering fears, and said with emotion: "I was lucky this time too. That person was very urgent and didn''t check carefully, otherwise I wouldn''t be able to escape." Green had no doubts about these descriptions. If he had moved from another place, he would, like Princess Mueryatis, never try to look at the mysterious powerhouse in such a situation. Meaning, but also expose yourself, and put your life in it. "What are you going to do next?" Green said calmly, "I think you mean to stay with me?" Princess Muryatis smiled and gave Green a provocative glance: "Why, aren''t you happy that a noble, beautiful and **** woman like me is relying on you?" Green rolled his eyes, and Silabel next to him also muttered and scolded: "Old woman!" was heard by Princess Muryatis and gave her a stern look. Green snorted: "I can''t be happy! If you let Emperor Cromway know that I hid you, what do you think I will do?" "What else can I do, I''ll be killed by the old thing." Princess Mueryatis said with an indifferent attitude: "I won''t go anyway, I was worried about where to hide, but I didn''t expect you to be here. Well, either you kill me directly, or take me in, choose one of the two!" Green didn''t expect that this dignified princess would have such a rogue face. But facing this guy, he couldn''t fight, he couldn''t kill, he was really helpless. After pondering for a moment, Green coughed and said: "You can stay here, but I also have conditions, you agree, everything is easy to say, if you don''t agree... Then I have to take the risk and see if I can stop you from coming. SOS message sent before death." Princess Muryatis remained calm, but there was still a hint of fear in her eyes. She was really not sure whether Greene really dared to kill her. "Well, you say, what are the conditions?" Princess Mueryatis took a deep breath and put away the rogue face. That''s just one of her methods, not that she is really that ruffian character. Now that the goal has been achieved, there is no need to continue acting. "Accept my necromancy and become my subordinate..." Green said solemnly. But as soon as the first one was exported, Princess Mueryatis rejected it! (end of this chapter) Chapter 724： 730? This time the princess is really dead Chapter 724 730 This time the princess is really dead "No way!" Princess Mueryatis screamed like a cat whose tail had been stepped on. Green glanced at her from the corner of his eyes, and a cold killing intent enveloped him again. Princess Muryatis'' breath stagnated, and she immediately held back what she was going to say, hehe smiled: "That... I mean can I find a compromise? For example, I can swear." Green shook his head and said, "Swear? I can come with that kind of thing, tell me, and swear to which god." Princess Muryatis did not expect Green to be so unscrupulous and had no reverence for gods at all. Although she has been fascinated by her since she was a child, she doesn''t think there is anything worth looking up to in the gods, but after all, they are gods, no matter their character, but at least they have unparalleled stalwart power! "It''s really impossible to negotiate?" Princess Mueryatis was still making her last effort, and she felt a little regretful in her heart. She came to be clever, and now this place has become her new cage. And just now, there were two high-level psionic energy fluctuations from natural disasters. Even if she added that mecha bone dragon with her strength, she would definitely not be Green''s opponent. And there is still doubt in the bottom of Princess Mueryatis'' heart, Green''s hands are very likely to have some kind of secret method that can control the sale of bone dragons at a critical time. Although she had already found someone to check it carefully, she was still unable to completely rule out this possibility. So, when facing Green, she couldn''t get tough at all... At the same time, in the palace of Asgar Kingdom, the atmosphere was also tense. In the king''s bedroom, there is a **** smell. Bill III looked at the scene in front of him with a livid face. On his bed, there was a corpse lying down. It was a very beautiful girl with flaxen hair, staring at the roof with wide eyes. On her chest, a short sword penetrated directly through her body, nailing her slender body to the bed. The ??blood infected a large area of ??the girl''s white dress and expensive bedding. Bill III narrowed his eyes and looked at the corpse of the young **** the bed. It was his daughter. Although she was not very favored, she still had his bloodline. is now openly killed in his bed, which is a blatant warning and provocation, and it is also a slander of his reputation. As the news spreads, people will be shocked by the mysterious death of the princess at first, but I believe it will soon move to why a beautiful princess who has almost reached adulthood died in her father''s bed? Those long-tongued women who have nothing to do every day will add fuel to the description of hundreds of versions of the "indescribable father and daughter" story. "Weah! No matter who it is, find out the murderer for me!" Bill III said word by word, but with a flick of his sleeves, he turned and walked out. Bill III was not very concerned about the death of a daughter. What he was really angry about was the sinister intentions of the murderer. And he will never tolerate such provocation. Even if he was determined to retire from the background, he must not tolerate it in this situation, otherwise it will send a wrong signal to some people, thinking that he is really not good as an old king. "Yes, Your Majesty!" Weah, in a hooded robe, hid in the shadows in the corner, like a ghost. Immediately, with a bang, the door was slammed shut by Bill III. Weah stood there and didn''t move, until after a few minutes, a few black shadows flashed, and he knelt in front of him on one knee before he asked in a deep voice, "How is the situation?" There are a total of four shadows, all of whom are strong men under Weah, and they carefully surveyed the surroundings of the king''s bedroom just now. did not find anything useful, as if the murderer had fallen from the sky and brought the princess here. Weah frowned slightly. He also found this unexpected event very difficult, especially at this time. At the beginning, the first suspicion in his mind was Modi, and only a lunatic who does not play cards according to the rules would drive out this kind of thing. But after thinking about it, it doesn''t make sense. At least so far, Modi and Bill III are still in a cooperative relationship. Why did he do such a crazy thing? Viamo was silent, and then walked to the big bed, where a large number of corpses were placed in the shape of a ''big'' shape. Although she was wearing a white skirt, Weah was able to tell that this sixteen-year-old niece was not wearing underwear, and that this beautiful and pure princess was no longer a virgin. This does not need to be personally inspected. Weah can directly decipher many seemingly incredible information from ordinary people from the residual breath of the corpse. And, to his surprise, just before death, or rather, at the time of death, the princess was still playing games that adults can only enjoy with a mysterious man. "Pervert!" Weah put the first label on the murderer in his heart. "Is it voluntary? There is no illusion, and there is no sign of being held hostage." Weah continued to pace around the big bed, frowning: "Is it done by an acquaintance? The murderer is still in the palace..." Just then, there was a sudden bang! The door of the room was violently slammed open from the outside, and a plump and beautiful middle-aged lady broke in, bursting with tears and crying: "Natalie! My Natalie!" Seeing the corpse on the bed and the dagger inserted into the girl''s chest, the woman couldn''t bear it any longer, she burst into tears, and rushed towards the corpse on the bed like she was crazy. Weah didn''t stop him and moved aside. Of course he knew this woman, Bill III''s favorite lover, who had just turned into a queen two years ago. is also the mother of Princess Natalie on the bed. Weah''s expression was a little weird, looking at the woman who was out of control with a half-smile, then looked out the door, and there was a person standing there. It was a female man who was taller and stronger than ordinary men. He looked a little masculine, with thick limbs and a bearish waist. If it weren''t for the clothes of women, it would be hard to imagine that this bull was a woman. Wea can feel that this female man is very strong and has the level of a legendary high-level. This is already the top existence after several natural disasters in the Kingdom of Asgar. Such a person actually appeared by the queen''s side, which made Weah have a little doubt. The background of the queen in front of me is not noble, and this female man was not arranged by Bill III to protect the queen. Immediately, Weah looked towards the back, who was crying bitterly on the corpse, and a mocking sneer appeared in the corner of his mouth, and said lightly: "Please Queen, Princess Natalie is dead, Your Majesty ordered me to surpass the real murderer, Please don''t destroy the scene, the queen, or... let the murderer go unpunished, and Princess Natalie''s soul will not rest in peace." The queen screamed, "No! I''m taking Natalie home, the **** palace, if I didn''t come here, Natalie she... she wouldn''t be like this! That **** Bill, it''s all his fault ~~~ "Queen, please be careful!" Weah looked at the emotional queen without any emotion. But he could feel that the queen''s heartbeat didn''t fluctuate much at all, and the sad and excited look was all acting! Daughter died. Although she was sad, she was not so excited and crazy. Instead, it was the burly female man standing at the door, and there was a hint of sadness in the depths of his eyes. "Bastard! You are like him, you are all bastards!" The queen seemed to be crazy: "No, I''m taking Natalie home!" Screaming ??, the queen reached out to pull the dagger stuck in the corpse''s chest. Weah just watched from the sidelines before, but now he moved. A dark shadow flashed and appeared beside the queen, but she didn''t reach out, she just stared at the hand that the queen stretched out with her eyes like a knife. It was a fair and round hand, with pink halo on the nails and no wrinkles in the joints. It was a perfect pair of hands. But Wei A''s icy eyes made the queen''s whole body stiff, and the hand that was stretched out could never be taken back. A terrified expression appeared on her face, and she looked at Weah''s hideous face full of scars in disbelief. "Stop!" The female man beside the queen screamed, even though she knew she was not Weah''s opponent, she still rushed up without hesitation. Weah''s mouth turned up, revealing a sinister sneer. In the next moment, a black shadow suddenly flashed and appeared less than ten centimeters in front of the female man. The female man was originally a legendary high-ranking powerhouse, but at this moment, facing Weah is like a primary school student facing an adult strong man, and there is no room for resistance at all. Even Weah didn''t make a move, but with a strong mental force to suppress, she was like the queen, and the whole person froze. "I can''t believe that in the palace, beside the queen, there are people like you." Weah walked to the female man and looked at her with interest: "Does Bill know that his head has been covered? What about a prairie? Demon lady?" Said Weah waved his hand, and with a stab, the clothes on the female man''s body were torn apart instantly, revealing a muscular body. "Ah~~~" The queen was stimulated, she broke free from Weah''s suppression, slammed her face with her hands, and let out a harsh scream. "No!" the female man shouted, trying to rush over, but it was too late. In the next moment, the queen rolled her eyes, her whole body twitched violently, and her fair skin turned red at a speed visible to the naked eye. The height is also increasing rapidly, from a slender body of about one meter six to nearly one meter nine in the blink of an eye, and two horns grow under the hair on the top of the head... (end of this chapter) Chapter 725： 731? Fathers Love Chapter 725 731 Father''s Love "Have you come this far? The degree of demonization has exceeded 50%. It seems that you have been together for a long time! Hehe~~~" Weah watched the queen transform into a demon form, and did not try to stop it. Or to kill in advance. Until after she completely turned into a red-skinned demon, a pair of python-like vertical pupils were full of resentment and stared at Weah viciously. "Oh? You hate me so much?" Wea smiled half-smiling, and the ugly face looked even more strange: "Why do you hate me? Aren''t you very eager to be a demon? Otherwise, it is impossible for the degree of demonization to reach 100%. Fifty or more. Now that I got your wish, shouldn''t you thank me?" "Go to hell!" The queen turned into a demon roared and rushed towards Weah frantically. The fleshy wings behind him spread out. Although the original glamorous face was still glamorous, it turned into a different style of beauty. Skin, golden vertical pupils, mouth full of fangs... Among the demons, this look is the standard beauty. It''s a pity that Weah couldn''t appreciate it. He raised his hand expressionlessly and slammed the queen into the devil''s chest with a bang. This menacing-looking demon was like a ball, and was immediately kicked out. With a bang, it slammed into the wall, then fell down, and spit out a mouthful of blood that smelled of sulphur. The demon struggled to get up and looked at Weah fiercely. It seemed that after transforming, he lost his mind. Even though he knew that he was not Weah''s opponent, he still fought recklessly. However, before she could attack again, she suddenly shook her body, showing a horrified expression, and looked at the androgynous demon beside her. Immediately, blood spurted out from the mouth of the queen turned into a demon like an unstoppable fountain! With a thud, he fell to the ground ruthlessly, and a pool of blood formed in the blink of an eye. Weah frowned, it wasn''t that he killed the demon that the queen turned into. Originally, he wanted to catch a live one, but he turned back and carefully interrogated, what was the matter, the queen of the dignified Asgar Kingdom actually chose to become a demon! Who knew that before he could make a move, the queen died suddenly! "Ah~~~" The androgynous demon roared wildly, but he didn''t attack Weah, but after screaming, he sat down on the ground, his eyes dull, unlovable, and a miserable smile on his face. "Dead, dead, all dead~~~ Idiot, your bloodline assimilation is not enough, you can''t become a demon, why are you..." The ?? androgynous demon murmured, took one last look at Weah, and smiled meaningfully. "The strong human being, I know I can''t live today, but... I said, I never thought of hurting the Queen and Natalie, do you believe it?" This demon''s tone was sincere, with tears welling up in his vertical pupils. However, Weah replied instinctively: "I don''t believe it!" "I think so too." The demon laughed miserably: "It seems that it is fundamentally impossible for demons and humans to live in peace, and there is not even the slightest basis for mutual trust between us. It seems that I was wrong, humans and demons. In between, it''s better to eliminate one, so that there will be no such tragedy again." After saying that, his eyes turned to Princess Natalie on the bed and the queen who just died. After her death, the queen''s corpse reverted to a human form again, because when she was transformed, it was all torn, revealing a snow-white body, which was strangely fragrant. Immediately, there was a bang! This androgynous demon actually blew his heart, but with the demon''s tyrannical vitality, he gritted his teeth and said: "The strong man of mankind, the real cruel war is about to start, and you will not live long! You, and that insidious man King Bill III, you will all die eventually, and I am waiting for you in hell." After ?? finished speaking, the demon fell to the ground and died. frowned slightly, he didn''t try to stop this demon from committing suicide. A legendary superhuman, if he wants to die, there are countless ways, even as a natural disaster, it is impossible to stop it. On the contrary, Weah was more worried that this demon suicide was fake, but suddenly violently killed people. If it was a secret technique used by self-destructing a heart, the power would be quite terrifying. So Weah was very cautious and did not rush to the past. He didn''t walk over until after confirming that the demon was completely dead. "Sir, what should we do now?" A subordinate quickly checked the body and asked in a deep voice. Weah was lost in thought. At this time, there was a "dong dong" knocking on the door, because the room was hitting the wall and screaming again. Although the soundproofing of the king''s bedroom was very good, the movement just now was too loud. shocked the people outside. Wea was awakened by the knock on the door, frowned slightly, glanced at the scene, turned around and walked out the door. slammed the door open, and a court attendant who knocked on the door forced a smile, and hurriedly bowed his head to salute: "Sir, what happened just now?" Weah glanced at the servant and asked, "Where is your majesty?" The chambermaid is Bill III''s confidant. Knowing Weah''s identity, he quickly replied: "Your Majesty went to the study to rest. After all, this situation happened in the palace..." Weah gave a "hmm" and walked directly over the chambermaid towards Bill III''s study... On the other side, Green temporarily settled down Princess Mueryatis, and asked the Queen of Grey Elf to watch her exclusively, not allowed to run around in the foggy world. Green returned to the main world, and there is also a Prime Minister of the Condor Empire who doesn''t know how to get rid of it! Marshal Bast had already reported the news of Queen Silabel''s disappearance and the situation on the Lorenzo Kingdom''s side to Emperor Cromway. Emperor Cromway was not so surprised by the reaction of the Kingdom of Lorenzo, as if he had guessed it long ago. "Your Majesty, what should I do next? Do I continue to put pressure on it, or let it go for the time being?" Prime Minister Bast asked. Through the attitude of the call just now, he was already 89% sure that Princess Mueryatis was not dead. , otherwise Cromway the Great could not have such a relaxed attitude. Actually, from the very beginning, Emperor Cromway knew that Princess Muryatis was not dead. As soon as ?? Princess Muryatis was born, Emperor Cromway put on her an artifact to protect her body. Before that artifact was not damaged, Princess Muryatis could not be killed at all. This is also the last trump card of Princess Mueryatis. Therefore, a large part of the rage and sadness shown by Cromway the Great before was acting. The other part of ?? was really worried about the safety of Princess Muryatis. Although the protective artifact was not damaged, it did not mean that she was safe. As for the clues from the Kingdom of Lorenzo, Emperor Cromway also knew that someone was trying to lure him to focus on the Kingdom of Lorenzo. The Great Cromway simply decided to do it and sent Prime Minister Baster over. This should be enough, but he wanted to see what else the black hand who was hiding behind the scenes had. And the only thing that made Emperor Cromway miscalculated was that he really lost the trace of Princess Muryatis. If it is a general void world, with the strength of Emperor Cromway and the induction between him and the divine weapon, he must be able to sense the approximate location. It''s just that now Princess Mueryatis has been brought into a large void world in the final stage by Greene. Generally speaking, in the Void World in the final stage, the world crystal wall is extraordinarily thick and sturdy, which just blocked his control over Princess Mueryatis. But this did not make Emperor Cromway anxious, on the contrary, he breathed a sigh of relief. In fact, his promotion to the Holy Spirit level was not the only way to kill Princess Muryatis. Just because this path has the highest success rate and the lowest cost. As the wasteland of the Condor Empire, he must consider the entire empire. Under extreme rationality, this is the best choice. But as a father, in his heart, Emperor Cromway was unwilling to sacrifice his daughter to achieve his holy spirit. Besides, they were close relatives who were connected to his blood. Even if the kittens and puppies had been raised for so many years, they couldn''t just kill them. It was precisely the disappearance of Princess Muryatis this time that gave Emperor Cromway the best excuse to ''have to'' choose another way to be promoted. Because of this, it was Marshal Bast who went to the Kingdom of Lorenzo. This prime minister who followed Cromway the Great for many years understood the mind of the father Cromway the Great better than anyone else. So no matter how clumsy Green''s excuse is, and how strange the disappearance of Queen Silabel is, the Prime Minister of the Eagle Empire, known for her shrewdness, chose to believe it, and officially reported the situation to the country. ''Tricky'' and ''complex'' situations. All in all, it is unlikely to find Princess Muryatis in a short time. In this regard, Cromway the Great was very satisfied. After finishing the call with Prime Minister Bast, he immediately went to the depths of the palace. It was an inconspicuous palace, but inside it was dedicated to the emperors and superpowers of the Condor Empire. The Great Cromway stood in front of the gate of the palace, and his usual domineering arrogance was completely restrained here. It seemed that he had returned to the time when he was studying as a teenager. Emperor Cromway respectfully saluted the palace, and said solemnly: "The ancestors of the empire, the body that carried the life and soul disappeared unexpectedly, and it is very difficult to find it in a short period of time. But The current situation is imminent, so... I decided to attack the Holy Spirit immediately and ask the ancestors to help me." After saying that, Cromway the Great bowed deeply again and kept his saluting posture. In that palace, there was no response for a long time, as if Cromway the Great was singing a one-man show. Until more than ten minutes, the posture of Cromway the Great did not move, indicating that he had made up his mind. A sigh came from inside the palace: "Cronway, my child, do you know what you are doing?" "Father!" Emperor Cromway heard that the voice was his father, raised his head to look inside the palace, and answered firmly: "I understand, but... I am a father!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 726： 732??The Choice of Cromway the Great Chapter 726 732 The choice of Emperor Cromway "Alas! You must have thought about it." An old voice came from the palace. In this palace, all the super powerhouses of the Eagle Empire''s dynasties and dynasties are all super strong. They are not dead, but they are in the waning years. They survived by means of a special magic circle and maintained the power of the first battle, just waiting for the empire to be embarrassed. country to die. But before that, all of them would be like stone statues, sitting in this palace with no light, no sound, and waiting immortal. Maybe this palace will never be opened, but the moment it is really opened is the moment they die. At this time, Emperor Cromway came here, but he did not activate this permission. He was promoted to the Holy Spirit level, and he did not need the sacrifice of the ancestors of these empires. He only needed these people to work together to cover up the psionic fluctuations during promotion at a critical time. The movement of ?? being promoted to the Holy Spirit level is really too big, and Emperor Cromway didn''t want to make it known to everyone. No matter how powerful the Condor Empire is, there is no need to compete to be the top bird at this time. "Okay, my child, since this is your decision..." Another old voice came from the palace, and with a bang, the palace door opened. Emperor Cromway''s face was extremely serious, and he approached the palace step by step, disappearing into the darkness. There was only one statement at the end, and the voice had no emotional fluctuations, cold and indifferent: "Simdor! If I fail, the empire will be handed over to you!" Prince Simdor suddenly appeared from outside the gate of the palace courtyard. His face was complicated. He watched the palace gate slowly closing through the gate of the yard, and he couldn''t tell what it was like. Although Prince Simdor is usually a little joking, and has never shown his coveted multiple thrones, as a man, he has a natural longing for power in the depths of his heart. Its just that he knew that he couldnt. The royal family of the Condor Empire would never allow infighting between brothers, and objectively speaking, he also felt that Cromway the Great was more suitable for ruling the empire. Therefore, he has been dedicated to assisting him over the years, and the brothers have worked together to make the Condor Empire stronger and prosperous than ever before. But now, Emperor Cromway resolutely chose to take risks. If he failed, he would not die, but he would be like the ancestors of the empire in the palace. A fight, and then annihilation. And he, Prince Simdor, will become Emperor Simdor, taking over the supreme authority of the empire. At this moment, Prince Simdor even had a thought that he hoped that Emperor Cromway would fail. But this thought was instantly extinguished by him, he turned around slowly, and muttered in his mouth: "I won''t fail! He will never fail..." Meanwhile, in the misty world. Being watched by the Queen of Grey Elf, Princess Muryatis, who could only walk in the mecha factory, suddenly changed her expression. She covered her heart with her hand, and the guardian artifact attached to her heart, which was connected to Emperor Cromway''s soul, suddenly vibrated, causing her heart palpitations. "What''s going on? Why..." Princess Muryatis was a little terrified: "What''s going on? Old man, did something happen to you?" "Hey! Are you all right?" Alexia asked cautiously. She had some headaches for this princess who was said to be from another world. She was arrogant and jumpy, but she was still very strong and had a natural disaster. A mid-level mecha bone dragon. If they really fight, Alexia thinks to herself that she is definitely not an opponent. It is estimated that under Green''s command, there are only a few strong men above the middle rank of natural disasters who can stably control this Princess Mueryatis. But at this moment, the princess showed an unprecedented serious expression. "Dad!" Princess Muryatis muttered, tears welling up in her eyes. As a princess or prince of the royal family, you cannot call your father ''Dad'', but must be called Father Father or Lord Father. But Princess Muryatis has this privilege. She can call Cromway the Great Father in private, which is a privilege that the entire royal family does not have. At this moment, a familiar voice suddenly sounded in Princess Muryatis'' mind: "My little loach, Dad has let you down, you should already know it! Otherwise, it would not have escaped quietly..." "Dad..." Princess Mueryatis'' tears flowed out instantly. Little Loach was the nickname given to her by Cromway the Great when she was very young. She was only four or five years old at that time, she was more naughty than boys, and she was disgraced all day. But how many years have you not heard this title since you grew up? "Uuu~~~ Dad, I''m not trying to run away, I just... I just... want to come out and walk around, I''ll go back in a few days." Princess Mueryatis cried: "I know, I know myself The responsibility! I am the princess of the empire, enjoying endless glory, enjoying the favor of my father, I know... I know my mission." "Don''t say it, although I don''t know where you are now, but looking at your state, there should be no danger, so I can rest assured." Emperor Cromway sighed: "Wait for me to successfully promote you and come back, if...if I If you fail, don''t ever come back. Simdor is a good brother, but I''ve been wayward once, and he can''t be wayward again. So, my daughter, protect yourself...live well!" Having said this, the voice stopped abruptly. Princess Muryatis slumped on the ground, crying silently, and she kept saying: "Dad! It''s you...you deliberately revealed everything to me, so that I can escape, you bastard, father...you fraud!" At this moment, Princess Mueryatis suddenly figured it out. Why did she accidentally learn that Emperor Cromway needed her life and soul when he was promoted to the Holy Spirit level. How could such extremely secret information be easily known to her client, unless it was deliberately leaked to her by Emperor Cromway, she couldn''t think of any other possibility. "No! I want to go back, Green, let me out!" Princess Mueryatis suddenly reacted, stood up suddenly, and screamed at the surroundings, she knew Green could hear. At the next moment, Green''s voice came and said helplessly: "It''s impossible to let you go. Prime Minister Buster came to me just now. He said that whether you are in my hands or not, I can''t let you appear for two months. In the main world, this is the order of Emperor Cromway, and I have no choice." "No! You are the grand duke of the Kingdom of Lorenzo, and Bastet is the prime minister of the Condor Empire. Why should you listen to that old bastard?" Princess Muryatis exclaimed: "I know, you can let it go. I, I''m willing to pay the price, anything you can think of, I beg you, it''s too late!" Green did not expect that the proud and self-willed princess knelt down as she spoke. "I beg you, without me, Dad''s success rate in promotion is only three levels at most, let me out now, it''s too late." Princess Muryatis begged bitterly, even though she knew that going back now would definitely be a dead end, she was willing. "I''m very sorry!" Green refused coldly. In this case, he couldn''t let Princess Mueryatis go. Otherwise, even if Emperor Cromway succeeded in being promoted because of this, he would still be blamed for the death of his beloved daughter. Therefore, even if Princess Mueryatis said that it was a big day, Green would not be able to do such a thankless and stupid thing. "Damn, I fought with you!" Princess Muryatis was furious. Seeing that Greene refused to agree to her, she suddenly burst out with aura, and she was about to come. The Grey Elf Queen immediately flew back, she didn''t want to face this crazy woman who was out of control. At the next moment, with a roar of the bone dragon, Princess Mueryatis summoned her mecha bone dragon, jumped on the bone dragon''s head, and screamed: "Green, if you don''t let me go, I will now All your mecha factories will be destroyed." "Why do you do this?" Green said lightly: "This is the choice of Emperor Cromway, can''t you see it?" "I don''t care!" Princess Mueryatis screamed hysterically, and immediately ordered the bone dragon to breathe out at the horse-run armor factory below. However, at the next moment, a powerful momentum burst out from the direction of the cemetery. The mecha factory here is also hundreds of kilometers away from the cemetery, but the terrifying aura clearly covers it. followed by a beam of light soaring into the sky, and the fluctuation of psionic energy has surpassed that of the Great Ape King and Claire, reaching the peak of the high-level natural disaster. Green immediately realized that this was Talaga waking up. Since the last time he entered a state of deep sleep, this guy finally woke up. And unexpectedly, his strength skyrocketed to an unbelievable level. In the next moment, a huge colossus of a six-winged black angel appeared in the sky above the cemetery. According to the assessment of the cemetery''s combat power, the combat power of this Seraphim colossus is as high as [98,000]! This number has far surpassed that of the Great Ape King and Claire''s Titan Colossus. Although it can''t compare to Emperor Cromway and Prince Simdor''s strength to crush ordinary natural disaster high-level perverts, but among ordinary natural disaster high-level powerhouses, It is already a top and powerful existence. Green was both surprised and delighted. Originally, he thought that after Taraga''s transformation, it would be good to be promoted to the high-level natural disaster, but he didn''t expect a big surprise for him! But he didn''t expect that at this moment, the colossus of angels hundreds of meters high suddenly called out: "I''m so hungry!" Green had an ominous feeling for a moment. Talaga is a bastard, but she is a pure foodie, and there is nothing she dares to say. Green was afraid that this guy would eat the entire cemetery on a whim, ignoring Princess Muryatis, and hurriedly looked over. (end of this chapter) Chapter 727： 733? Taraga Awakens Chapter 727 733 Talaga Awakens Green''s point of view immediately shifted to Taraga''s side. Princess Muryatis, who was still making trouble just now, was stunned by this scene. She originally thought that having two high-level natural disaster powerhouses on Green''s side would be scary enough, but she didn''t expect the real horror to be there, so she couldn''t help being disheartened, and she already understood in her heart that no matter how much she made trouble, she wouldn''t It may be effective, and it will only be able to tear up his face with Green and put himself in a more unfavorable situation. On Taraga''s side, after screaming "Hungry", her eyes began to glance around, looking for something she could eat in her concept. In the end, her gaze rested on the town center of the cemetery. At this time, the town center has been upgraded to a huge palace, but in Tarraga''s eyes, it is like a big cake. Just when she was about to lean down, Green''s voice came: "What do you want to do? Is your **** itchy?" Taraja''s body shook, and immediately retracted the colossus, revealing the body of the Seraphim. A somewhat naive smile appeared on her beautiful face, she scratched her head, and said, "Master, I just saw that it was delicious. Since you don''t allow it to be eaten, forget it, why would you beat someone!" Green looked up and down the upgraded Talaga. On the surface, it was not much different from before, but her height and the three pairs of black wings behind her were a little bigger, which made her look more mature and beautiful, plus her gorgeous style. The dark golden armor made her appear a bit mature as a royal sister. But even so, the amusing breath emanating from her bones knocked her back to her original shape. When Green looked at her, Erha''s stupid and cute appearance always appeared in his mind. Green was a little overwhelmed, and immediately put down the thought, pointing to the south of the cemetery in a leisurely manner: "Aren''t you hungry? Go over there and eat." There is the raw material storage yard of the mecha factory, and there are tens of thousands of tons of raw materials piled up. Taraga saw it, his eyes lit up, and he flew over at a speed that could not cover his ears. Then he saw the giant whale sucking water, and several tornado-like airflows flew from the material storage yard, rolling all kinds of evil materials into front of Taraga. She just hovered in the air, revealing her tender belly, cracked a big mouth, and rolled everything in. For half an hour, the material that supplied the entire machining plant, enough for ten production lines to work overtime for a month, was eaten by Talaga in one go! Princess Mueryatis, who watched all this happen, couldn''t help but stunned, she didn''t know what kind of monster it was, it was simply too terrifying. If you eat her, I''m afraid it won''t even be enough to plug her teeth! After this episode, Princess Muryatis also calmed down, no longer looking for life and death. In fact, with what she knew about her father, she already understood why Cromway the Great chose this way. This is not only to protect her daughter, but also the self-esteem and pride of Cromway as a strong man and king. Emperor Cromway was undoubtedly a proud man, he did not allow himself to step on the corpse of his daughter to ascend the Holy Spirit. This will not only make him lose his daughter, but also lose the mood to climb to a higher level. If even promotion to the Holy Spirit requires opportunistic tricks, how can it be possible to delusional promotion to a demigod in the future? Therefore, Emperor Cromway''s self-esteem simply does not allow him to take this road. He must force himself to the point of fighting back against the odds in order to stimulate his potential again, and after being promoted to the Holy Spirit level, he can continue to walk. Emperor Cromway has seen many people who, after being promoted to the natural disaster level, can only stay at the first level of natural disasters all their lives and live in a daze. He didn''t want to become that kind of person himself, even if he had to bear the cost of failure and even death. Green looked at the calm Princess Mueryatis: "How is it? Have you figured it out?" Princess Muryatis gave a "um": "I believe Dad, even without me, he will definitely succeed." Green was noncommittal, but he was already thinking about the situation that was about to appear in the main world. After Grand Duke Mora was promoted to the Holy Spirit rank, if Emperor Cromway was also successfully promoted, then there is almost no need to think about Prince Simdor, as well as Pope St. Fran and Archbishop Link from the Church of the Holy Light will also be promoted one after another. Even Green suspects that it is very likely that at this moment, the Pope of the Church of the Holy Light, or the Archbishop of Link, has been promoted to the Holy Spirit level, but the news has not yet come out. Thinking of this possibility, Green couldn''t help but feel a sense of urgency, and he had to speed up. Originally, Taraga woke up and directly reached the strength of the peak of natural disaster grade. But now, the natural disaster high-level is not guaranteed, and as the Holy Spirit-level barrier disappears, there will be more powerhouses. For example, Modi, who fused the fire of the revolution, and Megatron, the leader of Destruction King who used to be a demigod, have little suspense in their promotion to the Holy Spirit. However, this time Green still underestimated the difficulty of being promoted to the Holy Spirit level. Although he was right, his estimation of time was still too radical. In his concept, Archbishop Link, who has the most hope of being promoted to the Holy Spirit level, has a clone in the misty world. When this avatar returns in the future, it will be the time for Archbishop Link to be promoted. At this time, this clone is still in the northern human city-state, deliberately expanding his rights. As the news of the undead empire defeating the invasion of the Dark Crusaders spread, many surrounding tribes and small kingdoms and city-states were all trembling, falling into the constant imagining of victimization, for fear that when they woke up one day, the undead army would come. The city-state where Archbishop Link is located is no exception. Many people, especially the power-holders of the city-state, are thinking about the way out for themselves or their families. Even some fast-moving ones have already begun to send people to the Undead Empire to try to get in touch, to see if they can cling to the more powerful people, or they will be the leading party in the future, otherwise it will definitely not work. In this case, Archbishop Link''s original plan was greatly affected. Although he has used some means and the support of the elders, he has mastered a lot of power and gained military power. At present, the 50,000 standing troops of the city-state are almost all under the control of Archbishop Link. But compared to the army of millions of the undead empire, the strength of these 50,000 people is really a drop in the bucket. Archbishop Link''s face was gloomy, he looked at his subordinates who were half-kneeling in front of him, and said solemnly, "Is the source reliable?" The man lowered his voice and said: "Sir, it is absolutely reliable, I guarantee my life." Archbishop Link tsk tsk tsk, murmured: "The secret weapon left by the last civilization era, it turns out that the city-state still hides such a secret!" He realized that the Great Elder, who was not in his eyes, was not as old and dull as he seemed on the surface. In the hands of the Great Elder, he still holds the last trump card, which is this secret weapon. Although Archbishop Link doesn''t know what the so-called weapon left from the last civilization era is and how powerful it is, he can be sure that the one that the old fox is holding in his hand is absolutely very important. "Continue the secret investigation, I need more relevant information." Archbishop Link ordered: "In addition, be careful with me, don''t expose the root cause, don''t worry about everything, I have no time limit for you." "Yes, my lord!" The man agreed and quickly left Archbishop Link''s room. "This is an unexpected harvest!" Archbishop Link frowned slightly: "What kind of big killer is it, only three people in the entire city-state know? And it must be agreed by all three, and can it be used when the life and death of the city-state is at stake?" In Archbishop Link''s concept, the limit of a weapon is the level of the Holy Light Church''s "Wrath of Holy Light", which is almost equivalent to the power of a natural disaster-level powerhouse''s full blow. But from the information just fed back, it seems that the ''secret weapon'' is more powerful, and it only takes one blow to destroy a city or even a small kingdom. "Is it a Holy Spirit-level super weapon?" Archbishop Link thought silently. He didn''t have such a concept in his mind, so he could only temporarily use the super-level to give that weapon a broad definition. "If it is true, I must have this weapon in my hands." Archbishop Link secretly made up his mind... At the same time, in the palace of Asgar Kingdom. Weah went straight to Bill III''s study and recounted what had just happened. When he said that the queen had become a demon and that there was a hermaphrodite demon beside him, Bill III was taken aback, and immediately became angry, slammed and slammed on the table: "That bitch, how dare she!" Viamo was silent, watching Bill III''s performance, but he was even more certain that Bill III knew this situation long ago. "So, the queen and the demon lurking in the palace killed poor Natalie?" Bill III narrowed his eyes and looked at Weah in front of him. Wea looked at him with no expression on his scarred face, and said lightly, "This can be, if you wish." Bill III was very satisfied with Weah''s performance. Although this younger brother''s character was a bit awkward, he still knew his responsibilities at a critical time. However, Bill III shook his head and said: "No, the queen is distressed by the murder of her daughter, who died of a sudden illness, and someone else who killed Natalie, you must find out for me! No matter who it is, find out all of them. , this is treason!" "As you wish." Weah nodded, he already understood Bill III''s idea, this is to continue to borrow the topic. It doesn''t really matter who actually killed Princess Natalie. As for the infiltration of the palace by demons, Weah also saw that Bill III didnt care, which made his heart move, and he couldnt help but have a little doubt (end of this chapter) Chapter 728： 734?? Chapter 728 734 True Lao Yin Ratio Weah stared deeply at Bill III. He is not sure now, whether the king in front of him, and his brother-in-law, are still human. Could it be that, like the queen, he was assimilated by a demon or simply replaced by a demon? But this idea is just a flash. As the king of Asgar Kingdom, Bill III has a special status. As long as Weah knows, there are several insurances to prevent him from being affected by demons, and there must be Weah who doesn''t know about restrictions and protections. So Bill III is almost impossible to be controlled by demons. But this does not prevent Bill III from cooperating with the devil, this possibility does not exist. Weah recently discovered that Bill III''s character is becoming more and more elusive, and he even wondered if Bill III was crazy. This change should be after the failed war on Lorenzo Kingdom. Before that, Bill III and the kingdom of Asgar looked normal at least on the surface. seemed to sense Weah''s eyes, and Bill III''s sinister gaze greeted him. The eyes of the two met, and then a meaningful smile appeared on Bill III''s face: "My brother, what? Are you doubting me?" Weah did not deny, but did not speak, just nodded silently. Bill III sighed, and suddenly rolled up the sleeve of his left hand, exposing his entire arm. The ?? forearm is completely normal, but the exposed big arm is filled with dense magic runes, as well as dead skin and sarcomas that proliferate like burns. As the king of Asgar Kingdom, Bill III himself was the seal that blocked the entrance to the abyss. But now, his seal has been loosened. Wea was taken aback, his eyes flashed in disbelief: "What''s going on?" Bill III said with a wry smile: "Don''t you understand? The next war of gods is about to begin, the seal of the shackled abyss demon is about to be opened, and the mission of Asgar Kingdom and our family for thousands of years will also come to an end." "God War?" Weah showed an incredible expression. The first time he heard the news, he couldn''t help but think about it, and suddenly realized. If that is the case, Bill III and many outlandish circumstances make sense. Because before this, Bill III was still planning, how could he dump the cauldron of sealing the demon to the Kingdom of Lorenzo. And made a lot of preparations for this, and also planned to step back behind the scenes, pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger. But all these plans, with the signs that the battle of gods is about to start, have become meaningless. Once God unfolds, everything will be reshuffled. At that time, there is suspense whether the Asgar Kingdom and the entire royal family can survive. "How do you know? Are you sure?" Weah frowned, although he figured out some things, it made him even more confused. "I am the king, my brother, sitting in this position, I know a lot of things you don''t know, believe me, prepare me, although it doesn''t make much sense." Bill III was emotionally lost: "Facing the gods, We humans are just ants after all, we have no choice but to bear silently, to live or to die, that is a question that only gods need to consider. Weah was silent, he wanted to refute, but could not find a reason. "You''ve reached an agreement with the devil, haven''t you?" Weah thought of the queen''s infestation by demons and the demons lurking in the palace. Without the acquiescence of Bill III, this would not have happened, but Natalie was Killed, but he couldn''t figure out what was going on. Bill III said indifferently: "It doesn''t count, everyone is tacit. Anyway, the seal will be opened sooner or later, so why do we have to work hard to maintain it? It''s better to leave a way back for the family." Wea nodded: "Then what should we do next?" "No need to do anything, continue to maintain the status quo, and let them make trouble." Bill III said lightly, but at this moment, a red light suddenly lit up on his arm, and the click sounded like glass shattered, causing his facial features to change. It seems very painful. On Bill III''s arm, a red sarcoma suddenly grew. Bill III frowned, reached out to grab the sarcoid, gritted his teeth and endured the pain, and yanked it down. A stream of blood gushed out, but the bleeding quickly stopped. Bill III endured the pain, holding the sarcoid in his hand. Under the sarcoid, there was a tentacle that kept squirming and struggling. He was immediately thrown to the ground by Bill III, watching the sarcoid proliferate and swell, and in less than half a minute, it grew into a two-meter-high red-skinned demon, with strong muscles, horns on his head, snake eyes, vertical pupils, and eyes. fierce. Seeing Bill III, the demon immediately opened his mouth and rushed towards him. was blocked by a red light emerging from Bill III. The demon collided with the red light, screaming and screaming, and the flesh that came into contact with the red light was instantly burnt. The devil looked at the red light in front of Bill III in fear, his eyes were full of viciousness: "Damn human, you..." Without waiting for him to utter nonsense, Weah had already shot, with a puff, his head flew up, and he got out of the demon''s body. was scratched off by the head of the Demon Hunting Spear, and the demon died instantly. For this kind of low-level demon, Bill III didn''t care, and snorted coldly. "Bill, you dare to kill my clan, do you want to break the agreement?" An angry voice came from the cancer on Bill III''s arm, and a powerful psychic energy poured out, and the impact was engraved on the arm. of magic runes. Bill III seemed to be used to it for a long time, and said lightly: "Demon Lord Dante, next time you''d better choose some smart subordinates to come over. That idiot just came out and attacked me, shouldn''t he die? Or do you think you killed it? Can I just break the seal?" Having said that, Bill III slapped his arm sharply. With a ?? bang, the surrounding magic runes quickly turned, sealing the place where the sarcoid grew out just now. That small hole is actually a passage leading to the abyss. After doing all this, Bill III looked at Weah and spread his hands: "I see, that''s it now, use my authority to release some demons, and then use them to replace some of our family members. So far, the family already has More than 30 people were sent to a remote void world." Weah nodded, once the battle of gods starts, no place in the main world is safe. On the contrary, there are some inconspicuous little void worlds that can be lucky enough to become a rare paradise. "Then Natalie..." Weah brought the topic back again. According to Bill III, Natalie should not be killed, but should be replaced by a lurking demon. Bill III shook his head: "This is not in the plan, and the devil by the queen''s side was not arranged by me." Wea frowned and was about to say something, but at this moment there was a knock on the door. "Come in." Bill III called out, and a waiter walked in from the door, looking very anxious, but seeing Weah was there, he swallowed the words that were already on his lips. Bill III said lightly: "If you have anything, just say it." The servant immediately lowered his head: "Your Majesty, over there in the royal cemetery..." "What happened to the cemetery!" Bill III suddenly changed his face, even though he just learned that the queen had turned into a demon, he never saw him so nervous. At the same time, Weah also paid attention to the past, after all, it was also the burial place of his ancestors. The servant stammered: "Over there in the cemetery...a robbery hole was found, and someone may have sneaked in." "Damn, these bastards, they want to find..." Bill III scolded angrily, but stopped abruptly at a critical moment, put away his excitement, took a deep breath, and motioned to the servant: "You go down first. ." "It''s Your Majesty." The servant hurriedly withdrew as if he had been granted amnesty. He didn''t want to stay any longer. If he heard something that shouldn''t be heard, he would be silenced. "What''s the secret over there in the cemetery?" After the servant went out, Weah immediately asked, his cold eyes fixed on Bill III. Bill III looked at each other without fear, and a psionic fluctuation that was no weaker than Weah erupted in him. Although it only passed in a flash, Weah was very sure that Bill III was also a natural disaster grade extraordinary! Over the years, he didn''t even notice it, and even thought that this brother had no talent in cultivation, but he never imagined that he was actually an old Yinbi who pretended to be a pig and eat a tiger. "Weah, don''t look at me with those eyes, there are many things you don''t know at all." Bill III said slowly: "It wasn''t you who gave me the throne back then, but you were not qualified enough, your talent and The strength is not enough to withstand this seal." Weah opened his mouth, but he didn''t know what to say. The Bill III in front of him was too unfamiliar, which made him feel like he knew this fellow brother again. Looking at Weah''s appearance, Bill III showed a helpless smile: "Don''t you understand? This is the curse of our family. The best and most potential heirs in each generation of royal families must not only become kings, but also To be a seal carrier. So...becoming a king is not an honor, it''s a curse." Bill III''s eyes were full of disgust and hatred: "This is the sacred mission given to our family and the Asgar Kingdom by the gods! Isn''t it ridiculous? Originally, the Asgar Kingdom had hope of developing into a powerful country like the Condor Empire. And my talent is not inferior to King Cromway and Prince Simdor. But they are synonymous with wise and martial arts, and I... can only pretend to be stupid all day long and act as a foolish clown in front of the stage! Enough! Go to his mother''s mission, to his mother''s god!" After venting, Bill III was panting heavily, and finally calmed down again. Weah also recovered from the shock, but his heart was full of mixed feelings. (end of this chapter) Chapter 729： 735? Chapter 729 735 Tune the tiger away from the mountain If everything is like what Bill III said, what is his grievance and resentment all these years? In comparison, what Bill III has undertaken far exceeds what he has suffered. Especially he recalled that when he was fighting for the throne, Bill III, who had promised to give the throne to him, suddenly changed his mind and ascended the throne, which made him feel deceived. At that time, Bill III had told him that no matter what happened, his brother would be there for him. At that time, Weah, who was full of resentment, only regarded it as a mockery of the victor, but now, looking back on it, the taste is different. But Weah didn''t say anything nauseous or sentimental, but his eyes softened a little. Over the years, he has become a heart of stone, no longer the boy who worshipped his brother. "What exactly is in the tomb?" Weah returned to the topic and asked again. Bill III was silent for a moment, the atmosphere in the room became depressed, and neither of the brothers spoke. After a full ten minutes, Bill III finally sighed and said, "Where do you think the Demon Hunting Spear came from." Weah''s face changed, and he couldn''t help but look at the sharp lines on the back of his hand. Usually, the Demon Hunting Spear was kept in his body and completely fused with his arm. "You mean, there are other similar artifacts in the tomb?" Weah asked in surprise. He originally thought there was only one Demon Hunting Spear. Is there a suit? Bill III nodded, that was an artifact that was specially given to us in order to allow our family to seal the entrance to the abyss. "Then why don''t you take it out?" Weah blurted out, but immediately realized he had asked a stupid question. If there were no side effects, would he have come up with just one Demon Hunting Spear all these years? Combined with the urination of those gods, there must be some unbearable hidden danger hidden in this artifact set. Bill III snorted and looked at Weah''s eyes, as if to say, "My stupid brother!" This made Weah''s face a little hot, but there was nothing abnormal on his scarred face, which made him more embarrassed. In order to ease the embarrassment, Weah quickly asked again: "Who is that? To steal those artifacts? This matter...is related to Natalie''s death?" Wea had an idea and linked Natalie''s killing with the theft of the tomb of the royal ancestors. Bill III nodded solemnly: "Yes, it is not difficult to enter the tomb, but if you want to take the forbidden artifact from it, you must use the blood of our family, maybe it is because of this that Natalie will killed." Having said that, Bill III suddenly showed a strange smile. Wea frowned: "What are you laughing at? Shouldn''t you stop them now..." Halfway through the words, Weah stopped abruptly and his expression became even more embarrassing. He had realized that it was very likely that Princess Natalie was not Bill III''s biological daughter at all! If that''s the case, aren''t those who killed Natalie with such a purpose and took her blood into the tomb... At this moment, there was a loud bang! Bill III and Weah were slightly moved, and immediately looked out the window of the room. Facing the window, a huge black mushroom cloud was slowly rising in the direction of the outskirts of the capital. As the cloud continued to rise, the black smoke on the surface cracked, revealing the fiery red inside. Immediately after, a shock wave erupted to the surroundings, and soon invaded the palace. The hurricane formed by the strong shock wave swept through various debris, smashing the windows and tiles of many buildings along the way, until reaching the palace, it actually inspired the defensive magic circle of the palace! In an instant, a translucent magic light curtain emerged, covering the huge palace. Bill III and Weah looked at the huge mushroom cloud. Although they had expected it for a long time, their faces were still not very good-looking. After all, this was equivalent to blowing up their family''s ancestral grave. At the same time, at the center of the explosion, a natural disaster-level psionic energy wave erupted instantly! But it was still submerged by the violent explosion. Facing the rising mushroom cloud, the psychic fluctuations became shaky, like a flat boat. "Weah, go take a look, don''t leave your mouth alive." Bill III ordered lightly. After clarifying everything, the relationship between him and Weah also quietly changed. If Bill III used such a mouth to command before this, Weah would definitely snort coldly or cast a contemptuous look. But this time, Weah obeyed his orders obediently, and answered "yes" as if he had returned to his youth. The corner of Bill III''s mouth twitched, and he recalled the past, but when he saw Weah''s face full of scars, he knew that their brothers would never return to the past. "Be careful, my brother!" It wasn''t until Weah disappeared that he heard Bill III''s advice. Hidden in the black hooded robe, Weah felt weird, subconsciously stuck out his tongue, licked the edge of his mouth, and found wet, salty... Meanwhile, Green''s territory in the province of Alsa. With the relocation of the territory, and Black Claw personally came to relocate a part of the factory in the mist world. So far, Green''s subordinates have initially taken control of the Alsa province. But this territory is really too big, and more than half of the land is undeveloped wild areas, jungle baths, deep mountains and old forests, these places are difficult to develop in a short time. Originally, Green sent Talon to the main world to prepare for the attack of the Dark Crusaders. Now that the war is over, the mysterious Holy Spirit-level powerhouse appeared unexpectedly. This made Green feel that the foggy world is not 100% safe, so the work on Talon''s side has not stopped, but it has become more urgent. According to Green''s plan, the territory of Alsa Province must have a complete industrial chain in the future, from mining various minerals, manufacturing alchemy materials, assembling mecha, and manufacturing weapons... The manufacturing capacity of the entire industrial chain cannot be lower than that of the foggy world. one-third of the side. Only in this way, in the future, once something happens to the foggy world, Green can still have a way out. However, Talon has had some trouble lately. Located near the city of Lorraine, the capital of Alsa Province, on the construction site of a secret factory, there have been cases of missing workers one after another. These workers were brought from the foggy world, and they had very high-level contracts, so they would never escape without permission. Blackpaw didn''t take it to heart at first, and only asked the surrounding patrols to be more vigilant. But the occurrence of this situation one after another has even affected the progress of the project! Black Claw finally couldn''t sit still, and decided to go out in person to find out the culprit. Although it is said that Black Claw is the chief scientist under Green''s command, don''t forget that he is also a legendary high-level superhuman, and with the continuous improvement of his own equipped mecha, he may even be promoted to natural disaster level in the near future. Since the successful research on Titan armor, Black Claw has been replaced with a full set of Titan armor, and the combat effectiveness has reached the peak of the legendary high-level. As long as the next step is to replace the more efficient and powerful psionic core, the combat power of the black claw must exceed the threshold of 10,000. Because of such strength, Black Claw was very confident and decided to take action himself. Besides, there is no one stronger than him in Alsa Province at the moment. If even this trivial matter has to be reported to Green, Talon thinks it''s a big deal. However, this time Black Claw miscalculated, and on the third day of the investigation, he also disappeared! This time, the Alsa province is in chaos, and the top leader has disappeared, which is amazing! Green was shocked when he received the report for the first time. He immediately checked the situation of Black Claw, and he was relieved after confirming that he was not dead. But when he tried to get in touch with Black Claw through the soul link, he was cut off by a force. And according to the feedback of the soul fluctuations, Black Claw is currently in a coma, and even if there is no barrier, there is no way to communicate. Green frowned. Black Claw is his chief scientist. If there is no Black Claw, the research and development progress of many projects will be affected. If the black claws have three long and two short ones, the loss will be too great. "What happened?" Princess Muryatis asked. At this moment, Green is negotiating with Princess Muryatis. After going through the previous twists and turns, the calmed Princess Muryatis stopped crying. She already understood that it was the choice of the Great Cromway. But I figured it out, but the princess was not reconciled to trapping her in this mecha factory. We are negotiating now to see if we can go to another place. For this kind of request, Green directly and sternly refused. Although Princess Muryatis was cute and coquettish, on this issue, Green would never give in, unless Princess Muryatis was willing to be his subordinate. And this condition is absolutely unacceptable to the proud princess. The two were in a stalemate when the situation on the Black Claw side came. Green was not in the mood to entangle with Princess Muryatis any more, so Taraga, Erha, and the shadow red dragon Arshfaro watched her directly. As for why it was the three of them, Green was also very helpless. When the three funny people met, they sparked a spark of friendship. Originally, the Hellhound and the Shadow Red Dragon were enough. Now Talaga, who seems to be full of force, but is actually full of funny temperament, has also joined the Seraphim. The real thing is the trio of demolition, which must be done all the time. If you don''t pay attention, you will get into trouble. made Green dare not put them in the cemetery, so he simply let them look at Princess Mueryatis, and let this princess have a headache. For Erha and Xiaohonglong, Princess Mueryatis is nothing. After all, her strength is there. Even if a dog and a dragon join forces, they will only be crushed, but adding a lady Seraph, Princess Muryatis didn''t dare to make a mistake, it is really too bluffing that Taraga''s previous appearances. (end of this chapter) Chapter 730： 736? Black Claws Ordeal Chapter 730 736 The Ordeal of Black Claws Roughly arranged some affairs at hand, leaving administrative affairs to Penny''s supervision, military convenience with General James, scientific research under the watch of Dr. Vincent and Arkansas Professor, enough to maintain the daily operation of the entire undead empire, Green immediately returned to the main world. Lorraine, the capital of Alsa, is also the largest city. Originally, the resident population of Lorraine City was mainly Asgars, but after the defeat, because of their distrust of the Kingdom of Lorenzo, I am afraid they will be liquidated and persecuted after the war. Among them, those who have the means or the ability have all moved back. The kingdom of Asgar reduced the city''s population by a third. However, with the advancement of some territorial policies and the immigration plan of the Kingdom of Lorenzo, a large number of people from the Kingdom of Lorenzo soon poured in, changing the population structure of Lorin City in a short period of time. At present, Vincent is serving as the mayor of Lorraine, and he is also in charge of the administrative work of the entire Alsa province. But when Green came here, he did not go to Vincent, but went directly to a small hotel near the city gate. Based on his soul link with Talon, it can be traced back to where Talon last appeared. However, when Green came here, a cordon was already set up outside the small inn. This three-story brick-and-wood building has been burnt to ruins. Green frowned, knowing that there would definitely be no clues in this place, so he didn''t continue to check, he just thought about it, and according to the spatial coordinates, he came to the secretly built underground factory. This underground factory is modeled after the ruined factory in the kingdom of West Thorne. However, the scale is smaller, and it is built deeper underground. It also imports the magma heat from the underground as the power of the factory. Although Black Claw has disappeared, the siege here has not stopped. The current chief officer is Cristiano and some technicians under Black Claw. Because the design drawings have already been completed, even if Black Claw disappears, the temporary impact on the project is not too great. "Your Majesty, you are here!" Cristiano found Green appearing beside him and immediately bowed and saluted. Since he became Green''s subordinate, Cristiano was still a front-line figure at the beginning, but as Green''s strength improved by leaps and bounds, his subordinates continued to join the strong, from the legendary level to the natural disaster level, and his strength was still standing still. This made Cristiano, like the kobold shaman Emma Hart, gradually become a dispensable existence. Cristiano didn''t say anything on the surface, but he was secretly competing in his heart, constantly working hard to cultivate, hoping to become a legend. However, with the passage of time, rising stars like Mrs. Shirgay have reached the legendary mid-level, and he is still blocked from the legendary level. This makes Cristiano understand that his talent is here, and if he doesn''t want to be completely forgotten and left out, he must find another way. At this time, the appearance of Black Claw gave him direction. Since he was not talented in combat, he simply turned to scientific research. Different from the semi-literate kobold shaman who relies solely on experience and precepts and deeds, Cristiano himself was born from a noble family, and went to a serious university. In addition, the necromancer has the attributes of a scientist, which gave him the opportunity to transform to the scientific research side. And Cristiano also has an invisible advantage, that is, Claire, who used to be their family''s magic Tataling, has now become the intelligent system of the No. 1 alchemy computer, and has mastered the Titan Colossus, a high-level natural disaster. This not only gave Cristiano a strong backer, but also gave him the convenience of using a computer to a certain extent. After all, as a computer system, Claire squeezed out a little bit of computing power, which is enough for Cristiano to use. In this way, with his qualifications and abilities, as well as his relationship with Claire, Cristiano successfully transformed into Talon''s deputy. This time, the underground factory is built here, and the black claw is only in charge of the overall situation, and Cristiano is responsible for the specific work. Green looked at the Necromancer in front of him. He was wearing a white coat, tall and thin, with disheveled hair. He really looked like a scientific research dog, which was completely different from the Cristiano in his impression. "Tell me the details." Green asked straight to the point. "Yes, Your Majesty..." Cristiano was also very capable. He reported the missing persons at the construction site to Black Claw, and the subsequent situation, one by one. Green frowned slightly. From Cristiano''s description, he couldn''t hear anything unusual. Actually, Green didn''t expect Cristiano to provide any useful clues. After all, the person who can quietly capture the black claw must be at least the powerhouse of the first-level natural disaster. However, before leaving, the other party burned the hotel where he stayed in Lorraine City, indicating that the other party also had scruples and did not want to have a head-on conflict. From this point of view, it can be seen that even if the natural disaster grade powerhouse is shot, the strength will not be too strong, at least the Kingdom of Lorenzo and the Grand Duke Green are still somewhat jealous. But Green still can''t figure out, what is the purpose of the other party, but he deliberately kidnapped Black Claw? From the beginning, Green decided it was a premeditated kidnapping against Talon. First used the incident of the disappearance of the worker to attract the attention of Black Claw. At that time, in Alsa Province, only Black Claw was the strongest, and there was a high probability that Black Claw would handle the problem himself. What is the value of ?? Black Claw, worth someone deliberately kidnapping him? The answer should be very simple, it is Ma Run Mecha! Green thought, the most likely thing is that someone wants to imitate the horse''s armor through black claws. Because of this, after he learned of the situation, he immediately put down everything and came here to deal with this matter personally. But when he came here, Green found that the matter was far more complicated than he imagined. The other party left almost no traces, and the soul link between the black claw and him became vague. It seems impossible now to rely on the soul link to find the past. Just when Green was at a loss, Talon was also facing the biggest crisis in history. This is a dimly lit basement, I dont know how big the space is, and there is only a dim yellow light that barely illuminates the surroundings. Black Claw was lying on a hard wooden bed. The set of mecha he originally equipped had been disassembled, leaving only his broken body and a set of basic survival equipment. At this time, the black claws were still able to move except for the head, and the rest of the food had stopped, so let alone find a way to escape. Black Claw is very regretful in his heart. If he knew this, he would report the situation directly, and he would not put himself into such a desperate situation. But he wasn''t too afraid. First, he firmly believed that Greene would come back to save him, and secondly, the other party deliberately arrested him. There should be some purpose, and he would not kill him easily. "I''m so glad to see you again, my child!" Suddenly a hoarse and low female voice came, followed by footsteps in the dark. The footsteps got closer and closer until they stopped at a distance of four or five meters. Here is the end of the lighting, and Blackpaw can barely see the lower body of a woman wearing black leather shoes and a blue knee-length skirt, which is covered in shadows. "Who are you?" Talon asked, knowing that this woman was probably the man behind his kidnapping. "Oh? Have you even forgotten who I am? It''s really sad!" The woman said exaggeratedly, as if she was familiar with Black Claw Hei, as long as He heard her voice, Black Claw should naturally think of who she is. But Black Claw really had no impression, so he couldn''t help frowning, carefully searching for memories. But in the end, no relevant information was found. "Who the **** are you? Don''t give a shit." Black Claw simply didn''t think about it: "Come on, what''s your purpose of kidnapping me here?" The woman giggled and said: "You guy, you are still so rude. But on the controversial point, I didn''t kidnap you, I just invited you to talk about cooperation. By the way, I''ll see how you are doing, I The... son!" "What!" Black Claw was instantly shocked, struggling to raise his head as much as possible to look at the woman who was half hidden in the shadows. "Oh! My son, don''t be so excited, is it because you haven''t seen your mother for too long?" The woman continued to laugh and slowly walked out of the shadows, revealing a face that Black Claw will never forget. "No! It''s impossible! My mother is dead, it''s a hoax, it''s an illusion!" Black Claw shouted hoarsely, constantly admonishing himself that this is not true. But when he saw that face, it immediately overlapped with the voice and smile of his mother in his mind, stimulating his lacrimal glands and causing tears to flow out. It has been many years, and he actually saw his mother''s appearance from outside the photo. Black Claw''s eyes widened, staring intently at the woman who came out of the shadows. This woman is younger than the mother he remembered, and her voice is different, so I didn''t recognize it just now. But as she came out of the shadows and approached step by step, in Black Claw''s heart, she couldn''t help but feel that this woman was his mother. It felt like an invisible big hand was rewriting his thinking and making him accept the woman in front of him. "No! You...you''re not!" Talon tried his best to stay awake against the force that changed his mind. Although, deep in his heart, he desperately longed to see his mother again, but he knew better that none of this was true. His mother is dead, and there is only a fake in front of him. If he gives in, it will be the biggest betrayal of his mother and himself. "Child, what are you still resisting? I''m a mother!" The woman came to Black Claw''s bedside, reached out and rubbed her face gently, and said softly, "Don''t you want your mother? Mother misses you so much... " (end of this chapter) Chapter 731： 737? Chapter 731 737 The plan and the fearless "No~~~" Black Claw gritted his teeth, and the blue veins on his forehead stood out, making his expression look very grim. The woman beside the bed frowned. She didn''t expect Black Claw''s willpower to be so strong. She was obviously only at the legendary level. In the face of her illusion, she persisted! At this moment, the life support equipment next to him issued a "dididi" alarm. Because of the dismantling of the mecha protecting the body, coupled with the severe emotional fluctuations, Black Claw''s already broken body was on the verge of collapse. The woman frowned, hesitation flashed in her eyes, and finally stepped back and returned to the shadows again, brewing her emotions, and said sadly: "Child, don''t get excited, although you can''t accept it for the time being, but mother can wait for you~~~ " After finishing speaking, the figure completely disappeared into the darkness. "Huchi~huchi~huchi~" Black Claw was breathing heavily and felt extremely uncomfortable. Although he was happy just now, his heart seemed to be crushed. "Mom, I''m sorry!" Blackpaw murmured, tears slipping down silently. After the woman withdrew, she returned to a room next to her. Between walking, her appearance changed dramatically, and she made a strange sound, and in a blink of an eye she turned into a robot with a female appearance. Sivinaya approached, and the state of the black claws could be clearly seen through the monitor in the room. "This guy is really stubborn!" Sivinaye sighed and asked a metal ball suspended beside him, "What can you do? We don''t have much time." McGutter''s voice came from the metal ball: "Maybe we can try to transform him into a mechanical life like us." Sivinaya frowned slightly and hesitated, because after the last serious injury in the transformation, in order to restore his strength, he used the mechanical fire, which has consumed a lot of the spiritual energy in the fire. If the black claw is transformed into a mechanical life again, it is bound to consume a lot of the psionic energy of the mechanical fire again. Mechanical Tinder is a trump card in her hand that is enough to save her life. If she runs out of psionic energy, it will temporarily lose its effect. She must weigh it carefully. And McGonagall didn''t say a word after giving a brief. In fact, the metal sphere suspended beside Sivinaya is not Magtron''s body. His body has returned to the secret base of the Destruction King Kong Legion to prepare for promotion to the Holy Spirit level. Originally, as the leader of the Destruction King Kong Legion, McGonagall had the strength of a demigod, but he was later sealed, and his strength was greatly reduced. In order to hide in the main world, he suppressed his strength to the level of a natural disaster. Until recently, he found that the main world''s suppression of natural disasters has become weaker and weaker. Although McGonagall has not experienced the ancient battle of gods, there is not a lot of relevant information in his database. He understood that this was a sign that the next battle of gods was about to begin. Therefore, with the increase of the upper limit of the power of the main world, he naturally does not have to suppress himself to the high-level level of natural disasters. So the one who followed Sivinaya this time was actually just a mechanical clone of Magtron. "Okay! That''s all for now." After thinking for a moment, Sivinaya made up his mind to look at the black claw on the screen: "I hope you won''t disappoint me..." At the same time, in the territory of Alsa province. Green released many ghosts, and through official channels, he called the most famous detective in the Kingdom of Lorenzo, hoping to provide useful clues for finding Black Claw, but there was no progress. For the natural disaster-level powerhouse, those detectives and experts are also at a loss. After all, it is impossible to imagine the various abilities of natural disaster-level powerhouses only by the thinking of ordinary extraordinary people. It was already the second evening, and there was still no clue. And Green felt that his soul connection with Talon was getting weaker and weaker, and it seemed that a force was consuming the connection between them. Fortunately, there is a cemetery, so the connection between Green and Black Claw is not just a magical contract relationship. If it is an ordinary magical contract, I may not be able to bear it. Even so, Green is very worried that if he delays for too long, his soul link with Talon might be completely cut off. If that''s the case, in the vast void world, it''s really hard to find black claw... On the other side, near the capital of Asgar Kingdom. In the middle of the royal cemetery, Weah looked blankly at the enemy who had been seriously injured on the opposite side. A dozen people had arrived at the school on the ground, most of them were enemies who ambushed them, and only three were subordinates who came with Weah. However, there are no injured natural disaster-level powerhouses here. The previous natural disaster-level psionic energy fluctuations were just an illusion simulated by the magic circle. "Tell me, who are you? What is your purpose?" Weah said coldly, "If you are willing to explain, I can spare your life in the name of the great Lord of Light." Although the Kingdom of Asgar does not have a unified religious belief, like most countries in the main world, most people believe in the Lord of Light. Weah, of course, has no faith. The reason why he swears in the name of the Lord of Light is to convince the enemy of his promise. As for the other party''s obedient explanation, it''s not a matter of his words to kill or cut. Anyway, as a person abandoned by fate, he has no reverence for the gods. The surrounded man smiled "hehe", as if he was about to say something, but his eyes widened, and a violent surge of psychic energy was bred from within his body. "Did you blow yourself up?" Wea snorted coldly, waved his hand and grabbed a hand, and an invisible force enveloped the man''s surroundings. In the next moment, there is a bang! The man''s body exploded, producing huge power, but the power of the explosion was bound within a very small range. In addition to blowing himself to pieces, the self-destruction only blew out a half-meter deep pit on the ground. . "Stubborn!" Weah scolded, and only then had time to check the situation here. In fact, he was at the palace just now and saw a huge mushroom cloud rising up. Although it was in the direction of the royal cemetery, the location of the explosion was not the royal cemetery. but in the same straight line, making it look as if the cemetery was blown up in the direction of the palace. Seeing this situation, Weah breathed a sigh of relief: "It wasn''t the cemetery that exploded! What does it mean to detonate so many enchanted explosives?" Weah was not sure, so he was a little worried about the cemetery where the artifact of the hunter suit was stored. Although the little princess may not have pure royal blood, there are other ways to keep the other party in check. Weah didn''t have time to think carefully, and immediately led someone into the cemetery. soon found the very conspicuous thief hole, because there were a lot of excavated earth and rocks next to it, and it was difficult not to see it. Wea smelled the conspiracy even more, but he had already come, so he had to go down to see it. If you don''t understand anything, it''s very inappropriate to turn your head back. "Be careful outside, I''ll go down and have a look." Weah commanded, and the figure flashed into the hole. Because this royal cemetery is protected by a special magic circle, the ability to travel through space cannot be used in it. Even a natural disaster grade powerhouse has to walk through it step by step, just faster. However, Weah soon discovered that this so-called robbery hole was actually not deep, and only dug down more than a hundred meters. "Sure enough!" Weah confirmed the plan, turned around and wanted to go back, but found that the way he came was actually blocked! "Hmph, such a little trick!" Weah waved his hand and made a bang, directly blasting the earth and rocks in front of him. A light and shadow swayed in front of him, and the illusion suddenly disappeared, revealing a passage. Weia stepped to go, but frowned slightly, looked down at his feet, did not move his footsteps, and slammed down again, making a sound of gold and iron again. Immediately, a covered portal was revealed under his feet. If he had just broken the illusion and walked straight forward, he would have fallen into this portal. Although with Weah''s strength, even if he falls in, he can return to the main world, but it will take a lot of time, which is also the opponent''s goal. "A serial plan?" Weah rushed out immediately, and returned to the ground in the blink of an eye. "Sir!" The subordinates who were guarding outside immediately came up. Weah waved his hand, indicating that they were all right, and then looked in the direction of the palace. Obviously, this move just now was just a trick to get him to leave Bill III''s side. I''m afraid something has happened at the palace at this time. But Weah is not at all, he just saw Bill III''s true strength, if he really fights, he is not an opponent. Whoever wants to take this opportunity to assassinate Bill III is purely wishful thinking! Sure enough, just two or three seconds after Weah came out, there was movement from the palace. The other party''s plan is very thorough, and the time is calculated very accurately. The only thing Weah is wondering now is, who is going to make so much trouble? In an instant, a powerful psionic energy wave of his natural disaster grade erupted in the direction of the palace. But that did not belong to Bill III, but to another natural disaster-level powerhouseNantester. Weah was a little surprised. According to reason, Nantes should not be in the capital at this time... "Not good!" Weah''s face suddenly changed dramatically, Nantest suddenly appeared at this critical time, which is not a good sign: "Bill is in danger!" Weah, who was originally fearless, began to worry. Although Bill III had the strength of natural disaster grade, he sealed the passage to the abyss with his body after all, and it was not certain that he could exert several layers of strength. Question, but Weah is not sure about the natural disaster grade. But before he could act, a dangerous aura suddenly emerged from his heart, Weah immediately flashed, turned into a black shadow, and disappeared in a flash. Almost at the same time, a deadly golden light appeared where he just stood. (end of this chapter) Chapter 732： 738? Demon Hunter Set Chapter 732 738 Demon Hunting Suit "Haha~" There was a burst of laughter: "Hidden quite quickly!" With the voice, a girl with blond hair and double ponytails appeared not far away. It was the golden dragon girl Aludika who followed Modi. "It''s you!" Weah had seen each other and knew the relationship between Aludica and Modi, and his face became more gloomy: "Why, aren''t Modi and Bill allied? You..." Before Weah could finish speaking, the golden dragon girl waved her hand and said: "We have not formed an alliance, we are just cooperating. We have already cooperated before, and it is not uncommon to become enemies now. Who made us revolutionaries! You kings and nobles, And those magic sticks who pretend to be ghosts are the objects of our revolution." "You..." Weah had nothing to say, he had never seen such a high-sounding statement of perfidy. "Okay, don''t talk nonsense. If you want to protect your loyal king, defeat me first." The golden dragon girl said lightly, then jumped up, her body collided quickly, and in a blink of an eye, it had become a head with a body length of more than 100. Rice, a giant dragon covered with golden scales. Wea had a gloomy face, looking up at the golden dragon in midair, his expression became extremely serious, and the Demon Hunting Spear appeared in his hand. Although this spear is designed to restrain demons, it is also an artifact after all, and it is Weahs only weapon at present. In the face of this natural disaster grade golden dragon, Weah must show all his fighting power, otherwise not only will he not be able to return to help Bill III as soon as possible, I am afraid that even he himself may die here. In the next moment, two natural disaster-level psychic energies erupted in the royal cemetery. With a bang, Weah and the golden dragon girl moved at the same time. The huge golden dragon''s body turned out to be extremely fast, not inferior to Weah at all. Immediately, a black, a golden, and two rays of light collided in the air at an extremely fast speed. In less than ten seconds, he fought hundreds of times head-on, and suddenly the two rays of light separated, revealing the figures of Weah and Jinlong again. At this moment, Aludika is a little embarrassed. Several deep scars have appeared on the huge golden dragon''s body, and there is a faint black air lingering on the scars, which is the aura of the devil contained in the Demon Hunting Spear. . The ?? Demon Hunting Spear is an artifact specially aimed at demons. Every time a demon is hunted, the demon breath is extracted, stored in the spear, and can be released when fighting again. Wea usually used the Demon Hunting Spear, so he was reluctant to use it or didn''t need to use it, but now he had to use all his strength in the face of Aludica. On Weah''s side, the situation is not much better than Aludica, especially his left shoulder was penetrated by a blood hole. Although the wound has been blocked, it will inevitably affect his combat effectiveness. "As expected of the shadow powerhouse of Asgar Kingdom, it seems that I have underestimated your strength." Aludika roared and said viciously, taking the opportunity to heal the wound, but the breath of the devil attached to the wound But like a maggot on the tarsus, if it can''t be eliminated, the wound will be difficult to heal, and Aludica will be furious. Weia sneered: "Jinlong, I have no grievances with you, so it''s better to stop here today. You have been entangled in a lot of time, and it is considered that the task has been completed, so why bother?" Aludica thought gloomily, if she continued to fight, she would have a good chance of winning. And as Weah said, she is here just to delay Weah''s return to the kingdom, not to kill the opponent. Besides, it is also a natural disaster. Even if she thinks that her strength is stronger than Weah, it is easy to defeat the opponent, and it is not so easy to kill the opponent. But if she lets go of Wei A now, she is afraid that the palace has not done it yet, and if Wei A goes back and something goes wrong, she will have to take responsibility. Wea saw the hesitation of the other party, and immediately flew up when he saw the opportunity. Taking advantage of the opportunity of the golden dragon clone, he wanted to get out of here. "Don''t even think about it!" Jinlong roared, knowing that he was confused by the enemy just now, he couldn''t help but feel annoyed in his heart, and immediately chased after him. Unexpectedly, Weah suddenly turned back with a carbine, and the Demon Hunter spear stabbed back and stabbed Jinlong''s left eye fiercely. Aludica saw a spear that shone with pitch black light from small to large, and the speed was extremely fast, making her heart beat wildly. But I rushed too hard just now, and if I wanted to stop again, it was too late, so I could only tilt my head. In the next moment, puff! The ?? Demon Hunter''s spear stabbed into the neck of the golden dragon fiercely. Weah''s figure flashed, he withdrew his spear, and immediately rushed towards the direction of the palace. Just now, I returned the carbine and injured Aludica. Although this kind of wound is nothing to the dragon, it deterred the golden dragon''s pursuit very well. shit. Therefore, Aludica did not dare to pursue recklessly this time. Weia breathed a sigh of relief, increased his speed again, and flew straight towards the direction of the palace. At the same time, a magic message was sent, ordering to open the city defense system, and preparing to intercept the golden dragon behind. He had to stop the Golden Dragon outside the city, otherwise it would be nothing for him to go back with the Golden Dragon, it would not serve as reinforcement at all, but instead brought back a strong enemy. However, Weah has no confidence in the city defense system of the capital. Even if everything goes well, he will stop Jinlong for a minute or two at most, and he must resolve one or two strong enemies with Bill III within this minute or two to smooth the disadvantage. , or gain some advantages. Wea thought quickly in his heart, feeling that although the golden dragon behind him was chasing urgently, he was not as reckless as before. Apparently that carbine played a big role, making Aludica very afraid of being stabbed and blinded. However, just when Weah felt that everything was developing in a good direction, suddenly a powerful and unusual natural disaster grade psionic energy erupted in the direction of the palace. Instantly changed Weah''s face. It was already beyond the first-level natural disaster, or at least the middle-level natural disaster. This is troublesome. Whether it is Weah or the hidden strength of Bill III, he is only the first-level strength of natural disasters. In fact, Bill III''s talent is not inferior to Archduke Mora and Prince Simdor, but as the carrier of the seal, he consumes a lot of time and energy. , and most of the psionic energy is needed to maintain the seal, so that even if he is promoted to the middle rank of natural disaster, he can only exert his primary strength. If you only deal with a rebellious Nantes, there should be no problem. But if there is another middle-level natural disaster powerhouse, even if Weah is added, the two brothers will join forces, and there is no chance of winning! The golden dragon girl behind ?? was rejoicing and let out a dragon roar: "Haha! You should give up, this time we have planned carefully, how could we give you a chance to come back!" Weah frowned, but his speed did not weaken in the slightest, and his rock-solid will made him stick to his purpose even if he suffered a big blow. No matter what enemy appears or how bad the situation is, the worst situation is that he and Bill III will die together! When the seal is lost, the passage from the main world to the abyss will be opened, and the entire kingdom of Asgar will be buried with him. die! Weah was not afraid, he was afraid of the pointless death. "Bill, hold on, wait for me!" Weah''s scarred face was twisted, and his speed had been raised to the limit. Even if he was doomed to fail in the end, he hoped to fight alongside Bill III again before he died. However, at this time, behind them, in the cemetery of the royal family. There was a sudden rumbling and a loud noise. From an inconspicuous tomb in the corner of the cemetery, several dark golden rays of light shot up into the sky, drawing several graceful arcs in the air, flying straight towards the direction of the palace. Immediately, Weah clearly felt that the psionic energy fluctuations representing Bill III skyrocketed wildly, and he even increased from the first-level natural disaster to the middle-level natural disaster, which was more powerful than the previous burst of psionic energy fluctuations! "The Demon Hunting Suit!" Weah reacted instantly, and the thing that flew out of the cemetery must be the Demon Hunting Suit that the royal family of the Asgar Kingdom had been reluctant to use. Obviously, Bill III was forced to a corner this time, and he couldn''t care about the side effects of the witch hunt suit. Wea frowned when he saw this, but he didn''t sense that the Demon Hunting Spear in his hand showed signs of breaking free, but he accelerated his speed and rushed towards the palace frantically... At this time, in the territory of Alsa province. Green has used all his strength to search for Talon, but unfortunately still found nothing. This disappointed Green a little, and the spiritual link between him and Black Claw was weakened to the point where it seemed almost impossible. Green knew that his hope of finding Black Claw was very slim now, but he had a feeling that Black Claw had not gone far and was still in Alsa. Although this feeling is very unreasonable, Green has a hunch that some incredible changes are taking place in Black Claw. Maybe this time Black Claw is a blessing in disguise and gets rid of some of the previous shackles. With this mentality, Green temporarily stopped searching for the black claws, and carefully sensed the black claws through the soul link every day. Although the soul link between them has become very weak, with Green''s daily maintenance, it has finally been maintained, and it is still gradually strengthening. This made Sivinaya very uncomfortable. Originally, Sivinaya planned to use the mechanical fire to completely transform the black claw into a mechanical life, thus becoming a member of the Destruction King Kong. But she found that there was always a faint connection in the soul of the black claw. She didn''t pay much attention to it before, thinking that it would not take long, as it slowly died down, after the black claw was completely assimilated by the mechanical fire, the trace of connection It is naturally cut off. But in the past few days, Sivinaye unexpectedly discovered that as the black claws turned into mechanical life, the trace of the soul link turned out to be stronger and stronger instead of being cut off! (end of this chapter) Chapter 733： 739? Black Claws Transformation Chapter 733 739 The Transformation of Black Claws This situation immediately made Sivinaya pay attention, and tried many methods to completely truncate it, but it never did. "Damn, what''s going on here? Why, is this the soul link of a Holy Spirit-level powerhouse?" Sivinaye was suspicious, but now she has been riding a tiger, and Black Claw''s body has been transformed by mechanical fire. More than half, It consumes a lot of psionic energy, and if you give up now, the loss will be too great. "No, we have to find a way to solve this soul link, otherwise..." Thinking of this, Sivinaya''s mechanical eyes flashed a cold murderous intent. To say that this is the soul link of a Holy Spirit-level powerhouse, she doesn''t believe anything. If that''s the case, after all this time, as long as the other party has a single thought, she can make her go around. But up to now, there has been no movement, which means that the other party can''t help her. Sivinaya''s mind was spinning, constantly thinking about the current situation, and trying to take all possible thoughts into consideration. In the end, she made up her mind to follow the path and solve the other party completely! Lorraine City, Lord''s Castle. This was originally the castle of a duke of the former Asgar Kingdom, but now it was requisitioned by Green and became the lord''s castle. is one of the few castles in the city of Lorraine. Although the castle is a few years old, it has just been renovated. The rooms inside are quite good, and there are 40 male servants and 100 maids responsible for cleaning and maintenance, so that the castle is not as deserted as a new house. This evening, Green was dealing with some territorial affairs in the study. Suddenly there was a knock on the door. Green frowned slightly, usually no one would disturb him at this time, unless it was a very important matter. "Come in." Green called out, looking up at the door of the study. Silently, the door was pushed open from the outside, and a beautiful woman in a maid outfit walked in from the outside, her exaggerated bodice in the loose pleated shirt of the maid outfit looked even more conspicuous. Green couldn''t help but glance at it, and already recognized that this person was the head maid of the castle. "What''s the matter?" Green asked. Although she was a mature beauty, she was still a little worse than beauties like Silabel and Princess Moulesina. And to be the head maid of the Grand Duke''s Castle before the age of thirty, she must be a very smart woman. Green didn''t believe that the other party would be unrealistic. If he came to seduce him at night, then the head maid had obviously other important things. "Your Highness!" The head maid bowed her head and bowed her head in a salute. However, what Green did not expect was that what he thought was unlikely to happen happened right in front of his eyes! I saw this hot-looking head maid saluting, and suddenly pulled the clothes, and the ties on the back were all loose. On the surface, there was nothing abnormal, but when they were to be pulled on a specific part of the clothes, they would come off immediately. In the blink of an eye, the head maid turned into a naked white sheep. Before, through the clothes, I already felt that the majestic upper circumference, the exaggerated waist, and the plump buttocks... Green had to admit that this young head maid was a rare stunner. However, Green was not attracted by beauty, but became more vigilant. There must be a reason for anything unusual. The head maid suddenly came to the study and stripped herself naked. This is not necessarily to seduce the master, but it may also be to claim her life! Or how about a knife on the head of the color! Green instantly became vigilant, his eyes narrowed slightly, staring at each other, and said coldly: "Who are you? What do you want to do?" "Master, am I not beautiful?" The head maid took a catwalk and walked over with a trembling step, her eyes narrowed slightly, her eyes glittering like silk, and she stuck out her tongue and licked her lips. Green was silent, but in the next moment, a cold light flashed past the head maid''s neck. Immediately, the ray of light flew back to Green''s back, revealing a suspended short sword, it was the divine weapon, the 100,000 Sword! The head maid''s expression froze, and the seductive expression just now disappeared, revealing an inconceivable expression. Immediately, a red line appeared on her neck, and her head reeled like this. But what was unusual was that after the head was chopped off, the head maid''s body did not fall down, nor did it spurt blood from the neck, but strangely reached out and touched the smooth cut neck. The head that fell to the ground is still talking: "Damn, you bastard, you actually ruined my beautiful body, bastard..." While speaking, there was a sound of "Kiki Ka Ka", and the maid''s body and the head that fell to the ground turned into a mechanical cheetah, with a long tail on her back, but stuck at the tip of the tail. A human-like robotic head. "Destroy the King Kong Legion! Do you want to assassinate me?" Green immediately recognized the origin of the other party. At present, this kind of robot is only available in the Destruction King Kong Legion. "Giggle, you are quite vigilant, but unfortunately it is of no use. You are dead today." After saying that, the mechanical cheetah roared and swooped over. The speed was very fast, and the strength of the legendary high-level broke out. At this time, the news that Green''s body has been promoted to the natural disaster grade is only known to a very small number of high-level people in the Lorenzo Kingdom. The outside world thought that he was only a legend grade, so after this mechanical cheetah dared to be exposed, instead of running away, he killed him instead. "Idiot!" Green snorted coldly, sitting behind the huge thick wooden desk without moving. But at the next moment, the short sword suspended beside him flew out and met the claws of the mechanical cheetah. The two collided head-on, making a clanging sound of gold and iron. The mechanical cheetah has strong confidence in his claws, which are high-level enchanted metals that can compete head-on with artifacts. He once used these claws to shred countless enemies who were not weaker than him, or even stronger than him, and devoured each other. The psionic power, crushing the opponent''s soul. However, this time the mechanical cheetah miscalculated. At the moment when he collided with the dagger, he didn''t even feel the huge shock force! was feeling strange in his heart, but found that his proud claws were cut off by a sword like cutting tofu! "Ah~~~" The mechanical cheetah emits harsh metallic silver, but the cold light blooms in front of him, and a hundred thousand swords are scattered, forming a blade storm. Then there was the sound of metal falling to the ground. The metal cheetah has been cut into a pile of tattered copper and iron that is ten centimeters square. Only the human head stuck in the tail was left, and it fell to the ground with a thud, and rolled to the side of the desk like a ball. Green''s thoughts moved, and he took the robot''s head and claws in the air, suspended in front of him, and said lightly: "Tell me, who asked you to come? Or other useful information, I may not destroy it. your soul and memory." Mechanical Cheetah ignored Green, and the fearless "Kiki Kaka" turned into a metal ball. And there was a suction on the metal ball, and it began to absorb the chopped parts and re-turned into liquid metal into the metal ball. "It seems that you don''t want to cooperate anymore." Green didn''t stop the other party''s actions, but looked in another direction. There was nothing but the bookshelf, but Green was extremely vigilant: "What? Don''t you want to come out? Are you ready to wait for a moment when I relax?" It turns out that this mechanical cheetah is just a cover to confuse Green''s attention, the real killer is there! Unfortunately, Green was extremely cautious, and their plan didn''t come out, but was exposed by Green on the spot. "His Royal Highness Sivinaya, long time no see!" Green slowly revealed the identity of the other party. Finally, next to the bookshelf, a light and shadow shook, revealing a slender figure taller than a normal woman. Although ?? has been transformed into a robot, I have to admit that this does not detract from the charm of Sivinaya, but adds a strange mechanical beauty. "Green!" Sivinaye''s face was gloomy: "It seems that I underestimated your strength, and I didn''t expect you to be promoted to the natural disaster level. I thought that avoiding your subordinates would kill you before you summoned, Now it seems to be simple. Green spread his hands as if nothing had happened, and said, "I didn''t expect that after you took my subordinates, you still have to go a long way and want to kill me. It''s really sad! I thought we were friends!" Sivinaya''s mechanical eyes couldn''t roll their eyes, but they clearly showed contempt. They never became friends from beginning to end. "Although I was discovered by you, I can still kill you!" Sivinaya said confidently: "Even if you are promoted to the natural disaster grade, you are at most the first natural disaster grade, but I..." A smug expression appeared on Sivinaya''s face. Although it looked a little weird because it was a mechanical face, the emotional target was not wrong. "Oh? You mean, you are already a middle-level natural disaster, and you can crush me with your strength, right?" Green was robbed for a while. Sivinaya was stunned for a moment, nodded subconsciously, but was a little annoyed in her heart. Originally, these lines were supposed to be hers, but now they were finished by the **** Green. "It seems that your information is not very timely! You don''t even know my true strength, and you still want to assassinate me." Green shook his head, as if it was a pity. This made Sivinaya feel a little flustered. She was not sure whether the isolation was really fearless or bluffing. But what kind of entanglement only lasted for a few seconds, and with the appearance of Taraga''s figure, the extravagant hope of consciousness in Sivinaya''s heart was instantly extinguished. Originally, she had already overestimated Green''s strength as much as possible, otherwise she would not have built the plank road in the dark, let the mechanical cheetah rush in front, and secretly looked for an opportunity to assassinate, and suddenly shot, killing him with one hit. However, it seems that it is still a miscalculation... (end of this chapter) Chapter 734： 740? Captured Sivinaya Chapter 734 740 Captured Sivinaya Sivinaya thought she had no last resort, but the reality slapped her in the face, even if she was so cautious, she still fell in the end. If it was before, she hadn''t lost her original body. Facing the high-ranked Seraphim Taraga, even if she didn''t have the power to fight, she could get away with some price. Or he didn''t use the mechanical fire to transform the black claws into mechanical life, and he could also be invincible with the help of the mechanical fire. But now, he has wasted these two hole cards, and he has just recovered and is in a weak state. Sivinaya couldn''t help but secretly regret that she was too hasty, and this time no one blamed herself, only herself. In order to obtain the black claw technology, the psionic energy of the mechanical fire was consumed, and from this moment she fell into the pit. Then he found out that there is a soul link between Black Claw and Green. In order to solve this Gintama once and for all, he decided to assassinate Green. And then there is the current situation... Sivinaye complained bitterly, looked at Green not far away, and then looked at Taraga, who was looking at him, thinking about the success rate of holding Green as a hostage. And Sivinaya hates Taraga''s eyes very much. She can feel this heroic and very beautiful female angel. Seeing her, she seems to be watching dessert, and she seems to want to take a bite and taste what it is like. This made Sivinaya feel a chill and subconsciously took a step back. Immediately reacted, and couldn''t help being very disappointed. She took a step back just now, showing that even her own subconscious didn''t think she had any chance. "Tell me, where is Black Claw?" Green asked lightly, "I don''t want to destroy my castle if it''s not necessary." "If I tell you, can you let me go?" Sivinaya asked, although he felt that there was little hope, but it was not troublesome to ask. "Of course it''s impossible. Do you think Her Majesty the dignified Virgin of Sivinaya is worth this price?" Green replied without hesitation. He did not deceive Sivinaya. significance. "I think so too, it seems that I have no other choice." Sivinaya spread his hands helplessly, and did not resist. In this case, if you are still stubborn, you will only hurt yourself and make the enemy more vigilant. Green motioned for Tarraga to go over, causing Tarraga to take a sip. "You can''t eat this!" Green warned, then looked at the mechanical cheetah that turned into a ball, and Nunu said, "If you really want to try it, go eat that." Taragar''s eyes lit up and looked at the suspended metal ball. Her gaze instantly made the metal ball tremble, and then Tarajayan grabbed it and pressed it on her belly. Immediately opened a **** mouth on her stomach, bit the mechanical cheetah off a crescent, and then chewed it. The mechanical cheetah that turned into a ball had just been crushed, and it had not recovered yet. It was severely injured again, and could not help screaming, struggling violently, and turning into a liquid metal to wrap it around Taraga''s hand. This liquid metal seems to contain life, trying to penetrate under the skin of Taraga, but was repelled by a high-level psychic energy of natural disasters on the surface of the skin. Instead, it was Talaga, who seemed to have seen something new, and immediately stuck out his tongue and licked it. Then, like eating honey, he ate all the molten liquid metal in one bite. In the blink of an eye, more than half of the mechanical cheetah had been swallowed, and Sivinaya finally couldn''t bear it any longer, and looked at Green for help. This mechanical cheetah is her confidant and an important subordinate she conquered in the Doomsday Army. Although Sivinaya is the totem of Destroyer King Kong, because of the existence of Magtron, those Destroying King Kong are used to obeying this leader, and not many of them are really willing to obey Sivinaya. Mechanical cheetah is one of the best. Sivinaya did not wish to lose such a subordinate anyway. However, Green was unmoved, just watching Taraga eat. "Okay, I''m willing to tell you where the black claws are! Iruka is released!" Sivinaya shouted helplessly, seeing that the mechanical cheetah only had a human-shaped head left. If he eats it again, he will die. . Green nodded slightly, and finally stopped Talaga... Two hours later, still in the study room in the castle, seeing Green again, black claws with mixed tastes, knelt down on one knee in shame: "Your Majesty, I let you down!" Green went over to help him up, patted his arm, and said nothing. Actually, I really cant blame Black Claw this time. In that situation, it was just a routine operation, and no one thought it was the enemys plan. "Okay, don''t blame yourself, be careful in the future." Green encouraged: "Besides, this time is also a chance for you. It''s a good thing to turn a blessing in disguise into a mechanical life. Otherwise, with your physical condition, only I''m afraid I won''t live more than twenty years." Twenty years is not too short for ordinary people. But for a legendary high-rank extraordinary person, it is a negligible amount of time. If Black Claw really died after twenty years, it would be a pity for his talent and talent. At this moment, the black claw is no longer half-human and half-mecha, but has been transformed by the mechanical fire into a mechanical life like Sivinaya, and is completely integrated with his original mecha, and its strength is stronger than before. Slightly improved, although it has not yet reached the natural disaster level, it is not far away. "It''s really amazing! Is this also an artifact left by the God of Machinery?" Green checked the status of the black claws and couldn''t help but look at Sivinaya who was standing in the corner. At this moment, Sivinaya was not restrained, but Taraga, who was holding Iruka''s head, made her not act rashly. "How is this done?" Green asked, looking at Sivinaya. "This is my secret!" Sivinaye was a little annoyed, she understood that Green was also slowly draining the remaining value on her body. But now, the situation is better than others. No matter how angry she is, it is still human beings for knives and meat for me. "Green, what do you want? Do you have to force me to die?" Sivinaye glared angrily, making a desperate look, and the spiritual energy in his body surged. However, in the next moment, bang! Taraja unceremoniously patted Sivinaya''s back with his palm, and an irresistible force suddenly staggered her, and the psychic energy that had just erupted was suppressed. Sivinaya was about to cry but had no tears, and felt extremely wronged. From birth to the present, even in the face of Link, she has never suffered such a useless feeling, she is simply too bullying! If it hadn''t been turned into a mechanical life, she must have cried out of anger now. "Don''t be so rude! Her Royal Highness is our honored guest, honored guest! Do you understand?" Greene criticized Tarraga flatly, but it sounded particularly harsh in Sivinaya. "What the **** do you want? If you want to kill or slash, give me a treat." Sivinaya exclaimed in exasperation. "Look at what you said, we have no grievances and no enmity, why would I kill you?" Green looked like you were blaming me: "If you hadn''t taken the initiative to assassinate me, what would have happened? So, you want to Pay the price, shouldn''t that be right?" Sivinayeso stopped talking, she understood that Green was going to take away the mechanical fire. But the mechanical fire is her foundation, and it is impossible to give it to Green in any case. She simply closed her eyes, and looked like she wanted to kill or cut, and she listened and respected. "Your Highness, it seems that you are trying to be a rogue!" Green said calmly, "Don''t you think I can do anything about it?" "Humph!" Sivinaye snorted coldly, with a righteous and awe-inspiring posture, just saying that he is not a **** party member because he is afraid of death! "Hey~~~" Green sighed: "Why do you force me?" said and waved his hand, and the holographic projection of the Red Queen suddenly appeared: "Master, what are your orders?" This time, Green not only brought Tarraga here, but also the Great Ape King. At this time, he was invisible and suspended in the sky above Lorraine City, so the Red Queen could directly deliver the holographic projection accurately here. "Go and help our Lady of Sivinaye recall some things." Glinnu pouted, motioning for her to deal with Sivinaye. "As you wish, my master." The Red Queen bowed slightly, then looked at Sivinaya with malicious eyes. "You... what do you want to do?" Sivinaya had an ominous premonition, subconsciously wanting a hind leg, but was held down by Tarraga. Then I saw two small spider-like robots crawling in with two cables dragged from outside the window. If you look outside the castle, these two cables are hanging directly from the sky. The spider robot climbed straight to Sivinaya''s feet, and then the two cables moved like snakes, with suction cups on their heads, and attached to Sivinaya''s machine with a click. "Ah~~~" Sivinaya screamed, feeling the neural feedback from the mechanical body, which made her very uncomfortable. Reluctantly, she was restrained by Tarraga and her psychic energy was suppressed, making her unable to resist and break free, so she could only let the two cables be inserted into her body. Immediately, a stream of data began to invade her mechanical nerves and spread to her computing storage core at a very fast speed. "What are you doing? Let me go!" Sivinaya screamed in fear, as if a catastrophe was about to come, frantically activated self-protection, trying to block the intrusion of that data stream. However, Sivinaya soon discovered that the data stream contained huge computing power, and deciphered several of her magic locks in a short period of time. "No! It''s impossible, what is this, how can it have such powerful computing power, this is something only gods can do!" Sivinaya screamed frantically, and finally set up a magic lock, but still Nothing changes. After only half an hour, her data storage center and the spiritual core of the mechanical life''s soul storage were completely conquered. (end of this chapter) Chapter 735： 741? Complete the mechanical fire Chapter 735 741 Complementing Mechanical Tinder When his data and spiritual core were unreservedly displayed in front of Green, Sivinaya finally panicked. Her face was ugly, and she lowered her head like a concubine: "Okay, Green, you won, what do you want?" Green smiled: "Originally, I planned to let you go as long as you handed over the technology to transform the black claws into mechanical life, but you didn''t seize this opportunity, and now I wasted so much manpower and material resources, so I also have to increase the price. ." Sivinaya did not regret what Green said. Because she knew in her heart that no matter how hype Green said, it was actually impossible to let her go. Even if she handed over the mechanical fire just now, Green will still squeeze the last bit of oil and water, and lose all the chips she has. "Green, don''t be too aggressive." Sivinaye sighed: "Who can deceive you with a little trick of psychological warfare, as long as I pay the price, you will follow up and put me in a vicious circle, and finally I have no way out. step back." Greene did not deny Sivinaya''s accusation, and said lightly: "Since you have seen it all, is there a way to solve it?" Sivinaya was stagnant for a while, and her heart was even more bitter. Although she could see Green''s mind clearly, she really had nothing to do with her current situation. "Damn! One wrong move and the whole game is empty." Sivinaya knew that he had no bargaining chips. But just giving in like this, she was not reconciled, and she simply said: "Green, I admit that you won this time, but you think that you can round and flatten me like this is a big mistake." "Oh? Do you still want to die with me now?" Green snorted coldly and ordered the Red Queen to continue to attack and invade Sivinaya''s database. "Wait!" Sivinaya called out, stopping Green and the Red Queen: "Green, you should know something about me, I am now one of the leaders of the Destruction King Kong Legion, and the other leader, Magut. Lang is now advancing to the Holy Spirit rank..." Green frowned slightly, he did have some information about the situation of Sivinaya. He also knew the existence and origin of McGonagall, and also knew that the leader of the Doomsday Army was a very difficult character who used to tear up demigods. After all, he was able to preserve the essence of the Destruction King Kong Legion under the circumstances of the year. After being abandoned by the God of Machines, the entire army was not annihilated. Green frowned slightly and said coldly, "Are you threatening me?" Sivinaya said solemnly: "It doesn''t count, I just showed all the cards I could come up with, and by the way, I''ll give you a reminder that now that I''m in your hands, you can certainly take me from me, but There''s a price to pay for it. It''s not the most desired outcome for either of us, is it?" Green was noncommittal, still staring blankly at Sivinaya. "Of course, I must pay the price for my failure this time." Sivinaye was very smart, knowing that he could not get away with just his mouth, he simply said: "I can give you half of the mechanical fire, you let me go. , how? And I can swear that I will never retaliate against you after I get out." Green snorted coldly: "I''m not afraid of your revenge, but you''ve figured it out for yourself. If there is another time, the remaining half of the mechanical fire may not be able to be kept." Sivinaya said with a secret sigh of relief: "So you agree with my proposal?" Green nodded and said: "Why don''t you agree? Like you said, I don''t want to be thinking about those lifeless Doomsdays all day long, and that McGultan, although I''m not afraid of them, but it''s also a trouble. Can there be The best of both worlds, why don''t I agree, besides..." said that, Green looked at Sivinaya with malicious intent, but did not say any more. When ?? met Green''s eyes, Sivinaya suddenly felt a kind of malice that he didn''t know how to describe, the feeling was like a wolf looking at a big fat sheep that was delivered to the door. "Damn, the necromancers are really perverted! The old lady has turned into a robot, don''t you let it go?" Sivinaya scolded secretly, the kind of ''if you don''t repay this revenge, you won''t be a human being'' deep in your heart The idea was a little shaken. Is it really wise to become a mortal enemy with such a guy? A few hours later, Sivinaye left Lorraine City with a mechanical cheetah with only one head left. This time, she lost her wife and lost her army. Not only did she lose the black claws she got, but she also lost half of the mechanical fire. For Sivinaya, such a huge loss was already traumatic, and she began to think about what to do next. "Damn it, Alsa province has become the bastard''s territory. This place shouldn''t stay for a long time. Maybe he still thinks about my semi-mechanical fire! He must leave quickly." Sivinaye thought to himself, and then sneered in his heart: " Humph! Green lets you be as cunning as a ghost, and in the end, you have to drink the old lady''s footwash. Do you think that the mechanical fire is divided into two halves, and if you choose which side first, you can get the fire core?" "The core of the real mechanical fire has been fused with my soul." Sivinaya touched his chest subconsciously: "There are only half of the mechanical fire left inside, but the real core of fire is not. Losses, as long as a period of time, will recover." The other half that Green got was just the outer layer of the mechanical core. Like an egg, Green got only half of the egg white, the other half of the egg white and almost the entire yolk were kept by the sivinaya. Afraid that Green would find out, after Sivinaye got out, he immediately left the Alsa province at the fastest speed, and decided to enter the kingdom of Asgar and meet Modi first. Meanwhile, in Green''s castle. Playing with the half-mechanical tinder he had just obtained in his hand, Green''s face was indifferent, not because he obtained this strange object, which is more rare than a divine weapon. "Your Majesty, Sivinaya has gone to the Kingdom of Asgar." The Red Queen''s voice sounded from the side, but after breaking Sivinaya''s magic lock just now, the Red Queen had already left in Sivinaya''s body. Dozens of hidden marks were left. Sivinaya, though careful inspection, removed most of them, but still left three of the most secret imprints. At this time, Sivinaya''s whereabouts have completely fallen into Green''s monitoring. Green gave an "um": "Just stare at it for a while, don''t make any movements, try not to let her notice it." "Yes, Your Majesty." The Red Queen replied obediently. nodded to Lin, and then his attention returned to the mechanical fire. After the ??Mechanical Tinder was divided, it became two identical metal **** with a silver-gray luster, with a rectangular border around them. At that time, Green chose first, but he was very sure that Sivinaya must have done something secretly. But Green didn''t care either. After getting this semi-mechanical fire, as long as he was willing to spend psionic energy in the cemetery, it would not be difficult to complete it and become a complete one. The only question now is how much psionic energy is needed to complete this mechanical fire. If it is within one million, Green can still bear it. If it exceeds too much, it must be considered. Go back to the cemetery and come to the town center. Green''s belief moved, and he wanted to see the cost of repairing the mechanical fire first. But unexpectedly, a message came: [Discovering the mechanical fire, discovering the eyeball of the mechanical god, contains the origin of the machine, does it merge with it? Green was stunned for a while, and then he remembered that the last time he traded a batch of Ma Runjia with the Church of the Holy Light, there was a pair of eyeballs of the mechanical **** to offset the payment. There is still one left. I originally planned to keep it as research material, but I didnt expect it to be able to merge with the mechanical fire. Green thought for a while, and felt that there was no problem, and immediately chose fusion. In the next moment, the psionic balance of the cemetery poured down like water. Under the rush of massive psychic energy, the eyeballs of the mechanical fire and the mechanical **** were suspended in mid-air, and at the same time, a dazzling light burst out, and then with a "boyo", they were glued together like magnets. At the same time, in the surrounding white light, incomparably complex magic runes, calculation formulas, design drawings... contained a lot of knowledge and laws mastered by the God of Machinery. Green watched all this, especially when he saw a large number of magic runes and calculation formulas emerging. Although most of them could not understand, he had a mysterious feeling, which made his understanding of certain knowledge sublime. After an unknown amount of time, this process is finally over. The eyeball of the mechanical **** has completely disappeared, integrated into the mechanical fire, and completed the missing core. At this moment, Green, the mechanical fire, is even higher in rank than the one in Sivinaya''s hand. But at this time, Green''s mind was completely not on the completed mechanical fire, but immersed in the vast ocean of knowledge. Just now, the mechanical fire and the eye of the mechanical **** merged, and the vast amount of knowledge spilled from it, although Green can only absorb 1% of it, it made him feel that the whole person''s spirit seemed to have been sublimated. The mental power has increased a lot without knowing it. And his understanding of meditation has also reached a new height. Although he has not been directly promoted to the intermediate level of natural disasters, he has greatly accelerated his progress. It wasn''t until more than ten minutes later that Green woke up from that immersive state. Looking at the mechanical spark floating in front of him, his eyes lit up and he reached out to grab it. Immediately felt that there was a huge amount of information in it, which echoed the knowledge he had absorbed before, and did not feel repulsive. "Is this the real mechanical fire?" Green secretly admired, and through the prompt message in the cemetery, he had confirmed the properties of this mechanical fire. (end of this chapter) Chapter 736： 742? Mechanical Life Chapter 736 742 Mechanical Life Green checked the cemetery''s psionic energy balance again, and it really made him speechless. The original psychic energy balance of more than 2 million was now only more than 800,000. In order to integrate and complement the mechanical fire, it actually consumed a full amount. More than 1.2 million psychic powers! More than one million psychic powers made Green feel a bit painful, but compared to the gains, these efforts seemed to be quite worth it. At this time, Sivinaya, who had already reached the Kingdom of Asgar, had a strange feeling in his heart, as if something had happened, but after thinking about it carefully, he had no clue. She didn''t notice that the mechanical fire that was slowly recovering suddenly dimmed a bit in her chest. On Green''s side, the re-completed mechanical fire has enough fire energy stored in it. Green immediately took it and tried it, picked a Ma Run skeleton soldier, and used mechanical fire to transform it into mechanical life. Because the Ma Runjia Skeleton Soldier itself is a combination of the undead and the mecha, especially most of the body is already a machine, so the transformation of it does not consume a lot of mechanical fire. At first, Green was a little worried that transforming a horse-run armor skeleton soldier would consume a lot of energy from the mechanical fire. Who would have thought that after an experiment, it was far beyond his expectations, and the consumption was extremely small! Because the mechanical fire itself can recover automatically, after transforming a Ma Run skeleton soldier, it only takes about half an hour to recover for the next transformation. If you dont consider the speed of automatic recovery, the mechanical fire can transform about a thousand or so skeleton soldiers at a time. Green watched the transformation with some anticipation, and the Ma Run skeleton soldier who had transformed into a mechanical life. Although there is not much change on the surface, it still looks like a horse Runjia, but the breath inside has completely changed, and the undead breath of the skeleton soldier itself has become very weak. And according to the evaluation of the cemetery''s combat effectiveness, the original combat effectiveness of the horse run armor skeleton soldiers was less than 500. After being transformed into mechanical life, the combat effectiveness soared to nearly 1,000, and it was only a little bit closer to reaching the level of the Legendary Elementary. Moreover, this mechanical life has added loyalty attributes and has a certain degree of intelligence itself. Green looked at the loyalty, and it was the full value. This transformed mechanical life is naturally extremely loyal to those who hold mechanical fire and give them life. "Great master! Number 1 is at your command." Ma Run Robot immediately knelt down on one knee and swore an oath with a special mechanical sound. Green was very satisfied, and then transformed into several Ma Run robots one after another, which consumed about 1% of the mechanical tinder''s spiritual energy, and could recover in about five or six hours. What is even more surprising is that when transforming the No. 6 Ma Run robot, something extraordinary happened! This Ma Run robot consumes more than twice as much mechanical fire as other robots! At that time, Green was taken aback, but he did not stop until the transformation was completed, and the combat power of this No. 6 robot exceeded a thousand! Reach the level of Legendary Elementary. Green did not expect that there was such a situation, which made his eyes light up, and immediately checked carefully, trying to find out what caused the mutation of No. 6 Mechanical Life. Unfortunately, the reason was not found in the end. Even through the calculations of the Red Queen and Claire, there was still no factor that could trigger this situation. ultimately boils down to probability. In the process of mechanical fire transforming mechanical life, there is a certain probability that hero units can be derived like No. 6. This is the same as human beings, some can only be weak civilians, while some can become powerful superhumans. Its just that this probability is a bit unpredictable. After the appearance of No. 6, when the fire recovered, Green began to transform a Ma Run robot every half an hour. On the second day, more than 40 horse run armors were transformed, but only three legendary special hero units appeared. In addition to the numbering, Green also named the three legendary Ma Run robots as the leaders of the nascent mechanical life. Because these mechanical beings transformed by mechanical fire are no longer undead, so there is no need to squeeze the quota limited by Green''s mental power. If the rate of conversion is 48 per day, it will take about three years to convert all the tens of thousands of horse-run armor skeleton soldiers currently under Green''s command. At that time, Green will create new horse-run armored skeleton soldiers, and these horse-run armors transformed into mechanical life can also command the horse-run armor kobolds, which is equivalent to doubling the number of mecha corps directly under Green''s command in disguise! And the combat power of Ma Run robots is generally one level stronger than that of Ma Run skeleton soldiers, and there is a 1/10 chance of appearing legendary hero units. By then, the number of legendary powerhouses under Green''s command will reach tens of thousands of terrifying people! What is this concept? Even in a country of the size of the Kingdom of Lorenzo and Asgar, there are almost only so many legendary powerhouses that can be drawn from the army of the whole country. And over time, Green can continue to create mecha skeleton soldiers, and then use mechanical fire to convert these mecha skeleton soldiers into machine life. In just ten years, this number will triple again. At that time, Green, as the wasteland of the undead empire, will have a terrifying number of 1.6 million directly affiliated legions, of which there will be 30,000 to 30,000 of those who have reached the legendary primary level. Forty thousand. Thinking of this, even Green couldn''t help but laugh from ear to ear. Thinking of the more than one million psionic energy consumed before, I feel that it is really worth it. At the same time, in the capital of Asgar Kingdom. In a secret room in the palace, Bill III was lying on the boat with a pale face. Weah stood beside him with a stern expression, his face full of scars looking more and more hideous. Yesterday''s battle, although Weah came back in time, helped Bill III to repel the strong enemy, and captured the traitor Nantes. However, Bill III was severely injured because he used the demon hunting suit and the seal backlash at a critical time. Although his life was not in danger, his strength was not able to exert one-tenth. "How is the situation? Why did Nantes betray the kingdom?" Bill III asked in a weak tone with his eyes closed. Wea''s silent face became more gloomy: "He refused to say it, just begged me to kill him, it seems that there is something to hide." Bill III sighed: "Forget it, don''t interrogate him. How can he say that he has no credit and hard work over the years. Give him a treat. As for his family..." Having said this, Bill III opened his eyes and stared at the roof above the big bed, as if he was remembering something, showing a sad expression. "Nantest! I still remember that we fought side by side on the battlefield. You blocked the knife for me, and I saved your life." Bill III muttered: "I didn''t expect that we would come one day. In this step, since you want to die wholeheartedly, then I will fulfill you." Immediately, Bill III turned his eyes to Weah: "I remember that Nantest''s eldest son just got married last year, and he gave birth to a young grandson not long ago, that little guy... Hey! " Weah was stunned for a moment. Seeing Bill III just now, he thought he was going to spare Nantes'' family! But Weah did not resist much, since he chose to treason, he must pay the price. Other charges can be accommodated, but treason It''s just that Weah still can''t figure it out. As a natural disaster-level powerhouse, Nantest has something to hide that makes him take risks. And after the incident came to light, he still refused to say who was behind it. Is there anything more serious than the punishment he and his family are suffering now? Thinking of this, Weah couldn''t help but look at Bill III lying on the bed. He faintly felt that the elder brother had already guessed it, otherwise he would not have killed the Nantest family so happily. "Big Brother..." Weah asked tentatively, "Have you guessed who the other party is?" Bill III made a noncommittal "um", and after a while, he whispered: "Don''t you understand? In fact, who is behind the scenes, it doesn''t matter to us at all, we just need to know what their purpose is. It''s enough to speed up the collapse of the seal on me." "Is it a demon?" Weah said subconsciously, then remembered that Bill III and the demon had already reached a tacit understanding. If the devil does this, he will lose the big because of the small. If Bill III is annoyed, and he will bless the seal, it will be self-defeating. "Of course not demons, they are not that stupid." Bill III said lightly: "And at this time, it is not necessarily demons who hope to break the seal sooner, such as... Church of the Holy Light!" Said Bill III with a sneer: "Angels and demons, light and darkness... If there is no darkness, how can people yearn for light? If there are no murderous demons, how can they show the kindness of the gods?" "The Church of the Holy Light!" Weah was taken aback. He had thought of many possible culprits before, but he had not thought of the head of the Church of the Holy Light. At this moment, he couldn''t help but suddenly realize, and then he thought of Nantester''s willingness to die, and he didn''t care much about the life and death of his family. If there is a promise from the Church of the Holy Light, it can be explained. They were originally believers of the Holy Light. If they obtained the promise of the Holy Light Church and entered the divine kingdom of the Lord of the Holy Light after death, of course there was nothing to be afraid of! "No wonder!" Weah suddenly realized that he had to admit that he had some talent in cultivation, but he was indeed inferior to Bill III in terms of strategy and tactics. "Then what should we do next? Holy Light Church is not easy to deal with." Weah frowned, thinking of the powerful Holy Light Church, he couldn''t help but be a little worried. "Of course it''s not easy to deal with." Bill III wrote lightly: "But why should we deal with the Church of the Holy Light? Since they want to break the seal in advance, let them do so. Although we are the guardians of the seal, our strength It is limited, and it is impossible to protect the seal." (end of this chapter) Chapter 737： 743? Common ideal Chapter 737 743 Common Ideals Wea blinked, in fact he had thought of this just now. In fact, in the face of powerful enemies, there are only two paths in front of them. Or just go with the flow and give up the seal leading to the entrance to the abyss. Anyway, the battle of gods is about to open, and the seal will definitely not be able to hold, the difference is just a little earlier and a little later. "Weah, my brother, get ready! We''re running out of time." Bill III said in a low voice, but there was a gleam in his eyes, the desire to break free . "Yes!" Weah responded subconsciously. He hadn''t seen Bill III''s eyes for a long time. At this moment, he seemed to be back when the two brothers got into trouble together. At the same time, in a mansion belonging to an earl in the capital. The master here, the Count, is standing respectfully beside the sofa at this moment, like a conscientious waiter with a humble smile on his face. On the sofa, a beautiful girl was sitting casually, her legs folded together, shaking rhythmically. On the other side, Modi is reading with a large tome. At this time, Modi has become more and more skilled in controlling the fire of revolution, and he can fully evolve into a human form, but the color of his skin is a bit strange. "Master Mentor, there is a man who calls himself Phipps outside asking to see him." The earl said in a low voice. "Oh? Phipps? It turned out to be an old friend." Modi raised his head and looked directly in the direction of the door. I saw a figure appearing, it was Archbishop Phipas of the Church of the Holy Light. The archbishop, who was born in the Inquisition, smiled and bowed to salute: "On behalf of His Majesty the Pope, I would like to greet you, Mr. Modi." The count''s expression changed. Unexpectedly, the Archbishop of the Church of the Holy Light didn''t wait for him to reply, and broke in directly. However, thinking of the identity of the other party, he, a young earl of the Asgar Kingdom, did not dare to make trouble. Modi put the book in his hand on the coffee table, and did not intend to get up, he pointed directly to the sofa next to him: "Sit down, Phipas, my old friend." Pippas nodded slightly, he knew that the old friend Modi was referring to was actually from the memory of Archbishop Yelikin. When Archbishop Yelikin was at the Church of the Holy Light, his relationship with him was pretty good, but how deep the friendship was, it was far from being said. Pippas stared at Modi and could hardly find Ye Lijin''s breath, which made him shake his head secretly in his heart. Ye Lijin, such an amazing and talented character, did not expect such an end in the end. However, the current scene does not allow him to feel sorry for the old man. Archbishop ?? Pippas coughed and said, "Mr. Modi, the cooperation this time is very good, and His Majesty the Pope is very satisfied." Modi had a warm smile on his face: "It''s good that His Majesty the Pope is satisfied, and His Royal Highness the magma lord of the abyss is also very satisfied with the cooperation between the two parties." Archbishop ?? Phipps knew that the magma lord Modi was talking about was the once fallen Titan **** - Apollo, the sun god. For the seal of the abyss, the two sides of the cooperation are Pope Saint Fran of the Church of the Holy Light and Apollo, the magma lord. "Please tell His Royal Highness Apollo that Bill III has already hinted that the seal will collapse in a month at most." Archbishop Phipas said with a smile. Although he did not appear in person before, he had already conveyed his message through Nantes. Bill III did not respond at the time, but after that, it passed through secret channels, and the feedback indicated that it would take a month. Having said that, Modi and Archbishop Phipas looked at each other and smiled in tacit understanding. On the surface, the education of the Holy Light and the abyss demon are enemies. As the guardian and seal of the Asgar Kingdom and the abyss demon, they are also enemies. As the king of the Asgar Kingdom, Bill III betrayed the mission of the family and made a tacit understanding with the abyss demon. , and the Church of the Holy Light is the enemy. And among them, it represents the abyss demon magma lord, but it is the ancient sun **** Apollo who betrayed the Titans. Representing the Church of the Holy Light is Pope St. Fran, who is determined to break the oppression and restraint of theocracy on human beings. In the seemingly intricate situation, all parties finally reached a common goal - breaking the seal of the entrance to the abyss! This is the common interest appeal of all parties, and no one can stop it, let alone be a car. However, as the battle of gods is about to begin, it will be difficult for this partnership to continue. After the seal of the abyss is broken, the main world and all major void worlds will enter a period of turmoil and chaos. War will become the main theme of the entire void! Both Modi and Phipas see it very clearly. Of course, they will not naively think that after they have cooperated once, they will continue to cooperate. Maybe the next time they meet, they will become your life-and-death enemies. Originally Modi did not expect that people from the Church of the Holy Light would come to him, and this person was also a high-level archbishop. Immediately after the meeting, he had already thought of countless possibilities, especially when Archbishop Phipas suggested that he represented Pope St. Fran. Modi immediately understood the other party''s intention, and a more charming smile appeared on his face: "His Excellency Archbishop, please bring greetings and respect to His Majesty Pope St. Fran, His Majesty the Pope has always been the leader I admire. And I agree with many of His Majesty''s thoughts. After all, humans can''t fully expect to pray to the gods, it is time for us to get out of the swaddling clothes and stand up from the protection of the gods." In order to succeed, Modi''s methods are very exciting to the soul. After discovering the possibility of further cooperation with the Pope, St. Fran, he immediately modified the part of his revolutionary thought against religious superstition and put it in a more euphemistic way. This is also a temptation to Archbishop Feralas. Archbishop Phipas has long been a loyal follower of Pope St. Fran: "Indeed, this is also the expectation of His Majesty the Pope. Although the gods are great and benevolent, they cannot always protect human beings. Even if the Holy Light shines, there are still shadows, and human beings do It''s time for self-reliance." Modi''s eyes lit up, and then he stood up with a squinting. He suddenly found that compared to the revolution against the king and nobles, it seemed that launching a theocracy against the great gods above them would make his blood boil more. Although he has now been transformed into a revolutionary fire, blood and heart no longer exist, and he should not feel that way. But at this moment, Modi did have that feeling of blush and hot ears again. His smile became even brighter, and when Archbishop Phipas finished speaking, he restrained his smile and said solemnly: "His Excellency Archbishop, if it is convenient, I would like to find an opportunity to have a personal interview with His Majesty Pope St. Fran, and I hope you will convey my message on your behalf. proposal" said and turned his head to the earl and said, "Comrade Crado, please go and get a copy of my manuscript, which I copied by hand." "Yes!" Count Crado stood up and walked quickly to the second floor. In less than a minute, I took a not too thick booklet and placed it on the coffee table. Modi took this booklet, there is no signature on it, only the title of the book - The Road to Redemption! "These are some of my insights and thoughts, many of which are inspired by the fire of the revolution, and some of them are immature. The Archbishop brings it back, and asks His Majesty St. Fran to correct me." Modi handed over the booklet. Archbishop ??Pipas took it over, but complained in his heart: "This Modi really merged with the fire of revolution, spreading his ideas all the time." "Don''t worry, Mr. Modi, I will bring it there." Phipas said with a serious face: "As for the meeting... I believe His Majesty the Pope will make arrangements soon." After talking about business, the two sides chatted for a while, and Archbishop Phipas left. At this time, the golden dragon girl who was silent all the time looked at Modi suspiciously: "Do you really want to cooperate with the Church of the Holy Light?" Modi didn''t answer immediately, but closed his eyes and fell into contemplation. He thought about it, Archbishop Pafis came a little suddenly, which made his decision a little hasty, and he had to review it again to see if there was any loopholes, or conspiracies. For twenty minutes, Modi stood there, motionless, like a sculpture. Neither the golden dragon girl nor the Count of Crado made a sound. Until Modi opened his eyes, looked at the golden dragon girl, and replied, "Make no mistake, we are working with Pope St. Fran, not the Church of the Holy Light, or the Lord of the Holy Light." "Is there a difference?" The golden dragon girl couldn''t figure out what the difference was: "Can''t that Pope still represent the Church of the Holy Light?" "Pope St. Fran..." Modi chanted the name, as if he was having a good taste, and then smiled: "Of course the Pope can represent the Church of the Holy Light, but that Pope St. Fran has even greater ambitions. I am afraid that I am unwilling to go to the Holy Light Kingdom to be a so-called angel." According to Modi''s understanding from some ancient books, the popes of each generation of Holy Light Church, after entering the Holy Light Kingdom, will become the angels of the Lord of Light and continue to fight for the Lord of Light. "You mean...that Pope is going to betray the Holy...!" The golden dragon girl widened her eyes and showed an expression of disbelief. Who would have thought that the supreme leader of the Church of the Holy Light, the so-called spokesperson of the Holy Light in the world, His Majesty the great Pope of the Church of the Holy Light! He actually jumped backwards! Don''t say that the golden dragon girl doesn''t believe it, I''m afraid no one will believe it. Even Modi himself has doubts deep in his heart. When he is not far from giving up this opportunity, if it is true, it will be a big deal... Meanwhile, deep underground in the province of Alsa, in the lair of the magma lord Apollo. The huge Apollo still remained in that position, half-recumbent, half-recumbent, lazy and listless, as if nothing could arouse his interest. At this moment, a red-skinned orc hurried in from outside. (end of this chapter) Chapter 738： 744? Link is in action Chapter 738 744 Link is in action These red-skinned orcs are descendants of demons and red-skinned orcs. They are not too big, but they are extraordinarily clever and cunning. They are very suitable for assassins and spies. The orc knelt down on one knee: "The great magma lord!" "What''s the matter?" Apollo raised his eyelids, a glint of light flashed in his eyes, and stared at the half-orc who was less than two meters tall. In an instant, a feeling like a light on his back made the orc break into a cold sweat, and said quickly: "The news just came, the Asgar Kingdom..." After listening to the half-orc say "Bahahahah", Apollo couldn''t help showing a meaningful sneer: "Oh? I didn''t expect it to go so smoothly. It seems that the Holy Light Cult is also waiting. A benevolent and bright guy, he still looks like a ghost in the dark." After complaining, Apollo''s face calmed down again, squinting his eyes: "But legend has it that the core of the sun that I lost at the time was hidden in the kingdom of Asgar. I don''t know how true or false this matter is. At first, if I can''t tour the core of the sun, my odds are very slim." Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but wonder again whether this rumor was spread on purpose, and it was a trap to attract him. In fact, when he learned that the Asgar Kingdom might have kept the core of the sun, Apollo had some doubts. This was a trap, and even if it wasn''t a trap, it was a bait for him. Because in the circle of gods, there are not a few people who know that he has lost the core of the sun. Otherwise, the sun **** of the dignified Titan Protoss will not degenerate into a demon. If he is like this, hiding in the ground, people are not like people or ghosts. Not like ghosts. In order to find the core of the sun, he has made a lot of efforts over the years, but unfortunately there has not been much progress. Apollo was sure that the core of the sun must have been hidden by a strong man, and it was not easy to find it. So, when he got the possibility that the Asgar Kingdom might be hiding the core of the sun, he didn''t believe it at all. But he didn''t believe it or didn''t believe it. Apollo still put on a stance, sent people to participate, and tried to find clues. Not because he had unrealistic hopes, but because he just saw that someone wanted him to end, and if he couldn''t do it, there would definitely be other things going on. Apollo simply pushed the boat along the way, and in the name of finding the core of the sun, he joined the turbulent game in the kingdom of Asgar. At this time, the Kingdom of Asgar undoubtedly attracted the attention of many gods, and it had become the most important battlefield before the war of gods started. Apollo lost the core of the sun and degenerated into a great demon. Compared with those real gods, his strength was no longer comparable to him, so even if he saw the clue, he could only follow the trend, otherwise as a Titan leftover, he would have died long ago. Under the strangulation of the new god. At this moment, another orc hurried in from outside and reported: "Sir, there seems to be something wrong with Madam Sivinaya. She suddenly went to the Kingdom of Asgar, do you need to intercept it?" Before Sivinayta followed Gaia to defect, although Apollo took them in, he did not trust them. Especially Sivinaya, this woman has too much black history. First, she betrayed the Church of the Holy Light, then formed a revolutionary military government with Modi, and then the No. 1 Void World was destroyed, and she turned into the destroyer of King Kong. totem Now that he came here, although Apollo didn''t say anything, he was very worried about Sivinaya, and specially sent someone to watch in the dark to prevent the other party from conspiracy. Just let Apollo not expect that Sivinaya was just resting on his territory for a while, and after recovering his strength, he left directly! "What happened before? What unusual behavior did she do, or where did she go?" Apollo was very puzzled. The half-orc narrated one by one, although there are not many details, it can outline the trajectory of Sivinaya''s actions. "Huh? Kidnapped a human on the ground?" Apollo pursed his chin and thought: "Now on the ground, who rules this place?" The ?? orc immediately replied: "It''s a country called the Kingdom of Lorenzo, and the province of Alsa is currently the private domain of a grand duke. The human being kidnapped by Sivinaya before is the servant of the grand duke." "The Grand Duke''s territory, is that the one named Green?" Apollo frowned slightly, he had heard the name from Gaia, but he had never really dealt with it: "How is this person''s strength? How is the Duke Bimora? ?" "This..." The half-orc pondered and organized the language: "It is rumored that this person is not strong, but there is an unfathomable mysterious powerhouse behind him, making him control an alchemy puppet with high-level natural disaster strength. ." Apollo''s face became serious, although his own strength is very strong, but the restrictions are also very large. After losing the core of the sun, Apollo had lost his divine power, and his strength had fallen below a demigod. And in order to hide in the main world, he must adapt to the upper limit of the main world''s strength, and usually he can only exert the strength of the high-level natural disaster, at most, like Archduke Mora and Prince Simdor. I didn''t feel it until recently, because the battle of gods is coming, and the upper limit of strength can barely reach the Holy Spirit level. However, Apollo''s sensitive identity, even if he can exert the strength of the Holy Spirit, dare not take action lightly until he finds the core of the sun. If it is not a matter of life and death, at most he will send his men to the ground. Green has the high-level combat power of natural disasters, but he can''t pick out a high-level natural disaster among Apollo''s men... On the other side, the north of the foggy world. When Green''s attention was drawn to the main world because of the black claw, the avatar of the Archbishop of Link did not lie dormant. Not only did he master the military power of the oasis city-state through his strength and means, he also mastered the intelligence system of the entire city-state, and through this intelligence system, he learned that there is a secret hidden in this city-state. , a super weapon capable of destroying a country. Although ??Link didn''t know what that weapon was, when he got this information, he immediately made up his mind that he must get this super weapon. Only in this way could he hope to defeat the powerful undead empire in the south. This afternoon, in Link''s study, a middle-aged man with a gloomy face said in a low voice, "Sir, it''s done!" Link''s eyes lit up, but he acted as if nothing had happened, without raising his head, he said lightly, "I see, you go down, and pay attention to people." "Yes, my lord!" The middle-aged man hurriedly agreed, feeling more and more that the elder brother of the great elder in front of him was hidden. As an important figure in the city-state''s intelligence, the middle-aged man has always been very confident in his own strength and ability, until he met Link, which completely made him dormant. Especially recently, Link''s various plans have made him feel more and more unfathomable. Two hours later, Link unhurriedly came to a secret room located in the basement of his mansion. The dim basement had little air circulation, and there was a faint smell of decay. There are torches on the walls, and the burning wood occasionally crackles, adding a bit of gloomy atmosphere to this quiet basement. Green walked in wearing a clean and white robe, and saw an ''x''-shaped wooden frame tied to an old man with a bowed head. The old man had no scars on his body, and his clothes were neat. However, he was very old and was frightened when he was brought here. He was tied to a rack for several hours. Link stared blankly at the old man on the shelf and motioned to the two guards next to him to wake him up. These guards were specially trained, and one of them reached out and pinched the old man near his armpit. On the surface, he didn''t exert much force, but in fact it was very painful. The old man was jolted, and he suddenly woke up, raised his head, and called out, and then he saw Link standing less than two meters in front of him. "Elder Hornacek, it''s an honor to meet you." Link smiled and was very polite to the old man on the wooden stand. Hornacek''s face was gloomy. In fact, when he saw Link appear, he had already guessed nine times out of ten. After all, no one who can become a city-state elder is a fuel-efficient lamp. Even in the competition of the year, Hornacek almost overturned the current chief elder. It was just a bit of luck that he did not become the chief elder. "What do you want to do? Why kidnap me?" Although Hornacek guessed it, he still took a fluke and tried to pretend to be crazy and foolish, praying that Link didn''t arrest him for that, otherwise he would be dead no matter what. Although he is dying of old age, Hornacek has not lived enough, and his youngest son was born the year before. "Elder Hornacek, you''ve already arrived here, do you still want to get away with it?" Link smiled and looked at the old man on the wooden shelf with a very friendly attitude, as if he was drinking tea face to face with an old friend to chat with. But that''s also the case, Hornacek''s heart is also trembling, Link''s confidence and calmness just shows that the other party has pinched him to the death. took a deep breath, and Hornacek said helplessly: "Okay, what do you want? Don''t go around in circles, I''m old, I''m not afraid of death." "Of course! Elder Hornacek is famous for being a tough guy." Link agreed with a smile, but the conversation suddenly changed: "I just don''t know your secret lover, that little beauty who is just twenty-one years old, and the one just now. Is the three-year-old little Wayne as tough as you? And your grandson, I remember five years old, he is really a very cute child." "You..." Hornacek struggled angrily. Hornacek thought that the other party might threaten him with his family, and was mentally prepared... (end of this chapter) Chapter 739： 745? The gift of the sun god Chapter 739 745 The Gift of the Sun God Although he was mentally prepared, Hornacek was very angry when he heard these words from Link, and fire seemed to burst out of his eyes. But at this moment, a powerful pressure suddenly shrouded, and Link immediately turned into an ancient beast, with a restrained smile and a serious expression, making Hornacek feel like a poor mouse. He was cornered by a strong and cunning old cat, with no way to retreat, no escape. "Damn, what do you want?" Hornacek lowered his head again in frustration. He is already old, and he is no longer the brave city-state hero he used to be. He has relatives, scruples, and desires. He doesn''t want to die like this, and let that little lover who is only 21 years old go to please other men. And at this moment, the terrifying coercion that Link burst out made him feel deep despair. That was far beyond the limit of the legendary level. He could not have imagined that this young man, who was usually silent and hid in the shadow of the Great Elder, was actually a super strong man who was hidden! Hornacek used to be a legendary powerhouse when he was young, but he was seriously injured once, which caused his strength to decline drastically. Otherwise, even if he was old and weak, he would not be easily caught. "Where is that thing? The one left over from the last era." Link blurted out, staring at the old man who was close at hand. Hornacek''s heart trembled, and he looked at Link in disbelief. He saw Lin Ke appear just now, and guessed that this was not the reason why he was kidnapped. In fact, Hornacek thought that he secretly sent someone to contact the undead empire in the south and was discovered by the elder, so he sent Link over to secretly kidnap him. But he never dreamed that Link would mention that ''thing'' as soon as he opened his mouth! "You~~~ what did you say!?" Hornacek''s eyes widened, as if he didn''t know Link, and shook his head: "No, I don''t understand what you''re talking about! I admit, secretly sent someone to the undead The empire also admits that it once coveted the position of the great elder, but I also think for the sake of the city-state, the undead empire in the south is really too powerful, we "No no no~~~" Link interrupted the old man who was not very good at acting, and said with a half-smile: "You understand what I''m talking about, don''t try to fool me, you should know, there''s nothing usefulness." "I really didn''t lie..." Hornacek still wanted to quibble. Link sighed, with grimness in his eyes: "It seems that you don''t cherish the lives of your family and children. Originally, I didn''t want to hurt them, but unfortunately... this is your choice, I hope you don''t regret it." Hornacek showed a horrified expression, so many years of experience made him feel that the young man in front of him was not joking or bluffing, he really knew how to kill. Immediately, Link turned around and walked out, seemingly losing interest in going on. "Wait!" Seeing that Link was about to go out, Hornacek finally couldn''t hold it in any longer, and he cried out in frustration, "You won, young man, come back!" Link turned around expressionlessly, glanced at the old man on the wooden frame with half-open eyelids, but sneered: "Sorry, you missed the opportunity just now, I don''t want to hear it today, but you have the right to I choose one of my relatives in exchange for the lives of the others, I hope to come back tomorrow and don''t let me down." After saying that, Link turned around without hesitation and walked out of the basement. "No! You can''t do this, I have promised to tell you everything you want to know." Hornacek screamed and struggled, trying to break free from the wooden frame. Unfortunately, all his efforts were in vain, no matter how he shouted, Link did not look back. After ?? walked out of the basement, the sullen middle-aged man was already waiting outside, nodded to Link, and walked down quickly. About two minutes later, the man ran out with a strange expression on his face. Link stood outside waiting, and was a little surprised that he was so quick: "Who did he choose?" The middle-aged man laughed: "His wife, according to what he said, that yellow-faced woman has long wanted to kill her." Link also smiled and said lightly: "Then kill his little lover as she wishes." The middle-aged man was stunned for a moment, but his heart trembled. Just now, he clearly let Hornacek choose by himself, but now he has changed his mind after the selection. "What? Don''t understand why I broke my promise?" Link asked. "My subordinates dare not, my subordinates don''t need to think about it, it is enough to follow the orders of the adults." The sullen middle-aged man showed a terrified expression, and hurriedly lowered his head, lowered his eyebrows and pleaded with his eyes. The corners of Link''s mouth turned up, and he patted his shoulder: "You are still very smart, and you know what you should change. Don''t worry, I am a good person to myself, as long as you act faithfully, you will get everything. " "Yes!" The middle-aged man nodded quickly, but his back was already soaked with sweat. Just now, under Link''s gaze, he felt as if he had walked through the gate of hell... The next day, it was still in this secret basement. Hornacek''s face was gray, and he looked at a beautiful earring on the table not far away. There is also a little finger next to the earrings. When he saw these two things just now, he immediately realized that the other party did not kill the person he chose as promised, but directly killed his lover, the little beauty who just turned twenty-one. Hornacek had just vented frantically and was exhausted by now. Link walked down slowly and looked at him mockingly: "How about it, do you regret that you shouldn''t have been clever yesterday?" "Devil! You devil, you will go to **** sooner or later." Hornacek cursed weakly. Compared to other people, what he cared about most was this lover, not only because this lover gave him a son, but also because the girl''s soul was the most compatible with him, and their souls fluctuated at almost the same frequency. After he was injured and his strength plummeted, he spent countless energy and finally found such a person. allows him to slowly repair his injuries through the ** of his soul and body, so as to achieve the purpose of prolonging his life. And now, the woman who was finally found was actually killed by Link, which is equivalent to directly blocking his way of survival, which is more uncomfortable than killing him. This is killing with a dull knife. "Huh! Do you know that you regret it now?" Link sneered and waved his hand behind him. Immediately, a young woman with a pale face, like a frightened deer, was taken down from above. The woman''s left hand was still holding a white cloth, with blood oozing faintly on it, and a finger should have just been cut off. When the woman saw Hornacek tied to the wooden frame, she immediately burst into tears, and without caring about herself, she struggled and rushed over. Because the soul fluctuations of the two are almost the same, although the age difference is very different, it is easy to have a soul resonance, and the care they show for each other at this moment is not fake. "What an enviable soul love!" Link clapped his hands: "I really hope this is not the last time you two get together." Hornacek raised his head. He was already desperate, but at this time, hope was rekindled. And after the torment of this night and the despair in my heart just now, what I insisted on before seems to be less important. Hornacek shook his head helplessly and sighed: "I only understand now why I couldn''t compete with your elder brother! I am not a strong-willed person after all, and I am not qualified to sit in the position of the great elder. If it is replaced by him... " Link said lightly: "It doesn''t matter who it is, I have a hundred ways to get him to speak. As long as it is a human being, there is a weakness." Hornacek was stunned for a moment, but did not continue. Immediately, Link motioned for his subordinates to take the woman out, and also specifically instructed to connect the little finger. Although replanting a severed finger is a little troublesome, there are still people in the city who master this high-level magic. Hornacek breathed a sigh of relief, at least he took a lot of trouble to connect the severed fingers, indicating that Link did not intend to kill them afterwards. "How is it? I''ve shown my sincerity, now it''s your turn." Link''s gaze came over. "Okay, I can tell you something about that thing, but..." Hornacek took a deep breath: "I hope you calm down and don''t make up your mind about that thing, that thing can ruin everything, It is a weapon that perishes together, and cannot protect the city-state." "Just tell me what I want to know. As for what to do, you don''t need to teach me." Link said coldly. "Okay." Hornacek saw Link''s strength, so he stopped talking nonsense, and directly revealed the location of the secret weapon hidden by the city-state. That is a combination of technology and alchemy. According to the principle of the sun shining and heating, it can create a super weapon that can destroy a country. It is said that at the end of the last era, countries engaged in crazy wars, and they used this super weapon called the "Gift of the Sun God", which accelerated the process of the entire world entering the end period. According to the classics left by the city-state relayed by Hornacek, the gift of the sun **** even killed a powerful demigod. Although ??Link tried his best to maintain it, his eyes couldn''t help showing shock and disbelief. A super weapon that can blow up a demigod, what a joke~~~~ Demigods! What is that concept? A terrifying existence with one foot that has entered the realm of a god, a **** in his infancy, transcending ordinary life forms and reaching an indescribable state. Link never dreamed that such a frightening thing could be preserved in this inconspicuous little city-state. This made him very excited. If he mastered this weapon, he would have full confidence to kill the giant to the south. (end of this chapter) Chapter 740： 746? God Chapter 740 746 Gods The main world, the border between the Kingdom of Lorenzo and the Kingdom of Asgar. In the wild jungle adjacent to the territory of Alsa province, Green''s figure fell from the sky and fell into the middle of the jungle. Condescending, the place is like a huge green blanket with a small grey hole poking out. This is a blue-grey platform that exists in the dense forest. Once any trees and vines grow here, they will automatically avoid it. It is this place that is 200 meters square abruptly set aside in this dense forest. Green landed on the platform and looked around. We made an agreement with Mora to enter the underground in Alsa province to explore an ancient ruin. First, the trip to the northern icefield to find the ancient white dragon Angdalagon was delayed, and then the incident of Black Claw''s disappearance occurred. Now that both things have come to an end, Green has no reason to delay any longer. So, after placing the mechanical fire, Green returned to the main world alone and came here. During this process, Archduke Mora did not appear, but only contacted him twice through ordinary magical messages. Green didn''t know what Archduke Mora was doing, but he had an intuition that Archduke Mora might be in trouble this time. As for the specific situation, Grand Duke Mora did not mention it, and Green did not ask much. If Grand Duke Moras current strength feels troublesome, even if Green asks, it will only cause trouble, and it is better to do his own things well. Because when he completed the mechanical fire before, Green absorbed a lot of knowledge and insights from the mechanical fire, which greatly improved his meditation method, and the next promotion was much earlier. Green calculated that when he returned from this ruins this time, he must calm down and stabilize his current level. Otherwise, when the next promotion, if the foundation has not been consolidated, it is likely to leave unexpected hidden dangers. "Wang Wang~~" There were suddenly two distinctive dog barks in the jungle, followed by Erha''s figure emerging from the dense jungle with a huge leaf on his head, "hahahaha" sticking out his tongue , Dixie ran over. Green looked at it''s maiden appearance, and immediately reached out and pressed Erha''s forehead, blocking its move to pounce and stick out its tongue. Erha''s grievance "hum", but Green was unmoved, and had already learned this trick. Erha saw that it was useless, so he didn''t pretend to be pitiful anymore, and immediately ran out in high spirits, followed by a flurry of chickens and dogs in the jungle not far away. Followed by a scream from an unknown animal, accompanied by a "quack" bird call, Erha returned from the jungle triumphantly, with blood on his mouth, a bulging belly, and he didn''t know what to eat. what. Green didn''t bother to care about him, standing on the platform deep in this dense forest, waiting for the time. According to Archduke Mora, this entrance to the underground ruins can only be opened once every ten days. In addition to needing the correct time, you also need to have a key. As for any key, Greene does not need to look for it, and Archduke Mora has prepared it for him. This made Green a little strange, as if Moura had everything ready, and might even have entered this ruin. But why did you let him do it again? And there was no explanation in advance, so he couldn''t help but be careful. Although it is reasonable to say that Grand Duke Mora has no reason to frame him, but he must be guarded against others. Green secretly pays attention to it. If the situation changes, he can immediately hide back to the foggy world. More than an hour passed. Green waited patiently, seeing that the time was almost up, and paying special attention to the movement nearby. At this moment, a surge of psionic energy suddenly came from the depths of the ground. With Green''s strength, it is impossible to judge the depth of the psychic fluctuations, it seems unfathomable, and it seems to be a few meters below, which is very difficult to describe. Green frowned slightly. This situation shows that the level of this relic is very high, and even with the strength of natural disaster level, there is no way to guarantee absolute safety. This was known before, and he was not too shocked. Instead, he had a feeling of deja vu. Green couldn''t help but "huh" in his heart: "Why do you feel this way? Have I seen a similar situation elsewhere?" Green recalled carefully, but did not find any clues, and there was no similar situation in his memory at all. Can''t find any clues for now, Green can only put it aside, waiting for the entrance to the ruins to open. About another five or six minutes passed. There was a more violent vibration on the ground, as if riding a train, making a rhythmic "dongdong" sound. Followed by the gray stone platform with a square of 200 meters, complex magic runes began to light up gradually. In the blink of an eye, the gray stone platform was already covered with magic runes, and there was a sound of "Kiki Kaka" mechanical gears turning from below. Different from those mechanical beings under Doom King or Green, the sound of "Qiqi Kaka" at this moment is a bit dull and heavy, not as flexible as mechanical life, and sometimes emits a "pop" that is not very smooth. The sound, as if in disrepair, was about to malfunction. "Titan?" These two words suddenly appeared in Green''s mind. Although he was a little unclear, at this moment, he felt that the ruins he was about to go to were most likely related to the ancient Titan Protoss. Thinking of the Titans, Green thought of Duke Mora again. I dont know if Duke Moras trouble is related to the Titans Meanwhile, in the palace of the magma lord Apollo. Apollo, who was half asleep, suddenly opened his eyes, and there was an awe-inspiring killing intent in his eyes: "Who is it? He actually opened the entrance to the ruins again?" As the former sun **** of the Titans, although Apollo had chosen to degenerate into a demon and lost his divinity, he always believed that he was the Titan God and the legitimate heir to all the properties of the Titans. With this mentality, Apollo regarded all the relics of the Titans as forbidden. "Huh? It turned out to be him!" A translucent light curtain rose in front of Apollo. On the screen, Green''s figure appeared very clearly and entered Apollo''s field of vision. As the current lord of Alsa, Apollo of course knew Green, and even carefully studied the history of Green''s fortune. Finally came to the conclusion that this guy Green is definitely a ruthless and extremely difficult lucky guy. Apollo was lost in thought, what was he going to do next? Should he rush over and beat Green to death, or should he see how it develops? or Just when Apollo was still calculating and didn''t make up his mind, a change appeared on the screen. A figure flashed and appeared on the other side of the gray platform. This is a man wrapped in a black hooded robe. He is very tall and has a strong aura. At least he is a natural disaster grade powerhouse. "Here comes another one!" Apollo frowned. He was hesitant to shoot Green at first, but now he doesn''t seem to have to think about it anymore. If it is said that Archduke Mora appeared before, he just discovered this ruin by accident, and later, Green appeared, it can also be explained that Archduke Mora directed him to come, and the entrance to this Titan ruin is still secret, then with the third The appearance of man, Apollo has understood, this is no longer a secret. "Damn, what''s going on?" Apollo stared at the screen angrily, subconsciously thinking that it was Duke Mora who leaked the news. But after thinking about it, it seems that it should not be. Grand Duke Mora knows that it is not a day or two here. Moreover, when Green came here, it was almost certain that Grand Duke Mora asked him to come. This shows that Archduke Mora hopes that Green will gain some benefits by exploring this Titan ruins, and there is no need to reveal this place at all. Apollo was puzzled, but at this time, in front of him, more than a dozen similar light curtains appeared one after another. "Bastard!" Apollo was stunned for a moment, and then cursed even more angrily, he could hardly think of what happened without looking. These light curtains, each representing a Titan ruin hidden in the void world, were marked by him and monitored at any time. Once a situation occurred, it would automatically trigger the light curtain to project the situation over there. Now more than a dozen light curtains appeared at the same time, obviously these very secret Titan ruins were visited by many people at almost the same time. If it was one or two, it could be regarded as a coincidence, but when this happened, it was obvious that someone had leaked the addresses and access methods of all the Titan ruins. Apollo instantly understood what was going on, and could not help gnashing his teeth angrily: "These bastards, are you going to use the legacy of my Titan **** to help your chosen people advance to the Holy Spirit level!" It is already obvious that Apollo can never think of anyone else who can do this to this extent, except for those gods who are preparing for the battle of gods. "These **** vampires!" Apollo cursed fiercely, but showed a helpless and depressed expression. Although these relics of the Titan Protoss were regarded as forbidden by him, but in his current situation, before he recovered the core of the sun and regained his divine power, as a traitor of the Titan Protoss, he was not qualified to enter these ruins at all. That''s why, after so many years, even if he knew the ruins were there, he knew how to enter, and even knew what was inside, but Apollo still didn''t act. Apollo took a deep breath and calmed down. It is impossible for him to do anything now. Despite gnashing of teeth, even though my heart is bleeding, even though But Apollo was very clear, I am afraid that some gods are waiting for him to shoot in anger at this moment, and those hypocritical and cunning guys will immediately join forces to strangle him, and then divide up everything he has, cramping his skin, knocking his bones and sucking marrow. (end of this chapter) Chapter 741： 747 Faceless Man Chapter 741 747 Faceless Man "Humph! Just wait! I''ll surprise you this time with the battle of gods." Apollo controlled the urge in his heart, narrowed his eyes slightly, looked at the screens, and immediately waved his big hand, instantly all the screens were at the same time. disappear. Just when Apollo turned off the screen out of sight and out of mind. In another mysterious and indescribable space, four stalwart figures exist in different states. One of them is a group of dazzling pale golden light people, who is the Lord of Holy Light. A person with a great and vast will of the sky is Paro, the **** of the sky. One lingering in the stream of pure and incomparably pure water is the water **** Rotis. One surrounded by the joyous atmosphere of the harvest is Maz, the **** of farming and harvest. These four even gathered together to form a small pantheon with the Lord of Light as the core. Although among the current gods, the Lord of Holy Light is the strongest, but he is extremely proud to be a god. Even if he is the strongest, it is difficult for the Lord of Holy Light to convince more followers. The three little brothers formed a simple **** system. "Has Apollo dispatched?" Maz, the voice of the harvest, asked. At this time, the **** of the sky, Paro, was monitoring the movements of the magma lord Apollo. He shook his head and said, "There is no movement. It seems that the loss of these titan ruins is far less serious for him than we expected." Water God Lotis sneered: "I don''t think it''s unimportant, but that coward guessed something and didn''t dare to come out." "It''s also possible that we used too much force and scared him." Paro, the **** of the sky, said with some regret: "If I knew earlier, I wouldn''t have made such a big battle, and now he will definitely not be able to hide. There''s nothing we can do about him." "Forget it, it''s just a demon, it can''t affect the overall situation." The Lord of Holy Light finally spoke. Originally, the ambush of Apollo this time was optional for him. With the arrogance of the Lord of Holy Light, Apollo, who is already a hairless phoenix, is not as good as a chicken. He is not in the eyes of the Lord of Holy Light at all. If it wasn''t for the request of the three younger brothers, he would not come. When this happens, it doesn''t matter to him. At present, only the Goddess of Light of Wisdom can be valued by him. Although this goddess is a rising star, she is the greatest threat to him among the known gods in terms of strength and wisdom. But the Lord of Holy Light deeply knows that once the war of gods starts, it will be a great change in the world. At that time, cows, ghosts, snakes and gods who don''t know where to hide will come out all at once. Now it seems that the goddess of the light of wisdom, his biggest competitor, may become an ally when the war really starts, but maybe now. At least if he encounters an ancient **** like Knoros like last time, as a representative of the contemporary god, he and the Light of Wisdom will have a basis for cooperation. After all, whether it is him or Lady Light of Wisdom, the premise of their competition is that they still hold the authority in this void. If, like those ancient gods, even the authority has been lost, what is there to fight for. At this moment, the water **** Lotis suddenly surged with divine power, attracting the attention of several other gods. "What''s wrong?" asked the Lord of Light. The Water God was slightly excited: "It''s the Titan World, the water element report I left behind, the King of Titans, Kronos, has made a move!" The Lord of Holy Light was instantly refreshed. Compared to Apollo, he was just a small shrimp, and the former King of Titans was a big target worthy of a shot. "Humph! Kronos, can you finally bear it?" The Lord of Holy Light smiled grimly: "Let''s go, let''s meet the last God King for a while and see how much he has left. Divided into colors." The other three gods agreed in unison, and they were all eager to try. In the next moment, four stalwart figures disappeared one after another in this mysterious space. This small space that was desolate and silent once again returned to calm and dark, and I dont know how long it took. In this space, a gap suddenly opened, followed by a huge eye! This eye is more than a hundred meters long, and the huge pupils are rolling around, and finally they look at the place where the four gods were just now. There is a malicious viciousness in his eyes. Blinking his eyes twice, a large mouth suddenly split open in the place directly opposite below, revealing the ferocious teeth inside, which looks very strange from a distance... Meanwhile, in the dense forest of Alsa. At the entrance to the ruins of the Titans where ??Green was located, another person suddenly appeared. Green can feel that the opponent''s strength is very strong, but to what extent, it is impossible to see whether it is a middle-level or high-level natural disaster. The man hidden in the hood of the black robe didn''t move either. He stared at Green with a pair of eyes. There was a special aura on him, which made him feel very familiar, but he couldn''t tell where he had seen it for a while. Green confronted the black-robed man, and seemed to feel a trance inadvertently. At this moment, this person suddenly trembled, as if he had remembered something, and blurted out, "You are... the owner of the cemetery!" Mentioned that the body of the ''Master of the Cemetery'' began to tremble slightly, as if in fear, but at the same time as hatred, staring at Green with complex eyes, as if he wanted to swallow Green alive. "Master of the cemetery?" Green frowned slightly, seemingly calm, but secretly surprised. What is the origin of this person, and why does he know the existence of the cemetery? And this mysterious black robe has a very firm attitude. He must know some characteristics of the cemetery, or Green has leaked clues. This made Green very curious, who this person is! ? couldn''t help but think, could it be that in this world, other than him, anyone else has a similar cemetery? Green couldn''t help being a little curious, and wanted to inquire about the ''lord of the cemetery''. Yes, it is just curiosity, there is no fear or worry. With Green''s current strength and background, even if there really exists an extraordinary person similar to him who holds another ''cemetery'', it will not pose a threat to the already full-fledged Green. After all, there are still gods in this world, and there are still spirit-level and even demigod-level powerhouses. Neither Green nor the Lord of the Graveyard are the top existences in this void. On the contrary, what makes Green even more curious now is that if there really exists another master of the cemetery, is that person a local aboriginal, or just like him, who also came through? "You really came back! Why, you have already left, why are you coming back?" The man in black robe asked in a low voice. He seemed to have a deep hatred with the cemetery master, but he was very afraid and prayed. mean. Green frowned slightly, but remained silent. Obviously, the cemetery master had brought unimaginable harm to this black robe and his clansmen. Even after leaving for many years, seeing Green again and finding that the breath is similar, can make a natural disaster-level powerhouse like this. gaffe. The man didn''t respond when he saw Green, but looked at him strangely, with an expression like he was looking at his prey. The man in black robe was in a complicated mood. In fact, he also had some doubts. The man in front of him was very different from the ''lord of the cemetery'' in his impression. But that special aura is not wrong, it is overflowing from the ''sanctuary''. Suddenly, he realized that maybe it was not a wise decision to leave the void world and come to the main world this time. Thinking of this, the man in black robe stretched out his hand and slowly lifted his hood, revealing a face...without facial features. "Faceless Man!" The name immediately popped into Green''s heart, looking at the ''whiteboard'' face, giving this person a very strange feeling. Greene was alert and ready for battle. This strange faceless man is very powerful, he has no idea of ??luck, and he is ready to release Taraga at the beginning. After Taraja was promoted to the high-level natural disaster, his combat power almost reached the limit of the natural disaster level. As long as the opponent is not a strong person of the Holy Spirit level, or a pervert like Grand Duke Mora, Taraja''s strength is enough to deal with it. However, what happened next was something Green didn''t expect. I saw the faceless man with the hood removed, opposite Green, and the two sides looked at each other for a moment. Although the Faceless had no eyes, Green could feel that the other party was watching him. Immediately, the Faceless Man seemed to have made a huge determination, slowly lowered his head, and knelt down on one knee: "The great master of the cemetery, please accept the allegiance of the Faceless Man Tawager." "Huh?" Green couldn''t help but stunned, why did he kneel on his own initiative? He originally thought that the other party''s hatred and hatred would immediately rush up to fight him! But he didn''t expect that the twists and turns, this faceless man, whose brain circuit doesn''t know how long, actually knelt down and demanded allegiance. At the same time, the cemetery also jumped out the option of accepting the loyalty of the other party. Of course, Green would not refuse this kind of door-to-door benefit, and he immediately chose to accept it. And just now Green had a feeling that if he chooses not to accept it, this faceless man is likely to fight him desperately. sensed that the contractual relationship with Green was established, and the faceless man was obviously relieved. Green checked, the loyalty of this faceless man turned out to be quite high, with more than 80 points at the beginning. "Tawager, tell me, what are your demands?" Green communicated with Tawager through the soul link. He didn''t believe that he had any tyrannical spirit, and with a shock of the tiger''s body, he convinced the enemy, and obediently knelt down and sang conquest. Before that, Green could feel the hostility and vigilance of the faceless man towards him, but then he suddenly knelt down and surrendered. Obviously, there was a reason why the faceless man had to make such a choice. Greene did not directly read Tawager''s memory. It took a lot of time to do this, and it was also disrespectful to the other party. If it didn''t work, it would lose loyalty. The most important thing was to prevent the memory hidden in the other party''s memory. Bombs or whatever. (end of this chapter) Chapter 742： 748? Lord of the Cemetery Chapter 742 748 Lord of the Cemetery Considering these factors, Green simply asked straight to the point. With the initial loyalty of the faceless man above 80, it is impossible to lie or conceal from him. Besides, Green was certain, and Tavargar must have expected him to ask this question. Sure enough, the Faceless Man immediately knelt down again and prayed: "The great master, the owner of the mysterious cemetery, please save the Faceless Man family!" Green nodded slightly. In fact, he had long expected that if it was not related to the life and death of the race, this Tawager would not easily yield and kneel. Immediately through the soul link, the Faceless Man conveyed some relevant information. This faceless man comes from a small void world numbered one hundred and sixty. There is no clear master here, but it is divided among three natural disaster-level powerhouses, and this Tawager is one of them. But above these three powerhouses, there is a more mysterious cemetery master in that void world. Through the image information transmitted by Tawagar, Green was even more certain that, as he thought, the cemetery in this void world was almost identical to his cemetery. However, there are not many buildings inside, and the outer city walls and fortresses have not been upgraded. It should be a cemetery that is not too high-level and not well managed. Actually, Green was not particularly surprised when he saw this cemetery. Because when he was exploring the foggy world, he had seen the ruins of several cities, and the building bases and broken city walls left behind were somewhat similar to cemeteries. Even in the ruins of a city, a portal that can still be opened was found. At that time, he suspected that maybe his cemetery was not unique, and it was very likely that there were other cemeteries or cities of other races in this void. But later, with the expansion of the undead empire, no similar situation was found again. And Green entered several other void worlds, and he didn''t find any further, and he wasn''t obsessed with it. Until this time, the appearance of this faceless man actually brought news of a ''cemetery'', which made Green pay special attention, wondering if he could take the opportunity to open a sub-base. But the real situation made Green a little disappointed. The so-called cemetery, although it looked very similar, was really dead inside, except for some building facades, there was no sign of undead activity at all. Through the Soul Link of the Faceless, Green obtained some images of this cemetery, but they were all dead. Green''s heart sank immediately, even though it was indeed a cemetery, it was mostly abandoned now. Then Green asked about the so-called ''lord of the cemetery''. This time Tawagar was a little vague, which made Green feel a little suspicious. Tawagar described that because the cemetery owner was very mysterious, he suddenly appeared about fifty years ago, agreed to the small void world with thunderous means, and took all the three natural disaster-level powerhouses in it. Subdued, and then occupied the remains of the cemetery, and renovated some buildings. Green''s heart moved. According to Tawager, the owner of the cemetery should have discovered the existence of the cemetery, so he took over the void world and tried to repair the destroyed cemetery. But judging from the final result, that person should have failed. In the beginning, the owner of the cemetery used cruel and high-pressure methods to force them to use all their human and material resources to repair the cemetery. This kind of suffering has been going on for more than 20 years, and suddenly one day the master of the temple disappeared for no apparent reason. After that, none of the three races dared to stop repairing the cemetery, for fear that the mysterious and powerful Lord of the Temple would suddenly return. It was not until it lasted for five or six years that the construction of that cemetery stopped completely. "Master of the cemetery! He disappeared suddenly?" Green thought to himself: "Did he give up, or something else happened, or was he dead?" Regarding these questions, Green has no answers, and Tawagar cant answer them, so they can only be put aside for the time being. Maybe one day in the future, Green will meet the master of the cemetery, maybe never. As for the reason why Tawagel resolutely chose to surrender his allegiance after seeing Green just now, it is actually very simple, because the faceless people really can''t live anymore... Green frowned slightly and fell into contemplation. Until a few minutes later, Green was in a good mood and looked at Tawager: "You want to migrate out the tribe and get a habitat on my territory." "Yes, Master!" Tawagar said a little excitedly: "This time our faceless family was attacked by the Tauren and the White Walkers, and we were unable to resist, we could only hide in the fortress, and the destruction would only happen in Sooner or later. When I come out this time, there is no way I can Under the guidance of God, I hope to seek a chance of life. "Oh? Which **** directed you to come here?" Green frowned, feeling faintly that something was wrong. This place is not something that can be found casually. Grand Duke Mora discovered this entrance by accident. Tawagar hesitated for a moment and replied: "Not long ago, I obtained the oracle of His Majesty the God of the Sky, told me the location here, and asked me to come and explore this ruins. The oracle of His Majesty the God of the Sky. It shows that there is an opportunity to redeem the tribe here." "God of the sky?" Green nodded slightly. Although he was not familiar with this god, he was also a **** with a relatively wide spread of beliefs. And the Faceless Man has been a believer of the Sky God since ancient times, and it is not surprising that Tawagar, as the leader of the Faceless Man, can receive the oracle of the Sky God. At least it all makes sense logically. Its just that the **** of the sky suddenly sent an oracle. What does this mean? Green couldn''t help but think deeply. Until a few minutes later, Green put down his thoughts, looked at Tawager again, and said in a leisurely manner: "You mentioned just now that you want to relocate the clan?" Tavager nodded immediately, and a face without facial features revealed an emotion of anticipation. Green said solemnly: "Okay, I can promise you this, but..." Wattagel couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief when he heard Green''s agreement, but he didn''t pay attention to the ''but'' at the back. Compared to the life and death of the Faceless Tribe, it is also expected to pay some price, besides... There is still a big secret hidden in his heart. At this time, on the gray platform, an entrance to the Titan Ruins had been cracked open. Green looked over inadvertently, and he was halfway through his words, but stopped abruptly, as if he saw something incredible. Tavager can also feel Green''s surprise through the soul link. He subconsciously turned his head to look, but there was nothing there, except for the portal that was just opened, there was nothing to be shocked by. Tavager''s heart sank, a feeling of extreme danger struck, he secretly screamed bad, and immediately wanted to dodge. But at this moment, a huge suppressing force came from his body, causing his actions to stagnate, and then the spiritual energy surged, and the figure of a six-winged angel flashed out and appeared directly in Tawager''s body. behind. In the next moment, puff! Talaga swung his bare hands, but like a sharp sword, he chopped off Tawagor''s faceless head. "Ah~~~" There was a scream, the faceless man, who was a natural disaster-level powerhouse, did not die immediately. The headless body struggled and tried to take back his head, but was taken away by Erha who suddenly came out, and then swallowed it. At the same time, Taraga was also quick-witted, and at the same time Erha swallowed the Faceless Man''s head, she also opened the big mouth on her stomach and swallowed the Faceless Man''s body in one bite. "Do not" Tawagor screamed mournfully, his soul struggled to escape, but was firmly held by the suction from the big mouth on Talaga''s stomach. "Why? I''ve sworn allegiance, why kill me!" Tawager roared angrily, but Green sneered in exchange. "Are you loyal to me? I don''t know if you are too naive, or do you think I''m a fool?" A playful look appeared in Green''s eyes: "You thought you used some illusions, and then quietly read some of my less important memories, Can I get away with making up some reasons why I''m interested?" "You...how did you find out!" Tawagar''s soul, which had been separated from his body, looked at Green in shock. Yes, he''s ''watching'' Green! After leaving his body, he revealed his true soul. He is not a faceless man at all, but a real human being! Blonde hair, very handsome. At this time, Erha, who swallowed the faceless man''s head just now, coughed suddenly, then "vomited" and spat out a mask. Erha was originally a hellhound, and his stomach acid was comparable to fiery magma. When he spit it out, he brought some acid with it, and when he fell on the ground, a plume of white smoke erupted, and in a blink of an eye, a few meters nearby burned into a piece of scorched earth. And the mask was intact, even shimmering with a faint silver light. Erha went over curiously, took a sniff on it, then opened his mouth to pick it up, and sent it to Green''s hands very dog-legged. "Sure enough, it''s a good artifact." Green took the mask and showed a surprised expression. The properties of this artifact called ''The Faceless King''s Face'' exceeded his expectations. According to the attributes displayed in the cemetery, this artifact is of very high grade and has the functions of illusion blessing and face changing. And this overlay can not only change the face, but also directly change a person''s soul fluctuations. means that a person has completely changed into another person, and even a **** is difficult to identify at a glance. This shocked Green''s heart. (end of this chapter) Chapter 743： 749? Chapter 743 749 An artifact that can deceive God, what is the concept! Green''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he didn''t look closely at the ''faceless king''s cover'', but sealed it up as quickly as possible. He wasn''t going to unseal this thing until it was absolutely safe. Immediately, Green''s gaze turned to Valtagor''s soul. "It''s a really good artifact, even I was almost deceived by you just now." Green motioned Talaga not to devour this soul. unfolded [Nightmare Kingdom], and took Tawager''s soul into it in a flash. There must be many secrets hidden in Tawagor''s heart, which must be carefully interrogated. If it wasn''t for Greene''s attention just now, he used the mechanical fire to check himself at a critical moment, and he might have been deceived by this fake faceless man. At that time, many of his secrets will be exposed, and he will face unimaginable dangers. Because the mechanical fire is fused with the eyeball of the mechanical god, it preserves some of the features of the "eye of the gods" in eliminating falsehood. Although the illusion created by the veil of the Faceless King is extremely high, even the Eye of God cannot completely destroy it, but Green can use the mechanical fire to destroy the influence of his own senses. And when Green saw the attribute column of the cemetery, when Tawager''s true loyalty was less than twenty, he already understood what was going on. That''s all it takes to kill Tawagar. Sure enough, this guy thought he had deceived Green, so he relaxed his defenses and was attacked by Tarraga, killing him in one hit. Otherwise, with Tawagar''s strength, although Taraga has the strength of the natural disaster''s high-level peak, if you want to defeat him, you will need to pay some price. Gathering Tawagor''s soul into the Nightmare Realm, Greene breathed a sigh of relief, and he still had lingering fears just now. This time, it seems that there is no particularly fierce battle, but it is actually the most dangerous and unpredictable one since Green Crossing. If I didn''t get the eyeball of the mechanical god, if I didn''t complete the mechanical fire, if... In short, if Greene didn''t notice the clue this time, and decisively killed Tawagor and let him enter smoothly, the consequences would be unimaginable. Green took a deep breath, ignoring Tawagar who was still in the nightmare world for the time being, and ignored the entrance that had been opened to enter the Titan Ruins, but directly carried the seal of the [Faceless King''s Cover] back to the cemetery. and immediately call the cemetery''s psionic balance to flush the mask. In fact, although Tawagor''s strength is not weak, it is only an ordinary high-level natural disaster, far less perverted than before Prince Simdor and Archduke Mora were promoted. The reason why he was able to almost deceive Green was using illusion without Green being aware of it, which affected Green''s cognition of the cemetery! One of the most important factors is this ''faceless king''s veil''. also reminded Green that as the level increases, the enemy becomes stronger and stronger, and there will be more and more methods emerging in an endless stream. In the future, you must be extra cautious in any situation. Like this time, although the cemetery is fine, the enemy can affect his own senses and cognition. This is just an artifact, if it is a **** with more powerful strength... At the same time, Paro, the **** of the sky who was heading to the Titan world in the void, suddenly frowned. Next to ??, the water **** Lotis found that his psionic energy fluctuated abnormally and asked: "What, what''s the situation?" Among the four of them, in addition to the powerful Lord of Light, Paro, the **** of the sky, has the strongest perception ability. Seeing something unusual about him, the water **** Rotis thought that Paro had discovered something. After all, they were going to the Titan World, the place that once ruled the entire void for countless epochs. Even though the Titans have fallen, no one dares to deny the danger of the Titan world. Otherwise, after defeating the Titan Protoss, the God King Kronos returned to the Titan World, and the victorious gods would not let it go, but exiled the entire Titan World to the depths of the void. is because of the fear of entering the Titan world and suffering unbearable casualties. Originally overthrew the Titan Protoss, and everyone had already won the victory. When it was time to enjoy the fruits of victory, no one was willing to take risks. If they died inside, there was nowhere to complain. "It''s nothing, it''s a little doll of mine, it seems to have been killed." The **** of the sky answered indifferently, but he was scolding the four idiots of Tawager in his heart, and was trying to use his connection with Tawager to kill him. Its soul is taken back. However, to the surprise of the **** of the sky, he clearly sensed that Tawagor was dead, and he could sense the existence of the other party''s soul, but there was no way to get it back. The **** of the sky said "Huh" and was about to strengthen his strength, but at this time, an even more incredible situation occurred, and Tawager actually returned to a state of being alive. "Resurrected?" The **** of the sky frowned. If he hadn''t been following the Lord of Light to Titan World, he would have to go over and see what was going on in person. "Forget it, that doll is broken if it''s broken. I don''t have time to worry about it now. Take back the mask first." Paro, the **** of the sky, thought to himself, but suddenly found himself and [the face of the faceless king]. ties are rapidly weakening. The face of the King of the Faceless, this artifact originally belonged to the **** of the sky. The reason why it was worn on Tawagar''s face was that the **** of the sky would occasionally come, and this artifact could cover his breath and soul. fluctuations, so as not to cause too much movement. On the one hand, you can spread beliefs, and on the other hand, you can experience a variety of life. Before, the stand-in dolls like Tawagor, the **** of the sky, Paro, had already broken several times. However, he didn''t expect that this time, not only the doll''s Tawagar was abnormal, but even the most important artifact [the face of the faceless king] was not spared. Its just a moments stunned effort, its too late for the Sky God to strengthen the connection with [The Faceless Kings Overlay]. And on Green''s side, in the town hall of the cemetery. Green unlocked the seal of [The Face of the King of the Faceless] at the fastest speed, swiping the balance of psionic energy, and flushing all the breath and imprints left in it in a blink of an eye. Looking at the spiritual energy of the cemetery, it actually consumed more than 800,000 in one breath! This made Green feel a pain in the flesh, and his heart was secretly stunned. A mere thought of a **** would need to consume 800,000 psionic energy to offset it. But all these sacrifices are worth it. With hundreds of thousands of spiritual energy in exchange for the face of the King of the Faceless, how can Greene earn a fortune in blood! This kind of mask, which can even cover the breath of gods, is simply a supreme weapon for being an old yin, hiding one''s identity, pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger! Back in the main world, Green held a silver-gray mask in his hand, he couldn''t help but smile, and then put it on his face. made a "click" sound, and the mask was buckled on the face, feeling as light as nothing. In front of Green, in the mirror condensed with magic, he has become a weird person without facial features. Green''s thoughts moved, and the mask on his face was like a water surface wrinkled by the wind. But after just maintaining it for a while, he returned to his faceless state and was removed from his face. Green held the mask, thought for a while, then looked at the entrance that had already been opened, hesitated for a while, did not go in, but entered the jungle at the fastest speed and left here. As for entering the Titan Ruins as agreed with Mora, Green decided to break his promise. This time he was able to grab the face of the King of the Faceless from Tawager''s hands. It was a fluke, and he couldn''t covet more. Just like in a casino, there are many gamblers who win first and then lose. Only when you see good results can you lock in profits. With this thought in mind, Green chose to give up the entrance to the Titan Ruins. As for Tawagar''s soul, being thrown into the nightmare world, he is not in a hurry to interrogate it, let this guy suffer some hardships there. Just ten minutes after Green left, a figure descended from the sky like black lightning and landed directly on the gray platform in the dense forest. With a flash of ??, a figure wrapped in black air appeared. His eyes without emotion fluctuated at the entrance of the Titan Ruins that had not been closed, stopped for a while, and then rushed in. At this moment, Green has traveled through space and left here for 200 kilometers. But when he left just now, he left several ghost posts in the nearby jungle. These ghosts are all attached to the squirrels or sparrows on the treetops, which are very difficult to detect. And because the entrance to the Titan Ruins was opened, some spiritual energy overflowed from it, attracting many nearby animals to gather, and there were many other animals around the platform. These squirrels and sparrows were mixed in it. Take a look at what''s going on on that gray platform. As soon as the figure wrapped in black air appeared, Green received the report. But instead of synchronizing his vision immediately, he kept an eye on it. After the person enters the entrance of the ruins, let the ghost sentry pass the soul link and directly transmit the influence back, so as to avoid the sight of the other party being detected to the greatest extent. Sure enough, be careful. The moment Green looked at that person, he couldn''t help but take a deep breath. The psychic fluctuations of this person wrapped in black air are too powerful. Among the natural disaster-level powerhouses Green has seen before, the strongest are Grand Duke Mora, Prince Simdor, and others who were able to carry Akara where the night goddess descended. However, this person is obviously stronger than them, and even Green has an intuition that this person''s strength is still higher than the current Grand Duke Mora, a terrifying powerhouse who has long been promoted to the Holy Spirit level. At this moment, a name flashed in Green''s mind - the **** of the sky! This man is a servant of the **** of the sky! Green took the mask of the **** of the sky and sent someone to look for it so quickly. (end of this chapter) Chapter 744： 750? Chapter 744 750 Put to death and then live Green saw the transmitted image, and couldn''t help but secretly rejoice at his decision just now. If you dont see it, you will be closed. This time, the people sent by the **** of the sky will definitely be blocked in the ruins. Although he is not very clear about the specific situation inside, it may not be a dead end, but as you can imagine, there must be dangers. Being chased and killed by an old-fashioned Holy Spirit-level powerhouse... I dare not imagine that picture! Moreover, this Holy Spirit-level powerhouse is also a servant of the true God, which will never be a pleasant experience. The most important thing is that once he is targeted by the other party, even if he can escape this time, his identity will definitely be revealed. At that time, he will be on the blacklist of the **** of the sky, and next time it is very likely that the **** of the sky will take action in person. Being remembered by a **** makes the scalp tingle just thinking about it. "Call~~~" Green let out a sigh of relief, and immediately sent a magic message to Grand Duke Mora, saying that there was an accident here, and a suspected Holy Spirit-level powerhouse entered the ruins. For the sake of safety, I chose to give up, hoping that Grand Duke Mora would understand and so on. As for whether Grand Duke Mora would listen to his explanation or understand his situation, Greene was not worried. So far, he is only in a cooperative relationship with Grand Duke Mora, and he is not a subordinate of Grand Duke Mora. Even if Grand Duke Mora is now promoted to the Holy Spirit level, Green is in a weak position, but it has not become a subordinate relationship. After ?? sent the magical message, Greene did not wait for a reply. Archduke Mora didn''t know what he was doing, and he didn''t know when he would see this letter. Green simply returned to Lorraine City... That night, Green was inspecting the underground factory near the city of Lorraine. Suddenly, I received another image from the ghost post that stayed near the entrance to the ruins during the day. Green''s heart moved, and he immediately checked. I saw the Holy Spirit-level powerhouse who had entered before, and ran out of it in a very embarrassed manner. The black airflow that had been lingering around him had dimmed a lot, directly revealing the true face of this person. This is a very ordinary-looking middle-aged man with deep facial features, thick and long eyebrows, a pale face and blood on the corners of his mouth. He must have been seriously injured. He just came out of the inside and immediately sat on the ground, gasping for breath. He got rough, and looked at the entrance of the Titan Ruins with lingering emotions in his eyes. Almost at the same time, an angry roar came from there, like a wounded beast. Obviously, although the person who escaped was not badly injured, the enemy who fought against him in the ruins also failed to win, and it should be regarded as a lose-lose. The middle-aged man snorted coldly, and a trace of resentment flashed in his eyes: "Withered bones in the tomb, you dare to be murderous!" After saying that, he waved his hand, and the residual spiritual energy in his body was turned into a yellow lightsaber that was more than ten meters long. Although the scale of this lightsaber is not large, the condensed spiritual energy is extremely huge, and it is condensed on the blade of the lightsaber. With a ?? swipe, he swept across and slammed into the portal. There was a sudden bang, and the sturdy Titan Ruins Portal and the Holy Spirit-level powerhouse struck with all their strength, and the terrifying power that erupted was like an earthquake, and it felt like a hundred miles away. However, the seemingly powerful lightsaber did not shake the portal that entered the ruins! The middle-aged man''s face changed dramatically, and then he showed a look of panic, and shouted: "Not good!" He suddenly jumped into the air and wanted to fly away from here. But he didn''t expect that a translucent light curtain on all sides suddenly rose up on the 200-meter-square platform in an instant, forming a cube, trapping the middle-aged man inside. The middle-aged man rose up into the sky, and when he was about to rush out, the top was capped, causing him to slam into the light curtain, but not even a single ripple appeared. Green saw this scene through the ghost post, and couldn''t help but stunned secretly. No wonder Archduke Mora told him to walk strictly according to the map and not enter other places to explore. Before that, Greene didn''t say anything, but he didn''t think so in his heart. Now it seems that it is not that Duke Mora is alarmist, but the water in this Titan Ruins is too deep. At this time, after the middle-aged man found out that he was trapped, he continuously clashed left and right, bursting out with all his strength, and the surging psychic burst filled the transparent cube, but he was still unable to shake it. "Unfortunately, I''m actually trapped!" The middle-aged man scolded, and his body shrunk in the corner of the cube, barely defending against the power of the psychic explosion he created. Until the screen went down again, his face became very ugly. And from Green''s point of view, looking condescendingly, he also found that the translucent cube was shrinking at a speed visible to the naked eye. Green couldn''t help but let out a "huh", blinked his eyes, and had a smile on his face. At this time, the middle-aged man hadn''t noticed that the cube was shrinking, and found that he couldn''t break through these light curtains, so he simply reported to the **** of the sky, and then waited for rescue. But at the moment, the **** of the sky is near the Titan world, and he has no time to care about him. It will not be long until he is free. The middle-aged man was depressed. For all these years, staying in the Divine Kingdom of the God of the Sky was like a prison. He finally got the chance to come out, but he didn''t expect it to happen like this. At this moment, he suddenly let out a "huh", and finally found that the trapped light curtain cube was shrinking. And the speed of shrinking is getting faster and faster, pushing his body towards the middle of the platform. "What the hell, big trouble!" The middle-aged man scolded, knowing that this time he was in big trouble. Now he has only two options, either to enter the entrance of that titan ruin again, or to be squeezed to death in the space of this cube. When he was in a dilemma, he was like an ant on a hot pan, he couldn''t sit still, stood up, paced back and forth, his brain kept thinking, hoping to find a way to escape. But as time passed, the space became smaller and smaller, and he became more anxious, and his eyes kept looking at the entrance of the ruins. If you go in again, you can immediately solve the current predicament, but after you get inside, you have to face more difficulties, and there are powerful enemies waiting for him there. With his current state and facing that powerful enemy, it is almost certain that it is impossible to persist until the **** of the sky to save him. "What should I do?" The middle-aged man had a gloomy face. At this time, the cube has shrunk to more than ten meters square, and there is not much time left for him. The middle-aged man turned his heart away and looked away from the entrance of the Titan Ruins. He will never choose to go back. It is conceivable to see the person who designed this mechanism. The purpose is to force the people who are caught in it to go back. If you really return to the ruins, that will make the enemy get their wish, and the final result will definitely be fatal. On the contrary, if you want to escape, you must die and live. I have to say that everyone who can be promoted to the Holy Spirit level is an amazing wise man. Even though this middle-aged man was a little sloppy at first, once he got serious, he would not make a wrong choice. His eyes narrowed slightly, as if he had made up his mind, and when he reached out and held it in his palm, a black iron ball appeared. Looking at this thing, the middle-aged man was still a little hesitant, but as the cube shrank, it was less than five meters square, and he had no other choice. Slap on the forehead. Because the force was too great, there was a sudden click, and the skull was directly smashed, and it was deeply embedded in the forehead. The middle-aged man endured severe pain and introduced his soul into this iron ball, and his body was no longer needed. As long as the soul can be completely preserved, the **** of the sky will come back, take back his soul, and create a new body, which will quickly recover. This kind of operation is not too difficult for the gods. With this idea in mind, the middle-aged man chose the safest way at present. After entering the iron ball, he also completely lost his perception of the outside world, and it is difficult for those who do not know the inside to imagine that inside this inconspicuous little iron ball, the soul of a Holy Spirit-level powerhouse is hidden. During this period, even if someone came and found his body, there would be no danger. Turning back, the **** of the sky will naturally find this iron ball. Immediately with a "pop" sound, the middle-aged man''s body fell to the ground, the iron ball on his forehead fell, and the wheel reeled out several meters before finally stopping. After a while, the light curtain shrank to a smaller size, less than one meter square. At this time, the middle-aged man''s body has been extruded into a cube shape. Even so, it still cant stop the shrinking of the light curtain cube After a while, there was a screeching sound, and the flesh and blood of the middle-aged man''s body was directly squeezed into a blur, and finally it was continuously compressed, forming a lump of rotten flesh. And the black iron ball that hides its soul stands still in the corner. Until a power of attrition emerged from the light curtain, wiping out all the remaining flesh and blood of the middle-aged man, the cube disappeared. On the platform, next to the portal, there was only a black iron ball with scars that had not been cut on the surface. After a few minutes, a squirrel came running at a very fast speed and tried to pick up the iron ball. This iron ball is no different to a squirrel except that it is a little heavy. The squirrel was clumsy and walked towards the periphery of the platform holding the iron ball. The squirrel''s eyes flashed with brilliance, and the eyeballs were rolling. It seemed to be more shrewd than humans. Seeing that it was going to step off the platform, it was necessary to enter the surrounding dense forest. The corner of this squirrel''s mouth was slightly upturned, revealing a smug and excited smile. The two small front claws tightly hugged the black iron ball, as if the iron ball with scratches on its surface was a priceless treasure. However, at this moment, a figure suddenly flickered. A young man wearing silver-white armor and a big red cloak blocked the squirrel''s path very arrogantly. The young man smiled evilly, with aqua-blue hair, very handsome, with a snake face, light bulb eyes, and an arrogant look on his face, quite a bit like a male lead in a female novel. (end of this chapter) Chapter 745： 751? Chapter 745 751 Occupation of priesthood The saucy young man looked down at the squirrel from a high position, and then without saying a word, he directly raised his feet and stomped the squirrel''s small body under his feet. The squirrel screamed, turned and ran away in the other direction, but unexpectedly the young man moved quickly, stepped on the squirrel, and smiled maliciously: "Little guy, where are you going? Let me see it. Can you run away?" Talking about the mana under his feet wearing metal boots, he made a direct "Guji" and stepped on the squirrel. A spurt of blood and excrement and urine in his stomach splattered, soiling the young man''s boots, causing him to frown, rubbed on the ground, and then looked at the falling iron ball. The ??iron ball was stained with some blood. The young man seemed unwilling to get his hands dirty. He waved his hand and grabbed it, suspended it in the palm of his hand, and ignited a flame to wrap it up. The high temperature of the flame instantly evaporated the blood on it, and some of the remaining fly ash was also burned into powder and fell down, leaving only the iron ball, which fell into his hand. "Hey, Morrigan, you arrogant bastard, I never imagined that you would have today, and you would fall into my hands." The young man sneered, apparently seeing the middle-aged man suffering just now, and recognizing him identity, and called out his name. "You stupid old thing, I know that you will get rid of it sooner or later." The young man gloated: "It''s just that I didn''t expect you to be unlucky so quickly, and the battle of gods will end before it starts. But this is also the case. Well, anyway, sooner or later, I''ll help you by the way." As he spoke, seals formed by countless tiny magic runes appeared on his hand, wrapping the iron ball layer by layer, and then he slammed his hand and threw it somewhere. "Okay, it''s a pity that His Majesty the God of the Sky can''t find you in this way! Morrigan." After the young man finished speaking, he didn''t look at where the iron ball landed, and turned to look at the ruins leading to the Titan. At the entrance, he smiled again, and with a flick of his figure, he disappeared directly. In fact, this young man also understood that with his sealing technique, it was impossible to hide from the **** of the sky. However, he has followed the God of the Sky all these years, and he has long understood the character of this God. Of course, he will definitely be able to find the little iron ball that seals Morrigan''s soul with some effort. But His Majesty the **** hates trouble. If he finds that he can''t sense Morigan''s soul, he probably won''t find him. Anyway, there are many people who can do things, and their strength is not under Morigan, so No one is indispensable. After a while, the scene of this scene was transmitted to Green again, which surprised him. The squirrel that was trampled to death before was not the undead puppet possessed by the ghost post, but another person hiding nearby. This person has a natural aura on him. He should be a legendary high-level nature druid. There is almost no flaw in turning into a squirrel. If he hadnt jumped out in a hurry, Green would be hard-pressed to find out the existence of this person. Unfortunately, he was so anxious that he jumped out and licked the bag before he did anything, and the result was... sad. As the young man left, a pale green soul emerged from the squirrel''s corpse. The ?? soul is very weak and confused, and has been wiped out of consciousness. It only lasted for a moment and then completely collapsed. Immediately, the squirrel''s corpse also turned into a druid with a war pattern on his face, a hide and a wolf''s head. After a few more hours, it was completely dark. There is no light source in the dense forest, it is extremely dark, especially on this platform. The portal in the middle, after a day of opening, the color gradually dimmed, and finally, with a bang, it was completely extinguished and closed. At this point, the last light in this secret order has also disappeared. Darkness enveloped everything, the jungle became more and more quiet, and even the sound of birds and insects became faint. On the top of the platform, the corpse of the Druid suddenly moved at this moment! The turbid eyeballs that had lost their activity turned around very strangely, and a green ghost fire gradually swelled in the pupils, and the broken body made a "kaka" bone repositioning, and the sound of flesh and blood wriggling... After more than ten minutes, the Druid''s corpse slowly got up from the ground. His movements were a little stiff, but he was not stupid. "Ah~~~" The ??Druid''s throat made a low and suppressed voice, like a beast that was about to die of old age. At this time, Green, who was located in the city of Lorraine, discovered this situation unexpectedly, and couldn''t help but "huh": "This Druid died and turned into an undead!" Generally speaking, Druids believe in the God of Nature, although the God of Nature has fallen, causing Druids to lose their professional beliefs and greatly weaken their strength. But Druids who believe in nature, even if they are weakened, will return to nature after death, and have a natural rejection of undead energy, so it is impossible to transform into an undead. This Druid turned into an undead after death, what is the situation? Green was busy checking the construction progress of the factory here, but after the young man left, he stopped paying attention to the situation here. I forgot to take back the ghost posts that I left around. As for the sealed iron ball, Green thought carefully, and finally decided to give up. Although the soul of a Holy Spirit-level powerhouse is very attractive, it is also a big trouble. In case the **** of the sky is attracted, let alone the current Green, even if he is ten times or twenty times stronger, facing the real **** There is no room for resistance. On this issue, Green has a very clear self-awareness. Whether he gave up entering the Titan Ruins before or gave up the small iron ball at this time, it was a decision he made after careful consideration. But as a necromancer, seeing the druid being undead, was indeed aroused by curiosity. And this is not just a matter of curiosity, it is more likely that there is a bigger secret, and it is very likely that the **** of death is encroaching on the priesthood of the **** of nature! According to normal, the **** of death is completely opposed to the **** of nature, and this is unlikely to happen. But now is not a normal situation, the war of gods is about to break out, and the gods are gearing up. Death, as an ancient god, should not be inferior to the Lord of Holy Light in terms of strength, but because he fell once in the last battle of gods, although he was resurrected later, his strength was greatly damaged. If the war of gods breaks out again, with the current situation of the **** of death, the chance of falling again will be very high. In order to avoid this situation, Green believes that Death will do everything possible to increase his strength. Then the reckless occupation of the **** of nature is understandable. And at this moment, Green''s mind suddenly thought of two people''s names - Sonic and Hiddink! At the beginning, Green and them shared part of the inheritance of the God of Nature. If the God of Death wanted to occupy the priesthood of the God of Nature, then these two people would definitely not be avoided. "Sonic~Hiddink~" Green murmured the names of the two. Since the last time Sonic reorganized the Nature Priory, it disappeared after a short-lived appearance, and Hiddink also disappeared. Green couldn''t tell, did they take refuge in the **** of death, or were they already killed by the **** of death? Whether it is the former or the latter, Green must be more careful, because he still holds a part of the divine nature and divine personality of the **** of nature in his hands. If the **** of death tries to occupy the divine position of the **** of nature, he will definitely find a way to take these godheads and divinity away. Thinking of this, Green has a slightly big head. He was almost overtaken by the **** of the sky just now, and now it may involve the **** of death. There are pits everywhere. Green realized for the first time what the battle of the gods meant. In this void, no matter the main world or the void world, there is no absolutely safe place. The figure of the gods will be everywhere, and the terrifying power of the gods will no longer be a legend... Thinking of this, Green settled down and took a deep breath, feeling more and more that his strength was still too weak. Originally, before that, with the high-level natural disaster, the Great Ape King, he made a splash in the war of the Asgar Kingdom, so much that he repelled the Archduke Moharis of the Condor Empire, and a series of subsequent successes made him born. An illusion, it seems that his strength is not bad. Although he cant compare to the top perverts like Archduke Mora and Prince Simdor, he is still quite powerful compared to the average person. Until recently, as the battle of gods approached, the suppression of the Holy Spirit was released. From the very beginning of the Grand Duke Mora, to the Emperor Cromway of the Condor Empire, and the mysterious powerhouse who suddenly appeared in the foggy world, suspected of being the King of White Dragons, and the one in the sky who received the box lunch just now. Servant of God... It seems that in the blink of an eye, the Holy Spirit-level powerhouse who was once aloof has become somewhat worthless! Although Green had thought of this change for a long time, and kept telling himself to be mentally prepared, but when it came, he still couldn''t get used to it. Green was alone, sitting in the castle in the center of Lorraine. There are no electric lights in the study, only the dim moonlight shining through the windows on the huge bookshelves. Green sat on the chair behind the desk, leaning against the back of the chair comfortably, looking diagonally upward, thinking about what to do next. At this time, the Druid who became an undead was still wandering unconsciously on that platform. Green kept the undead sentry watching, but it wasn''t a long-term solution. If it is really the means of the **** of death, then whether it is the **** of death personally sending a clone to end, or sending other servants under his command, it must be a strong man who is proficient in undead magic. Green''s Ghost Sentinel may be able to deceive other people, but it is absolutely impossible to deceive a necromancer who is a high-level natural disaster or a holy spirit. In order to figure out some things, Green must keep an eye on this Druid who accidentally turned into an undead... (end of this chapter) Chapter 746： 752? Mechanical Sisters Chapter 746 752 Mechanical Sisters "Using the necromancer''s routine in front of the **** of death is tantamount to getting an axe." Green said to himself: "Maybe the two of them should be transferred back from the nightmare world. They have experienced almost the same over the years, and it is time to take a bigger step. the stage." Thinking of this, Green''s consciousness descended into the nightmare world. In this half-illusion and half-real world, the human kingdom and the non-human alliance are still at war. In fact, after obtaining this strange object, Green has not figured out how to use it. So all along, he didn''t pay much attention to the situation here, Quan should be a training ground for training his subordinates. With the Nightmare World, the soul can be transformed into reality, and it can be reborn after death, so that people can fight and fight without caring about life and death. Mrs. Shirgay also trained here before, which laid the foundation for her later, from a housewife to a legendary powerhouse, and now she is [lv8] equivalent to a legendary middle-level, and her strength is still advancing by leaps and bounds. It''s not too far off to get promoted. This time Green was thinking of the Serena and Freya sisters who had been sent to the Nightmare Country by him before. In the beginning, when Green''s power was still very weak, he planned to put some of his hands in the Nightmare Space, so as to be able to slowly level up, and secondly, to preserve his strength. It''s just that the development went very smoothly. Those who were the first to be put into the Nightmare World couldn''t keep up with Green''s footsteps due to their limited strength. But there are also outstanding ones, represented by the sisters Serena and Freya. After Mrs. Shirgai, Serena and Freya were both promoted to the Legendary Elementary Stage. In fact, from a long time ago, Green valued the talents of the sisters very much, as well as their absolute loyalty and belief. Its just that with the continuous addition of natural disaster-level powerhouses under his command, Serena and Freyas strengths are a little weaker. Even if they are transferred from the nightmare world, it is difficult to get the opportunity to be on their own. Therefore, although Green appreciates their talent and loyalty, they have never found a suitable position. Until this time, the **** of death might be involved. Green didn''t plan to use the subordinates of the undead line, but just had an idea and came up with an idea. In the next moment, Green''s mind returned to the cemetery and summoned Serena and Freya from the nightmare world. "Master!" Serena and Freya looked at Green''s direction with frenzied eyes. Although Grimm was only consciously returning to the cemetery, they could not see Grimm but they could feel Grimm there. "Very good, you have not disappointed me over the years, and you have reached the legendary level." Green communicated with the two through the soul link: "Now I give you a chance to choose, you can continue to stay in the nightmare world, or you can choose Go back to the cemetery... if you come back here, you''ll be transformed into another life form." When ??Serina and Freya heard this, they all showed excited expressions, and their souls trembled slightly, and immediately said in unison: "The need of the master is our will!" As for what Green said, they would be transformed into another life, and they didn''t care about it at all. In their fanatical loyalty and belief, as long as they can serve Green, no matter what they become, it is an honor. In fact, Green knew the result for a long time, and the reason why he asked this was a habitual cut. At this time, Black Claw personally brought two special Ma Run mechas. This was specially prepared by Green for Serena and Freya. There was no undead inlaid in it, just a simple mecha. And the armor on the surface of the mecha uses the most expensive Titan armor, and the power core of the body is also modified and trained by Black Claw, directly using the reduced version of the bone dragon mecha power core. makes the total cost of these two mechs almost a third of that of a bone dragon mech. But Green did not intend to directly let Serena and Freya drive two mechas, but to use two mechas as their base! Serena and Freya saw two iron guys over two meters high being pushed in, and looked at them with some ignorance. Waiting for Black Claw to command the spider robot to unload the two mechas, Green also took out the mechanical fire. "Which of you two will come first?" Green looked at the two sisters. "Master, I''ll come first." Sister Freya jumped out immediately. Serena understood Freya''s character and simply didn''t fight her. In fact, whoever comes first is the same, Green didn''t care, let Freya go over, shrink the spiritual body into a sphere the size of a finger, and get into the soul connector reserved by the main controller of the mecha. This kind of soul connector is similar to the one that connects skeleton soldiers and kobold zombies, and only needs a little modification to connect directly to the spirit body. In fact, this time, directly transforming Serena and Freya into mechanical life is also an attempt by Green. He wanted to take a look. It is more economical to transform Ma Run skeleton soldiers with mechanical fire. In fact, although Ma Runjia skeleton soldiers are covered with mechas, they are still undead creatures in essence. And to transform it into a mechanical life through fire, it is bound to obliterate the essence of being an undead creature, which must consume a part of the energy of the mechanical fire. On the contrary, if you use the combination of soul and mecha in Nightmare Realm, you can theoretically save this part of the psionic energy. Of course, its just an idea of ??Greene at the moment, and it remains to be seen how it turns out. Soon, Freya''s soul shrank and entered the inside of the mecha. After everything was ready, a ray of light suddenly emerged from the mechanical fire, wrapping the vest. After a while, the sound of the mechanical operation of "Qi Qi Ka Ka" began to be heard. After another ten minutes, the sound of this mechanical operation became faster and faster, but suddenly stopped abruptly, and then the light subsided. During this process, Green was constantly monitoring the energy output of the mechanical fire. The result was no surprise, but it was similar to what he expected in advance, which could save some energy consumption. However, there is only one sample of Freya, and more data is needed to determine how much it can save. At the same time, the new Freya has moved. She was very curious about her new body and turned into a robot. It felt a little strange, and there always seemed to be a faint smell of motor oil in her nose. Freya didnt care about it, she quickly adapted to her new body and moved her hands and feet lightly. Although it''s a bit strange, I have to admit that she feels really good at this time, in front of her eyes is a fast flashing data stream, and various real-time monitoring data in the body... And Freya feels that her strength has also become much stronger. She was nervous and didn''t think much about it. Looking at the gate of the town center, she wanted to try the speed, and suddenly rushed over. In an instant, there was a buzzing sound, and there was a roar from the mechanical body. It was the movement of the mechanical core at full speed, followed by a storm, which made a sonic boom. Freya was a little stunned, she just broke the speed of sound so easily! Although before that, she was promoted to the Legendary Elementary Stage, and the limit speed also broke through the speed of sound, but that requires a lot of preparation, and after a period of run-up, she can barely exceed the speed of sound and crash into the air and detonate. But just now, she felt that she had already broken the speed of sound before she exerted much strength. was startled by himself, Freya quickly stopped, and did not reach the limit speed. According to the situation just now, she estimated that her limit speed should be about twice the speed of sound. Green saw this scene, and was very satisfied, and checked Freya''s combat power through the cemetery. It was about [5500], a proper legendary mid-level, which was a full level higher than before. After the transformation of the mechanical fire, after Freya became a mechanical life, the appearance was also reshaped according to her soul form, somewhat similar to Sivinaya, which seemed to have a unique combination of female and mechanical beauty. Immediately, Freya had another brainstorm and performed her housekeeping skillsBone Claw! At the next moment, a pair of giant claws shot out from behind her, but this time it was not bone claws, but a pair of mechanical arms shimmering with silver metallic luster. After a pair was stretched out, another pair followed, turning into four. giant claw. "How are you feeling? Are you still getting used to it?" Green asked. Freya immediately knelt down on one knee: "Thank you for the gift of the master, Freya feels great, I have never been better than I am now!" Green nodded slightly, and the book turned to look at Serena, indicating that it was her turn. Selina is more stable than her younger sister, and her loyalty and belief in Green are also more devout, and seeing Freya''s current appearance, she does not have any rejection. Although it is a life form different from normal humans, after turning into a robot, it can become stronger, which is enough. Besides, if this is Green''s hope, of course she is very happy. Because it was a routine operation, and there were no accidents in the middle, Serena was also transformed into a mechanical life by the mechanical fire. Compared to the heroic image of her younger sister, Serena''s mechanical image is closer to a magician, which is a self-recognition judgment based on the subconscious deep in her soul. After ?? and turned into a mechanical life, Serena also added an ability to suspend directly without consuming psionic energy, just like the raven who has been with her all the time, flying has become their instinct. On Serena''s shoulders, a mechanical raven was automatically derived, and the ruby-like mechanical eyes swayed. This raven is derived from Serena''s original occupation, the Raven Mage. After ?? and being promoted to the Legendary Intermediate level, Serena''s summoned raven reached [lv8], and the summoned raven also became a mechanical raven. After forming a raven group, they could also merge with each other to form an amazingly powerful giant machine. (end of this chapter) Chapter 747： 753? Druid Zombie Chapter 747 753 Druid Zombies Green was a little surprised by Serena''s change. Unexpectedly, with the exact same transformation process, Serena actually gained more benefits, and her combat power also reached [5900]. Originally, between their sisters, Freya was always stronger than Serena, but after this transformation, Serena, who was inclined to the mage department, came to the fore. And the most important thing is her mechanical raven, the kind of giant mechanical beast that can be transformed from countless mechanical ravens, and its combat power has almost reached the level of legendary high-level. Subconsciously, Serena''s thoughts moved, and countless silver-gray mechanical crows flew out from behind Serena, "quack" hovering over Serena''s head, forming a huge metal torrent . At this moment, it only takes Serena''s thoughts to move, these mechanical crows will rush to the enemy without fear of death. And it can switch back and forth between ordinary crows and self-exploding crows, but in Green''s opinion, at this stage, the power of self-exploding crows is not satisfactory. Even if the skills are upgraded and transformed into machines, the self-exploding crow itself is only a kind of spiritual energy. bomb. Since there are many crows summoned by Serena at one time, the psychic power that can be assigned to each crow is quite limited. Even if it is compressed to the limit, the explosive power that can be generated will hardly shake opponents of the same level. Quantity wins. But for Green, who already has a complete alchemy industrial system, he can''t be so violent. "It seems that we need to create some powerful enchanted bombs suitable for self-exploding crows, and let Serena carry them with her. When she summons self-exploding crows, she integrates into them. As a killer, it is hidden in ordinary self-exploding crows. Once she finds an opportunity to get close to the enemy, she can come with one. Be ruthless, play the role of finalizing the decision at a critical time, instead of killing a thousand enemies and destroying eight hundred, and fighting with the enemy to consume." Green calculated in his heart, and immediately passed this task to the scientific research team under Black Claw who specialized in stroking bombs through the soul link. Serena doesn''t know about this benefit at the moment, even if she is overwhelmed by the various benefits of turning into a mechanical life now. After summoning a group of mechanical crows, under her command, she made a "Kiki Ka Ka" sound in the air, and at a speed visible to the naked eye, the crows quickly joined together one by one. In the blink of an eye, hundreds of mechanical crows have turned into a huge mechanical crow with a wingspan of more than twenty meters. Serena can feel that this is not her limit. If she uses her full potential, she can at least summon ten times the mechanical crow. Selina estimated in her heart that the total number would be between 30,000 and 40,000. If they were combined into a huge mechanical crow, it would be a behemoth with a wingspan of more than 100 meters. It''s just that a giant summon of that level is difficult to maintain for a long time with her current ability. After fighting for at most ten minutes, she will drain her psychic energy. After trying various abilities, Serena scattered the giant mechanical crows and turned into many silver-gray ordinary crows again. But this time, these mechanical crows quickly changed into a deserted look. The metal on the surface quickly simulated lifelike black feathers, and blocked the psionic fluctuations in the body, making it look like ordinary crows. Even Green''s careful exploration could barely find the difference between these crows. If you didn''t pay attention, it would be hard to find out! Green''s eyes lit up, he needed this official one! The Serena sisters were brought back and painstakingly transformed into mechanical beings, not because of their combat power, but because of Serena''s crow, which was more perfect than Green expected. "Very good! I''ll give you a task now..." Green immediately gave the two of them the task of monitoring the undead Druid. At this time, the corpse of the undead Druid had staggered away from the platform deep in the jungle. Walking in the dense forest, the speed is getting faster and faster, and the movements are becoming more and more flexible. If it is not for the breath of the undead overflowing from his body, it is difficult to imagine that this man who is running in the forest like a monkey is actually a zombie ! And over time, this Druid zombie''s eyes began to change from cloudy to clear, and it seemed to have regained some wisdom, but it didn''t slow down or look back, and instinctively hoped that the farther away from that platform, the better. At this moment, there was a "quack" crow in the air. Druid Zombie stalked his neck, looked up, and saw a group of crows flying by, densely packed in the night sky, I dont know how many, shouting along the way, breaking the tranquility of the forest. The ??Druid Zombie ignored it and sped away again in his original direction. The crows in the air did not follow, but flew in another direction, only a few were separated from them, as if they had lost their way and flew over. The ??Druid Zombie has no doubts, his mind is not very clear now, and his actions are all based on some remaining instincts. In the mind of this druid zombie, there is something in this direction that is attracting him. There was a voice in his mind, which kept urging him: "Hurry up and go, it''s not far ahead..." The speed of the Druid Zombie was getting faster and faster. About ten minutes later, his eyes suddenly lit up, as if he had remembered something, he suddenly stopped, looked around in a daze, and then suddenly raised his hand. stand up. As a dark green light condensed from his palm, a huge vine abruptly stretched out from the ground, lifted the body of the Druid Zombie, and then traversed the ground like a big snake, faster than him. He ran several times faster by himself. Green watched this Druid zombie through the vision of the mechanical crow, and when he saw this scene, he couldn''t help but be surprised! If it is said that it is nothing to turn the Druid into an undead creature, after all, great efforts are made to perform miracles. As long as the use of psionic energy erosion regardless of the cost, it is a big deal to consume all the natural psionic energy in the Druid body, and then convert it into an undead creature. There is no difficulty. But now this Druid zombie is unexpected. After turning into an undead creature, he can still use Druid magic! What kind of prank is this? Could it be that the **** of death has completed the occupation of the **** of nature? Can you master two very high-level priesthoods at the same time? Green''s mood was a little heavy. If he really got to that point, then the divinity and divine personality of the God of Nature in his hands would be something that Death was determined to obtain. "What should I do?" Green asked himself, absolutely unwilling to hand over such precious divinity and divine personality. Besides, even if he handed it over, he might not be able to survive. He already knew something about the nature of those gods. Those are all insatiable temperaments, catching toads and urinating. Even a stone placed in front of them can squeeze out two taels of sesame oil. If Green took the initiative to go over and hand over the godhead and divinity of the **** of nature in his hand, he could imagine that the reward would never be the reward of the **** of death, but would be regarded by the **** of death as a fat sheep delivered to the door, from start to finish, inside and out, All the oil and water that Green could squeeze out was squeezed out. Even Green''s most important, the cemetery that he traveled through with him, will most likely be taken away by the **** of death. Thinking of this, Green''s face sinks like water, and he has made up his mind that he must not take a half step back this time. What if the other party is a god, the so-called **** is just a more powerful being. Green himself has no faith in the **** of death, or even all gods. Thinking of this, Green''s eyes were unprecedentedly solemn and firm. The enemy this time is completely different from the past. In the face of powerful gods, even if Green goes on his own, even if there is a plug-in like the cemetery, it is beyond his current strength. In order to find any hope of victory, you must be well prepared, seize the opponent''s weakness, and then seize the opportunity to kill with one blow. Green took a deep breath and kept telling himself that he had to hold his breath. At the same time, deep underground in the Alsa province, in a deep and huge prison. In a faint light, a white dragon curled up in the corner. His pale skin and clearly visible scars made him look a little pitiful, but this did not prevent him from exuding a natural disaster grade aura. If Green was here, he would definitely be able to recognize at a glance that this giant dragon was the ancient white dragon Angdalagon that he did not find when he went to the northern icefield last time! The white dragon is not afraid of the cold or the dampness of the ground, but the smell of sulfur in the air makes Angdaragon feel very uncomfortable. The smell of ?? reminded him of those strong and tyrannical red dragons, and those sinister and cunning demons of the abyss. Suddenly, heavy footsteps sounded from a distance. Angdalagon''s body trembled, and he couldn''t help shrinking his tail even tighter, as if he was afraid that the chrysanthemum would explode. listlessly raised the faucet and looked in the direction of the footsteps. There was a chain sound of "crashing" at this movement. It turned out that there was a thick black chain hanging around his neck. Although it is just an ordinary steel chain, as long as the ancient white dragon uses a little force, it can break free, but in this place, Angdalagon did not dare to break the chain, because it will only be punished very terribly, and there is no chance to escape. Get out, he''s already tried. Soon a huge figure appeared in Bai Long''s field of vision, his pupils shrank, revealing fear, and he lowered the reveal to show his surrender. Apollo grinned, he was not interested in this white dragon with unsatisfactory strength and no morals... (end of this chapter) Chapter 748： 754? The Daily Life of the Devil and the White Dragon Chapter 748 754 The Daily Life of the Devil and the White Dragon What really interested Apollo was that the real king of white dragons, who had created countless miracles, became a legend of the giant dragon family, and even slaughtered the true god, the terrifying white dragon known as the Wings of Frost, the one named Baihe. The great bastard. "Little guy, have you made up your mind?" Apollo came over, squatted in front of the white dragon, and patted the top of the white dragon''s head with his hand, as if he was teasing his own pug. Angodaragon was angry, the pride of the dragon made him not allow anyone to treat him like this, but in the face of the fear of death, he chose to surrender. And the kind of slap from the top of the head, in Apollo''s eyes, is a loving touch, but the white dragon has a feeling of concussion. "Be patient! I have to be patient!" Angdalagon said to himself in secret, "How many years did I live in that **** world, and I haven''t gotten out of trouble and have lived to the present? How many five-colored dragons I knew back then? I''m stronger and more talented than me, just because I can''t stand loneliness and humiliation, what happens now, it''s not all dying before me." Angdaragon constantly comforts himself in his heart and strengthens his psychological construction. It has to be said that although there is no theoretical system created, this white dragon is indeed a master of psychology of the practical school. After some psychological construction, looking up at Apollo no longer had any resentment and disgust, but rather a bit of a loyal dog, and there were stars in his eyes. Apollo almost shrank his palms, when a male dragon looked at him with such eyes, he couldn''t help but clenched the chrysanthemum, took a step back subconsciously, and thought to himself, "Hey, there won''t be anything wrong with this wasteful white dragon. Is it a well-known hobby? Although Father God also engaged in foundation, but...the taste is still too heavy, I can''t accept it. " Apollo let his thoughts fly, and he couldn''t help thinking of the beauty **** Venus back then... "Damn, my brain is pumping again." Apollo suddenly reacted and couldn''t help frowning. This uncontrolled spread of thoughts often occurs after he becomes a demon. Because his soul was damaged, he was forcibly stripped of the core of the sun by the current **** of war Kratos in the battle of the gods, and carried out a brutal beating, which left indelible damage to his soul, even after so many years, Still have sequelae. "That **** Kratos!" Apollo gritted his teeth secretly: "You wait for me, sooner or later, I will find the core of the sun and take you..." Thinking of this, Apollo suddenly stunned, and a little less interested: "Forget it, even if you find the core of the sun, you won''t be able to do that pervert. I''d better stop messing with him and let Ares go first, those two brainless **** will die together. it is good." Apollo had a lot of drama in his heart, but on the surface he remained calm, maintaining his majesty in front of the white dragon, looking at Angdalagon with indifference and contempt, and said lightly: "Have you made up your mind? Resist?" Angodalagon''s expression immediately collapsed, and he pleaded: "Lord Apollo, I really didn''t hide it, I have already told everything I know. Where is Lord Baihe, I really don''t know!" "Humph! I can''t tell, you are still a hard-bone white dragon, but my patience is about to run out. If..." Apollo threatened sullenly. In fact, he could see that the white dragon was not lying. Not hard bones either. The reason for saying this is just pure boredom, plus I want to squeeze some benefits out of Angdaragon. After all, he personally went to the north before, and he paid some price in order to hide his deeds and aura. Originally thought that the clues to the King of White Dragons could be found through Angdalagon, but how could he know that this white dragon was a waste, and he was so angry that he didnt know anything about it. Apollo gritted his teeth secretly, and simply wanted to dig out some other benefits from the white dragon to make up for his previous losses, so he imprisoned the other party. Angdalagon is also a cunning and cunning man. He vaguely guessed Apollo''s intentions, so he just gritted his teeth and pretended to be a coward. No matter what you do, I just don''t know. Apollo couldn''t do anything about it either. Now the battle of gods is about to start. If you kill the white dragon casually, I don''t know if there will be future troubles. Today''s Apollo is no longer the sun **** he used to be, and he must be careful before taking back the core of the sun. But the death penalty can be avoided. Seeing the ruffian white dragon in front of him, looking like a dead pig not afraid of being scalded by boiling water, Apollo was not angry. And Angdalagon also noticed that the atmosphere was wrong, he looked up at the other party, his heart trembled suddenly, and he knew that he was going to be unlucky. and many more!" Apollo was taken aback for a moment and frowned, "What''s your name!" Angodalagon said: "His Royal Highness Sun God..." But before he could finish speaking, Apollo immediately waved his hand and said, "I''m no longer the sun god, pay attention, otherwise you and I won''t be able to eat and walk around." White Dragon nodded: "Okay, that...sir, I remembered, I heard that you are looking for the core of the sun, right?" Apollo''s brows raised, a killing intent flashed in his eyes, and he stared fiercely at Angdalagon in front of him. Logically, his search for the core of the sun should be very secretive, although some people will notice it, this white dragon is definitely not one of them. Meeting Apollo''s eyes, Angdalagon felt a little chilled, and quickly said, "Don''t get excited, listen to me first." "Then you say, who told you to find the core of the sun again?" Apollo said gloomily: "If I hear another lie, I will break your neck!" Apollo is no joke this time. For him, the core of the sun is an inverse scale, which is the biggest pain in his heart, a stain in his life, and a turning point in his fate. Therefore, when Angdalagon mentioned this, Apollo reacted so much like a cat whose tail was stepped on! Bai Long swallowed, and suddenly regretted that his mouth was too fast. But now that he has no choice, he simply said with a sigh of relief: "Someone really told me, but I can''t say who this person is..." "Huh!?" Apollo''s aura was released, and a dark red flame slowly spilled out from his body. Did a few sparks fly out and land on the white dragon, hot spear white smoke. But Angdalagon held back his teeth, as if he didn''t feel anything, and continued: "Lord Apollo, don''t get excited, I really can''t say who that person is, just like you said just now, mention his name. , it''s not good for us, and we may not be able to eat and walk around." Apollo frowned, his face even more ugly, and said solemnly: "You are threatening me! You humble white reptile." While speaking, the aura of the abyss demon was even more intense, like a huge and fiery oven that was about to bake Angdaragon alive. However, this time, the ancient white dragon was hard-hearted, raised its neck suddenly, and let out a roar: "Damn red-skinned monster, who do you call a reptile, are you insulting all the dragons!" Accompanied by the angry dragon roar, the ancient white dragon also burst into a natural disaster grade momentum, and the chain on the neck was also broken. Although he is much weaker than Apollo, he still loses when he loses. Moreover, Apollo''s insults just now touched his bottom line. As a giant dragon, no matter how hard he tries, he still has some temper. "Bastard, do you want to rebel?" Apollo shouted sharply. This time, the ancient white dragon didn''t beep again, but played the spirit of ''life and death, if you don''t accept it'', swooped and pounced... Then there was a tragic scene in this cave. Why is the magma lord roaring in anger? ? Why did the ancient giant dragon make a shrill scream? Is this a distortion of human nature or a loss of morality... After ten minutes, the bruised white dragon finally ended the painful experience of being beaten up. He was beaten almost the whole time, except for a surprise at the beginning when he gave Apollo a bite. Fortunately, Apollo has not lost his mind, and the vitality of the giant dragon family is indeed tenacious, and Angdalagon finally survived. What he couldn''t figure out was what happened to him just now? It was clearly agreed to be the salted fish to the end, so why didn''t you hold back? The ancient white dragon fell into deep thought, recalling the situation just now: "What happened just now? I... heard what Apollo said... and then suddenly lost his sense of rage?" Apollo, who had vented his anger, also calmed down at this time. Looking at the white dragon with a bruised nose and a swollen face, he seemed to be thinking about something, and he also realized that something was wrong. However, the shrewd Apollo did not interrupt Bai Long''s thinking. Bai Long must have thought of some clues at this moment and could not plan the other party''s thinking. Ten minutes later, the deformed and swollen face of Angdaragon had recovered, but his face was sinking as he looked at Apollo and said, "My...my soul seems to have been manipulated! " "What did you say?" Apollo became serious, knowing that the ancient white dragon was also a very powerful existence. After being trapped in the foggy world for so many years, he could still maintain a natural disaster level, which is enough to explain everything. Then, who could have manipulated Angdalagon''s soul without him noticing? Who else can do it except the gods? Apollo couldn''t help but swallowed. He suddenly realized that it didn''t seem like a wise decision to capture this stupid dragon from the northern ice field. However, it is easy to ask God to send him off, and it may be too late to send him away now. If there really is a **** behind Angdaragon, he must have noticed and watched him at this time. Apollo has also been a god, and he understands the **** mentality of those gods very well, especially for a desolate ancient **** like him, I am afraid he is enjoying this scene with the mentality of watching a play. (end of this chapter) Chapter 749： 755? Sun Temple Chapter 749 755 Sun Temple Apollo was silent, he believed what Angdalagon said. Because the ancient white dragon''s reaction just now was too strange, although he mentioned some words insulting the dragon, it may touch the white dragon''s inverse scales and make the other party suddenly angry. But Angdaragon''s reaction was still very abnormal. There was no violent psychological struggle and emotional brewing in the process. It felt like there was some kind of power, or there was a switch. As long as it was pressed, there would be an immediate response, making Angdaragon lose his mind. Fight back. If there is no problem with this, Apollo cant say anything. His eyes narrowed slightly, recalling carefully that he went to the north to capture this white dragon in person. He didn''t think anything was wrong at the time, and he didn''t even think it was wrong afterward, but now that I think about it carefully, the incident itself is unusual. Why does he have to go all the way to capture Angdalagon? Why does he think that Angdalagon knows the news of White River? More importantly, why did he go to Baihe? Or if Angdalagon can provide clues and let him find the ancient White Dragon King, what benefits can he gain? Apollo''s brain was spinning, he kept asking himself questions, and kept going back to the root of the problem... Soon, he was stunned to discover that after he kept asking questions, he realized that he did not have a logically reasonable motive. Yes, he didn''t have any motives for looking for Baihe. It seemed that one day, on a whim, he suddenly had an idea - he must find Baihe! Apollo showed the same shocked expression as Angdalagon, and kept asking himself: "Could it be that... Could it be that the soul or memory has also been altered unknowingly?" Thinking of this possibility, Apollo broke out in a cold sweat. It''s been so many years, he hasn''t sweated, even bathing in the magma deep in the ground doesn''t make him sweat. But at this moment, he couldn''t control the beads of sweat on his forehead. Who did it, it''s terrible! Apollo and Angdalagon looked at each other, and both could see the doubts and fears in each other''s hearts. That is a mysterious existence that can manipulate a human form and can affect people''s emotions and thinking at will. Apollo can almost be sure that the other party must be a god, otherwise it is impossible to influence his thinking without his awareness. Regarding this point, Apollo is still very confident. Even if he lost the core of the sun and the priesthood of the sun god, some instincts still remain. If it is not a god, don''t say it will affect him, even if the only thing that invades him is. In his mind, he will immediately find out, it is impossible to do this. Apollo did not speak with a gloomy face. Since he was sure that the other party was a god, then this matter was no trivial matter. Which **** is that? What is the purpose of the other party? When did ?? start? "It seems that we have become grasshoppers on a thread." Angdalagon looked at Apollo, his stomach suddenly swelled, and he made a very faint sound, which was directly conveyed to Apollo''s mind. Apollo frowned, didn''t say anything, just waved his hand, motioned to come with him, then turned around and left here. White Dragon immediately followed, walked through a dark corridor, and walked out of the cell. Apollo took the white dragon back to the palace where he usually lived, but this time he did not stay in the palace for much, but bypassed the main hall and entered the apse directly. Angdalagon speeded up and followed Apollo into another cave. It didn''t seem to be much different from other places, but Bai Long could feel that there were a lot of magic runes in it, which were directly embedded into the stone wall. Inside. Apollo did not stop, but continued to walk inside, and he walked faster and faster. The white dragon Angdalagon followed closely, and for more than half an hour, at least they had walked over 100 kilometers at the speed of the two of them. Apollo suddenly opened up, and a majestic white palace appeared in a huge space. "It''s the Sun Shrine!" Bai Long saw the palace, his eyes narrowed, and he recognized it immediately. It turned out to be the Sun God Palace where the sun **** Apollo lived! Unexpectedly, it was not destroyed in the battle of the gods, but was brought here by Apollo. "Follow me!" Apollo shouted, like the palace rushing past. The white dragon was not slow, and immediately Jingen went up and rushed into the palace one after the other. As soon as he entered, Angdalagon felt the dilapidation and desolation of this Sun God Palace. It was dark inside, there was no movement, and there was a cold and biting feeling, which was the aura left by the fall of the gods. Although Apollo himself did not die, he lost the godhead of the sun god, which is equivalent to the fall of the sun god. However, with Apollo, he sat on the throne in the middle of the palace. In an instant, a fiery airflow spread around, as if to reactivate this dead palace at once! From the top of the palace, a dazzling sun illuminates the entire palace, and around the light, there are many shadows of angels and goblins, and there is a happy movement, as if this place has returned to the past, the one who was in charge of the sun The great **** is back. Looking at Apollo on the throne, he was no longer a red-skinned demon, but a handsome man with fiery red hair and muscular lines. He was wearing the traditional white robe of the Titans. One sleeve was removed, revealing half of it. Body and strong arms... "You..." The white dragon Angdalagon looked at Apollo in disbelief. "Don''t be surprised, it''s just some of the remaining divine power stored here, which is my last trump card, and it can temporarily restore my strength." Apollo''s tone was flat, with a hint of sadness and nostalgia. then calmly said: "Okay, don''t talk nonsense, here can isolate the means of other gods, we can talk with confidence, you can talk about your situation." Angodalagon nodded, facing Apollo at the moment, he felt a lot of pressure, the young man on the throne in front of him seemed to be a blazing sun, shining over countless void worlds... "Okay, okay..." Bai Long calmed down, and told his own situation and some guesses again. Apollo didn''t hide it, and also told his own situation. In the end, the two exchanged opinions and came to a common conclusion. They must find a way to get rid of the mysterious behind-the-scenes mastermind, otherwise they will definitely become cannon fodder after the war of gods begins. . Especially Angdalagon, because the starting point was lower than Apollo, he didn''t know the many methods of the gods, he couldn''t help but have all kinds of associations, but he was even more afraid, and he made up his mind that he must hold the thick leg of Apollo. . Although Apollo is also a mud bodhisattva crossing the river now, he is at least a bodhisattva. To a certain extent, following Apollo can greatly improve his own survival probability. "Well, next... I mean what should we do next?" Angdaragon asked with a low stance. Apollo pondered for a moment and said, "Find a way to contact Baihe! Although I don''t know who that mysterious **** is, he tried to guide me to find Baihe, and he certainly won''t be without a purpose. Maybe we can find the king of the white dragon, and then we will be able to. Find out the true intentions and hidden identity of the man behind it." Angdalagon nodded in agreement, but frowned again and said, "But where are we going to find it? I really don''t know where that lord is, but if he knew, he would have defected long ago, who would be alone? Lonely ghosts are lingering in the main world. To be honest, although Lord Baihe''s reputation is not very good, he still treats his fellow clan fairly well." Originally, Apollo had hoped that the White Dragon was hiding some clues, but now he hesitated when he heard this. At this moment, Bai Long suddenly remembered something, and his eyes lit up: "By the way, there is a place, maybe we can try our luck." "Where?" Apollo asked quickly. "It''s the void world I was trapped in." Angdalagon said excitedly: "It used to be an important lair of Lord Baihe, although it entered the end period, Lord Baihe may have left long ago, but he left behind. Lots of ruins, and if we can get into those ruins, maybe... I mean there''s definitely a lot to gain." While speaking, Bai Long blinked with a strange expression. Apollo was very smart, and he immediately understood it. Although he didn''t explain it, there must be many very precious treasures in the important lair of the White Dragon King. Apollo immediately understood that Angdalagon wanted to cooperate with him and enter the lair of White River. Before, I didnt dare to go alone with Angdalagon alone. This time, I just cooperated. It would be best if I could find the whereabouts of Baihe. Even if I couldnt find it, I could get some benefits from that lair. For this kind of thing that kills two birds with one stone, of course Apollo would not refuse. The two hit it off and nodded immediately. But after making up your mind, you still need to make a lot of preparations to actually put it into action, and it is not so simple to enter the foggy world again. It was an accident at the beginning of Angdalagon, who came to the main world through the teleportation formation of the Church of Nature. Now that teleportation array has long been destroyed, even if there are space coordinates, it cannot be rebuilt in a short time, and they have no void ship to use. Besides, exploring the lair of the White Dragon King is no joke! No one knows what danger is in it, and if it is not done, it will be life-threatening. Both Apollo and Angdalagon need time to prepare. Fortunately, they have an advantage in doing so, that is, there is no need to hide the manipulator behind the scenes, who originally guided them to find Baihe. What they are doing now is exactly what the other party wants to see, otherwise it will be more troublesome. (end of this chapter) Chapter 750： 756? Felaps Chapter 750 756 Felapus The Kingdom of Asgar, a small town in the north. This small town named Ace was originally just an inconspicuous town, because more than ten years ago, a golden mountain was discovered in the nearby mountains, and it slowly developed into a city. Even so, compared to the big city, this is just a bigger village. When it rains, the streets are dirty and muddy. Because of mining and cutting down vegetation, when the wind blows, the sky is full of dust. But this is a paradise for adventurers with dreams of getting rich. These people gather here from all over the country, even from foreign countries, hoping to find a gold mine, change their fate, go to the pinnacle of life, and marry a beautiful noble lady . Correspondingly, there are also a large number of miners who live by hard work. These were the poorest serfs, or bankrupt peasants who had lost their land and had to go into dangerous mines in order to make a living. It was early in the morning, about ten o''clock, and the sky was not yet bright. Suddenly, in a large mansion in the city, a servant hurried up to the second floor and knocked on the door of the owner, Viscount Phyllis. "Who is it?" An old and tired male voice came from inside. In the luxurious bedroom, on the huge solid wood bed, the nearly fifty-year-old Viscount was woken up in a daze, and asked in a bad mood. In his heart, he was thinking, if there is nothing important, he must break the leg of the **** outside the door. Although he is also an official superhuman, Viscount Phyllis is not too young after all. Even though he looks only fifty years old, he is actually almost one hundred years old. And last night, he was tired enough to fight one against two. But looking at the two beautiful girls who were still sleeping on the left and right, Viscount Phyllis felt a sense of pride, and he felt that he was still as powerful as before! Although I used a little secret medicine, it doesn''t matter... "Sir, it''s not good, there is an accident in our gold mine!" The servant outside the door immediately shouted in a panic when he heard the response from inside. "What!" Viscount Phyllis suddenly straightened his body, as if he had been splashed with a ladle of cold water in the winter, and the last bit of drowsiness disappeared, and he jumped off the bed with three steps. In two steps, the door was opened. "Master!" The servant outside the door was startled. At this time, Viscount Phyllis was naked, waiting for a pair of bull''s eyes, and his face was trembling, as if he was fierce. This manservant has never seen the appearance of the Viscount, who pays attention to aristocratic temperament. But now he can''t take care of so much anymore, he quickly said: "Just now, Steward Solth sent someone back to report the situation over the mining area. This time he died..." The valet was about to say how many people died, but was interrupted fiercely by Viscount Phyllis: "Is the accident serious? How long will it take to resume production?" For the Viscount, it doesnt matter how many people die. Anyway, some people are willing to sacrifice their lives to make money. Naturally, the next group of miners will rise to the top of this group of miners. What he really cares about is when the gold mine can resume work, because although the gold mine belongs to him in name, his family knows his own affairs. Only a local little Viscount can control such a large gold mining area, and no one will believe it. Actually, the real owner of this gold mine is a big man in the capital. He is a viscount in name only, earning a lot of hard money. The real profit will be handed over. If everything is normal, but there is a mining accident, if the shutdown is too long, he will not be able to explain it. That''s why Viscount Phyllis is very concerned about when he can resume work. "Uh~~~" The young servant was taken aback for a moment, his thinking was obviously not compatible with Viscount Phyllis. In his opinion, such a big thing happened, shouldn''t we save people first? "What about you, bastard!" Viscount Phyllis was very anxious, but when he saw the manservant who reported the message in a daze, he couldn''t help but get so angry that he raised his hand and slapped it. a snap, a clear crisp sound. The young manservant was beaten awake, and he lowered his head quickly, trembling with fright, and stammered: "Yes, I''m sorry sir, but Steward Solth didn''t say anything." "Waste! Go away!" Viscount Phyllis, regardless of the clothes he was wearing, waved his hand and pushed the servant away, but because he lost control of his emotions, he had no strength to control it. The footman was just an ordinary person, completely unprepared, and flew out immediately, slammed into the wall, and slipped down, with an unbelievable expression on his face, and a broken piece of wood stubble penetrated from his chest. , the blood quickly soaked through the clothes and formed a pool of blood on the ground. The Viscount ?? didn''t even look at it, as if he had trampled on an ant just now, and hurried downstairs. As for the dead people here, someone will naturally clean up after a while. After a while, as Viscount Phyllis went downstairs, the first floor immediately became chaotic. In less than twenty minutes, the carriage was ready, and Viscount Phyllis rushed to the mining area with a hundred private soldiers. But at this time, no one paid attention. At the scene of the death of the servant on the second floor, a figure appeared with a smile and a kind face, and said to the corpse: "How is it? You have already seen the essence of aristocracy. Are they not heroes or saviors, just a group of brutal vampires who live a life of luxury by constantly squeezing the blood and sweat of our ordinary people... They don''t treat us as human beings, for them, Ordinary people are not even as good as machines..." And the young manservant, who had already died, moved strangely at this moment! Immediately raised his head and saw the glowing figure in front of him, he said with a shy expression: "I''m sorry, teacher, I should not have doubts about the revolution, nor should I have unrealistic expectations for the exploiters, their kindness and justice are all There is a purpose, not the intention, and there is really no need for such a person to exist." While speaking, the footman stood up from the ground, and the broken wooden board that was inserted into his body was pulled out, but the blood did not flow out any more, but the blood on the ground, as if the camera was replayed, it was retracted from the wound again. Then, the wound healed at a speed visible to the naked eye, leaving no scars. If it wasn''t for the damage to the clothes, it would be like nothing happened just now. "Teacher, it was my fault!" The young manservant solemnly admitted his mistake again. The glowing figure was also Modi, with a smile on his face, he patted the young servant''s shoulder and said, "It doesn''t matter, it is always inevitable for young people to make mistakes. You are my favorite disciple and will inherit my mantle in the future. , but...I don''t want you to be a **** who just repeats my opinion and supports my opinion." The young servant nodded slightly, his body gradually faded, and his eyes became more confident and firm. Modi continued: "Philapus, my child, you are very talented, but you still have too little experience, and sometimes you can''t see the essence of things. But it doesn''t matter, don''t be afraid, even if you fail once At first glance, you must observe and think independently, and come to a conclusion. Even if the conclusion is different from what I taught you, you should not be in a hurry to deny it, but practice. Only practice is the only criterion for measuring right and wrong. " "I understand, teacher!" Phelps nodded heavily, and he was even more convinced when he heard these words. Although I didnt follow this teacher for a long time, although this teachers reputation is not very good, some people say he is crazy, some people say he is paranoid, and some people say he is a liar and bastard. But after getting along for a while, he was not as repulsive to Modi''s revolutionary theory as he was at the beginning. Because he found that all of Modi''s starting points were really for the people, and did not contain any selfishness, especially this time, his deviant approach felt that Modi''s revolutionary spearheads were too broad. Most of the nobles in the ?? kingdom are still good, well educated, the elites of the society, the driving force for development, and have many beautiful characters, among which he gave an example of this Viscount Phyllis. This viscount is enthusiastic about public welfare, repairing bridges and roads, donating to hospitals, taking in orphans...and doing a lot of good things. At that time, Modi did not refute him, just smiled faintly and asked him to come to Viscount Phyllis''s house as a three-month servant. As for the result, it goes without saying that he obviously doesn''t really know the Viscount. Especially just now, when the mine disaster happened, Viscount Phyllis''s ferocity and disregard for life even caused a hint of despair in his heart. This is the nobleman of the kingdom, this is the example of the people, the leader and cornerstone of the country... And after Modi appeared, he didn''t criticize him or even preach, but told him that he can still question and must think independently. At this moment, Modi''s image is infinitely elevated in his heart, this is the real sage! "Teacher, what should we do now?" Philaps thought about the mine disaster and was a little worried about the situation over there. But this time Modi didn''t give him an answer, but smiled and said, "My disciple, don''t ask me, ask yourself what to do? This is a topic I left for you, do your best to do it. , let me see your abilities." Felaps was stunned for a moment, and suddenly felt a little overwhelmed. He had not been with Modi for a long time, and he had not even finished learning most of the revolutionary theories. Now Modi let him make up his own mind, which made him a little confused for a while. measures. "What? Scared?" Modi said lightly: "Don''t be afraid to screw it up. For the entire revolutionary cause, this is just a trivial link, even in the entire main world, and even in the void world, all revolutions aimed at the regime and the nobility. Neither can solve the root cause of it all." "Root?" Felapus is a little strange, and he doesn''t quite understand what the "root" Modi is talking about? Isn''t it ruled by corrupt nobles and greed? Is there anything more than this... (end of this chapter) Chapter 751： 757??Root Chapter 751 757 Roots Suddenly, Felaps reacted and realized what Modi was referring to by the "root"! He showed an unbelievable expression. As an extraordinary person with outstanding talent, although he is young, he is also at the peak of the official level. Recently, under the guidance of Modi, he will soon become a cautious legend. So Philapus is very aware of the existence of gods, and he also understands the greatness of gods and the vast and boundless terrifying abilities he masters. Now Modi points out that the so-called root of everything is not talking about those high gods? "Slaughter God!" A creepy word flashed in Felapus'' mind in an instant. He looked at Modi in front of him in amazement, as if he wanted to re-acquaint himself with the teacher who he admired. Even though he did not agree with some points, but in terms of personality alone, he admired Modi very much. Feilapus was not afraid when he thought of Slaughtering God, but was slightly excited in his nervousness. Challenging authority and overturning everything old is the rebelliousness in the bones of young people. At this time, Modi''s understatement completely inspired the rebelliousness that Phelps suppressed under his reason. "Teacher, I understand, don''t worry, I will see this as your test for me." Phelps said solemnly: "If I can''t do this well, I don''t deserve to be yours. disciple." Modi smiled reassuringly, and didn''t say anything else, just waved his hand and motioned him to go quickly. Fila nodded in various ordinary ways, then turned and left. At this time, the figure of the golden dragon girl Aludika appeared beside Modi, with a strange expression on her face as she watched Phillaps''s back disappear, and sneered: "I fooled another one, I really can''t do it. Understand, what are you doing? Although this kind of person is a good seed, but it has developed to the limit, that is, the natural disaster level, can you still expect them to fight against the gods?" Modi did not answer the question: "How many is this?" Aludica took out a small notebook, opened it and looked at it: "Three thousand four hundred and sixty-two, do you want to continue?" "Of course continue!" Modi replied without hesitation: "More than 3,000 people are far from enough, the flame of the revolution needs more fuelwood, the red flag of the revolution needs more blood, and the cause of the revolution needs more soldiers and heroes! " Modi showed an excited expression, and then a sympathetic emotion emerged: "For the success of the revolutionary cause and for the people all over the world to live a happy life, sacrifice is unavoidable. If possible, I hope that sacrifice will start from me, But...for the revolution, for the great ideal, I must live..." Aludica rolled her eyes and muttered, "Here again, this bastard, what the heck, wants to brainwash the old lady again." Saying that, he kicked Modi and scolded: "Fuck off, my mother is a golden dragon, I don''t care whether human beings are happy or not, it''s better to die! I think the biggest cancer in the world is human beings, and I see you messing with nature. what has become..." Modi''s figure flickered, which made Aludika feel empty, and the figure disappeared in place, leaving only a voice: "Next, let''s go!" Just after Modi left, this corridor returned to silence again. Occasionally, servants passed by here, but only found the damage on the wall, as if forgetting that someone died here before. Until a few minutes later, in the Viscount''s bedroom, a beautiful girl dressed in light sleepiness came out, looked at the place where Feilapus ''played dead'' just now, and turned to look at Modi and Aludi before. Ka stood in a position, with a strange and meaningful smile on his face. "Modi, I didn''t expect to meet you here again, I hope you don''t ruin my good deeds, otherwise..." The girl whispered, but her voice was hoarse and gloomy. It was the voice of Gaia, the goddess of the earth! Immediately, her figure returned to the room, as if nothing had happened. At the same time, outside the city of Ace, the mining area of ??the gold mine. It was just dawn, and Viscount Phyllis brought people to the scene at the fastest speed. At this time, the mining area was already in chaos. According to the number of people working in the underground mine at that time, at least 3,000 people were trapped underground in this mining accident. When Viscount Phyllis heard this number, he could not help frowning. Although he ignored his life and did not regard the miners as human beings, if so many miners died at one time, even if new recruits were recruited, they had to be retrained, which would inevitably slow down mining. Progress, if the amount of gold turned in by the end of the year is not enough, the big man in the capital will not listen to his reasons. "How is it? Are you looking for a system magician?" Viscount Phyllis asked. Butler Sols of the mining area immediately replied: "Three master magicians have been called, not enough, it seems that there is something down there... It seems that something has happened, and the magic has failed!" "What!" Viscount Firth raised his eyebrows, realizing that things might be more serious than he thought. can make magic invalid. This is obviously not an ordinary mining accident. Could it be that some ancient ruins were dug up during mining? Or dig out some kind of mysterious item, which can affect the transmission of psionic energy, and the magic will be invalid. Viscount Firth''s face became even more solemn, and he ordered: "Go and invite Master Grolin!" Grollin is the only legendary powerhouse in Ace City, and he was also sent by the big man in the capital to monitor Viscount Phyllis. After all, it was a huge gold mine, and the big man couldnt completely trust Viscount Phylliss character, so he naturally had to send someone over to watch it. Of course, in name, it is to protect the safety of the mining area. Sowers'' housekeeper is also experienced, in fact, he has already sent someone there. But at this time, he couldn''t say it, he said it as if he was wiser than Viscount Phyllis, and immediately complied. But just a few minutes later, someone hurried back, and Steward Solth saw that it was the one who sent to call that Master Glolin. "What''s the matter? Is Master Grolin here?" Butler Solth asked eagerly after seeing the other side''s face. Viscount Phyllis also looked over. The man was out of breath and said reluctantly: "No, it''s not good, Master Grolin, he... he is dead!" "What!" Viscount Phyllis, Steward Solth, and everyone present who heard this sentence were all shocked. Master Glolin, a dignified and legendary powerhouse, actually said that he would die! "What''s the matter?" Viscount Phyllis''s eyes flashed with fear, and the death of Master Grolin made him smell a hint of rain coming. "Report the Viscount!" The man recognized Viscount Phyllis and replied quickly: "Just tonight, I was ordered to invite Master Gloria, but when I arrived at his house, it was a mess, and it was in a mess. , Master Grolin didn''t have any wounds on his body, he just... died like that." Viscount Phyllis narrowed his eyes, fell into deep thought, then turned his head to look at the mine. That dark and deep hole, like the **** mouth of a monster, is swallowing him step by step. "No! I can''t stay here." Viscount Phyllis thought to himself, he felt very sensitively that the situation this time was more complicated than he expected. The powerful legend-level powerhouse actually said that he would kill him if he killed him. How powerful is the person who manipulated all this behind the scenes? Viscount Phyllis didn''t dare to think about it anymore. His only thought now was to leave Ace City quickly, go somewhere else to avoid the limelight, and then see the situation. As for this gold mine, he can''t control that much. After all, no matter how much money you make, you have to spend your life! Thinking of this, Viscount Phyllis immediately ordered to leave in a carriage. Of course, it was nominally to check on Master Grolin''s situation, which was a very good excuse. However, just after he turned around and was about to walk towards the carriage, Viscount Phyllis turned pale, and his eyes were full of fear. I saw a figure who did not know when, actually appeared beside him. It was a woman with a graceful figure, with long blond hair, wearing thin pajamas, and a faint blush on her cheeks, which made people wonder. However, Viscount Phyllis, who was gently swept by the woman''s breath at this moment, could not feel the slightest fragrance, but instead broke out in a cold sweat. It was as if he had turned into a poor and weak piglet, stuck in the corner by a ferocious and hungry tiger. What kind of despair is that! Viscount Phyllis could feel that the woman beside her contained a vast psychic energy like the sea, and as long as she stretched out a hand, she could easily crush him, just like crushing an ant. With a grunt ??, Viscount Phyllis swallowed. He found that everyone around him was normal, as if he couldn''t see the woman beside him at all, only herself could detect it. "Your Excellency... Who is Your Excellency? Is there anything you need to do with me?" Viscount Phyllis stammered. At this time, he had already recognized that this woman was the girl who turned him upside down on the bed last night. But Viscount Phyllis is very sure that this woman at this moment is not the same soul as the one last night, and the terrifying existence around me just borrowed this body. "Your Excellency?" The girl laughed "giggling", as if she had heard a joke: "Do you call me Your Excellency? Little guy, it should be called Your Majesty, understand!" "Uh! Yes, yes, Your Majesty!" Viscount Phyllis was even more frightened. In this world, apart from the emperors and kings of various countries and the Pope of religions, only gods can be called His Majesty. Obviously, this sudden woman cannot be a queen, let alone a religious leader, so there is only one possibility, the other party is a god! Thinking of this, Viscount Phyllis was so frightened that he almost lost his control... (end of this chapter) Chapter 752： 758? Wolves Chapter 752 758 Wolves In the early morning, the dark sky and dark clouds rolled in from afar, and it looked like a heavy rain. On the border between Alsa Province and Asgar Kingdom, in a forest, a lone wolf is running wildly. This wolf exudes a deadly breath all over his body, his eyes are gray, and there is a hint of green light, which is a unique soul fire of undead creatures. In the bare mountains, this lone wolf was very fast. In mid-air, a crow "quack" flew by in the distance, also flying towards the direction of Asgar Kingdom. Among the crows, there are some crows that are obviously larger than the average crows, with more oily black feathers, and the dripping red eyes are looking in the direction of the lone wolf. At this moment, in the distant mountain forest, a high-pitched wolf howl was heard. Soon a group of gray wolves appeared in the field of vision. The lone wolf invaded the territory of this group of mountain gray wolves and was immediately hostile to the wolves. Under the leadership of the wolf king, it formed an encirclement and slowly force over. The lone wolf was unmoved, and continued to move forward in the original direction until he encountered the wolves and had to stop. Ow~~~ The wolf king of the mountain gray wolf growled as he tried to subdue the lone wolf. However, the lone wolf let out a louder roar, and at a speed visible to the naked eye, the entire body swelled and grew bigger. In the blink of an eye, he turned into a giant brown bear that stood four meters tall! This frightened the group of mountain gray wolves, with the wolf king at the head, whimpered, tucked his tail, and wanted to escape. But the giant bear was not happy, and ran wildly, at an extremely fast speed, causing a gust of wind in the mountains and forests. Immediately, I heard the wailing of the mountain gray wolf, and the sound continued to be miserable. The wolf king bore the brunt and was directly slapped on the head by a bear''s paw, followed by other gray wolves... Within minutes, the pack of dozens of mountain gray wolves was wiped out. The corpses of the wolves were gathered together by the giant bears, draining the blood one by one, and eating their internal organs by caesarean section. After finishing all this, the giant bear turned into a humanoid, which was the druid zombie. Looking at the corpses of the dozens of gray wolves, the Druid Zombie looked at the staff in his hand, pointed at the corpses of the gray wolves, and immediately released a dark green psychic energy. After the spiritual energy of death was injected into the corpses by him, he immediately reacted. The bodies of dozens of gray wolves began to twitch, then became active again, and some green vines and buds grew out of their eyes, ears, or some wounds on their bodies. But this does not affect the actions of these gray wolves, but makes these strange gray wolf zombies more ferocious and agile. The ??Druid Zombie nodded with satisfaction, then flickered and turned into a gray wolf again, but this time he was no longer a lone wolf, but the head wolf of a pack of wolves, invading and running wildly in the wilderness and mountains. In the cemetery, Green sees it all through the eyes of a crow. It can be said that the Druid zombie, from the weak and dull at the beginning, developed little by little, and transformed little by little. Until now, he has been able to skillfully use many kinds of Druid and Necromancer magic. Green watched him grow up step by step. At this time, the strength of this Druid zombie has reached the first level of legend, which can be said to be progress. Godly. And after tracking it for so long, I can roughly see the direction this Druid zombie is going from the map. Leave the province of Alsa, enter the territory of the Kingdom of Asgar, then continue north, cross the plains of Lucas, and cross the Nashti Mountains... and you will reach the city of Ace on the northern border of the Kingdom of Asgar. But Green didn''t know at the moment that the little-known city of Ace was the place that attracted this Druid zombie. Even if the extension line was drawn according to the direction, it was obvious that Ace City was on the line, and Green couldnt see anything at all, so he could only let Serena and Freya continue to follow. As this druid zombie entered the realm of Asgar, Green always had a sense of uneasy feeling. "Is this going to happen?" Green thought in his heart, do you want to keep following it? But if you give up, the **** of death will occupy the priesthood of the **** of nature, and the clues of this matter will be cut off again. "It doesn''t matter, I want to see what a great event will happen." After thinking about it, Green gritted his teeth and made up his mind to let Serena and Freya continue to follow... Meanwhile, in Lorraine. In the hall of the palace, there was a palpitating blood at this moment. There was blood on the ground, and the bodies of the palace guards and palace maids fell to the ground. The expensive silk that adorned the palace was torn and tattered, and the stained-glass inlaid windows were smashed to pieces The throne in the middle of the palace was also toppled, the gold paint covering the surface peeled off, and the back of the chair was broken. Not far away, Bill III was seriously injured and leaned against the wall. The huge wound on his chest could almost see the beating heart in his chest. There was not much sadness or unwillingness in his eyes, but more of relief, a kind of relief. On the other side of the palace, Weah was still insisting on fighting. At this time, he was wrapped in a set of gorgeous armor with full armor, holding the Demon Hunting Spear tightly in his hand, his chest heaving violently, his eyes extremely fierce, but he arrived. The end of the crossbow. During the interval of the battle, Weah glanced at Bill III out of the corner of his eye, and felt extremely regretful in his heart. If it wasn''t to save him and forcibly equip him with the Demon Hunting suit, Bill III would not have been seriously injured. "Weia, go away! Stop fighting, it''s pointless." Bill III seemed to sense his brother''s gaze, he grinned reluctantly, and reluctantly shouted: "This is the end! Run away, leave this **** Country, live free!" "No! I will never! Bill..." Weah pursed his lips under his helmet. Although he did not make a sound, he was roaring wildly in his heart, and the Demon Hunting Spear in his hand madly attacked the opposite enemy. That is a red-skinned demon with a height of six meters. His strength has reached the high level of natural disasters, far above Weah. If it wasn''t for the fear of the demon hunter suit''s restraint against demons, even Bill III and Weah would have died several times. "Give it up, Weah, as Bill said, there''s no point in fighting anymore." The demon sneered and said, "I can promise not to kill you, as long as you hand over your demon hunting suit." Weah is not a three-year-old child, hand over the witch hunt suit, what a joke! Because he has the Demon Hunting suit, he can barely claim that, if he hands it over, he will give up his martial arts. Moreover, the devil''s promise can be believed that a sow can climb a tree upside down. However, even if Weah didn''t believe it, the demon''s words still had a slight impact on him, and his movements were a little slower. Although it was only for a moment, the enemy seized the opportunity. In the next moment, he swiped, and a huge red figure appeared on Weah''s side. With a bang, a red arc hit the armor of the Demon Hunter suit. The powerful impact made Weah directly spit out a mouthful of blood, the muscles on his face twitched, and he felt a surge of spiritual energy infiltrating his body, although he was hunted by the demon. The suit offset 90%, but the invading psionic energy still caused heavy damage to his body. Wea endured the severe pain, roared wildly, and despite the injury, a dazzling light erupted on the Demon Hunting Spear. In the next moment, it swept out with a bang, and the Demon Hunting Spear slammed the big devil on the shoulder. Makes a click! The great demon restrained by the Demon Hunting Spear was hit by the Demon Hunting Spear. Like shattered porcelain, large cracks and cracks appeared, and then slammed into pieces. Weah''s eyes lit up, and his heart longed so much that this abominable big demon could be wiped out. But his reason told him that things were not so simple, but more alert. At this moment, a violent vibration suddenly came from the underground of the palace, followed by a violent surge of spiritual energy. The expression of Bill III who was sitting by the wall changed, the seal that had been peeled off from his body was about to be broken. He could feel that on the other side of the crumbling seal, was the mighty Demon Lord Dante! Bill III made a difficult choice, his eyes turned to Weah, and he muttered: "I''m sorry, my brother!" Almost at the same time, after the big demon was smashed, an identical figure appeared again not far away, first looking at the violently shaking ground, then staring at Weah with a smile instead of a smile: "Master Dante is about to come out. You are indeed difficult enemies. If you are dragged down by this seal, your achievements will be even greater. Its a pity "Damn!" Weah gritted his teeth secretly, but suddenly felt a flash in front of his eyes, the figure of the demon disappeared, and the speed was faster than before. He secretly shouted: "Not good!" Immediately dodged to the side, but was still a step slower. In the next moment, Weah felt a huge force hit the back of his head. "It''s over, how come you''re behind!?" Weah was shocked, just now he clearly felt that the enemy was on the left. With a ?? bang, the big demon''s fist hit hard. Even with the protection of the demon hunter suit, Weah couldn''t bear this kind of direct attack. Suddenly, his brain was dizzy and painful, which made him fall into a moment of stiffness, and then he felt a sharp pain in his chest. "Why!" Weah''s body was pierced by a spiral-shaped dark golden light condensed by the great demon. At this moment, the big demon was a little surprised. Originally, he had the restraint of the demon hunting suit, and he did not expect to be killed in one hit. But in just a split second, the witch hunt suit wrapped around Weah was automatically detached! As he was dying, Weah looked at Bill III with doubts in his eyes, as if he was asking, why should he take away the Demon Hunting suit? There was no resentment or dissatisfaction in his eyes, just very strange, hoping for an answer. (end of this chapter) Chapter 753： 759? Devil Kingdom Chapter 753 759 Devil Kingdom Bill III''s expression was complicated, and then suddenly became hideous, as if he was trying his best to suppress something, but he only persisted for a while, and then he regained his calm, and there was a sense of sacred solemnity on his face. Weah realized instantly that Bill III might have been controlled by a certain god. "Sure enough!" Weah closed his eyes, ready to meet death: "Bill, was it the chance you fought for me just now? Unfortunately, I finally failed your hard work, compared to..." Bill III''s expression struggled again, and he barely regained his original sanity. At this moment, the demon hunting suit had arrived on him, he looked at his younger brother Weah, and sighed: "My brother, this is our destiny, no one can I can''t resist, since you make a choice, it means accepting death, may you be liberated... and I will eventually become the puppet of the gods." Wea closed his eyes, with a relaxed expression on his face, as if he was freed from all the shackles at this moment. Bill III finished speaking, and his expression returned to a cold and calm look again. His gaze turned to the big demon, and he looked down at his chest again. Beneath the armor of the enchanted suit, a divine force was repairing the fatal wound, but at the same time eroding his body. If it was before, he would definitely prevent the further erosion of divine power, but now, it doesn''t matter. His kingdom was doomed, and his family was transferred to an unknown small void world. Just now, Weah also died, and his last concern was cut off. Bill III had no choice, and... that **** had already taken action in person, and facing that great existence, he could not resist at all. With the erosion of divine power, Bill III''s whole body began to turn pale gold, which is the characteristic that divine power is completely soaked into flesh and blood. If it was an ordinary person, he would have already died in this situation. But Bill III has the protection of the demon hunter suit, like a watermelon about to explode, but forcibly hoops it with a mold, so that he still maintains the original shape. If at this moment, Bill III took off his demon hunting suit, he would also die instantly. Bill III''s eyes were cold, and he looked at the big demon, and a cold and terrifying aura overflowed from his body. The big demon was palpitating for a while, as if he was being targeted by a natural enemy, causing him to take a step back involuntarily. But he came back to his senses, his strength is on the other side, why should he be afraid of him? Thinking of this, the big demon stepped forward in anger and roared threateningly at Bill III. However, at this moment, the great demon discovered that Bill III, who was standing there, suddenly disappeared. "Not good!" The big demon froze in his heart, and immediately tried to find the location of Bill III. But at the next moment, with a flash of a figure, he actually appeared directly in front of him. The big devil thinks that he is stronger than the enemy. He didn''t expect Bill III to face hard steel. He couldn''t help but be stunned for a while. Unprepared, he was stabbed through the head by Bill III''s demon hunting spear. issued a "click" sound, and the big demon''s body fell apart like shattered glass again. But more than ten meters away, the big devil''s laughter came again: "Jie Jie Jie! How many times have I said, you can''t kill me..." But before he could finish speaking, the figure of Bill III appeared in front of him, and he used the exact same method just now to shove the demon hunting spear into the big demon, "Blah blah blah". into the big mouth. "Uh~~~" The big demon froze for a moment, with an incredible expression in his eyes. Some of them couldn''t figure out that he was obviously a high-level natural disaster, but the enemy on the opposite side was only a middle-level natural disaster. Why can he easily hit him? Immediately, the Great Demon''s body collapsed and appeared again from not far away. "Hahaha, you can''t be killed..." He was about to laugh and shout, but found that Bill III in a demon hunting suit had appeared in front of him. This time, the big demon was finally a little scared. If the previous two times could be called an accident, then several times in a row, it was impossible to say it, and a trace of fear flashed in his eyes. At the same time, Bill III''s Demon Hunting Spear pierced through his body again. With a click, the body shattered! The big devil died again. When he reappeared, he couldn''t care about the beeping, and immediately flew back, trying to avoid the attack. However, the Demon Hunter''s spear followed him like a ghost, and it pierced his throat in the blink of an eye... "Don''t~ I beg you, stop fighting!" The big devil didn''t know how many times he had died, and he even hated this talent that he was once proud of and could be resurrected dozens of times. Finally, for the last time, the witcher''s spear pierced his heart. The big demon finally let out a breath, and his last life was useless. He died thirty times in total, especially each time he was pierced by the Demon Hunting Spear, the pain was ten times more painful than normal death. Now he is finally free. This time he was stabbed by the Demon Hunting Spear. Instead of turning into pieces of shattered glass like before, he spurted a mouthful of blood from his mouth, exuding a pungent smell of sulphur... Bill III''s face was expressionless. There was neither the excitement of killing the enemy nor the pleasure of avenging his younger brother in his eyes. His eyes were dull, without any emotion, as if he had just done a trivial thing. And, after killing this high-ranking great demon of natural disaster, the whole demon hunting spear shone brightly, like a greedy viper, and began to absorb the flesh and blood of the great demon. In a blink of an eye, the strong and tall demon was sucked out of the flesh and blood, and the bright red skin dimmed, turning into a dead mummy that could no longer die. With a thud, the mummified corpse of the great demon fell from the air to the ground. Like a crispy biscuits, it fell apart Bill III looked down at the broken corpse on the ground, and then looked up outside the palace. At this moment, the capital has become a **** on earth. Because of the rupture of the seal, many middle and low-level demons came out, madly slaughtering and destroying a city overnight! The people who were caught off guard screamed and fled in all directions, and the army did not organize an effective counterattack. They each fought against the powerful demons, and were quickly defeated by each. A sudden emergency brought Asgar Kingdom to the brink of collapse. As the backbone of the kingdom, Bill III had no intention of going out to preside over the overall situation. He withdrew his gaze and looked at the ground. The ground shook violently for a moment, but it has calmed down now, but the foundation of the palace has been shaken, and a large area of ??cracks has appeared on the expensive marble floor. "Demon Lord - Dante!" Bill III clenched his demon hunting spear, squinting slightly, staring down. But at this moment, his body suddenly trembled, and a painful expression appeared on his calm face. In the next moment, with a puff, a green bud grew out of his eyes! Followed by the nostrils and ears, as well as the pierced skin on the body, many kings and branches grew out, exactly the same as that of the Druid zombie. "The **** of death~~~ unexpectedly! He actually mastered the clergy of the **** of nature?" Bill III''s remaining consciousness uttered the last whisper, and then returned to the poker face of the living dead. At this time, a violent explosion occurred in the east of the palace, with a loud bang, and a cloud of black smoke rose up, forming a huge mushroom cloud, almost turning one-tenth of the entire royal capital into barren. land. Bill III was indifferent and didn''t even look at it. At the same time, there was a more violent shaking than before from the underground of the palace. A huge arm stretched out suddenly, followed by a huge and majestic red-skinned figure. It is the powerful demon lord Dante! "Hahaha! I finally succeeded!" Dante burst out laughing wildly, and a terrifying psionic energy wave spread around, and the already crumbling palace collapsed directly. A dark green light erupted from Bill III''s body, shattering the fallen palace roof, still suspended in mid-air, his gaze turned to the north. The demon lord had bad intentions, looked at Bill III, and suddenly waved his hand and grabbed it. The demon lord Dante was thirty meters tall, and he climbed up from the ground like a hill. Although he is huge, he is extremely fast, many times faster than the big devil before. Bill III was like a stone statue, with only one right eye left, still staring at the north, as if he did not notice the attack of the demon lord at all. But at the next moment, seeing that the huge claws of the demon lord were about to grab Bill III, a ray of light flickered, the demon hunting spear moved, and **** pierced the huge claws. Dante, the demon lord, was slightly surprised. If it was a normal demon, if it was hit by the demon hunting spear, it would be severely injured even if it didn''t die. But the demon lord only injured his palm. After he closed his hand, the wound healed quickly without even leaving a scar. "Is this the power of the Demon Hunting Spear? It''s really interesting." Dante looked at the palm of his hand, then looked at Bill III not far away, and said gloomily: "You are the clone of the **** of death!" Bill III glanced at the demon lord indifferently and ignored it, but soared into the sky and flew towards the north quickly. If you compare carefully, Bill III went to that small town on the northern borderAce! The demon lord''s face was sinking like water. He was ignored just now, but if the other party is really a **** of death, it seems that he has enough capital to ignore him. Dante was silent for a moment and adjusted his mood. He now has more important tasks. The seal leading to the abyss has been lifted, and the demon has returned to the main world. In order to prepare for the next step, he must establish a demon kingdom on earth at the fastest speed, and guide the breath of the abyss to form a realm... (end of this chapter) Chapter 754： 760? Big news Chapter 754 760 Heavy News Because the demon itself is not a creature of the main world, and has been cursed by the gods of the void and suppressed by the world consciousness of the main world, a demon warrior can exert up to seven layers of combat power in the main world. Only by channeling the sulphur-flavored psychic energy from the abyss to form a kingdom of demons can this suppression be counteracted. The demon lord Dante broke through the seal this time and led the demon army under his command to invade the kingdom of Asgar. The main purpose is to turn this place into a kingdom of demons and lay the foundation for the upcoming battle of gods. Because the demon suddenly broke through the seal and appeared in the main world on a large scale, the Kingdom of Asgar immediately attracted the attention of all countries on the continent. Ordinary people and low-level supernatural beings didn''t know what to do, when they suddenly heard the demon attack, they were all shocked, and all the countries were shaking, as if the end of the world was coming. But the high-level officials of various countries, as well as the senior cadres of various organizations, have long known that the war of gods is about to start again. So in the face of demons breaking through the seal, there is nothing to be surprised about. As for stopping the invasion of demons, forget it! If this happens in normal times, whether it is the Condor Empire or the Church of Holy Light, they will take the initiative to coordinate all parties, form a powerful coalition, fight the demons back, and seal them again. But not now, none of them will be the first bird. The return of the devil is just a prelude to this battle of gods, and it has been acquiesced by the gods. Whoever jumps out at this time is an enemy of the gods. At the same time, a shocking event happened! In fact, this happened a long time ago, but very few people knew about it, but at this time, it finally broke out. Archduke Mora was promoted to the Holy Spirit level, and appeared in the world of nine voids, and shot and killed the king of giants, Heglido, who occupied the place. This news is like a blockbuster, causing an uproar in the main world and many void worlds. It was rumored before that the Archduke Mora of the Lorenzo Kingdom had died, which made many people coveted the Lorenzo Kingdom, otherwise there would not have been the invasion of the Asgar Kingdom and the intimidation of the Archduke Moharis. Even within the Condor Empire, a force has formed that wants to invade the Kingdom of Lorenzo and plunder the tempting undead mecha technology. But I didn''t expect this news to come out suddenly. Not only did Grand Duke Mora not die, but he was also promoted to the Holy Spirit level! immediately caused many people to be in a state of panic, and even had the urge to slap their head to death, just like that Archduke Moharis, after he got the news, he didn''t sleep for three days, and his whole person seemed to be suffering from neurasthenia. In addition, the killing of the King of Giants, Hegrid, was also a great event. Hercules is not only the king of giants, but also has the blood of the Titans, and is the direct descendant of Hercules Hercules. Although on the bright side, it is only the strength of the high-level natural disasters, but everyone knows that when the war of gods ended, many low-level Titan Protoss sealed themselves, using this method to show their surrender to the new gods. The King of Giants, Hegrid, is one of them. You must know that he was also a powerful being of the high-level Holy Spirit. After self-sealing, only the high-level natural disaster remains. But everyone knows that the so-called self-seal is just a trick to fool people. When it comes to life and death, the seal can be lifted at any time. Now there is news that Archduke Mora killed such a giant king with the blood of an ancient god. If the news is true, there are only two possibilities, either Grand Duke Mora''s strength overwhelmed and killed the King of Giants directly, or he shot very fast and was killed before the opponent released the seal. No matter which one it is, it is enough to show that the strength of Grand Duke Mora is probably stronger than people expected. While people were still talking about the resurrection of the devil and the killing of the King of Giants by Archduke Mora, there was also amazing news from the Condor Empire. Emperor Cromway, the emperor of the Condor Empire, failed to attack the Holy Spirit and died. . And unexpectedly, according to the will of Emperor Cromway, he did not let the orthodox heir succeed the throne, but according to his brotherhood, let Prince Simdor ascend the throne and become the new emperor of the Condor Empire. As the most powerful country in the main world, and even among the worlds in the entire void, the replacement of the emperor of the Condor Empire instantly replaced the demon invasion and the return of Duke Mora, becoming the hottest topic. All kinds of rumors emerge in an endless stream, about candlelight and axe shadows, about killing brothers and killing emperors, and some more fragrant, but even less reliable rumors. However, in comparison, the Condor Empire, as the country involved, did not cause much disturbance, as if all the arrangements were logical. In particular, several of the adult sons of the Great Cromway have already mastered considerable power, and they have not raised any objections, especially the eldest prince and the second prince, who have stood up for the first time and expressed their support for Prince Simdor. . So far, the Condor Empire has quietly entered the era of Emperor Simdor. Mist World, 300 kilometers southwest of the cemetery. This is the earliest human settlement, and it is also an important metropolis and industrial center of the undead empire. According to Green''s own sketches, this city with a population of more than 3 million has a sense of the kind of metropolis he had traveled through before. Neon lights, tar kilometers, skyscrapers, and boxes of residential buildings With the population growth of the undead empire, three giant cities with a population of over one million have been formed. In the middle of the city, on the top floor of a building, Princess Muryatis is still graceful and luxurious, holding a glass of red wine in her hand, standing by the floor-to-ceiling windows, overlooking the city below. She has been in the foggy world for a while, especially after she came to this city, it really surprised her. Although the capital of the Condor Empire is a larger-scale city, it is far less developed than it is here, especially for the people at the bottom of the city. The overall living security and social security far exceeded her expectations, and even once It made her feel as if this was her ideal country. Of course, it would be even more pleasing to see the skeleton patrols that patrol the streets. "You''re here!" Princess Muryatis withdrew her gaze and looked back at the door. Green walked in from the outside in the form of a clone. After all, visiting a lady, or Her Royal Highness, should always be polite. "I came to see you, I''m sorry... about the matter of Cromway the Great." Green expressed his condolences, but also came to find out whether Cromway the Great was really dead. For the news of the death of these Lao Yinbi, there is a lesson from the past of Grand Duke Mora, and Green does not believe it at all. Especially that Emperor Cromway, who was still above Duke Mora, how could he have died so lightly? And next, the conspiracy of the Condor Empire is also very suspicious. It is reasonable to say that Prince Simdor will never succeed to the throne, but this happened, and he received the support of many princes. Princess Muryatis looked at Grimm and suddenly smiled, she didn''t look like her father had just died. She shook the crystal wine glass gently and said with a smile: "I know what you want to know, to tell you the truth, the father succeeded, he just walked from the front to the background. By the way, let Uncle Simdor become the emperor and gain a part of the people of the empire. to prepare for the next step to be promoted to the Holy Spirit. Green didn''t make a statement, just looked at Princess Muryatis. If he had suspected that the death of Emperor Cromway was fraudulent before, then the words of Princess Muryatis are also unbelievable. "What? Are you suspecting that I''m lying?" Princess Muryatis asked with a half-smile. "Shouldn''t I be suspicious?" Green said bluntly. Princess Muryatis took a sip of red wine indifferently, and said relaxedly: "As you are, if you don''t believe you can investigate it yourself, why bother to ask me?" Green said lightly: "What did I ask you? I''m just here to talk to you about something, by the way, to express some comfort, it''s you, blah, blah, a lot of snatch." "Huh?" Princess Mueryatis was stunned for a moment, but in retrospect it seemed to be true, she couldn''t help but stagnate, snorted, and turned her head: "Okay, then what do you want to talk about?" Green was in a good mood. Based on Princess Muryatis reaction just now, he was more than half sure that Emperor Cromway was not dead. As for whether he was successfully promoted to the Holy Spirit level, he was still in doubt and needed to be re-verified. As for Prince Simdor''s succession to the throne, Princess Muryatis''s statement made sense. In this extraordinary world, kings and emperors can indeed be blessed by the wishes of some countries and people. However, the effect of this blessing also varies from person to person. Just like the original Prady XIV, who had been a king for so many years, there was no blessing. Instead, the benefits obtained by Silabel were very obvious. The difference is mainly in the image and prestige of the king in the minds of the people. The original Prady XIV, although not a foolish king, did nothing, and was generally neutral and negative among the people of the Kingdom of Lorenzo. On the contrary, it was Silabel, the **** queen, who used iron and blood to shock the entire kingdom as soon as she came to power. Sometimes, as an emperor, being feared is far more popular than being loved. Immediately after, he defeated the Kingdom of Asgar, which made the Kingdom of Lorenzo soar, and made more people recognize this powerful Queen. Especially those peasants who acquired land because of Silabel''s policies. These peasants have no culture, and they dont understand politics. They only have a simple view of right and wrong, that is, whoever treats me well and who benefits me, I love whoever, and some even pray and worship Silabel as a god. One or two people may have nothing to do with it, but tens of millions of people, even hundreds of millions of people, have gathered into a powerful will, and blessed Silabel, so that her strength has unknowingly Touched the threshold of natural disaster grade. It would have taken several years of polishing to be promoted to natural disasters, but now it is a matter of course. (end of this chapter) Chapter 755： 761? Dead Land Chapter 755 761 Dead Land Green took his time and said to Princess Mueryatis: "Your Highness, the situation on the Eagle Empire is almost clear now. I wonder what your plan is next?" Princess ??Muryatis turned her head, looked out the floor-to-ceiling window again, and said lightly, "What? Are you so anxious to drive me away?" Green smiled and didn''t speak, it was a default. This made Princess Mueryatis a little embarrassed. Generally, in this case, as the master, you should be polite and make her grit her teeth and curse: "You **** Green!" However, Princess Muryatis is also a noble daughter who has been educated by the royal family, and she has learned her cheeky skills. Although she is angry, she said nothing: "I''m very sorry, I have already told the royal father that I want to continue to live with you. Days, I think the city on your side is developing very well, and it is very useful for the Condor Empire." Green spread his hands, but he didn''t question that he wanted to drive away Princess Muryatis, but just reminded her intentionally to see her reaction. For further analysis, is the news from the Condor Empire true or false? What was the situation of the Cromway the Great? It''s a pity that Princess Mueryatis'' performance was almost flawless... The next day, the druid zombie that Serena and Freya were following had passed through the kingdom of Asgar and arrived near the city of Ace in the north. After arriving here, the speed of the Druid Zombie began to slow down, and it turned around, no longer heading north. Green knew that his destination should be here. By synchronizing with the vision of the mechanical crow, he followed a crow to the sky, overlooking the nearby terrain. There is a small town not far away, there are many mining fields in the surrounding mountains, and the others are nothing special. "This Druid zombie came here desperately, what is he looking for?" Green thought silently: "Is it underground?" Nothing worth noting was found around, and the Druid zombie was wandering around, and there was no next move, so Green still wondered if its ultimate goal would be underground? "Go down to the city over there." Green ordered Serena and Freya. Green''s original intention was to let them collect some information, but when they really came to Ace City, they found that this small town developed with gold mines has already become a dead place! The city is empty, there is no one, there is no smell of blood, there is no trace of battle, but there is no one in the city, not even the mice hiding in the sewers. This city of Ace is dead silent, and there is an aura of ''death'' in the air! Even those buildings were as if they were dead, covered with a layer of ash. "What''s going on here?" Green was secretly surprised. Just now, because of the long distance and the fact that he didn''t pay much attention to this place, he didn''t notice the situation of this small town. Now it seems that it is not easy! After contacting the Druid Zombie all the way to come here, Greene had a preconceived notion that, in all likelihood, it was inseparable from the God of Death. But the **** of death is high above, what is there in this place that deserves the attention of the **** of death? "Should we continue to investigate? If we continue to investigate, where should we start?" Greene asked himself and fell into deep thought. At this moment, a huge black shadow emerged from the sky and was flying over slowly. It was an airship with the logo of the Condor Empire, and it flew directly across the border! Green frowned again. Although he said that the Condor Empire has always been relatively strong, it is rare for military airships to blatantly cross the border into neighboring countries like this. "Selina, Freya, be careful not to conflict with them." Green stared at the airship that flew straight to Ace City, and murmured, "Maybe this is an opportunity! The airship of the Condor Empire is flying. It''s definitely not aimless, they must have information that I don''t know about." At this time, Green thought of the divine weapon he had just acquired not long agothe face of the King of the Faceless! "If you use this to sneak into the Eagle Empire''s team, no one should be able to find it." A thief flashed in Green''s eyes... On the bridge of the Kirk, Admiral Cuomo, the captain, had a rare nervous and serious expression on his face. The atmosphere in the bridge was a little depressing. Everyone knew that this mission was very important, and no one was in the mood to joke. At this moment, the first officer, Colonel Zeka hesitated, and said in a low voice, "Sorry, Mr. Captain, I need to go to the bathroom." Major General Cuomo knew that this extraordinary deputy was an old smoker. Going to the toilet at this time was fake, and it was real to have a puff. Although the task is very heavy this time, Major General Cuomo is still somewhat apprehensive about the first mate from the Duke family. He nodded and motioned him to go. Colonel Zeka pouted slightly when he turned around, and a trace of contempt flashed in his eyes. Before he came this time, he had already received a guarantee from his uncle, Duke Vikas, that as long as he completed the task, he would be promoted when he returned, and he would be the captain of the Kirk. As for Major General Cuomo, he will probably find a Qingshui Yamen to retire. It''s just this mission, which makes Colonel Zeka a little concerned. Because it was a secret mission, only Rear Admiral Cuomo, the captain, knew about it. In fact, generally speaking, after encountering this kind of task, after reaching the character location, it will be automatically decrypted. After all, let them perform tasks, everyone must know what they are going to do! But this time, Major General Cuomo kept it a secret, and it is still mysterious until now, making people unable to figure it out for a while. Especially along the way, he also found that Major General Cuomo seemed very nervous. has been the first mate under Major General Cuomo for two years. Colonel Zeka thought he knew this boss well. At least he could feel that Major General Cuomo was very nervous, but he was calm on the surface. This feeling was also transmitted to Colonel Zeka, which made him more and more uneasy, and his addiction to smoking became even greater. "What the heck, when Lao Tzu becomes the captain, the rule that no smoking is allowed on the bridge will be abolished." Colonel Zeka walked out of the bridge, muttering, but did not go to the toilet, and came to the deck above. superior. According to the regulations, during the mission period, you cannot come up here casually. Colonel Dan Zeka is the second-in-command on the airship, and with his noble background, no one dares to control him. Lying on the railing, Colonel Zeka just lit one when he suddenly heard someone behind him say, "Hey, your smoke is good." Colonel Zeka was stunned for a moment, thinking that he had met a smoker who knew the goods, and was about to turn around to chat, but he reacted suddenly, on the entire airship, at this time, who else can be here except him? "Who!" Colonel Zeka is also an orthodox soldier, and his strength is not weak. He has reached the Legendary Rank. Otherwise, in the Eagle Empire, no matter how hard the relationship background is, without the Legendary rank, it is impossible to be promoted to major general, let alone become a first-level general. Captain of an airship. However, at the next moment, Colonel Zeka had a horrified expression on his face. Before he could turn his head, his neck was pinched by an iron pincer-like hand, followed by a surge of spiritual energy that penetrated into his body, making him look like noodles, unable to lift his strength at all. "Who? My uncle is Duke Vikas!" Colonel Zeka immediately reported to the backstage. He deeply understands that someone who can squeeze his neck and subdue him will definitely be stronger than him. It is not wise to resist at this time. He can only hope that the other party will be afraid of his family, or give his uncle a face or something. "Duke Vikas? I haven''t heard of it. I only know Princess Muryatis and Prince Simdor in the Condor Empire, uh, yes, there is also a Grand Duke Moharis, I don''t know what your uncle is. relation?" Green and Serena appeared in front of Colonel Zeka. It was the mechanical bone claw controlled by Freya who was pinching the back of Colonel Zekas neck. Colonel Zeka''s heart sank, not only because the names mentioned by Green are all big figures in the Eagle Empire, any one of them is better than his uncle. More importantly, the other party showed his face unscrupulously in front of him. This means that the other party either doesn''t care about revealing his identity at all, or he doesn''t intend to stay alive. With a grunt ??, Colonel Zeka swallowed a mouthful of saliva and forced a smile: "Your Excellency, I don''t know if there is anything I can do to help? I must be a little dog..." "It''s quite clever, but unfortunately I''m not very lucky." Green took out the faceless mask and put it on his face. Colonel Zeka looked terrified, and immediately understood that he was not immune today, and wanted to struggle one last time. Unfortunately, it was of no use. Before he could shout, a silver light emerged from the mask of the Faceless Man, and suddenly covered Colonel Zeka''s head. Less than three minutes later, the silver light retracted. Looking at Green again, he has become exactly the same as Colonel Zeka. What''s even more amazing is that not only the appearance, but also Colonel Zeka''s memory can be read at any time, and the soul fluctuation and the psionic energy in the body are all exactly the same, even his own mother can''t recognize it at this time. Green''s first real use of the Faceless King''s shroud was beyond his expectations. "The memory can still be read, but it saves the interrogation." Green said while changing into Colonel Zeka''s clothes. followed Freya''s mechanical arm and threw the colonel''s body from the deck of the airship. "Are you so careful? Only the captain knows the specific mission!" Green quickly searched Colonel Zeka''s memory, but found that there was no information that he was most interested in, which made him frown: "If I had known, I would just pretend to be that ship. long." Because the Faceless King''s overlay is not unlimited. After using it once, it must be recharged before it can be used again, and there must be at least seven or eight days in between. So since Greene has chosen Colonel Zeka, for the time being, he can only settle for it. After a while, Green returned to the bridge as if nothing had happened. Major General Cuomo glanced at him, nodded slightly, and found nothing... (end of this chapter) Chapter 756： 762?? Missing People Chapter 756 762 Missing People Green returned to the large position, quietly observed the surrounding situation, and carefully checked the memory of this Colonel Zeka. "A **** with good talent and some abilities! This is a good identity." Green thought to himself, originally he was just a randomly selected target. First, he wanted to see the purpose of the Eagle Empire, and secondly, he was trying to faceless. human mask. But after replacing Colonel Zeka and gaining some memories, Green realized that this might be an opportunity. Although I still dont know the purpose of the condor empire sending this airship here, but it is conceivable that it is not open and aboveboard, otherwise it will not only send one airship sneakily. Green guessed that there should be some kind of secret transaction between the Condor Empire and that God of Death, or the spokesperson of the God of Death. If it is as he guessed, it can be used as an entry point. By the way, confirm whether the two guys Sonic and Hiddink have fallen into the hands of the **** of death, or they have become the hands of the **** of death. Green estimates that the second possibility is more likely. Green sat in the position of the first officer, looking at the complicated console in front of him, he was not used to it at first, and he slowly started to use the relevant memories of Colonel Zeka. Fortunately, Colonel Zeka is usually fine, and no one notices his slightly unfamiliar behavior. "Adjust the coordinates and prepare to land!" Major General Cuomo stared at the screen in front of him, getting closer and closer to Ace City on the holographic map. According to the mission briefing he got, the next step is to land according to the coordinates. "Yes!" In the command cabin of the bridge, the officer in charge of the navigation responded and began to operate the controller in front of him skillfully and swiftly. The massive airship began to slow down. "Altitude 300... 15 degrees 23 minutes 8 seconds southeast, speed 58..." The navigator reported some statuses of the current airship while operating. As the altitude decreases, everyone''s heart begins to get nervous. As the altitude decreases, the huge and clumsy airship will face more dangers. As the altitude decreases, it begins to become nervous, which is a common problem for many airship crews. However, most of the time, this kind of tension is a near miss. After all, such an airship with a high-level magic array on the surface is actually shot down very rarely. Only on that kind of high-intensity battlefield, by Only a legendary high-level or natural disaster-level powerhouse can break through the airship''s defensive magic. However, at this moment, there was a sudden boom. From the center of Ace City, which was originally the city square, a cloud of smoke suddenly rose, and a strong surge of psychic energy erupted. "Not good, stop descending, raise the height!" Major General Kemo''s face changed slightly. He sensed from the psionic fluctuation just now that the opponent had at least a level above the middle-level legendary. If it was a high-level legendary enemy, yes It is possible to shoot down the airship. At the same time, a huge white arm made of countless bones stretched out from the rising smoke. From a distance, I thought it was the skeleton of a giant, but upon closer inspection, it was not difficult to find that it turned out to be a collection of human bones. So far, the residents of Ace City and the miners in the surrounding mines have all disappeared. The secret has been answered. The huge bone arm stretched out from the ground and grabbed towards the airship in the air. In Cambridge, when I saw the huge bone claw on the screen in the control room, Major General Cuomo''s face was extremely ugly, and he secretly cursed those **** in the military department and the people in the military intelligence department. He said that it was only a transportation mission with a relatively high level of confidentiality, and there was no particular danger, and he also reassured him that it was all bullshit! Is this not dangerous? Is this a normal transport mission? Damn it! But no matter how he shouted in his heart, as the supreme commander of the entire ship, he couldn''t show a trace of panic, gritted his teeth with a sullen expression, Major General Cuomo said: "Turn on the shield, aim the main gun, and fire freely!" "Yes!" The eyes of the people in the control room fell on Major General Cuomo, and they were relieved to see his calmness and orderly orders. All of this is in Green''s eyes, and his evaluation of Major General Como has also improved a lot: "It''s a talented person who can become a general in the Condor Empire. Sure enough, no one is a generalist." And the army of the Condor Empire is really well-trained. In this case, the main gun of the airship fired in just ten seconds. A ray of light exploded from under the airship, hitting the huge bone claw that the claws shot over. The power of the ?? airship''s main gun is naturally unquestionable, but this time, the bone claw was only knocked back a little, and then it was forced again. Seeing this situation, Rear Admiral Cuomo frowned, looked at Green and said, "Colonel Zeka, get ready, you and I are the only legends on the ship." Green nodded and said nothing more. This surprised Major General Cuomo. He had even thought about it. If the opponent refused, he would be tough to the end. Life and death on the battlefield were at stake, and he didnt care about the opponents family and background. But I didn''t expect that this guy, who is usually not very reliable, didn''t flinch at a critical time, but he was somewhat responsible. Immediately following Major General Cuomo, Green hurriedly left the control room of the bridge, and the second officer took over the command of the airship. On the deck, Major General Cuomo called out "Follow me" and jumped down. Green didn''t hesitate, jumped down and quickly fell. At the same time, the bone arm that stretched out from the ground was still unscathed after being shot a few times, and on the other side, an identical bone arm also emerged from the ground, grabbing from the other direction and slowly rising airship. "Colonel Zeka, you need to contain that for at least two minutes." Major General Cuomo''s voice was directly communicated to Green''s ears through the internal communication device. "Good sir." Green simply agreed, then changed direction and rushed towards the bone claw. At the same time, the airship was firing at full force, all the main and secondary guns locked on their targets, and the enchanted shells slanted down like raindrops. However, an attack of this magnitude was like a tickling for that huge bone claw. If it is an ordinary Legendary first-level or even a Legendary intermediate-level enemy, this type of combat airship can still fight against one, but these two bone claws have obviously reached the Legendary high-level, making the airships artillery almost completely ineffective. can only play a limited role in restraint. On the ?? airship, the faces of some officers could no longer contain expressions of fear. Even though Major General Cuomo and Colonel Zeka had already been dispatched, most of them were more fortunate than others based on their strength alone. Moreover, at this time, as the second bone claws shot out, in the middle of the two huge bone claws, a white skull protruded from the middle of the square in Ace City, followed by a half huge body. Only the upper body, this behemoth composed of countless human skeletons is a full 200 meters high. If it climbs out of the ground completely, plus the waist and legs, it may reach 500 meters. In the face of such a behemoth, the face of Major General Cuomo almost condensed. He realized that this time, it might be worse than luck, but as a soldier, even in the face of desperation, you have to fight to the end. This is what the old dean urged them to say when he graduated from the Knights Academy. Take it as his motto. "Humph! It''s a big deal, it''s a big deal!" Major General Cuomo was determined to die, but subconsciously looked in Green''s direction. He wanted to see if that gangster fled in despair, or if he chose to fight with glory! "As expected, he is a child of the Vikas family. No matter what he usually does, he is still reliable at critical times." Major General Cuomo showed a smile: "I can''t be compared by that kid." At this time, the giant skeleton found two targets with a bigger threat than the airship approaching quickly, and decisively gave up continuing to attack the bulky airship, and instead focused on Major General Cuomo and Green. The two huge bone claws turned around, carrying an overwhelming force, and slammed into the two of them. The heavy responsibility on the airship was relieved, but in the face of such an attack, Major General Cuomo and Green felt a huge pressure. Although Green himself has natural disaster-level strength, the Colonel Zeka he pretended to be at the moment is only a legendary beginner. He can''t show too exaggerated strength, otherwise, people will definitely see clues in front of everyone. On the side of Major General Cuomo, it was a real life-and-death fight. Because he jumped down first, he was attacked by the enemy earlier than Green. With a ?? bang, a red light burst out from Major General Como''s body and collided with the huge bone claw. The bone claw was immediately blown off with a finger, but it was quickly replenished by the wriggling bones. On the other hand, Major General Cuomo''s full-strength blow was thrown out like a volleyball. The red light wrapped around it was also crumbling, and Major General Como inside was pale, unable to restrain himself from spitting out a mouthful of blood, and his eyes were a little dejected. "Too strong! It should be a legendary high-ranking." Major General Cuomo frowned, and after just one collision, he realized that this battle was not won. However, at the next moment, a scene that he did not expect appeared. On the other side of the battlefield, Colonel Zeka, disguised by Green, rushed towards the other bone claw like a meteor, followed by a "stab" sound, and the enchanted long sword he wore around his waist was unsheathed, bringing out a light beam several meters long. Green rays. "What a strong sword energy!" Major General Como was taken aback. Although he has been partnering for two years, this is the first time that Major General Como has seen the young master of Duke Vikas make a move. Previously, Major General Cuomo saw that Colonel Zeka was wearing a very ornately decorated long sword all day, and thought it was a handsome guy, but he did not expect that he was actually a master of swordsmanship! Hello everyone, recently because of something at home, I dont have so much time to code words. In the future, it will be changed to two changes a day, 6,000 words. Please continue to support, thank you! (end of this chapter) Chapter 757： 763? Install a 13 first Chapter 757 763 Install first 13 Green held the sword in his hand. Although he did not use the psychic power beyond the first level of the legendary, his own [lv9] swordsmanship master showed it. In the blink of an eye, the green sword light several meters long moved quickly, using a very ingenious swordsmanship to bypass the attack of the bone claw, and then cut in the weakest point of the enemy. seems to be an understatement, as if it didn''t take much effort, in fact, with a click, the huge bone claw was cut off from the wrist with a single sword! For a moment, the surrounding air seemed to be still. Everyone watched this scene in disbelief. The huge bone claws slowly fell from the air, and with a bang, they fell to pieces. The huge half-body skeleton roared, and after being severely injured, he abandoned Major General Cuomo, and another bone claw also hit Green. At the same time, the broken palm began to wriggle violently at the fracture, and new bone claws grew at a speed visible to the naked eye. "Damn ants, go to hell!" A roar came from inside the giant skeleton. Green looked at the voice, and could vaguely see a figure in the mouth of the huge skull, and the voice just now was this man screaming. "Is the real body hiding there?" Green''s eyes narrowed slightly, but he showed a sneer: "It''s funny, do you want to lure me into your mouth and swallow it? Deliberately revealing this flaw makes me think it''s a weakness and lure me to go. Attacking the key points is really insidious and cunning!" Green saw the enemy''s tricks at a glance, but he knew that there were tigers in the mountains, so he preferred to go to the mountains. The ?? figure flickered, avoiding the waving bone claws. followed by a flash of green sword light, the same as before, even faster. cut off the bone claws of the huge demigod skeleton again, and then Green rushed towards the skeleton''s roaring mouth. "Don''t go, be careful of the trap!" Major General Cuomo''s face changed dramatically. Green''s sudden explosion just now surprised him and saw hope of victory. But I didn''t expect that Green was so reckless. I don''t know if he was complacent. I didn''t expect that the exposed flaw was a trap to lure the enemy into deep. Major General Cuomo immediately reminded him, but he was stunned for a moment, and Green was too fast. When he called out, Green had already rushed in. "Come back!" Major General Cuomo yelled in exasperation, rushing up regardless of his injuries. But he didn''t expect that in the next moment, a green light of more than meters suddenly burst out from the mouth of the huge skeleton. Before Major General Cuomo could react, a circular green light spread out like a peacock opening, cutting the huge skull from the middle, and the top half of the skull fell slowly along the cut slope. Then a figure rushed out, standing in the air against the wind, with the tip of the sword pointing diagonally down, expressionless, and the wind was light and cloudless. With a ?? bang, the huge skull skull fell to the ground and shattered. The soul fire in the two eye sockets was extinguished, and the huge body made of countless white bones collapsed. In the next moment, a cloud of dark green gas was exposed, which was suspended in mid-air and condensed, but it only lasted for a moment, and then it fell apart. In an instant, the entire battlefield returned to silence. Everyone on the airship stared at this scene in stunned eyes, and they even wondered if they were dreaming. Especially Major General Cuomo, he even rubbed his eyes subconsciously and looked at the young man suspended in the air. Is this person the first mate who usually hangs around? He is actually a hidden master of kendo! Although Major General Como is not good at swordsmanship, as a legendary powerhouse and a general of the Condor Empire, he has a lot of knowledge. He could feel that the amazing kill just now only used the psychic power of the first-level legendary, but the eye-catching swordsmanship was really powerful. "Too strong! Is this the background of the Duke family? It was easy to leapfrog and kill the enemy." Major General Cuomo couldn''t help swallowing, and scolded himself for being blind. The most important thing is that this guy is still so young and has a deep enough family background, so his future prospects are limitless! Thinking of this, Major General Cuomo couldn''t help but think that a friend in the military secretly disclosed it to him not long ago, so that he would be mentally prepared to make way for this subordinate. At that time, he was still indignant, thinking when did the army of the Condor Empire become so corrupted? Can a duke cover the sky with one hand? He even considered that after this mission, he would go to his old dean to react. Although the old dean has retired from the position of marshal for many years, the strength of the natural disaster level is there, and he was also the enlightenment teacher of Emperor Cromway and Prince Simdor. On this level of relationship, no one dared to despise the old dean who devoted himself to education. When the time comes, even if you can''t keep the parent''s position, you will make Duke Vikas uncomfortable, don''t think that everyone is easy to bully. But now, Rear Admiral Cuomo has completely lost his temper. With the strength shown by Green just now, not to mention a mere major general and captain, even a lieutenant general is enough. Even Major General Cuomo has an urge. If he is a deputy under such a character, it seems to be a good choice. With the strength and background of Major General Kemo, the rank of major general is almost at the ceiling. It is very difficult to go further and be promoted to lieutenant general. But if you become Colonel Zeka''s deputy, with his own strength and the background of the Duke family, it is almost appropriate to be promoted to general in a few years, and it is logical that Major General Cuomo, who is the deputy, will be promoted to lieutenant general. Thinking of this, Major General Cuomo couldn''t help but his eyes lit up, and he became more and more certain that this was an opportunity. Moments later, Green and Major General Cuomo returned to the airship. When the officers on the airship saw Green, their eyes changed. They were in awe of the strong and worshipped heroes. Because of the rest of their lives, their emotions were completely vented. After that, Green''s sword killed the huge skeleton. forever etched in their minds. "Lord General, what do we need to do next?" Green didn''t care too much about other people''s eyes. After returning to the bridge, he looked at Major General Cuomo. "What do you think? Do we continue to complete the mission, or report the situation here and wait for orders?" Green knew in his heart that what he wanted was this effect, and he didn''t pretend to be polite. He thought for a while and said, "Lord Captain, so far, can''t we reveal what mission he performed this time?" Major General Cuomo was a little embarrassed, glanced at the other people in the main control room, waved his hand to release a light film, covering him and Green alone, and then said with a wry smile: "Brother Zeka, it''s not that I don''t say it! It''s really me What I know is limited, I only know that it was explained by the military department, let us come here and bring back some things." Green frowned slightly, he could feel that Major General Cuomo was very sincere, and he should have no intention to lie or prevaricate him. "That''s right!" Green rubbed his chin thoughtfully, feeling a little disappointed. He originally planned to inquire about some useful information from Major General Como, but he didn''t expect that this guy was also a monk who was confused. Major General ?? asked: "Don''t you have nothing to explain from Duke Vikas?" Green shook his head. Obviously, the secrecy level of this mission is very high. Although the Duke of Vikas is still prominent in the Condor Empire, he can''t reach the core of the empire, and he doesn''t know much about some things. Especially this time the Condor Empire secretly dispatched an airship to come here, I am afraid it has something to do with the **** of death who has invaded the **** of nature. Green thought for a while and said: "Sir, I think we should not report it first. The current situation is unknown. If we report it, the military will issue an order for us to continue the mission. What will we do then?" "This..." Major General Cuomo is a relatively pure soldier, but it does not mean that he is a fool. Green''s implication, of course, he understands, if you don''t report the situation first, you will have room for maneuver, and at a critical time, you can "act cheaply" and make more favorable choices, such as retreating in time... Major General Cuomo nodded: "That''s fine, anyway, we have just arrived at the scheduled location." It turns out that this time the task is heavy, their target is a building near the city square in Ace City. However, this building was destroyed in the battle just now, and there is no point in descending, so I simply raised the airship to a safer air. According to the requirements of the mission briefing, they need to wait here for five hours. Someone will bring things over during this period. Major General Cuomo has shared the mission briefing with Green just now. Looking at this flawed mission briefing, Green couldn''t help frowning. This is also a little too confusing, it doesnt look like the strict style of the Condor Empire army, and many local bidding documents are plausible. Green couldn''t help but look at Major General Como. As a general who grew up from the bottom of the army, he didn''t believe that Major General Como couldn''t see that there was something wrong with this mission briefing. "You can see that too?" Colonel Cuomo smiled wryly, shaking his head helplessly: "It was the order given by General George Wei of the Military Department in person. I have no right to question it, so I can only obey the order." "Admiral Georgeville?" Green was slightly surprised, but he was still an old acquaintance. According to Colonel Zeka''s memory, Admiral Georgeville and Duke Vikas should belong to the same faction, and the relationship between the two families is also very close. In Colonel Zeka''s memory, there are several scenes of following Duke Vikas to visit General Georgeville. If there is any secret this time, it stands to reason that Admiral George Wei will definitely give Duke Vikas some hints "Am I thinking too much?" Green was thinking, when suddenly an officer in the bridge pointed to the screen in front of him and called out in an abnormal tone... (end of this chapter) Chapter 758： 764? Airship down Chapter 758 764 Airship Falls "What''s the matter?" Major General Cuomo immediately retracted the barrier covering him and Green, and asked with a serious face. "Report, there are sudden violent psionic fluctuations around..." The officer said: "It is still strengthening." "What!" Major General Kemo''s face changed slightly, and then he ordered: "Go ahead at full speed and get out of here!" "Yes!" Everyone in the bridge agreed in unison, and immediately turned the airship''s power core to the maximum. However, at this moment, a suction force came out from the big hole drilled by the huge skeleton just now, like an invisible noose, and suddenly caught the airship and pulled it down. "Quick! Disengage at full power and shoot down the main gun!" Major General Cuomo shouted sharply. But the power core of the airship has been opened to the limit, but it still can''t get rid of the suction below, and the downward attack of the main gun is the same as the mud cow entering the sea, without causing any waves in that big hole. That suction does not mean any weakening, but the suction is getting bigger and bigger, dragging it even harder. Seeing that the height of the airship is getting lower and lower, it is impossible to get rid of it, Major General Cuomo frowned, considering whether to abandon the ship. But now in this situation, the suction in the hole below is very strong. Even if the ship is ordered to abandon the ship, I am afraid that except for him and Green, there is no possibility for others to escape. It is better to stay in the airship, at least before the shield is broken. The soldiers are still safe. As for Green, Major General Cuomo gave him a look, meaning he could decide for himself. However, as the captain, Major General Cuomo, even if he abandons the ship, he can only be the last to leave, so he is even less likely to leave a boat behind and escape by himself. In that case, even if he survived, he would have to go to court-martial. Green smiled and ignored Major General Cuomo''s suggestion. Instead, he suggested: "Now we can''t escape. I think we can simply turn the direction and rush in at full speed. At least we can grasp the direction of travel of the airship." Major General Cuomo nodded. In fact, he had no other way now. He simply asked Green for his opinion. This time, the airship gave up its resistance and was sucked into the big hole faster. In a blink of an eye, the huge airship did not get stuck at the entrance of the hole, but some kind of space distortion occurred. The closer to the entrance of the hole, the smaller the airship became, until it disappeared! Inside the airship, the main control room of the bridge, the screen in front of everyone turned into a flicker of snowflakes. And except for Green and Major General Cuomo, everyone else was stunned by a force of twisting and tearing. That power is very huge. If it wasn''t for the protection of the magic shield outside the airship, these people would not have fainted, but would have been torn to shreds. After about a few minutes, there was a bang, and the airship chased down to the ground. Because it was head down, the bow of the ship was slammed into the ground, and the magic shield in front could not bear it and finally burst, revealing the fragile bow, which was directly broken. Fortunately, the distorted suction was gone at this time, and the surroundings were pitch black, and I didnt know where it was. "Hey! Wake up, wake up, report the damage, check the various cabins, and summarize the casualties..." Major General Cuomo woke the comatose people one by one, and finally the officers on the bridge were not dead. Soon, the officers and soldiers on the entire airship gathered. Excluding the casualties during the impact, there were more than 1,100 people in total. A simple defense line was built around the damaged airship, and some elite marines were dispatched to investigate the surrounding area. Happening. At this moment, Green is also in a lot of surrounding environment. The psionic fluctuations here are very weak, surrounded by deserts and bare mountains, and there is an aura of death psychic energy. Through these, Green has been able to be sure that this is a void world that is in the final stage. However, to confirm whether this guess is correct, the scope of investigation needs to be further expanded. Just now Serena and Freya also followed, just to send them out, especially Serena''s crow, which just came in handy. At the same time, the Condor Empire in the overworld. The one sitting on the throne of the emperor has been replaced by Prince Simdor. Although he has only been an emperor for a short period of time, Prince Simdor didnt feel uncomfortable. He quickly adjusted his mentality, did what he should do, and also realized the benefits of being an emperor. In a short period of time, Prince Simdor has felt that the bottleneck that has shackled him for many years is loosening. With the help of the willpower generated by the people of the empire, he can have a higher success rate in cleansing the Holy Spirit. "Your Majesty, the connection with the Colt has been interrupted." A chamberlain hurried in to report. "Well, I see." Prince Simdor replied with a blank expression. "Your Majesty, do you need to continue sending people to investigate?" the servant asked as usual. "Forget it, you go down." Simdor said lightly: "Go and call Admiral Georgeville." "Yes, Your Majesty!" The waiter made a promise and quickly backed out. Ten minutes later, Admiral Georgeville in uniform walked into the palace and knelt down on one knee in front of the throne: "See Your Majesty." "Get up, something happened on the Colt." Prince Simdor said solemnly, his face expressionless and very dignified. Admiral Georgeville had already received the news: "Your Majesty, rest assured, Major General Cuomo is very reliable, and I believe he will be able to complete the task." "Well, in addition, let those people in the country be more peaceful, and don''t hit the Lorenzo Kingdom''s idea." Simdor said coldly, a flash of killing intent flashed in his eyes. Although it seems that the Condor Empire is strong and prosperous, the domestic aristocracy also has a tendency to be too big, but it is suppressed by Emperor Cromway and Prince Simdor, making those nobles bow their heads one by one, and no one dares to jump out and challenge things. . But this is not easy to deal with. After all, even the emperor of the empire cannot kill nobles for no reason. "Yes, Your Majesty, I will warn them." Admiral Georgie nodded and said, "But on the side of Archduke Moharis..." Grand Duke Moharis is above Admiral Georgie in both personal strength and status. If he were to say it, he might not be strong enough. Simdor sneered and said: "That idiot ignores him, someone will let him be honest when he comes back, or... just kill him, so he doesn''t have to do business, and he knows how to hold back the empire all day long." Admiral George Wei''s heart sank, and he secretly scolded himself that he should not talk too much, and hurriedly said: "Yes, the minister retire." And at this moment, in the mansion of Archduke Moharis. The Grand Duke''s expression is even more ugly at the moment. Ever since he received the news that Grand Duke Mora was not only dead, but also promoted to the Holy Spirit level, he has been without anyone for several days. In addition to regret, there is still regret in my heart. Why was the lard blinded in the first place and believed the promise of that **** Bill III? Now not only did he not get the benefits, but he also provoked the evil star of Archduke Mora, who was a ruthless man who even Emperor Cromway and Prince Simdor had to give three points of courtesy. What if he came to trouble him? And recently, there is also Sichuan flavor, who killed the king of giants Hegrido not long ago, and it was more like a blow to the head that made him dizzy. "His Royal Highness!" Along with a knock on the door, a middle-aged man in key costume walked in from outside. "How''s the situation?" Archduke Moharis stood up abruptly. "His Royal Highness, Admiral George Wei met with His Majesty, other than that, there is no other situation." The butler replied. "Damn it! Sure enough, it''s that guy Georgiou. This time it''s troublesome." Archduke Moharis stood up from his chair, as if ants on a hot pan were pacing the front of the desk. Actually, Georgie''s identity has a strong symbolic meaning. Georgewei is the strength of the admiral, the duke, and the first-level natural disaster. Let him come forward to warn the nobles in the empire, which means that Simdor is not satisfied with those nobles, but is not ready to give up them. Warning criticism means that he is still his own, no matter how he beats at home, but when facing outsiders, Simdor, the emperor, will still protect them. But the representatives of these people, Archduke Moharis and the other three archdukes, their identities are embarrassing. Admiral Georgeville has limited status and is not qualified to reprimand them. If you don''t beat you, it means you don''t want to care about your life or death. "What should I do? What should I do?" Justice Moharis was flustered. But a voice came from behind him: "You guy, the more you live, the more you go back. A Mora makes you afraid of this? No wonder you haven''t seen growth in these years." Archduke Moharis turned his head sharply, and saw a person he was very familiar with sitting behind the desk at some point! "Your Majesty! You..." Grand Duke Moharis'' eyes lit up, and his eyes suddenly turned red. This is officially a dead end! The person who came ?? was the official announcement, the fallen Cromway the Great, watching Archduke Moharis with a half-smiling smile. "Forget it, you don''t have to do this. With Mora''s current vision, you can''t look down on you. Besides, you didn''t cause any loss to the Kingdom of Lorenzo when you came forward." Emperor Cromway said lightly: "But now there is one thing You must go and do it for me, otherwise...you don''t need to come here, you will kill yourself!" Archduke Moharis shivered, and hurriedly acted like a chicken pecking at rice. "Go, send this to Father Giltoby at the Cathedral of the Holy Light." Having said that, Cromway the Great took out a small leather bag and exhorted, "Remember to be careful not to be found. ,Understand!" Having said that, Emperor Cromway took out another white light ball and handed it over: "Take this, go tonight, and don''t let people see it." Moharis recognized this ball of light as a very powerful artifact that could cover his own aura. According to legend, even the gods could not penetrate it. "Yes, Your Majesty!" He hurriedly agreed, realizing that this mission was no small matter. Just can''t figure out why Cromway the Great would give something to a priest of the Church of the Holy Light. Just when he was slightly in a trance, the figure of Cromway the Great flashed, and he came back to his senses and disappeared. (end of this chapter) Chapter 759： 765? Death Storm Chapter 759 765 Death Storm In the empty study, Archduke Moharis took a deep breath, looking at the package in his hand and the shimmering bead, in addition to a sigh of relief, he couldn''t help but feel a little apprehensive. There are many doubts in his heart. Although he has long suspected that Emperor Cromway is not dead at all, he has never confirmed it, and he still has doubts in his heart. It was not until just now that Emperor Cromway appeared in front of him that he was completely convinced of this situation. Immediately afterwards, what exactly is in this small leather bag, it is worthy of Emperor Cromway to personally come forward and ask him to give it to a priest of the Church of the Holy Light? What is the identity of that priest? What''s the trick here? Grand Duke Moharis wanted to open the bag and take a look, but... he didn''t dare! swallowed a mouthful of saliva, he immediately put the bag in another bigger bag, looked away, and tried his best to control himself. Reason tells him that he must not open the bag, otherwise he will surely die miserably. But that leather bag has a magic power that makes him always curious. "Damn! Harris, stay awake, you will die!" Archduke Moharis kept telling himself, but he didn''t dare to leave the bag, so he could only endure the torment and wait for the dark. Now, he can''t wait to send this thing out immediately. A few hours later, the capital of the Condor Empire was shrouded in darkness. Archduke Moharis stayed alone in the study, looked at the time, it was almost time, took out which ball of light, put on a hooded robe and walked straight out. The servants in the Grand Duke''s mansion couldn''t see him at all, even he opened and closed the door. Archduke Moharis left the house like this. No one was disturbed. He walked alone along the sparsely-traveled street to the Cathedral of the Holy Light. Because the religious atmosphere of the Condor Empire is more inclined towards the Goddess of Wisdom, there are not many churches in the Holy Light Church, and there is only one large church in the entire imperial capital. Archduke Moharis came to this church to give things to a priest named Giltoby. However, at that time, Cromway the Great did not describe the characteristics of Father Giltoby, nor did he give any secret codes. So after coming to the church, Archduke Moharis was a little bit blind, and he was thinking about asking someone to ask. But at this time, a kind-hearted old man suddenly walked towards him, dressed in ordinary clergy clothes, and looked no different from other people in the church. However, the old man stopped in front of Grand Duke Moharis and said with a smile, "His Royal Highness, did His Majesty Cromway send you here?" Archduke Moharis was taken aback, he subconsciously looked down at the ball of light in his hand, still emitting a faint halo, but why... it didn''t affect the person in front of him? "Who are you?" Archduke Moharis was at ease, wondering in his heart, "Could this person be Father Giltoby?" "My name is Giltoby, if I''m not mistaken, you should be looking for me." The old priest said calmly. "Uh! Yes." Archduke Moharis nodded, but did not rush to hand over the bag, but tried a few more times. Although he doesn''t think his temptation is of any use, he must at least have a serious attitude. At last he passed the little leather bag that Cromway had given him to Father Giltoby. However, just as they handed over, the moment the lower leather bag fell into Father Giltoby''s hands, a gentle light suddenly bloomed. In an instant, Father Giltoby''s appearance changed dramatically, revealing his original face. Archduke Moharis widened his eyes, showing an unbelievable expression. He opened his mouth and said, "Saint... St. Fran Pope! You are..." It turns out that this so-called Father Giltoby is actually the Pope of the Church of the Holy Light! Archduke Moharis suddenly felt a chill down his spine, and he realized that he had been involved in something remarkable. The former emperor of the Condor Empire colluded with the Pope of the Church of the Holy Light! If this matter spreads out, it will definitely cause an uproar in the entire main world, and even countless void worlds. You must know that the last time the Condor Empire and the Church of Holy Light fought in the No. 1 Void World, although there was a game between the various gods behind it, the death of the war was inevitable. After this battle, even if the two sides had a tacit understanding, they still caused huge casualties, and naturally a serious hostility occurred. Against such a background, Cromway the Great actually secretly communicated with Pope St. Fran. To say that there is no conspiracy here, a fool would not believe it. "Huh? Has it been exposed?" Pope St. Fran looked at the leather bag in his hand unexpectedly, with a meaningful smile on his face, and then looked at Archduke Moharis. "Sorry, I didn''t see anything." Archduke Moharis hurriedly turned around and sold his back to him. In this way, Archduke Moharis showed his attitude, but at the same time he was helpless. It was too far away. Even if he wanted to resist, with Pope St. Fran''s method, he could put a finger at most. run over. Up to now, Archduke Moharis has understood that it is not only Archduke Mora and Emperor Cromway who have been promoted to the Holy Spirit level, the Pope Saint Fran must have also been promoted at the same time, otherwise he would never dare to come to God alone. The capital of the Eagle Empire. "Why is he an old Yinbi!" Grand Duke Moharis scolded secretly in his heart, and hurried out. He doesn''t want to know anything about the deal between Cromway the Great and Pope St. Fran, otherwise... he doesn''t dare to think about it. Pope Saint Fran smiled and watched Archduke Moharis run away like a rabbit. He didn''t stop or stop him, then looked down at the leather bag in his hand and murmured: "Cronway, this time I owe you a favor, it seems that you are tired of those high-level gods, are you going to fight for real freedom for mankind..." While speaking, the figure of Pope St. Fran gradually became blurred, and as the voice fell, he disappeared. At the same time, Green disguised as Colonel Zeka and entered a barren and dead void world with the Colt. At first, Green thought that this was also a void world in the final stage, but as Serena''s mechanical crow scoured the surroundings, he found that the previous estimate seemed to be wrong. All indications are that this is not a void world. Because of the void world, even if it enters the end period, no matter how desolate and barren, there will still be some intelligent life or the continuation of civilization. This is not the case here. The surrounding area of ??thousands of kilometers is completely silent, and there is no living thing. And in this world, there is a kind of storm formed by the gathering of undead spirits. Usually this is nothing. Even ordinary people can survive. In an instant, it was eroded by undead energy and turned into an undead creature! At the very beginning, a team of twelve who went out to scout encountered this death storm. In the blink of an eye, all twelve people turned into zombies... "Death Storm! How can there be such a thing here?" Green, as a necromancer, was also surprised. According to legend, this kind of death storm exists only in the kingdom of the **** of death. It is formed by the aggregation of the most pure undead spirit energy. It is the tentacle of death, the roar of the **** of death, and the end of all life. But what makes Green strange is that although the ''Death Storm'' here has many characteristics, the undead energy contained in it is not pure. That feeling is like a basin of clear water. It was clean at first, but after a few years, it turned from clear water to turbid, smelly water. Green doesn''t know what''s going on, but it must have something to do with Death, and the relationship is very important and important. At this moment, there was a report from the scout Xiaoduo, who found someone fighting in the southeast! Green and Major General Cuomo were surprised. According to the situation here, there should be no indigenous creatures. If someone is fighting here, it is more likely to come from outside like them. Green immediately asked Serena to control the mechanical crow to check it out. On the airship side, he exchanged a look with Major General Cuomo: "How is it? Let''s go and see." "Go, be careful, I''ll stay and see if the airship can be repaired." Major General Como shook his head cautiously and said, "If the airship fails, we must find another way to get out of here." Green nodded, but did not insist on pulling Major General Cuomo. He could see that Major General Cuomo was trying to bring these people back alive as much as possible. Green is not very optimistic about this. This place is strange and dangerous. Without legendary strength, it is difficult to survive here. But Green didn''t pour cold water, anyway, he didn''t expect Major General Cuomo, it was more convenient for him to be alone. Until Green left, Rear Admiral Cuomo''s face became more gloomy. He went to the heavily damaged bow first, and the damage control and maintenance personnel were busy. Knowing that the airship can be repaired urgently, but it will take some time, Rear Admiral Cuomo breathed a sigh of relief, and then returned to his captain''s room. This room of more than ten square meters has nothing special except that it is larger than the cabin of the general crew. The bed and desk were exceptionally neat, and the tabletop was so polished that it could almost reflect the human figure. Major General Cuomo sat at the table and took his hat off his head with a tired look on his face. After two minutes, he cheered up again, put on his military cap, straightened his back, and solemnly said "report" to the table! About a few seconds, a somewhat vague phantom appeared from the shiny metal tabletop, shook a few times, and then stabilized, it was Admiral Georgeville! (end of this chapter) Chapter 760： 766??The Kingdom of Death Chapter 760 766 The Kingdom of Death "Very good, Cuomo! How is the situation on your side?" Admiral Georgeway was a little anxious, apparently suddenly lost contact, and was called by the emperor, which made him very worried. "Don''t worry, sir, everything is planned so far, and we have successfully reached the kingdom of death." Major General Como said sternly: "It''s just that the airship has had some accidents and is being repaired." "Very well, this God of Death was left behind when the God of Death fell last time, and there are many dangers in it. You must be careful and complete the task assigned by His Majesty." Admiral George Wei said solemnly. "Yes! The mission must be completed." Major General Cuomo stood at attention and saluted, his eyes full of resolute determination. He knew that this was his most important opportunity. As long as this task is completed, he will be appreciated by His Majesty the Emperor. At that time, he and his family will be able to go further, at least get the title of an earl, and even a marquis will have a chance to give it a try. Don''t underestimate the title of earl. In the Condor Empire, there is no natural disaster level strength, so it is impossible to seal the duke, so the marquis and earl are almost the peaks that ordinary soldiers can reach under the natural disaster level. While Major General Cuomo is not a general, he is only a small viscount. This is a title that his family has acquired after several generations. Although the viscount is only one level apart from the earl, there is an essential difference. The earl is a big noble, and can become a monarch and have his own feudal kingdom. Even in the face of the duke, even the ordinary members of the royal family do not need to be humble and can get equal status Qualifications. However, in the Condor Empire, ninety-nine percent of the viscounts, in their entire lives, even for several generations, could not cross this threshold. That''s why, Major General Cuomo knew that this secret mission was very dangerous, but he still didn''t turn back and didn''t back down... At the same time, more than a hundred kilometers away. Green joined the reconnaissance team that discovered the battle. And Serena''s mechanical crow also arrived here, and began to conduct a careful reconnaissance around it. Before, Serena only sent a few crows to probe around in several directions. This place was in the middle of the angle between the two directions, and was just missed. And Green specially reminded that the mechanical crow sent by Serena was staggered from the reconnaissance team on the airship side, so as not to be discovered by the other party and cause unnecessary misunderstanding. The place where the battle took place was a large basin, and there were a lot of people on both sides, and there were hundreds of people together. At this time, the battle is in a state of anxiety, and the side with more people is besieging the side with only a few dozen people. However, in Green''s view, the side with fewer people has a slight advantage. These people are not weak, and they are very good at cooperating in combat. Although there are injuries on their own side, they have little impact. On the contrary, the party with more people seemed to be aggressive, but in fact, they were constantly dying. Just watching Green for a few minutes, more than ten people were beheaded by the enemy. Green couldn''t help frowning slightly when he saw it in his eyes, already seeing the origin of the two sides. The side with the few people, all of them using strange magic and wearing dark green robes, are members of the Natural Priory. The crowd of people is not human, but a kind of zombie-like thing, but green vines grow on their eyes, nose, ears, and mouth, which is exactly the same as that Druid zombie. However, these vine zombies are not very strong in combat, and their intelligence level is not too high, so they are constantly slaughtered by the people of the natural monastery. "How did these two groups fight?" Green was puzzled. Originally, he guessed that Sonic and Hiddink were more likely to take refuge in the **** of death. Is this guess wrong? Or some other reason? Soon, Green discovered the anomaly. The people in the Nature Priory are surrounded by a huge flower bone. That flower bone grows very fast, seeing that it keeps getting bigger and bigger, and soon it is as tall as a person, which looks very abrupt. The target of the surrounding vine zombies to attack is this flower bone, and as the flower bone grows, the intensity of the attack is also increasing, and those vine zombies seem to be crazy and rush forward without fear of death. "What is that?" Green was puzzled, but he didn''t rush to intervene, and planned to wait and see what happened. After more than ten minutes, the huge flower bones suddenly bloomed, and the white petals looked particularly delicate in this gray world full of dead silence. In the middle of the stamens, a naked girl sat cross-legged. As the petals bloomed, she also stretched her waist, and her long black hair rolled up and wrapped around her body, forming a strange robe. The girl opened her eyes and looked around, with a beautiful and tranquil smile on her face. The members of the Nature Monastery who were guarding the surrounding area showed excited expressions and shouted: "His Royal Highness is born! Her Royal Highness is born!" The girl stood up from the stamens, floated slowly and gracefully into the air, and glanced at the vine zombies around her with a high look, showing disgust and contempt. At the next moment, with a wave of his hand, a green light suddenly emerged from the bodies of those vine zombies, as if thousands of trickle flowed into the river and sea, and in the blink of an eye, they reached the girl''s palm. Those vine zombies were drawn out of green light, and the vines that were originally coiled around their bodies immediately became withered and dimmed. The morale of the people of the Natural Priory rose sharply, and immediately began to fight back frantically. The strength of those vine zombies was obviously weakened, and they could no longer maintain the encirclement, and were soon slaughtered by the people of the Natural Priory. The remaining vine zombies are still fighting, but failure is a certainty. The girl made only one shot, and stood quietly in the air, watching the battle below. With a smile on her face, she has a natural demeanor, as if everything is under her control. Green looked at it from a distance and couldn''t help frowning. He could feel that the strength of this girl was not too strong, just the first level of natural disasters, but in her god, Green Xiu found a very familiar aura. At the beginning, he and Sonic and Hiddink shared the inheritance of the God of Nature, and for this reason, he once entered the kingdom of God of Nature, and that experience was still fresh in his memory. This girl who was born from a flower has an aura that is contained in the kingdom of nature. Green was very certain, and the fact that the Natural Monastery called the girl a saint, made Green have some doubts about the girl''s identity. The **** of nature has already fallen, so where did the saintess come from? Green grinned, glanced at the reconnaissance team beside him, suddenly waved his hand, opened a portal, and led the twelve people to the foggy world. As for whether they can adapt to the life there, Green is too lazy to care, anyway, in the Condor Empire, their names are destined to be written on the death list. And at this time, the battle over there was over, and all the vine zombies fell down, but only three people died on the side of the monastery. The girl''s expression remained the same, all the vine zombies in her eyes fell, she raised her hands high, and green light bloomed in her hands. After a while, those vine zombies stood up slowly! And the previously dim and gray vines became alive again, and broke through the skin of the zombies, grew out in large numbers, and clinged to the surface of the zombies, forming a layer of sturdy vine armor, making these resurrected vine zombies more powerful. At this moment, he flew over quickly. The sudden appearance of this girl gave him a sense of urgency, and he did not intend to wait any longer. No matter what the situation is, grab this girl first and ask, lest you be fooling around here. When ?? noticed Green''s appearance, the girl let out a "huh" and turned her head to look over. The people from the Natural Priory below also discovered Green, especially when they saw Green wearing the military uniform of the Condor Empire, one by one showed hostile eyes. "Soldiers of the Condor Empire?" The girl stared at Green and murmured, her voice very nice. "You..." Green stopped far away, intending to ask who you are to see if the other party can communicate normally. But he didn''t expect that just as he stopped, the girl turned around and fled in the opposite direction without waiting for him to speak. "Uh~~~" Green was stunned for a moment, and the corners of his mouth turned up to reveal a sneer: "The reaction is quite fast, because I found that my real strength is stronger than her, and I have no chance of winning, so I ran away first?" However, the girl only ran a few hundred meters, but Green''s figure appeared directly in front of her like a ghost, looking at the girl with a half-smile, as if waiting for her here. The ?? girl stopped abruptly, pursed her lips, frowned, and stared at Green warily. "What are you running for?" Green''s hand was on the long sword at his waist, his eyes locked on the girl. "You are very dangerous, I don''t want to fight you, I have a more important mission." The girl said expressionlessly, the long hair wrapped around her body began to slowly wriggle, and a strong burst of energy was released from her body. Psionic fluctuations. Green was slightly surprised, it seemed that the girl''s strength was stronger than he expected. "Don''t force me, the powerhouse of the Eagle Empire." The girl said slowly: "I can feel that you are already a natural disaster grade, but I also have a way to kill a natural disaster grade, but... that''s too expensive, It doesn''t make sense to me..." "Vine Wild Hunt!" Suddenly, the girl''s face changed dramatically, and her psychic energy suddenly exploded. The moment before, he was still swearing that he didnt want to fight Green for life and death, but he suddenly shot the next moment. Fortunately, Green was not unprepared. He sensed the fluctuation of his psionic energy, and immediately his figure flickered, appearing hundreds of meters away. However, around Green, there are countless cyan vines extending from the spiritual world to reality, forming a huge takraw ball like lightning, entangling Green in it. The girl snorted coldly, as if she was surprised by the weakness of the enemy, and a proud smile appeared on her face. But I didn''t expect that at this time, a mocking voice suddenly came from behind: "Little girl, what are you laughing at?" "Who!" The girl looked back suddenly in horror. (end of this chapter) Chapter 761： 767? Its him Chapter 761 767 It''s actually him saw Green''s figure behind her, less than two meters away, she didn''t even notice when the other party came over. At the same time, a cold long sword was pointed at her neck. If she dares to resist, this sword will cut off her head without any suspense. "You... how could you!" An incredible expression appeared on the girl''s face. At this moment, the members of the Natural Monastery below also noticed Green''s appearance, showing a shocked expression, then took out their weapons and fired their guns one after another. When these people were fighting the vine zombies just now, because the zombies were not afraid of bullets, they did not use firearms. At this moment, Green was suspended in mid-air, and they did not have the ability to fly, so they could only take out their guns and shoot. But these ordinary enchanted firearms can''t even deal with vine zombies, let alone hurt Green. Even those bullets didn''t need Green to block or defend, they were blocked by the psionic energy that naturally spilled out around him. Seeing this scene, the people of the Natural Monastery were shocked, but they still shot and shot with perseverance. Green was a little overwhelmed, and ordered Serena in his heart to get rid of these annoying flies. In the next moment, a group of thousands of mechanical crows flew over from a distance. The members of the ??Natural Priory soon realized that something was wrong, and immediately reversed the direction of the shooting. But these mechanical crows are extremely strong, and their reactions are so quick that they can hardly be hit. Even if it hits, it will at most leave a small pit on the surface of the metal armor. And after the mechanical crow flew over, it swooped down, like a talisman, and in the blink of an eye, the dozens of people from the natural monastery fell to the ground. Immediately after, the mechanical crows swept around, and those vine zombies that had just stood up were also wiped out. Seeing this scene, cold sweat appeared on the girl''s forehead. Although she pursed her lips and remained calm, her eyes had already concealed the shock and fear in her heart. "You~~~ Who are you? I don''t remember offending you, why are you my enemy?" The girl''s face was gloomy, knowing that she had little hope of escaping. If it is in the main world, using terrain or other factors, she may still have a glimmer of hope. But in this desolate place, with a radius of thousands of kilometers, it was almost unobstructed, so she had nowhere to hide if she wanted to. "Don''t you know who I am?" Green looked at the beautiful girl up and down with a half-smile, with a strange expression on his face, he shook his head and said, "It''s really good luck! I can''t think of the former Chief Hiddink, but now he has become A lady with bright eyes and white teeth..." The girl''s face changed dramatically in an instant, she never dreamed that at this time and place, someone could actually recognize her true origin! "You..." Hiddink was shocked, but he still wanted to quibble and deny: "What did you say? I don''t know Hiddink." "Really?" Green smiled and didn''t argue with her. In fact, it didn''t matter whether she was Hiddink or not. Just now, Green also discovered the origin of this girl accidentally through the fluctuation of his soul. As for how Hiddink became like this, Green did not intend to explore. "Okay, tell me now, your and Sonic''s plan." Green put his long sword back into the scabbard, as if he was sure of Hiddink. pointed out Sonic''s name at the same time, which made Hiddink suspicious and didn''t know who Green was. Anyway, it was impossible for him to think that the person in front of him wearing the Colonel''s uniform of the Condor Empire was actually the guy who was in the northwest province of the Lorenzo Kingdom, and they were embarrassed to carve up the heritage of the God of Nature. Just like before, Hiddink is not a hard bone, and he has just been reborn and has a life extension. Even if he becomes a woman, his desire to survive is still very strong. Under the pressure of Green, Hiddink quickly revealed what he knew. It turned out that the actual situation was somewhat different from Green''s guess. Although the godhead and divinity of the **** of nature in the hands of Sonic and Hiddink were taken away by the **** of death, they did not surrender. Instead, the **** of death had to kill him after taking everything. them. In the face of the powerful God of Death, they could barely sit still. Unexpectedly, at this time, the earth goddess Gaia saved them and sent them here. Through the earth goddess Gaia, they learned that this was the kingdom of the **** of death. After the **** of death fell for the first time, it merged with a void world and became what it is now. And the temple of the **** of death and his body, as well as part of the soul and godhead, are stored somewhere in this world. They came here to find the Shrine of Death Green heard this remark and couldn''t tell how true or false it was, but one thing was certain, in this world, there was a temple of death! And in that temple, there are some things that are very important to the **** of death. The other is Gaia, the goddess of the earth, who is currently eyeing those things. Of course, it is also possible that the Mingxiu plank road has darkened Chencang. Gaia''s real purpose is something else, and the death temple is just a cover. Anyway, the water in this world is very deep, and at least two gods are involved. Although these two gods are in the state of residual blood, they are not the ones that Green can provoke now. Its just that Green is a little strange. What role did the Condor Empire play in this incident? Thinking of this, Rear Admiral Cuomo appeared in Green''s mind again. Obviously, the captain of the Colt is hiding a secret. Meanwhile, in the misty world. The white dragon Angdaragon flew above the thick clouds. Apollo disguised as an ordinary human, sitting on the body of the white dragon, looking down from time to time. Directly below them is a huge and extremely prosperous city. In the city, there are humans, orcs, elves, trolls All races live an orderly and harmonious life under the supervision of the undead patrol. Strict laws and the rigid law enforcement of the Undead Patrol make people in the city hide their dislike of alien races no matter what race they are. Don''t dare to provoke trouble. You must know that because of these, they have paid lessons of blood. At the beginning of Green''s trial of racial integration, the orcs once fought with humans on a large scale, causing great losses to the city. At that time, the army of undead outside the city drove directly into the city, regardless of whether humans or orcs, whoever participated in the armed struggle were all demoted to slaves, and the initiators and leaders of the riot were all hanged. There is no such thing as fishing in troubled waters. That time, the total number of humans and orcs hanged from street lamps alone exceeded 7,300. The lessons of ?? blood are the easiest to remember. Since then, there has been no racially divided violence in the cities of the Undead Empire. Of course, this does not mean that from now on, humans and orcs can live together without any barriers. On the contrary, the apparent peace has contributed to the separation of the two sides. Humans live in human communities, and orcs are also divided into many races, living in their respective orc communities, and rarely interact with each other unless necessary. It can be said that Green''s attempt at racial integration was basically a failure. Even so, in the eyes of the white dragon Angdaragon and Apollo, it was a miracle that humans and orcs could live in the same city. "White Dragon, it doesn''t seem as unbearable as you describe it?" Apollo asked suspiciously. At this time, Angdaragon was also full of question marks. He didn''t have these when he left. Could it be that there have been new changes in just a few years? Or is the end period here coming to an end? Although they were puzzled, this time they did everything possible to come, but they were not here to travel or hang out. Even though he was very curious about the city below, he didn''t have any intention of stopping to take a look. Instead, the white dragon accelerated and continued to fly north. Who knows, just away from the city, there is another flashing light in front. is another city of astonishing scale, and in the southwest of the city, there is a huge factory building with dense chimneys towering high, huge boilers burning coal essence, emitting billowing white steam outside. "Another one!" Apollo narrowed his eyes slightly, and couldn''t help but become more curious about the country below. Cross the city and fly north. After passing through a military line of defense, I never encountered such a huge city again. The white dragon Angdalagon finally breathed a sigh of relief. This was the foggy world he knew, a barren, barren, barren land. Even the occasional remnants of civilizations are small city-states and tribes. "How far is it?" Apollo asked, this time he hid his identity and came to the foggy world, which also had some risks. If it is exposed, it is very likely that someone will seize the opportunity and directly take over his old nest. Although he has a clone at home, he can directly summon the main body back at a critical time, but it is still not guaranteed to be foolproof, so their actions must be accelerated. Therefore, even if he was very interested in the two cities of the undead empire, Apollo still did not go to explore. "Not far, at most half an hour." Angdalagon replied. Because the direct journey through the spiritual world may disturb Apollo''s means of shielding his breath, and make some gods who pay attention to him notice it, so this time he can only fly over and waste some time, which is also helpless. Apollo nodded, knowing that the white dragon had already tried to speed up. However, at this time, an unusual psionic fluctuation suddenly came from their right... (end of this chapter) Chapter 762： 768? Seizing power and interrogation Chapter 762 768 Seizing Power and Interrogation The expressions of Apollo and Angdaragon changed, and they were all startled by the abnormally strong psionic fluctuation, and turned their heads to look in that direction. Especially Apollo, his eyes narrowed slightly, from the psychic fluctuations, he smelled a familiar breath. "That''s... the core of the sun?" Apollo tried his best to control his emotions, but there was still a look of shock on his face. At first he lost the core of the sun and was taken away by the Lord of Light, and he has since disappeared. Later, there were rumors that his core of the sun was secretly placed somewhere in the Kingdom of Asgar. Apollo scoffed at such rumors. This was obviously a trap. As long as he just left the ground and went to find the core of the sun, he would definitely be caught by the Lord of Light. But at this moment, the fluctuation of the core of the sun is not fake, he is too familiar with that kind of psychic fluctuation. As for the trap, it was purely an accident that he and Bai Long came here this time. If this can count him, he can only admit that he is unlucky. "Wait! Let''s go over there and have a look." Apollo said decisively, his tone irrefutable. Angdaragon also felt the surging and enthusiastic psionic fluctuations, and realized that it might be something, which was of great significance to Apollo, so he didn''t say much, just turned the direction and flew over. One day ago, the misty world, the oasis city-state. The entire city was on the highest alert. Not long ago, the Great Elder was assassinated. The elders younger brother took over the power of the city-state on the grounds of tracking down the assassin, and sent troops to occupy all places, suppressing all opposing voices. Standing in the large conference hall of the oasis city-state, Link''s avatar was dressed in the traditional clothing of the city-state, holding the scepter of the deceased great elder in his hand, and standing on the podium in the center of the conference hall. He denounced the speech and announced that he would temporarily take over the rights of the Great Elder until the murderer was found... There was a slight commotion throughout the conference hall as Link announced his takeover. Because the oasis city-state has existed for countless years, even in the most critical times, the city-state chief elder is elected by the parliament, instead of being directly announced by one person as it is now, and even the procedure is exempted. Link''s eyes were like falcons, scanning the people in the hall representing all aspects of the city-state. They have different expressions, some worried, some anxious, some numb, some welcoming But no matter what the mood, for or against, no one came forward. During this period, anyone with a discerning eye could see that Link, as the younger brother of the first elder, had already mastered most of the military power of the city-state. If he stood up to oppose it at this time, he would definitely be regarded as an early bird. However, there are people who are not afraid of death. After a while, the voice of the discussion muted, and suddenly a strong bearded man stood up, his voice was like Hong Zhong, and he shouted: "I object!" In an instant, the discussion in the conference hall stopped abruptly, and everyone''s eyes were focused on the bearded body. The bearded man ignored the others and stared directly at Link, grinning and showing his white teeth, and said sullenly: "The chief elders of the city-state have been elected since ancient times, and I have never heard of anyone who can arbitrarily announce, Self-proclaimed Great Elder, this is against the rules, and I will never agree to it." Link glanced at the man and immediately recognized his origin. Beard also came from a prominent family in the city-state. Although he did not enter the highest three-member elder group, their family, as well as Beard himself, had a huge influence in the city-state. "Are you against it?" Link sneered slightly. He didn''t look at the bearded man, as if the other party was just an insignificant person. Instead, he glanced at the others one by one: "Besides him, who else thinks I''m not worthy of this position?" The scene was silent. Of course, it''s not that there is no objection to Link except for the beard, but everyone wants to see the situation. It was mainly how Link dealt with the bearded man. If Link backed down this time, they would swarm up and take advantage of the assassination of the chief elder and divide up the many political legacy left by the chief elder. But if Link survives as a successor this time, they will have to consider their future political attitude more carefully. In fact, the big beard was also pushed out to test Link''s attitude. "Oh? Don''t you speak?" Link sneered. He has been the archbishop for so many years. The entire Holy Light Church spans dozens of void worlds and directly rules billions of people. The level of complexity and danger is far from this one. Comparable city-states with a population of more than one million. Looking at the important tasks in the hall, what they were thinking and what they wanted to do, Link knew very well. Immediately, his eyes turned to the beard again, with a half-smile, and said lightly: "You object, don''t you?" In an instant, the bearded heart tightened. He faintly felt that he had underestimated this young man. The current situation is completely different from what they imagined! There was a slight cold sweat on the forehead of the bearded man, and an ominous foreboding emerged spontaneously, and he opened his mouth to say something else. Link didn''t give him a chance, and suddenly raised his hand, a beam of light flickered, like a laser penetrating the beard''s eyebrows. Beard widened his eyes, but he didn''t expect Link to kill him directly, not giving him a chance. The charred wound was smoking white smoke, but not bleeding. But the life breath of the beard was extinguished, and a dignified legendary powerhouse was stabbed to death with a single finger. Everyone present was stunned, followed by silence, looking at Link full of fear and fear. "How is it? Is there any objection now?" Link asked blankly. While speaking, two heavily armed soldiers came in from outside the hall and dragged the bearded corpse out like a dog. "Very good, then it''s settled." Archbishop Link said lightly. Actually, it wasn''t that Link acted too rough, it was just that the situation in the main world had developed too fast recently, which was beyond his expectations. First, it was revealed that Archduke Mora was promoted to the Holy Spirit level, and he killed the king of giants, Hegrid, followed by rumors that the Great Cromway was not dead, and that Prince Simdor was about to hit the Holy Spirit level after he ascended the throne. This made Link feel that the time left for him was running out, and he couldn''t waste time in this small city-state. Especially after discovering that the oasis city-state hides the super weapons left by the previous civilization, he can no longer tolerate this place not under his control. With a bang, the door of the conference hall was closed after the bearded body was dragged out. That movement made many people tremble, and some people with messy thoughts all became low-brows and pleasing to the eye. Immediately, under Link''s order, the entire oasis city-state carried out a comprehensive mobilization of combat readiness. Although everyone didn''t know what Link wanted to do, they didn''t dare to question any more, and they all obeyed orders. Soon after, the conference hall was vacant again, leaving Link alone sitting on the seat of the Great Elder, which symbolized the highest authority. He stood up slowly, waved his hand to open a portal in front of him, stepped in, and then suddenly flashed, the portal disappeared. In an underground secret room, a portal suddenly appeared, and Link came out of it. "How? Have you made up your mind? My brother?" Link looked at the old man who was tied to the wall with a smile. The old man was naked with a thin upper body, and looked up listlessly, it was the Great Elder who had been confirmed to have died from the assassination! The elder ??''s eyes were cloudy. Looking at Link in front of him, he was not very excited. He just shook his head and said, "Who are you? What is your purpose?" Link frowned, spread out his hands and said, "You still don''t want to say it? It seems that you want to make a toast instead of eating and drinking!" The elder ?? smiled and said, "Young man, I have lived for all these years, and I am not afraid of death. If you want to threaten me with death, you don''t have to." "Death?" Link said lightly: "For many people, that''s a relief. What''s really scary is that you can''t die!" The Great Elder''s face changed: "You...what do you want to do?" Link didn''t talk nonsense anymore, he just raised his hand, and there was a suction force. Suddenly, the Great Elder felt dizzy for a while, and the whole person was light and light in a trance. When he regained his senses, he was already floating in the air. He looked down and looked down, but it was his body, tied to a wooden frame, with his head down and motionless. The Great Elder was stunned, and immediately understood that it was his soul that had left his body. Immediately after, he understood, what Link said just now, death is a feeling of relief. Needle prick, knife cut, fire All kinds of pains and pains directly affected his soul. Even if the will of the Great Elder was extremely firm, in this case, he couldn''t hold it. More importantly, his soul was held in Link''s hands, and he couldn''t do it even if he wanted to die. "No... I beg you! Stop it~~~" the elder wailed and made a painful plea. Although the translucent soul was tortured, Link continued to input psychic nourishment, so that his soul not only remained unchanged. Weak, but stronger. Link stopped and said with a half-smile, "What? Have you made up your mind? Persistence is pointless." The Great Elder looked gloomy, stared at Link, and didn''t speak for a long time. Link''s eyes became gloomy, and he snorted: "You don''t eat or drink for a toast!" Immediately after, a new round of torture to the soul of the Great Elder began... Until a few hours later, Link was finally satisfied and got a place to store the super weapon. And the soul of the Great Elder, because the damage was too severe, could no longer be maintained, and immediately disappeared. Link looked at the ashes of souls scattered on the ground and the corpse of the Great Elder hanging on the wooden frame, waved his hand expressionlessly, summoned out a portal, and Shi Shiran walked in... (end of this chapter) Chapter 763： 769? Chapter 763 769 Secret Realm at the Bottom of the Lake Located in the east of Oasis City-State, there is a lake formed by spring water. Although the area here is not large, only seven or eight football fields, but because of the terrain, the lake is very deep. According to the explanation of the elder, Link came to the lake alone. He couldn''t judge whether the place the Great Elder finally explained was true or false. Originally, Link planned to use soul magic directly to extract the memory of the Great Elder at the end. To his surprise, the extracted memories did not contain any information about that super weapon. Link was taken aback. With his current strength, he couldn''t tell what method he used, which made him feel a little horrified. Who is he? To have this ability, is it the arrangement of a god? This made Link feel a little uneasy. If a certain **** was really involved, the situation would become very troublesome. However, this little clue alone was not enough to make Link shrink back, so he still came to this small lake. According to the explanation of the elder, that super weapon was stored in a secret space at the bottom of the lake. Link''s expression was serious, his eyes fixed on this small lake, trying to find the space at the bottom of the lake. However, what surprised him was that he could not see the bottom of the lake completely, and there were shadows that could not be detected in several places. "That''s true!" Link had long expected this to happen, and since he couldn''t read the relevant memories from the soul of the Great Elder, he knew that there must be a means left by the gods here. "Would you like to go down?" Link muttered to himself, although it was a question, but as a clone, he actually had no choice. With a ?? puff, Link jumped into the lake and sank to the bottom of the lake at the fastest speed. In the blink of an eye, the lake returned to calm and everything returned to normal Until the next day, there was a sudden loud bang, followed by a muffled sound of thunder coming from the water. Immediately, the center of the lake was still surging with huge waves, as if it had been boiled. Immediately afterwards, a red beam of light rose into the sky, piercing the clouds that shrouded the foggy world all year round, and the surrounding fog also evaporated. Surrounding the beam of light, unexpectedly, a blue sky appeared! At this time, Apollo and Bailong were not far from here. When he suddenly saw the red beam of light rising into the sky, he was also shocked, especially Apollo. He was all too familiar with the spiritual energy contained in that beam of light. "The core of the sun! It turned out to be the breath of the core of the sun!" Apollo was surprised and delighted, and now he is very sure that there is a core of the sun in this void world! As a former sun god, Apollo knew very well the core of the sun, which is the essence of the huge stars in the universe and contains the energy that can melt everything. Therefore, the sun core itself is not unique, it is just very rare, and the extraction process is extremely difficult, even for gods, it is very rare. When the sun rose to Apollo, he was able to obtain the position of one of the twelve main gods among the gods of the Titans, and more than half of the credit should be counted on his sun core. Apollo did not expect that there is actually a sun core here. Although it is much weaker than the one he used to have, there is no difference in essence. If he can obtain this sun core, even if he cannot restore the strength of the year, he can recover a lot. Divine power is not as embarrassing as it is now, hiding like a mouse. However, Apollo was not a reckless and brainless person who could survive the last battle of gods. If you see the benefits, you will rush to it without life. That kind of person has long since died without a place to be buried. So even if he discovered the existence of the core of the sun, Apollo did not go there immediately. Instead, he became more and more careful and calm. "Hey, boss, what do you want to do? It''s been two hours, can we still leave?" Angdalagon asked a little uneasily. Although the ?? giant dragon''s nerves are a bit big, the white dragon is extremely polarized. Most of the white dragons are stupid and stupid, known as the shame of the dragon family, and their combat effectiveness is also scum. But there are very few outliers in the white dragon. Once they become shrewd and powerful, no one can stop them. For example, the king of the white dragon, Baihe, who is known as the Wing of Frost and Cold, tore the demigods with his hands and kicked the Titans with his feet, which is frightening. Although Angdalagon is not so arrogant, he is a very clever and cunning alien among the white dragons. Having just arrived here under the guidance of Apollo, he instinctively felt uneasy, as if there was an extremely dangerous existence under the lake water, and once it rushed out of the water, it would endanger his life. Bai Long''s heart was up and down. If Apollo hadn''t insisted on coming, he would have run away. But Apollo mused, like a statue, ignoring the white dragon at all. This made Angdaragon a little annoyed, thinking: "You self-righteous Titan, you are willing to stay here, just stay by yourself! I don''t want to play with you, it''s too dangerous." Thinking of this, Bai Long took a few steps back, turned around and spread his wings, looked back at Apollo again, and was about to fly away alone. But at this time, Apollo finally spoke: "White Dragon, stay and help me, I will help you advance to the Holy Spirit, and you will have the opportunity to become a demigod in the future." Hearing this sentence, Angdaragon instantly froze. Although he had made a great decision just now, although he knew that it was very dangerous to stay, although...there were many reasons to leave, the price of Apollo just now made Bai Long no matter what. Can''t decide. Promoted to the Holy Spirit level, and even became a demigod! What is that concept? If you stay close to Angdaragon himself, even if he spends his life, it is impossible. The upper limit of his talent is there, no matter how hard he works, it will be difficult to cross the past unless a miracle occurs. And now, the chance of a miracle is in front of him, should he take a risk or continue to salt the fish? For the white dragon, there is almost no need to think about it. Once upon a time, he was also a white dragon with ideals and aspirations, and he wanted to live like the wings of frost. is just the whipping of reality again and again, making him gradually become stubborn, and in order to survive, he has to live by. But at this moment, in the face of the opportunity to change his fate, Angdalagon resolutely chose to gamble, and the flame that was almost extinguished in his chest rekindled. However, when it started to burn, Bai Long did not lose his head. After being excited for a while, he quickly regained his composure and began to think. Apollo and White Dragon were all silent, like two statues. After a while, Apollo was the first to show a smile: "So it is! It''s actually an artificial sun core! What kind of technology is this? Which god''s masterpiece is it, it''s really ingenious..." It turned out that when Apollo was in a daze, he had already separated a trace of spirituality, entered the bottom of the lake, and found the secret space that houses the super weapons inherited from the oasis city-state. "Huh? Why is he here?" Just when he was excited, Apollo suddenly discovered that in that secret space, someone was actually one step ahead of him! Although he had never seen the appearance of ?? this person, but through the fluctuation of his soul, he recognized at a glance that the other party was Link. As the first archbishop of Holy Light Church, Link is also the entire Holy Light Church. Apart from the supreme leader of Pope St. Fran, Apollo not only knew him, but also knew him very well, so he could recognize him at a glance, even if Archbishop Link. It''s just a clone at the moment. "Who''s down here?" Bai Long heard something strange and immediately asked, "Someone went ahead of us?" Apollo nodded solemnly, but after the other party was Link, he realized that there was some trouble. If it was an ordinary person, it would be fine to kill him casually, but Link''s identity is very sensitive, and he is almost certain to be the next Pope of the Church of the Holy Light. If he kills Link, it is equivalent to directly provoking the Lord of Light. Apollo, who has not regained his strength, is not qualified to bear the wrath of the Lord God at all, and even if he regains his original strength as the Sun God, facing an enemy like the Lord of Light, there is no hope of defeating him. After all, the Lord of Light is a character who can face hard steel with the God King Cronus. At this time, Link in that mysterious space was in a bad situation. His consciousness was in a trance, as if he had fallen into a huge furnace, and his whole body was about to be dried out. In the middle of this space, a huge object like the sun was suspended, wrapped in a fiery red flame, and it was burning fiercely. "This...is this the power of the sun core?" Link gritted his teeth and insisted on this, trying to analyze the scorching power released by the sun core. It''s a pity that his strength is not enough, and there is only a clone here, so he has to give up this idea. Besides, in the current situation, it is unrealistic to collect this sun core. If you want to collect and control this thing, you need at least the Holy Spirit level or above. "No, I have to leave here quickly, otherwise this clone won''t last long." Link secretly said in his heart, looking at the skin on his arm, there were already some signs of dryness and cracking. He was scorched by this extreme high temperature, and his clone had already arrived. bearable limit. However, at this moment, a voice suddenly came: "I didn''t expect to meet you here, Your Highness Archbishop Link." "Who!" Link was taken aback and turned around abruptly, just in time to see the figure of Apollo. As for the white dragon Angdalagon, he did not enter here, but dived into the bottom of the lake to find the anchor point for the entrance to this mysterious space. As long as you master this space anchor, you can find a way to move the entrance that stores the core space of the sun. "Hey! It''s the last one." The white dragon moved quickly, swimming in the lake like a duck to water. (end of this chapter) Chapter 764： 770? Back to the foggy world. Chapter 764 770 Return to the misty world. Fixing this mysterious space, there are a total of seven space anchors, and the branch is located under the lake. Angdaragon quickly found six of them, but just as he was about to complete the task, he suddenly felt a familiar aura. Bai Long was stunned for a moment, then twisted his neck stiffly and looked back, the expression on his face suddenly collapsed. I saw not far from him, a dark red behemoth much larger than him slowly swung its tail and swam over, seeing him turn his head, the voice came: "Angdalagon, it really is you! Good to see you again, my old friend, and Smedlitava is here to greet you." "You...why are you here?!" The white dragon trembled, seeing the strong and huge red body, like a little mouse that saw a natural enemy. "What are you afraid of, I won''t eat you again." Smedlitava opened his mouth wide, as if he wanted to express a kind smile, but the dark red ferocious dragon face was scary no matter how it looked. In the eyes of Angdalagon, the red dragon seems to be saying: "Boy, today is your bad luck, I will swallow you alive! Hehehe~~~" As a giant dragon who also lives in the misty world, although the white dragon and the red dragon do not have many exchanges, but because the number of giant dragons is too small, they both know each other well. Angdaragon knew deeply that the red dragon in front of him, which was twice his size, was not a good-natured person. "Hehe, you... hello, Lord Smedley, it''s... such a coincidence to see you here." Angdalagon said reluctantly, but his mind was spinning rapidly, thinking about Smedlitava Why is it here. Apparently the ratio of movement just now only attracted him and Apollo. "It''s a coincidence, I heard that you went to another world, why did you come back? Isn''t it bad outside?" Red Dragon asked in a yin and yang. White Dragon scolded, I don''t know how to answer, is it because he came back to pay attention to the treasure of the White Dragon King? If he dared to say this, the big red dragon in front of him would dare to grab his neck, let him lead the way now, and then swallow the treasure. Bai Long was secretly anxious: "Why didn''t that guy from Apollo come out? Hurry up with that thing..." But in this hand, there was a sudden bang of a dream, which looked extraordinarily strange under the lake, followed by a blazing red fire from around the space where the core of the sun was stored, instantly evaporating the surrounding water into water vapor, forming a large area. Bubbles, tumbling around. White Dragon was taken aback, knowing that there must be something wrong there. Followed by an indescribable high temperature spread, even Smedlitava, who was a red dragon, could calmly bathe in the magma and felt the scorching heat. "What is that?" The red dragon didn''t know that the sun core was hidden here. The reason why he came here was just an accident. Because his wife''s home was originally in this direction, although now they have all taken refuge with Green, they occasionally go home to visit. In addition, the cloud and waves in the main world have been treacherous recently, and the battle of gods will be restarted. But I didn''t expect that when I passed by here on the way, I felt a powerful psychic fluctuation. At first, Smedlitava didn''t take it to heart, until this time he finally realized the importance of the problem, and immediately told Green the situation here through the soul link. At this moment, Green is still in the kingdom of death. Hearing this news, he was also surprised and fell into a dilemma. The death kingdom is obviously very important, and the colonel status he just acquired also has a certain value. It would be a pity to give up, but the mist world is his true root, and no problems are allowed. Thinking of this, Green''s eyes turned to the girl''s version of Hiddink, and he thought about it and said, "Okay, let''s go." Hiddink was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect that this mysterious Condor Empire officer would let him go, and he couldn''t help showing an incredible expression. "What? Don''t you want to leave and want me to kill you?" Green said gloomily. was so frightened that Hiddink shivered, quickly thanked him, and quickly fled the spot. Immediately, Greene also flashed and disappeared in place... On the side of the downed airship, after Major General Cuomo spoke with Admiral Georgeville, although he was calm on the surface, he was very anxious, but at this time he received news that a reconnaissance team and the first officer were all missing. When Major General Cuomo heard that Green was gone, his heart suddenly became tense, and he was worried about gains and losses. He has seen the strength shown by Green before, only above him, not below him. So now Green suddenly disappeared, did he meet a strong enemy, or did he leave by himself? If it is the former, it is nothing, but what if it is the latter? Could it be that the first mate, who was born in the duke''s family, also has a secret mission that is shameful? The ?? Condor Empire is too huge, which means that the country is intertwined, and that the interests and demands of various factions cannot be unified, and even the great Emperor His Majesty cannot control everything. Therefore, if there are spies or spies from other forces lurking on the Colt, Rear Admiral Cuomo, as the captain, will not feel strange at all. If not, there is a problem, which means that he is worthless here, then it is very likely that he will become cannon fodder in the next war. But the identity of Colonel Zeka is still too special, and this is just the beginning, can''t you wait? Major General Cuomo flashed all kinds of conjectures in his heart, but he couldn''t figure out anything, so he had to order another reconnaissance team to take a look at the scene. But in fact, Major General Cuomo directly contacted the reconnaissance team and verbally asked them not to execute the order and immediately withdraw to the airship. The current task is very important. For Major General Cuomo, everyone under his command cannot be wasted. It is meaningless to investigate the disappearance of Green and the reconnaissance team. As for ordering a search, it is a procedure that must be followed. This is stipulated in the military operation code of the Condor Empire, and it also has an explanation for Duke Vikas. As for Green''s real life and death... Although I feel a little pity, but now Major General Cuomo can''t care so much. Green directly dug a pit in the Kingdom of Death, buried himself in it, returned his consciousness to the cemetery, and then directly controlled the Angel of Death, and rushed to the lake described by Smedlitava. And also mobilized the Seraphim Taraga and the Great Ape King, together with the Great Ape King, a troop transport airship, and a 10,000-strong mechanical warrior army. Green came to this neighborhood in person, and immediately felt the violent psionic fluctuations, as well as the lake like a pot of boiling water. "How''s the situation?" Green found Smedlitava, and also saw the white dragon Angdalagon who let him pounce last time. Green looked at the white dragon with his eyes, he really had nowhere to go after stepping through the iron shoes, and it didn''t take much effort to get it! Before, he ran all the way to the northern ice field in the main world and didn''t find it, but this guy came to the door himself. Angdalagon suddenly felt the chrysanthemum tighten and met Green''s gaze. He always felt that this angel, who was dressed in dark golden armor and was still above the red dragon, seemed to be looking at him with some malicious eyes. But now that he has essentially become a prisoner of Smedlitava, it is better to keep your mouth shut at this time, otherwise you can only bring shame on yourself. And, just a moment later, a huge warship dropped from the sky, dropped the first batch of 3,000 mechanical warriors that came along with the ship, and immediately flew above the clouds, began to charge the main gun, aimed at the lake below, and was ready to fire at any time. Talaga also came to Green''s side, looking at the red light that flashed from time to time under the lake, and the psychic aura escaping from the core of the sun, she seemed to see Xiaoyu''s greedy cat. "Who is this seraph? What a powerful breath, is it a high-level natural disaster?" Angdalagon couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva, thinking: "What kind of eyes does she have, does she still want to eat the core of the sun? ?" Just now, with the appearance of Green and Taraga, the White Dragon completely gave up the idea of ??running away. Everyone present has the strength to crush him, and thinking of unrealistic escape will only make his situation worse. Besides, his relationship with Apollo was just like that, not much better than it is now, let alone loyalty and stance. At this time, the beam of light rising from below the lake began to dim gradually. However, in the sky, a large hole was formed by the beam of light to dispel the fog, but it did not tend to close, but still retained a blue sky. Immediately, there was a rumbling sound, and an explosion came from below the lake, and two powerful psychic energy collided. And under the extremely high temperature, this lake, which was originally not very large, has been devastated for a long time, evaporated continuously, and the water surface has dropped. At this moment, it has become a big pit without water. The silt at the bottom of the lake became a basin full of cracks under the high temperature, and some fishes living in the water were completely cooked... In the middle of the bottom of the lake, a red ball of light was suspended, which was the core of the sun. On both sides of the core of the sun, there are two people facing each other, one of them is Link, and the other is naturally disguised by Apollo. The two sides were fighting just now, and a fierce confrontation broke out, but Link''s side was just a clone, and Apollo''s side didn''t want to give up the disguise until the last lesson, so they fought evenly, and neither overwhelmed the opponent. At this time, I found that I was surrounded by a group of fully armed mechanical warriors! The two immediately stopped their hands and looked around cautiously. (end of this chapter) Chapter 765： 771? New Titan God King Chapter 765 771 New Titan God King Link recognized that the badges of these mechanical warriors and the battle flags that rang in the wind were the symbols of the huge undead empire in the south! "These guys are here too." Link''s heart froze, and the situation was developing in a more unfavorable direction. Just now, the sun''s core erupted, and the movement was too great, which is bound to attract the attention of many people. I''m afraid there are natural disaster-level powerhouses nearby. have already noticed. Similarly, Apollo also had an ugly face. He was determined to win the core of the sun, but if he could not reveal his identity, it was better not to reveal it. Now is not the time. "Two, I really can''t imagine that there are strong people like the two in this void world." Green flew forward slowly. Following Green''s movement, the Seraphim Taraga followed, staring at the core of the sun and drooling out. The Great Ape King also aimed at the muzzle of the main gun, and could fire at any time as long as it was ordered. In an instant, both Link and Apollo felt a tingling in their scalps, especially Link, he was only a clone, and his strength was far inferior to the main body. "Who are you and what do you want to do?" Apollo frowned, ready to remove his disguise. But once you get to that point, you must fight quickly, get the core of the sun, and return to the nest immediately. "You two, don''t be nervous, I came here with no malice, I just found out that there are abnormal fluctuations in spiritual energy here, come and check it." Green said lightly: "I think the two of you have extraordinary origins, and now the war of gods is about to start, presumably not. I would like to fight to the death here. "You..." Link''s face changed, and so did Apollo. Especially Apollo, he originally thought that this was a void world in the end period, and almost completely cut off communication with the outside world. But now it seems that they underestimate the other party. The ''indigenous'' of this world even know the information about the opening of the battle of gods! Both of them put away the contempt in their hearts. Apollo calmly said: "What do you want? I have to take this sun core, even if I reveal my identity and be peeped by the gods, I will not hesitate!" Green nodded, looked at Apollo, the breath leaked from the opponent''s body slightly, and he had already judged that the opponent''s true strength was far from what he just showed. then looked at Link again, this is an old acquaintance, so I don''t need to say more. Green said in a leisurely manner: "You two, you see, now we are three-legged, and we all have scruples about each other. In the end, if the fish die and the net is broken, it will not benefit us, and we may lose all three. It''s better to take a step back..." Apollo frowned and said, "Why take a step back?" Link did not speak, but he did not rush to object, and planned to listen to Green''s proposal. Green replied: "There is only one core of the sun, but it needs to be divided equally among three sides. I think it is better to cut it apart, and we will get one point for each of the three sides. In this way, each of us will gain something, but we don''t have to pay the price. Why not do it?" Apollo sneered: "One is divided into three? It''s a joke! This is the core of the sun, do you think it''s cutting a watermelon?" Link also looked over with strange eyes. Green said calmly: "You two, since it is my proposal, of course I have a way to cut the core of this sun. It depends on whether you two will believe me once, maybe we will have a chance to cooperate in the future." This time it was Apollo and Link''s turn to be surprised. Cut the core of the sun, what a joke! Seeing Green''s serious appearance, it didn''t seem like he was talking nonsense, which made them suspicious. Could this guy really do it? This time, Link took the lead: "Okay, I agree." At present, his power is the weakest. If once the melee starts, whether Apollo wins or Green gets a bargain, he will definitely be the first to be eliminated. Therefore, after a comprehensive analysis, Link chose to compromise, or choose the most favorable solution for him. However, Apollo, who is stronger and has the power to turn the table, did not compromise so easily. He fell into silence, his eyes were uncertain, and he was holding a Green and the Seraphim Taraga next to him. Apollo could see that the strongest enemy present was this cute-looking angel, and he weighed in his heart how much chance he had. At the same time, Green was also staring at Apollo. This is the real powerful enemy. He didn''t continue to say anything else, just waiting for the other party to choose. After a full five minutes, Apollo finally nodded and said, "Okay! If you can cut the core of the sun, I can agree." Apollo finally chose to compromise, mainly because he did not want to reveal his own whereabouts, because the gods staring at him were too strong. If he forcibly captured the core of the sun, he might not wait for him to merge and restore the strength of the sun god. The enemy will come to the door, and then... there will be no more. Moreover, he was also very curious about how Green divided the core of the sun. You must know that even when he was the sun god, he could only use the core of the sun through divine power, but he could not understand the essence of the core of the sun. Green breathed a sigh of relief, this is the best result, what he has to do next is to divide the sun core into three parts... At the same time, in the void, the periphery of the Titan world. The Lord of Holy Light looked at the Titan world in the distance with gloomy eyes. At this time, the huge Titan world seems to have become a huge heart, which is beating constantly, shrinking and expanding, very strange. And from the Titan world, there is a vigor that has never been seen before. If the Titan world represented the old, outdated, dead, and decadent... then now from this ancient and desolate world, a new vitality is being bred. This is what the Lord of Light and other gods care about the most. The newly revived Titan world, does this represent the recovery and return of the Titan gods? "The war of gods has begun, the old gods are returning..." The Lord of Holy Light murmured: "Or achieve the supreme glory of my immortal **** king? Kronos, this time it is time to divide life and death between you and me. " The voice fell, and a graceful figure appeared beside the Lord of Holy Light. Wearing a pale golden robe of wisdom, surrounded by the runes of wisdom and the brilliance of intellect, she is the goddess of the light of wisdom. The two were almost side by side, the Goddess of the Light of Wisdom was only half a position behind the Lord of Light, which represented her lofty status among the current new gods, second only to the Lord of Light. Originally, many people thought that the opening of this battle of gods was the Goddess of Wisdom''s challenge to the Lord of Light, and even they themselves prepared for it. However, with the recovery of the Titan world and the Titan Gods, the whole situation has undergone unprecedented changes, and the opposition between the new gods and the old gods has become the main contradiction. In comparison, the competition between the Lord of Light and the Goddess of Wisdom is insignificant. "Unexpectedly, this time we are standing together again." The Lord of Light retracted his gaze and turned to look at the Goddess of Light of Wisdom. "I didn''t expect that, maybe this is the arrangement of fate, but unfortunately there is no **** of fate among us." The goddess of the light of wisdom responded lightly. "God of Destiny?" The Light of Wisdom snorted: "The mystery of destiny, even the gods can''t covet. At the beginning of the Titans, there were three goddesses of destiny, but so what? It''s not because of fate that I set foot on the road. The road to destruction." "Yeah! Fate... Unpredictable, unpredictable, unchangeable, un... blasphemous!" The goddess of the light of wisdom murmured and recited an ancient psalm. It is said that this is the aria of the three goddesses of fate, before their fall. . The Lord of Light was silent, staring at the Titan world. There was a sudden bang, and an earth-shattering explosion came from the Titan world, and even in the void, a burst of spiritual energy could be felt. The Lord of Holy Light and the Goddess of Light of Wisdom all changed their expressions, followed by a shrill and angry scream. "It''s Kronos!" The Lord of Light immediately heard the source of the cry, and found that the aura of the God-king of Kronos was rapidly weakening. "Huh? What''s going on?" The Goddess of the Light of Wisdom also felt it, with a puzzled expression on her face. This is completely different from what they had imagined before. Originally, they thought it was a movement made by Kronos, and they didnt know what method they used to restore their strength. But he didn''t expect this to happen in the end. As Kronos'' breath became weaker and weaker, there was a sign of God''s fall. Although they could feel that Kronos was still struggling, it was of no use at all, his breath was getting weaker and weaker, and his fall was inevitable. Correspondingly, another powerful existence is growing rapidly and is plundering the godhead and divinity of Kronos. "Zeus! No... You can''t do this, I''m your father!" Cronos roared angrily, but unfortunately it was useless at all, and he didn''t get a response. But his roar made the name ''Zeus'' enter the ears of the Lord of Light and other beings for the first time. After a while, Kronos'' breath was looming, until it finally disappeared. This marks the complete end of an era. The former Titan God King fell and a new King took his place. "Zeus! Is he the new king of the Titans?" The Lord of Holy Light suddenly realized: "It turns out that it has long been parasitic in the body of Kronos, slowly growing up, and finally replacing it. It''s a good strategy." The Goddess of the Light of Wisdom also showed a clear look, obviously thinking of it with the Lord of Light. They looked at each other and saw fear in each other''s eyes. Obviously, this Titan God King named Zeus should also be their opponent in this battle of gods. Unlike Cronus, Zeus played in this way and ended the former king of gods. Obviously, he was not a reckless man. He was a cunning and insidious enemy. enemies are more difficult to deal with. (end of this chapter) Chapter 766： 772? Sea of ??Death Chapter 766 772 Sea of ??Death "Boom~~~" In the deep void, there was a burst of his terrifying thunder. On the edge of the void, the chaotic and ferocious air currents raged, and the disorderly psionic energy collided with impunity, tearing all the surrounding matter to shreds. In this extremely dangerous place, a huge void ship hundreds of meters long is like a flat boat, dancing on the edge of danger, shuttling through the gap like a white horse. At this moment, a silver-white beam of light emerged and hit the void ship. With a ?? bang, it hit the defensive barrier of the Void Ship, causing a violent rippling water wave. Followed, from another direction, a similar beam of light came almost at the same time On that Void Ship, some of the recruits were very nervous. This is the sea of ??death on the edge of the void, which once devoured countless void ships and even ended the terrifying region of the gods. Although it was said that when they set sail, they were all determined to die, but when they really came here and experienced the horror of the sea of ??death, they realized that when facing death, they were not as brave as they thought. "Stabilize the direction! The main artillery counterattack! Drop star missiles..." A one-eyed old man sitting on the captain''s seat, expressionless, calm as a mountain, exuding a battle-hardened aura. "Yes!" In the command room of the bridge, the old man''s order was received, and everyone executed it in an orderly manner. The twin main guns at the bow quickly fired back, hitting the direction where the distant beam of light was emitted. I saw a sway of light and shadow, and an equally huge, black-painted Void Battleship appeared from the void. The one-eyed old man''s expression remained unchanged, and his deep eyes were fixed on the big screen in front of him. On the screen, from under the void ship he was in, a golden shuttle with a length of tens of meters was shot, the tail spewing flames, and it accelerated towards the enemy. That shuttle is the stellar missile he just mentioned. contains a sun core warhead, which is a terrifying weapon enough to kill the gods. In the next moment, the magic rune engraved on the surface of the star missile was lit up, and then it flashed and traveled through space. directly crossed the distance from the enemy and appeared less than a kilometer away from the black void battleship. For the battle between Void battleships, the distance of ten kilometers is already close at hand, let alone one kilometer! The black void battleship had no time to evade and was hit by a stellar missile. A fiery ball of light erupted in the void, and the temperature of the core of the explosion was comparable to that of the inside of a star. The high temperature of tens of millions of degrees devoured the black void battleship and all the surrounding substances in almost an instant, and even suppressed the surging psionic storm of the surrounding sea of ??death. The huge explosion sound and the shock wave that followed, caused the Void Warship to cause a huge shock. In a cabin at the bottom of a void warship, Green opened his eyes and woke up, looking at the surrounding environment, feeling a little strange in his heart. "What is this place?" He questioned, recalling what happened before. At that time, he reached an agreement with Apollo and Archbishop Link to divide the core of the sun equally. And Green claims to be able to cut the core of the sun like a cake, when in fact he is talking nonsense. Cut the core of the sun? What a joke, even God can''t do it, even more impossible for Green. As for the reason why he did this, it was a delaying strategy. He had to get the Sun Core for a while. In fact, from the very first sight of the core of the sun, Green had already guessed that this thing was nothing but a magical version of a nuclear fusion reactor. This world does not have such a rigorous and physical system. It is of course very difficult to directly extract the core of a newborn star and make it into the core of the sun, all relying on the extraordinary ability of the gods or alchemy magicians. Green roughly understood the principle, but controllable nuclear fusion was not realized before he crossed, so although Green knew some theories, he didn''t know where to start. It is completely impossible for him to build a nuclear fusion reactor by himself. Therefore, he must have a reference, which is this ready-made sun core. As long as we analyze the alchemy technology used in the core of the sun, coupled with Green''s theory to guide the research direction, I believe that it will not take long for the powerful scientific research force of the Undead Empire to create a nuclear fusion reactor that integrates alchemy technology. And Green was thinking, even if it really doesn''t work, it''s a big deal to return the things to Apollo and Link. With the strength he has now, as long as he is not in a situation of monopolizing the core of the sun, I believe that neither Apollo nor Link will be in trouble with him. Apollo and Link didn''t know Green''s idea, and they were very curious to see what he swore, and wanted to see how the king of this mysterious undead empire cut the core of the sun. However, the reality was different from what Green had imagined. Green returned to the cemetery with the Sun Core. Apollo and Link also wanted to follow, but Green strongly refused. In the end, Apollo and Link chose to compromise. Link was really powerless, while Apollo was fearless and felt that his strength was tyrannical. If he was in a hurry, he would directly reveal his identity, and he would not let Green swallow the core of the sun. Green brought the Sun Core back to the cemetery, and immediately called back all the important scientific researchers under his command. All other work was suspended, and Claire and the Red Queen were also transferred back to free up all computing power to support the cracking of the Sun Core. In the beginning, everything went very smoothly. The powerful computing power of the alchemy computer, the solid alchemy and scientific research strength of Black Claw and others, coupled with the basic theory of nuclear fusion described by Green. Soon, the outlines of the technology used in this solar core were outlined. As expected, the core of the sun is indeed a very magical nuclear fusion reactor. Although Green had already seen the clues before, it was not completely confirmed after all. However, this nuclear fusion reactor is completely different from Green''s concept. The alchemy technology used in the core of the sun is very crude. According to Black Claw, it is barely qualified. The reason why it can form a stable nuclear fusion reaction and export it stably depends on the blessing of divine power. And this is what most gods, especially the titans, used to do. The divine power is amazing and omnipotent. Since you have mastered the divine power, why study those useless and complicated technologies? This is the logic of the Titans, simple and rude but irrefutable. So, the final result disappointed Green a little. Although he obtained all the data of the core of the sun and built a model in the alchemy computer, there was no decisive gain. Moreover, it is almost impossible to build a nuclear fusion reactor with the core of the sun. Green was a little disappointed, so he planned to return the solar core to Apollo and Link. Anyway, it was useless for him to stay, let alone offend Apollo. As for how they are divided, Green doesn''t plan to care anymore. Besides, the appearance of Archbishop Link''s clone in the misty world has already aroused his vigilance, plus the previous Dark Crusader... Green did not know that there were signs of division within the Church of the Holy Light, and instead considered Holy Light education and the Dark Crusade as one. Therefore, when he discovered Link''s clone, he had already decided to destroy it or expel it from the foggy world. Because of the existence of the cemetery, Green regards the foggy world as his basic plan, and will never allow others to interfere here. However, Green did not expect that after finishing all the data collection work, he picked up the sun core again and was about to return it to Apollo, but an accident occurred. In the form of an angel of death, Green touched the core of the sun again. Without warning, a cloud of red light emerged from the core of the sun, engulfing him in an instant. Green was caught off guard, but lost consciousness for a moment. When he woke up again, he appeared in this place. Green looked around and had no impression of this place at all. Recalling the previous situation, he quickly contacted the cemetery through the soul link. can sense the existence of the cemetery, and his connection with the undead creatures under his command has not been interrupted. But he tried to use some summoning techniques, but he didn''t succeed. Everything was normal, but at the last moment, when the portal was formed, the spiritual energy suddenly collapsed, and the spell casting failed. Green frowned, this was the first time he had encountered such a situation. then tried to return to the cemetery, although he could clearly sense the existence of the cemetery, but this time he still failed. "Can''t you go back to the cemetery?" Green pondered: "Is this an illusion, or something else? Where is this place?" Green is very puzzled, but one thing is certain, his coming here is definitely related to the core of the sun. Green took a deep breath, and as soon as he came, he was at ease. Although he was a little worried about the situation in the cemetery, it was useless to worry about it now. He should not be able to go back for the time being. Fortunately, I had a word with Apollo before, it is not easy to divide the core of the sun, and there are at least ten days to buffer. At this moment, the Void Ship shook violently. Just destroyed an enemy ship, but was hit by another enemy''s Void Battleship. Because the stellar missile was launched just now, the frontal magic defense barrier was closed, and before it had time to recharge, it happened to be hit by the enemy, the main gun of the bow. Although the armor of the main gun is extremely strong, it still caused huge losses when it was directly hit by the front. Fortunately, Green''s current position is located in the middle and rear of this void warship. Apart from the violent shaking, there is no immediate danger. At this time, in front of the void warship, there appeared a void world wrapped in clouds... (end of this chapter) Chapter 767： 773? Sun Core Mecha Chapter 767 773 Sun Core Mecha The void warship that Green was in rushed in quickly. The black void warship that just hit them chased after them and rushed into the void world. This Void World is very small, on the edge of Void, enduring endless Void Storms, making it unfit to grow into a giant Void World. But no matter what, this is also a void world, and when the void warship enters it, the pressure is suddenly reduced. Without the Void Storm of the Sea of ??Death, some warfare methods that could not be used just now can also be used. Just as Green was still wondering where he was, a group of people suddenly ran from the front. These people were all wearing military uniforms that Green had never seen before, and the leader was a thick beard. After seeing Green, they immediately shouted: "Hey! Jack, what are you doing, it''s time to work!" "Uh~~~" Green replied vaguely, looking down at the equipment on his body, it seemed to be the same as these people. Green quickly followed, and listened to the name of the beard just now, his current name is Jack... It should be his soul occupying the body of this ''Jack''. As for what happened, I don''t understand for the time being. And, he also found no relevant memory in the brain of this body. Green followed in the middle of the group and ran quickly towards the back of the cabin. It can be seen that these people are not weak in strength. The bearded leader has the strength of the legendary high-level, and the others are also legendary, and most of them are legendary middle-level. Green didn''t know why, so he didn''t dare to speak rashly, but he listened to the conversations of these people in secret. "Haha! This time I have to make the Finites look good, and they dare to ambush us. It''s really boring." "I will get at least three victories today, don''t fight with me any of you!" "Don''t be too optimistic, this time, the Finites dispatched two Dark Emperor-class battleships, which must be trump cards, everyone, don''t underestimate the enemy!" There was a lot of discussion, but Green didn''t have much useful information. He only knew that the enemy was an empire named Finite, which was currently at war with their federation. This war has been going on for sixty-three years. Both sides are exhausted, but neither can win. "Finet Empire?" Green felt that this name sounded familiar, as if he had heard it somewhere. "Where did you hear it?" He recalled carefully, and suddenly remembered that after defeating Emperor Tuttle, Green obtained many ancient documents from the human city-state in the foggy world. In these documents, the Finite Empire was mentioned, which was a very old, huge, and extremely developed country. "Could it be that the Finite Empire mentioned here is the one recorded in the literature?" Green thought to himself: "But the Finite Empire has long since perished. Could it be that... this time, I have returned to the ancient times, Finite. When the empire has not yet perished?" "No!" Green quickly rejected the idea. If it really went back to ancient times, how could the cemetery still in the foggy world be explained? In ancient times, the foggy world has not yet entered the end period, and it cannot be what it is now. At this moment, Green can still perceive that there is not much change in the foggy world. "If it''s not the problem of the outside world, then... it''s my own problem?" Green thought to himself: "Could it be that there is some particularly powerful illusion hidden in the core of the sun? Let me fall into it? Or some other reason. Green became more and more puzzled, but he also faintly sensed that he was more likely to fall into illusion. However, the level of this illusion is very high, and it is most likely left by an ancient god, or an existence with the same power as a god. Even just relying on illusions, a world of illusions was formed, so that even a natural disaster-level powerhouse like Green couldn''t break free even if he sensed something was wrong. Fortunately, Green has the existence of a cemetery, which is equivalent to leaving a fixed anchor in the real world, so that he will not be completely lost in this illusion world. At this time, Green followed everyone to the back of the cabin. The folding door of the ?? cabin opened automatically, revealing a larger cabin, where dozens of blue and white mechas were neatly placed. These mechas are more than five meters high, and their appearance is very beautiful. They are also Ma Runjia under the command of Mecha Green. Compared with these mechas, they are simply the difference between a chicken and a phoenix. "What a powerful mecha!" Green has been a mecha expert in the past few years. The first time I saw these mechas, I felt a sense of light. These mechas are far more powerful than all the mechas Green has at hand, and even the giant mechas equipped with natural disaster-level bone dragons are far less powerful than these mechas. "This time it''s worth it!" Green was excited, as long as he could bring back the technology of this mecha, it would definitely bring earth-shaking changes to his legion. "Hey, Jack, why are you stunned?" A comrade next to him patted Green''s shoulder from behind, and then ran towards a mecha not far away. Green came back to his senses, glanced quickly, and based on the route everyone was running, he found a mecha that no one was driving and walked over quickly. The hatch of the ?? mecha was already open, and Green glanced inside. In the cab is a photo of his life, which is exactly what he looks like now. Confirming that he did not go wrong, Green jumped into the mecha and lay half lying in the crew compartment. The hatch was closed, and a white translucent liquid was quickly injected, filling the entire crew compartment. Soon, when the liquid submerged the top of Green''s head, he was in a trance, giving him a slight headache, but he soon returned to normal. When he opened his eyes again, his field of vision was filled with various data. Then I heard a "pop" sound, and the two pipes connected to the back of the mecha were automatically disengaged. Green tried to raise his arm, and suddenly a mechanical palm appeared in front of him. "Is this a consciousness fusion technology?" Green was not very surprised. He also has similar technology, but it can only be used on undead creatures. At present, if it is used by humans, there will be a certain probability that it will cause damage to the human brain. And the consciousness fusion technology here is obviously quite mature. Immediately following, Green was shocked again, and actually found that the power core used by this mecha actually used the sun core function! Green also entered the mecha just now. With some curiosity, he scanned with his mental power and found that there was a small sun core inside the mecha. This solar core is much smaller than the one they found in the secret space at the bottom of the lake. The overall size is only a basketball, but the output power and endurance are not comparable to the steam core currently used by Green. Green was secretly surprised: "I have mastered the technology to mass-produce the core of the careful sun!" At this time, the other mechas were already activated. Green immediately felt that, with the blessing of these mechas, those who had only been at the Legendary Elementary and Intermediate levels in the past had all reached the Legendary High-level, and the bearded leader directly erupted with natural disaster-level combat power. Green sucked in a breath, and was even more excited in his heart. He must get the mass production technology of this mecha and the core of the sun. However, just when Green was excited to figure out how to get these technologies. Suddenly, he was in a trance again, accompanied by a needle-like headache. When he came back to his senses, he was no longer in the mecha, but appeared in a completely unfamiliar place. looked down at himself, wearing a tight black combat uniform, surrounded by many people dressed like him, densely packed in an all-metal cabin. "What''s going on here?" Greene frowned. He just found some clues, why did he suddenly switch the scene? Where is this place? He estimated that it should be similar to the situation just now. With the doubts in his heart, he tried to search for his memory. Unfortunately, there was still nothing to gain, all he got was an empty body. At this moment, the metal door in front of the cabin opened, and the crowded soldiers filed out to a deck with a transparent light film. Hundreds of black-colored mechas, also five meters high, were placed on the deck. The hatches of these mechas were opened at the back, and Green followed everyone, rushing towards the mechas and getting in from behind. Unlike just now, everyone has their own fixed mecha, and these people are selected at random. "Is it a miscellaneous soldier this time?" Seeing this scene, Green immediately felt the difference in his identity. If he played an elite mecha warrior just now, he is now reduced to a miscellaneous soldier that can be consumed in large quantities. With a complicated mood, Green also got into a black mecha. None of them are fusion technology, and they are still using backward mechanical wrenches to control the mecha activities through the telex system. Moreover, these mechs do not have the high-level solar core power, and use a high-density fuel similar to solid gasoline, which can sustain the mechs for three to five days of high-intensity combat at a time. This kind of mecha, although it is stronger than Green''s existing Ma Runjia, is not completely crushed, roughly equivalent to the bone dragon mecha... "Attention to all units, this mission is to stop the enemy assault team, for the sake of the empire, for the sake of Your Majesty, the glory belongs to you!" A somewhat annoying voice came from the speaker in the ear, and there was obviously a sense of superiority in the tone of standing and talking without back pain. Green could almost hear the other party''s subtext: "You untouchables, all die! The glory belongs to you, and the credit belongs to me." "Is it a noble of the Finite Empire?" Green frowned, perhaps because he had been a high-ranking person for too long, and hated this kind of tone of speech. "Black Snake Brigade, set off!" Another voice came from the headset, which should be the captain of this mecha unit. (end of this chapter) Chapter 768： three chances Chapter 768 Three Chances The captain''s voice was cold and numb, and Green didn''t hear any anger, as if he was used to it. But Green could vaguely feel the suppressed anger and the forbearance of energy accumulation before the eruption of the volcano. "There''s something wrong with this captain!" Green thought to himself, and then saw the briefing of the combat mission appear on the screen in front of him. There is no problem with the previous ones, but when Green finished reading the mission briefing, he found that there was a small envelope-like icon behind it. "What is this?" He subconsciously clicked. A black drop-down menu appeared, and there was a one-minute countdown in the lower right corner. On this drop-down menu, turned out to be a secret mission briefing. According to this briefing, Green will go on a secret mission to enter the Federation''s Void Warship to capture the manufacturing technology of small stellar missiles. Green''s eyes narrowed slightly. This task is very interesting. In fact, the Empire itself has the manufacturing technology of stellar missiles. According to the logic, there is no need to steal the relevant technology of the Federation. It is quite intriguing that the person Green currently plays has received such a task. And, Green also found a name in this mission briefing - William Tuttle! "Emperor Tuttle!" Seeing this surname, Green instantly thought of the Great Tuttle. But he soon realized that this William should be the ancestor of Tuttle the Great, most likely the Tuttle I who overthrew the Finite Empire and established the Tuttle Dynasty! "It seems that my current identity should be a spy lurking in the Finite Empire, but serving the Tuttle family." Green thought to himself, if this is the case, everything can be explained. The Tuttle family, as the big nobles in the Finite Empire, did not master the technology of stellar missiles, and had no chance to obtain them through other means. They could only use the opportunity of war with the Federation to obtain the relevant technology of the other party. Or, the Tuttle family had already mastered the stellar missile technology of the Empire, but they were still not reconciled and wanted more. Anyway, the William Tuttle has been assigned the task at present, and it is estimated that not only him, but also many spies or spies secretly loyal to the Tuttle family have received this task. "The Tuttle Family!" Green has already felt that this family that has established a dynasty in the future has already shown ambition and great strength at this time. Green began to think about what to do next? He can continue to help the Tuttle family, or leak the ambitions of the Tuttle family to the top of the Finite Empire, or... or defect to the Federation. According to the current information, the Federation is very keen to receive those who defected from the Empire. By the way, we can take this opportunity to demonstrate the superiority of the democratic system, and then attack the barbarism and backwardness of the monarchy, and the brutal oppression of the people. At this time, the mecha group had been flying away from the void warship according to the continuous flow. Green was in the mix, not thinking about the next step. He is afraid that when he just thinks about it, he will change his identity again, or switch places like last time. In fact, just as Green was worried, he fell into a trance again shortly after the mech took off. When he woke up again, he appeared in a bustling city, sitting in an open-air coffee bar. In front of him was a steaming black drink, and across from him sat a bearded man who was looking at him with a half-smile. Green frowned slightly, and calmly raised the cup in front of him, trying to hide the discomfort of his sudden appearance here. Bearded eyes were like knives, staring at Green, motionless, sitting there like a statue. Green doesn''t know what''s going on now, and of course he can''t talk casually. For a while, both of them were silent, as if they were competing for patience. After seven or eight minutes, the bearded man finally boasted, and finally said: "Okay, you won, I can agree to your conditions, but only if you can really get the confidential data of the divine power test, and I will. You can promise that after the event is completed, 100 million gold pounds!" "Yes, but I want a deposit. I''ll give half of it first, otherwise we won''t have to talk!" Green responded, and the other party had already revealed the core content of their conversation. simply put forward the excessive requirement of giving half of the deposit first, and further tested the intelligence of the other party. If the other party thinks there is too much, they will reveal more when bargaining. However, Green did not expect that the bearded man just frowned and nodded directly: "Yes, but I hope you can understand that the family''s money is not so easy to get." "Family? What family? Could it be the Tuttle family too?" Green thought to himself, but said calmly, "I know this better than you." Then he picked up the cup leisurely, as if everything was under control. middle. "Hmph, I hope so." The bearded man snorted lightly, picked up the white gloves beside him, but still maintained his noble demeanor, got up and nodded slightly, then turned to leave. After the person left, Greene breathed a sigh of relief, but he still couldn''t relax. He felt that there were still people staring at him around him. Although he didn''t know who it was, he could be sure that the other party was very difficult to deal with. "Natural disaster grade! A natural disaster grade superhuman was dispatched to spy on me secretly. It seems that the person I played this time is very important." Green continued to drink his drink as if nothing had happened, but his brain was spinning rapidly, and he checked himself. See if there is anything of value. Soon, Green found a badge in the purse at hand. The name of Victor was written on it, and there was also a photo of a handsome middle-aged man in a white coat. When ?? was just playing with the knife and fork on the table, Green used the shadow reflected by the knife and fork to tell that he was this Victor now. The watermark on the ?? badge is the words ''Imperial Institute of Advanced Studies'', and the title is Senior Researcher. "Senior researcher, there is a chance to come into contact with some important secrets." Green thought, fiddling with the badge in his hand, thinking about what to do next, at least he needs to find the specific location of this research institute. It can be named after ''Empire''. This institute should have a very high level and have a very strict security system. General agents or spies cannot infiltrate at all, and only insiders can get information. Imperial Institute for Advanced Study is the most famous institute in the Finite Empire. In the eyes of ordinary people, it means status and wealth. Even if it is just an ordinary researcher, when you go to an outside university, you will be treated like an expert. This is the highest palace of the cutting-edge technology of the Finite Empire, and it is the place that all scholars and scientists yearn for. Half an hour later, Green took a taxi back here. The driver is very enthusiastic, and there is a feeling of envy in the conversation. Green got a lot of useful information from the talkative driver''s mouth through conversation. For example, the Finite Empire is currently engaged in an unprecedented decisive battle with the Federation, such as the advent of the legendary gods, such as the love between the royal princess and the civilian colonel... Farewell to the taxi driver, Green walked into the door of the institute. There is no high-tech access control, and there is no heavily guarded security. The empire''s highest research institution is as casual as the old cadre''s activity center. But Green discovered that the amiable-looking uncle of the doorman was actually a strong man with at least intermediate-level natural disaster strength! With this guy in town, he really doesn''t need any high-tech security systems, nor does he need a large group of pretentious security teams. "Mr. Victor is back." The doorman greeted him with a smile. Green nodded slightly, although he found the hidden boss, Green walked into the research institute calmly. There is nothing different inside ??, just like an ordinary middle school, an old office building, lush trees, and occasionally a researcher in a white coat. Green''s position here, and many people greeted him while walking. Walking into the office building, I happened to meet a young man who was still hurriedly walking out. When he saw Green, his eyes lit up, he immediately greeted him, and said eagerly: "Sir, I have found you, there are some problems in the test, and you need to personally turn up." Green''s heart tightened, knowing that it was time to test his adaptability. In fact, after the first two sudden switch identities, he has faintly figured out some patterns. In this virtual illusion world, he plays various identities without any memory. When he makes a fatal mistake or causes suspicion from the people around him, it is equivalent to the failure of the ''game'', and he will automatically switch to the next identity. For the first time, playing as a pilot of the Federation, when he really needed to drive a mecha, Greene did not receive professional training, so he switched his identity directly. The second time, playing the role of the cannon fodder mecha soldier on the side of the empire, is also for similar technical reasons. Therefore, when Green played this senior researcher named Victor for the third time, he immediately became vigilant when he encountered the current situation. If he showed his fault again, he would definitely switch his identity again. The status of a senior researcher this time is the best way for Green to obtain the core of the sun and other important technologies. Moreover, Green also has a concern, the current situation is very much like a game. At the beginning, he was a little worried about falling into this illusion, but now he found that this illusion itself was not malicious, but more like a legacy left to future generations. If this is the case, it is very likely that the number of identity switching will be limited, just like playing a game, if the number of resurrections is gone, it will be gameover. The number of ?? resurrections could be three or five, Green did not know. (end of this chapter) Chapter 769： 775? Back to reality Chapter 769 775 Return to Reality With this idea in mind, Green cherishes this opportunity very much, and it is very likely that he will switch again and return to reality when he opens his eyes. Green carefully inquired about the specific situation. Although the young researcher said a lot, he could not understand much, but he also understood some things in general. It should be that a data anomaly has occurred in an experiment that is currently analyzing ''divine power''. Green was secretly surprised that the alchemy technology of the Finite Empire had developed to the point of super pervertedness, and it was possible to use an experimental method to analyze divine power! You must know that in the real world, divine power has become a kind of taboo. If it is eroded by divine power, even a natural disaster grade powerhouse may die if it is not dealt with in time. In the Imperial Research Institute, it is only a relatively important research project. Suddenly, Green understood why the mighty Finite Empire would perish. Actually researching divine power has already touched the realm of gods. Neither the Titans nor the later new gods will allow humans to acquire the ability to master divine power. This is probably the so-called "don''t die, you won''t die." But without such a spirit of constant exploration and challenge, human beings may never be able to escape the oppression of God, nor develop such a splendid civilization. Maybe they still dont know where to hide and drink blood! Therefore, even if the Finite Empire has been destroyed, a kind of respect arises in Green''s heart. With the researcher leading the way, Green walked quietly and slowly, as if thinking about the question of the experiment, but in fact, he deliberately let the researcher in front, and he followed behind, so as not to show his feet. In that old office building, they walked into the elevator. Researcher impatiently pressed the [-19] floor. It turns out that the real core of this research institute is all hidden hundreds of meters deep underground. The underground area of ??the ?? Institute is dozens of times larger than the surface. There are more than 3,000 researchers working here, but no more than 50 people have the title of senior researcher. Green came to the nineteenth floor underground, and was about to go to the laboratory when there was a sudden explosion! Followed by the end of the corridor, a flame burst open, wrapped in surging divine power, and emerged. The piercing alarm sounded, and translucent light curtains rose up the long corridor, dividing the underground laboratory into isolated areas, allowing the overflowing divine power to erode other places. Green''s face was sinking like water, and he barely stopped when he saw the four light curtains being broken by the flames packed with divine power. The power contained in them was greater than he expected. "Mr. Victor, let''s get out of here quickly, it''s too dangerous!" The young researcher dragged Green and tried to bring him back into the elevator. Green glanced at him coldly: "Go up if you want, don''t pull me!" The young researcher shuddered, feeling that at this moment, those eyes were like knives, piercing directly into his soul. He was tongue-tied and wanted to explain, but he didn''t know what to say, and he was afraid that continuing to quibble might be self-defeating. After all, in Green''s current identity, just a single word can ruin his future. "I''m sorry, sir!" The young researcher apologized knowingly, but a trace of resentment flashed in the depths of his eyes. Green hole was like watching the fire, but he didn''t care about the other party''s resentment, and took the opportunity to say seriously: "Go and get a backup of the experimental data." "Yes! Sir." The young researcher hurriedly agreed and ran to a room next to him. There are some machines that Green has never seen before, and it is estimated that it should be another style of alchemy computer. I saw the young researcher running in, pulling out a tube from one of the machines and inserting it directly into his chest. There was a pre-buried plug there. Green lifted his clothes and took a look. He also had a similar thing, like a buried needle in a hospital. Immediately, the top section of the tube lit up. The young researcher frowned slightly, looking a little pained. Green narrowed his eyes slightly, looked left and right, and walked in. Because of the experimental accident, the emergency system of the underground base was triggered, and the people below were divided into various places. It''s just Green and this young researcher. Green walked over and released his mental power to scan the monitor in this room. Such an important underground research base cannot be without monitoring equipment. Although he does not know what the monitoring equipment looks like, Green scans through his mental power, and then directly cuts off all the lines connecting to the outside world. After finishing all this, he came behind the young smoke technician and went down with a knife, directly breaking his neck. After being the undead king for so many years, Green would not be merciful at the critical moment. He killed this person and ignored the corpse. He directly pulled a tube from the side and inserted it into the connector on his chest. There was a crisp sound of metal collision, and as the pipes lit up, a virtual light curtain appeared in front of Green. At this point, it is simple, and the folders for storing data are arranged neatly and orderly. Green searched quickly and quickly found relevant information about the core of the sun. He immediately chose to copy, and suddenly a huge stream of data rushed into his mind along the pipe. Green was refreshed, and his powerful mental power kept him from being in a trance like the researcher just now. Even so, the two temples were slightly swollen. Green didn''t care, instead, his eyes were full of brilliance. With the duplication of these materials, the originally empty head began to be filled with technical materials. About ten minutes later, the data of the core of the sun was copied. Green also selected the mecha manufacturing technology, the void missile technology, and most importantly, the experimental data of the divine power research that caused the accident. Green had a feeling that this failed trial errand was the most important thing compared to other technical materials. After finishing all this, Greene breathed a sigh of relief. But this is just the beginning, he also has to imprint these data into his soul, and now these technical data are only stored in the brain of this body, once his consciousness leaves, he can''t remember it again. But at this moment, a group of heavily armed soldiers poured out of the elevator, all equipped with light mechas and holding a strange firearm type weapon. As soon as ?? these soldiers appeared, they were divided into many three-person teams and rushed to various places in the underground base. The light curtains that divide the area have no effect on these soldiers at all. In a blink of an eye, three soldiers ran up to Green and saluted, "Senior researcher Victor, we are instructed to protect you from evacuation." Green nodded, his purpose has been achieved, there is no need to beep here. Now what he needs is the time to digest those materials. Before that, there must be no mistakes, otherwise it will fall short. Green obediently followed a three-person team away. As for the corpse on the ground, these people didn''t even look at it. At this time, other senior researchers were also brought out one after another. They are the most precious wealth of the empire. In the event of an accident, they must be rescued first. Taking the elevator back to the ground, Green and dozens of others were placed in a military guest house. The facilities inside ?? are quite luxurious, but the security is also very strict. This made Green feel that the previous explosion at the research institute was probably not an accident, but some kind of conspiracy to investigate this way. Otherwise, these senior researchers, each of whom is in charge of important research projects, are brought here to stop the work at hand, which is definitely a huge loss. Green felt more and more urgent, and quickly entered the data in his brain into his soul, otherwise once he was interrogated and interrogated, with his current situation, he would definitely be exposed. Now I just hope to call him later. However, Green didn''t get his wish. Just over an hour later, an officer knocked on his door. Because the researcher Victor played by Green was the person in charge of the divine power research experiment, he was the first to find him during the entire investigation. Green tried his best to keep his composure, even when he was walking down the corridor, he was still memorizing the information quickly. He knew in his heart that this time, he might be doomed, and he must race against time to obtain more information. Because of his status as a senior researcher, Green was not taken to the interrogation room, but to an office. The so-called interrogation was just a conversation between a senior officer and him on the sofa face to face. Originally, Green wanted to struggle a bit, but after obtaining the technology of the core of the sun, he read the information on the research and experiment of divine power first. Helpless for scientific research, he is really just a layman, and he is speechless after only a few words. Green smiled bitterly and spread his hands helplessly. In the next moment, he was in a trance, and when he regained his senses, it was no longer the office, but returned to the town hall of the cemetery. Green calmed down and checked quickly to make sure that he had no problem. Then he breathed a sigh of relief: "Finally back! Is there really only three chances?" Green was a little disappointed. In the end, the mecha manufacturing and void missile technology he copied didn''t have time to imprint on his soul. Only the data of the Sun''s core and some of the divine research experiments are preserved. Thinking of this, he immediately checked, the data saved in the soul was still there. "Your Majesty, are you all right?" Black Claw asked worriedly beside him. "It''s okay." Green waved his hand, looked at the core of the sun still floating in front of him, and asked, "By the way, what happened to me just now?" "Uh, Your Majesty, you suddenly lost your mind just now, as if... your soul left the body for two minutes." Black Claw replied truthfully. "Only two minutes?" Green murmured to himself. He switched three identities in a row just now, especially the last time. The time was not too short, but in reality, it was only two minutes. It seems that this ancient sun core may not only be It''s as simple as the core of the sun. (end of this chapter) Chapter 770： 776? Divine Seed Chapter 770 776 Divine Seed Green returns to reality, time has only passed a little, which is both expected and unexpected. made him even more certain that the core of the sun in his hand was extraordinary, and completely dispelled the idea of ??returning it to Apollo. Just before, in order to study the core of the sun, his scientific research team was all concentrated here. Green called Claire and the Red Queen, and transmitted all the data memorized in the soul to the computer. Especially the information about the manufacture of small solar cores, because this is Green''s main purpose, so the memory is also the most comprehensive and profound. And this technology is already a relatively mature technology in the Finite Empire. Black Claw and others are big cows in this field. Although the technology of the core of the sun is very advanced, it is difficult for them to study it from scratch. Painting the scoop, but there is no problem at all. When Black Claw and the others got the full set of solar core manufacturing technology, they were all shocked and looked at Green in disbelief, wondering where Green got these in such a short period of time. As a subordinate and a research dog, they quickly put this doubt behind them. No matter where he comes from, first see if the technology is feasible. As for the source, it doesn''t matter. Half an hour later, the black claw headed almost all the scientific research forces of the undead empire, and the technical research team formed to complete the verification. This technology for manufacturing the core of the sun is completely feasible, and it is quite mature and reliable, and can be directly entered into the production process. "Very good! You are now creating three sun cores at the fastest speed, at any cost!" Green gave the order. When ??Black Claw heard it, he immediately understood what Green meant. He wanted to have a Li Dai Tao Zong and leave the current core of the sun behind. "Yes, Your Majesty! Guaranteed to complete the mission!" Black Claw vowed, through complete technical information, he felt that it was not too big to create an artificial version of the sun core. The current difficulty of ?? lies in the fact that Green is too hasty, and some rarer materials need time to be raised. Fortunately, Green still has a relationship with the Kingdom of Lorenzo. All these problems can be solved... Meanwhile, in the north of the kingdom of Asgard. The kingdom of Asgar at this time has been completely reduced to a region of death and destruction. On the ?? side of the capital, the seal leading to the abyss was opened, and the southern part of the kingdom was eroded by the breath of the abyss, and it has become a kingdom of demons. In the north, because the city of Ace opened the entrance to the abandoned kingdom of the **** of death, the northern part of the kingdom has become a kingdom of death. All creatures, including humans, and even some extraordinary creatures, have been transformed into undead, wandering aimlessly in deserted cities and fields. In this environment, a woman with a graceful figure and a very sweet appearance would appear very abrupt. This woman is in her twenties, wearing very simple clothes, walking on the ground barefoot, but the soles of her feet are white and clean. Her eyes were indifferent. Seeing this scene, there was no anger or sympathy. It was like a pool of stagnant water, and she didn''t care about anything. Until they came to the ruins of a small town, two figures appeared on the woman''s way. One of them is wrapped in a black robe, and his body is full of the breath of death. The other is five meters tall and covered in a metal shell. . "You really are here, the **** of death... the **** of machinery!" The woman saw the two with a smile on her face, as if she had been waiting for them. "Earth Goddess Gaia!" In the black robe of Death God could only see two green eyes, he said in a hoarse voice. The mechanical **** did not speak, but made a series of meaningless electronic sounds. This is a language he invented, which is only suitable for robots. But since Dooming Kong was abandoned, Dooming Kong also abandoned this mechanical language, and only the mechanical **** still uses it occasionally. Gaia walked over step by step, and in front of the six-meter-tall God of Machinery and the nearly three-meter-tall Death God, her figure became smaller and smaller. But as the former earth goddess, Gaia''s aura firmly suppressed the two juniors. Although the earth goddess is very embarrassed now, she is still an ancient great god, second only to the **** king and Cronus back then. The most important thing is that the Mother Earth is different from the other surviving Titans. She did not surrender, but fled after defeat, and still retains the priesthood of the Mother Earth. In this regard, she is not inferior to Death and Mechanics. God. As for the three of them gathering here, of course, it was not by chance. "Gaia, what did you ask us to do?" The **** of death asked gloomily: "Now that the battle of gods is about to start, I heard that the new king of the Titans has appeared. You don''t want to assist that god-king, do you still want to? Convince us to join the Titans?" The earth goddess Gaia said indifferently: "Why not? The Titan Gods are not a concept of a race. As long as they are strong, anyone can become a Titan." Death scoffed: "If you only want to say this, please forgive me that I don''t have time, so I''ll go first." said he wanted to leave, but Death had no intention of moving. Since he came, it was impossible to say a few words and leave. Its just that the two sides have blurred positions after all, and if they want to reach a cooperation, they have to test each other. The Mother Earth smiled and said, "Why is the **** of death so impatient? Since we are here, we are here with sincerity. I believe that the two of you definitely don''t want to become cannon fodder in this battle of gods, right?" The God of Death and the God of Machinery were silent. With the current situation of the three of them, whether they are on the side of the Titans or joining the new gods, they are all at the bottom of the gods. The **** of death has fallen once and is in a weak period, the same as the **** of machinery, and the destruction of the mechanical church, the destruction of King Kong''s rebellion, making him even weaker. As for the earth goddess Gaia, not to mention, she has survived these years, and it is a fluke to survive. If the brutal war of gods reaches the stage of white-hot, it is almost certain that the first group of gods to fall must have their three names. That''s why they gather here. For them, this may be their last chance to keep warm. So neither Death nor Gaia will easily give up this opportunity, although even if they get together, the hope of surviving in the future will not be greater, but as long as there is a glimmer of hope, they will fight hard. Sure enough, after some haggling, the three ''destroyed'' gods finally reached an agreement. And this agreement included not only the three of them, but also Apollo, the former sun god. But there is also a premise in Apollo, that he can restore the priesthood and strength of the sun god, otherwise even if the agreement has his name, it will be invalid, and the gods cannot sign any contracts with non-god life. At this time, the breath of Death God suddenly disturbed, and it took half a minute to calm down. Gaia and the God of Machines were all stunned, their eyes fixed on the God of Death. It can be felt that the breath of the **** of death has become weaker, and a pair of eyes that are burning with green soul fire reveal helpless emotions. "Failed, I couldn''t take back the abandoned kingdom of death." The **** of death was silent for a moment, barely cheered up, and told the actual situation. Before that, he invaded the clergy of the **** of nature, and wanted to take the opportunity to regain the original kingdom of God and merge with the new kingdom of God. If all goes according to his wish, his strength will be greatly improved and he will return to his former peak state. Although he is still not as good as the Lord of Light and Lady of Wisdom, he can steadily enter the second echelon among the new gods. Unfortunately, the God of Death''s plan has long been discerned by the Goddess of Wisdom. The Goddess of the Light of Wisdom does not want to have a formidable enemy behind her when she challenges the Lord of Light. However, to destroy the plan of the **** of death, the goddess of the light of wisdom does not need to take action personally, she just revealed this information to the Condor Empire in an understatement. and tell the Condor Empire how to strip out the divine seeds contained in the abandoned kingdom of death. This is a unique technique mastered by the Goddess of Light of Wisdom. The seeds of divinity are stripped from the kingdom of God and planted into the bodies of other people or creatures. Next, as long as you wait for the seeds of divinity to germinate, you can cultivate a new god! In fact, this was originally the original plan of the Goddess of Wisdom, to use the seeds of divinity to completely bind the Condor Empire. At that time, the Lord of Light will have the Church of Holy Light, and she will have the Condor Empire. Believe that a chance to become a **** is enough for the royal family of the Condor Empire to make the right choice. Although this deity is only a subordinate deity with weak divine power, it is also a real deity, possessing all the conditions of a deity, and in theory, it has infinite potential, and even has the hope of becoming a master deity in the future. Of course, these are all theoretical possibilities, and so far there is no precedent for any weak divine power growing into a main god. It''s just the original plan of the Goddess of Wisdom. It didn''t take into account Death''s former kingdom of God, but planned to collect a kingdom of God after the war of gods began, when a **** fell, who knows that before the war of gods has officially started, the **** of death will Can''t wait to take the initiative to send it to the door. At this moment, Green didn''t know that he missed a big thing for the core of the sun. In fact, the previous airship performed this task, but no one knew what the task was, even the captain, Rear Admiral Cuomo, was half-knowing, like a marionette, he acted step by step and got the seed of divinity. Because of the support of the Goddess of Wisdom Light, the whole process was almost complete. Until the end, Major General Como returned to the capital of the Empire and handed over the things to His Majesty the Emperor himself. He still did not know the true meaning of this mission. only accepted the canonization in a daze, and was promoted to earl as he wished. Although his military rank has not been promoted, his status has risen, and he has been included in the ranks of the great nobles. (end of this chapter) Chapter 771： 777 Dongfeng No. 1 Chapter 771 777 Dongfeng No. 1 The foggy world, the town center of the cemetery. Green has given up the avatar and mission on the side of the Kingdom of Death. Although he is a little curious about what the Condor Empire is doing there, in his opinion, nothing is more important than creating the core of the sun. Ten days have passed in the blink of an eye, and the time agreed with Apollo and Link has arrived. However, due to some technical reasons, the finished product of the solar core has not yet been manufactured. Apollo and Link have already come to look for it once, but Green made an excuse to prevaricate it, claiming that the difficulty of cutting the core of the sun was beyond his expectations, and he hoped to give some more time. and told the two of them that it was already halfway through, and if it stopped rashly, it is very likely that the core of the sun would be directly destroyed. Apollo was a little helpless, knowing that he was worrying about gains and losses for a while, and because he didn''t want to reveal his identity, he got on this pirate ship. Now that things are in Green''s hands, he has only two choices, either die or wait patiently, and even ask to take a look and be rejected. On the contrary, Greene was fearless and spoke very earnestly, but he would not give in and tickled the roots of Apollo''s angry teeth. Fortunately, Green didn''t fool him the second time, saying that it was an extension of five days. In fact, within three days, the solar core made by Black Claw was freshly baked. The first time Green saw this ''stupid, black and thick'' thing, he was taken aback. He didn''t expect that the core of the sun made by Black Claw and the others would actually look like this ghost. The surface is covered with a thick gray metal, and the overall appearance is spherical, with a diameter of one meter! Green could feel that this big metal ball contained a powerful and fiery psychic energy, which was slightly different from the sun core obtained from the bottom of the lake before, but these things were indeed the sun core. But it had been two days since Apollo and Link first saw these solar cores. When they saw these three things, their reactions were similar to Green''s, with a suspicious look in their eyes. Green explained: "The core of the sun is no different than anything else. I have remanufactured the psionic energy harvesting device. Although the appearance is not very good, there is no problem in essence." Apollo, as the former sun god, has the most authority over the core of the sun. He nodded and said, "It is indeed the core of the sun, but... there seems to be something wrong?" Green smiled and didn''t say anything. Anyway, according to his original promise, he had already taken out three copies of the Sun Core, one for each of the three families, and no one was at a loss. After Apollo and Link confirmed, Green said: "You two, now you have got the things, I have shown my ability and credibility, we can also talk about the next step of cooperation." "The next step of cooperation?" Apollo looked at Green in the state of death angel in surprise: "How do you plan to cooperate?" Link did not speak, but he was very curious, but he knew that under the current situation, he had no right to speak, so he just listened silently. Green said: "I heard that the war between the gods in the main world is about to start, and it may be a brutal war that lasts for hundreds of years..." Apollo experienced the last battle of gods, recalling the scene of that year, can not help but linger in fear. It was a terrifying war that lasted for ninety-two years and affected all the void worlds. More than half of the gods fell, forty-three void worlds were destroyed, and more than six billion people died... At that time, if it wasn''t for the internal problems of the Titans, there were traitors against the **** King Kronos, who suddenly attacked at a critical time, severely damaging Kronos, and the war would continue, perhaps for another hundred years. However, to the gods, it doesnt matter how many people die in a war. Human beings are just a resource that can be squandered indefinitely. On the contrary, in the process of the battle of gods, a large number of middle and lower gods fell, which was what they feared the most. No one knows whether the next **** to fall is himself. Thinking of this, Apollo felt more and more urgent. He must improve his strength as soon as possible, restore the priesthood of the sun god, and find more sun cores, otherwise he would never be able to survive this battle of gods. As for the cooperation proposed by Green, he did not take it to heart at all. "A mere undead dares to discuss cooperation with God, and does not urinate to show his virtue." Apollo sneered in his heart. Although he successfully obtained a copy of the Sun Core, he had a very bad impression of Green, and he was already secretly secretive. Make up your mind to kill Green first after he regains his strength. Instead, Link was more interested in the cooperation proposed by Green. Green could see that Apollo was a little absent-minded, and the arrogant Titans were not good at covering up their emotions, and it was easy to see the contempt and neglect of the other party. But Green didn''t care either, so he calmly said, "I have a weapon here, I don''t know if the two of you are interested." "Weapon?" Apollo immediately sneered and snorted: "What weapon, hahaha, young undead, although I don''t know how many years you have been an undead, but... you don''t understand what God''s war means! Weapon~ ~What kind of weapons do you think can play a role in the battle of gods? Even a powerful weapon that can kill natural disasters is just scratching the itch for gods." said and stood up, took the sun core and was ready to go. Link didn''t say anything. He was very interested to see what the weapon Green was talking about. "Why is Your Majesty the Sun God in such a hurry? It won''t take much time to see." Green said indifferently, and showed a confident attitude: "Wait a little longer, there may be surprises!" Apollo frowned, not knowing what medicine Green Gourd was selling, he hesitated for a moment, then nodded and said, "Okay, I know I''m the sun god, and I dare to speak like this, then I''ll take a look, what do you have? , self-confidence can move me. "Two, come with me." Green took Apollo and Link to the depths of a desert in the southern part of the undead empire. The last time the Dark Crusaders invaded, the first portal was set up near here. But this time Green entered a deeper part of the desert, where there was a sea of ??lifeless sand for thousands of miles. Looking down at this place, Apollo and Link both showed serious expressions. This kind of place was chosen as a venue for displaying weapons. Obviously, the power of this weapon is no trivial matter. Even Apollo, who was contemptuous at first, had a feeling of anticipation. "Okay, let''s get started." Green ordered lightly, and communicated it directly to the Great Ape King through the Soul Link Network. Came here in advance, the Great Ape King suspended at an altitude of tens of thousands of meters, put away its optical stealth, and the huge battleship appeared impressively. In the lower part of the battleship form, a somewhat shoddy cylinder is installed, which is obviously made out of rush work, which is very different from the style of the Great Ape King. After ??Green gave the order to start, inside the Great Ape King, the Red Queen immediately started the launch after confirmation. In an instant, a flame spewed from the back of the cylinder. In the next moment, there was a sound of "Rumbling Rumble", and a large missile with a length of more than 30 meters was launched. It can be clearly seen that the words ''DF-1'' are painted with white paint on the thick body of the missile. This is Green''s name, Dongfeng No. 1 strategic missile! It is equipped with a hydrogen bomb warhead modified with the core of the sun! The reason why the core of the sun was successfully created three days ago, but it was not handed over to Apollo and Link until this time, these days is to make this big killer that can calm the scene. Green knew very well that even if he succeeded in dividing the core of the sun into three parts this time, neither Apollo nor Link would appreciate it. Especially the urination of the Titans, if Apollo took all the sun core this time, it would be no problem, but if he only took one third, turned back to regain his strength, and definitely took a bite. Just in case, Green must show enough strength to effectively scare off the possible hostilities of the opponent. Therefore, Green is looking to sell weapons in name this time, but he is actually showing his muscles. "Huh?" Apollo immediately felt that the huge rocket contained the fluctuation of solar energy. He frowned and looked at Green, thinking that Green must have secretly took more while dividing the core of the sun. Green didn''t explain, just watched the ''Dongfeng No. 1'' fly into the depths of the desert. 500 kilometers away, there is a huge sand dune there, which is the target of this test. "I feel that there is a core of the sun in it, and I need an explanation." Apollo''s face was sinking, his tone questioning. Green took his eyes back, looked at each other, and said lightly: "Explain? Explain what, your share has been given to you." "You..." Without waiting for Apollo to continue, the Dongfeng-1 missile just launched accelerated to a certain extent, and suddenly dense magic runes lighted up on the surface, and there was a violent spatial psionic fluctuation around, and the space shuttle was launched directly! In the next moment, a huge missile dozens of meters long and nearly two meters in diameter directly spanned hundreds of kilometers and appeared a few kilometers away from the target dune. Because the Dongfeng No. 1 had already accelerated to the limit before, after traveling through space, the speed did not decrease at all, and in the blink of an eye, it slammed into the huge mountain-like dune. There was an earth-shattering bang, and a huge cloud of white mushrooms rose up... In an instant, Apollo couldn''t care less about beeping, and Link stared at the big mushroom in the distance. They didn''t expect that the large missile that was launched just now could explode with such terrifying power. Especially Apollo, as a former sun god, he understands better than Link that the terrifying high temperature generated by the dazzling explosion core is enough to destroy all the gods'' bodies and souls. With a ?? grunt, Apollo involuntarily swallowed a mouthful of saliva, looked at Green again, pursed his lips, his eyes were complicated, but he no longer had the arrogance and contempt he had before. (end of this chapter) Chapter 772： 778? Four gods meet Chapter 772 778 Four Gods Converge Green could clearly feel the change in attitude of the former sun god. Green laughed secretly in his heart, this is the role of the super big mushroom, what about the sun god, if you dare to beep blindly, I will still send you a world nuclear level. Link next to him was already stunned, even as the first Archbishop of the Church of the Holy Light, even if he had a lot of knowledge, even if he thought he was very determined, even if... He had to admit that at this moment he was swayed by that The rising big mushroom was frightened. Link never thought that humans could actually create such a terrifying weapon. This is already a field that only gods can reach. Manpower... is too weak, it''s really unimaginable, it''s incredible! "I want this, no matter how much it costs!" Link was stunned at first, then came back to his senses and shouted excitedly. Green heard this, the soul fire in his eyes beating slightly, showing his happy mood. Archbishop Link''s reaction had long been expected, and he immediately looked at Apollo. Apollo''s expression was complicated at the moment. He had to admit that he was shocked. He really didn''t expect Green to come up with such a terrifying weapon. Finally, he put away the contempt in his heart, and looked again at Green, who already treated each other with an equal attitude. The existence of such a big killer is enough to make him take such an attitude. Not to mention that he hasn''t recovered the clergy of the Sun God yet, even if he does recover, he will be quite weak, and it will take countless years to reach his peak state. Before that, Green''s super weapon had a chance to kill him. What made Apollo even more ashamed was that, as a sun god, he mastered the core of the sun. Since ancient times, I don''t know how many years have passed, but he has not developed a similar method of use, while the other party has in a short period of time. He made a name for himself, which even made him doubt, is there something wrong with his IQ? In fact, this cannot be blamed on Apollo. When the Titans ruled the Void, they were quite restraining the development of human science and technology civilization. Once the **** of war Ares, just because a human country invented a weapon similar to a cannon, it directly destroyed that country. Therefore, in the era of Titans rule, the development of human civilization was generally relatively backward, and it mainly developed its own extraordinary abilities. Until the Titans were defeated, the Void entered the era of the new gods. Because of the loss of unified theocracy, the gods generally held a laissez-faire attitude towards the development of human civilization, which led to the emergence of the Finite Empire and the current Sithone. Kingdom, this kind of country where alchemy and technology go hand in hand and develop to the extreme. At this time, as a defeated Titan, Apollo had turned into a demon, secretly hid in the gap between the abyss and the main world and fell asleep. Until this moment, Apollo suddenly discovered that human beings may not be as small and fragile as he thought before. "Can you sell this kind of thing to us?" Apollo held a skeptical attitude. If he had mastered such a big killer, and he could firmly hold it in his hand, how could he possibly sell it. Green said lightly: "Why not sell it? As long as the price is right, there is nothing for me that is not for sale." "Profit merchants!" These two words popped up in Apollo and Link''s hearts at the same time... In the end, Apollo and Link each ordered three Dongfeng-1 missiles from Green. As for the price... Of course, it is impossible to measure in gold pounds. Apollo and Link each took out a huge amount of precious materials to pay, and Green made a lot of money at a time. As for why they only ordered three pieces, Green knew roughly what they were thinking, and he definitely planned to go back to disassemble and study imitations. Especially Link, there are many talents in alchemy science at Holy Light Church. If he can figure out the principle, Link thinks it will not be difficult to create. Green didnt tell the truth. Anyway, he didnt think that the other party could easily crack the hydrogen bomb technology, not only because of the technical difficulty, but also because he was going to do something on the Dongfeng-1 for export. Besides, taking a step back, even if it is cracked, the impact will not be too great. Because with the advancement of the battle of gods, the power of Dongfeng No. 1 is equivalent to the normal attack of the main **** level. When those main gods really take action, the deterrent power of this thing does not exist. But that''s a story, at least for now, knowledge is wealth, this sentence is still true. A mere six missiles allowed Green to exchange tens of thousands of times the profits from Apollo and Link. Three days later, Apollo and Link each left the foggy world with a Dongfeng-1 missile. The remaining Dongfeng missiles were delivered after three months. Compared to this big killer, their previous purpose has become unimportant. Link directly gave up the Oasis City-State, and Apollo also left behind the White Dragon Angdalagon. Seeing that Apollo and Link were sent away by Green, Bai Long was completely desperate. He originally hoped that Apollo could help him with a word when he was leaving. I didn''t mention it, it''s simply a model of a ruthless scumbag. Immediately, Green looked at the white dragon: "Let''s talk about it now, Angdalagon, the king of the North." Bailong was so frightened that he hurriedly flattered: "Your Majesty, the kings of the North are all those kobolds talking nonsense. Compared with the great undead kings, I am at best a small country landlord." Green looked meaningfully at the unscrupulous white dragon in front of him, and simply stopped beating around the bush, and asked directly: "Tell me, you know, all the information about the White Dragon King, the Wings of Frost Cold..." White Dragon was taken aback, but he didn''t expect Green to find the King of White Dragons too. "This...I really..." Angdalagon subconsciously shied away, but met Green''s icy gaze. Green interrupted him and said slowly: "Don''t make excuses, I don''t want to hear it, try to satisfy me, or I''ll kill you!" Angdalagon shivered suddenly. As a giant dragon, he has an instinctive instinct for danger. He could feel that Green was not joking. If what he said next could not satisfy the people in front of him, he would really be killed. This is not to intimidate him. With a grunt ??, the white dragon''s throat squirmed, swallowing a mouthful of saliva, and immediately poured beans into a bamboo tube. "I really don''t know where Lord Baihe went! I only know where his former lair was. If you want to go see it, I can lead the way. As for the rest, I really don''t know!" Green frowned slightly, unable to judge whether what Angdalagon said was true or false, so he directly transformed the white dragon into a shadow creature. asked the previous question again and got the same answer, only then did he confirm that the white dragon did not lie. Now the choice is placed in front of Green, whether to explore the former lair of Frostwing. Green fell into deep thought... On the other side, Apollo left the foggy world and rushed to the north of the former Asgar Kingdom with the Dongfeng-1 missile without stopping. Although this place has become a country of death, Apollo has nothing to worry about. He has already felt the breath and location of the earth goddess Gaia. And while he was on his way, he integrated the sun core he got from Green into his body. A fiery flame erupted from his body, instantly destroying the human disguise, revealing the form of a demon. However, this demon form didn''t last long, just two or three minutes, the high temperature of the sun''s core scorched the demon''s red skin and cracked, revealing the bronzed skin inside. Finally... After Apollo fused the core of the sun, he returned to the appearance of the Titans. Bronze skin, strong and handsome features, strong and muscular body. "Ah~~~" Apollo roared, and after suppressing it for countless years, he completely vented the depression in his heart. Although the sun core is not enough for him to restore the priesthood of the sun god, he is very satisfied that he can restore the body of the Titan God. At this time, the God of Death and the God of Machines who gathered together also saw Apollo. In the blink of an eye, Apollo landed, looked at Gaia, the mother goddess of the earth, and saluted, "Great mother, Apollo salutes you." Recovered as a Titan, and Apollo''s attitude towards Gaia also changed. Gaia, as the mother of all the Titans, despite being very embarrassed now, Apollo must respect her, if Apollo wants to become the sun **** again as the Titans. "Very well, Apollo, you recovered faster than I expected." Gaia, the Mother Earth, smiled. The reason why she insisted on pulling Apollo and joining the alliance with the God of Death and the God of Machinery was to balance the strength of both sides. Originally, she was in a weak position. If there was no Apollo balance, she would not have any right to speak in this alliance of the three gods in the future. Now there is Apollo. Although he has not recovered to the sun god, the current state of Apollo is quite good. It is only a matter of time before he regains the core of the sun and restores to the sun god. As for the God of Death and the God of Machinery, he had no other thoughts, but he was delighted to see Apollo''s situation. Originally, their alliance meant that the weak would huddle together to keep warm. If Apollo couldn''t recover his clergy, they would certainly dislike it, but if Apollo could recover, joining the alliance would be a very important weight. It''s just that they are very strange, and it is reasonable for Apollo to find the core of the sun so quickly. Apollo didn''t hide it deliberately, and directly explained the previous situation in general. "What did you say! A super weapon that can match the attack of the Lord God?" The three gods present were all taken aback and looked at Apollo with incredible eyes. Apollo did not defend, but spoke with facts, took out the Dongfeng-1 missile and placed it directly on the spot. In an instant, everyone present focused on this behemoth more than thirty meters high. (end of this chapter) Chapter 773： 779? Light Tanks and Demon Expansion Chapter 773 779 Light Tanks and Demon Expansion For the gods, the Dongfeng-1 missile itself is not important. Even if it uses a very sophisticated and profound space shuttle technology, in the eyes of the gods, it is only a small trick. What they really care about is the warhead! The one installed on the top of Dongfeng-1, similar to the core of the sun but a completely different warhead. Although Green made some precautions on the warhead, under the watchful eyes of several gods, those means were useless. The results of the entire H-bomb warhead were quickly presented in the eyes of the three gods. However, being able to see is of no use, and they simply cannot comprehend the complex and bizarre structures within. It''s like the boxing champion Tyson can''t understand the circuit structure of the computer motherboard. Although the gods are very powerful, they are far from omniscient. Soon, the three awesome guys became cross-eyed. To say that among them, the only professional is the God of Machinery, who has a certain say in alchemy and technological convenience. Helpless, the current God of Machinery has lost a lot of relevant knowledge since he was beaten by the gods last time, and the entire technology system has collapsed. Like Gaia, she was defeated with a pair of mechanical eyeballs. Apollo knew from the look of them that it was definitely over. Originally, he expected these three to see through the tricks in this super bomb, but now it seems that he thinks too much. "Where did this thing come from?" Gaia looked at Apollo seriously. The God of Death and the God of Machines also looked at them together. Although they did not speak, they had the same meaning. Apollo just briefly talked about it just now, and the three of Gaia didnt take it too seriously, but now they have to pay attention. "This person..." After hearing this, the God of Death immediately blurted out, wanting to say ''this person must be controlled'', but just halfway through his eyes, he glanced at Dongfeng No. 1 standing beside him. Everyone present understands that a character who can create such a big killer is not easily able to move regardless of the opponent''s strength or whether there is a backer behind him. In case of angering the other party, the fish will die and the net will be broken, then the gain will outweigh the loss. Or Gaia was more sophisticated and asked: "Can you estimate how many such weapons the other party has?" Apollo thought for a while, then shook his head and said, "I can''t judge, there is only one core of the sun, even if it is divided into three parts, he doesn''t have much. But I always have a feeling that the undead is not simple, he has known it for a long time. The core of the sun, and it should have been studied in depth by some means, otherwise it would never be possible to manufacture it in just a few days... So I can''t judge how many such super weapons he has, and even... there may be more powerful ones, He didn''t take it out." When everyone heard this, they couldn''t help but take a deep breath. If the opponent really has a more powerful weapon, they must be careful. At least the ''Dongfeng No. 1'' missile in front of you, under certain conditions, is likely to hit them. And with their current situation, once they are hit, they will definitely die. Under the high temperature of tens of millions of degrees and the unimaginable great power, even the gods will have to receive a lunch box. "Apollo, this person is very important to us, even if you can''t be a friend, don''t be an enemy." Gaia, the mother goddess of the earth, said in a leisurely manner: "And we need to talk to him about this weapon and other cooperation, I I believe he needs us as well. A mortal man has a super weapon to kill gods, no matter what, he must be flustered." "Then shall I go back to him now?" Apollo asked. Gaia shook her head slowly and said: "No, that foggy world is his forbidden area. We may misunderstand him if we rashly go there. Let''s contact and arrange a place. Besides, as you said, that Link is also here, so we should be careful. Some." "Okay!" Apollo nodded slowly, feeling that this was the safest way. The God of Death and the God of Machinery did not speak, but they had to admit that since the appearance of Apollo, the right to speak in their alliance has fallen into the hands of Gaia. Even if they are a little unwilling, they can no longer compete now, otherwise this already fragile alliance will fall apart. If there are no alliances, the right to speak is meaningless. The God of Death and the God of Machines looked at each other and made the wisest choice... A few days later, on the border between the Kingdom of Lorenzo and the Kingdom of Asgar. At this time, the situation here is already full of turmoil. Because of the sudden change in the kingdom of Asgar, the kingdom of Lorenzo, as a neighbor, responded with the fastest speed. The Bloody Queen Silabel ordered to build a line of defense at the border as quickly as possible, prohibiting everything coming from the direction of Asgar Kingdom, whether it was a demon or an undead, without reporting, all bombarded and killed. In a short period of time, more than 1.5 million troops and hundreds of thousands of construction workers were gathered on the border, including Green''s territory, to urgently build permanent fortifications, bunkers, and artillery towers on the border. At the same time, in the territory of Alsa Province, the factory transferred from the misty world has also completed construction, entered the production stage, and received various orders. There are construction vehicles for construction, as well as enchanted rifles and a lot of ammunition, as well as high-spec mechas and large airships. And in order to deal with the next turmoil and maximize the war potential of the Kingdom of Lorenzo, Green also specially drew a sketch of the tank and asked the engineers and technicians of the factory to redesign it to create a kind of simple operation that can be used by ordinary soldiers. Fight against superhuman ultralight tanks on the battlefield. Depending on the battlefield situation, Greene did not copy the tanks on the Earth before the crossing. Because the tanks on earth pay attention to protection, they often need to be wrapped in heavy armor, weighing dozens of tons, and even hundreds of tons of monsters. The power of internal combustion engines is limited, so that even in the 21st century, tanks on the earth are still synonymous with stupidity. But in this world with superhuman beings, it is impossible to use enchanted armor on ordinary soldiers. If it is ordinary steel armor, it cannot stop enchanted weapons at all. Even a one-meter-thick steel plate can be pierced by an enchanted cannon. So Green''s idea is to give up defense, and on the premise of ensuring mobility, try to install powerful weapons to ensure the ability to destroy each other. Even at the beginning, Green imagined an extreme state, a motorcycle carrying an enchanted cannon. After testing, there are too many drawbacks, and finally had to return to the classic shape of the tank, the crawler body and the rotating turret. Use the most common steam power core, use a lot of cheap cast iron parts, and replace some parts with little wear and tear directly with wood The outrageous shoddy construction makes this tank, named ''One'' by Green, weighs less than five tons, has a top speed of 120 kilometers per hour, uses psionic locking sights and high-explosive enchanted shells, can be used in a At a distance of 1000 meters, it is a threat to all superhumans below the legendary level. When firing live ammunition, the target simulates the defense of a full-fledged knight, and can break the defense with one shot at a distance of 500 meters. And the ex-factory cost of this ''Tank No. 1'' is less than four hundred gold pounds, of which [65%] is the price of steam power and enchanted cannons. At present, the daily output of the No. 1 tank in the factory in Alsa has reached 300 units. One-third of them were equipped with Green''s family private soldiers, and the other two-thirds were directly received by the Royal Army on the defensive line, trained on the spot, armed on the spot, and prepared to meet the attack of the abyss demon. In recent days, on the opposite side of the defense line, as the demon kingdom has covered the southern part of the Asgar Kingdom, a large number of demons pouring out of the abyss have begun to try to invade the surrounding neighboring countries. Because the north is invaded by the kingdom of death, the south is the mighty Condor Empire, and the west is blocked by mountains and the sea, the Lorenzo Kingdom and the Loen Federation in the east have naturally become the direction for the expansion of the abyss demons. Because the Kingdom of Lorenzo responded quickly, and had just fought a national war with the Kingdom of Asgar not long ago, the defense of the border was relatively tight. The abyss demon tried twice, and all were hit head-on. I have to admit that under the purging of Silabel in recent years, the combat effectiveness of the army of the Kingdom of Lorenzo has become stronger and stronger. The abyss demon didn''t fight to the death, and soon turned to attack the Loen Federation. The Loen Federation is not as lucky as the Lorenzo Kingdom. Because of the loss of the commander of Washington, the Loen Federation has fallen into political turmoil in recent years. Although the situation of the entire country has not changed much, the drawbacks of the federal parliamentary system have emerged at critical times. come out. The lack of tasks that can be said with one word makes the administrative efficiency of the Loen Federation very slow. No matter what, you have to quarrel in the parliament for a while, and then compromise with each other before you can come up with an idea. The same is true for the provocation of the abyss demon this time. When the federal parliament ordered reinforcements, the army of the abyss demon had already broken through the border of the federation. And more demons were like sharks that smelled blood. After discovering the weakness of the Loen Federation, they all rushed towards them frantically. In less than a week, the Loen Federation lost three states near the Asgar Kingdom, losing more than 400,000 troops and more than 30 million people... At this moment, those big capitalists knew that they were afraid, so they reluctantly united, gave up their prejudices, agreed to the outside world, and finally resisted the devil''s attack. Even so, it is impossible to counterattack back. As the territory was occupied by demons, it was quickly transformed into a demon kingdom by the breath of the abyss. The people and animals who stayed there, eroded by the breath of the abyss, all turned into irrational monsters driven by demons, which in turn rushed to the human defense line without fear of death. In this context, Green received visiting Apollo and the three gods in the city of Lorraine in the province of Alsa. (end of this chapter) Chapter 774： 780? Visit Chapter 774 780 Visit Before ??, in the foggy world, after careful consideration, Greene did not go to the lair of the White Dragon King to explore. No need, he didn''t want to provoke the mysterious and powerful Frost Wing. In the luxurious Grand Duke''s Castle, in the splendid living room, Green stood at the entrance of the hall in full costume. Apollo and the three gods all made disguise and looked like ordinary people, but they were all surprised when they saw Green. Especially Apollo, unable to hide the inconceivability in his heart, he blurted out: "It''s actually you!" Originally, he thought that the famous Grand Duke Green of Lorenzo Kingdom was a collaborator or subordinate of the mysterious undead in the misty world, but he did not expect that they were the same person at all. Appearance can deceive people, but the frequency of soul fluctuations cannot. At this time, Greene didn''t plan to hide it any longer. Facing the real gods, his hiding methods seemed too naive. Green nodded slightly: "It''s me, please speak inside." Green''s performance is neither humble nor arrogant, and he holds a big killer such as a hydrogen bomb in his hand, which is enough to make him an equal qualification in front of these gods. Entering the living room, the earth goddess Gaia looked at Green with deep eyes and sighed: "I remember, you have been to Void World No. 1, and you have joined the Abyss Club, which was introduced by Grand Duke Mora, really unexpected. !" Green didn''t deny it, didn''t answer the topic, but looked at the other people: "You are all gods, it''s amazing to be able to come to me today, but... I also know your intentions, I am a person. I like to be straight to the point." Gaia frowned, her beautiful eyes narrowed slightly. She was a little unhappy about Green''s direct control over the rhythm of the dialogue, but now that they were asking for help, they had to endure for the time being. "That Dongfeng No. 1, is the weapon you made?" Gaia said calmly, and a looming divine power permeated Green''s surroundings as she spoke. A powerful invisible pressure shrouded Green. Green did it expressionlessly, feeling that majestic but not too aggressive aura, and was not too surprised, this was just a routine operation, it would make him feel strange if the other party didn''t come and give him a slap in the face . But Green was already prepared, just when Gaia''s aura was released, a huge and terrifying psionic energy wave surged under the reception room where they were. Apollo was most sensitive to this kind of psionic fluctuation. His face changed dramatically, he stood up suddenly, and looked at Green in amazement: "You..." Green said lightly: "You are all great gods, and I am just a humble human being. To communicate with you, you must prepare some means of self-protection, right?" Gaia with a gloomy face withdrew her aura, and looked down. Although it was separated by a floor, it couldn''t block her sight. Below that, there is a huge sphere, the surface is smooth silver-gray metal, and there is indeed a violent solar energy surging in it, and it is almost reaching the critical point. detonate. Even if they were gods, it was impossible for them to escape to a safe place in such a short time. At this moment, a grunt sounded, and the sound of Apollo''s swallowing and spitting broke the dead silence. I saw the face of the former sun **** was ugly, and looked in the direction of Green in disbelief: "You...you really made the core of the sun into a more powerful bomb!" "Just in case, if you don''t have any unreasonable thoughts, it''s just a decoration." Green said lightly, but even an idiot could hear the warning. "How did you do it?" Apollo controlled his emotions and calmed down: "I can feel that this bomb is ten times more powerful than the previous one." Green waved his hand, and the floor of the living room cracked open, and a platform slowly rose from below. On the top of the platform, in an iron ring, is a huge metal ball with a diameter of nearly two meters. This thing is on the black claw side. During this period of time, a new type of high-yield hydrogen bomb warhead has been developed using the newly manufactured sun core, which can be mounted on a larger model ''Dongfeng No. 2'' missile. The explosive power is equivalent to that of Dongfeng 1. more than ten times the number! If it is said that facing Dongfeng No. 1, these gods still have hope to protect themselves, but facing this enhanced version of the super bomb, even the strongest **** of death among them is not sure to retreat. However, after being able to become gods and living through countless calamities, these people are not fools, and they quickly readjusted their minds. Gaia was at ease: "It''s really amazing, is this thing for sale?" "Of course, otherwise why would I put it here?" Green looked at Apollo as he said, "I once told Your Excellency Apollo that nothing is not for sale here, just whether the price can be negotiated." In the end, Gaia and the others left in disappointment. It was because the four of them had limited resources and couldnt afford Greens high asking price. In the end, I could only give up the attractive Dongfeng No. 2 and choose to buy some Dongfeng No. 1 to go back. After sending these gods away, Greene also breathed a sigh of relief, returned to the reception room, and looked at the hydrogen bomb. In fact, he put the warhead of Dongfeng No. 2 here, just bluffing. No matter what the situation, it is impossible to detonate, or even if he detonates, there is no threat to those gods. It''s not that the warhead of Dongfeng No. 2 is not powerful enough, it really takes some time to detonate this thing. Green has done experiments in the foggy world, and it takes about five seconds to go from a fuze to a complete explosion. Maybe five seconds is a very short time for ordinary people, but it is enough for even to escape the range of the explosion. Therefore, this seemingly bluffing Dongfeng No. 2 is actually only a semi-finished product. Green will not sell it anyway, unless the technology is further improved and the detonation delay is eliminated, it will have practical value. But at this time, Green welcomed another guest. It was none other than the Archbishop of Holy Light Church! But this time it was not a clone, but the real body of Archbishop Link. Just after Green sent Gaia and others away, not long after returning to the study, a wave of psionic energy was transmitted from the spiritual world. This is the contact method he agreed with Link''s clone at the beginning. Green had long expected that the Archbishop of Link would come and did not block the intrusion of psionic energy. Soon in front of him, a portal opened, and a tall figure came out. "Archbishop Link, it''s a pleasure to meet!" Green squinted his eyes and looked at the man wearing the robe of the Holy Light priest in front of him. He could feel a strong momentum, but it was more powerful than the gods he had seen before, Archbishop Link''s. Although the momentum is strong, it can no longer make Green move. Of course, after Archbishop Link took back his avatar, he learned of the situation on Green''s side, and he didn''t want to make Green submit to his authority just by virtue of his aura. He knew very well that he didn''t have that kind of strength yet. Archbishop Link, who has been in power all the year round, doesn''t like this feeling very much. But he knew in his heart that with the advent of the battle of gods, endless powerhouses and even gods appeared, and the strength he was proud of in the past would gradually become insignificant, so he had to adapt to this feeling until Standing on the top again. Archbishop Link quickly adjusted his form, and at the same time was looking at Green, with a good attitude, neither humble nor arrogant: "His Royal Highness, I am here this time with sincerity, and I hope we can become partners." "Of course, Your Honorable Archbishop." Green is very enthusiastic. Compared with the gods just now, although they are more powerful, they are a few poor ghosts. On the contrary, the Holy Light Church represented by Archbishop Link occupies the With countless resources, it is simply rich and oily, and it is definitely a big fat sheep. And the current situation of the Church of the Holy Light is more urgent. Not long ago, with the birth of Zeus, the **** of the Titans, taking advantage of the weakness of the current death god, Hades, the **** of the underworld of the Titans, revived, and directly invaded the two void worlds and turned them into the kingdom of the underworld. All the creatures of these two void worlds became followers of Hades, the **** of the underworld, and immediately formed a large army to attack the neighboring void world No. 44 controlled by the Church of Holy Light. The Church of the Holy Light is strong and has the endorsement of the Lord of the Holy Light behind it. Although the Church of the Holy Light and the Lord of the Holy Light are not completely in the same heart, at this time, they will never fight infighting. Therefore, in the face of the invasion of Hades'' army, the Church of Holy Light just went back. The Void World No. 44 has become a battlefield for both sides to attack and kill. The current situation on the battlefield is still evenly matched, but with the further recovery of Hades, the **** of the underworld, the strength of the army of Hades will increase, making the Church of Holy Light more and more pressured. In this case, St. Fran, who is the Pope, handed over all rights to Archbishop Link, and went to retreat himself to prepare for the promotion of the Holy Spirit. Archbishop Link knew that Pope St. Fran secretly held the Dark Crusade, and the Church of the Holy Light had given up. But Archbishop Link is not reconciled, and this is also the last test for him to become the Pope. As long as he can defeat the army of Hades, Saint Fran will abdicate and let him take over the Church of Holy Light. This makes Link even more pressured. He has worked hard for his goal for many years, success is just around the corner, and he must not fail! Moreover, as a test, the Lord of Light will not give him more support. Besides, the current Lord of Light has already met a formidable enemy, the new Titan God King - Zeus! A powerful super-strong man whose strength is no less than that of the old god-king Cronus, a powerful existence that threatens the life of the Lord of Light. Even when he faced Kronos at the beginning, the Lord of Light did not have such a sense of crisis. (end of this chapter) Chapter 775： 781? Dongfeng Express first delivered Chapter 775 781 Dongfeng Express First Delivery In the face of Zeus, who was born out of the sky, the Lord of the Holy Light, who was too busy to take care of himself, had no spare energy to take care of the church under his name. Now, for the Church of the Holy Light and Archbishop Link, the only seeming news is that their old enemy, the Condor Empire, is also in big trouble, and there is no chance to get down on them. The situation on the ?? Condor Empires side is similar to that of the Church of the Holy Light. It''s just that they are facing Poseidon, the new sea **** of the Titans! Because of the internal strife of the new god, the new sea **** has already fallen, causing the sea god''s vocation to hang in vain. With the recovery of the Titans, Poseidon, the sea god, became the master of the ocean with almost no suspense, not only controlling the three void worlds, but also directly extending his tentacles into the ocean of the main world. set off a huge tsunami, attacked the coastline of the Condor Empire, and took the opportunity to send millions of sea king troops to the territory of the Condor Empire. "You are too expensive for these things, and I can''t convince the church to order in large quantities without the price concessions." In the warehouse on the outskirts of Lorraine City, Link looked at the various weapons that Green was selling to him, frowning slightly and showing a firm attitude. After chatting in the reception room just now, Green brought Archbishop Link here. In fact, Green did not regard Gaia''s few people as valuable customers. Those gods are accustomed to accepting unpaid contributions from believers, and they have long been unaccustomed to fair transactions. It is very difficult and dangerous to squeeze oil and water out of them. On the contrary, it was Archbishop Link, who not only had enough resources on hand, but was also willing to pay the price to achieve his goals. At this time, there are not only Dongfeng missiles in this warehouse, but also Ma Run mechas for export, as well as Green''s latest light tanks and bombers, as well as fast-firing enchanted cannons... However, as a profiteer, Green''s asking price is absolutely black, and even the rich and powerful Archbishop Link frowned upon hearing this. In fact, Link''s real purpose is to buy more Dongfeng No. 1s. If there are more powerful models, you can also consider buying them. The Church of the Holy Light is not short of conventional weapons, and a large number of cheap and devout Crusaders do not need very good equipment. What ?? Archbishop Link really needs is a big killer that can threaten the Holy Spirit-level powerhouse, a super weapon that can change the tide of the battle. But when he came here, Green was heavily promoting other weapons and equipment. Although it is not stated explicitly, it has already clearly implied that if you want to buy Dongfeng missiles, you must match other weapons and equipment. In the warehouse, Green and Link looked at each other, neither of them spoke, their eyes were firm. After more than ten minutes, the surrounding air seemed to freeze. But in the end, Archbishop Link gave in, he let out a breath slowly, with a wry smile on his face: "Okay, you won, it seems that you already know my current situation very well and know that I have no choice. ." Green spread out his hands, without being complacent, and said lightly: "It''s just business, no one wins or loses, if you get my weapon, you can move back to the disadvantage of the battlefield and ascend the coveted Pope throne, aren''t we a win-win situation? ?" "Win-win?" Archbishop Link smiled noncommittally: "Anyway, I should thank you." "Thank me? Why? We trade fairly, not to mention thank you." Green said lightly. Archbishop Link smiled and said, "At least this thing won''t fall on my head suddenly, just hit this, I have to thank you." He pointed to the most abrupt Dongfeng No. 1 standing in the warehouse. Just after Archbishop Link left with four Dongfeng No. 1s, Green received a new battle report. The ?? above records the latest progress of the battle between the Holy Light Church and the Pluto army. When the Pluto army dispatched a Holy Spirit-level powerhouse, the Holy Light Church almost collapsed. If it is not for the Lord of Holy Light in the end, the Holy Spirit-level powerhouse is not too much. In this battle, it is very likely that the army of Holy Light Church will be wiped out on the battlefield. Even so, Holy Light Church suffered heavy losses and was in a more unfavorable situation as a whole. Evidently, Archbishop Link received this battle report in advance just now, so he promptly accepted the price proposed by Green. Information shows that after the Church of Holy Light was completely defeated, the frontline army lost more than one-third, the combat power of Legendary level and above lost more than one-fourth, and the natural disaster level powerhouse lost nine people... Void World No. 44, the remnants of the Holy Light Church retreated to a line of defense behind. There was a Holy Spirit-level powerhouse among the enemies, which was a huge blow to morale. More than 40 natural disasters were dispatched at a time, and only the Holy Spirit-level powerhouse was barely blocked, and even nine were lost in one battle. natural disaster. Even the Holy Light Church, with a deep family background, could not bear such a tragic loss. Especially the nine natural disasters, if placed in an ordinary country, it is enough to destroy the country. For a time, pessimism and war-weariness spread on the side of Holy Light Church, and even the firm and devout believers would be shaken in the face of an invincible enemy. Fortunately, at this time, Archbishop Link came back. The Church of the Holy Light has finally found its backbone, and it has stabilized its position. But everyone knows that even Archbishop Link is only a high-level natural disaster, and is still a little far from the Holy Spirit level. If the front is tough, the outcome can be imagined. However, no one expected that just that night, a huge mushroom cloud rose up from the camp of Hades'' army. This kind of scene, many people in the Church of the Holy Light seem to be familiar with it. Back in the days of Void World No. 1, Green had planted a lot of mushrooms for them, but those mushrooms were too small, compared to this, it was like a child. Until this time, some senior members of the Church of the Holy Light suddenly realized that it was no wonder that Archbishop Link was full of confidence when he came back. It turned out that he came back with such a big killer. Pluto''s army experienced the power of ''Dongfeng Express'' for the first time. With the rise of the white mushroom cloud, the air flow carrying millions of degrees of high temperature, driven by the shock wave, spreads wildly around. Within a radius of tens of kilometers, all matter is instantly scorched, even the powerhouse of natural disaster level, in the It is difficult to survive such an attack. "Ah~~~~" A furious roar suddenly came from more than ten kilometers away from the center of the explosion. Just now, Dongfeng No. 1 was launched and locked on this Holy Spirit-level powerhouse, but was discovered by the other party at the first time. Archbishop Link''s Dongfeng No. 1 belongs to a later improved model. It has perfected the space shuttle magic array on the missile, and appears directly only a few kilometers away from the target through space shuttle. Moreover, Archbishop Link did not pursue the Holy Spirit-level powerhouse who hit the enemy, and immediately detonated the hydrogen bomb warhead after completing the space shuttle. The Holy Spirit-level powerhouse under Hades was caught off guard, thinking that the thing that locked him would continue to fly over. But he didn''t expect that, it suddenly erupted, and the powerful power invaded almost instantly. The Holy Spirit-level powerhouse reacted extremely quickly, and in that instant he flew more than 20 kilometers away, avoiding the core area where the hydrogen bomb exploded with the greatest power. Otherwise, even a Holy Spirit-level powerhouse would not be able to withstand the tens of millions of degrees of heat and the terrifying explosive power. Even so, this Holy Spirit powerhouse was severely injured, and the surface of his body was charred black, like half black coal. Crossed in front of him, the arms protecting the head, chest and abdomen were already bare elbows, the skin and a lot of muscles on the body were damaged, almost all organs were damaged, and a lot of body fluids evaporated... But this Holy Spirit-level powerhouse still survived the catastrophe, suspended in the air, breathing heavily, looking down at the scene after the hydrogen bomb exploded, and the damaged body was repaired at a speed visible to the naked eye. This is literally a purgatory on earth. Not long ago, it was a grassland full of life, and there was a dense bush forest not far away, as well as two cities and a dozen small towns Now, all of this has disappeared, and the area with a radius of hundreds of kilometers has completely turned into the realm of death. Here, let alone living things, the sand is melted and turned into a piece of shiny glass. "Then... what kind of weapon is that? It''s so terrifying!" The Holy Spirit-level powerhouse was terrified, and only a true **** could master the power that rivaled it. At this moment, a golden sword light several hundred meters long aimed at the Holy Spirit-level powerhouse, and suddenly rose from the ground to the sky. The Holy Spirit exclaimed and immediately dodged to the side. He could feel that the sword light contained a powerful natural disaster-level spiritual energy, which had surpassed ordinary natural disasters, and was only one line away from being promoted to Holy Spirit. If it was normal, he would not even care about an enemy of this level, no matter how close he was, there was an insurmountable gap between the natural disaster and the Holy Spirit. But now, he has been bombed half-crippled, and he can''t even exert one-twentieth of his usual strength. The opponent was Zhang Wang already waiting, and the golden sword light did not hit, and swept over with the opportunity, and the speed of the brush was astonishing. This time, the Holy Spirit hid again, but his movements were a little slower. His legs below the knees, as well as his charred feet, were all cut off with one blow. The Holy Spirit-level powerhouse cried out in pain, shocked and angry in his heart, but he turned his head and ran away, gnashing his teeth secretly, this time he recovered, and he would definitely retaliate a thousand times over. The figure of ?? Archbishop Link appeared with the sword light, and he shot with all his strength twice in a row, causing him to consume a lot, his face was cold, and he was panting heavily. Although the enemy was embarrassed, he was not fatally wounded, and he was about to run away, but Archbishop Link didn''t panic, instead he had a winning smile on his face. In the next moment, over the battlefield, there was a loud explosion of thunder. "Boom~~~" One after another shocking beam of light descended from the sky, and dozens of holy light rages were fired at the same time, locking on the fleeing Holy Spirit-level powerhouse. (end of this chapter) Chapter 776： 782? Holy Light vs Hades Chapter 776 782 Holy Light to Pluto This time, the Holy Light''s Wrath was launched, and the Holy Light Church also made a lot of money, adjusted the power of Holy Light''s Wrath to the maximum, and it is ready to go, the power is even more amazing, every blow is equivalent to the full power of a natural disaster high-level powerhouse One hit effect. The Holy Spirit powerhouse was already injured more and more injured. In the face of this situation, he was even more clumsy, and was repeatedly hit by the beam of light pouring down like raindrops. At the same time, Archbishop Link also chased after him again from behind. The hundreds of meters long golden lightsaber suddenly swept across. Feeling the mortal danger, the Holy Spirit powerhouse roared, bursting out psionic energy, trying to resist, but after all, the damage was too heavy to withstand such a crazy attack. In the next moment, the giant lightsaber wielded by Archbishop Link seemed to cut tofu, smashing the Holy Spirit-level powerhouse who had been severely injured. In an instant, with a puff, the body of the Holy Spirit-level powerhouse was cut open. Like a punctured ball, the psionic energy in the body exploded, directly shattering it Archbishop Link looked at this structure and couldn''t help but let out a long sigh of relief. He had a deeper understanding of the power of Dongfeng-1. This super weapon is enough to help him leapfrog and kill the Holy Spirit-level powerhouse under certain circumstances. With the death of the Holy Spirit-level powerhouse, the morale of the Holy Light Church was suddenly boosted. The originally precarious front not only stabilized, but even started to counterattack, pushing the Hades army back hundreds of kilometers in one go, until another Holy Spirit-level The strong man appeared, barely able to stabilize the situation. But this time, the damage caused by Dongfeng No. 1 and the crazy counterattack of the Holy Light Church caused great losses to the Hades army. And with the lessons learned from the past, the Holy Spirit-level powerhouse did not arrogantly think that he could sweep everything, but just stepped forward to stabilize the situation, and did not take the initiative to fight back, the two sides were deadlocked. The Church of the Holy Light is also enough to stop, it is really too much loss before, and both sides have been hurt. But in general, the situation on the battlefield is that the Church of Holy Light is on the defensive. Because the Pluto army has a Holy Spirit-level powerhouse, even if it has experienced previous failures, it still maintains a certain advantage. The main world, located in the province of Alsa, belongs to the Grand Duke Castle of Greene. Although it was late at night, Green, the necromancer, did not need to sleep. He still pays attention to the battle situation in Void World No. 44. Previously, Archbishop Link used Dongfeng No. 1 to kill a Holy Spirit-level powerhouse. Green could see clearly from the beginning to the end through the ghost sentry sent over. At present, he has an intuitive understanding of the combat power of the Holy Spirit. Although Archbishop Link took advantage of a Holy Spirit to kill a Holy Spirit before, this did not make Green feel that the Holy Spirit was nothing but the same. Instead, he was more aware of the huge gap between the natural disaster and the Holy Spirit. Even this gap is actually far bigger than the legendary level to the natural disaster level! The so-called Holy Spirit has completely escaped the boundaries of mortals, and is a state between mortals and gods. I have to say that Archbishop Link is very lucky. The Holy Spirit-level powerhouse under Hades, the Hades, was a little careless. It was the first time he encountered such a powerful super weapon as Dongfeng No. 1, and he was caught off guard and lost his life. Give him a chance, and it''s very likely that Archbishop Link can''t kill him. With this understanding, Green felt more and more urgency to advance to the Holy Spirit level. With the emergence of a large number of Holy Spirit-level powerhouses, the high-end combat power of his men has once again been stretched. Even the strongest Seraphim Taraga is only a high-level natural disaster, and he is a middle-level natural disaster. situation, very unfavorable. However, it is not so easy to be promoted to the Holy Spirit level in a short time. Even if the battle of the gods is approaching, the new gods collide with the old gods, and even the original ban is lifted, only a few geniuses like Archduke Mora and Emperor Cromway who have enough savings can be promoted quickly. High-level promotion to the Holy Spirit level still has to take a very huge risk. And Green''s current situation, he hasn''t even touched the high-level natural disaster, let alone promoted to the Holy Spirit level. But if he still wants to obtain the combat power of the Holy Spirit, he can only think of ways from other aspects, such as further modifying the bone dragon mecha, or designing a mecha that can be equipped for Taraga to further enhance the combat effectiveness of the Seraphim , perhaps barely able to reach the initial Holy Spirit level. And among them, the most important and core technology is still the core of the sun. The black claw has already started, first turn the divine power core of the simplified version of the bone dragon mecha into the sun core. After the ?? change, let alone other things, at least the power of the bone dragon mecha can be increased by more than ten times. However, some structural strengths that were originally sufficient are too fragile, and about [30%] of the entire bone dragon mecha needs to be redesigned. And the strength of the original artificial keel also needs to be further strengthened. In addition, the Great Ape King and Claire''s Titan Colossus, Green intends to replace their power with the sun core... The reason why ??Green was in such a hurry, and even meant to catch the ducks on the shelves, was because there was always an ominous premonition in his heart. With the appearance of Zeus, the god-king of the Titans, the result of this battle of gods has become more and more confusing. Can the Lord of Holy Light defeat Zeus, the king of gods, and can the new gods have the last laugh? In fact, in Green''s opinion, with the recovery of the Underworld God and the Sea God, the New God''s side is already in a disadvantageous position. Because the new gods have not formed a consolidated **** system and unified theocracy from the very beginning, even the strongest Lord of Holy Light has only gathered a limited number of gods to form a simple and small **** system, which is similar to that of the Holy Light. Gods, each fighting. Such a scattered sand, if faced with the same scattered enemy, perhaps the new gods have an advantage over the decaying Titans. But with the appearance of Zeus, the gods of the Titans returned and re-formed the system. If they united to form a unified **** system with Zeus as the core, it would be a disaster for the new gods. Green doesn''t want this result. Whether it''s in the foggy world or in the Kingdom of Lorenzo, they have already climbed the skill book of alchemy technology. However, the attitude of the Titans to alchemy technology is very contradictory. If the new gods in the battle of the gods fail this time, and the Titans regain power, it is conceivable that for Greene, and for all countries in the void that develop alchemy technology, the Titans will be ruthless. of oppression and destruction. Therefore, no matter what his impression of the current gods is, Green has naturally become a supporter of the new gods, and stands on the opposite side of the Titans. It was out of this consideration that Green was willing to sell the Dongfeng missile to Archbishop Link. As for the alliance of the four gods formed by the earth goddess Gaia, Apollo, the God of Death, and the God of Machinery, Green is also willing to make deals with them, because although Gaia and Apollo are also Titans, their current situation is impossible. Integrate into the pantheon of Zeus. Gaia is because of her awkward status. As the nominal mother of all the Titans, she is even the grandmother of Zeus, with a lofty and unique status. If that''s all, Zeus would give Gaia the status second only to himself anyway, but now Gaia''s strength has lost too much, and it is only equivalent to the peak of a demigod. Gaia is very smart. In her current situation, if she appears in front of Zeus, the probability of being killed is far greater than the chance of returning to the Titans. After all, as the supreme god-king, I definitely dont want to have a grandmother on my head out of thin air. Apollo''s situation is even more serious. He once abandoned his identity as a Titan, betrayed at a critical time, and became a demon, which is difficult to be forgiven. If he dared to appear in front of Zeus, the new Titan God King would kill him without hesitation, and use his blood to wash away the shame of the Titans. At the same time, in Void World No. 44, with the first light of dawn this morning, the war between the Church of Holy Light and the army of Hades broke out again after a brief period of calm. Green gets the report and immediately checks the situation through Ghost Post. The ?? Hades army took the lead in launching the attack, and the fierce artillery fire took the lead to cover the direction of the Holy Light Church. The total number of more than two million troops collided and fought together. At this point, human life has become the least valuable consumable on the battlefield. As the defensive side, in the position of the Church of Holy Light, the cannon fodder was full of cannon fodder. However, the opponent on the opposite side immediately shot, and the light curtain was directly scattered, so that the Holy Light Church could only stand up to the artillery fire and have nothing to hide. However, the Crusaders under Archbishop Link are not vegetarians either. Armed with crazy fundamentalist ideology, and under the baptism of artillery fire and blood, these Crusaders are not afraid of death, just staring at the enemy. The artillery fire for nearly an hour. Archbishop Link did not order a counterattack during this period, and stared blankly at the battlefield, letting the enemy''s artillery bombard him. Until this time, the artillery bombardment stopped and the densely packed infantry corps began to charge, and a faint sneer appeared on his face: "Let the artillery fight back, dispatch bombers..." A few minutes later, the artillerymen hiding behind the Holy Light Church lifted their camouflaged cannon jackets one after another, and hundreds of enchanted cannons roared furiously. Because of the previous defeat, the Church of Holy Light lost a lot of heavy weapons, so now there are only a few hundred enchanted cannons left, and they can only swallow their breath when facing the enemy''s shelling just now. But before, Archbishop Link bought a lot of weapons from Green in order to buy Southeast Wind No. 1, especially bombers. This simple bomber, which is cheaper than the No. 1 tank, is called the widow maker by Green, and sold it to the Church of the Holy Light for a thousand gold pounds. Green can get at least five times the net profit. (end of this chapter) Chapter 777： 783? One-eyed Alding Chapter 777 783 One-eyed Alding But Archbishop Link did not suffer, and it was just at this time that he took it out to deal with the army of Hades. With a humming sound from far to near, locust-like planes in the air appeared over the battlefield under the **** of the Griffin cavalry. Immediately followed by an indiscriminate bombardment, the pilots of the Church of the Holy Light, who had only undergone five or six hours of training, flew to the enemys positions one by one, and threw bombs filled with enchanted explosives into the dense array of Hades army. In an instant, small mushrooms slowly rose up on the battlefield. Each mushroom represents the death of thousands of soldiers of Hades'' army. However, the tragic casualties could not stop the army of Hades from advancing. These devout human beings who believe in Hades are not afraid of death. In their view, death is only a glorious way to return to the underworld. "Soldiers, let the great Pluto see your bravery and loyalty!" The generals and officers roared frantically, not afraid of death, and took the lead. "Destroy the enemy, we will be rewarded by Lord Hades!" The irrational frenzy drove people into madness. The soldier felt a burst of heat in his body, as if there was a volcano about to erupt! The entire battlefield is like a huge grinding disc of flesh and blood, devouring the lives of countless people... In the main world, in the Grand Duke''s Castle, Green cut off the connection with the ghost sentry on the front line and sat alone in the study. This time the war was far more tragic than he expected. Although before this, Green also expected that this time as a warm-up for the war of gods, it was different from the more restrained wars in the past. Just like the first Void World, the war between the Condor Empire and the Church of Holy Light, although it looked very powerful, the total strength of both sides was over one million, and hundreds of natural disaster-level powerhouses were dispatched. But there is a tacit understanding between each other, but this time with the invasion of the army of Hades and Sea King, this tacit understanding has disappeared, and only endless killings are left on the battlefield. And he died without the dignity of a strong man. This made Green feel the cruelty of the battle of gods more deeply. Before that, Green traveled to this world and mastered the golden finger of the cemetery. He had always been smooth sailing, giving him the illusion that he was really the protagonist, thinking that he would step by step to the top of the world. Until this time, when he heard that the war of gods was about to start, Green suddenly reacted. He was not as powerful as he imagined. Facing real gods, gods facing demigods, and facing Holy Spirit-level powerhouses, he All seemed so vulnerable. That''s why, after he got the core of the sun, he desperately wanted to develop a big killer such as the hydrogen bomb. It is because there is no sense of security in Green''s heart, and he must grab a life-saving straw. However, about the hydrogen bomb, Green is very clear in his heart, and the comfort in his heart is greater than the actual effect. Although Dongfeng Express is powerful, it has great disadvantages. Even if it can threaten the gods, the probability of hitting the gods in actual combat is really negligible. Unless some god''s head is flooded, stand there and let Green explode. Once again, Green is more and more eager to gain more powerful strength, at least to be promoted to the Holy Spirit first. Only at the Holy Spirit level can you barely escape the status of cannon fodder in the next battle of gods. At the same time, in a medium-sized void world near the misty world. Modi said with a gloomy face: "What''s going on? Why is there an army of Poseidon, the sea god, here? They should now fight against the Condor Empire in the main world." In a huge and gorgeous castle, Modi and his subordinates are all concentrated here. As the first target of the fire of revolution, Modi is ready to completely master and control this void world, and use it as a springboard to expand to the surrounding void world and practice his revolutionary thoughts and ideas. Unlike others, Modi sees this battle of gods as a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Moreover, only when people are completely desperate will they muster up the courage to embark on the road of revolution. The revolution is not a romantic affair, it is not a dinner party, and it is not a child''s play... embarking on this road will be destined to be accompanied by war and blood. Modi, through the inheritance of the fire of revolution, made him deeply understand that no revolution has succeeded without bloodshed throughout the ages. In the process of revolution, revolutionaries have to shed blood, old people in power have to lose their heads, and interest groups have to fall apart... But Modi found that, as a revolutionary, his strength was too weak, and the conservative in his eyes, the object that needed to be revolutionized, was too strong. Whether it is the theocracy represented by the church or the secular privilege represented by the nobility, it is not easy to shake, that is, he already has the fire of the revolution, even if he gathers a group of comrades, even if they all work very hard, they still cannot see the dawn of the success of the revolution . Until this time, the Titans, representing the old gods, suddenly recovered, and a new god-king was born like a gleam of light. At that time, Modi was keenly aware that this battle of gods would be unprecedentedly tragic, and it was also their best chance. "Great Comrade Modi, what are we going to do next? Do we need to launch a counterattack?" A teenager who had been following Modi for a while looked at Modi with admiration in his eyes. Everyone around ?? also looked at Modi, waiting for him to make a decision. This time, a Void Battleship carrying an army of tens of thousands of Sea Gods invaded this Void World. Obviously, the comers were not good. Because of being caught off guard, Modi''s revolutionary army has lost hundreds of people, and the enemy is coming, and it is not far from here. More importantly, according to the current situation, the enemy is likely to have a Holy Spirit-level powerhouse. Although Modi has now reached the threshold of the Holy Spirit level through the fire of revolution, he has not been officially promoted after all. Facing the enemy of the Holy Spirit level, if he confronts the enemy head-on, he will definitely fail. Modi thought silently for a moment, with a firm expression on his face: "Lead them to that place!" Everyone''s face changed, and they all understood what Modi was talking about ''that place''. That is an ancient ruin located in this void world. It contains very big secrets, but the defense is also quite strong. The first floor is guarded by natural disaster grade undead. Modi and the others have been here for so long, but they still haven''t broken through, but instead have lost their troops and lost their generals. This time, the army of the sea gods came over, just to lead the opponent over, it is best to let them both lose. "Comrade Alding, you lead someone to find a way to lead those sea gods there, okay?" Modi looked at the former Baron Alding, who has now grown into a devout and determined revolutionary. "Guaranteed to complete the mission!" Alding, who was wearing a military uniform, stood at attention and saluted, because he was blind in one eye during the battle, and was fastened with a black leather blindfold, which made him look extraordinarily sturdy and spoke loudly, then turned and left. . When the others saw the outcome of the matter, they all withdrew, leaving only the golden dragon girl with a worried expression. "What? A little worried that Aldin won''t be able to complete the mission?" Modi let out a long sigh and sat on the sofa. The golden dragon girl nodded: "Alding''s ability is indeed good, but his strength... Let him be the bait this time, it''s a bit reluctant." Modi didn''t take it seriously: "After all, the grown chicks have to fly alone, and we can''t help them all their lives." The golden dragon girl was silent. Modi continued: "Among this group of people, I am most optimistic about Alding, and that is why I will give him more opportunities to temper. If he can successfully complete the task this time, he is qualified to go out on his own." The golden dragon girl was noncommittal. In fact, she had no special emotional sustenance for Aldin, but she was a little overwhelmed in the face of the pressure of the battle of gods. As a golden dragon clan, Aludika has received news from the dragon clan, and in the near future, the dragon **** and the dragon clan will also join the battle of gods. This is undoubtedly a big news, because the dragon gods who did not participate in the last battle of the gods, and have been adhering to the recuperation of the dragon gods, can''t sit still this time. and contacted Modi through Aludika, the Dragon God named him to meet Modi in person. On the other side, Alding took orders to leave the castle, and immediately led an army of 800 men to the south. There is the direction where the Sea God Legion is stationed. The Void Ship delivered the army of tens of thousands of people and left. Only this Sea God Legion is left, as the vanguard to conquer this void world. Before ??, Modi just suspected that there are powerful people of the Holy Spirit level in this unit, but so far, there is no real evidence. Alding''s expression was solemn. Although he was full of confidence in front of Modi, it was not so simple to actually perform this task. And he was quite afraid of that ruin, where there were terrifying undead. Those undead have been around for a long time, they are tyrannical and fierce, and they have to take considerable risks to enter the ruins. But Alding has already issued a military order, and for the revolution, for the great teacher, he is not afraid of sacrifice, he is only afraid that he will not be able to complete the task, and he does not want these soldiers under his command to die in vain. That night, Alding led several hundred men into a village. This is a secret stronghold of the revolutionary army. On the surface, it looks like an ordinary village, but in fact everyone in the village is a revolutionary army. Alding came here and immediately contacted the local head. At this time, the base of the Sea God Legion was less than 50 kilometers away from here, and Alding hoped to get more information from here. However, the person who was sent did not return for a long time, which made Alding have a bad premonition. At this moment, a sudden scream came from outside. "What''s the matter?" Aldine wanted to rush out vigilantly, but then there were dense gunshots and shouts of killing, and then he felt a powerful psionic fluctuation. (end of this chapter) Chapter 778： 784? Tomb of Anubis Chapter 778 784 Tomb of Anubis Alding''s heart suddenly tightened: "Not good! It''s a natural disaster grade powerhouse!" He was very certain, the intensity of that psychic energy fluctuation suddenly turned pale, and he couldn''t help clenching his teeth, and the only remaining eye flashed a decisive look. "The action is exposed, there are traitors!" Alding thought for a moment, and quickly concluded that his subordinates, or there were traitors in this village. According to his personal feelings, he prefers the latter, but for rational consideration, it seems that the former is more likely. After all, they have only been here for less than half an hour. If the traitor is from the village, it is impossible to notify the enemy to take action so quickly. But now is not the time to investigate whether there are traitors, and who the traitors are collaborating with. The enemy has come to the front, what is the plan for now to escape. Alding glanced at the right-hand men beside him, and shouted, "Go out and see, what''s going on?" Actually, these people under Aldings subordinates did not actually have much revolutionary enthusiasm. They were just eating together. Whether they were in the revolutionary army, or following other nobles, or the army of the church, they were all the same. Therefore, although Alding values ??these people on the surface, he doesn''t really value these people too much, at best they are just tools. "Yes! My lord." Several people didn''t know that there were natural disaster-level powerhouses among the people who came from outside. They thought they were the kind of scumbag enemies they faced before. They were not afraid, but they were eager to try and rushed outside. There was only Aldin left in the room. He glanced at the direction outside the door and tried to reduce his psionic fluctuations to a minimum. This is also the secret method that Modi personally handed to these henchmen to escape at a critical time. , can deceive the natural disaster level powerhouse. But it was the first time for Alding to use it. He had no clue in his heart and could only do his best. then quickly walked to the side of a broken wardrobe, opened the door, lifted the partition, and got in in a flash. Immediately, there was a soft "bang", and the wardrobe door closed automatically, as if no one had ever been in this room. In such strongholds set up by the revolutionary army, there will always be secret escape routes like this. Every time Aldin comes to this kind of place, he will choose a room with an escape exit. This is Modi''s advice and it is also a habit of him. However, the places where such escape exits are often set are often dirty and messy rooms, but Aldin didnt care, and this time he saved his life. The outside of this village was surrounded by a group of people at this time, and the number of enemies was at least 3,000. And these people are not the army of the sea king who invaded here, but the army of the original orc kingdom of this void world. These orc armies were originally the enemies of the Revolutionary Army, but now they have joined the Sea King''s army. They were defeated by the Revolutionary Army, but now they are arrogant. In the secret passage, Aldin did not flee immediately. He stopped for a while, and after a burst of intense gunshots, he knew that those people brought by his subordinates were probably wiped out, and finally he no longer had any illusions and quickly fled from here. Just above the secret road where Alding is located, it is a small square in the middle of the village. left a few alive in the battle, all of which were brutally dragged here by the green-skinned orc warriors. A man wearing light blue fish scale armor with his feet half a meter off the ground, surrounded by water vapor, his eyes are cold and imposing. This person was originally just an ordinary legendary superhuman, but he received the gift of Poseidon, the sea king not long ago. Under the nourishment of the sea king''s divine power, it can also be said to be eroded, he transformed from a human to a sea clan, and was successfully promoted to natural disasters class. However, this kind of natural disaster forcibly ascension has basically exhausted their full potential, and there is no further hope in the future. But Vickina doesn''t care, anyway, with his talent, even if he cultivates normally, the hope of being promoted to the natural disaster level is very small. Now that he can become a natural disaster, he is already very lucky. If he hopes for more, he is too greedy. "Who are you?" A lieutenant colonel of the revolutionary army had his legs broken, barely propped himself up, and looked up. Vina''s eyes were cold, staring at this person, and said lightly: "The servant of His Majesty the Great Sea King, Sea Knight Vina." The lieutenant colonel''s heart tensed. Although he had never heard of Vina''s name, the name of the Sea Knight was very loud. Only the strong of the natural disaster grade are qualified to become the sea knights, and they are the guards of the sea **** Poseidon. With a grunt ??, the lieutenant colonel realized that there was a natural disaster-level powerhouse in front of him, and his originally resentful mood was immediately dispelled. "Sir, I, I want to surrender, as long as you..." The lieutenant colonel stammered, not showing much loyalty to the revolutionary army. However, before he could finish speaking, Vickina raised his hand and swiped it. Lieutenant Colonel ??''s eyes widened with an incredible expression on his face. He didn''t expect the other party to kill him. Obviously, he still has value in his body, and he has already indicated that he wants to rely on the other party. Vickina was expressionless, watching the corpse fall, and said lightly: "I don''t want to talk about conditions, either surrender or die." The other captured survivors shivered in fright, and those who originally had similar thoughts also put away Xiao Jiujiu. Vina''s eyes were cold, and finally landed on a major, stretched out his hand and said, "You, come out." The major was shocked, as if he was electrocuted, but he took a step forward: "Sir, what are your orders?" "Where is the tomb of Anubis? Take me there." Vina asked in a cold voice. The major''s eyes showed confusion. He had never heard of Anubis'' tomb. However, the lieutenant colonel of the revolutionary army died in front of him just now, which made his desire to survive extremely strong. He quickly thought about what he thought of, and quickly replied: "My lord, I know! But there are many powerful undead guardians in that place, my lord. You must be more careful when you go." "Huh! You don''t have to worry about this, take me there." Vickina snorted coldly, apparently not caring about the undead left in Anubis'' tomb. Anubis was not afraid. "The great sea **** is above!" Weina showed a pious expression: "All false gods need to be eliminated, and the Titans are the real supreme beings in the void." "Ha~~~" The surrounding orc soldiers immediately reconciled with each other. immediately took the captured revolutionary soldiers and went directly to the tomb suspected of Anubis. Olding didn''t know, he didn''t need to be the bait, this time Vina''s purpose was the ancient ruins. Its just that compared to the revolutionary army, they only know that it is an ancient ruin, but Vina knows that this is the tomb of Anubis, the **** of death. Anubis is a subordinate of the Sun King who once ruled the void before the Titans ruled. However, the Sun God King was defeated by the Titan Gods a long time ago. Most of the gods have fallen. Only a very few escaped to the void and joined the outer gods, eyeing them, ready to counterattack the void at any time. Ordin fled back to the city where Modi was before. However, to his surprise, he did not find Modi here, and the city was gone, leaving only a piece of scorched earth. The smell of charred corpses pervaded the rubble. Olding stared at all this in a stunned manner, not knowing what was going on. It turned out that when the Void Ship that transported the Sea God Legion was leaving, at the request of the Orc Kingdom, it directly destroyed this important city, causing huge losses to the Revolutionary Army. Alding is not worried about Modi, he believes that Modi''s strength will never die here, including other high-level executives, and there will be no danger. But now Alding himself had to face a very embarrassing situation, that is, he lost contact with the top leaders of the revolutionary army. He tried to use magic to send messages, but found that the frequency he used before had changed. Obviously, Peter Modi changed his contact information because of the betrayal of traitors within the Revolutionary Army. Olding even suspected that it was very likely that the top of the revolutionary army thought he had died in the battle. "What should we do?" Alding''s belief in revolution was very firm, and he did not waver or retreat because he encountered difficulties, but the difficulties further stimulated his potential. With Aldin''s current strength, he is unable to leave this void world by himself. If the revolutionary army fails, this void world will be completely occupied by orcs who have taken refuge in the sea god, and human beings will be reduced to slaves, or simply slaughtered. This kind of thing can be done by an orc, otherwise it would not be called an orc. Therefore, as a human Aldin, even if he wanted to survive, he couldn''t do it. In this case, he has only one last stand. Thinking of this, Aldin''s face showed a firm expression, and he muttered: "I also go to that ruin! The instructor said that that place is very mysterious, and there are passages to other void worlds, no matter what, I must leave here." After making up his mind, Aldin resolutely went to the tomb of Anubis at the fastest speed. At this time, Vina, led the army of the sea **** and the army of the orc kingdom, has already marched towards the tomb of Anubis... Because of the detour, Aldin fell behind. When he arrived, the entrance to the ruins was already occupied by the soldiers of the Orc Kingdom. Viina led a few elites into it. This scene happened to be seen by Alding in the distance, which made him heartbroken and immediately retracted his head. Although the distance is very far, but being watched by people''s eyes, Vina of the natural disaster grade is still aware of it, and suddenly turns his head and looks in the direction of Alding. (end of this chapter) Chapter 779： 785? The Revival of the Ancient God Chapter 779 785 The Revival of the Ancient God Fortunately, Alding retracted his head in advance, and Vickina was eager to enter the ruins, although he felt the peeping eyes did not pay attention to it. "This group of **** bastards." Alding scolded, and after Vina brought people into the entrance of the ruins, he was relieved that he could not feel the psionic fluctuations of the natural disaster grade. However, at this moment, an unexpected figure appeared. I saw a huge golden figure emerging from the sky in the distance. Huge and strong muscles were covered under the golden scales. It was a golden dragon girl! Aludica''s speed was extremely fast, and in a blink of an eye, he rushed over the left-behind orc army, and swept a large area with the breath of a real dragon. The ?? orc army had nowhere to hide at all, and there was no character who could compete with the golden dragon girl, so they could only flee in all directions, trying to get away with it. In the blink of an eye, the area near the entrance to the ruins was emptied. The golden dragon girl suddenly turned into a human form, looked inside the entrance, and then looked towards Alding. Aldine was surprised and delighted, and immediately rushed out of the hiding place and came to the golden dragon girl at the fastest speed. "Lord Aludika, that''s great!" Alding exclaimed excitedly, "Is the teacher okay?" Aludica said lightly, "He''s fine, he''s already left here, what''s going on over there?" Alding sighed helplessly: "My brothers are all gone!" Then he showed an angry expression: "There are traitors among us, and some people have taken refuge in the enemy!" Aludica nodded noncommittally and looked at Aldin in front of him with a scrutiny. Actually, before that, she suspected that the traitor was Aldin, but now she doesn''t have any proof. But after seeing Aldin, the golden dragon girl somewhat dispelled her doubts. "Lord Aludika, what shall we do next?" Alding didn''t know the Golden Dragon Girl''s suspicion of him, but seeing the Golden Dragon Girl, he could be considered to have found the backbone, which gave him a lot of peace of mind. The golden dragon girl glanced at the entrance of the black hole, and a smile appeared on her face: "Come on, let''s go in too. Before, in order to reduce losses, we didn''t try our best to explore the ruins. Now some sea gods and cannon fodder from the orc kingdom are taking the lead, just in time. See what''s in there." Olding was taken aback, but she didn''t expect that the golden dragon girl knew that there were tigers in the mountains and went to the tiger''s mountains. But at present, he has no right to veto, so he nodded and followed the golden dragon girl to the entrance of the ruins. At the same time, Vina and others who went in before encountered a situation. They didnt encounter anything on the first floor of the ruins, which had been cleaned up by the revolutionary army before, and there was no danger until they went down to the second floor. It is full of dangerous space warps, like a giant maze, and there are many powerful undead wandering. Within ten minutes of coming here, Vina encountered a natural disaster grade undead, and after fighting with it, he repelled it. However, this fight also made Vina''s face grim, and put away the mentality of being invincible before. Although he was baptized by the power of the Sea God, his strength was considered to be the best among the primary natural disaster grades, but in the fight just now, he did not take advantage of it. The strength of the enemy was beyond her expectations. This is only the first natural disaster grade undead that appeared. Logically, there should be many undead of this level in this mausoleum. "Sir, the connection on the ground has been interrupted." At this time, an orc officer came to report. "Have you been copied?" Vina frowned, but didn''t mean to turn around and go back. In comparison, occupying this space world is not important. Confirming whether this is the tomb of the ancient **** Anubis is his most important task this time. "Don''t worry, we''ll move on." Weiner didn''t even think about it, but instead accelerated his progress. At this moment, in front of them, another team suddenly appeared. The leader is a heroic girl, and the others are of various styles, including centaurs, dwarves, elves, and undead... There are about two or three hundred people, and most of them are actually equipped with the mass-produced version of Ma Runjia. Seeing Vickina and others, the other party was also taken aback and raised his weapon on alert. Seeing these sophisticated mechas and weapons, Wiener frowned. Just looking at these weapons and equipment, the opponent is obviously not a straggler, but his mission this time is very important, no matter what the opponent''s background is, he has no room to retreat. Vienna hardly thought about it, and directly ordered an attack to destroy this group of people. There was a burst of gunfire, and accompanied by several legendary powerhouses rushing up, in a blink of an eye, the group who appeared later suffered heavy losses. Except for the girl in the lead, who is a legendary high-level, the others are not very strong, but the weapons are quite good. After being attacked, they immediately launched a counterattack, but they were helpless because the distance was not far, and they were attacked. The counterattack made them lose their first move, and they just persisted for a while before being rushed over by the opponent''s legendary powerhouse. Seeing this, the girl headed by ?? immediately took action to stop the two powerful enemies, but two people still rushed over. "No! Barr, Diabo!" The girl called out the names of her two closest comrades in arms, with great grief in her heart. Those are her two good friends. Although they are her bodyguards in name, they almost watched her grow up. But at this moment, just a face-to-face, he was pierced through the body by the enemy''s weapon. And just as she screamed, more people died under the enemy''s attack. The ?? girl was a little overwhelmed, and was hit by the enemy again in a trance, and flew out. She regretted so much in her heart that she shouldn''t have sneaked here with the King of Silver on her back. "Quick! Miss Aileen, run! Go to Lord Baiyin!" With his last breath, the centaur named Baer roared, then exploded, and blew up the enemy who was about to continue attacking the girl. go out. Ailing was shocked by the sound of the self-explosion, and a bloodstain splattered on her face, causing her to show hatred in her eyes. Aileen wiped the blood on her face fiercely, then ran away quickly without looking back. "Sir, one ran away." In a blink of an eye, except for Aileen, everyone else was wiped out, and the legendary powerhouse headed back to Vina to report. Vina''s face was sinking like water, looking at the direction where Aileen fled, and said coldly: "Take someone, chase after her, and kill her!" "Yes! Your Excellency!" The leader was called Rum, and he secretly called unlucky in his heart. Originally, when he returned to return, he did not plan to pursue him. In such an unknown ruin, the safest thing is to follow a natural disaster-level powerhouse. If you rush in front to chase the fleeing enemy, wouldnt it be a cannon fodder exploring the way ahead? However, with ten thousand unwillingness in his heart, he did not dare to show it in front of Vina, but had to accept the task cheerfully. It wasn''t until he took someone to leave that Rum looked back gloomily in the direction of Vina. "This bastard, did he want to avenge his personal revenge and kill me here?" As an old enemy, it was only because he was a little late to join the Sea God and missed the opportunity to become a sea knight, making Rum helplessly become Wiki Na''s subordinates. He has always been careful, for fear of being caught by Weina, but this time it seems that he cannot escape. There were also three legendary powerhouses who came with them, all of whom were the three who shot together before, and they were also under Rum''s heart. The four of them looked at each other, but none of them said a word, but they were all tacit, and began to chase in the direction Aileen fled in a leisurely manner. Aileen swept through the ruins quickly, trying to find the path when she came. However, this space is like a labyrinth, and it is difficult to find it again after walking, and even if you want to go back, you have to find another way. However, the chasing soldiers at the back are getting closer and closer, and the space of this relic is becoming more and more complicated, which greatly affects Aileen''s escape speed. The fault cracked, like being cut in two with a knife. Rum led the people behind, and did not pursue it desperately. He was going to use the method of wolves to hunt down the prey, constantly putting pressure on the prey until the prey could not bear it, or he simply gave up, or made a mistake himself. However, at this moment, there was a sudden rumbling movement. This ancient ruin shook violently, making the already chaotic space even more broken and complicated. Ai Ling suddenly screamed, and a huge suction force came from under her feet, and she was sucked into a space crack by surprise. The four of Rum, who were chasing after him, were taken aback and hurriedly stopped. Unexpectedly, they just stopped, and there was another violent vibration. The space here collapsed completely, and the four people were stirred into the messy space crack in an instant. followed, and the surrounding space collapsed and contracted, turning into a small ball only the size of a human finger. And around this ball, there are many identical translucent balls. If you look carefully, inside these small balls, they are all an independent space, some are dead silent, some are noisy and chaotic. The four Aileen and Rum who fell into the space crack before, were inside a small translucent ball. From the outside of the ball, it is a huge desert, but in the middle there is an oasis with a large area, with a large area of ??lush rainforest and the outline of a huge city... In the blink of an eye, the vacuum area formed by shrinking into a small ball suddenly flew out of another small ball, bursting open with a bang, occupying this space and forming a brand new second layer. At this time, Vickina brought people in. But at this time, they were no longer in the same space as Aileen and Rum. (end of this chapter) Chapter 780： 786? Ancient Death Chapter 780 786 Ancient Death And, without Wiener noticing, after they entered, that space shrank again, turning into a small translucent ball. The field of vision is enlarged, and the small **** that contain spaces are placed in the middle of a huge magic circle. It was pitch black around this magic circle, and there was a "rumble and boom" vibration on the ground. A wolf-headed giant came from the darkness, stood on the edge of the magic circle, and looked at the small balls. At this time, half of the small **** have entered various creatures, and they are lit up and automatically rolled to reach the specific position of the magic circle. The wolf-headed giant looked at it with a pair of green eyes, grinned with a strange smile, his body covered with scars seemed to collapse at any time, and the skin and muscles were obviously cracked, but they were forcibly wrapped by a light green light, Keep the wolf-headed giant alive. The ancient **** of death Anubis, with the recovery of the Titans, the more ancient gods also awakened. But Anubis is even weaker. As one of the eight main gods under the command of the former Sun God King, Anubis at this time only has the strength of the Holy Spirit. He is trying to use the ancient magic circle to extract the origin of the world from the void world. At this moment, this ancient and huge magic circle connects every void world and lures the creatures of these void worlds into it as the key to activate the magic circle. The wolf head of Anubis has a gloomy gaze, and a suffocating terrifying power is surging from his body. However, that power did not belong to him, but came from outside the void. "Titans! And those humble traitors, everything you stole will eventually pass away, and the great ancient gods will eventually return..." Anubis'' voice was gloomy, cursing in ancient and obscure language, watching The translucent **** above the huge magic circle lit up. At this moment, in this dark space, a thunder suddenly flashed, making a rumbling sound, illuminating the space. followed by a naked upper body, a white robe wrapped around his lower body, and a giant with a thunder and lightning spear in his hand, who descended from the sky, and looked down at Anubis. "Zeus! The new **** king of the Titans!" Anubis, the wolf-headed death god, looked up in shock. A pair of golden wings spread out behind him, and instinctively assumed a fighting stance. However, he soon realized that he was no longer the powerful death **** he once was. Now he is just an old **** who is lingering, with only the strength of the Holy Spirit. In the face of the resurrected **** king Zeus, there is no room for resistance. "Corrupted and ancient old god, your era has been annihilated in the long river of history, your awakening is just an accident, continue to sleep, Anubis!" The voice of Zeus came from all directions, making this space violently shock. Anubis, who was already full of cracks, immediately showed a painful expression, and there was a sound of "kachakacha" from his body. "Zeus, you..." Anubis stared at Zeus angrily, but he didn''t say a word after all, and his body fell apart with a bang. Zeus watched all this condescendingly, snorted contemptuously, and disappeared in a flash with a sudden figure. This space has turned into darkness again, only the huge magic circle below is still running automatically... At the same time, Aileen ran away desperately, trying to find her way. However, an endless desert suddenly appeared in front of her. If she was in the dense rainforest before, she still had hope of using the terrain to escape, if she entered the desert without shelter, she would become a living target. Ai Ling looked back suddenly, the pursuers behind her were not far away, and they locked her with mental power. At this time, there was a sudden "click", and there was a loud noise like the sky and the earth cracking. Just above this space, a huge crack appeared, as if the sky had split open. Ai Ling was taken aback, and then she felt a surge of spiritual energy pouring into the opening. At this moment, the four Rum who were chasing behind also noticed the movement in the sky, slowed down slightly, and looked up. There was another "click", the cracks in the sky spread, and pieces of things like shards of glass began to fall. If you look from the outside, you will find that on the huge magic circle, there are small translucent balls. Because Anubis died, cracks began to appear, the light dimmed, and the huge magic circle also began to appear. There are signs of collapse. Aileen didn''t know what was going on, and looked up at the top with some bewilderment. Suddenly, a huge piece of debris fell down and went straight to her direction. Ai Ling suddenly came back to her senses and started to run back in the direction she had been crazy about. Now she can''t care about the pursuit of Rum and others, because as the sky collapses, the ground begins to crack, and the entire space begins to fragment. If they dont flee quickly, those of them who are in this space will also turn into a mass of powder along with the fragmented space. Aileen''s speed was so fast that she saw the four of Rum in the blink of an eye. At this time, Rum and others were also shocked, and they couldn''t care less about entanglement with Aileen, and they all fled wildly. However, the directions they choose are not the same. In this case, no one can determine which direction is safe. There was a sudden rumbling, and Aileen followed the sound and saw that a space collapsed directly, and there were vaguely two figures in it. Ai Ling was taken aback and recognized that one of them was Rum, the powerhouse who was still stronger than her, actually died like this! The ?? space was shattered, swallowing everything in it in an instant, and the other two surviving people were also shocked, but they quickly followed in the footsteps of their companions and were crushed by the shattered space around them. Only Aileen suddenly appeared from her neck at a critical moment, and a silver light suddenly emerged from her neck, wrapping her up in a flash, and actually resisted the shattering space around her! Aileen lost consciousness due to the violent psionic agitation. I don''t know how long it took before she recovered and got up from the cold ground. The surroundings were dark and dead, except for some faint light not far away. Ai Ling frowned, recalling the previous situation, and subconsciously touched the necklace on her neck. It was given to her by the King of Silver, who said that he could save her once at a critical time, and told her to never leave her body, but she did not expect to save her this time. But when Aileen went to touch it, he caught an empty one, the pendant was gone, and only a necklace remained. Ai Ling was a little lost, but she was not sure of safety, so she had to put away these emotions and walked cautiously in the direction of the light. The distance is not too far, and soon he found a huge magic circle in the direction of the light. This circular magic circle is about one kilometer in diameter. There are many translucent spheres distributed on the magic circle, some of which have been cracked, and some are completely shattered, and only a few are intact. "What is this place? What is this magic circle for?" Aileen''s heart was full of doubts. She did not step on the magic circle hastily, but walked around cautiously to see if there were any other survivors, or to find more clues to determine where this was. However, Aileen went around in a circle, but did not find anyone else. However, she was not completely without gains. Around this magic circle, she found some fragments that contained divine power. Aileen knew the erosive power of divine power and didn''t touch it, she followed the discovery, and soon she found more fragments, including some bones! Aileen was more and more surprised: "What are these... are they the bones of a god?" Thinking of this possibility made her even more stunned: "No, the situation here must be reported to the great majesty!" After being educated by the King of Silver and brainwashed by Green''s propaganda system in the undead empire, it had a huge impact on Aileen''s immature mind, making her feel that it was a matter of course to be loyal to the great undead king. And the current situation is obviously not something she can solve, because it involves the gods and must report it. Aileen made up her mind and immediately activated the permission of Soul Link, trying to contact Green directly. This is the first time she has used such authority. Originally, in her situation, she did not have such qualifications. She is neither Green''s contract undead nor a half-undead shadow creature. But because of her own special status and the struggle of the King of Silver, she got such a qualification. After receiving the contact from Aileen, Green was taken aback, his vision synced up, and seeing everything here, he felt even more incredible. As Green, who has seen the real **** and the corpse of the god, there is no doubt that those fragments and bones belong to an ancient god. And this one is even older and more powerful than the **** of nature, very similar to the breath of the **** of death I saw before... Green does not know the existence of Anubis, but this does not prevent him from extracting the value here. The powerful Titan God King Zeus doesn''t like what''s here, but to Green, it''s invaluable. However, just when Green wanted to confirm the spatial coordinates through Aileen, he unexpectedly found that it could not be locked! Aileen''s location is constantly moving, and it is very obscure... At the same time, Vina, who entered another space ball, immediately prayed to the sea **** for protection the moment he realized that the situation was not right. This is a privilege only possessed by sea knights, and can be protected by Poseidon, the sea **** three times, when life and death are at stake. Vienna used this permission for the first time, not only himself, but also his subordinates, including them. At the moment when the space ball they were in was broken, they escaped directly without any casualties. This made Vickina secretly relieved (end of this chapter) Chapter 781： 787? Green Arrives Chapter 781 787 Green Arrival Although it is temporarily safe, but because of the protection of the sea **** Poseidon, it is naturally repelled from the breath of Anubis, so that Vina and others did not appear directly near the huge magic circle like Aileen, but entered directly. to the third floor of the tomb of Anubis. Just came here, and before everyone could see the surrounding situation clearly, he was attacked by a large number of undead. Fortunately, none of the weak came with Weina this time, and immediately launched a counterattack to defeat the surging undead. However, the number of undead is too many. As the former **** of death and the ruler of the Styx, even if Anubis has fallen, the camel who is still thin and dead is bigger than a horse. Especially on the third floor, it was originally the tomb where Anubis rested, and the number of undead guarding the surrounding area was also the largest. Seeing that the number of enemies killed more and more, a smile appeared on Vina''s face. Up to now, he is very certain that this place is the cemetery of the ancient **** of death Anubis, at least [90%] sure. And his real mission this time is to confirm this. To this end, no matter how great the sacrifice is. "Sir, there are too many enemies! We can''t stand it anymore." An orc strongman reminded anxiously. Seeing the casualties of his companions, everyone was very worried. If this continued, they would die sooner or later. Weina said indifferently: "Don''t worry, His Majesty the great Sea God will bless us." Hearing these bullshit, the anxious people couldn''t wait to yell at them. Helpless, Vina''s strength is tyrannical and sea knights, they are also angered but dare not speak, they can only shout a few mmp in their hearts. Fortunately, Vina was not really indifferent, and he immediately reported the situation here. However, Vina''s level is limited, so he can''t directly contact with Zhenzhen. He can only report the situation. As for when the sea **** Poseidon responds, it is up to fate. After the ?? report, Vina finally made a move. Originally, according to his principle, he would only take action when he encounters a natural disaster-level enemy. But when it was strange to him, he had encountered several powerful natural disaster grade undead before, but when he entered the third floor, although there were a large number of enemies, there was no natural disaster grade powerhouse. Although he didn''t know the reason, Vina didn''t want to think about it, so he simply cleaned up the undead in front of him, and then went inside to see the situation of Anubis'' tomb. Of course, he just wanted to take a look and make sure that the ancient **** of death was indeed buried here. As for entering the tomb, Vickina did not dare to think about it. What a joke, entering a god''s tomb casually, even if he is guarded by a hundred sea gods, it is an act of death. With the joining of the new force of Wiener, the situation of the battle changed immediately. After a natural disaster grade joined the battle, the undead guarding the tomb immediately collapsed like an avalanche. Although these undead are not afraid of death, they can only die in the face of a powerful enemy of the natural disaster level. In just over ten minutes, nearly half of the undead were emptied. But at this time, there was a sudden rumbling sound, a loud noise came from the depths of the tomb, followed by a regular rumbling vibration, as if some behemoth was coming out of it. "Huh? What a strong psionic fluctuation!" Vienna frowned and sensed a strong psionic energy fluctuation not inferior to his own, causing him to immediately give up attacking other undead spirits, looking in the direction of the source of the vibration, being careful and vigilant. Followed by a dazzling firelight that emerged from the darkness, two stone giants more than ten meters high stepped out in a uniform pace. The giant stone giant waved his weapon and started running towards Vina. Although they look bulky, they impact very fast! In the blink of an eye, it was near, and a huge stone pillar fell. In the face of these two powerful stone giants, everyone except Vickina was stunned. But on the shoulders of one of the stone giants stood a short rickety zombie, opening his mouth wide, as if singing, but did not make any sound. But in fact, this zombie sent out an infrasound wave, which directly made everyone feel drowsy and lethargic. Only Vickina was immune to this, and looked coldly at the rickety zombie. At this moment, the stone giant in front of him smashed the huge stone pillar in his hand, and immediately made the three orcs a meat sauce. Then he swept away and flew two more people. One of them died immediately, and the other was lucky, but he also flew more than 20 meters, fell to the ground, vomited blood, and could not get up again. Seeing this, Vina''s expression became more and more serious, and a large amount of psionic energy began to condense in his hands, forming a pale golden harpoon. "Your Majesty the Great Sea God, please grant me the power of the ocean!" Vina slowly recited the words of prayer, the momentum on her body soared, and a half-empty, half-solid sea water formed a huge vortex around it. In the next moment, swipe! The vortex around Vina expands, forming a violent wave, sweeping towards the enemy. The stone giant rushing in front felt the danger, let out a dull roar, smashed the stone pillar on the ground, and a khaki air flow spread out to meet the rushing wave. In the blink of an eye, the two collided, and the huge wave was directly smashed. It seems that the giant stone has the upper hand, but in fact Vickina''s figure flashed, just faltered just now, and at the next moment, with a bang, the trident symbolizing the sea **** slammed into the head of the giant stone. The trident contains the divine power of the Sea God. Even if the stone giant itself has natural disaster-level strength, it cannot withstand the attack of the Sea God''s divine power. Suddenly, the huge body is stunned, and there is a squeaking sound, and the huge body turns into a pile in the blink of an eye. crushed stone. The other stone giant and the rickety zombie standing on it, which was attacking with infrasound waves, were all taken aback, they stopped charging immediately, turned around quickly and ran back. The remaining undead were also uniform and fled behind with the stone giant. Vienna frowned slightly, he had to pay some price for summoning the Trident of the Sea God, otherwise it would be impossible to easily kill a stone giant with the same strength as him. Now there is still plenty of time to summon the trident, but he is not willing to let the enemy go, and immediately leads people to chase after him. In the blink of an eye, these two groups of people rushed into the depths of the tomb, but they didn''t notice. In the darkness next to them, there were two looming figures, staring at everything with deep eyes, taking all the situation just now. Look in the eyes. After everyone walked away, the golden dragon girl and Aldin walked out of the darkness. At this time, they held a black crystal in their hands. A faint mist emanated from the crystal, shrouding them in it, without any aura fluctuations on their bodies, which is why they were able to hide here just now without being discovered. The golden dragon girl frowned slightly as she looked at the direction in which Vickina disappeared. Originally, she didn''t take Vickina seriously, it was just a defective product that was forcibly improved through divine power, but she did not expect Vickina''s actual combat ability to be so powerful, especially the trident of the sea god, which directly contained divine power in the attack, Even if the golden dragon has a strong physique, being hit by that trident probably won''t feel good. "Sir, do we still want to follow?" Alding asked in a low voice. Although his strength is not good, he is very smart, and his vision is not bad. Of course, he can see that the current situation is not good for them. The golden dragon girl thought for a while and said, "Of course I have to follow, but I want to see what the sea **** Poseidon wants to do." Alding''s scalp felt numb for a while, but he had no right to raise objections because of his status, so he could only bite the bullet and go down with the golden dragon girl. At the same time, in the place where Aileen was, after a lot of hard work, a small portal was finally opened, which could only barely accommodate a small human being heard. Aileen''s eyes lit up and she walked over immediately looking forward to it. But the first person to rush out of the portal was not a man, but a hairy dog ??head. Erha let out an excited bark, threw himself on Ai-Ling, stuck out his wet dog tongue, and washed Ai-Ling''s face. Ai Ling giggled indifferently, she had a good relationship with Erha and the red dragon Arshfaro, and being able to see Erha here this time finally eased her depressed mood a lot. Behind Erha, is another avatar of Green, Woodslet. Since the two identities of Green and Wood were merged, Green has not used this avatar for a long time. It is true that this clone can no longer exert his current strength. He came here this time because Green had no idea in his heart and didnt know if he could escape from this ancient gods tomb. Thats why he used this clone. If he died, the loss would not be too big. As for Erha, but he insisted on following along. "See Your Majesty!" Aileen saw Green and immediately sensed Green''s true identity. For this undead king, Aileen was always a little afraid in her heart, and hurriedly bowed her head and knelt down on one knee. Green nodded and looked at the girl in front of him, recalling the situation when the King of Silver brought this girl out of the sealed zone, he couldn''t help but sighed in his heart, which made him not expect that it was just an adventure that was close to a game, but an ancient **** was discovered. Shi''s tomb. At this moment, many crows flew from the darkness, and immediately gathered together, and the one who issued "Kiki Ka Ka" turned into a robot girl, it was Serena. Not only Erha but also Serena who followed Green through the portal just now. It''s just that Serena came directly in the form of a crow, and didn''t stop, she went straight to reconnaissance and inspected the surrounding environment. (end of this chapter) Chapter 782： 788? Cemetery upgrade Chapter 782 788 Cemetery Upgrade "Your Majesty, a large number of wreckages with divine reactions were found over there, which should be the remains of an ancient god." Serena said sternly, pointing her hand in a direction. "Let''s go over and take a look." Green nodded and walked over quickly. After ?? Anubis died, the place where a lot of wreckage was scattered was not too far from the magic circle. It''s just that it''s hidden in the dark, and it''s really not easy to find without special investigation methods. Originally, Anubis had fallen for a long time. He finally recovered and tried to resurrect, but he was plotted by Zeus, completely wiped out his soul, and disbanded his godhead. In this case, at least for thousands of years, it is impossible for Anubis to be resurrected, otherwise Zeus would not leave at ease. Therefore, when Green came here, there was no abnormal situation. He could only sense some broken godheads and scattered divine powers in the wreckage. "What a rich necromancy!" Green was secretly surprised. He didn''t know that Anubis was buried here, but he found ancient and pure necromancy from the wreckage. Green even felt that the purity of these undead spirits even surpassed the purity of the undead spirits contained in the death **** he saw not long ago. At this moment, Greene had already concluded that this broken corpse of the **** must be a powerful Lord God who held the priesthood of death. Soon, Green found a huge black wolf head with its mouth open not far away. "Wolf-headed God of Death!" The identity of the corpse was finally revealed: "Anubis, the ancient **** of death!" Green walked over, reached out and picked up Anubis'' head. This huge wolf head once symbolized awesome theocracy, but now it''s just a soulless dead thing. Green calmly took Anubis'' wolf head into the cemetery. For a moment, he seemed to sense the strong death energy in the cemetery, which made Anubis'' head suddenly agitated, and the soul fire seemed to be ignited in his eye sockets. When ??Green saw this, he immediately turned on the transformation and energy supply of the cemetery, and a force of distortion and consumption suddenly descended on the wolf''s head. A sudden bang extinguished the soul fire that had ignited the trend, and transformed Anubis'' head into millions of psionic energy balances. Green has never seen such a scene, the first of the seven figures jumps up at a speed visible to the naked eye 1~~~2~~~3 When Anubis'' head was completely wiped out, the balance of psionic energy in the cemetery was close to tens of millions. Green couldn''t help being surprised and delighted. This was the first time since he obtained the cemetery that his psionic balance reached tens of millions. And this is just a head, there are still a lot of Anubis corpses in this space, even if it is not as good as the head, it will not be too shabby. Thinking of this, Green''s heart is eager, and he wants to collect all the other debris. Unexpectedly, a sudden angry roar came from the cemetery: "Ah! The humble ant, the hateful human magician, you dare to blaspheme the great Anubis, you will be the most merciless curse and sink forever. In the endless river of Styx..." Green was stunned for a moment, and found that in the main hall in the center of the town, a phantom of Anubis appeared, staring at him angrily and resentfully. Green frowned. He didn''t expect such an operation. This should be the soul of Anubis, and it didn''t disappear with the head. "Huh? Now that you''re here, let''s stay together." Green sneered in his heart, not comparing himself with Anubis'' spirit. He immediately activated the cemetery, and a suction force came, which immediately took Anubis'' spirit away. If you get involved, you will consume it into the psionic balance of the cemetery. Anubiston was stupid when he felt an irresistible suction, as if he fell into a huge vortex. Although Anubis'' spirit was high, he was killed by Zeus just after he recovered, causing him to lose his divine power and shattered his divine personality. Only the spirit was left, which was already in a very fragile state. If he didn''t meet Green, maybe his spirit would hide in his head and fall into a long slumber, and it would take thousands of years to recover again. However, because he felt the danger of destruction, he forcibly woke up, but he was a paper tiger and had no other ability except to scare people. So when the cemetery is about to be turned into a balance of psionic energy, it will appear strong and dry, and start to roar twice, and find that it doesn''t work at all, so I start to plead hard and give all kinds of promises, hoping that Green can let him go, and Help him get a chance at resurrection. In this regard, Green scoffed, and did not stop the cemetery''s efforts to kill. Seeing that Anubis'' soul is getting weaker and weaker, it is wrapped in a swirling light, like a wounded beast, struggling frantically, begging softly, and threateningly... Until the end, he even took out the opportunity to become a **** to tempt him. Green. Unfortunately, Green was still unmoved, and instead increased his strength. At the end, with a bang, Anubis'' soul completely disintegrated, and he was slightly relieved. For the gods, Green has never hesitated to report the most vicious imagination. These monsters who have lived for countless years are all insidious and insidious. When dealing with them, you must be very careful, and there is no strength guarantee. Under the premise of not listening to any promises they make. Therefore, from the very beginning, Greene had no intention of plotting against the tiger, and even if Anubis''s spirit was hyped up, Greene would completely wipe him out without hesitation. With the complete death of Anubis, Green did not gain too much psionic energy in his soul. Compared with the previous head, the harvest of tens of millions, this time it was less than 1 million psionic energy. But Green got a huge soul crystal. This kind of soul crystal is not uncommon. Generally, extraordinary people who have reached the legendary level have a probability of forming this kind of soul crystal after death. However, this probability is very small, and the formed soul crystal is only the size of a small fingernail. And after the death of Anubis'' soul, the dark golden soul crystal formed was the size of a washbasin. But such a big guy, Green doesn''t know what to do, so he can only put it aside temporarily. Immediately collected the remains of other Anubis and brought them to the cemetery to convert them into psionic energy balances. At this time, the balance of psionic energy in the cemetery has exceeded 20 million. Green checked carefully before accidentally sending a prompt. The balance of psionic energy reaches 10 million, which meets the conditions for upgrading the cemetery system. Do you want to upgrade? Green was stunned for a moment. It was the first time he had encountered such a situation since he crossed. This is obviously not an upgrade of the town center, or any other buildings, but an upgrade of the cemetery as a whole. Although I dont know what it will look like after the upgrade, in the face of this situation, Green almost didnt think about it, so he chose to upgrade immediately. As expected, the possible movement during the upgrade process did not appear. After Green chose to upgrade, he waited silently for a long time, but a slow-moving progress bar appeared in the palace in the center of the town. Green glanced at the [1%] progress bar for a long time. It is estimated that it will take at least ten days to complete the upgrade. He didn''t wait any longer in the cemetery, and returned to Anubis'' tomb again. At this time, there was a sudden bang, and the surrounding space vibrated. Green frowned slightly and murmured: "It seems that we need to speed up our actions, those people under the sea **** have already entered the tomb of Anubis." The spirit of Anubis was completely wiped out just now, and Green obtained some memory fragments of Anubis in the process. Although it is only a fragmented picture, it also provides a lot of useful information. One of the most important is that there is a very important thing hidden in this tomb. Because it''s a memory fragment, Green doesn''t know what the so-called ''very important'' thing is, but it can make Anubis feel very important, obviously it can''t be an ordinary thing. And this time, Poseidon, the **** of the sea, sent many sea knights to search for the tomb of the real Anubis, mostly for that thing. If you dont know, forget it. Now that Green knows, of course you have to find out. Then Green took Aileen, Erha, Serena, three of them and one dog, and walked towards the depths of this space. In the darkness, Green did not emit any light, but moved in the direction of the strongest undead energy according to the fluctuation of necromancy. About a few kilometers away, Green suddenly felt a thud, as if it had penetrated a thin film, then opened his eyes and saw a bright light, already in a hidden space. This is a lush mountain forest, and Serena sent a mechanical crow to fly into the air. Green''s direct vision syncs over, and immediately has a panoramic view of the surrounding scene. This is a huge basin with a diameter of about 100 kilometers, surrounded by hundreds of meters high, very smooth yellow rock walls, which tightly wrap this area, and the outer rock walls extend directly above the clouds. And the thick grey clouds in the sky seemed like a giant cover, shrouding this area below. In the middle of this area, stands a sudden peak. The surface of the mountain is also very smooth, like a specially polished stone pillar. The top of the mountain was cut from the middle by a knife, forming a platform larger than a football field. On the top of the platform, a pyramid was built, and this is where the tomb of Anubis is located. In other words, this is also the place where Anubis'' soul was imprisoned and his body was sealed. At the beginning, the Titans defeated the eight main gods under the Sun God King and sealed them in eight void worlds. At this time, the people of Vina had come to the outside of the pyramid standing on the top of the mountain. Looking at the entrance of the black hole, Vickina walked in nervously... (end of this chapter) Chapter 783： 789? Underworld Scepter Chapter 783 789 Underworld God Scepter At this time, Vickina has obtained the oracle from Poseidon, the sea god, telling him how to enter the tomb of Anubis, and how to obtain the crystal of Anubis'' soul, and use the crystal of the soul as the key to open Anubis the kingdom of God. The sea **** Poseidon after the recovery, in order to restore the strength of the heyday as soon as possible, is grabbing the soul crystals of the ancient gods everywhere. This kind of divine soul crystal has no use for ordinary people except to open the kingdom of God, but for the gods, it is still the best supplement. However, in the tomb of Anubis, he experienced many dangers and sacrificed a large number of his men. When he finally came here, he opened the seal and entered the tomb according to the instructions of Poseidon, the **** of the sea. Vina was stunned to discover that the huge sarcophagus originally placed in the mausoleum, where Anubis'' body should have been placed, was actually opened! When he saw this scene, a chill ran down his back and rushed to his scalp. "It''s over, Anubis is out!" This thought flashed in Vina''s mind, and instinctively turned around and ran out. He had never run so fast in his life, he had already rushed out of the mausoleum in almost a blink of an eye, and fled along the road he came from. Vina kept praying in his heart that the awakened Anubis would not suddenly appear in front of him. However, seeing the exit in sight, Vickina did not feel the rest of his life. If Anubis really woke up, it would be impossible to give him a chance to escape here, and it would only take a snap of his fingers to put him to death. But now there is no movement. You must know that the ancient **** of death is not a good man and a woman, and it is even less possible for those who broke into his mausoleum to escape. Then there is only one possibility for this situation, that is, the **** Anubis has either left here, or he has not woken up at all. As for why the lid of the coffin was opened, Vickina didn''t know and didn''t want to think about it. With a grunt ??, Vickina swallowed, stopped, and looked back. Just now, because of Vickina''s sudden escape, the subordinates who came with him also ran out in a panic. Seeing Vickina flying back again, he couldn''t help but be very puzzled. otherwise. Vienna didn''t care about the others, and returned to the mausoleum with a weird expression. Because just now, he received an order from Poseidon, the sea god, in his mind, so that he must come back to check and find the body of Anubis. feared the authority of the sea god, and when he became a sea knight, he was doomed to have no way to disobey the order of the sea **** Poseidon. No matter how scared or unhappy in his heart, after the Sea God''s order, even if he knew that he would definitely die, as a sea knight, he must never turn back. Viina entered the mausoleum again, looking at the huge sarcophagus, his heart skipped a beat, he stepped forward tremblingly, and saw that there was nothing in it, which made him slightly relieved. "Damn, Anubis, I''ve sensed his breath, but...why? Why not here?" The angry voice of Poseidon, the **** of the sea, turned back in Vina''s mind, like a raging lion. Vina felt that his brain was about to be shattered, but in the face of the wrath of the Sea God, he did not dare to make a sound, and could only endure it silently until the anger of the Sea God subsided, and gave him an order: "My knight, do you Very good, now go and find Anubis for me." As he spoke, Vickina felt that a powerful psychic energy mixed with the power of the Seagod rushed into his body, allowing him to quickly improve his strength from the primary natural disaster grade. Vina was surprised and delighted. In a blink of an eye, he broke through the limit of the first-level natural disaster, and only stopped when he was promoted to the middle-level natural disaster. "Thank you for the gift of His Majesty the Great Sea Emperor!" Vickina knelt down on one knee and became more loyal to Poseidon, the sea god. "Okay, let''s finish the task, my knight!" The voice of Poseidon, the sea god, came again, and then disappeared. At this time, there was no hesitation and hesitation in Vina''s eyes. With the rapid increase in strength, it seemed to affect his consciousness. Obviously, Poseidon, the sea god, used some kind of magic when he was helping him advance to the middle rank of natural disaster. Shady means. Vienna can''t feel his abnormal changes, there is no other thought in his mind, only one thought, hurry up to complete the task. At this moment, the sound of battle suddenly came from outside the mausoleum. Vina was taken aback and rushed out immediately. I saw a dense number of undead creatures surrounded from all directions. There were less than fifty people who had followed Vickina before, but there were more than a thousand enemies, and Vickina also found that there were at least five natural disaster grades among these undead creatures. ''s enemy. If it was before, facing the undead of the five primary natural disasters, Vina would also feel embarrassed, but now that he is promoted to the intermediate natural disasters, he already has the advantage of crushing in strength. But the undead that appeared this time are not the same as those before. Those undead were wandering soldiers before, but this time it was a legion, including long-range, melee, magician, and huge Cyclops, forming a comprehensive assault legion. In addition to the leadership of at least five natural disaster-level powerhouses, it is by no means an easy task to deal with such a legion. Viina saw that his men were being beaten and retreated, and immediately rushed to reinforce. However, after the joining of the new force, Vickina, although he was caught off guard by the undead army at first, he was still unable to completely reverse the situation. Those under siege continued to reduce the number of men. Seven or eight people died in less than five minutes. , which made Wiener anxious. If all these people died, he would be left alone. No matter how strong he was, he would definitely not escape the fate of being besieged and suppressed. "Lord Vickina!" Seeing Vickina''s figure, the people who were already in jeopardy immediately shouted. hoped that the powerful sea knights could turn the tide, but unfortunately the other party also had natural disaster grade powerhouses, and there were more. Wiener was quickly restrained. Facing the siege of five people, Wiener, who had just been promoted, could not be killed in one hit, and could only waste time entanglement. "Ah~~~" There was another scream. An Orc Juggernaut was shot by an undead archer, followed by a Cyclops zombie waving a mace. With a bang, the screaming stopped abruptly. The upper body of the orc sword saint was directly beaten into flesh. "Damn!" Vina roared furiously, and finally couldn''t help bursting out a vast ocean-like aura: "Your Majesty the great sea god, please grant me strength!" As soon as he finished speaking, a phantom of a huge trident glowing light blue appeared behind him. Then a terrifying force blessed Wiener. In the next moment, bang! The light blue shock wave is centered on Weina, and spreads out to the surroundings. Whenever this shock wave passes by, Weina''s men seem to have been beaten with chicken blood, and their strength skyrockets. On the other hand, those undead are like eggplants beaten by frost. . If it was a normal human being, or the troops of other intelligent races, facing this situation, they would have already collapsed. Only these undead, even if there are many negative states, will only reduce their combat effectiveness, but will not flee or surrender. Vickina was dressed in rough clothes. It was not a small consumption for him just now, but the effect was also quite powerful. With the increase and decrease, the occupation finally reversed, and it was the turn of the undead army to be beaten and retreated. However, before Vina was happy for a moment, the gray cloud that suddenly enveloped the air seemed to be stimulated by something, and it suddenly rolled up like boiling water. Immediately, Wiener''s attention was drawn to the past. Immediately, the clouds split open, and a huge golden figure emerged from inside, which was the golden dragon girl Aludika. On her tail, Alding held the golden dragon''s spines extending from the back of her neck in horror to prevent it from being thrown off while flying and fighting. However, compared to the fearful Alding, the golden dragon girl''s dragon claw held a magic wand inlaid with a golden skull that was more conspicuous. "The Staff of Anubis!" Vickina immediately recognized that the huge magic wand was the former **** of death, the scepter of Anubis, which symbolized the right to hold the Styx, the qualification to master the cycle of death, and also the maintenance of the world. The duty of reincarnation. Unexpectedly, the golden dragon girl and Aldin came to the fore and found Anubis'' burial. Although the war of gods ended that year, even if the eight gods of the sun gods were defeated, they were not deprived of their dignity as the main gods, and there were still many funeral objects in their mausoleums. The golden dragon girl and Alding had great luck and accidentally found some funerary objects. But in the eyes of the golden dragon girl, other things are just tattered. Only this scepter made her eyes light up. But I didn''t expect that as soon as I started, it caused such a big movement, which completely exposed Aludika, who had thought that she would continue to lurk without knowing it. "Who is it!" Vina stopped fighting and looked up: "Damn dragons! Leave the scepter behind!" The undead who were attacking frantically stopped attacking after Anubis'' scepter appeared, stood there, looked up, and then let out an angry roar. The golden dragon girl saw this and immediately swooped down, rushing towards the entrance where Vina and the others came in before. "Want to go, it''s not that easy!" Vina stared at the scepter, which was an important clue to find Anubis, and no one could take it away anyway. Those undead guarding the mausoleum also aimed their spear at the golden dragon girl, and dared to steal the scepter of the **** of underworld. This is absolutely unforgivable. The golden dragon girl knew that she had become the target of public criticism, and desperately rushed to escape. (end of this chapter) Chapter 784： 790? The surrender of Anubis Chapter 784 790 The surrender of Anubis Although the golden dragon girl is very powerful, she doesn''t want to be entangled here, and it is the most important thing to quickly take away this artifact in her hand. The scepter of the ancient Hades, although it is of no use to Modi and her, I believe that many necromancers will be crazy about this scepter. In the blink of an eye, the hustle and bustle of battle ceased, and this sleeping place of Anubis fell into dead silence again. There was only an occasional crow or two. After a while, three people and one dog appeared at the entrance of the pyramid on the top of the mountain. Although Green also saw the golden dragon girl taking the scepter just now, as a necromancer, he could see the value and usefulness of that artifact, but Green did not rush to take action and still entered Anubi according to the original plan. In the tomb of Sri Lanka. The place is empty and dead, and time seems to have stopped. Despite countless years, the painted strokes on the walls are still clear and bright. The ?? above uses abstract brushstrokes to depict the life story of Anubis. In the middle of the tomb, the huge sarcophagus was opened, and the thick stone slabs were thrown on the ground. The ?? is covered with beautifully carved gold coins, and there are also utensils made of gold, but there are no corpses. Green is of course aware that Anubis'' corpse has long since become the psionic balance of the cemetery, and it would be **** if there was another corpse here. "The breath of death, believers of death, come and worship the king you believe in!" Suddenly a dull voice came from the huge sarcophagus. A smile appeared on Green''s face, just as he obtained the most secret memory from Anubis'' soul, there is indeed a huge secret hidden under this sarcophagus. Anubis, as the ancient **** of death, was not a fool, he knew his situation. Therefore, he sealed his memory in advance, and divided his soul, divinity, and godhead into two parts. One of them was placed in a sarcophagus, and the other was hidden in the deepest part of the pyramid. Anubis anticipated that in the future, the Titans would surely slaughter the losers like them. However, he still overestimated the unity of the Titans and gods. Back then, before the war of gods was officially over, the Titans had infighting, and they had no time to come to the other side. Unexpectedly, the arrangement left at the beginning turned out to be unintentional, and when Zeus shot this time, Anubis was saved once. However, Anubis'' luck ended there. The remains of his corpse fell into Green''s hands and were transformed into a psionic balance, revealing some memories. This puts his tricks almost entirely in front of Green, making him invisible at all. And now this awakened another Anubis still doesn''t know the ins and outs. He found the undead spirit energy surging in Green''s body, and thought that he was a believer in front of him. Green didn''t have the time to talk nonsense with him, and directly ordered Serena to take action. Countless mechanical crows flew out in the blink of an eye, rushing towards the phantom of Anubis. In order to conceal, although this phantom of Anubis possesses divinity, divine personality, and divine soul, it has no divine power. In the face of the mechanical crow''s attack, it was extremely powerless, like a sieve, which was penetrated by the mechanical crow again and again, consuming away the divine substance contained in it. "Ah~~~ Damn ants, you completely angered me!" Anubis roared wildly, and then struggled to squeeze out many undead creatures from the murals in the tomb, rushing towards Green and the others frantically. "Oooo~~~" Erha let out a wolf howl, and rushed out in a flash, turning into a huge two-headed **** dog in a blink of an eye. Serena transformed into a huge mechanical crow for a while, and then summoned more mechanical crows, which merged with herself, forming a wingspan of more than 20 meters. Giant Crow. Aileen didn''t attack, but added more than ten buffs to her combat units in one go, which instantly raised everyone''s battle to a higher level. Anubis watched all this in shock, roaring with rage and cursing in pain. However, it was of no use. It was impossible to stop Erha and Serena from killing them. The undead who rushed out of the murals in the tomb were killed in a few moments. Anubis himself became weaker and weaker, although he destroyed several mechanical crows with the power he barely squeezed out. But these mechanical crows were all summoned by Serena, and the number of them was endless. If it is Anubis in normal state, just wave his hand, Green and the others will all be bombarded into scum. But now the ancient Styx controller is a tiger falling and Pingyang, facing the endless stream of mechanical crows, Anubis is helpless. And he didn''t dare to fight back unscrupulously. Every time he squeezed out a bit of divine power, it would consume a lot of his divine soul. If this continued, it would take a few minutes or even less time, and he would directly exhaust his divine soul and die completely. "Stop! Stop fighting~~~" Anubis finally gave up the unnecessary struggle. A clone was bombarded by Zeus before. If he was killed by Green and the others again, Anubis'' soul would completely dissipate, and no matter how many years it took, he would never have the chance to recover again. Therefore, in the face of complete death, this ancient **** of death chose to surrender, he begged bitterly and expressed his desire to surrender. In this way, Anubis became Green''s captive. Actually captured a god! This result was not even thought of by Greene before, which made him understand that even God is afraid of death. The reason why people think that gods are not afraid of death is just because they are really difficult to kill, as long as they retain a trace of their soul, they will recover again. Once all the cards in the hand are played, when facing death, the gods are just like humans, greedy for life and fear of death, servile, and the soul and character of the gods are not noble. But then Green has to face a problem, which is how to deal with Anubis who surrendered. As a human being, or more precisely, a natural disaster grade superhuman, how can you ensure that a **** is bound? Green can''t think of a way, the only thing he can count on is the cemetery that always surprises him... At the same time that Green easily convinced Anubis, the situation facing Archbishop Link in Void World No. 44 also changed dramatically. Just last time, Archbishop Link used the Dongfeng-1 strategic missile sold to him by Green, and caught the opponent''s Holy Spirit-level extraordinary by surprise. After taking the opportunity to kill him, the morale of the Holy Light Church was boosted. However, after the morale was boosted, it was ushered in a series of fiasco and heavy losses. After losing a Holy Spirit-level powerhouse, the sea **** Poseidon was immediately furious and sent a more powerful Holy Spirit-level sea knight. As soon as the sea knight came, he immediately launched a counterattack against the Church of the Holy Light, and learned that Archbishop Link had a powerful weapon such as the Dongfeng No. 1, so he was extra careful, and it was almost impossible to attack with missiles. . During this period, Archbishop Link launched Dongfeng-1 twice, but only slightly injured the sea knight, and instead let the other party find out the characteristics of Dongfeng-1. There were not many Dongfeng-1 in Archbishop Link''s hands, and he didn''t dare to use them casually in this situation. The Church of the Holy Light was once again defeated by the army of the Sea Emperor Poseidon. No. Void world will be unable to hold. "Sir Archbishop, let''s go! We can''t hold it here anymore, we must leave quickly. Once the portal is breached, we can''t leave if we want to." Archbishop Phipas said solemnly. As the archbishop representing the Inquisition, Phipas was very anxious at this time. Facing the powerful army of the Sea God, the general Crusaders could not resist at all, and could only dispatch the elite knights of the Inquisition. caused the elite backbones cultivated by these Inquisitions to suffer heavy losses in this war. If they persist, they will be injured. "Archbishop Phipas, are you telling me to back down? This goes against the will of the Holy Light!" Archbishop Link looked blankly at Archbishop Phipas, who was a head taller than himself, exuding a kind of cold and firmness all over his body. momentum. "Sorry, Archbishop Link, I didn''t mean that." Archbishop Phipas could not admit this accusation, otherwise he would be charged with blasphemy, he is also an old fritter, and said with ease: "But... Archbishop Link, The war of gods has begun and will last for many years. We can''t let the warriors who believe in the Holy Light return to the Holy Light too soon, can we? I believe that the great Lord does not want to see such an outcome." Archbishop Link was silent for a moment: "His Majesty the Pope will come, I already feel it, His Majesty has been promoted to the Holy Spirit level." However, Phipas stared at Archbishop Link with a strange expression on his face. After a moment of silence, he said, "Your Highness, do you really believe that His Majesty Saint Fran will come back?" Link frowned slightly, and didn''t say any more high-sounding words, but his eyes became sharper, staring at Archbishop Phipas in front of him, and slowly said: "What do you want? Follow Your Majesty, or...stay?" Pippas lowered his head and slowly knelt down on one knee: "His Majesty Saint Fran''s ideal is too great, and I can''t see the hope of victory, so, His Majesty Pope Link, please allow me and the entire Inquisition to swear allegiance to you." Link seemed to have expected it a long time ago, so he didn''t appear surprised, and said slowly: "Get up, Phipas, now His Majesty Saint Fran is still the Pope. I don''t think I heard what you just said." "Yes!" Pippas didn''t say more, and stood up. A glimmer of satisfaction flashed in Link''s eyes, obviously Phipas and the Inquisition had already made a choice. It''s just that the current situation is very unfavorable for him. Facing the powerhouses of the Holy Spirit level, there is no equivalent combat power, which makes the Church of the Holy Light very disadvantaged. (end of this chapter) Chapter 785： 791 Venus Chapter 785 791 Venus At this moment, a priest rushed in in a panic and reported: "His Royal Highness, Void World No. 37 has fallen!" Archbishop Link and Archbishop Phipas were all surprised. "How? With Archbishop Nance Weigang guarding him, how could Void World No. 37 fail without warning?" Phipas said in shock, his face full of incredible expressions. You must know that Archbishop of Nanster is very powerful, ranking in the top ten in the entire Church of Holy Light, and he has an artifact in his hands. The most important thing is that Void World No. 37 is not the main battlefield, and there is no Holy Spirit-level powerhouse attacking the Sea God army here. Therefore, with the strength of Archbishop Nanster, it is impossible for him to fail so quickly. Archbishop Link''s face sinks like water: "Did Nance Weigang surrender?" The priest was stunned for a moment, and there was a hint of surprise in his eyes. I didn''t expect that Archbishop Link had guessed it! "Yes...Yes, Your Highness, Archbishop of Nan Stewigang... uh, betrayed the Holy Light." The priest knew that he had made a mistake and should no longer call Nan Stewigang Archbishop, and quickly lowered his head. Archbishop Link was not furious. He seemed to be mentally prepared for a long time, and waved his hand lightly: "I see, you go down." "It''s Your Highness!" The priest quickly withdrew as if he had been granted amnesty. "Nance Weigang, you really are from there!" Archbishop Link murmured, then looked at Archbishop Phipas: "Okay, let''s leave this place now and go to Void World No. 37! " At the same time, in the void world No. 37. In an unremarkable town. Several priests wearing holy light robes, together with a group of soldiers from the Sea Emperor''s army, gathered all the people in the town to the square. "Is it all here?" The sea knight in the lead looked down at the priest in front of him. These priests who once belonged to the Church of the Holy Light have now betrayed their beliefs and joined the camp of the sea **** Poseidon. In fact, this situation is very common in the battle of gods. The war of gods is not a war of human beings in the first place, it is just forced to be involved in it. And with the outbreak of the war of gods, the gods who were once aloof came to fight one after another, making these once noble and mighty gods become real, they will die if they are defeated, and they will become weak if they are injured... This makes it easier for people to see the essence of the gods, but the belief becomes less pious. But it''s still the early days of the battle of gods, and everyone is not quite used to this kind of jumping back behavior. And the sea knights are all eroded by the divine power of the sea emperor Poseidon, and belong to the most paranoid and crazy fundamentalists, so they despise those traitors who are not religious in their hearts. "Yes, my lord." The priest felt the contempt of the other party, and he didn''t have any extra response, just answered lightly, as if he was a wooden man. The sea knight made an unexplainable "hum", then looked at the five or six hundred people in the square, and said slowly: "Everyone, we are not your enemies, we are here just to spread the message of His Majesty the Sea Emperor. Kindness, help you clear the deception of false gods, and retrieve the glory once given to you by the Titans..." The people in the town were terrified and numb as they listened to the unsung sermons of the Sea Knight, as if they were listening to a book from heaven. Until the end, the sea knight was beating around the bush. Speaking of the topic, he was looking for a girl named Venus. Hearing this name, the residents of the town looked at each other in dismay, and no one had heard of it. This result made the sea knight frown, and a fierce light flashed in his eyes. As a special task given by Poseidon, the **** of the sea, it is extremely difficult to find a girl named Venus here, and be sure to kill herkill! Although this sea knight doesn''t know why the great sea **** Poseidon would care and kill a human girl, he doesn''t need to think about it, he just needs to perform the task. The Sea Knight glanced at the priest next to him, and said in a low voice, "This is where the prophecy shows?" The priest nodded and vowed: "The prophecy of the Archbishop of Nanster will never be wrong." The Sea Knight nodded, looked at everyone again, and said coldly: "Give you one last chance and hand over the girl named Venus, otherwise...you will all die today." The Sea Knight''s voice was not loud, but every word was accurately transmitted to the ears of everyone present. Immediately, the residents of the town were in a commotion. However, the Sea Knight''s expression was cold, without any sign of shaking, and slowly raised his hand. In an instant, the Seagod soldiers who surrounded the place raised their weapons in a uniform manner and aimed them at these unarmed people. The priests of the Holy Light Church who followed over were also nonchalant, completely ignoring that these people were devout Holy Light believers not long ago. "Give you a minute to think about it." The Sea Knight''s words were like a sharp knife, piercing into everyone''s heart. Everyone can feel that this high-ranking adult is not joking. As long as his hand falls, hundreds of people in this small town will all be slaughtered. At this time, in a building near the town square, a pale girl watched all this, with her mouth wide open, covering her hands with her hands, without making a sound, her long blond hair hanging down to her heels, and her stunningly beautiful appearance. No flaws. She is the girl Venus the Sea Knight was looking for. However, in this small town, her name is not Venus, but Chris. So the sea knight said he was looking for a girl named Venus, and people didn''t know who it was. Chris also only knew his real name not long ago, and he is the reincarnation of a Titan God. In the near future, he will be able to regain his divine power and become a great **** again. She originally planned to surprise her parents, and even fantasized more than once, how father and mother looked when they found out that their daughter was actually a god. However, she did not expect that before that beautiful day came, the ferocious army of sea gods came to their town and wanted to find a girl named Venus. Others didn''t know what was going on, but she knew very well that the other party came to her. Venus is in a state of impatience. She hasn''t recovered her divine power yet, not to mention the powerful sea knight, even the ordinary soldiers with weapons she can''t defeat. At this time, her parents and friends were dying. "No! I don''t want to die!" Suddenly a frightened young man screamed, rushing out madly regardless. The soldiers surrounded by ?? pulled the trigger of the enchanted rifle without hesitation. With a ?? bang, blood splattered, and the young man''s head exploded immediately. The corpse took advantage of inertia and ran a few steps forward before falling down with a thud, forming a pool of blood on the ground. "Ah! George, bastard, you killed George!" An old woman screamed, watching her son''s tragic death, her eyes were full of despair, and she jumped on it. "Executioner, I''ll fight with you!" Beside the old woman, a bald old man also went crazy, holding a wooden stick and rushing towards the soldier who just shot. The soldier didn''t care, instead there was a bloodthirsty sneer at the corner of his mouth, he pulled the bolt, ejected the cartridge case, and then pressed a bullet skillfully, aimed, and fired. With a ?? bang, the old woman''s skull was blown away. Followed by the bald old man who was also headshot and died on the spot. This sudden killing made the town residents in the square silent for about a few seconds, followed by a commotion, they already understood that today these Sea God soldiers did not intend to give them a way to survive. "Everyone is fighting!" The residents of the small town with sturdy folk customs broke out into the madness of being trapped and fighting, and began to rush towards the surrounding soldiers. Followed by the sound of gunshots one after another. The sea knight headed by ?? didn''t stop him, he didn''t care about the lives of these hundreds of people, his only purpose was to find the girl Venus. "No! Dad, Mom!" Venus saw the **** scene through the window, his eyes widened in disbelief. Even though she knew that she was the reincarnation of the Titans, she was still just an ordinary human girl who had never experienced killing and war at all, not to mention that those soldiers would start massacres without hesitation. At this moment, in the girl''s field of vision, a tall and very handsome middle-aged man burst with blood on his chest, and he was about to fall down. Next to the middle-aged man was a beautiful young woman in a long dress. She looked at her husband who was shot in horror, and tried to hug her, but was knocked down. "No~~~" Venus screamed hysterically, and a sound wave visible to the naked eye suddenly spread out. "Bang Bang Bang~~~" A series of explosions came, and the soldiers who surrounded the town residents exploded their heads, like smashed rotten watermelons. The rioting residents saw this, they immediately found the direction to break out of the encirclement, and rushed outside frantically. But Venus'' parents fell forever, his father was shot in the chest, his mother was trampled to death, and the two held each other''s hands tightly until the end. "Dad! Mom!" Venus'' tears welled up from the corners of his eyes, his mind was full of memories from childhood to adulthood, filled with the voices and smiles of his parents. In her heart, the extreme pain and sadness seemed to break some kind of seal. In an instant, a strong psionic energy wave emanated from Venus''s body, and it continued to increase wave after wave. The sea knight and the priests who brought them here all focused on Venus with long hair. The Sea Knight didn''t realize the danger, but his eyes lit up: "You are Venus, the person His Majesty the Sea God is looking for." (end of this chapter) Chapter 786： Venus 2 Chapter 786 Venus 2 The girl Venus waved her hand, and the bodies of her parents disappeared, and then she looked at these people with murderous eyes: "You scum, die for me!" said that a turbulent burst of spiritual energy was not inferior to the sea knights of the natural disaster level, forming a torrent to impact the past. "Hmph! A little trick of the eagle." The sea knight smiled contemptuously, seeing that the **** the opposite side had great potential, but she had just awakened her extraordinary abilities and had no skills at all. A golden dagger appeared in front of the sea knight waving his hand, and it quickly spun into a round shield to block the incoming psychic shock. Immediately, ignoring the tragic deaths of his subordinates, he dashed forward, with a fast speed, and appeared in front of Venus in a flash. "Little girl, you finally appeared." Sea Knight said gloomily: "Look, if you had come out earlier, so many people wouldn''t have died, what a pity." "Bastard!" Venus cursed, and a stronger psychic energy erupted. The figure of the sea knight stepped back, but he was not hurt at all, but smiled even more. At the same time, the Seagod soldiers on the periphery began to shoot and slaughter more recklessly. In a blink of an eye, hundreds of people fell down, and the blood stained this small square. In the next moment, the sea knight rushed back again, swung the golden dagger to offset the psychic shock, and at the same time slammed a punch and hit Venus. The girl grunted, and the heavy blow had a huge impact on her internal organs. The massive internal bleeding caused her to spit out a mouthful of blood. The newly awakened psionic energy could not protect her. Facing the mighty sea knight, the girl Venus is like a baby just learning to walk. "It''s a pity, with such a powerful spiritual energy, you don''t know how to fight at all. If you give you some time, maybe you will be very strong, but it''s a pity..." The sea knight walked over step by step, looking condescendingly lying on the ground, motionless blond teenage girl. The long beautiful blonde hair was spread on the ground, stained with mud and blood. The girl''s pupils had already dilated, she stared blankly at the sky, blood mixed with pieces of internal organs was still pouring out of her mouth. The Sea Knight didn''t have any thoughts of pity on Xiangxiyu at all, the corners of his mouth turned up, revealing a hideous smile, and he murmured: "Die!" As he spoke, he raised his golden dagger and stabbed it fiercely. Generally speaking, at a time like this, a beautiful girl with the identity of the reincarnation of a **** will definitely not die easily. Either someone jumps out and shouts to stop, or there is some other accident. Anyway, she will definitely not die. . In fact, there were not so many miracles. The golden dagger of the sea knight fell, went in and out of the girl''s chest without any delay, and cut off her heart artery. The poor girl was like a spoiled doll, her slender hands and feet twitched a few times, and then she relaxed and remained motionless. "Oh? Did he die so easily?" The sea knight was also a little surprised. Although this girl, who could attract the attention of His Majesty Poseidon, the sea god, did not know the identity of the other party, he knew very well that it must be no trivial matter. The best preparation for a hard fight. But he did not expect that the process was unexpectedly simple and smooth. This made him feel uneasy in his heart. The sea knight frowned, stirred the girl''s body with the blade, and made sure that he was completely dead. Then he pulled out the dagger, and smiled a little self-deprecatingly, secretly thinking that he was too nervous, just a wake-up call. A girl with extraordinary abilities, shouldn''t she be killed without resistance in front of him? Even if the girl''s background is very big, even if the other party has the potential to threaten the sea emperor Poseidon in the future, but now she is just a chick that has not grown up. The Sea Knight raised his head and looked at the town residents who were almost slaughtered. He didn''t stop the brutality of his subordinates. He waved his hand and shook off the blood on the dagger, and was about to report to the Sea Emperor that the mission had been completed. However, at this moment, a faint breath suddenly came from behind him. This made the sea knight frown, turning his head sharply to look at the girl''s corpse. That faint aura emanated from the girl''s corpse, and the girl who was already dead and could no longer die, actually moved again, her body suddenly sat up, and stood up from the ground. "Huh?" The sea knight looked at it solemnly, took a step back, and immediately became ruthless, secretly said: "Fake it! If I can kill it once, I can kill it a second time." Thought that he was about to stand up and use his sword, he didn''t expect the aura emanating from the girl''s body to suddenly change, and there was actually a divine power radiating out. Although this divine power is very weak, it is fundamentally different from the previous psionic fluctuations. The Sea Knight was startled, but before he had time to react, a circular arc of light erupted, centered on the girl Venus, and spread outward with a bang. The first person to bear the brunt is the sea knight, followed by other sea **** soldiers here and the surviving residents of those small towns. At this time, all of them were indiscriminately swept across the body by this burst of light. Everyone was stunned for a moment, feeling a little tingling, followed by falling to the ground one by one, and they all died in an instant! Only the natural disaster-level sea knight was still standing, looking at the girl who had come back from the dead in horror and walked towards him step by step. "Are you Poseidon''s subordinate?" Venus'' eyes glowed with golden light, and his body exuded a noble and majestic aura. The Sea Knight swallowed a mouthful of saliva. This powerful and terrifying aura was a terrifying aura that he had only seen when he met the Sea God. "God! You sure are... you are indeed a god!" The Sea Knight showed a terrified expression. Venus looked up into the sky, as if there were a pair of eyes watching her. "Sea Emperor Poseidon, you are still as despicable as before." Venus sneered and sneered, then waved his hand gently, and a divine power swept over. The sea knight groaned, and then the whole person was like broken glass, shattered into a pile of crystal particles of similar size, and even his soul was shattered, unable to return to the Sea God Kingdom. "Venus, are you finally awake? It''s a pity that I didn''t kill you in advance." The voice of the sea emperor Poseidon came from the sky. "Humph!" Venus didn''t speak, she felt a powerful maliciousness rushing towards the void: "Are you going to do it yourself? When we meet next time, I will settle the account with you." The voice of ?? faded, and the figure of Venus gradually disappeared in place. About two minutes later, a giant in fish scale armor came into this void world with a golden trident in hand. It was a clone of the sea **** Poseidon that descended directly. Looking at the town that had turned into ruins, Poseidon''s clone roared, venting his depression. Venus, as one of the twelve main gods of the Titans, is very powerful in both strength and potential. Such an enemy should have been eliminated in the bud, and he did so, but unfortunately it fell short in the end. "It''s really not an easy thing to kill a main god." Poseidon''s clone muttered to himself. Although he is also the main **** of the Titans, the sea emperor Poseidon and Venus have a deep hatred. Even in the face of the upcoming war of gods, this hatred cannot be let go... At the same time, Archbishop Link himself came to Void World No. 37. As soon as we came here, we encountered a battle. Link and Archbishop Phipas stood in the battlefield with gloomy faces. The surroundings are full of fallen corpses, there are soldiers under the Neptune, but more people are wearing the costumes of the Church of the Holy Light. These were all devout believers of the Holy Light, but now they are under the command of Poseidon, the **** of the sea. "Nanster Weigang!" Link narrowed his eyes and glanced at the corpse lying on the ground, as if he had found something, stretched out his hand to take a photo, and immediately pulled off the helmet of a corpse. revealed a face that was both familiar and unfamiliar. "Huh?" Link and Phipps both showed unexpected expressions. This face is very similar to the Archbishop of Nanster, only very young, only in his twenties. If it wasn''t for Link and Phipps having seen the portrait of Nance Weigang when he was young, it would be difficult for them to confirm it at the first time. Archbishop Phipas realized something, and immediately took off the helmets of several people in succession, revealing all the identical faces. In other words, these people are all one person! "This... how is this possible? What kind of evil magic?" Archbishop Phipas showed an unbelievable expression. Link was also a little surprised, but he was more calm and shook his head slowly: "It shouldn''t be pure magic, but some kind of alchemy technology that replicates the young Archbishop of Nanster." Having said this, Link seemed to vaguely understand that perhaps the Archbishop of Nanster was not as he imagined, but a spy from the Titans. The reason why he suddenly betrayed the Holy Light was probably because he was given away. "Titan Protoss!" Link couldn''t help being a little more apprehensive about the Titan Protoss'' means. "His Royal Highness, what should we do? These..." Archbishop Phipas was a little flustered. If it was a magic or divine technique such as avatar or avatar, he could understand it, but these are clearly living people, and Without any trace of magic, how can it be a person? Link thought for a while, then slowly said: "Alchemy technology, maybe you can ask that person..." Then he looked at Phipas: "You take these corpses to a place." Archbishop Phipas nodded, and when he heard that Archbishop Link still had a solution, he felt a little more at ease. Immediately collected some identical corpses, left Void World No. 37 at the fastest speed, and returned to the main world for the Kingdom of Lorenzo. (end of this chapter) Chapter 787： 793? Planeswalker Chapter 787 793 Planeswalker At the Grand Duke''s Castle in the province of Alsa, Phipas met Green, who had just returned from Anubis'' burial. Green saw these identical corpses, he couldn''t help frowning, and asked, "What''s going on with these corpses?" Archbishop ?? Phipps immediately recounted the previous situation. Green frowned slightly, and immediately called Black Claw and Dr. Vincent over to thoroughly examine and dissect the corpses. However, what is surprising is that both Black Claw and Dr. Vincent showed unexpected expressions, and they did not find any traces of magic and alchemy on these corpses! "Your Majesty, this is incredible! Without the participation of any extraordinary factors, just relying on scientific means, it is possible to replicate human beings!" Black Claw sighed, looking at these corpses, he couldn''t help but feel as if he had obtained a treasure, and planned to study the mysteries in depth. However, Green is more aware that this is clearly a very mature ''clone'' technology. It was just hard for him to imagine that in this world dominated by supernatural beings, who actually mastered such perfect cloning technology? Is it Poseidon? Or someone else? According to reason, with the attitude of the Titans rejecting science, it is unlikely that Poseidon will develop this technology, or the probability of other Titans is not high. Compared with it, Green believed more that the Sea Emperor Poseidon had an ally by his side, or obtained the application of this cloning technology through some means. Green couldn''t help but have many thoughts in his heart. Where did ??cloning technology come from? Was it really researched by a genius, or did someone pass through like him? or something else? As for cloning technology, Greene didnt have any self-confidence, and explained the general principles to Archbishop Phipas. Of course, I dont expect this layman to understand much. Anyway, I can go back and repeat it to Archbishop Link. Sent away Archbishop Phipas, Green fell into deep thought, and there was a faint idea in his heart, he should find a way to figure out how these cloning technologies came from. But compared to this, Green has a more important thing at present, which is to wait for the cemetery system to be upgraded. With the passage of time, the progress bar of the system upgrade has passed more than half of it, and it will say [100%] within three days at most. This makes Green look forward to what the upgraded cemetery will look like. In comparison, other things are less important. On the other side, Archbishop Phipas left the main world, rushed back to Link''s side without stopping, and repeated everything he heard from Green. Archbishop Link frowned slightly: "Cloning technology! Is it a technology that replicates biological bodies directly at the cellular level? Pure science can do this, you don''t need the assistance of extraordinary abilities at all. Maybe... we need this technology. , as long as there are enough resources, a steady stream of soldiers can be produced. Archbishop ?? Pippas did not say anything. He was very emotional about his position. He was an effective executor. As for these strategic things, he did not need to consider and express his opinion. Link didn''t expect the other party to give any opinion, he just murmured and looked into the distance: "Maybe it''s time to have a candid talk with the teacher." Learning of the existence of cloning technology, Link did not continue to investigate, or find a way to explore and obtain this technology. This doesn''t need him to worry, as long as he wants this technology, there are a hundred ways for the Church of the Holy Light to get it. On the contrary, it was Pope St. Fran. He felt that cloning technology was more suitable for the Dark Crusader that Pope St. Fran secretly established. With the opening of the war of gods, the large-scale recovery of the Titans, and joining the ranks of plundering the void world, is that the living space of the Dark Crusaders is getting smaller and smaller. In order to continue to survive and expand his strength, Pope St. Fran is facing great difficulties. And this difficulty can''t be solved by his promotion to the Holy Spirit level... At the same time, in the void world No. 37, in a barren desert. The year-round high temperature here leaves no trace of life in the desert. However, just below this desert, there is a secret base. The code-named ''Oasis'' here is a huge underground biological factory, and even the factory built by Green in the main world is a bit inferior compared to this place. Everyone in the factory is working intensively, and everyone has a serious expression and is hurrying. In a workshop of the factory, in the transparent nutrient tanks, there are people who are exactly the same as those of the previous clone soldiers floating. There are more than 100,000 nutrient troughs here. According to such a scale, this workshop alone can produce more than 100,000 clone soldiers at one time. These soldiers are modeled after the Archbishop of the Church of the Holy Light Nan Stewigang. Although they cannot reach the strength of the main body, their innate excellent genes make these clones have a very powerful extraordinary level as soon as they appear. However, Archbishop of Nance, who is the main body, was imprisoned in the cell of the factory in a miserable state at this time. As a high-level leader of the Church of the Holy Light, the once mighty Archbishop of Nanster, now with disheveled hair, dull eyes, and dying, was tortured as a guinea pig for several months. The Archbishop of Nanster felt that the vitality in his body was rapidly fading, and he couldn''t help showing a helpless wry smile on his face: "It seems that this time I really want to return to the arms of the Lord, and I will carry the stigma of a traitor, the great Lord. Ah! Forgive your Lamb for not continuing to spread the glory of the Light." In this hand, there was a sudden bang. The underground factory, which is more than 1,000 meters underground, shook violently. Archbishop of Nanster was slightly surprised, not knowing what was going on, and looked outside the cell. Because it is a special cell, there are hardly any guards here, but it can be judged from the chaos outside. This sudden explosion had a great impact on this underground base. "What''s going on? Did someone attack this place, or was there an accident?" Archbishop Nanster thought to himself, trying to cheer up his spirits. If there was any hope of escaping, he didn''t want to die. Located on the upper floor of the underground factory, a large hole appeared in the ceiling. A figure slowly descended from above, with flames burning all over his body, and fell to the ground. followed, and many heavily armed soldiers rushed out from the forcibly pierced entrance. These soldiers shouted fanatical slogans, and frantically held enchanted rifles to shoot at the gathered clone soldiers. Modi floated in the air, staring blankly at the battle below, not intending to take action. The entire underground base sounded a shrill siren, and a steady stream of clone troopers gathered from all directions. Although Modi brought a lot of people, and his strength is not weak or afraid of death, but in the face of a tide of enemies, after a moment of overwhelming momentum, he was still forced to retreat, unable to open the situation. Modi saw all this in his eyes, but he didn''t mean to help. Instead, he raised his head and looked into the distance, as if looking into the eyes of another person through the isolation of the wall. "Modi, the heir to the fire of the revolution, why are you attacking me? We are not enemies," came a bell-like voice, directly into Modi''s ears. "Of course we are not enemies, from another planeswalker." Modi answered lightly, but directly revealed the identity of the other party. It turned out to be a very rare planeswalker with the ability to travel between worlds. Usually planeswalkers possess vast knowledge and powerful techniques, even more powerful than gods. "You actually know my existence?" The voice revealed a surprised emotion, and then a white-bearded old man in a dark blue robe appeared not far away, holding a wand in his hand, and waved it downward. The clone soldiers who were attacking frantically stopped. Modi also ordered the Revolutionary Army to stop firing. However, just this moment of battle brought huge losses to both sides. Modi''s revolutionary army suffered no less than a thousand casualties, while the clone troopers in the planeswalker base suffered more casualties, almost two thousand or so, and the battle loss ratio of the two sides exceeded one to two. However, neither side cares about this loss. After the ceasefire, they gathered together and stared at each other vigilantly. Planeswalkers and Modi approached each other as if nothing had happened. They were very confident in their own strength and were not afraid to approach the enemy. The planeswalker looked at Modi, shook his head and said: "Heirs of the fire of revolution, we are not enemies. You should not come here, your soul has been eroded by the fire of revolution, if enough is enough, self-sealing, maybe Thousands of years later, the consciousness of independence can be restored." Modi didn''t care: "My ideal is to complete a great revolution and create a truly perfect Datong world. If I need to give up my life for this lofty goal, I will not hesitate." "Obsessed!" The planeswalker sneered, a look of contempt flashing in his eyes: "Do you think your current state, your so-called ideal is really your ideal? Don''t be naive, the fire of revolution is not kind, you are just miserably manipulated Worm, do you mean the so-called revolution is killing and destroying? Think about it~~~ What have you done since you merged with the fire of revolution?" Modi was silent, already frowning. However, he only hesitated for a moment, and then the revolutionary fire raged on his body, making his eyes extremely firm again. "Deny the heresies of the revolution, and you will be burned by the flames of the revolution!" Modi looked at the planeswalker. Planeswalker shook his head helplessly: "Forget it, since you chose to go towards self-destruction, I have no choice. I know what you want, I can give it to you, but..." (end of this chapter) Chapter 788： 794? Upgrade Chapter 788 794 Upgrade Modi narrowed his eyes and asked, "What do I need to pay?" Since the Revolutionary Army lost its fixed base, it was affected by the source of troops, and its scale was getting worse. In order to change this situation, under the guidance of the dragon family, Modi found the planeswalker and robbed the clone technology. At this point, Link and Modi thought of each other at the same time. Just as Modi was bargaining with the planeswalker, a more intense fight broke out on the ground. Modi''s troops left on the ground were attacked by the Church of the Holy Light. Facing more and more powerful enemies, Modi''s revolutionary army was beaten and retreated. Moreover, this time, it was not just Archbishop Link''s subordinates, but more of the Dark Crusades under the command of Pope St. Fran. And both Pope St. Fran and Archbishop Link himself came. At this time, Pope Saint Fran was wearing a pale golden robe, and his aura was incomparably powerful, and he had been promoted to the Holy Spirit level. And with his savings over the years, he was suppressed for too long. After a sudden breakthrough, his strength skyrocketed, and he even directly crossed the primary level of the Holy Spirit and reached the middle level of the Holy Spirit. It can be seen from this point that the savings and strength of this Pope St. Fran are even better than those of Archduke Mora and Emperor Cromway. "Saint Fran! Link! It''s you!" The planeswalker heard the movement on the ground, a light blue light flashed in his eyes, and then his face showed an expression of ''as expected''. then looked at Modi and smiled: "It seems that the Church of the Holy Light has the same idea as you, what do you think? Cooperate with me, or join forces with them?" Modi frowned slightly, disliking this feeling of being out of control. However, he also understands that with the re-opening of the war of gods, the gods have let go of suppressing people to advance to the Holy Spirit level. Over time, more and more powerful opponents will appear. This is something he cannot reverse, and he can only adapt silently. . Modi looked at the planeswalker and said slowly: "I don''t need to make a choice, and even if I choose to cooperate with you, do you really intend to fight to the end with those two outside? Stop kidding, you can use me, But there has to be enough price tag." The planeswalker smiled, not caring that Modi saw through the dark thoughts in his heart, and said lightly: "Then if that''s the case, why don''t you call the two above, and let''s talk frankly." "The famous void merchant, planeswalker, Glasgow, it''s been a long time." At this moment, with a burst of laughter, two figures suddenly appeared not far away, it was Pope St. Fran and Archbishop Link. "His Majesty the Pope, it''s a pleasure to see you again." The planeswalker saluted familiarly, and even knew Pope St. Fran for a long time. This made Modi frown slightly, he understood that he seemed to have miscalculated the situation, and the other party was obviously related. Link had a complicated expression, looking at the planeswalker opposite and the teacher beside him with mixed feelings. Obviously, the planeswalker, like Pope St. Fran, is a Holy Spirit-level powerhouse, and on the other side, Modi can also use the fire of revolution to temporarily exert Holy Spirit-level combat power. Link, who had always been very confident in his own strength, suddenly discovered that he had become the weakest. "Okay, everyone is here now." Planeswalker Glasgow said with a smile: "Before I decided to sell the clone technology to the sea monster Illaoi under the sea emperor Poseidon, I expected you to come to the door. ." Pope St. Fran sneered: "Of course you will know, because even if we don''t find it, you will find a way to let us find clues, otherwise how can you sell your ''replicator'' technology a few more times?" "The profiteer!" Modi succinctly made up for the knife. Now he has understood that he will definitely be slaughtered today. If he wants to get the manufacturing technology and production line of the ''replicator'' from the planeswalker, he must pay huge price. On the contrary, Pope St. Fran was fearless and said lightly: "Glasgow, my old friend, you are an excellent businessman and know what makes us willing to pay." The planeswalker smiled smugly: "Thank you for the compliment, Your Majesty Pope." But it was Pope St. Fran. "Unfortunately!" Pope St. Fran shook his head and said, "This time you made a wrong wishful thinking. Your cloning technology is indeed very powerful, and it is the technology we urgently need, but you are not the only source of technology here, we have other choose." said, Pope St. Fran looked at Modi. The two did not speak, but they reached a tacit understanding in an instant. Modi was surprised, but he knew that Pope St. Fran would not talk nonsense. Even if he took a step back, he had to cooperate. The two had the same interests. Buyers'' must stand together. Planeswalker Glasgow frowned, not expecting Pope St. Fran to say the word ''clone''. He had never heard of cloning technology, but it was not difficult to imagine from the meaning of Pope St. Fran, that this should also be some kind of human-replicating technology. "Pope St. Fran, I don''t understand what you said." Glasgow was unwilling to pretend to be stupid: "What kind of cloning technology, how could it be comparable to my replicator production line? Otherwise, His Majesty the Pope, you will also You won''t be here, will you?" Pope St. Fran was noncommittal: "Do business and shop around. As for whether the cloning technology is good or not, you don''t have to worry about it." Glasgow fell into silence with a white beard, and glanced at Modi. At this moment, Modi was expressionless, but he had already formed a quarrel with Pope St. Fran and Archbishop Link, vaguely pinning him in the middle, and could join forces at any time, and the three of them would besiege him one by one. With a grunt, Glasgow swallowed... In the end, both the Church of the Holy Light and the Revolutionary Army were satisfied with the production technology of replicants. The greedy planeswalker Glasgow also made a lot of profit, but this profit was much smaller than what he expected, which made him grit his teeth and hate Green in his heart. Before leaving, Pope St. Fran lightly revealed Green''s name, and skillfully helped Green draw a wave of hatred. Right now, outside the planeswalker''s secret factory. A few crows hovered in the sky and saw the people from the Church of the Holy Light and the Revolutionary Army leave one after another, and the holes that had been drilled in the ground were quickly repaired. Selina controlled the mechanical crow to fly far away, leaving only one that flew directly to an altitude of more than 100,000 meters and continued to monitor here. She herself returned to the cemetery with the scouting information. Although Green''s main focus was on upgrading the cemetery, he couldn''t ignore the situation of ''cloning''. , found the planeswalker''s lair. "Oh? A secret factory located underground in the desert? The other party is a powerful planeswalker." Green frowned slightly, looking at the information returned by Serena, which made him feel a little troubled. "The Holy Light Church''s Pope St. Fran has also been promoted to the Holy Spirit level, and Modi can also burst into the Holy Spirit level combat power." Green felt more and more urgent, and he did not have a Holy Spirit level combat power at hand. If a Holy Spirit-level powerhouse appears at this time and raids the foggy world, he will be powerless to resist and become a lamb to be slaughtered. "Graveyard upgrade! I don''t know what it will look like?" Green looked at the progress bar with some anticipation. If he could gain stronger combat power with the upgrade of the cemetery, the situation would improve a lot. But if he can''t do it, he must also consider some countermeasures. Time passed quickly, seeing the progress bar rush to [100%] little by little. There was a final "Boom", and the entire cemetery shook, as if an earthquake, the ground slowly rose. Green''s field of vision immediately returned to the outside, rising to a high altitude and looking down at the changes in the entire cemetery. In his field of vision, every building is becoming more and more majestic, and the area of ????the cemetery is slowly expanding, and the city walls and fortresses have become stronger and thicker. Especially in the city defense fortress, dense magic runes appeared, constantly shining brightly and dazzlingly, which doubled the defense strength of the cemetery. About ten minutes later, the upgraded cemetery was stabilized again, looking more majestic as a whole, and its size was expanded several times. But there is a problem, that is, Green checked the buildings that produced various arms, but found nothing unusual. This made him very puzzled. Could it be that spending 10 million psionic energy just made such a big move just to make the cemetery look better? Didn''t he just change his skin? If that''s the case, it''s too stupid, no matter how profiteers are, they wouldn''t play like this! Green frowned, looking for the difference after the upgrade of the cemetery with an uneasy mood. Finally, after spending a lot of energy, Green gradually found the changes after the upgrade. The first point is that the level of the town center has been reset to zero, and it has changed its name to the Imperial Council. But there is no change in essence, just double the number of troops produced by the cemetery each month. According to the truth, this is a considerable benefit, but Green has opened up a new line of arms outside the cemetery. It is not particularly dependent on the arms of the cemetery, so naturally I dont feel too much surprise. So an improvement is just the icing on the cake in Green''s view. In addition, new buildings have appeared, including the "Holy Altar", the long-awaited "Bone Dragon Lair", and the "Knight Barracks" that produces death knights... There is nothing to say about the bone dragon lair. It can directly produce ordinary [lv9] legendary high-level bone dragons, and it can also produce more powerful [lv10] natural disaster-level undead dragons. (end of this chapter) Chapter 789： 795? Holy Altar Chapter 789 795 Sacred Altar This is far beyond Green''s expectations. If the undead dragon at the first level of natural disaster is equipped with a bone dragon mecha equipped with a sun core, its combat power will definitely reach the middle level of natural disaster, and it may even reach the high level of natural disaster. Green was a little excited. Don''t look at the number of natural disaster-level powerhouses under his command, but they were all heroic units. After the upgrade, with the Bone Dragon Nest, it is equivalent to continuously producing natural disaster-level conventional arms. With the accumulation of time, Green can even save a terrifying army composed entirely of natural disaster grade bone dragons! In addition, there is a knight''s barracks that produces ''Death Knight'' and ''Death Servant''. Originally, Green had no interest in the knight army camp, and the death knights produced in it were similar to the fighting power of bone dragons. However, he found an unexpected situation inside. In the knight''s barracks, in addition to the death knight, there is actually a brand new army - the death servant! But the avatar of this Death attendant is dull black and white. Green tried it, but it really couldn''t be produced, lacking some kind of activation condition. "Death''s Servant?" Green thought silently: "Death''s Servant, do you have to be Death?" Thinking of this, Green suddenly thought of Anubis, the ancient **** of death who was captured by him. This ancient **** who has lost his power is currently imprisoned in the cemetery by him. Green was thinking about the possibility of becoming a **** of death. In the end, he shook his head helplessly. He is only a natural disaster grade now, not even a Holy Spirit, let alone a god. And in the foreseeable future, it is very difficult for Green to become a **** in a short time, even a demigod is very difficult. The threshold for a demigod needs at least to ignite the fire or condense the godhead. Green cannot judge the difficulty of these two points, because with his current strength, he can''t understand the essence of godfire and godhead at all. But after this upgrade, the other arms did not change much, except for the new arm of the ''Death Servant'' appeared in the knight''s barracks. Green believes that this change in the cemetery is by no means aimless, and it should be related to his imprisoning the **** of death in the cemetery. Maybe it was because of the existence of the **** of death that the cemetery mistakenly thought that he had become the **** of death, and this caused the "stress response". However, this is just Green''s guess and cannot be verified at all. Finally, Green''s attention fell on the sacred altar. This is a huge altar in the middle of the square in front of the town center. White marble columns surround the high altar, and a blazing flame is lit in the middle, exuding an air of sacredness and insecurities. In the sky above the altar, the broken godhead, divinity, and pieces of divine power crystals previously stored by Green in the center of the town were all suspended in the air, forming their own fixed rotating orbits, revolving around the flames above the sacred altar. This galaxy-like structure produces a huge crushing force, like a huge grinding disc. Green''s eyes narrowed slightly, looking at this sacred altar, but unfortunately thought of Anubis, the **** of death. Actually, although he had imprisoned Anubis before, he had no way to deal with this ancient **** of death. If there is an opportunity for Anubis to gain even a trace of divine power, there will be a chance to overturn Green. This is also why, Green has been cautious recently, and even thought about using Anubis as a bargaining chip to go to the "Four Gods Alliance" in exchange for some benefits, and simply get rid of this burden. Green knew that only gods could deal with gods. If Anubis falls into the hands of the Four Gods Alliance, he will definitely be able to squeeze out unexpected benefits. I believe that no matter how poor the four desolate gods are, they will try to smash the pot and sell iron to win the fat of Anubis. . However, after thinking about it, Greens dismissed the idea. The character of the Four Gods Alliance is really untrustworthy. If Anubis falls into their hands and the strength of the Four Gods Alliance is greatly increased, I am afraid that they will turn back and thank him instead, but will bite back fiercely. But now, with this sacred altar, Green has some new ideas "Lord Anubis, how are you thinking?" Green brought Anubis to the front of the sacred altar. Finding the crystal of divine power floating on the altar, Anubis'' eyes flashed with greed, and he covered it up in an instant. Facing Green''s question, he just snorted coldly, as if he had inadvertently moved in the direction of the sacred altar. one step. Green didn''t seem to see it, and continued to threaten: "Do you think there is any room for turning things around now? You have no other choice, be loyal to me, or die..." A trace of contempt flashed in Anubis'' eyes, and he said coldly: "Mortals, the dignity of gods cannot be blasphemed, so just saying what you just said is already a great sin of blasphemy." "Is it blasphemy?" Green sneered: "Actually, you know very well in your heart, God, there is nothing noble, there is no essential difference from human beings, but he has mastered some powerful power, otherwise it would not be a ''new god'' or ''old god'' The ''Old Gods'' are different. If the gods were truly holy, truly immortal, truly omnipotent...you wouldn''t be defeated." "Huh! Human, you are too arrogant!" Anubis glared at Green angrily. Green continued confidently: "And you, Anubis, the ancient **** of death, is a ready-made loser. After being defeated, you are like a bereaved dog, what qualifications do you have to put on a high-level posture in front of me? Now, give Your last..." While speaking, Green approached step by step. Anubis, as if suppressed by his momentum, stepped back step by step, as if he had nothing to do. But before Green could finish his words, a smug smile suddenly appeared on Anubis'' face, and he suddenly jumped back and rushed towards the sacred altar. "Stupid human, you underestimate me too much. When I recover my divine power, your soul will forever sink into the deepest depths of the Styx River and suffer the undercurrent of the Styx River for 10,000 years!" Anubis roared like a vent. . A look of astonishment appeared on Green''s face. He didn''t seem to react. He reached out his hand to stop it, but it was too late. In the blink of an eye, Anubis rushed into the sacred altar, just about to grab one of the divine power crystals suspended in mid-air. The pink crystals were extremely beautiful in Anubis'' eyes at this time. Just a little bit, and you can succeed! Anubis'' wolf face, which is very long like Erha, turned up at the corners of his mouth, revealing a somewhat comical smile. However, at the next moment, his smile froze suddenly, and his wide eyes showed an incredible expression. "What''s the matter? Why..." Anubis was stunned to find that he happened to be in the middle of the sacred altar. Beneath him was the burning flame, and the divine power crystal he was about to grab was less than a meter away from his fingertips, but was caught by a powerful force that prevented him from sprinting forward. Green stood below, looking up at this scene. In fact, this was originally a trap to lure Anubis into the bait and let him jump into the "sacrifice flame" of the sacred altar. followed, and the flames in the sacred altar burned violently, covering Anubis'' figure in an instant. In Green''s mind, a prompt message appeared: "Whether to sacrifice the ancient **** of death Anubis (broken)..." Green chose ''yes'' without hesitation. In the next moment, there was a "rumbling" movement from the bottom of the sacred altar, and the entire altar seemed to start to run slowly as a huge machine. A huge force rolled over Anubis, like a huge rotating grinding wheel, to wipe out Anubis completely. "No! Let me go!" Anubis screamed in panic, struggling desperately, rushing out, but couldn''t break free at all. "How? Do you regret it now?" Green asked lightly: "The process of sacrifice can be stopped. As long as you are willing to be loyal, I can stop at any time." Green said as he watched the values ??of the ''divine'' and ''godhead'' stored in the altar slowly increase, which were all squeezed out of Anubis. However, at this speed, it will take a long time to completely wipe out Anubis. "Despicable mortal, you...you can''t even think about it!" Anubis roared angrily. Seeing that Anubis had nothing to do, he seemed to be in a desperate situation, but in this hand, he suddenly burst out, and a weak divine power burst out from the body. Green changed color suddenly and shouted: "Impossible! How can you still have supernatural powers!" Anubis laughed loudly, and with the help of this divine power explosion, he stretched out his hand and grabbed the divine power crystal floating not far away! This is the last trump card hidden by the old Yinbi Anubis. No matter how much humiliation he suffered before, no matter how angry he was in his heart, he never exposed it until the critical moment, when he took it out and turned it over. "Hahaha! Stupid mortal, you will pay the price for your arrogance." Anubis shouted excitedly, trying to absorb the divine power in the crystal. "Quick! Stop him!" Green screamed and ordered to shoot at Taraga not far away. Who knew that the most powerful seraph under Green''s command didn''t seem to wake up, and answered listlessly, but had no intention of shooting at all. Originally, Anubis was still nervous. At this time, he hadn''t had time to absorb the divine power from the divine power crystal. If Taraga attacked desperately, it would also make him quite troublesome. Who knew that at a critical time, Green''s side actually lost the chain again, which made him secretly happy, and he couldn''t help but intensify his efforts and quickly replenished his divine power. But at this moment, there was a sudden "click". Anubiston was stunned for a while, and looked at the crystal of divine power in his hands in disbelief. This pink crystal condensed by divine power was supposed to be extremely strong, and even a Holy Spirit-level power attack could not shatter it... (end of this chapter) Chapter 790： 796? The broken crystal of divine power Chapter 790 796 Broken Divine Crystal At this moment, a crack appeared in Anubis'' hands! In an instant, Anubis'' mind went blank, and as the palm of his hand was released subconsciously, he saw that the crystal of divine power shattered and collapsed into a handful of glass fragments. Anubis'' eyes were full of disbelief, followed by fear and sudden realization, and screamed: "Bastard, you are cheating!" Green stood beside the sacred altar and looked at Anubis, who was covered in flames, but was still struggling. Ever since he became a Necromancer, his heart has never been so happy as he is now. It is wonderful to plot a **** and make the other party crazy. It turns out that among the broken godheads, divinity, and divine power crystals suspended on the sacred altar just now, neither the godhead nor the divine nature is fake, only the divine power crystals are fake. "Anubis, make a choice now, to live or to die, that is the question." Green said in a condescending manner, now in his eyes, this ancient **** of death has become a live fish lying on a chopping block. When to kill and **** depends on Green''s mood. "Despicable human beings, you will be punished! Blasphemers will die in the wrath of God." Anubis shouted frantically. However, under the crushing of the sacred altar like a huge grinding wheel, his soul began to consume rapidly. Anubis is very aware of his own situation. If this continues, he will soon be wiped out, and he will not even last an hour. To this day, to live or to die, this is indeed a question! "What should I do? Are you going to submit to this despicable human being?" Anubis''s heart was in a fierce struggle: "I am the great **** of death, the ruler of the Styx, the monarch of all undead - Anubis How can I...how can I submit to a despicable human? No~~~ It''s impossible!" Anubis roared in his heart, trying to make up his mind, even in death, he would not yield. This is his reason and his last dignity. As a great god, he cannot bow his head until death! However, no matter what he was thinking deep down, the instinct to survive was still at work. Even the ancient gods who have existed for countless years are still unwilling to really die, and he still tries to live. Especially now, he still has a chance, it''s not a dead end, it just needs to pay some price. In the heart of Anubis, his reason and instinct fought a fierce and frantic battle. That is a war between yourself and yourself. Neither side has an advantage, and neither of them can suppress the other. Over time, the hesitant Anubis was wiped out by more than half of his soul, he became weaker, and because of the struggle of consciousness, he became a little trance... Green looked at all this and began to feel a little nervous. Originally, he was very sure that when faced with death, even a **** would definitely give in. But now, after so long, Anubis is still holding on, which makes Green''s confidence begin to shake a little. "Could it be that this guy Anubis is really so disciplined? Would you like to come with me rather than give in?" If this is the case, Anubis can only be completely wiped out and transformed into the divine personality and divinity in the sacred altar. These things will be very useful for Green to become a demigod in the future, but they are not useful now. Just when Green was worrying about gains and losses, Anubis finally got results. The weak **** of death seemed to wake up from a dream, and suddenly found that more than half of his soul had been wiped out, and screamed in horror: "You idiot, we are going to die now! What is the dignity of a god, I want to live now , If you want to die, go to die yourself!" Anubis let out a roar, followed by a scream of pain, and the whole person was actually divided into two, stripping away the rational and noble side that bound him, leaving only the humble survival instinct, rushing to the sacred altar On the edge, I bowed and prayed: "Master! Great master, I am willing to swear allegiance to you, and I pray that you will let me live." Greene was stunned for a moment, but he didn''t expect this outcome in the end. Looking up at the separated Anubis above, he didn''t come down to stop this humble self, just showing a sympathetic expression, the flaming epee suspended on the altar, slowly closing his eyes, with a holy expression on his face, Silently waiting for his own death. Green subconsciously wanted him to seek kindness and benevolence, and as his thoughts speeded up the rotation of the sacred altar. At this time, Green suddenly found that Anubis, who seemed to be servile, flashed a sneer on his face. Green was startled and stopped immediately. It''s just that he couldn''t judge whether Anubis'' expression was involuntarily or intentionally. If it is an inadvertent expression, it means that Anubis is hiding some kind of conspiracy, but what if he deliberately showed it to confuse Green? This kind of trickery makes Green suspicious, not to obliterate another Anubis... Green pondered, unable to make a judgment easily. This time, it was the turn of the Anubis who broke free and became anxious, shouting: "You... no, great master, what are you waiting for? Hurry up to destroy him and let me out, I will be your most loyal subordinate. ." Green was indifferent, as if he didn''t hear anything, just kept looking at the two Anubis, his eyes wandering over them, and finally... Greene''s eyes fell on Anubis, who was waiting for death with his eyes closed and his eyes closed. He finally made up his mind to control the sacred altar, and suddenly increased the strength of annihilation. "No! Master, you made a mistake, it''s him, you should obliterate him, stop! I can''t hold on anymore..." Anubis screamed again. It turned out that Green did not obliterate the Anubis who insisted on giving in, but began to obliterate the Anubis who surrendered. Green ignored the screams of the other party at all. In fact, he did not judge whether the surrendered Anubis had any conspiracy. However, Green''s intuition seems to be more trustworthy than Anubis, who insists on the bottom line. Since he was not sure what was going on, Green decided to kill this treacherous and unscrupulous Anubis first, and then negotiated with another Anubis. It is best if the other party submits, and if they are still stubborn, they will simply be wiped out and become the numbers in the sacred altar that store the soul and the godhead. Because the gods were involved, Green had to be extra careful not to leave hidden dangers, otherwise, at a critical moment, if Anubis backfired, it would definitely cause terrible consequences that he could not bear. "No! Asshole, what are you doing? Are you crazy? I have already promised to surrender, it''s him! It''s him... not me..." The unscrupulous Anubis roared furiously, but it was useless. has endured the annihilation of the sacred altar, which made him very weak because of the split spirit. At this time, he couldn''t bear the mighty power of the altar. After only ten minutes, he made a "click" sound. Anubis'' soul cracked, then shattered, scattered into countless light spots, and directly merged into the flames of the sacred altar. In an instant, Green saw that inside the sacred altar, the values ??of Godhead and Divinity jumped up a lot, reaching [98] and [67] respectively. Although Green doesn''t know what the unit of this number is, it should be quite a lot compared to the previous value. Immediately, Green''s gaze turned to the remaining Anubis. Similarly, Anubis looked over with a surprised expression. "Your Excellency Anubis, I think we can talk frankly now." Green said lightly: "You see, I''m not joking, if I can''t talk about it, I''ll have to wipe you out, although it''s not me Really wanted results." Anubis was silent. Although he represented Anubis'' adherence to principles, it did not mean that he was not afraid of death. It''s just that dignity is more important to him than death. "What else is there to talk about, the great Anubis does not accept slavery." After a moment of silence, Anubis chose to persevere. He could not accept being a subordinate of a human being. Green faintly saw some clues, and pondered: "I can take a step back, you don''t have to be loyal to me, but sign an equal soul contract, work for me for three hundred years, and then get freedom, how about it?" This is the last solution Green can think of. If the other party still refuses, he has no choice but to obliterate it. Anubis fell into silence again, no longer as determined as before, obviously changing the situation and making him less resistant. More importantly, Green gave him a deadline of ''three hundred years'', which gave him a hope. For the gods, three hundred years is really not a long time. Finally, in Anubis'' heart, the will to survive prevailed over the stubborn persistence. "Okay, I agree with your proposal and work for you for three hundred years." Anubis said slowly, and then he breathed a sigh of relief. He kept his last dignity and was able to live. good. "Very good! Happy cooperation." Green was overjoyed, and even for a moment just now he was ready to completely wipe out Anubis. Then it became simple. With the cooperation of Anubis, he became a hero under Green''s command. and certified in the cemetery: Anubis (the damaged soul of an ancient god), [lv18] high-level demigod, loyalty [77], contract period [300 years], combat power? ? ? Green checked Anubis'' attributes, and when he saw the high level of the demigod, he couldn''t help but feel scared for a while. Fortunately, Anubis was unable to exert his original strength because he had removed his divine power. Otherwise, he could have run over him with a single finger. (end of this chapter) Chapter 791： 797?? Upgrade Skeleton Lord Chapter 791 797 Upgrade Skeleton Lord Even now, after establishing a contractual relationship, Green still did not intend to let Anubis regain his divine power. And as the last hole card in his hand, if it is not a matter of life and death, he does not intend to release Anubis. It is because Anubis'' identity is too sensitive, and it is likely to attract the attention of more powerful gods, especially Greene learned from Anubis that Zeus had personally shot and destroyed one of his clones before. This made Green even more afraid. Zeus! The new God King of the Titan God Race, in the entire void, only the Lord of Holy Light can match the super powerhouse. Green didn''t want to be watched by such an existence. Moreover, in Green''s expectation, the main role of this Anubis is also playing support. Green never thought about making him the main fighting force under his command. Compared to Green, he was more curious about whether the cemetery could decide that he could create a death servant after conquering Anubis. Green immediately checked the knight''s barracks, and sure enough, the portrait of the servant of the **** of death had already lit up. He was a little excited, and immediately ordered one, but was taken aback. The price of making a servant of the **** of death was as high as 500,000 psionic energy! But after thinking about it, it makes sense. The basic strength of the servant of the **** of death is the middle-level natural disaster, the strength is still above the undead dragon, and the potential is very huge, half a million spiritual energy can get a middle-level natural disaster servant. Seems to be quite a bargain too. Green is no longer entangled. Originally, he did not expect too much from this Death Servant. After all, he knew that the Death Servant was only a mid-level natural disaster. At present, what Green really needs is a powerful combat power that can compete with the Holy Spirit. He did everything possible to subdue Anubis, in fact, to solve this problem. Although Anubis has lost the rank of the **** of death, and his own kingdom of the **** of death has long since fallen apart, but in the soul of Anubis still indelibly retains some characteristics of the **** of death. Green wanted to see if the undead creatures under his command could achieve Holy Spirit-level combat power after obtaining the blessings of these "death characteristics" of Anubis. On this point, Green has very big expectations. Just like the Crusaders get the blessing of the Lord of Light, their strength will increase greatly; the Destruction King Kong Army gets the blessing of the God of Mechanics and can challenge more powerful enemies by leaps and bounds. Logically, undead creatures get the blessing of the **** of death, and they can also gain more powerful combat power. It was just Anubis, the retired **** of death, that made Green unable to be sure about the effect of this blessing. This time, Green''s target for the experiment is the Skeleton Lord. After equipping the mecha, the combat power of the Skeleton Lord is already equivalent to the middle-level natural disaster. If you get the blessing of Anubis, it is conservatively estimated that you can reach the high-level combat power of natural disasters, but this is not what Greene needs. He prefers to see that after receiving the blessing of the **** of death, the skeleton lord will be directly promoted to the Holy Spirit level. Although this probability is not high, Green is ready to pay a high price. For example, some Anubis'' divinity is integrated into the body of the skeleton lord to make it gain greater potential, and with the blessing of death, there is hope to reach the Holy Spirit level... A few hours later, in the town hall of the cemetery. Green looked at the Skeleton Lord in front of him, a little unbelievable, the person in front of him was actually the Skeleton Lord! At this time, in front of him, a six-meter-tall giant was fighting. This ancient giant with Titan blood was once a powerful race no less than the dragon family. The Skeleton Lord itself is the skeleton of an ancient giant, but Greene didn''t expect that this time, millions of psionic energy were consumed, a piece of divine fragmentation was invested, and with the blessing of Anubis, he would eventually come up with something like this... ! Because the Skeleton Lord had equipped the mecha before, Greene did not take it off specially. Today, this ancient giant who looks flesh and blood is actually a combination of half-machine and half-zombie. And in this way, Green''s discovery seems to be able to equip this semi-mechanical skeleton lord with a set of giant mechas to further enhance the combat effectiveness... While considering how to further strengthen the strength of the skeleton lord, Green checked the specific attributes: Skull Lord (divine semi-undead creature), Level: [lv13] Holy Spirit Elementary, Combat Strength: [156000] When he saw the word ''Holy Spirit'', Green''s mood fluctuated slightly, which was what he dreamed of. If equipped with the latest Sun Core Mecha, the upgraded Skeleton Lord can increase the combat power by at least 20,000 or 30,000. Finally, Green also has a powerful Holy Spirit-level combat power in his hands, and he no longer has to be afraid to face such big forces as the Church of the Holy Light and the Condor Empire. And with the successful example of the Skeleton Lord, Green simply prepared to transform Taraga. Taraja is also an undead creature in essence, and has reached the peak of natural disaster level before. If he incorporates some divinity and gets the blessing of Anubis, his strength will definitely be above the skeleton lord. Meanwhile, in the void world belonging to Princess Mulesina. As a very potential research necromancer, after working with Green to produce a natural disaster grade bone dragon, Princess Mulesina did not rest on her laurels, she still has her own preferred research projects. And, very big progress has been made right there. That is a very powerful virus, which was originally the domain of Princess Moulesinas expertise. Speaking of which, the development of this virus, which Princess Mulesina named ''Scourge'', was also the inspiration provided by Green. In the past few days, Princess Moulesina began to use some disabled people to test the natural disaster virus. Theoretically, the natural disaster virus will not erode the brains of humans or any intelligent creatures, but will only gather with muscle cells to give the body powerful strength and unimaginable recovery capabilities. However, the side effects of the virus are also very obvious. It is not only very addictive, but also combines with epidermal cells, and there is a certain probability that a new type of virus that is very infectious will be formed. This virus itself cannot strengthen the strength of human beings, it can continuously erode body cells, and convert human blood and lymph into a very corrosive and terrifying acid. Once this happens, the virus-infected organism will generate a huge internal pressure in the body. Once triggered, it will explode, forming a powerful acid bomb. For Princess Mulesina, this biological acid bomb was a complete accident, and it was a bit tasteless, tasteless, and a pity to discard. The main reason is that once it is infected by a virus and becomes an acid bomb, it will become very unstable, and there is no way to become a reliable weapon. This made Princess Mulesina very dissatisfied, and directly turned on the madman mode. This princess has made herself unkempt and has been working hard in the laboratory for more than a month. This is also the powerful physique of a natural disaster grade necromancer. If it were an ordinary person, he would have died suddenly. "Your Highness, you better take a rest!" The bone dragon Mahabam has reminded him many times. But Princess Mulesina couldn''t listen to her at all, and she still adjusted the genetic sequence of the natural disaster virus in her own way. This is what she learned from Green, the research method of microbiology, which adjusts the external traits of the whole organism by splicing the genetic material in the cell. Now is at the most critical time, and she hopes to further enhance the effect of the natural disaster virus. In fact, when Green was trying to improve his strength, Princess Mulesina was doing the same thing. The reason why she is so obsessed with the natural disaster virus is that she hopes to improve this virus as much as possible, and finally use it on her own body, so that she can further improve her strength from the current natural disaster initial stage. Princess Mulesina does not expect to be promoted to the Holy Spirit level, she knows that her potential and talent are not enough to reach the Holy Spirit level. But at the gate of the upcoming battle of gods, even if the strength improves a little, it is good. Besides, Princess Mulesina''s real ambition is to use the natural disaster virus to make herself reach the high-level strength of natural disasters. At this moment, the transmitter placed in the laboratory suddenly rang. Princess Mulesina frowned, still using magic to cut the virus''s genes, while coldly ordering: "Mahabam, who are you going to see?" Of course, the huge body of the ??Bone Dragon could not enter the laboratory. At this time, Mahabam was only in a ghost-like spirit state. He floated to the side of the magic messenger to check, and immediately said: "His Royal Highness, it is Grand Duke Green!" Mahabam knew that if anyone could make Princess Mulesina stop, there were only two people, Grand Duke Mora, and Green. Sure enough, when Princess Mulesina heard this, she immediately raised her head and stopped. The virus that had just been remodeled in half was incinerated by the pale flames that Princess Mulesina casually waved. This kind of virus experiment must be very careful. Once the virus spreads, even the necromancer will be in a hurry. "I''m Mulesina, what''s the matter?" Princess Mulesina picked up the messenger, she knew that if there were no special circumstances, Green would not use the messenger in the laboratory. "Come here, there''s something good..." Green said nothing, and cut off the connection directly. Princess Mulesina frowned. She hated the feeling of being hung up on her appetite. If it were someone else, it would definitely make him look good, but that person was Green. And she is also very interested, what exactly is the ''good thing'' Green said? What ?? can make Green''s fancy must be extraordinary. With curiosity, Princess Mulesina left the 26th Void World and came to the Alsa Province in the main world. In the Grand Duke''s Castle in Green, the two who hadn''t seen each other for a long time had no pretentious greetings, and Princess Mulesina went straight to the point. Green didn''t make any fuss and let the Skeleton Lord out. Princess Mulesina was stunned, looking at the behemoth that came out of the portal, with an expression of disbelief all over her face, she recovered after a long while, still tongue-tied, and turned her head to look at Green. (end of this chapter) Chapter 792： 798? Uninvited guest Chapter 792 798 Uninvited guests "God! This... what''s going on?" Princess Mulesina had already determined that the six-meter-high behemoth in front of her was actually a powerful undead creature of the Holy Spirit level, and it seemed to obey Green, which made her doubt herself. Are you dreaming. Holy Spirit-level powerful undead creature, what is this concept! Princess Mulesina looked at Green with incredible eyes, and little stars almost appeared in her eyes. "You didn''t dream, it''s all true." Green guessed Princess Mulesina''s thoughts and smiled slightly: "This is my skeleton lord, you''ve seen it before." Princess Mulesina nodded unconsciously, and had not recovered from the shock. It was not until Green finished speaking that she came back to her senses and was even more shocked: "What did you say? It, it is the Skeleton Lord, but...but... how can that be?" The giant in front of him couldn''t see the original appearance of the Skeleton Lord at all, he was a complete ancient giant at all. After a while, Green smiled and followed Princess Moulesina to the study: "How is it? What do you think now?" Princess Mulesina has calmed down. Although her mood is still agitated, she is at least superficially able to control her emotions. took a deep breath, and Princess Mulesina had a good time: "Don''t betray me, what do I need to pay for you to help me transform such an undead creature." Princess Mulesina is very smart, she knows that Green will not call her for no reason, and reveal such an important secret. Green first took out a magic contract and handed it over. Princess Mulesina quickly read it, and without any hesitation, signed her own name. This kind of non-disclosure agreement is a very normal situation. When Green showed the brand new Skeleton Lord just now, Princess Mulesina knew that a non-disclosure agreement must be signed. "Very good." Green retracted the contract: "You have seen it just now. It is my latest achievement. As the most loyal ally and friend, I decided to share it with you, Your Royal Highness..." Hearing Greene vaguely explain the situation of upgrading the Skeleton Lord. Princess Mulesina was lost in thought. She understands that no matter who it is, it is impossible to contribute such an important technology casually. Now that Glinken can help her obtain the finished product, it has already done his best. And now facing the threat of God''s War, improving the combat effectiveness is the top priority. In the end, Princess Mulesina chose to have Green help her upgrade Mahabam. This skull dragon is also the most loyal, powerful and potential undead creature under her subordinates... Meanwhile, in the city of Lorraine. Most of the people did not take Princess Mulesina''s visit to heart. For them, whether it is a grand duke or a princess, it is an unreachable symbol that has nothing to do with their own lives. But some people who were staring at Green in secret could smell something unusual. As an upstart in the Kingdom of Lorenzo, there are many unreliable rumors about Green, such as the illegitimate son of Duke Mora, or the underground lover of Princess Moulesina, and the concubine of Queen Silabel. But no one can deny that the strength of the Grand Duke Green is the strongest existence in the entire Lorenzo Kingdom after the Grand Duke Mora. Together with the previous rumors, it is more than enough to illustrate the influence of Green on the Kingdom of Lorenzo. Under the current situation, the Kingdom of Lorenzo has become the second echelon of power after the Church of the Holy Light and the Condor Empire, and it is a force worthy of winning in the next battle of gods. Therefore, some clues in the Kingdom of Lorenzo are more worthy of many people''s attention. Just after Princess Mulesina entered the castle aboard the bone dragon Mahabam. In a small hotel opposite the Grand Duke''s Castle Square, two young people who seemed to be young couples showed expressions of interest. These two people appear to be from the West Thorne Kingdom, but they are actually spies of the Condor Empire. They have been staring at Green''s Grand Duke Castle for a day or two. Its a pity that they havent had any notable intelligence here. As more senior intelligence officers, they both knew very well that if they didnt gain anything, their intelligence point would probably be cancelled. This is not good news for the two of them. You must know that establishing an intelligence point requires a lot of funds, and these funds are allocated and allocated directly by themselves, which is a considerable amount of oil and water. If the information point is cancelled, their benefit will be gone. So, both of them are eagerly hoping to get some explosive news in a short time. And at this time, Princess Moulesina suddenly visited, so there is a lot of room to dig deeper. The two intelligence officers looked at each other, and both saw cunning and greed in each other''s eyes. It was impossible for them to explore the real purpose of Princess Mulesina''s coming here. They couldn''t do it, and they wouldn''t take the risk . Then the only way to get valuable information is... make it up yourself! In fact, they had already made up their minds, but they never had an opportunity. Now, it will come! The next day, various versions of information about Princess Moulesina''s visit to the Grand Duke''s Castle in Grimm were circulated. Almost every country or a larger force has received relevant news. It''s just that most people don''t take it seriously at all. Maybe Green and Princess Mulesina have a certain say in matters related to the Kingdom of Lorenzo, but rising to the scope of the entire void, they are still only small people. But there are also a lot of concerns, such as the death council. North of Lorraine City, in a huge aristocratic mansion. In the daytime, in the room with the curtains drawn, several people shrouded in haze gathered here. "It has been confirmed that the Grand Duke Green seems to have mastered a certain method to enhance the combat power of undead creatures." A bald old man with a hoarse voice said slowly: "It is not yet certain, how effective this method will be, but it can make Moulay Princess Xina comes over in person, so the effect will not be too bad." "Green, the Speaker once mentioned this person, saying that his potential is very great, I didn''t believe it at the time..." Another old man who was covered in black energy said with emotion: "I can''t believe that he has developed into such a short time. To this extent." "Lord Heinli, do you need to send someone to penetrate them in order to get more accurate information? Or simply send an invitation to let them join the council?" A slightly younger necromancer asked the bald old man. The bald-headed old man shook his head and said, "Forget it, it''s unusual now, the battle of gods is about to begin. Although they are all necromancers, they have nothing to do with our dark council. Under this situation, it is impossible to risk joining us. ." "Although I say that, we can also try to get in touch." The bald old man continued: "I am very interested in the method of improving undead creatures. If he is willing to contribute, I can also pay some price, it is fair. , isn''t it?" The few people present rolled their eyes. They already knew very well the temperament of this leader, and there was no fairness in him at all. It''s just that this guy is powerful, and he has been favored by the Lord of Death. He is the second powerhouse in the Death Council to be promoted to the Holy Spirit level besides the Speaker. The Lord of Death is another **** who has mastered part of the priesthood of death in addition to the **** of death. Because the Titan Protoss failed and Hades fell asleep, the entire Death God system collapsed, and now that Death God has fallen at a critical time, there is no effective inheritance in the death priesthood. Although the God of Death was later resurrected and inherited most of the priesthood of death, before his resurrection, the Lord of Death divided part of the priesthood of death. So if you count Hades, the resurrected Hades, and Anubis, who was controlled by Green. Currently in the void, there are actually four gods related to the death priesthood! Right now, this strong man who has been favored by the Lord of Death has regarded Greene as a fat sheep that can be attacked. Although I feel that this is a bit inappropriate, after all, Archduke Mora just killed the King of Giants not long ago. Although they have the Lord of Death behind their Death Council, the Grand Duke Mora is not easy to mess with. It is now rumored that Green is the illegitimate son of Duke Mora, or the son-in-law of Duke Mora. Anyway, no matter what the relationship is, he is not too deceiving. It''s just that the bald old man is a Holy Spirit-level powerhouse. Since he has already expressed his position, they dare not persuade him, and simply acquiesce. Maybe it was because he accidentally obtained the favor of the Lord of Death, which made the old necromancer who had been suppressed for more than a few years a little overwhelmed. On that night, he swaggered into Green''s Grand Duke''s Castle... In the castle, after signing the contract, Green transformed the bone dragon Mahabam. But unfortunately, Mahabam did not directly advance to the Holy Spirit level like the Skeleton Lord. After the transformation, Mahabam, like the skeleton lord, has also become a special undead creature that is half-mechanical and half-flesh. His combat power has reached the peak of the natural disaster level, and he can only cross the threshold of the Holy Spirit level. But the essence of Mahabam is still too weak. Even if Green invested a unit of divinity and tried to strengthen its potential, he still did not buy that threshold. For this result, Green was a little disappointed. On the contrary, Princess Mulesina was very satisfied. Before, she was desperately studying the natural disaster virus, and the purpose of the heavy attack was to promote the natural disaster high-level. And now Mahabam has not only reached the high level of natural disasters, but also the combat power has directly reached the peak of natural disasters. Although it is still not as good as Archduke Mora and Emperor Cromway before the promotion, but today''s Mahabam is also different. Not too far. Moreover, Mahabam still has a chance to reach the Holy Spirit level in the next step. Like the Skeleton Lord, after transforming into a half-mechanical half-flesh undead creature, Mahabam can also equip a set of bone dragon mecha (end of this chapter) Chapter 793： 799? The desolate Lord of Death Chapter 793 799 The Lord of the Desolate Death Compared with the Skeleton Lord''s mecha which needs to be redesigned, Mahabam''s Bone Dragon mecha is a better solution. Because there were undead dragons under Green''s command, he had already started to design and manufacture the sun core mecha that could equip undead dragons. Although the price is expensive, I believe that even if Princess Mulesina sells iron, she will definitely equip Mahabam. A powerful Holy Spirit-level bone dragon, this is the dream combat partner of many necromancers! But at this time, the castle''s early warning system suddenly sounded an alarm. There was no "humming" shrill siren, and the alarm was passed directly to Green through the soul link. Green, who was in a good mood, frowned suddenly, and couldn''t help being a little surprised. Who was it that came to provoke him? In the reception room, the butler let the carefree bald old man in. After a while, Green walked in, the old man glanced at it, and sat there peacefully, not even intending to get up. Green knew at a glance that the visitor was not good, but he didn''t take it seriously. He wanted to take a look, and he knew what the other party was. "Sit down, let me introduce myself, my name is Hagrid, and I''m from the Council of Death." The bald old man gestured with his hand, as if he was the master here, and Green was the junior who visited him too much. Green smiled in his heart, but he didn''t get very angry. Instead, he came to the seat designated by Heinli very cooperatively and sat down: "Your Excellency Heinli, I wonder why you are here?" Heinri hummed and looked at Green up and down. In fact, being able to obtain the favor of a god, Heinli is not a brainless fool. The reason why he behaved so excessively just now was also to test Green. If Green was angry, he would have an excuse, so he could teach Green a lesson first. Looking at Green''s attitude now, he felt a little more admiration in his heart. But this little appreciation still can''t change his intention. Heinli said coldly: "Very good, then I will not detour. I heard that you have developed a method to greatly increase the strength of undead creatures, right?" Green was calm, although he didn''t know where the other party got the news, but it didn''t matter. Obviously, this guy came here not to talk about business. "Want to be a robber?" Green sneered in his heart, and asked: "Oh? This is indeed the case, so what do you think? Do you want me to help transform some undead creatures? The price is not cheap..." "Price?" Heinli suddenly burst out laughing, and a sudden momentum enveloped Green. In an instant, Green felt as if a mountain was pressing down on his body, and the aura of a Holy Spirit-level powerhouse was indeed extraordinary. Green is currently only a middle-level natural disaster, and facing this situation, he immediately felt a little embarrassed. Heinli''s laughter stopped abruptly, and he said gloomily: "Young man, you have thought about it, do you dare to accept the money from my lord?" Green reluctantly supported, even if the other party was very arrogant, he still tried his best to be polite and polite: "Your Excellency Heinli, we can''t cooperate with you like this, even if I don''t make money, I have to pay a cost, otherwise I can''t take your business. " "Can''t take my business?" Heinli laughed again: "Does that mean you want to die?" "Want to die?" Green suddenly laughed: "You mean, want to kill me?" "Huh?" Heinli faintly felt that something was wrong, because Green''s reaction was too calm. According to the truth, a natural disaster-level threat to a Holy Spirit-level powerhouse cannot be such an attitude or reaction at all. "Could it be that Grand Duke Mora is here?" Heinli was still confused, his eyes wandering around. Although he is also a Holy Spirit, he has no chance of winning in the face of Duke Mora, who can kill the King of Giants. It can be said that Archduke Mora, Emperor Cromway, Prince Simdor, and Archbishop Link are the nightmares of their contemporaries. But Heinli did not find any other Holy Spirit-level powerhouses. He thought to himself that even if Grand Duke Mora was stronger than him, it was impossible to hide it so well, and there was not even a trace of it. "Buffing!" Heinli snorted coldly, bursting into a stronger aura, staring at Green with a wicked look, with a grin on his face: "It seems that you are toasting and not eating and drinking." As he spoke, Heiliyin stood up from the sofa and raised the magic wand in his hand. He decided to give Green a lesson, and let the ignorant boy in front of him understand that sometimes the backing is not the best, and his own strength is true. Green saw this, but he was still in a hurry and shouted: "Talaga..." Ten minutes later, the dying Heinri was trampled under his feet by Tarraga. Compared to Heinli who was only the first-level Holy Spirit, Taraga after being promoted is directly the middle-level Holy Spirit, and his strength is enough to crush. Heinli was completely stunned at this time. He couldn''t imagine why a seraph suddenly jumped out, and he beat him hard without saying it. It was even more unbelievable that this seraph was actually Green''s subordinate! "Okay, Tarraga, don''t kill him." Green sat in the place where Hein was doing just now as if nothing had happened, and looked at the other party who was lying on the ground like a salted fish with a half-smiling smile. Hein had mixed feelings in his heart. Just a few minutes ago, he was still invincible, but he never expected that he would be completely reversed in just a moment. Heinli swallowed a mouthful of saliva and felt that the foot that was on his back was taken down, and he got up from the ground in a daze, and glanced at the broken bones next to him. That was the undead creature he just summoned, and it was killed by Taraga in just one move. Looking at the pile of bone scum, Heinli felt a pain in his flesh, but that was the trump card that he spent countless resources to cultivate. I was going to take it out to show off just now, and to shock Greene by the way, but now it''s better, it''s all ruined. "Sit down, you''re welcome." Green also motioned Heinli to sit down just like he came in just now. Heinri glanced at Tarraga again, this woman had already made him a psychological shadow, and then sat down obediently. Its not that he has no morals, its just that the situation is better than others. If you dont want to die, its better not to ask for it. Heinli has lived for nearly three hundred years, and he knows very well what it means to know the current affairs of Junjie. "That, His Royal Highness Green, I was the one who didn''t know Taishan just now. I''m so offended, please forgive me, forgive me~~~" Heroin squeezed out an ugly smile on his old face, sitting there with his legs side by side, like a Angry little daughter-in-law. Green snorted, but was not deceived by his appearance. This old guy is very bad. As long as they are given a chance, they will turn into man-eating tigers when they turn their faces. "It doesn''t matter, we don''t know each other." Green looked generous on the surface: "By the way, what did you say you wanted to do just now? You want to transform some undead creatures, right? This can be discussed..." In the end, not only did Heinri himself fall into Green''s hands, but even the other members of the Death Council who came with him were also called over. These people saw Heinli''s decline, and when they recalled the arrogance before, they immediately knew what was going on. was even more astonished, but they didn''t expect it to be Green''s doing, they thought it was Archduke Mora who was hiding in the dark. Neither Green nor Heinley explained this misunderstanding. As for Greene calling them all, there is no other meaning. If he wanted to kill them, one of these people would have died long ago. Green''s real purpose is to sell them ways to increase the power of undead creatures. Of course, the upgrade must be expensive. When these people left the Grand Duke''s Castle in Green, the wealth they had accumulated over the years had been looted, and some even took out foreign debts. It is not Green''s coercion, but the strength of the undead creatures blessed by Anubis has been greatly improved, so that the necromancers of these death councils have no way to refuse. Although the Death Council is a believer of the Lord of Death, the Lord of Death, as a high-level god, will of course not personally help them bless the undead creatures. On Green''s side, although the price is a bit expensive, it''s real and immediate. It''s just that they didn''t know that after such transformation, their undead creatures were dedicated to Anubis. As long as Anubis wishes, he can instantly take away their control over undead creatures. Green didn''t try to control these people. They were all followers of the Lord of Death. If he just got some undead creatures, the Lord of Death wouldn''t be aware of it, but if he really did something to these people, especially Heinli, then The Lord of Death will surely notice it in an instant. But the current situation of the Lord of Death is not very good. Because of stealing part of the **** of death, the Lord of Death has been deliberately avoiding the **** of death. However, with the opening of the war of gods, the **** of death has already set his sights on the Lord of Death in order to gain greater strength. Originally, the strength of the Lord of Death was weaker than that of the God of Death, and now that the God of Death has joined the Four Gods Alliance, the Lord of Death is even more invincible with both fists and four hands. According to the information provided by Heinli, the Lord of Death has been besieged once before, and was severely injured by the God of Death and the God of Machinery. Now he is hiding on the edge of the void. Even he and the Speaker of the Death Council are unable to communicate with the Lord of Death. get in touch. Hearing this information, Green frowned. He did not expect that the Alliance of Four Gods would actually target the Lord of Death. Could the Lord of Death be the first **** to fall after the war of gods started? If the Lord of Death falls, the Death Council will lose its greatest support. So where will this huge organization, which is dominated by necromancers and is stronger than the Kingdom of Lorenzo, second only to the Church of the Holy Light and the Condor Empire? "I...Is there any chance to subdue it?" Green thought silently in his heart. (end of this chapter) Chapter 794： 800? Goodbye Sivinaya Chapter 794 800 Goodbye Sivinaya Heinri and others were sent away, Green took stock of the gains this time, and began to consider the current Death Council and the situation facing the Lord of Death. However, although he covets the power and heritage of the Death Council, but now that the Lord of Death is still there, he cannot act rashly. He must get the exact information, and only when the Lord of Death has fallen can he have a chance to start. Green knew that this matter could not be rushed, so he simply put it aside for the time being. At this time, Green received another unexpected news. According to the information passed by the intelligence system of the Loren Kingdom, just two days ago, Sivinaya died! Green was taken aback. He and Sivinaya each had mastered a part of the mechanical fire. If Sivinaya died, he could not have sensed it! But the information received is well-founded, and it doesn''t seem like it was made up. This immediately made Green pay attention. Now Green has begun to walk on two legs between the undead army and the mechanical army. If Sivinaya really has a problem, he will have the opportunity to obtain another part of the mechanical fire, which will undoubtedly play an important role in strengthening the mechanical army under his command. Green immediately paid attention, and secretly activated his power to find Sivinaya. Two days later, it is located in the main world, a small town on the border between the West Thorne Kingdom and the Condor Empire. This small town named Sivir seems to be no different from ordinary border towns, secluded, depressed, dirty, and poor. The people in the town lived in a daze, from birth to death, no outsiders came for many years. However, when Green came here as Wood Slater, he discovered something special about this town. The buildings, carriages, and harvesters here...are all made of Doomsday! And in this town, all humans are robots in skins. Green was walking on the muddy road, looking at the people around him who were no different from ordinary people, he was already very sure that this was an important stronghold to destroy King Kong. Perhaps the Doomsdays have been hiding here since the last Mechanic God failed and abandoned the Doomsday Army. In such a small town, a stranger suddenly came, which naturally attracted the attention of the "residents" in the town. Green, however, was like no one else, and went straight to the tavern in the town. This is a low and dilapidated pub, but the inside is quite good. The owner is a tall, bearded old man with a wrinkled face like a knife. In front of him is a large wooden cup filled with Some sour ale, like an old alcoholic. But Green could see that what looked like ale was actually a glass of motor oil. This is the most delicious drink for Doom. "Outlander, what do you want?" The bearded old man did not show any special hostility, just like a normal tavern owner, greeting the guests warmly. Green looked at the tavern owner. After a moment of silence, he said lightly, "I''m looking for Sivinaya, you go and tell her that an old friend is here to see her." The tavern owner suddenly became vigilant, and his body even made a mechanical deformation sound of "Kiki Kaka". His fist had become a psionic cannon, and he could aim at Green''s head at any time when he raised his hand. "Who are you?" The tavern owner stared at Green sullenly, with a cold blue light flashing in his eyes. At the same time, outside the tavern, there was a sound of heavy footsteps, and at least four Doomsdays had blocked the door of the tavern. And the tavern itself has also lost its camouflage. The ground and walls are covered with silver-gray metal, and at the entrance and windows, there is a "" sound, forming a laser fence, blocking Green''s retreat. Greene was not shocked, nor did he make any drastic actions, and looked indifferent: "Everyone, I''m not your enemy, you just need to tell Sivinaya that I''m here, and don''t make decisions on your own, otherwise... You will regret it." "It''s such a big mouthpiece, I''d like to take a look, how can you make me regret it." Before waiting for the tavern owner to speak, a four-meter-high Doomsday went directly through the laser fence from the outside, and walked in wildly, not pregnant Looking at Greene kindly. Green looked at the Doomsday. Although he is not big, his strength is very strong, at least the middle level of natural disasters. Green didn''t talk nonsense, the corners of his mouth curled up into a smile, and a huge figure appeared behind him. As soon as the ?? skeleton lord appeared, he immediately exuded a powerful aura of the Holy Spirit. In the moment before, the mighty Destruction King, the two mechanical eyes shrank suddenly, and took a step back, including the tavern owner, who was also frightened to make a "strange kaka" sound in his body. "You~~~ Who the **** are you?" the tavern owner screamed, there was no human voice, it was completely a mechanical sound. "I have already said that she is a friend of Saint Silvinaya. This time I came here to visit her." Green said with a half-smile: "Now, take me to see her, otherwise, I will kill you!" The tavern owner fell into silence. He did not doubt that a Holy Spirit-level powerhouse could kill all the Doomsdays hiding here. The most powerful warriors are already here. Both of them are middle-level natural disasters. Unless the great commander comes over, there is no chance of winning. "As far as I know, the number of Destroyer King Kong is not much, I don''t want to kill needlessly, we are not enemies, and I have no malicious intentions." Green continued to exert pressure, and shook the opponent''s psychological defense line to show his position. The tavern owner pondered for more than ten seconds, and finally nodded: "Okay, Medik, you take him there." The Doomsday named Medik nodded and became much more obedient in the face of the Holy Spirit-level powerhouse. The underground of the town, this is the real secret base of these Doomsday Kings. A huge metal bed, on which the Virgin of Sivinaya lay a little weakly, with pipes inserted into her body. Although he was still awake, Sivinaya''s condition was very bad, and he was obviously severely injured and was almost killed. When Green saw Sivinaya, he was slightly taken aback. He understands that after integrating some mechanical fire seeds, Sivinaya''s strength is not inferior to Modi''s fusion of revolutionary fire. He properly possesses the combat power of the Holy Spirit, and can even burst out at the critical moment. It is obvious that the opponent''s strength is stronger if Sivinaye can achieve this. Across a transparent glass, the weak Sivinaya saw Green. Although it was Wood''s avatar, she could still recognize Green''s essence at a glance through the fluctuation of her soul. "It really is you!" Sivinaya said weakly, and the voice came through the speaker. Green frowned slightly. Although he saw Sivinaya behind the glass, and could feel the psychic fluctuations of Sivinaya, there should be no problem according to reason, but he always had a feeling that the west in front of him. Vinaya is not real. "Your Highness the Holy Maiden, it''s been a long time." Green remained calm, observing Sivinaya behind the glass, and he was already a little sure that Sivinaya was probably not here, it was just a projection. "Really cautious!" Green said with a slight sarcasm. The opposite Sivinaye was not too surprised. He seemed to have expected Greene to see through her tricks, and said lightly: "There is no way, I am too weak now, and I must guard against you, not against you." Green nodded secretly. Sivinaya, who holds the mechanical fire, is probably her subordinates who need to be more guarded in this situation. Any ambitious Doomsday will expect a mechanical fire. As long as you master the mechanical fire, you can gain unimaginable power and promotion potential, and now that Sivinaya is so weak, it is a good opportunity to seize the fire. So, Sivinaya said that it was not just to guard against him, Green believed it. But it doesn''t matter, Green came here to meet Sivinaya, and he didn''t have to plot her mechanical fire. In fact, Green originally planned, if it was true that Sivinaya really died, he would take another part of the mechanical fire. If Sivinaya didn''t die, he didn''t plan to take action. The battle of gods had just begun, and he still needed to keep a low profile and bide his time, and he would die quickly when he was the first bird everywhere. Now that Green has set his sights on the Death Council, he doesn''t want to provoke the God of Machinery if it is not necessary. Besides, the God of Machines is still a member of the Alliance of Four Gods. In a sense, they are still allies. And once Green gets the full version of the mechanical fire, there is hope in the future to get a part of the clergy of the mechanical **** through the mechanical fire. If this happens, how can the God of Machinery sit idly by. Similarly, Sivinaya is also a truth. Now it seems that she gave up the mechanical body transformed by the arm of the mechanical god, and gave up part of the mechanical fire, I am afraid it is not an accident, but to survive. For the woman Sivinaya, Green never dared to underestimate her wisdom and strength. After all, being able to be on the weak side in Holy Light Church regardless of strength or power, but being able to deal with Archbishop Link for so many years is enough to prove her ability and scheming. In the end, she directly turned herself into a robot, which showed her even more. The ruthless and decisive side. Such a woman, if it is not necessary, Green does not want to become an enemy with her. Besides, there is still a lot of room for cooperation between them now. For example, the core of the sun mastered by Green. Although Destroyer King Kong is a race created by the God of Machinery, it has a very advanced power system. This kind of system itself has the ability to evolve, and with the improvement of its own level, the power core will also be greatly improved. Such as the strongest Doomsday Magtron, his power core is far stronger than the average sun core. (end of this chapter) Chapter 795： 801? Count Paul is assassinated Chapter 795 801 The Assassination of Count Paul The boss Green met in the tavern just now and the natural disaster grade Destroyer King Kong, their natural disaster grade power core is not inferior to the sun core. But in comparison, the larger part of the Doomsday King Kong, their power core is far less than the core of the sun. If they can replace the sun core, it will greatly increase their strength in the shortest time. Although the side effects of doing so are also very great, it will greatly affect the potential of these Destruction King Kong, but then again, after all these years, how many Destruction King Kong can be promoted to the natural disaster level? Therefore, Green''s sun core still has a considerable temptation for the [90%] Doomsday. Similarly, Sivinaya can also bring a lot of benefits and benefits to Green. The most basic ?? is the blueprints of Destruction King Kong and some living samples, which will be of great help for Green to further transform the robot army. With this thought in mind, Green had a ''friendly and friendly'' conversation with Sivinaya. After Greene took out a sample of the core of the sun, he finally gained further trust from Sivinaya and was taken deeper into the ground. That is where Sivinaya is currently hiding, and the previous one was indeed a shadowy projection. Seeing the real Sivinaya, Green couldn''t help being taken aback. Sivinaya was still lying on a metal bed, his mechanical body was heavily scarred, with two legs and a hand missing, and a semi-circular wound on his left flank. Although a large number of nanoworms are being debridement and repaired on the wound, it is difficult to recover from this serious injury quickly. Green knew in his heart, no wonder Sivinaya was so cautious before, it turned out that her situation was more serious than expected. But it was so close, Green didn''t believe that this was Sivinaya''s real body. Although the projection in front of him is not, Green can almost be sure that if he shoots now, he will definitely not kill the seemingly dying Sivinaya. This woman is definitely hiding a life-saving backhand, otherwise she would never appear in front of Green like this. A human was standing beside Sivinaya. This is a handsome young man. Seeing Green coming in, he looked at him carefully, with a hint of hostility in his eyes. "This is my assistant, Mr. Wendoza." Sivinaya introduced. "Your Excellency is the Archduke Arsa of the Kingdom of Lorenzo? It''s a great honor to meet you." Wen Duosa nodded slightly, even if he knew the identity of the Grand Duke Green, there was not much surprise and respect, as if the Grand Duke of a kingdom was only in his eyes. That thing. Green nodded in return, paying more attention to Wen Duo, determined that this person''s identity must be unusual. Being able to become Sivinayas assistant, and with a sense of arrogance in his bones, even if it is not a royal family, he must be a great noble, and this young mans strength is quite strong. "Wendosa, Grand Duke Green will also be our partner in the future." Sivinaye said to the young man, as if reminding that Green was not an enemy, and also implied that Wen Duosa should not provoke Green. Obviously, Sivinaya still valued the ability of Wendoza and the forces behind him. This made Green even more curious as to why this man was young. Just a moment later, through the soul link, Green received valid information that the Red Queen searched and extracted from a large amount of intelligence, and found out the identity of Wen Duosa. This somewhat unremarkable young man turned out to be the son of King Carter V of the Kingdom of Sithorn! "It turned out to be a prince." Green knew it in his heart: "No wonder he is arrogant. However, the current situation of the Sithorn Kingdom is not very good, and it is not even as good as the Death Council. The last time in Void World No. 1, the Kingdom of Sithone stood on the side of the Condor Empire, and when he turned back, he was revenge by the Church of the Holy Light. Moreover, the loss of the territory and resources of No. 1 Void World, as well as the most important arm of the God of Machinery, greatly reduced the national power of the Sithorn Kingdom. Facing the revenge of the Holy Light Church, it could only ask the Condor Empire for help. For this reason have to pay more. It was against this background that the Kingdom of Sithorn and Sivinaya came together in secret, and Wendoza, the prince, also became Sivinaya''s assistant. After learning the identity of the other party, Green didn''t say much. In his eyes, it didn''t matter whether the young man was the prince of Sithawn or not. As long as he didn''t harm Green''s interests, Green directly ignored it. On the other side, there was a big event on the Church of the Holy Light. Archbishop Link was assassinated by a mysterious killer. Although the assassination failed in the end, the mysterious killer chose to blow himself up in the end, causing great damage to Archbishop Link. In an instant, many versions of the rumor appeared. Some say that Archbishop Link is dead, but the news was blocked by the Church of the Holy Light, some say that he is not dead, but was seriously injured, and some say that the injured is just a double, the real Archbishop Link is safe and sound... Because ??Green has a direct connection with Archbishop Link, he can be sure that Link is not dead, but he also suffered a secret loss. And the mysterious powerhouse who assassinated him, Archbishop Link has yet to find out who it is. However, after Green sent someone to investigate the scene, he had some clues in his heart. Although there is no evidence, Green smells a very familiar scent, which is done by Sivinaya! came to this conclusion, but Green''s brows were furrowed. According to the truth, Sivinaye was seriously injured not long ago, and it was impossible to assassinate Archbishop Link in the timeline. And finally blew himself up, what happened? Green still couldn''t figure it out. The other is Sivinaye''s motive. What motive did she have to take the risk of assassinating Archbishop Link? Although they were in a competitive relationship before, as Sivinaya turned into a mechanical creature and withdrew from the Church of the Holy Light, the contradiction no longer existed. Besides, they are all smart people. Now the battle of gods is just at the beginning stage, and it is not long before the time to fight desperately. Green had a lot of doubts in his heart, and there was an urge to go deeper. But in the end he resisted the urge. This matter, whether or not Sivinaya did it, actually had little impact on Green, and it was meaningless to tangle and explore. Instead, it is better to focus more energy on improving your own strength. Adjusted his mentality, Green was about to let go of this matter, but he did not expect a new situation to appear. "Master, Count Paul was assassinated!" Suddenly the Red Queen reported to Green through the soul link. "What!" Green was immediately taken aback. Count Paul was his main administrative official on the main world side. Whether it was Alsa Province or the original Northwest Province, Count Paul was currently in charge of the main administrative work. If Count Paul is lost at this time, it will inevitably cause some administrative confusion and cannot effectively mobilize the resources on the territory. "What''s going on? The specific situation." Green controlled his emotions and calmed down. Just half an hour ago, Count Paul was assassinated by an unknown killer while inspecting a batch of strategic supplies that supplied the front line. The killer is very powerful, and there is a legendary high-level! As for the superhumans beside Paul, the strongest is only the Legendary Elementary. In the face of a powerful enemy, the result can be imagined. Count Paul was assassinated on the spot, and the killer retreated without leaving any clues. "Another assassination?" Greene frowned. Archbishop Link was assassinated by a mysterious killer just now. Now it''s Count Paul''s turn, and Greene has an instinctive association. Are these killers connected, or are they simply a group? "Frio!" Green called the Lich Mage and rushed to the scene to see if he could recover Viscount Paul''s soul. As long as the soul is still there, Green can resurrect it. Whether it becomes an undead or a mechanical life, Count Paul can generally live like a normal person. The Lich Mage Frio moved very fast, and returned in just ten minutes, and brought back the soul of Count Paul. However, it is a pity that Count Paul''s soul has been severely damaged. Even if Greene brings it into the Nightmare Space to repair, it can only be restored to the original level of five or six layers. It is almost impossible to resurrect. At this time, Vincent, who came to hear the news, saw his father''s broken body and soul, and couldn''t help crying. It happened so suddenly that he couldn''t accept it. As one of the few friends after the crossing, Green comforted Vincent. Vincent was sad, but the noble education he received from childhood made him understand that now is not the time for sadness and pain. As the heir of the family and the eldest son of his father, he must be steady and must not panic. It has to be said that Viscount Paul has been very successful in educating his son. Vincent has grown into a qualified aristocrat, he quickly controlled his emotions, and faced Green with a serious expression: "Don''t worry, my brother, I can take over from my father immediately, I am familiar with the operation of the territory, the factory There will never be any trouble with the mine." Green nodded and patted Vincent on the shoulder: "Don''t worry, I will definitely find out who killed Uncle Paul." "Please!" Vincent knelt down on one knee, not only thanking Green for his promise of revenge, but also representing that he would inherit the title of earl and formally swear allegiance to the Grand Duke of Alsa. Vincent didn''t stay long, and there were still many things that he needed to deal with. The news of the assassination of Count Paul could be suppressed for a few days. He had to take advantage of these few days to take over the work of the territory as much as possible. Although he had promised in front of Green just now, Vincents own family knew about his own affairs, and he was far from being able to replace Count Paul as he said, so if he wanted to avoid trouble, he had to put in extra effort and energy. And after Vincent left, Green''s face also gloomy, Count Paul''s soul was seriously damaged, the meaning of resurrection is not big, but who is behind it, who is behind it? Must find out. (end of this chapter) Chapter 796： 802? Murder and silence Chapter 796 802 Murder and silence In any case, Green must find out the culprit behind the scenes, and then make the master pay an unimaginable price. Only in this way can we deter those evil spirits who are about to move in the dark, and make them dare not to attack their subordinates again. If you put it down lightly, there will be no peace in his territory in the future. His subordinates and territory will become targets that others can snip at will. Lorraine City, on a carriage parked on the side of the street, the Lich Mage Frio stared gloomily at a tavern not far away. At this moment, a man with a black hood came out of the tavern, quickly swept both sides of the road twice, and hurriedly left along the street. Frio waved his hand and motioned for the carriage to follow. Now that the investigation into the assassination of Count Paul has been fully handed over to him, Green has given him enormous authority, and he can even directly mobilize the Great Ape King and Claire''s Titan Colossus without reporting at a critical moment. Frio takes this opportunity very seriously. As a strong man who followed Green early, when he joined Green''s command, he was still at the top of his fighting power. But looking at it now, Ariotega, the flying dragon knight who came together at the beginning, is now a bone dragon knight. After equipping the mecha, he has a natural disaster level, and he is far away. Although Frio didn''t say it, he was unconvinced in his heart. He kept holding back his strength, trying to find an opportunity, and he was a blockbuster with every move. Now, his chance has come. If this matter can be resolved beautifully and simply, it will definitely leave a deep impression on Green, and even if the strength is slightly lacking, he will be able to gain greater power in the entire power system. At present, according to the information, the suspected assassin who assassinated Count Paul has escaped, but many of those who provided him with preliminary preparations are still in the city. Frio didn''t intend to find the assassin directly from the beginning, and he didn''t even need to find the assassin. Assassin is just a tool. What Green is really looking for is the mastermind behind the scenes, so Frio directly gave up the Assassin who had already fled, and started from those who participated in the early preparations. After all, Earl Paul is also one of the most important figures in Green''s command. The security work is not unreliable, and it is not so easy to assassinate in Lorraine. The other partys actions were secret and sudden, and it was almost impossible to guard against. If there was no help from insiders, Frio would not believe it anyway. Ten minutes later, the carriage stopped beside an intersection, and an intelligence officer in plainclothes got on the carriage and sat beside Frio and said, "My lord, I have checked it out, I just met this person at the cafe. It''s a city hall section chief named Feidimus..." "Not Dimus? What''s his motive?" Frio pondered. Although a city hall section chief is not a high-ranking official, if he is turned against by the enemy''s intelligence department, it is also a very difficult problem. "Sir, Feidimsi''s mother was seriously ill not long ago and was almost dying..." The intelligence officer said quickly: "But not long ago, his mother suddenly recovered miraculously!" "This matter is very strange!" Frio pondered. Under ordinary medical conditions, there are few ways to bring people back to life, but it is not difficult to use extraordinary means. If the other party is targeted, they can even use some kind of poison in advance to poison the person''s mother, disguise it as some kind of strange disease, and then come forward to rescue him and gain his favor. This kind of unscrupulous method is only a routine operation for intelligence personnel or agents. Frio without hesitation, ordered: "First control that Fei Dimes, and I will interrogate myself when I come back." But at this moment, there was a sudden explosion. A huge fireball exploded from a store on the street. Frio was taken aback. The person Frio was following just now entered this small shop, and at this moment it exploded directly. "Murder and silence!" Frio flashed this idiom in an instant. If he guessed correctly, the person who entered just now has now become a broken corpse. Frio''s face was gloomy, looking at the scene of the explosion that was still burning. The store was completely destroyed, and there were 20 or 30 casualties inside. "Bastard, it''s really unscrupulous!" Frio gritted his teeth, the air was filled with a faint sour smell from the explosion of the enchanted explosives, which made him more and more agitated. From the beginning, he fell behind everywhere and was led by the enemy. Nose going, it won''t work like this. Frio leaned on the carriage, lost in thought. The intelligence officer didn''t dare to say anything, but after waiting for a long time he finally couldn''t help saying: "Sir, arrest Fei Dimusi..." Frio opened his eyes, and said helplessly: "You guys try it out, but I don''t have much hope. I''m afraid this Fei Dimus has long been turned into a corpse, and even his soul has been wiped out." Even though he said that, Frio still sent someone to Feidimuss house. It was an apartment building located in the southern part of Lorraine City. As soon as I came to the door, I smelled a faint smell of blood. After knocking on the door, I saw a pool of blood in the room, including Fei Dimus''s wife and two children, his mother, and himself, a total of five people, no one was spared. Frio checked it out, the body was already cold, and he had been dead for a while. He tried using undead magic to summon the souls of the dead, but nothing came of it. Obviously, the other party is also a master of murder and silence. He handles the soul cleanly. What a powerful necromancer, he can only do nothing in the face of this situation. "As expected..." Frio ordered his subordinates to check the scene. I didn''t expect to find anything, but the necessary form had to be done. And when we got here, the clues to assassinate Count Paul that were found earlier were also interrupted. What should we do next? This is a question? Frio is considering whether to ask Green for help. Although he is a little unwilling, so far, he really has nothing to do. At this moment, two women walked down from the apartment building that Fei Dimus had locked. Both of them are very beautiful, one is a little older, and he glanced into the room with his head and found blood everywhere, still a corpse in a tragic state of death. Frio didn''t take it to heart at first, until the two disappeared in the corridor, but suddenly realized that something was wrong just now. The woman seemed to panic and ran away, but there was not much panic in the depths of her eyes, instead, there was a hint of mockery inadvertently. "There''s something wrong with these two women!" Frio was sure in his heart, and immediately said to his subordinates: "Go a few people, keep up with the two women just now, just follow from a distance, don''t act rashly." "Yes! Your Excellency." Several intelligence officers immediately separated, formed a group, and hurriedly chased downstairs. Then Frio reported the situation to Green through the soul link. In the Grand Duke''s Castle, Green''s face was even more gloomy. Obviously the other party didn''t take him seriously. After assassinating Viscount Paul, he still dared to stay in Lorraine City and continue to kill people. This is blatant contempt and provocation. "Am I being too kind and weak?" Green murmured to himself, "Or do those idiots think that they can do whatever they want when they find a demon as a backer." Although Frio''s investigation didn''t make much progress, Green learned from other sources that the person who assassinated Viscount Paul was probably from the Loen Federation. This is information from Silabel not long ago. The source of the ?? information is the Sonatava natural disaster of the Loen Federation. Because it was attacked by the demon army that occupied the Asgar Kingdom before, the Loen Federation was severely damaged. Although ?? barely stabilized the front line, there was a pessimistic trend of surrender in the Loen Federation. And under the temptation of demons, some people take the initiative to transform into demons, and thus gain more powerful strength and long life. This allows many greedy and fearful people to see an opportunity. As long as they are transformed into demons, they can gain hundreds of years, or even thousands of years, of lifespan. This is a big temptation for ordinary people and low-level extraordinary people. Although his appearance will change a little after he becomes a demon, but what is this compared to a longer lifespan! As for the assassination of Archbishop Link, Green suspects that it is very likely that the real murderer behind the scenes is also a demon, but it is more secretive. Obviously, the demons are more afraid of the strength of the Holy Light Church, but they are not afraid of Green and the Kingdom of Lorenzo. And with the internal problems of the Loen Federation, the devil thinks that there is no suspense to destroy the Loen Federation, and the next target of aggression falls on the Kingdom of Lorenzo again. In order to defeat the Kingdom of Lorenzo, the province of Alsa, where Green is located, is the first to bear the brunt. If this is the case, they also have the motive to assassinate Count Paul. Those demons didn''t understand the internal structure of Green''s entire force, and they probably thought that killing Count Paul would shake the political situation in Alsa Province, and then take the opportunity to create chaos, and there would be an opportunity. "Selina, you go to the border immediately to see if the demons on the opposite side are gathering troops." Green gave the order. "Yes, Your Majesty." Serena immediately transformed into a mechanical crow and flew to the front line to confront the demons at the fastest speed. then ordered Frio to bring Erha and the skeleton lord to arrest all the people in the territory who were contaminated with the aura of demons, whether nobles or commoners. This time, Green directly dispatched the skeleton lord, which is already the greatest support for Frio. In addition, Erha, as a two-headed dog of hell, is particularly sensitive to the breath of the devil. As long as he is contaminated with the breath of the devil, nothing can fool him. Frio received this order and felt even more pressure while receiving reinforcements. If he still can''t do it well, he doesn''t need Green''s admonition, he''ll kill himself. (end of this chapter) Chapter 797： 803? The old man and the mastermind behind the scenes Chapter 797 803 The old man and the mastermind behind the scenes Half an hour later, a dozen people sent by Frio followed the two women into a slum in the southern city. This is the most chaotic and impoverished place in the whole city of Lorraine. Two good-looking young women, dressed in clean clothes, would not dare to come here anyway. If it is a lost woman, in this case, within 20 minutes, they will be stunned by the local traffickers, and then they will be stamped with the badge of a slave girl, and they will be transported to other parts of the kingdom to become a maid of a nobleman. . This situation is not only common in Alsa Province, but also in the entire Lorenzo Kingdom, and even the main world continent. Especially the existence of superhuman beings makes human life more and more worthless, and the law does not have much deterrent effect, and some people take risks more and more for profit. However, when these two women approached the slum, those gang members who were usually like wolves and hyenas, were like mice and cats who had seen a cat, avoiding the two women far away. On the contrary, it was more than a dozen Frio''s subordinates who followed, and they were hostile to these people. "Isa, the tails of those mortals are following, do I need to kill them?" The young woman said in a cold tone, containing a lot of murderous intent. Even if she knew that the other party was from the Intelligence Department of Alsa Province, she still thought about it. Kill without hesitation. The woman named Isa was expressionless, without turning her head, nodded slightly, and said be careful. The girl''s eyes lit up, and she seemed to like killing very much. After obtaining permission, she immediately turned around and went back to meet the dozen or so people in a dark and dirty alley... "Bastard!" When Frio arrived at the scene, he only saw a pool of blood and a dozen broken corpses on the ground. His face was ashen as he looked at the fat old man who was following him, constantly wiping cold sweat on his forehead. This old man''s name is Belondo. He is the boss of this slum. The thugs and murderers here are all his subordinates, or they need to ask him for protection money. Don''t look at this Belondo''s chubby white hair, who looks like a kind old man, but is actually cruel and a legendary powerhouse. However, no matter how talented he is, when facing the official Frio, he can''t get angry no matter what, not to mention that although he is a Legendary Rank, he is only a Legendary Elementary, without the Skeleton Lord. O could easily kill him himself. "Mr. Belondo!" Frio stared at the fat old man gloomily: "Give you thirty minutes to find the murderer, otherwise..." "Yes, my lord." Belondo hurriedly agreed, nodded and bowed his head, but when he turned around, he was extremely fierce. He called a man with a scar, and said fiercely: "Twenty minutes! Lord Frio gave me thirty minutes, but I Only give you twenty minutes! If I can''t find anyone, I will kill you and your family in the remaining ten minutes, and then apologize to Lord Frio with death." The scarred man lowered his head and his shoulders shivered. He knew that Bellondo was not joking, if he couldn''t solve the problem in twenty minutes, he and his family would really be killed. However, Belondo is not too difficult for him. Finding two people in the slums of Nancheng District may be very difficult for others, but for him, Scar Lancelot, it is not too difficult, just twenty minutes is a bit tight. . However, the situation was much more serious than expected. In just a few minutes, the scarred man rushed back: "Boss, it''s not good, we... our people are... all dead!" "What did you say!" Bellondo exclaimed in shock, knowing that he had more than 300 subordinates in the slum, are they all dead? "All dead, all brothers dead!" The scarred man''s eyes were full of horror. Although he was ruthless and killed many people, he killed hundreds of people at one time, but he didn''t even dare to think about it. It''s crazy. . Bellondo was confirmed, and he looked at Frio. Originally thought it was just a little effort, but unexpectedly fell into an unimaginable huge vortex. "It''s really unscrupulous!" Frio laughed in anger, but as a necromancer, his smile was uglier than crying... At the same time, in the east of the city of Lorraine. Inside a mansion belonging to a baron. The room was filled with the smell of blood, and a dozen servants and the baron''s family of five all fell silently in a pool of blood. The two women sat on the sofa in the living room as if nothing had happened. Among them, the younger girl was wiping her fingernails, and the fingernails that had been stretched out during the murder just now were stained with blood. "Isa, who are we going to kill next?" The girl seemed unfinished, her pupils showed golden vertical pupils like snake pupils, which were unique to demons, and the demonic aura on her body began to leak out because of the killing. The older woman named Isa frowned and glared at the girl: "Put away your breath! Did you forget how the adults told me when you came? If you don''t want to die, you''d better restrain yourself." The ?? girl stuck out her tongue, obviously very afraid of the adult, and quickly restrained the overflowing demonic breath, and the demonic vertical pupils of her eyes also turned into ordinary people''s pupils. But she still disagreed: "Actually, I don''t think it''s that serious at all. What is the name of the lord here? It''s just an idiot. We got into such a mess, and he doesn''t know who did it. His subordinates are even more stupid. , being led by our noses, and still going around in circles, it''s really funny." But at this moment, a voice suddenly came from the side, with a bit of banter: "Oh? Is it really that funny?" "Who!" The two women were suddenly shocked, followed the voice and showed stunned expressions. I saw that in the corner of the living room, at some point, a portal appeared. As he spoke, a figure walked out slowly, looked at the older woman, smiled and said, "I can''t believe that I can still see the old man here, Ms. Elizabeth Fronton." To the girl: "Is this your contract demon?" It turned out that this woman was the demon warlock Elizabeth Fronton who was transported to the abyss by the contract demon! Green said, looking at Elizabeth. Apparently, after reaching the abyss, Elizabeth had another chance. Now her strength has reached the threshold of natural disaster grade, and it has surpassed her contract demon. It is no wonder that she is the main one among the two. "Who are you!" The girl didn''t care about hiding her demon form. She instinctively felt that the humans in front of her were extremely dangerous. The sharp claws of her hands appeared, and a pair of black fleshy wings appeared behind her back... "Aigrell stop!" Elizabeth drank the contract demon who was about to shoot: "He is very strong, we are not opponents." Then she glanced at Green''s side again, her perception is very strong, this is her an ability. Although Grimm appeared here alone, Elizabeth could faintly feel a terrifying aura following Grimm''s side. As long as the other party had a thought, he could appear instantly. Elizabeth knew that she had hit the iron plate this time. She took a deep breath, tried to calm herself down, looked at Green and said, "Are you the Grand Duke Green? I can''t imagine..." Thinking back to Green at the time, she also sighed a little. But now is obviously not the time to reminisce, and although she and Green know each other, they don''t have any friendship. "You did the assassination of Count Paul?" Green asked straight to the point, but he didn''t think that the two women in front of the scum were so capable. Sure enough, Elizabeth shook her head and said, "No, we received an order to disrupt the order in the city, and did not participate in the assassination." "Oh? I didn''t participate... So, you know that there was an assassination attempt on Count Paul." Green stared at Elizabeth with a half-smile, and began to think about whether to directly extract the souls of these two women to see if they could No to find out more useful clues. Elizabeth swallowed, she could feel the undisguised malice in Green''s eyes. For a moment, the three fell into silence, and the surrounding air seemed to freeze. This atmosphere made Elizabeth and Eglila feel very depressed, and the pressure was increasing, making it difficult for them to breathe. "Forget it, don''t go around in circles." Green finally said: "Who asked you to come? Don''t talk about demons, tell the truth." "How do you know?" Elizabeth was taken aback. She didn''t know where she showed her flaws, so Green was sure that the abyss demon was not behind them at all. "Fighting with you!" Agrila also understood that she had been seen through, and she simply put her heart into energy, did not do it, and kept going, rushing towards Green, revealing dark red demon claws in her hands, condensing her psychic energy, Full attack. Green didn''t move, seeing that the girl''s demonic claws were about to grab it. A portal appeared in front of him, and Eglila slammed into it before he could react, and was directly teleported to the foggy world. Elizabeth was left, and Green was not interested in talking nonsense with her. He pointed to the portal and motioned her to go in. Elizabeth smiled bitterly. She knew that she had no choice. Whether she wanted it or not, she could not escape, unless she immediately chose to commit suicide. After a while, the portal disappeared, leaving only Green in the room. Although Elizabeth didn''t reveal anything just now, Greene was certain that there was someone else behind them, and planned to blame the devil on Asgar Kingdom for the assassination of Count Paul. "Do you want to start a war?" Green said to himself: "Is it the Alliance of the Four Gods? Or the Church of the Holy Light? Or the Condor Empire?" Green''s first thought was Gaia, the goddess of the earth, and this incident was very similar to Gaia''s behavior from beginning to end. However, the Church of the Holy Light and the Condor Empire are also suspect. The Church of the Holy Light is the mortal enemy with the Abyss Demon. Now the Holy Light Church is fighting fiercely with the Pluto Legion. If it is attacked by the Abyss Demon, it will be the enemy on both sides. (end of this chapter) Chapter 798： 804? Vulcan Servant Army Chapter 798 804 Vulcan Servant Army Therefore, the Church of Holy Light hopes to find another enemy for the Abyss Demon. On the mainland, there is no doubt that the Kingdom of Lorenzo is the best choice. The situation in the Condor Empire is similar to that of the Church of the Holy Light. Green fell into contemplation. The current situation is a bit complicated, and no matter who is behind the scenes, he doesn''t seem to be able to take revenge immediately, which makes him a little depressed. Green''s eyes were gloomy, and he muttered to himself: "The Four Gods Alliance, the Church of the Holy Light, the Condor Empire~~~" These three behemoths are not something he can afford to provoke. The most important thing is that he can''t be sure now who is the mastermind behind the scenes. As for the method of killing the wrong and not letting go, it is aimed at ordinary people. If you provoke all three at the same time, I am afraid it will be ugly. But for Green, his purpose is to kill the chickens and show the monkeys. In fact, it doesn''t matter who is the real culprit behind the scenes. Compared to these three parties, the abyss demon entrenched in the Kingdom of Asgar is a better target for revenge. As for the real culprit this time, the hateful mastermind behind the scenes... Green decided to interrogate Elizabeth Fronton carefully. However, at this time, something unexpected happened to Green. He hadn''t gone to the trouble of those abyss demons, but Asgar Kingdom took the lead in launching an attack on his territory. There are more than 300,000 troops, of which there are more than 30,000 real demons. The rest are transformed demon creatures, and launched a large-scale attack in the direction of Green. Green received the report and couldn''t help frowning: "I didn''t bother you, but you called first." Thinking of the previous assassination of Count Paul and the sabotage of the abyss demon Alsa province, if it hadn''t been discovered in advance as a conspiracy, Green could almost have concluded that all of this was an attack by the abyss demon against him and his territory, as well as the kingdom of Loren. planned attack. But now, Green can almost imagine. On the side of the abyss demon, I am afraid that there has been a similar assassination incident, but the murderer and the mastermind will definitely lead to the Kingdom of Lorenzo, or simply fall directly on him, the Grand Duke of Arsa. But even if he knew what was going on, Green had no room to back down in the face of the abyss demon''s attack. Now that the initiative is no longer in Green, as the grand duke of the kingdom, no matter what the reason is, if the territory is attacked, he must resolutely fight back without hesitation. This is conspiracy. Green laughed in anger, and his eyes became more and more gloomy. According to the battle report on the front line, the abyss demon on the Asgar Kingdom''s side was attacking very strongly this time. However, Green had already established a solid direction on the border before, and assigned strong guards to guard, but he was not in a hurry. "Your Majesty, how do we respond next? Do we need to launch a counterattack?" General James, the front-line commander, reported the situation to Green during the battle and asked for the next combat target. Green thought for a while and said, "No, you just need to guard the border." "Yes, Your Majesty." General James agreed, already guessing what Green was going to do. Two hours later, with the fall of a Dongfeng-1. A huge white mushroom slowly rose from behind the abyss demon''s position. A total of 300,000 demons were gathered, and a third of them were destroyed at once. This was because they were relatively scattered, and the vitality of the demonized creatures was very complete. Otherwise, the number of casualties would have increased significantly. After eating a big mushroom, the Abyss Demon became much more honest. Not only did the attack on the front line stop, but the remaining troops urgently retreated more than 100 kilometers back. With the arrival of the Dongfeng No. 1 express, the originally tense situation was instantly cooled down. Although the abyss demon who suffered a great loss is full of righteous indignation, there is no Holy Spirit-level powerhouse planning to take action in advance. If there is no Holy Spirit-level, in the face of such a big killer as Dongfeng No. 1, ordinary natural disaster-level powerhouses can''t cause the same. damage. And no one knows how many weapons of mass destruction of the same level are in Green''s hands. If the number is large enough, no one can bear the direct nuclear bombing. Even if it is a god, if all the believers who believe in them die and lose the blessing of the power of faith, the power of the **** will also be damaged. And Green''s behavior soon received a warning from the demon lord Dante. Green looked at the written document in front of him. The handwritten demon text on it had an indescribable beauty. Undoubtedly, among the demons, this demon lord should be a calligrapher. However, the wording on paper was severe, warning Green not to use the Dongfeng No. 1 weapon again, otherwise he would come to visit in person and other harsh words. But Green''s goal has been achieved. If he is not afraid of the power of Dongfeng Express, I believe that the demon lord Dante will not write letters, but come directly to talk with Green about his life and ideals. After ??Green read it, put the file away. Looking up at the demon messenger who was standing opposite, disguised as a human, he said: "Please go back and bring my message to Your Excellency Dante. I personally and the Kingdom of Lorenzo have no intention of being an enemy of the demon family. I hope Your Excellency Dante Don''t fall for the tricks of some villains. I am also deeply sorry for this misunderstanding, and I hope it will not happen next time. In addition... The scenery of my territory is really good. If Your Excellency Dante is interested, you can come and watch it at any time. I will be very welcoming." The demon messenger frowned, of course he could hear Green''s attitude neither soft nor hard. Helpless Green had already proved his strength with Dongfeng Express before. No matter how angry the messenger was, he could only bear it at this time, because in his capacity, he really couldn''t bear the responsibility of provoking Green. "Don''t worry, His Royal Highness, I will definitely bring your words to Lord Dante." The messenger maintained basic courtesy, without much greeting, and immediately got up and said goodbye. Green asked the butler to send the demon lord''s messenger away, and a sneer appeared on the corner of his mouth. He was very sure, but Dante also saw that someone was provoking them to start a war with the Kingdom of Lorenzo. But even though he could see it, Dante still sent an army of demons to come, just to push the boat, intending to take the opportunity to attack and bite a piece of meat on the Kingdom of Lorenzo. Just now, Green has received news from the Loen Federation. At the same time that the demon army in the front of Alsa Province launched an attack, the demon army occupying the northwestern part of the Loen Federation also turned around, with a total force of almost 200,000, planning to attack from both sides. Its just that they didnt expect that Green would use Dongfeng No. 1 so decisively. A big mushroom devoured an army of nearly 100,000 demons, stunned the abyss demons that were about to move. Although the abyss demons don''t care about the low-level demons transformed by the abyss, but now that the battle of gods has just begun, it is a pity to waste a large number of troops in vain. So, this time, the plan for the attack on both sides was stillborn before it even started... At the same time, in the void, the huge Titan world took over the power of the Titans with Zeus. The Titan world has also been reborn with new life. Just outside the world of Titans, a huge void port built from huge enchanted stone blocks has been completed. Void battleships that were sealed in the depths of the Titan world were unsealed, constantly sailing in the void, traveling among various void worlds. Although the recovery time of the Titan Protoss is not long, they have regained control of the entire void, and more than one-fifth of the void world has formed a large territory. Just mastering the number of void worlds is no less than the Church of Holy Light, which has been operating for many years. And the momentum of this expansion has not weakened in the slightest. Not only are the armies under the command of Sea God and Hades fighting fiercely with the Eagle Empire and the Church of Holy Light, but the rest of the resurgent Titan gods, although their strength has not recovered, are already ready to move, and they have begun to let their men go to grab it. Territory. This Void Port is specially prepared for these Void fleets. Outside the port, a small fleet of three huge void warships is slowly leaving. On the fiery red void warship, it is painted with the conspicuous Vulcan logo. In the bridge of the flagship, Balti looked at the dark void outside the porthole in high spirits. As a small noble born in a remote and narrow void world, he never imagined that one day he would be favored by God and become a favored one. Although the Vulcan he is allegiance to now is only a demigod who has just ignited the divine fire, he is only a small person in the entire Titan **** system. But he is a **** no matter what, and for him, this thigh is thick enough. Moreover, after the victory of the battle of gods in the future, after defeating the current God of Vulcan and regaining the priesthood of the God of Vulcan, he will be promoted to the main god. After all, in the ancient Titan gods, the God of Vulcan is one of the great existences among the twelve main gods. The target of this Balti conquest is a Void world in the final stage in the southern part of the Titan world. This used to be a huge and ancient world. Because of the ancient war of gods, the origin of the world was damaged, and it fell into a long-term end and dormancy. With the return of the Titan world, new changes have also appeared in the void. Some dormant ancient worlds have begun to revive, and Balti is going to help Vulcan occupy this world before others can take action. For this mission, Balti is very confident. Generally, a very powerful indigenous civilization will not be born in this void world in the terminal stage. In most cases, as long as you appear on the Void Ship, you will be worshipped as a **** by the ignorant natives. Balti has not encountered this situation once or twice, but according to the information, this time is different. In this world, it seems that there is a large-scale country controlled by necromancers, with far more than ordinary natives. Strength (end of this chapter) Chapter 799： 805? The foggy world recovers Chapter 799 805 Misty World Recovery Baldi listened to the report of his staff, and did not take the so-called ''land of the dead'' in his eyes. Similar situation Barty has seen several times, most of which are some survivors of natural disaster grade powerhouses, lingering in the void world of the end period. Enemies of this level, in Balti''s view, are nothing more than idiots. With the strength of his first-level Holy Spirit, he can wipe them all out with a flick of a finger. With this arrogant attitude, Balti led this fleet of three void warships to the periphery of the foggy world. Just when Balti was planning to lead three void warships to penetrate the crystal wall of the world and break in directly, an alarm suddenly came from the bridge. "What''s the matter!" Shane''s face changed, and he looked at the captain who was in charge of manipulating the void warship. The captain ?? was a middle-aged man with a beard. At this time, he also had a shocked expression and looked at a female officer on the operating console in front of the left. The female officer was fiddling with the console in front of her, making a crackling sound of keys, and said in a panic, "Report, sir, high-level psionic energy fluctuations have been found in the void world ahead..." Baldi raised his eyebrows. The so-called high-level psionic energy fluctuations were at least the strength of the Holy Spirit, otherwise the Void Warship would not have issued an alarm. "The exact location!" the captain asked in a deep voice. Faced with this situation, he must confirm it again and again, otherwise he might not even know how he died. The void is full of unimaginable dangers. These seemingly powerful and sturdy void warships are like walking on thin ice and may capsize anytime, anywhere. "Yes! Sir." The female officer''s voice was very nice, but her answer was lacking in confidence. Its just that the psychic fluctuations that I discovered just now are too powerful, and they appeared too suddenly. The entire bridge fell into silence, except for the voice of the female officer operating, only some breathing sounds could be heard. For a few minutes, the female officer''s hand suddenly stopped, and a creepy image appeared on the translucent light curtain in front of her. "Project over here." Balti ordered. "Yes!" The female officer agreed and immediately projected the image on the screen to the center of the bridge. I saw that the crystal wall of the void world not far away was like a huge egg, and the surface was covered with gray mist. The heresy in the void world, hidden in the mist, seems to be looming, there is a behemoth. "What is that?" Balti had a trace of panic in his heart, mainly because the thing was too huge. From the rough outline, I am afraid it is tens of thousands of meters long, and has a pair of even larger dragon-shaped fleshy wings, which must be tens of thousands of meters long. At this moment, this huge creature is lying on the crystal wall of that void world, falling into a deep sleep. "What is this? Could it be a dragon?" Barty swallowed, and could vaguely see that it seemed to be a dragon, but such a huge dragon, could it be the legendary dragon god? "Impossible!" Baldi suppressed the messy thoughts in his heart: "Impossible, the Dragon God has long since fallen, and it is impossible to live until now." The psionic energy fluctuations discovered just now indicate that this giant dragon is probably still alive, but fell into a deep sleep. "Sir, do we want to send a reconnaissance plane over there to take a look?" Captain Bearded reminded, but he didn''t have the confidence to speak. Baldi was silent, although he also wanted to know what the big guy with only one scale and half claws was, whether he was dead or alive, whether there was a threat, but reason still reminded him that it was best not to act rashly, otherwise he would definitely regret it. In the end, Balti''s reason prevailed over curiosity, and he said solemnly: "We have our own tasks, don''t make extraneous things." "Yes, my lord!" The bearded captain immediately obeyed and heaved a sigh of relief. If Balti insisted on sending someone over, he could only bite the bullet and give an order, then the result would be really unpredictable. Baldi was thinking in his heart that after returning this time, he would definitely report the situation to Vulcan. No matter what that big guy is, it certainly can''t match the great Vulcan! Thought in his heart that Vulcan might get unexpected benefits because of this news, Balti felt a kind of eagerness in his heart. But he must complete the task at hand. After all, the Lord of Vulcan is not a good-tempered master. Baldi once saw several of his colleagues who were burned to ashes because he angered His Majesty the Vulcan. Grumpy and powerful, fiery and ruthless, this is Vulcan! "Avoid the abnormal area, let''s go to the south of this void world." Balti ordered. This mist-filled void world is very huge, and the huge behemoth that looks like a giant dragon only clings to the north of the world crystal wall, occupying a very small area. If it wasn''t for the abnormal psionic fluctuations just now, Balti and his fleet would not have been able to detect the existence of each other. Avoiding the area that might awaken the behemoth, Balti''s fleet came to the south of the void world. Because he was afraid of forcibly breaking through the crystal wall of the world and causing too much movement, Balti decided to leave the three void battleships outside, first send a small team in to establish a portal, and then teleport his combat troops there. This time, he followed three void warships, and a total of more than 400,000 troops came. This is almost half of the army that Vulcan can mobilize at present. Bringing so many people is not because Balti attaches great importance to this operation, the purpose is just to train troops. Because the Titan Protoss has recovered not long ago, although they quickly regained their strength with their deep background, these servants who are loyal to them are all new recruits. Baldi brought so many people out mainly to let these recruits feel the atmosphere of the battlefield, see blood by the way, and accumulate combat experience. Any powerful warrior is not trained in the training ground, but must be poured with the blood of the enemy on the battlefield to become an invincible iron-blooded soldier... At the same time, in the mist world, the undead empire, the cemetery. With the last agreement with Pope St. Fran and Archbishop Link, the Church of the Light and the Dark Crusaders have completely withdrawn from the foggy world. The territory previously occupied by the Dark Crusaders, and the oasis city-state controlled by Archbishop Link, have all been incorporated into the Undead Empire''s chassis. And Green also found that just after the Titan world returned to the void, the psionic energy in the foggy world began to become rich. The originally barren and barren land began to become rich under the nourishment of spiritual energy. It was easier for plants to grow and animals to reproduce. Large areas of desert became grasslands, and tall trees grew on the original grasslands... Especially in the population of humans and orcs, there has been a baby boom! Originally, due to physical problems, the gray elves that were very difficult to reproduce all appeared to have children in every family. Not to mention those orcs who are famous for their ability to give birth. Almost every family can pull out a row of children when they go out. They are all dirty and snot, but they are very healthy and strong. The orc children who were usually yellow-faced and skinny due to lack of food in the past, under the unified food policy of the undead empire, these children rarely died prematurely. It is conceivable that in another ten years, the total population of orcs in the undead empire will increase by at least five times! The human side is not inferior. It has a huge population base. Coupled with the proportion of the population with more women than men, and sufficient food supply, every family can live and work in peace and contentment. Whether in cities or villages, women with big belly can be seen everywhere. In this context, Green, the terrifying undead monarch, has instead become a great monarch who is madly worshipped and loved by the subjects of the empire. Those warriors who were originally captured by lustful power and became servants, one by one, began to devote their allegiance to the undead empire one by one, because their children were born in this country, and behind the border they guarded were their women and families. In addition, Green was a little surprised. Before, he had tried everything possible to make humans and orcs live in harmony, but it was unsuccessful. On the contrary, recently, there has been a phenomenon in which human children and orc children play together. In the beginning, the human beings and the orcs as parents were a little wary of each other, but firstly, there were too many children, and sometimes they couldnt manage it at all, and secondly, nothing bad happened, which gradually made everyone less cautious. . Although there were children fighting in the middle, but under the strong intervention of the undead sheriff, there was no trouble. This made Green look forward to it. If these children who are used to having friends who look different from themselves grow up, will there be a society where humans and orcs can coexist and coexist? Although there are some expectations for the ending of this sign, is it the social integration of humans and orcs, or is there some unpredictable factor that triggers a violent conflict and interrupts this integration? But Green had to solve new problems. As the population of the undead empire explodes, more food is bound to be needed. Even if the foggy world revives, making the land more fertile, raining more, and food production increasing, it will not be able to keep up with the population growth. Therefore, the undead empire has also stepped up its pace of outward expansion. The southern legion headed by Penny continued to expand to the south. The original northern legion, after occupying the oasis city-state, did not continue to expand to the north, but divided into two parts, extending the territory of the undead empire to the east and west. Mainly because he was afraid of the King of White Dragons who was a surprise last time, Green didn''t want to provoke the other party until he was completely sure. Unconsciously, the undead empire in the foggy world has rapidly expanded in the mode of ''expanding territory'', ''migrating population'' and ''re-expanding territory'', and its territory has tripled in a short period of time! Until the southern army led by Penny encountered a force of less than a thousand people at the junction of a grassland and a rainforest. Unprepared for both sides, an encounter broke out unexpectedly. (end of this chapter) Chapter 800： 806? Level 3 combat readiness Chapter 800 806 Level 3 combat readiness As the commander-in-chief of the Southern Legion, although Penny has never met a decent opponent since the last encounter with the Dark Crusaders, she was still very careful and divided the vanguard into six directions, each with a Two or three thousand people, more than ten kilometers behind, followed by an army of ten thousand people, as the backup for the front assault troops. Behind this army of 10,000 people, about 30 to 40 kilometers away, there is another army of 30,000 people. As the general reserve team, no matter what problem or direction it appears in, this general reserve team can give it in the shortest time. Front support. This encounter was released in the direction of the Third Assault Squad. This is a force of 1,700 people, half of which are human mecha soldiers, and the other half are super mobile centaur rangers. force. Among them, the centaurs have been equipped with dragon hunting rifles with extremely long ranges, which makes the long- and short-range matching of this commando very complete, and there is also a mortar team among the human mecha soldiers, equipped with a total of ten large-caliber mortars. The cannon can fire a suffocating barrage at a distance of three kilometers in a short period of time. is such a unit. When exploring forward, they are equipped with the vanguard unit sent by Balti to build the portal. Both sides did not know the existence of the other, and they were very confident in their own strength. Even when they first discovered an enemy, they regarded the other as a vulnerable native. In this case, the first head-on conflict broke out between the Undead Empire and the Vulcan Legion... "What did you say!" Inside the Void Warship, Barty, who had just received the news, said in shock, "All the vanguard troops lost contact?" "Yes, my lord, just now, we lost contact with the troop that was sent to the past, and we received a report before that they encountered a powerful enemy." The captain of the void warship is also the deputy of this troop. Commander, reporting to Shane with a heavy face. "Strong enemy? How is it possible, it''s just some indigenous people." Bardi shouted sharply: "Continue to contact..." Suddenly, Balti realized that he had lost his way, his voice stopped abruptly, and he took a deep breath: "First confirm the information, prepare the second batch of landing troops, this time... I will go and see for myself." "Yes, my lord." The captain secretly breathed a sigh of relief. If Balti continued to be hysterical just now, he really didn''t know what to do. Fortunately, Balti''s ability to gain the appreciation of Vulcan was not a vain name. He quickly calmed down, analyzed the current situation, and made careful handling instead of being arrogant. Soon, the second battle between the two sides kicked off. The 1,000-strong Vulcan Legion had been annihilated at this time, and more than 300 people were captured. Although these people have firm beliefs, there are many necromancers under Green who are proficient in soul magic. After extracting some souls and directly reading the memory, Green quickly received detailed information. "Vulcan Legion?!" Green frowned. He didn''t expect a wave of unresolved waves. Just as Count Paul died in the main world, there was another problem in the foggy world. It was really troublesome! When it comes to gods, Green does not dare to be careless. Maybe the legions under the gods have average combat power, but they are definitely not trivial in terms of high-end combat power. At least there are also high-level powerhouses in natural disasters. The gods may directly appear Holy Spirit-level superpowers. . So Green directly led the two Holy Spirit-level powerhouses, Skeleton Lord and Taraga, to the front line in person. After the first encounter, Penny did not continue to advance, but instead concentrated her forces to retreat more than 20 kilometers, and built a solid line of defense in place. Penny judged that after the destruction of the vanguard, the follow-up troops of the Vulcan Legion were likely to land here, search for the previous survivors, and find out what happened. Soon Green came to the southern front, and in addition to the skeleton lord and Taraga, there was also an elite mechanical army of 2,000 people. As a vehicle, the Great Ape King also followed. "Establish a battlefield reconnaissance fantasy and release an unmanned reconnaissance aircraft..." As soon as he arrived at the Red Queen, he took over the work of battlefield intelligence collection. From the tail of the Great Ape King, a group of small drones like a wasp swarmed out, there were thousands of them, scattered in an instant, flew around, and collected large-scale data on the surrounding illusions and various elements. . Especially in the areas where the enemy was found before, the number of drones is extremely large, trying to find out what may have been missed by cleaning the battlefield before. However, before anything was discovered, a large number of drones were shot down. "The action is quite fast!" Green was not surprised, but this situation is a reasonable situation. In fact, these swarming drones are just a cover. The real reconnaissance is the crows hiding in the surrounding woods or flying high in the sky. And Green can directly obtain first-hand information through visual synchronization. At the same time, Serena, who controls the mechanical crow, directly exchanges information with the Red Queen through the soul link network. "The construction of the virtual battlefield sand table has been completed... The scale of the enemy is expected to be 2,000 people, with unknown high-energy existence, and the predicted strength is above the high level of natural disasters..." With the gathering of battlefield information, the Red Queen quickly built a virtual sand table, and the enemy and us. The situation and the deployment of troops are fully displayed. "Is it another small-scale assault force?" Green looked at the Vulcan Legion more than 100 kilometers away from himself, and couldn''t help but sneer: "It seems that this Vulcan patron feels very good about himself, although Lost an assault force and still didn''t take us seriously." You must know that this time Green gathered an army of more than 50,000 people. Originally, Penny''s army had assembled, and together with the reinforcements brought by Green, two Holy Spirit-level powerhouses were dispatched, and there were five natural disaster-level people. Not to mention that this is the home ground of Green, you can mobilize more reinforcements anytime and anywhere. In the face of a powerful legion of this size, even among the Titans, the Hades and the Sea Emperor, who are second only to the God King Zeus, the elite legion under their command must be twice or even larger in order to defeat this legion. The other party only came to 2,000 people, which was obviously fearless. Green is also more certain that there is a Holy Spirit-level powerhouse among the enemies. "Holy Spirit level!" Green''s mouth turned up: "How arrogant and ignorant! We are not without Holy Spirit level powerhouses." He looked at Penny. Penny has been keeping an eye on Green, and seeing him look over, she straightens up immediately, looking abnormal. Green said lightly: "Go and annihilate them, just follow your usual style of play, don''t think about the opponent''s strong, if he dares to shoot, someone will deal with him." "Yes, Your Majesty!" Penny nodded in agreement, and immediately returned to her commanding post, giving orders one after another skillfully. Following the order, an army of tens of thousands of people began to mobilize. The troops that had contracted their defenses began to spread out to the two wings, forming an encirclement and crushing the enemy. At the same time, on the side of the Vulcan Legion that had just landed, Balti also conducted a battlefield reconnaissance. Although the efficiency is far from Green''s speed, it can roughly find the direction and scale of the enemy. Balti''s face was grim, the enemy was far stronger than he expected, and well equipped, even more beyond imagination. He originally thought that the so-called undead empire was just a natural disaster grade necromancer controlling some tattered undead creatures, but he did not expect the enemy to prepare mechas! And in the army in front of him, the undead only accounted for a small part, and more soldiers turned out to be humans and orcs, which made Balti even more surprised. When did the mortal enemies of humans and orcs begin to fight side by side? There are various indications that the enemy he encountered this time is completely different from what he had imagined before. Baldi fell into silence, and after a while, he ordered: "Accelerate the construction of a space portal, and send the large army here as soon as possible. In addition, separate some people, immediately go to the rear, and secretly build a second portal." The actions of the ?? Vulcan Legion did not hide from Green''s dense investigation on the Internet. Almost as soon as they made a move, Green noticed it. "Your Majesty, the other side has divided their troops," the Red Queen reported. "Divided troops?" Green was a little surprised. Originally, the other party only had 2,000 people here this time, but they dared to divide their troops. This is no longer stupid, but clearly looking for death. "Can you measure the other party''s intentions?" Green asked. The Red Queen was silent for a moment: "According to the existing intelligence analysis, the other party has a high probability to open the portal and send more troops over. It is very likely that due to the disparity of troops, the existing stronghold cannot be kept, and another portal will be opened." Green nodded, in fact, what the Red Queen guessed was just a routine operation on the battlefield. Generally speaking, this kind of landing operation in the void world, opening two portals is only a basic, even large-scale landing battle, opening dozens of portals at a time, even hundreds of them have precedents. Therefore, it is not surprising that the Red Queen was able to analyze this conclusion. "Do we need to send someone to intercept?" asked Penny on the side. Green waved his hand: "No, I would rather have more of them, just in time to try some of the new weapons we have recently developed." Having said that, Green directly connected through the soul, and issued a mobilization order for the third-level combat readiness to the rear of the undead empire. Before this, the undead empire did not even enter the state of combat readiness. It is really an enemy of more than 1,000 people. For the huge undead empire, it is not even an ant. If it wasn''t for the fear of the opponent''s backing, or the possibility that the opponent might have a Holy Spirit-level powerhouse, Green wouldn''t even care about such a scale of battle. Even so, Greene only issued the minimum level three combat readiness. Enough for the mighty undead empire... (end of this chapter) Chapter 801： 807? Sound and Cannon Chapter 801 807 Sound and Cannon According to the mobilization mechanism of the undead empire, the third level of combat readiness is only the lowest level of combat readiness. It just calls back some officers who are on vacation, and raises the alert level of the garrisoned troops everywhere. Only those with a combat readiness of level 2 or above will recruit the reserve and strengthen the training of civilians. At the same time, the battle on the front line also pressed forward with the mecha corps of the forward, and began to formally exchange fire with the Vulcan corps. I have to admit that although the number of people who followed Balti this time is small, they are elite troops. Not only are the battles very strong, but their morale is also quite high. The powerful firepower and the armor blessed by Vulcan bring them unparalleled combat effectiveness. Especially those armors. Among the Titans, Vulcan is also the **** of forging, and it has a great blessing effect on weapons and equipment. The first wave of conflict broke out. In just over ten minutes, Green was beaten by a one-to-two battle loss ratio. This made the fighters who used to have an advantage in equipment and even directly crushed them a little uncomfortable. Fortunately, due to the large number of people, after the initial surprise, the battle line quickly stabilized. With the loud and powerful ''Soviet March'' played by the giant speakers behind, the flexible centaurs began to detour from the flanks, and the dragon hunters with a long range. The rifle also began to exert its power. Though the warriors of the Vulcan Legion are armed to the teeth with enchanted armor, no matter how strong the armor is, it can withstand too many attacks, and once it exceeds the limit, it will not be able to withstand it. Coupled with the dense shells, the advantage of the opponent''s equipment was wiped out in an instant. Thousands of centaurs galloped across the plain with huge dust behind them, and they ran even faster than the mecha''s limit maneuvering speed. Soon the enemy found Cyclonus charging centaur, and it was about to circle behind them. Once surrounded, it would be a big trouble. Baldi frowned. He originally thought that with his elite army of 2,000 people, he was fully confident that he would be able to defeat even in the face of tens of thousands of rabble. Even though he found that the enemy was well-equipped and well-trained, he was a little surprised, but he still firmly believed that with two thousand people, he could hold on until the portal opened. But he didn''t expect that before twenty minutes, the elite army that he had high hopes for would be beaten in jeopardy. Although the defense line has not been broken through, it is only a matter of time. According to Balti''s experience, if nothing else, his troops would collapse within twenty minutes at most. "It''s evil, where did these armies come from? This can never be a powerful army that can be nurtured by a void world in the end." Baldi''s face was gloomy: "Did someone else take the lead here?" Thinking of this possibility, a murderous intent flashed in his eyes. No matter who he is, he has already received the order of Vulcan, and he must overcome all difficulties and get this void world, otherwise he will be punished by burning coke. "Do you want to do it yourself?" Balti asked himself, but shook his head slightly: "It''s not the time, just wait and see, as long as a portal can be opened, and as soon as reinforcements arrive, the situation can be stabilized." It''s not that Balti doesn''t want to shoot, but the purpose of this operation is to train soldiers. If he shoots in a hurry, even if he defeats the enemy, he will appear incompetent. Although his time under Vulcan is not short, Barty really can''t figure out the temper of this Vulcan Lord. If it is self-defeating, it will be his own bad luck. However, just when Balti hesitated, the situation became worse, the front was still holding on, and the flanks had collapsed. And there are also Centaur Rangers in the back... At this time, there were also some surprises on Green''s side. Originally, he tried to overestimate the enemy''s combat effectiveness. He didn''t expect that after the real confrontation, except for the initial dismount, it turned out to be much weaker than expected. Especially Penny, according to Green''s order, they were going to fight a deadlocked battle. Who would have guessed that within half an hour of the start, the other party showed signs of collapse. "This can''t be done!" Penny hurriedly adjusted her strategy, allowing the centaurs flanking the flanks to withdraw, and at the same time reducing the density of artillery firepower. In this way, the Vulcan Legion on the opposite side finally breathed a sigh of relief. It''s just that Balti is a little strange: "The attack strength has been weakened so quickly? Is it a problem with replenishment?" He didn''t expect that Penny did it on purpose, he just breathed a sigh of relief, if in a few minutes, even if he didn''t like it, he would have to take action. "Very powerful conventional troops, whether in terms of weapons and equipment or training, can make people''s eyes shine." Baldi watched the changes in the battle situation and thought silently in his heart: "If this force can be subdued, I think His Majesty the God of Fire will definitely I will be very happy, and I can also get more cannon fodder in the next battle of gods." With this thought in mind, Balti began to wonder how likely it was to subdue the opponent. Soon, after two hours, Balti finally received a piece of good newsthe portal was established! "That''s great! Immediately send all the staff to the void world." Baltian resisted the messy thoughts and immediately refreshed his spirit: "Also report to His Majesty Vulcan, explain our current situation, and he asked for more reinforcements." In the end, Balti did not take risks, but chose a more conservative approach and reported the situation here to Vulcan. As for whether to subdue this force or eliminate it directly, he doesn''t have to struggle, just let Vulcan decide for himself. Soon, the second portal was also successfully completed, greatly speeding up the troop transport of the Vulcan Legion. On Green''s side, the subsequent large troops were also transported by airships and the Great Ape King. Especially the Mechanical Legion after the transformation of the mechanical fire, Green brought almost all the members of the Mechanical Legion this time, intending to see how much worse the combat power of these mechanical beings is than the similar Destruction King Kong. There are also some advanced arms. After changing the sun core mecha, how much the combat effectiveness is improved. "Huh? Did the other party also carry out large-scale reinforcements?" Green''s troops continued to increase, and the movement was not small. It quickly alerted Balti, and he had a sudden realization: "This... Could it be that the attack has suddenly weakened just now? The strength is not due to logistical reasons at all, but because these guys have too much appetite, and plan to let me build a teleportation formation and send all the troops here?" Thinking of this possibility, Balti couldn''t help frowning. He wasn''t sure if his guess was correct, but an uncontrollable anger emerged in his heart. Baldi sneered slightly: "I really don''t know the sky and the earth, it seems that I must teach you a lesson." At this time, the small-scale battles on the front line have stopped. As the two sides each delivered an army of hundreds of thousands, a battle of a thousand people has become insignificant. The time came to noon, because of the recovery of the foggy world, the gray fog that shrouded the sky all year round began to dissipate, and the bright sunshine rarely shone on the desert on the ground. Condescending, in this desert with a radius of hundreds of kilometers, the total number of the two sides exceeds one million troops, facing each other at a distance of nearly 100 kilometers. The wind and sand whizzed past, spontaneously giving rise to a desolate and open-minded artistic conception. Immediately, behind the Vulcan army, under the flying Vulcan war flag, the huge war drum began to make a dull and shocking drum sound. The huge drum sticks hit ten big drums with a diameter of more than three meters. Each impact will arouse a dazzling magic light on the drum surface. Blessing effect. But on the opposite side, Green''s style is very different. There are no giant beasts towing carts loaded with war drums, nor shirtless giant drummers. On Greens side, there are more than 100 huge moving loudspeakers on the ground. Each of these speakers is three meters high, and is equipped with huge speakers, which can simultaneously play morale-boosting battle songs and expand the effect of various buffs. This was researched by a research group under Dr. Vincent''s team not long ago. was originally only used to play music when working tired, but was discovered by Dr. Vincent and immediately discovered its value. I have to say that Dr. Vincent has a very keen sense of smell for technology and practice, and he thought of the huge role of this kind of sound in war. Then, there are now hundreds of enchanted sounds that replace the war drums. At this time, these sounds were playing a blood-warming vagueness, because of the enchanting effect, those soldiers seemed to be beaten with blood. "Hmph, little trick." Baldi snorted coldly. Although he had seen such a huge device that could play music in small-scale battles before, he didn''t think it was a big deal at the time, but now the effect produced by hundreds of speakers together surprised him. However, as a child growing up in a remote void world that pays attention to personal strength and despises science and technology, Balti has a natural rejection of these tricks and tricks, and even the use of mecha in battle is regarded as a coward by him. Performance. Of course, the contempt in his heart does not prevent his subordinates from using such weapons. Besides, the Vulcan God that he is loyal to is actually the **** who makes weapons and armors, and in a sense, he also belongs to the ranks of bizarre skills. Therefore, even if Balti has such thoughts, he usually tries to suppress them and does not dare to reveal them. "Break out those pesky horns for me." Barty ordered in disgust. Soon, at the rear of the Vulcan Legion, a bronze cannon with beautiful patterns engraved on its surface was removed. Well-trained artillerymen begin to methodically operate these ancient enchanted cannons. These are the weapons and equipment that were originally sealed in the Titan world. With the recovery of the Titan Gods, they were all taken out. (end of this chapter) Chapter 802： 808? War and Trap Chapter 802 808 Wars and Traps Although this beautiful bronze enchanted cannon is very old and needs to be stimulated with arquebus, the power of this enchanted cannon infused with divine power is amazing. The cannonballs fired from the black hole''s thick running port were even as powerful as the latest fortress cannons on Green''s side. Fortunately, the Vulcan Legion has a limited number of such big killers, and there are only less than 20 of them, otherwise Green would be really troublesome. As the enemy''s artillery opened fire, there were immediate mass casualties on Green''s side. Although the Mage Corps has opened the defensive barrier, the power of the enchanted cannon containing divine power is too dark. Almost one cannonball can tear through the magical barrier, allowing other cannonballs to pour down before the magical barrier recovers. In an instant, Green encountered the enemy''s fire suppression for the first time. The front-line army suffered massive reductions, and more than 3,000 people were killed or injured in just one round of shelling. The Red Queen quickly counted the casualties and reported the number of casualties, which surprised both Green and Penny, especially Penny, who was the battlefield commander, who was used to fighting with the wind before, and her brows were immediately furrowed, her face gloomy. But Penny''s commanding ability is really good, and after being taught by General James, he quickly adjusted, knowing that this time is different from the past, the enemy is the legion of the gods. Although according to the rules of the battle of gods, the opponents of the gods are gods, and there is no need to worry about the existence of the **** of fire, but just providing some weapons is enough to change the balance of the battle. In this case, Penny must adapt to the situation where the enemy''s equipment is stronger than her own. Green is also adapting to this situation, and secretly sighed in his heart: "Is this the era of God''s War? It''s really different from the original!" However, he sighed with emotion, but Green did not think that the legion under his command did not have the strength to compete with the opponent. In fact, so far, apart from the more than 20 enchanted cannons from the Vulcan treasure house, Green still has a very large equipment advantage. So Green wasn''t worried, he believed Penny was good enough for the current situation. Penny took a peek at Green in the gap, and found that Green was calm and didn''t have any eyes at all. She was also secretly relieved, and her confidence became stronger. Orders were issued to adjust the layout of the front line. . Soon, Green dispatched bombers, targeting the twenty enchanted cannons whose gun positions had been exposed. But Balti is not a sloppy bag. He can stand out from many competitors and be favored and favored by the Vulcan, not only because of his good strength, but also because of his ability as a general. Therefore, as soon as the bomber appeared, the flying dragon was dispatched on the opposite side to intercept it. This green flying dragon with a wingspan of seven or eight meters is not too powerful, but it is enough to deal with shoddy bombers like Green. And this situation was as early as Penny''s expectation, and the Griffin Knights, which were already ready to go, dispatched to fight. Today, the Griffin Knights under Green''s command are no longer the kind of Griffin city-states. Find a knight to ride on the neck of the Griffin, and then sprint each other with long spears, or use magic to bombard each other. With the use of technical means to intervene in the reproduction of griffins, the eggs of griffins are agreed to be hatched on the production line of the factory, which greatly improves the survival rate of griffins, and the number of griffins is no longer a constraint, so it is called griffin knights. The threshold is also lower, and some low-level extraordinary people and even ordinary soldiers can fly into the blue sky. And a special riding saddle is installed on the back of the griffin, which not only can fix the knight on the back of the griffin, but also pretends to be a windshield and an enchanted rifle for high-speed shooting on the front. In addition, two anti-air sparrow rockets are mounted on the outside of the saddle. When entering a close-quarters fight, they can be launched suddenly, and the enemy will be caught off guard. It can be said that the Griffin Knights at this time have been transformed into a fighter brigade. Coupled with the strong melee combat ability of the Griffin itself, the comprehensive combat power is enough to crush the opposing dragons. In an instant, the fierce fighting took the lead from the air of the battlefield. The sound of "bang bang bang" shooting, the "sudden" rockets, the roars and roars of flying dragons and griffins, the corpses of casualties kept falling. Just as the two sides entangled themselves, the bomber brigade of more than 150 aircraft entered the range. "Quick, swift~~~" The rockets mounted under the belly of the plane were launched one after another, and then with the help of inertia, aerial bombs were dropped. In the sky above the Vulcan Legion, a magical barrier was immediately propped up, and bombs and rockets exploded continuously, forming one after another of fireworks, as if it were a beautiful fireworks party. At the same time, after the bombers were dropped, several larger figures appeared from behind them. That''s a bone dragon! The behemoth with a wingspan of 150 meters, wrapped in a bone dragon mecha armed to the teeth, is flying slowly. The reason ?? is slow is because each of their dragons is holding a giant metal ball. Baldi saw those strange bone dragons, and immediately had a bad feeling, and immediately ordered: "Quick! Intercept them!" The flying dragon army, which had been beaten by the Griffin Knights in the air, immediately rushed to the flying formation composed of more than ten bone dragons regardless of casualties. At the same time, the Vulcan Legion''s air force also began to pour firepower... But those powerful enchanted bullets hit the bone dragon and the huge metal ball, but they could only explode a mass of sparks, which had no effect at all. In the blink of an eye, more than a dozen skull dragons were getting closer and closer to the enemy''s front line, like air tanks, crushing the dense artillery fire. Occasionally a few flying dragons came over, but when they flew to these huge bone dragons, those more than ten meters long flying dragons looked like The dead leaves in the wind and the air currents that the bone dragon flies out can overturn them. At this moment, the bone dragon released its claws and threw those huge metal balls. This surprised Balti and his generals. They all thought that those bone dragons that looked indestructible would definitely fly over their army before dropping the metal **** they carried. So many methods have not been used yet, so prepare to fight again when you are close, and be sure to destroy these bone dragons. Who knows that Penny is far more cunning than they thought. After dropping the bomb early, the bone dragon immediately turned back and cooperated with the Griffon Knights to strangle the enemy''s flying dragon. Originally, these green flying dragons were evenly matched with the Griffin Knights by virtue of their numerical superiority, but with the addition of a dozen powerful bone dragons, the situation turned sharply, and in just a moment, the battle in the air was coming to an end. And those iron **** that were thrown down mercilessly landed in front of the battle between the two armies, At this time, the main armies of both sides were slowly moving forward, and the distance between the two sides was less than three kilometers. These iron **** landed less than a kilometer away from the Vulcan Legion''s forward. After landing, the metal shell on the surface cracked, making a "Kiki Ka Ka" sound, it turned out to be a machine creature! The robotic creature transformed into a metal insect that was 20 to 30 meters long, similar to a scorpion, and disappeared into the ground in a blink of an eye. And after they split, a small mechanical insect with a size of less than thirty centimeters originally contained in their bodies began to spread around. These mechanical insects have no life consciousness, just some input simple programs, behind them are carrying a translucent container, which is filled with a turbid green liquid. After the ?? disperses, these mechanical insects also quickly burrowed into the ground and lurked. The robots that turned into metal scorpions before moved quickly underground, rushing in the direction of the enemy. Originally, Balti was still wondering what the metal **** thrown by the bone dragons were for, but then he understood and sneered. Although this method of attacking underground is a bit troublesome, once the whereabouts are revealed, it is nothing to be afraid of. But he didn''t notice the thousands of small metal insects carrying venom that were scattered during the transformation. These self-destructing poisonous insects are the real killers. After a while, as the main forces of the two sides approached, it was no longer important how the other parts of the battlefield played at this time. Only the frontal collision of the large army could decide the outcome of everything. This time, Penny didn''t let the mech troops charge. If facing a weaker enemy, this kind of charge will be unfavorable, but when facing a strong enemy, it will be like a wave hitting a reef, smashing yourself into pieces... Just when the swords were drawn on this side of the foggy world, ready to fight. Balti didn''t know that the fire **** he believed in was in big trouble. Located in the depths of the most secret void, this is a barren and dark kingdom of God, where the once flaming furnace of the sun has been extinguished for countless years. Since the last battle of gods failed, Apollo, the sun god, gave up the priesthood of the sun god, hid in the abyss in embarrassment, and became a demon. He hid the kingdom of God that belonged to him. Now he has recovered again, and obtained the core of the sun from Green''s hands, which has increased his strength a lot, and he can''t help but want to take back the kingdom of God. However, at the same time, the new Vulcan also set his sights on the kingdom of God. The vocation of Vulcan and the **** of the sun overlapped originally. The former Vulcan and Apollo were brothers, and the god-king Ronanks divided the clergy and gave them to them separately. But now this newly born Vulcan has nothing to do with Apollo. It was only through the vocation of Vulcan that he had some kind of connection with this place and found this divine kingdom that once belonged to the Sun God. Vulcan had discovered this place long ago, but he did not speak out, and did not want to let other gods take a share. If he can annex this Divine Kingdom left by Apollo, Vulcan thinks that in all likelihood, his strength can be improved to a higher level. But he didn''t expect that this place was simply a trap, a deadly trap set by Apollo against him. Vulcan didn''t notice, and there was still a trace of anticipation in his heart, like an ignorant prey, step by step into the predator''s field of vision. (end of this chapter) Chapter 803： 809? Solar Forge Chapter 803 809 Sun Furnace "This guy is the new Vulcan? He looks far worse than Hephaestus." The earth goddess, Gaia, has a high opinion of this Vulcan who has been swept away by greed. Originally, in his eyes, the former fire **** Hephaestus and the sun **** Apollo were not satisfactory. Comparison now, it seems that Hephaestus and Apollo were quite good. I don''t know if it was because the situation was too rushed after Zeus was born, or for some other reason. Except for the revived ancient Titan Protoss, the qualities of these newly born gods were very average. This made the earth goddess Gaia smell an unusual taste: "Is there any conspiracy?" Gaia thought in her heart that she was a little concerned about this situation, but now is not the time to explore these things. This time, the alliance of the four gods ambushed here, and the goal is to kill and divide up his origin. And the kingdom of the sun **** that originally belonged to Apollo was the bait for this plan. From the very beginning, when Vulcan found this place through the pull of the priesthood, it was already the beginning of the conspiracy. However, the initiative was still in the hands of Vulcan at that time. As long as he ignored the temptation here, or recognized his own strength, and reported it directly to Zeus, he could escape the catastrophe, and even let the Four Gods Alliance collapse and steal chickens. Lose the rice and lose the kingdom of the sun god. However, human nature is greedy, and even becoming a **** cannot change this. Vulcan did not reveal any information, secretly kept this secret and prepared to eat alone. From this moment, his fate has been doomed. In the kingdom of the Sun God, the dark and barren kingdom of God, without a trace of vitality, the cold wind is howling, and it is extremely cold. The solar furnace has been extinguished for countless years and can no longer provide energy and warmth here. But in front of this huge furnace, a middle-aged man covered in flame-patterned armor looked at all this eagerly. As long as he can rekindle the solar furnace, he can occupy this abandoned kingdom of God and merge with his own weak and imperfect kingdom of God. At that time, his power will directly surpass the demigods and become a real deity, unlike now, in the name of a fire god, he is actually just a demigod. "Sun Furnace, rekindle it for me!" Vulcan roared, and suddenly a powerful divine force burst out from his body, feeding it into the solar furnace. "Boom~Boom~Boom~" From the depths of the huge solar furnace, there was a movement that seemed to be galloping with thousands of horses. The device that had been shut down for an unknown number of years began to move, shaking slightly, as if it was almost a little bit, as long as he input some more divine power, it would be able to resume its operation. Vulcan riveted his strength, and the divine power in his body was desperately outputting outwards. He knew that this place used to be the divine kingdom of the sun **** Apollo. With his current strength, he might not be able to control it. He could only overdraft and desperately input divine power in an attempt to restart the solar furnace. According to reason, although his current level is not enough, he should be able to activate the furnace with a similar priesthood. But with the input of divine power, he almost emptied himself, and the solar furnace was always close to it, just making a rumbling sound and not starting at all. Vulcan finally stopped, panting from exhaustion, he understood that even if he continued, he would not be able to start the solar furnace, something must have gone wrong: "Could it be that it''s been too long, this solar furnace has been damaged? " With this thought in mind, Vulcan decided to go into the furnace and inspect it carefully to see what was going on. Vulcan was originally short-tempered. After becoming Vulcan, his temper became even more impatient, so he acted immediately and entered the furnace of the sun. But at this time, four figures suddenly appeared around the Sun Furnace, and divine power surged, forming a halo that surrounded the Sun Furnace. Vulcan, who had just entered the Sun Furnace, was taken aback and immediately realized that there was an ambush, he let out a bad cry, and suddenly wanted to rush out, but before he could rush out of the outer circle of the Sun Furnace, he was caught by the torrent of divine power gushing out from the halo just now. called back. Vulcan groaned, his figure flew backwards, and slammed into the inner structure of the Sun Furnace, making a loud bang, like the sound of a hammer hitting hard. The God of Fire looked ugly, looked at the four gods outside, and finally fell on Apollo, the sun god: "It turned out to be you! This is your conspiracy from the beginning, right?" Apollo smiled: "What''s surprising, it''s your own stupidity and greed that makes you fall into the trap, who''s to blame?" "Despicable!" Vulcan scolded, but did not panic, but sneered: "Hmph, do you think you can count me with such despicable means? Or do you think that you can become Vulcan and get the favor of His Majesty Zeus, Am I a brainless fool?" The sun **** and others turned slightly gloomy, watching the fire **** who had become the turtle in the urn. But after only a few seconds, a smile appeared on Apollo''s face again, and he said slowly, "Are you talking about the magic circle you left outside?" The God of Fire was stunned for a moment, and looked at Apollo in disbelief: "You...how do you know!" Apollo didn''t answer, just shook his head and said, "You''re still too naive, God! It''s far from what you can imagine, so accept your fate!" Vulcan understands that his life-saving straw has been destroyed by the other party, and he can''t help but panic a little, and quickly shouted: "Wait! You can make conditions, I agree, please don''t kill me!" Apollo sneered contemptuously: "Vulcan? Humph... You don''t deserve this title, go to hell!" While speaking, Apollo raised his hand, and a ball the size of a goose egg appeared from his palm, emitting a red light. This is the most important core of the solar furnace, and he took it with him when he left here. On the surface, this solar furnace is not malfunctioning, but without this thing, it will not light up anyway. At this time, Vulcan finally understood why he had already tried his best to start the solar furnace. Then Apollo raised his hand and threw the core of the furnace into the solar furnace. Immediately, a suction force came, which captured it and included it. Immediately after, this huge solar furnace with a diameter of more than tens of kilometers began to vibrate violently, making a rumbling movement, and the entire kingdom of God trembled slightly, as if a large-scale earthquake had occurred. With the vibration, the very core of the solar furnace began to emit light, and the surrounding devices turned around one after another. A fiery airflow burst out, warming the originally icy abandoned kingdom of God. Apollo felt that familiar feeling, and couldn''t help showing a long-lost smile. This fiery feeling was simply too comfortable. "Hahaha, Vulcan, as a sacrifice for the restart of the solar furnace, you can completely integrate into the solar furnace and become its fuel!" Apollo laughed, and the momentum on his body increased wave by wave, as the sun With the rekindling of the furnace, he began to regain control of the kingdom of God. These are the foreshadowings left by Apollo at the beginning. When he returns and becomes the sun god, he can regain everything he lost. According to this trend, within an hour at most, he can succeed and take back control of the Sun God Kingdom at the price of Vulcan. However, unexpectedly, the Vulcan in the solar furnace did not struggle desperately, as if he had already accepted his fate, he stood there peacefully, with a strange expression, staring at Apollo. This unusual situation caused an ominous premonition in Apollo''s heart. "Does this guy have any other means of turning things around? Why is he so calm? Did I miss something?" Apollo''s heart began to have doubts and uncertain emotions, and the other three gods who acted together also had similar emotions. "What? Isn''t it very strange, why am I not afraid?" Vulcan asked suddenly, looking at the people of the Four Gods Alliance with a half-smile: "You think everything is under control, but you don''t know, you are calculating Me, why didn''t I count on you?" As he spoke, a fiery flame slammed around Vulcan, and instantly wrapped him in it. Immediately this flame began to erode the flames in the surrounding solar forge Apollo''s expression changed and he yelled bad! Immediately want to stop, control the solar furnace, turn on the maximum power, and try to melt the Vulcan. Unfortunately, after Vulcan turned into a flame, his body exuded an aura similar to Apollo, unique to the Sun God. "This is impossible! How could you possibly obtain the priesthood of the Sun God!" Apollo screamed in disbelief, he never thought that this would happen. Instead, there was a smug laughter from the Vulcan from inside the solar furnace: "Are you surprised? Are you surprised? I also have a sun core, and I also received the gift of the great Zeus, integrating the sun core into the depths of the soul. Now I am the real sun god, and I will re-integrate the gods of sun **** and fire god! And you... Apollo, you should have died as early as the last battle of gods, and you have survived until now, and you have already lost it. The dignity of being a Titan. The great Zeus has pronounced your death sentence." While speaking, Vulcan, who had become a flame man, stretched out his hand and pointed at Apollo in the solar furnace. Suddenly Apollo screamed, and there was a emptiness in his body, as if he had lost something, which made him have an uncontrollable urge to burst into tears. "No! What''s going on? Why is this happening? My sun **** source is passing quickly... No, stop!" Apollo came back to his senses and felt the abnormality in his body, shouting like a mad shrew Towards the **** of fire. (end of this chapter) Chapter 804： 810? Vulcan Falls Chapter 804 810 Vulcan Falls Now, the sun furnace that originally trapped Vulcan has become the best shelter. Although Apollo is the sun god, he can''t enter the interior of the sun furnace casually. He can only keep threatening or begging outside, but the **** of fire seems to be winning, and is still plundering the origin of Apollo. According to this speed, at most half a Within hours, Apollo would lose all the origin of the sun god. At that time, he will no longer be the sun **** he once was, and will completely become a mortal. Apollo struggled frantically. He didn''t expect such a variable to appear in his plan. This **** of death actually took the plan and made him fall into a passive state. The Vulcan who was hiding in the solar furnace was covered in flames. With the burning of the solar furnace, he continued to heat up and his strength rose steadily. "Haha~~~hahaha~~~" Vulcan finally couldn''t contain the excitement in his heart and began to laugh wildly. At this time, the sun **** Apollo has become extremely weak, and the earth goddess Gaia and others are helpless. In this case, he could only watch him **** the origin of Apollo dry. "Quick! Stop!" Apollo shouted weakly, but it was of no use. At this time, his strength had weakened to the legendary level. "Accept your fate! Apollo, from the moment you betrayed the Titan Protoss, your destiny has been doomed. No matter how hard you struggle, no matter how much you plan, you can''t change everything." , and no longer hide anything. However, just as his voice fell, his face suddenly changed dramatically, and a voice came from his ear: "You said that nothing can be changed?" "Who!" Vulcan was taken aback and turned his head sharply to follow the voice, but found nothing. "What''s the matter?" Vulcan was shocked, and he didn''t know who was able to enter the furnace of the sun silently. "Are you looking for me?" The voice came again, and Vulcan finally realized that it was not from his ears, but from his mind! And the voice sounded very familiar. It was Apollo! Vulcan was a little flustered and shouted: "You... why are you in my body, get out of me, get out!" "Success!" The Earth Goddess Gaia murmured in a low voice, with a gratified smile on her face, until now this game between you and me has really come to an end. "Being selected by Zeus to trust Vulcan, I really have some scheming, but unfortunately... it''s still too immature." Death also expressed emotion, and he was a little more afraid of Gaia, the mother of the earth, if he was allowed to plan this time. , but it may not be so smooth, at least he didn''t think of the means of Vulcan''s comeback in the end. And all this was planned by the earth goddess Gaia, from beginning to end, interlocking. If he moved from another place, he would definitely fall into the calculation. At the same time, Apollo''s body outside had completely decayed, and the whole person was shriveled and lifeless. All of Apollo''s divine soul, godhead, and divinity poured into Vulcan''s body, and the control of the sun furnace began to burn Vulcan. This process is not only training the body of Vulcan, but also destroying his soul. As Vulcan became weak, Apollo''s invading soul began to take advantage. Taking advantage of Vulcan''s opportunity to absorb the priesthood of the sun, he directly wiped out the other party''s soul and plundered everything... Finally, with a bang, Vulcan''s spirit was shattered and completely replaced by Apollo. So far, Apollo has tried his best to finally become a real **** again. Although his strength is still far from his peak, as he plundered everything of Vulcan and merged with himself, he has separated from the demigod and became a demigod. true gods. And after combining the two priesthoods of Vulcan and Sun God, his potential is even greater than before. At this moment, Zeus, the Titan God King who was far away in the Titan world, sat in the huge and magnificent temple, and suddenly frowned, his eyes were deep, and he looked at the wish, as if he could penetrate everything in this world. "Apollo! Gaia!" Zeus murmured in a low voice, the corners of his mouth were slightly upturned, but a smile appeared instead: "Vulcan, he is indeed an idiot, he has been reminded, and he is still like this... But this is fine, two The Titans, the two excluded new gods, formed a third-party alliance, which is a variable for this battle of gods..." On the other side, in the misty world. As the patron of Vulcan, Balti is more sensitive than anyone else. He felt emotionally, and in just a moment, the connection between Vulcan and him was cut off! Baldi was immediately stunned, his brain was muddy, confused and at a loss. "What''s going on? What''s going on? Great... Your Majesty the Great Vulcan, please respond to your humble believer..." Barty was completely panicked and called Vulcan in succession, but there was no response. His heart had already sprouted An ominous premonition. "No! This is impossible, His Majesty the Great Vulcan... How could His Majesty the Vulcan fall so quickly?" Balti thought of this possibility, his legs weakened, and he almost collapsed on the ground. It''s not that his psychological quality is too tough, it''s really the fall of a god, and it''s really a catastrophe for believers and caregivers. Almost at the same time, all the effects of Vulcans blessing in the Vulcan Legion were slowly disappearing, and those warriors who firmly believed in Vulcan began to shake their beliefs. Vulcan, at least the one they believed in, at this moment, died! This change cannot be concealed from the enemy on the opposite side of the battlefield. Green immediately felt that the opponent''s momentum was greatly weakened. As the commander, Penny also noticed the change in the battlefield situation, and the soldiers standing on the front line were more obvious. The original strong and persistent enemy is weakening and weakening in an incomprehensible way. "What''s going on?" Green frowned slightly, doubting in his heart: "Could it be a trick?" But soon his suspicions were dispelled, because on the frontal battlefield, the enemy collapsed directly. In less than ten minutes, the Vulcan Legion, which was not at all down on the front, actually collapsed across the board! Those enemies who were not afraid of death a few minutes ago, those fighters who were powerful just a moment ago, turned out to be deflated **** in a blink of an eye... "No, it''s Vulcan, there''s something wrong with Vulcan!" Green finally realized the crux of the problem. If there is no problem with the most critical core of the other party, such a large-scale collapse is impossible. "What happened to Vulcan? What happened?" Green couldn''t know what happened to Vulcan, let alone think that Vulcan had become the first **** to fall when the war of gods started. However, this did not prevent him from taking advantage of this opportunity to destroy the enemy in front of him. With the collapse of the Vulcan Legion, the army of the undead empire under Greene launched an attack on the enemy like a tide. This time, there was no sudden reversal, or tricks like returning the carbine. The Vulcan Legion was simply defeated. And after being overtaken, there was almost no drama of being trapped and fighting, and they all chose to surrender directly. This made Green somewhat surprised. Originally, he was thinking, maybe there was an accident, but the fact that everything went smoothly was doubtful. It wasn''t until Tarraga and the Skeleton Lord intercepted Balti that the truth of everything gradually surfaced. The intercepted Balti did not fight to the death, he knew that it was meaningless, and the failure of the Vulcans and the others was doomed. Continuing to fight in a paranoid way will only make oneself die miserably, and there is no point in other than that. But Balti doesn''t want to die, he still has his own family, a beautiful wife and several children, a gorgeous palace and an inexhaustible wealth, he shouldn''t die here at all. Besides, as a Holy Spirit-level powerhouse, he is not as ignorant as the people below, and he is not a fanatic from beginning to end. From his own heart, he can''t say how loyal he is to Vulcan, and now it''s not that he betrays Death, but Death himself inexplicably played himself to death, and Balti, who is a subordinate, has no more loyal objects. However, even under these circumstances, Balti did not intend to surrender at first. Even if his strength is shrinking, even if he faces two Holy Spirit-level powerhouses, he has no chance of winning, but he is confident that he can retreat completely. However, at this moment, he felt a terrifying breath of death emanating from Green''s body. This kind of breath is too familiar to him. He has felt it from Vulcan more than once, but the nature of the breath is different: "Death? Baldi looked at Green with an incredible look, widened his eyes, and blurted out. Green''s eyes were indifferent, and he put on a lofty attitude: "The **** of fire has fallen, and the one who once favored the **** of fire is now loyal to me, and I will give you glory, otherwise... you will only be greeted by death." Barty''s face was gloomy, and he struggled for a while, and finally lowered his head: "Great existence, Baldi is willing to swear allegiance to you." A smile appeared on Green''s face. He also had an idea just now, letting Anubis reveal a little bit of the breath of death, making it easier for Balti, who was in a state of panic, to succumb. Immediately, the Vulcan Legion that had been defeated, almost all chose to be loyal to Green after the choice was made by Balti. This is also a major drawback of the legion established with the belief in gods as the core. Once there is a problem with the gods at the core, this seemingly powerful army will lose all centripetal force and have no strong tenacity. It is easy to fall apart, or simply choose to surrender. (end of this chapter) Chapter 805： 811? Battle for the Heart of the Machine Chapter 805 811 The Battle for the Heart of the Machine After ?? dealt with all this, Green asked Balti carefully, and only then did he know some specific situations. But Balti didn''t know what was going on, why the good Vulcan died. But one thing is certain, the priesthood of Vulcan did not fall asleep, but after a few hours, someone was in charge again, and he tried to contact Balti and wanted to receive the legacy of the former Vulcan. Unfortunately, at this time, Balti had already changed his family, and Apollo only accepted the priesthood of Vulcan, and did not master the secret methods of Vulcan control his subordinates. Generally speaking, in this case, just like the lions on the grassland, after the old and frail male lions are defeated, the new lion king will take over the lioness as a matter of course. These Vulcan subordinates also glanced at them. After confirming that the Vulcan fell and the priesthood was deprived, most people would choose to swear allegiance to the new Vulcan. After all, being able to defeat the original Vulcan is enough to prove the strength of this new Vulcan. So after killing Vulcan, Apollo did not rush to receive the army of Vulcan, but stabilized his own level first. But he didn''t expect that this prudent approach instead allowed Green to take the opportunity to take the lead and conquer Balti and the hundreds of thousands of Vulcan Legion first. This is already cultivated by the original Vulcan, nearly half of his strength. discovered this, and Apollo didn''t care too much, he was being wrapped in the joy of regaining his strength. This kind of feeling is really good. For so many years, he has been in depression and depression, under the pressure of losing his position of God, and suffering from the torment of betrayal. Until this moment, he once again became a god, which made him feel that he had finally survived. Apollo could clearly feel that the power in his body continued to rise, and he had never been so comfortable. However, not far away, the God of Machines, who was watching all this, showed a strange expression. The Mechanic God''s reaction was very strange. Instead of being happy because of the soaring strength of his allies, he showed very complicated emotions. This made the God of Death standing beside him a little strange, so he couldn''t help but pay more attention, creating a trace of fear, he smelled a hint of conspiracy from the God of Machines. seemed to feel the strangeness of the **** of death, and the **** of machinery looked at him with a faint smile. Just when Apollo was elated, a ball of light suddenly flew out of the body of the God of Mechanics, and flew to the sun furnace not far away at a very fast speed... At the same time, there was a strange feeling on Green''s side. Originally subdued Balti and the Vulcan Army, which made Green very happy, but this sudden feeling greatly reduced his mood. "What''s going on? Why do you feel this way?" Green began to examine himself. This situation must not be taken lightly. It is very likely that there is some hidden danger in the body. With the opening of the battle of gods, a large number of gods will appear, and various mysterious and powerful means will emerge one after another. In this case, any caution can not be overstated. However, after Greene carefully checked himself several times and passed the cemetery test, he did not find anything negative, and the feeling that made his heart palpitate finally found the source, it was actually a mechanical fire! In the cemetery, Green looked at the mechanical fire carefully and was very puzzled: "What is going on here? Why does the mechanical fire emit such abnormal psionic fluctuations?" With doubts, ??Green tried to analyze the information contained in the psionic energy waves released by the mechanical fire. But he didn''t expect that, as his spiritual power came into contact with the psionic energy fluctuations of the mechanical fire. Immediately there was a feeling of spinning around, as if falling into the endless abyss. Green didn''t panic. So far, he has been through strong winds and waves. When he discovered the abnormality of the mechanical fire before, he was mentally prepared to deal with it. It was just this situation that surprised Green. The feeling of dizziness and falling only lasted for a moment, and soon Greene''s eyes lit up and he had returned to normal. "What is this place?" Green looked around at the cyberpunk-style metal buildings. And in the distance outside the window, a huge chimney is emitting black smoke, and a small aircraft flying quickly in the air... This place is obviously not a foggy world, nor is it in the main world. "Could it be a void world that favors technological development?" Green thought silently in his heart, and subconsciously walked forward, but there was a different sound from his feet. Green looked down, only to realize that he had turned into a robot! Thick mechanical legs, a body covered with mechanical armor, and a very flexible mechanical arm. "Is it because of the mechanical fire?" Green felt that the current situation should be related to the abnormality of the mechanical fire. Green took a deep breath and tried to contact the cemetery and his subordinates. found that although he could sense the existence of the cemetery, he couldn''t open the portal, and he couldn''t go back himself. As for his subordinates, Green can also feel the misty world and the army distributed in the main world. But at this time, a hologram desperately appeared in front of him, prompting him to add three combat partners. Green frowned slightly: "Battle partner? What does this mean? Is it some kind of trial?" For this situation, Green is not unfamiliar. The last time he obtained the technology of the sun core, he completed it through three trials. Green directly chose Taraga, Skeleton Lord, Balti. After confirming ??, Green immediately felt that they seemed to have been lifted, and they could be summoned whenever Green needed. There is no enemy at the moment, and Green is not in a hurry to call for help. Instead, he needs to study his state more. Green tried to click on the projection screen in front of him, and quickly found a property bar. The first line of ?? reads: Trial 154689 "Sure enough!" Green saw the attribute column, which confirmed his previous guess. Just what is the trial? Who is the initiator of the trial? It is not known yet. But one thing can be confirmed, that this trial is definitely related to the God of Machinery. And Green was even more certain that the God of Machinery should not be the one who triggered all this. Now it seems that the God of Machines is just a successor. He inherited some ancient and mysterious inheritance and got the opportunity to become the God of Machines. Green waited silently while thinking wildly. Obviously, this time the trial triggered by the mechanical fire is more complete, the level is higher, and the settings are more complicated. And the ''player'' who entered here is not only Green. At the same time, in every corner of the void, many people, like Green, were called by trials. Among them are McGonagall, the leader of the Doomsday Army, and Sivinaya, as well as more than a dozen of Doomsday, Carter V of the Kingdom of Sithawn, and several princes and princes, as well as Green A mechanical life under his command. In addition, there are many people related to machinery and alchemy technology. They were summoned by the mechanical fire to enter this trial, and control the mechanical bodies in the state of mental projection. The battle for the heart of machinery is about to start A new message suddenly appeared on the screen in front of Green''s eyes. The testers who have obtained the mechanical mark will be randomly divided into four camps of red, yellow, blue and green to compete for the heart of the machine, and the final winner will be rewarded...] As the prompt message appeared, Green found that some of the armor on his body had turned red, and was assigned to the red team according to the prompt just now. Green calmed down, and soon found that there were red-painted robots around. These robots are roughly the same in appearance, but the weapons they are equipped with are not the same. One by one, they are ''scratching their heads'', looking at their hands and feet. They should be like Green, and they are also mentally projected to control these robots. "Is this going to eat chicken?" Green frowned secretly. He thought it was the same as last time, just a stand-alone game, but he didn''t expect that the pattern was updated, and this time it was actually a team battle. Green thought to himself, while taking a general observation. Around him, there are all the robots of the red team, about five or six hundred people. Most of them adapt quickly. After the initial strangeness, they have calmed down, but there are exceptions. There are some people who can''t accept the setting here at all, keep yelling and try to attack other people. But an electric arc was instantly dropped from above, and it was hit with a snap, and a cloud of white smoke came out, and it was immediately scrapped. Green didn''t know what would happen to the spirit projected after those robots were scrapped, but presumably the result would not be very good. Such a move to kill chickens and show monkeys immediately deterred some people who were thinking about their own ghosts. Most of the ?? people who can appear here are not simple characters. Naturally, there are those who don''t want to follow the rules, but now they are all looking at the robots that are still twitching slightly. Just then, the front metal gate rises upwards, and outside the gate is the same cyberpunk-style square. After going out, you can see at a glance that there are three huge metal buildings in the other three directions of the square. At this time, the gate is also opened, and many robots come out from it. The styles of these robots are similar to Green''s, except that they are painted in different colors to represent their respective camps. The area of ??the square is very large, with a radius of about five kilometers, there are no obstacles in the middle, and the situation in the distance is unobstructed. Green stood on the edge of the red team crowd, observing the other three teams. There are different numbers of them. Among them, the green team has the largest number, which seems to have thousands of people. The yellow and blue teams are similar, with about six or seven hundred people. Compared with Green''s red team, the number of people is the least. Green secretly realized that it was random distribution, but there must be some kind of rule, otherwise there would not be such a huge disparity in the number of teams. (end of this chapter) Chapter 806： 812? Mysterious existence Chapter 806 812 Mysterious existence Green pondered secretly in his heart, most of it was because the red team he belonged to had relatively strong personal abilities, and the difference in the number of people appeared for the sake of balance. Thinking of this, Green immediately checked his own attributes carefully, and soon discovered the tricks. Originally a necromancer, the magic of the summoning system is his most important source of combat power, but now he has been completely deprived of it, and he has reserved other skills, the most important of which is the swordsman master lv9. This means that Green retains his extraordinary melee ability under the same conditions. After all, the sword master of [lv9] is not a level that can be achieved casually. There are even many natural disaster-level powerhouses who are not specializing in melee combat, and similar skills are only satisfactory. The most important thing is that, according to the unspoken rules of this trial, the strongest main skills of the participants should be blocked. "Hey, friend, are you interested in joining us?" At this time, a robot approached Green and asked in a low voice. Green noticed him just now. He has adapted very quickly to the environment here. It seems that he has participated in more than one trial mission, and he has begun to connect with allies everywhere. There are several people like this. They walk through the crowd and ask. If there is an answer, it is best to go to other people directly. Green shook his head. He didn''t know the details and purpose of the other party. He didn''t want to cooperate with others casually. Besides, at a critical time, he still has three Holy Spirit-level subordinates who can be summoned. This is a trustworthy companion. For this kind of temporary partner, who may be sentenced at any time, or stabbed in the back, Green still stays away. shook his head silently, the robot sat indifferently and shrugged, then turned to look for others. At this moment, suddenly in the middle of the square, a huge white light sphere appeared. The ??ball of light first burst into a dazzling light, then immediately rose into the air and began to spin. Immediately, he rushed towards the direction of the red team where Green was. At the same time, Green received a prompt: The battle for the heart of the machine began, and the red team was immediately selected as the starting team Green''s heart sank, this one is not very good, just after the light ball fell in the direction of the red team, he clearly felt the hostility from the other three teams. Immediately, the ball of light exploded, scattering light spots, landing on every red team member. Although it was replaced with a robot body, the eyes of the mechanical structure were difficult to express emotions, but Green could still feel the malicious intentions of everyone. According to the rules of the trial, the marks of these mechanical hearts are not fixed. Once the person with the mark is killed, the mark will be transferred to the other side. There is no time limit for the ?? trial. When all the marks of the Heart of Mechanism are returned to the same team, the trial will end. Another situation is that within three hours, if the other three teams fail to kill a red team member, the trial will also end with a red victory. Of course, the probability of this happening is very small. There is almost no need to negotiate, the other three teams have formed a temporary alliance, and they plan to kill the red team that seems to be the strongest. On the red team''s side, people were unbalanced. When they found that the situation was not good, someone immediately wanted to run. Now the situation of the red team is very bad. Some people must be killed and the mark of the heart of the machine will be released. If they can''t be divided into the other three teams, they will re-form a melee situation and let them consume each other. Only then can they have a chance to turn defeat into victory. However, at this moment, Green and other members of the red team received a prompt message: "Cowards and cowards will not be recognized by the great mechanical heart, so ... go fight!" Apparently, the designer of the trial had long been prepared to prevent someone from wanting to fight, so he deliberately set such a restriction that he must fight. However, this setting is not intended to kill the red team, but to limit the time. Following the prompt, a five-minute countdown appeared on the virtual screen in front of Green''s eyes. Green reckons that others were similarly prompted to fight for five minutes before disengaging. Those who can come here are all specially selected people, all of them are very smart, and they immediately understand that they must temporarily unite at this time. Unless they give up immediately, they will not be able to escape. The other three teams were encircled and wiped clean. "Kill them!" In the yellow team, a robot that was obviously taller than the others shouted, followed by a strange deformation sound, and at the same time, four other arms and The body in the shape of the calf, combined with his main body, suddenly formed a huge robot fifty meters high. Green''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he saw that the four who turned into arms and calves were also robots, which should be the same as his three summoning places, but the other party had four summoning places, and he found the trick in a short period of time and directly formed a combination huge pattern. With ?? taking the lead, the people of the yellow team were immediately mobilized to boost their morale. And this kind of spiritual projection test, even if you fail the most uncomfortable, it will not be life-threatening, so people are not so energetic, and they all have the idea of ????going for a bicycle and turning into a motorcycle. Although the red team has different ideas, but because of the rules of the trial, no one has a chance to be alone, so they simply let it go. One of the testers, who seemed to be a female, suddenly screamed and made a strange sound, and the performance formed a robot walking dragon similar to a Tyrannosaurus Rex, roaring and rushing out. Green frowned slightly, feeling a tyrannical emotion burst out in his heart. However, his spiritual power is very strong, and because of the existence of the cemetery, part of his soul is placed in the cemetery, so he can stay awake at all times and is not affected by soul magic. "Is it some kind of buff that applies the violent attribute?" Green thought to himself, obviously feeling that the people on the red team began to burst into a frantic fighting spirit, which was completely different from the previous atmosphere. "Are you afraid that this scene will not be exciting enough, so you put some seasonings on purpose?" Green seemed to feel that there were a pair of eyes in the sky, or a few pairs of eyes were overlooking it. Perhaps this so-called trial of competing for the heart of machinery is a game arranged by those great beings. Suddenly, Green had an urge to look up, but he forced himself to resist this urge. With the feeling just now, he became more and more certain that as long as he raised his head and looked at the sky here, he would meet a pair of eyes, or a few pairs of unknown eyes. Those existences are not so-called gods, because in this void, even powerful gods cannot break free from here. Those so-called Outer Gods, although they are outside the void, they can only stay nearby to survive. Instead of going out to explore, they are expelled, and they only think about how to get back every day. "Is it a life in a higher dimension?" Green''s heart began to think wildly. Because he has read some novels before he travels, if he travels to the world of novels or comics, it is equivalent to landing in a lower latitude world, then readers who read novels or comics outside at this time will become that unknown one. Double eyes. may also be a game, or something else. Green couldn''t tell what was going on, but he suddenly felt that what he had seen before was very serious, and it might cause the entire void, countless wars of gods in the void world, and now it doesn''t seem to be so tall. Speaking of which, those so-called gods, even the most powerful god-king Zeus and the Lord of Light, are nothing but frogs trapped in the void of this aspect. Thinking of this, Green''s mood became more complicated. He tried to make himself look at all this from a higher perspective as a ''passer''. However, he found that because of his lack of strength, even if his perspective is high enough, his thinking is wide enough, and he has all kinds of imaginative brain holes, he still cannot change his powerless state. "Strength!" Green''s eyes were firmer. Now he only needs more strength to verify his various ideas, otherwise everything is just empty talk. Green took a deep breath: "Be serious and win this trial first." At the same time that many thoughts popped up in Green''s heart, the four groups of people had already fought together. Although they are not familiar with each other, after the initial rustling, these battle-hardened characters quickly found the rhythm of battle, melee, long-range, auxiliary... quickly formed an organized battle group. At the beginning of the battle, the red team was besieged by three parties because of the number of people, and it became passive. But this also inspired the ferocity of the red team. The red team with the smallest number of people had the strongest combat power among the four groups. At this time, it was blessed with the rage buff, and it was more fierce and not afraid of death, even if it was at a disadvantage, Instead, they attacked, constantly tearing apart the front of the yellow team. A sudden boom! A huge explosion exploded among the enemies, blasting several Yellow Team robots into the sky at once. But a besieged red team robot chose to self-destruct at the last moment. Green frowned: "Is the effect of the buff so violent?" "Hey, why are you still here?" A harsh mechanical voice came from Green''s side. It is a red team robot that has transformed into six arms, and each holds a long-range weapon with fierce firepower, while providing cover for the melee in front, and advancing at a very fast speed. Green looked back and saw that the blue and green teams, who had detoured from the flanks, were about to complete the encirclement. If he stays here any longer, he will be outflanked in a few minutes. Now the only hope for the red team is to pierce through the interception of the enemy in front and make a **** path. After five minutes of ??, they still have a chance to escape. (end of this chapter) Chapter 807： 813? Melee Chapter 807 813 Melee At this moment, a warning suddenly appeared in Green''s heart. A few hundred meters away, a green team robot with a huge gun barrel on its head has locked him. The moment Green turned his head, a flame burst out from the muzzle of the cannon with a caliber of 150 mm. Powerful enchanted explosives mixed with psionic substances provide the warhead with unimaginably powerful kinetic energy. The ?? super-high-strength warhead hit Green at an initial velocity fifty times the speed of sound. arrived almost instantly, Green felt a shudder from his soul, and there was almost no suspense. As long as he was hit, his trial journey would be over. In an instant, Green raised his hand quickly. As soon as he raised his hand, his left hand made a "Kiki Ka Ka" sound, and his palm and forearm turned into a long metal sword at an incredible speed. Immediately, there was a clanging sound, making the sound of gold and iron symphony. The sharp metal sword met the blazing shell and cut it in half. [lv9]''s swordsmanship master burst out with amazing power at this time. Green looked down at the green team robot that was aiming at him, without thinking about revenge, he immediately ran to keep up with the red team. In this kind of melee scene, keep calm at all times to stay until the end. And the robot of the green team was beating wildly in his heart. Because of the lock just now, he saw with his own eyes that the Green Sword chopped the cannonball, which surprised him. You need to know the rules of this trial, but the strongest ability is blocked! "What kind of pervert is this? The secondary skills are still so strong?" The green team''s robot was in a trance, and then looking for Green''s figure, it had already mixed in with the other red team robots. The downsizing of the ?? melee was very fast. In less than three minutes, more than 30 people died on the red team''s side. For the red team with a total number of only more than 300 people, it was already a heavy loss. However, the red team with the fury buff has already started the hurricane rush mode. They don''t care about casualties at all, they just attack forward blindly, but they beat the yellow team who blocked them in front of them. "Roar!" With a roar of metallic silver, the one that transformed into a Tyrannosaurus rex collided with the Summoning Combination King Kong. The two behemoths fought each other. Although the combination of King Kong was bigger, the Tyrannosaurus Rex was more ferocious, and the two were evenly matched! And this is just a microcosm of the battlefield. With the red team''s desperate assault, the real powerhouse among the yellow team who blocked the frontal attack also took action, and finally blocked the momentum. As long as you hold on for a moment, the allies who copied from the back can make dumplings for the red team. "Consolidate your direction and resist with all your strength! Only one minute left!" A yellow team robot commanded from the center from the back shouted. It turned out that at the same time that the red team received the five-minute task, the other three pairs also received the task. The task of the ??yellow team is to block the red team for at least five minutes, and if they fail, they will all quit the trial. This is also because of the fact that the yellow team, which has suffered heavy losses, is still fighting to the death. If they cannot withstand the attack of the red team, they will fail their mission and will gain nothing and be kicked out directly. Even if they resist, they will suffer heavy losses, and the yellow team, who has obtained a lot of mechanical heart marks because of the fierce battle with the red team, will also become the target of hunting in the next stage. Actually, everyone in the yellow team also understands, but facing the trial task, they have no choice. In particular, some veterans who have experienced more than one trial, vaguely understand that this trial is not only better than winning or losing, but also to please some unknown existence. Green saw it in his eyes, and he already had a plan in his heart. He was going to deal with the person who had obtained the command of the yellow team in a short period of time. Not to mention the strength of this person, the ability to move vertically and horizontally is extraordinary. Even when they dont know each others details and are completely unfamiliar, they actually obtained the command of the team in a few minutes! Green had a gut feeling that if he was going to win in the end, this guy had better kill him as soon as possible. Green thought silently, consciously approaching the past. At this moment, a yellow robot holding a battle axe rushed up, swung the battle axe to find Green. It can be found that the opponent''s movements are not particularly smooth, and he should not be very good at melee combat, but he has been deprived of his main skills and can only pick up a battle axe. Unfortunately... he has found the wrong enemy. In the next moment, there was a flash of light, and Green''s metal sword swung like lightning. The yellow robot''s mechanical eyes can clearly see the trajectory of the long sword, but unfortunately his movements are too slow, he can only watch the blade cut into his neck, and then chop off his head with a bang. The headless mechanical body stumbled to the ground, a blue spark appeared, and with a bang, it exploded directly. But Green moved faster, and his figure flew back, avoiding the range of self-destruction power, and even when he volleyed his hind legs, he swept his sword again and made two clanging sounds! The first sound blocked the enemy who was attacking nearby, and the second sound cut off his arms. Immediately, a red robot next to him pounced on it, made up for it, and used a metal warhammer to smash the severely injured enemy with a bang. However, at the next moment, there was a sudden burst of air. A bullet from nowhere pierced through the robot using the metal warhammer. directly hit the face door, and the robot''s head exploded without any suspense, and the face of Green, who was close at hand, collapsed. followed, and the feeling of being locked hits again. Apparently after the hit just now, the shooter was ready to take Green away with him. But Green''s speed was fast, his footsteps flickered, and he continued to rush forward. The moment he left, a crater hit the ground with a bang... Green already felt that not only was he still able to do well after being deprived of his main skills, but there were also many people who were hiding similar trump cards, just like the sniper just now, who showed superb skills. At the same time, the previously set five minutes finally arrived. The yellow team, who was guarding the front, fought desperately just a moment ago. Similar to Green''s red team, they also fell into a frenzy with the blessing of the buff. But as the mission ended, both sides were stunned, and the buff effect disappeared, as if waking up from a dream. Yellow team found that the mission was over, and immediately gave way to retreat. The survivors of the red team also reacted and rushed out. Before that, the blue team and the green team, who were allied with the yellow team, also separated very tacitly, and each chose a prey. With the end of the five-minute mission, the situation on the battlefield has undergone new changes, because there were casualties in the fight, and a quarter of the red team''s mechanical heart mark has been transferred to the yellow team. The rest of the ?? red team just disappeared. Based on the current situation of the red team, it is estimated that only in the later stage, when the other three teams lose their strength and prepare for the final battle, will the surviving members of the red team gather again. By then, it will depend on how many people can survive. Green''s movements were also quite fast, and he was already on the edge of the team. When he noticed that the situation had changed, he immediately changed his plan, gave up assassinating the leader of the yellow team, and instead rushed towards the surrounding of the square at the fastest speed. Before ??, when they appeared here, there was a thick fog around the square. But after five minutes, it turned into a dense rainforest, with towering giant trees and intertwined roots. "It''s such a fog again!" Green discovered just now that the fog here is very similar to those in the foggy world before, which gave him an idea: "Could it be that the foggy world... was such a trial in a long time ago. battlefield?" Thinking of this, Green suddenly thought that when he first crossed, exploring the foggy world, he had discovered some ruins similar to cemeteries. If that''s the case... Greene''s heart shuddered when he thought of this. The existence of those who designed the trial must know that ''Heroes are Invincible'', otherwise it can''t be so coincidental, if so, does it mean that...you can still travel back? Green shook his head quickly, restraining himself from thinking about these problems that could not be confirmed in a short time, and instead focused on dealing with the situation in front of him, don''t get killed in a confused way. Green cheered up and rushed towards the gap left by Team Yellow with the fastest speed. The scene at this time was completely chaotic, and the two teams that were chasing after them were also red-eyed. Because Green was at the back of the team before, although he was faster, he was still left behind. Green didn''t have to look back, he could already sense that the closest enemy behind him was already 100 meters away, and at least six mental powers were locked on him. "I can''t run!" Green quickly weighed it up. Under such circumstances, it would be difficult for him to retreat completely with his current strength. "Talaga!" Green made a decisive decision and directly summoned the strongest seraph under his command. However, when Taraga appeared, it was not her original appearance, but appeared beside Green in the image of a red-painted robot. As soon as ??Taraga appeared, he immediately stretched out three pairs of metal wings from behind with "Kiki Ka Ka", pulled Green up, and soared into the sky. This sudden change surprised those enemies who were staring at Green. When they came back to their senses and wanted to re-lock Green, Taraga had already flown away. Although ?? has become a robot, Taraga''s strength and flight speed are still preserved to the greatest extent. Green did not merge with the other red team robots, and chose a random direction. After Talaga was out of danger, he immediately lowered his height and entered the dense rainforest. For more than ten minutes, Green couldn''t hear the battle. According to Taraga''s flying speed, he was at least a hundred kilometers away from the square at the beginning. Green stopped and immediately took back Talaga. Just after he summoned Taraga just now, he found that his psionic energy consumption became very large. With his current strength, he can last up to half an hour. (end of this chapter) Chapter 808： 814? are all selected Chapter 808 814 are all selected Green knew that this was another restriction. Three combat partners were given. This should be a preferential treatment for summoning superhumans. Otherwise, some summoners would be like trash once they lost their summons. But it also gives a limit, not only the number, but also the upper limit of the combat output. The stronger the summoned object, the more psionic energy it consumes and the shorter the usage time. With such restrictions, those superhumans of the summoning system who have obtained benefits cannot use summoned objects recklessly. Green went deep into the rainforest, looked at the surrounding situation, and saw a particularly thick giant tree. His mind moved, and then his body "quickly" transformed into a mechanical insect, which spun into the ground and immediately disappeared from the giant tree. The roots of the tree burrowed up into the trunk. This is also a benefit of being a robot, you can change the mechanical body into various shapes according to your own ideas. Its just that most people havent discovered this function yet, and only a small number of people have mastered the ability to transform instinctively, just like the one who transformed into a Tyrannosaurus Rex before, and the combination King Kong, which is also the case. And the hole left by Green was also squeezed twice by an extended metal tentacle, which collapsed and filled up. The thick rotting leaves and silt around it filled it up in an instant, and there was hardly any difference from the surroundings. Green hides in the trunk, and shrinks his spiritual energy to the weakest level. The frequency of spiritual energy fluctuations is consistent with this big tree. Unless he has special abilities, it is difficult to find out that inside this big tree, there are hidden one person. Green decided to make a first wave here, and wait for the blue team and the green team to fight, and the strength of the four teams will return to a balanced state before going out to do things. Confidence that other members of the red team who escaped feel the same way. As for whether they can survive, and whether they can not be found by the enemy, it depends on their ability. Suddenly, Green found that it was not random that the mark of the Heart of Mechanism was placed on the head of the red team at the beginning. The red team''s individual soldier ability was stronger, and it was actually the most suitable for dealing with the current situation. In the same situation, the green team would have completely collapsed by now, being surrounded and destroyed by the other three pairs... Meanwhile, on the other side. Apollo took over and devoured Vulcan, but found himself in an unexpected situation, showing a shocked expression and looking out of the furnace. "God of Machines, what do you want?" Apollo screamed, looking at the God of Machines with wide eyes. At this moment, the **** of death and the earth goddess Gaia have distanced themselves from the **** of machinery that exudes amazing momentum. Just when Apollo was plotting against the God of Death, the God of Machines secretly took action. His mechanical eyes shone with blue light, and said gloomily: "It''s nothing, just borrow some of your soul and divinity to open a trial space..." "What did you say!" Apollo was extremely angry. He tried to control the solar furnace, but found that there was always a force interfering, so that he could not completely control the solar furnace, let alone get out of it in a short time. "Damn, what are you doing? We are allies." Apollo shouted angrily: "Now that the battle of gods has just begun, you are shooting against allies. Are you crazy?" The **** of death and the earth goddess Gaia have similar doubts in their hearts. In fact, the alliance between the gods has never been considered stable. Betrayal and stabbing knives should be considered commonplace. But no matter what, this kind of betrayal must be driven by sufficient interests and motives, and it is impossible to stumble upon allies for no reason! If this is the case, who would dare to form an alliance with you in the future? The God of Machines spread out his hands helplessly and made a unique mechanical sound: "Apollo, don''t blame me, I don''t want this, but I have no other choice, it''s those ''adults'' who want to open the heart of the machine... " "What~" The people present were all taken aback, obviously they all understood who the so-called ''those adults'' called by the God of Machines were worth. Especially the earth goddess Gaia, a trace of anger and fear flashed in her eyes. She still remembers the earth-shattering battle of Gods deeply. The powerful Titan Gods have no reason to fail at all. Whether it is the strength of the gods or the various armies under his command, they are not comparable to the new gods he has just risen. But the Titans failed, lost all honor, like mice, hid in the ground, or simply surrendered, gave up their status as gods, and became humble prisoners and prisoners. And the culprits of all this are the adults! Those unknown, indescribable beings with the ability to subvert everything. Over the years, Gaia tried to forget those horrible memories, but it was useless at all, it was her eternal nightmare, and she didn''t even dare to explore the secrets of those existences. Originally thought that after so long, those beings no longer paid attention to this place, but they did not expect them to appear again, and they stretched out their sinful fingers and began to fiddle with right and wrong. And their only purpose is entertainment! Yes, just for entertainment, no benefit, no hatred, just for laughs. This is what makes the earth goddess Gaia feel the most powerless. "Why? What do they want to do this time?" Gaia asked in a deep voice, "Are you the chosen one this time?" The God of Machinery showed a helpless expression, shook his head and said: "I don''t know, I don''t know anything, I just complete the task step by step according to a voice prompt. Personally, I don''t want this, but I can''t afford the task. Do you understand the consequences of failure?" Gaia and Apollo nodded slightly, in fact they were able to survive the last brutal and terrifying battle of gods because of those mysterious missions. Last time, they passed the test, obtained a certain qualification, and then got in touch with a ''mysterious existence'' and received various task tips. It was by following these tips that they finally survived the battle of gods. Otherwise, among the Titans of the year, the two of them were neither the strongest nor the most wise, so how could they have lived to the end. Although lingering on, it cannot be denied that other people died and they are still alive. This time, the mechanical gods got the same treatment, and they haven''t gotten any hints yet. And Apollo also fell into a dangerous situation because of this, and he became the key to opening a trial, and also the provider of psionic power for scene construction. "Apollo, don''t struggle anymore, this time is just a C-level trial. With your current situation, you should be able to survive." said the God of Machinery. There will be no demigods or gods in ??c-level trials, and the upper limit of power is limited to below the Holy Spirit level. Although building a scene requires a lot of psychic energy, it will not drain Apollo. Apollo calmed down and nodded in frustration. Because of the ''mysterious existence'' involved, he couldn''t blame the God of Machines, because in the same situation, if it were him, he would also choose to do so. Besides, this time the God of Mechanics is also considered to be benevolent and righteous. He will not start the trial until he successfully devours the God of Fire, otherwise this trial will kill him. Apollo thought of this, and couldn''t help but look at the God of Machinery with a complicated expression, and said with difficulty: "Thank you!" This kind of feeling is very bad, obviously being cheated by the other party, but still saying ''thank you''! God of Machinery was also a little embarrassed, and nodded silently. The earth goddess Gaia looked over and asked, "Is there any information you can reveal?" God of Machinery thought for a while and said, "No, the information is very restricted, and I don''t have the authority to disclose it." The earth goddess Gaia frowned. Although she had expected it, she was still a little disappointed after it was confirmed. At this time, Apollo had calmed down and sat down from the solar furnace, calmly endured the loss of a large amount of spiritual energy in his body, and his divinity and soul were slowly being consumed. This was the ordeal he had to endure. The **** of death and Gaia both have a feeling of sadness. This is even more uncomfortable than letting them face death. Those mysterious beings who are high above, not only have no reverence for them, but also dare to play with them. It''s just that they have no room for resistance. They even knew the existence of the other party countless years ago, but they still don''t know what the other party is? is a more powerful deity? Or the devil who plays with people''s hearts? or something else... "God~~~" Gaia suddenly sneered and smiled: "What kind of **** are we! What''s the difference between those ordinary people who make us think of them as ants?" The God of Death was silent, but the strong death energy around him kept surging, indicating that his mood was equally agitated and it was difficult to calm down. The eyes of the mechanical **** kept flashing, and the mood was the same, but the stance was different. He has now been selected, just like Gaia and Apollo in the last battle of gods, as long as he works hard to complete the task, there is a high probability of surviving in this battle of gods. seemed to sense the thoughts of the mechanical god, Gaia suddenly smiled wickedly, and said to the mechanical god: "Don''t be too happy, being selected doesn''t mean anything, it can only mean that you have a chance to live." "What do you mean?" The Machine God looked over vigilantly. Gaia said in a hurry: "It literally means, do you think that Apollo and I can survive until now because we were selected by ''them'' in the last battle of gods?" "Isn''t it?" The Machine God asked rhetorically. "Indeed." Gaia did not deny it: "But it wasn''t just us who were selected for the class. The twelve main gods of the Titans, the deputy gods, the slave gods, the heroes, and the eight main gods among the new gods, the ancestor heroes of each race. ...I can''t even count how many were chosen." "What!" The God of Machinery was taken aback. He had never experienced a battle of gods, and he didn''t know these ancient secrets. He thought that he was selected by that high-level mysterious existence. As a secret, no one has revealed it. (end of this chapter) Chapter 809： 815? Accidental Appearance Chapter 809 815 Accidental Appearance Until now, the God of Machines was stunned to understand that this was no secret at all, it was just that he treasured it. I didn''t expect this to happen. The God of Machinery was stunned for a long time before he came over. He looked at Gaia, still unwilling: "Is this true? You didn''t lie to me?" Gaia didn''t speak, but the **** of death beside him nodded: "Yes, I was also selected at the beginning, but..." Recalling the unbearable past, the eternal expression of Death God was a little distorted. He didn''t want to recall the situation of working with the ''sand sculpture'' back then. The ''bastard'' who chose him was simply an idiot, and kept giving him the task of death. But with his great strength and caution, he made it through step by step. But he didn''t expect that, seeing that the battle of gods was over, he just breathed a sigh of relief, but he didn''t expect that the ''sand sculpture'' suddenly twitched again and gave him a task. This time, the **** of death is finally cool. If he hadn''t left a hand in advance and resurrected, he would have fallen. Looking back now, he still has the urge to scold his mother. If he hadn''t killed himself at that time, with his performance in the battle of gods, his strength and potential at that time, and the priesthood he had mastered, he would have developed smoothly until now, and his strength would never be weaker than the Lord of Holy Light. In comparison, the God of Death is more closely related to the God of Machines. Got confirmation from the **** of death, the **** of machines finally accepted the fact that he really used fish eyes as pearls... On the other side, the trial is in full swing. Just after Green hid in the tree hole, several waves of people passed by near him. The nearest deity was less than five or six meters, but none of them found his existence. The situation was exactly as Green expected. With the dispersal of the red team, the original three-team alliance collapsed instantly. However, this is not what Green expected. The yellow team, who should have been besieged because of the mark of the Heart of the Machine, was noticed by Green before and the guy with amazing eloquence played an important role again. somehow persuaded the blue team to join forces with them to besiege the green team with the largest number of people. This makes the situation even more chaotic. Although the green team has a large number of people, the individual strength is relatively weak. I originally thought that the blue team was an ally, but I didn''t expect to be suddenly besieged and suddenly in chaos. However, at this moment, a sudden change prevented the melee from continuing. Seeing that the green team was about to collapse and became the first team to be removed. At this time, everyone received a prompt message: a random situation occurred, the battle of the trial alerted the dormant Zerg, and these ferocious fighting creatures will destroy everything they see... Green was taken aback: "Why did the Zerg appear here?" But he thought that he was well hidden. This big tree is dozens of meters high. At this time, you are about 40 meters away from the ground. It should be difficult to find according to reason. In addition to adjusting the psionic fluctuations, he also deliberately blocked all smells and energy spills. Green thought for a while, but decided to take a look at the situation first. In the vicinity of the main battlefield, the melee of the three teams has stopped. As soon as they received the prompt, a strange smell had diffused, and there was a strange sound of "Yahahah". Soon, the first Zerg revealed the true colors of Mount Lu from the jungle. The grasshopper seems to be magnified countless times, but the surface of the body is covered with red exoskeletons and muscles, with a pair of mantis-like knife arms in the front, and translucent wings that tremble rapidly behind it. Puppies are much the same. Followed, dozens of Zerg flying dragons also appeared in the sky, commanding a direct long-range attack. The ?? puppy also burst out with angry roars, rushing out from the jungle like a tide, there were no less than five or six thousand, and rushed to the three teams. This sudden situation completely disrupted the original plans of the three teams. None of them expected that there were other enemies besides each other. And it seems that this unexpected guest who suddenly appeared is still very powerful. If they don''t talk together, they will definitely be defeated by each. In an instant, the three teams that were originally in a hostile relationship faced a difficult choice. Is it to join forces to deal with the new enemy, or to run away first and use the tactic of borrowing a knife to kill the competitors of other teams. After all, these Zerg who appeared suddenly did not actually participate in the competition for the heart of machinery. These two options have their own advantages and disadvantages. If you choose to join forces, you will bear the risk of being betrayed by your allies. If you choose to fight separately, you will also bear the risk of being wiped out by the Zerg. But the Zerg rushing over did not give them more time to think about it. In a blink of an eye, the flying dragon in the sky and the puppy on the ground launched an attack almost simultaneously. But the real first attack was a meter of needles protruding from the dense rainforest. Immediately, the looming figure of the Hydralisk appeared behind the puppy... "Retreat!" The first decision was made by the yellow team. Compared with the chaos of the other two teams, the yellow team was relatively more organized. In case of emergencies, it is easier to form an action plan. However, they finally chose the second method, intending to use the unexpected factor of the Zerg to consume the strength of the competitors. Soon, the yellow team''s robots began to break through toward the east. There are no Zerg ground troops here, but it is the direction where the flying dragon appears. The movement of the ?? yellow team immediately attracted the attention of dozens of flying dragons in the air. These flying dragons are different from giant dragons or any other dragon species. They are more like a huge, curly caterpillar pressed on a pair of bat wings. The long-range attack is very strong, but their own defense is average. Yellow team clearly saw this, and in the process of breaking through, they quickly organized anti-air firepower. Regardless of the long guns and short guns, as long as they can hit the air, take them out and shoot them. In an instant, a barrage of steel was formed, which immediately wrapped dozens of flying dragons in the air. Although these Zerg flying dragons are fierce, they essentially win by numbers, and the strength of individual soldiers is far inferior to those of the people who participated in the trial. In addition, it flew a little too low, and almost half of it was killed at once. However, before Team Huang was happy, a dense, black piece of flying dragon appeared from a distance. This time, not dozens, but hundreds of flying dragons screaming "Yiya"... The other two teams encountered similar situations, especially the green team that had just been besieged. They had just been beaten in a circle, and they encountered this situation. Before making an effective decision, they were already rushed by the Zerg who came out of nowhere. In front of him, he can only fall into a passive battle. Although the green team has a relatively large number of people, they are only a drop in the ocean compared to the other three teams. In just a few minutes, the green team lost nearly one-fifth of its staff. That''s more than the previous battles combined. At this time, they realized the fighting power of these Zerg. Even if their three teams were united, it was impossible to resist the invasion of the Zerg army. Fortunately, as before, there is still a time limit. But this time it was ten minutes. As the time came, the Zerg seemed to have received an order to stop the attack suddenly, and quickly retreated into the dense forest. The fight stopped, but everyone didn''t feel relieved. The people who can appear here are not ordinary people, they think they are superior. However, after arriving here, he was frustrated everywhere, especially these sudden Zerg, it was a nightmare. Those ordinary puppies have the Legendary Elementary Rank according to their combat power, and the flying dragon has the Legendary High Rank strength. If they didn''t suppress their strength, they would not be afraid of such an enemy at all, and if they came out, they could kill the Quartet. But now he is so embarrassed, not to mention how embarrassed he is. Moreover, this so-called trial is like child''s play at all. There are no fixed rules. It seems that someone is watching them. "Damn, what nonsense trial, I don''t play anymore!" A robot from the yellow team suddenly burst out and roared at the sky. However, what is even scarier! Just as his voice fell, a white light suddenly flashed in the sky, as if a distant formation flickered. But at the next moment, a white light suddenly descended into the sky and hit the complaining robot head directly. With a ?? bang, the robot was pierced through its entire body directly from its head, and then exploded into pieces. "Ah~~~" Everyone who saw this scene jumped up in horror, the white light just now was really terrifying. Participating in this trial, except for a few Holy Spirit level powerhouses, others are at least natural disaster level. Although their strength has been suppressed, their eyesight is still there. Just that, I am afraid that the peak of the Holy Spirit level will drink hate on the spot. As for whether they can kill the demigods at once, they don''t know. The most terrifying thing is that they participated in the trial this time, and they were originally mentally projected. Even if they failed or were killed, their lives would not be in danger. But at that moment, they felt that the robot was hit by the white light, and his mental projection did not return, but was completely wiped out! In other words, the real body of the bombed robot has died. In an instant, the atmosphere seemed to freeze. Looking at the wreckage scattered on the ground, everyone had a feeling of numbness in their scalps, although they were now robots Green couldn''t see this scene because he got up. However, just now, the screen in front of him suddenly switched to a small screen. Above is the video of the white light falling from the sky just now, killing the robot. At the same time, all those who participated in the trial, whether present or not, all received this video. (end of this chapter) Chapter 810： 816? was found Chapter 810 816 was discovered Warning, this is a blatant warning. At the same time, it also makes those who participate in the trial understand that they have no right to choose at all here. They are just puppets or toys, and they cannot resist or resent... They must be obedient, otherwise they will die! All those who saw this picture felt a palpitating chill from the bottom of their hearts. realized that this so-called trial was actually far less simple and easy than they thought. Green hid in the tree trunk, carefully reviewing the picture just now, as well as the mysterious person hiding behind him. Unlike the natives of this world, they cannot understand the nature of those ''them'' that exist in higher dimensions. Because ??Green is a transmigrator, he understands this better. According to his own understanding, the void world he is currently in can be regarded as a huge virtual game world, and those who manipulate trials can be regarded as game players. If so, all this is understandable. As an NPC or character, if you don''t listen to the command during the game, you will inevitably be reported by the ''player'', and at this time GM will take action... But this is just what Greene imagined himself. In fact, he is still not sure what happened. And with the complexity of this world, it cannot be simply regarded as a game, it is indeed a real world, at least for Green, this is the case. "Anyway, let''s solve the problem at hand first." Green made up his mind that only when he stepped on the peak of this world could he possibly escape from here. As for the time to return to the world before he crossed, or to enter another new location after leaving here, it is still unknown. At this moment, a warning sign suddenly emerged from Green''s heart. He secretly shouted: "No, I was discovered!" In the next moment, immediately block with the horizontal sword. let out a "" sound, and a sharp enchanted arrow shot on the spine of his sword. Immediately with a bang, Green rushed out of the tree trunk, the sawdust flew around, and the crown fell. Green looked around and found that he was already surrounded. Just now, in order to hide as much as possible, Green''s perception ability was suppressed to the lowest level, but he didn''t expect to be exploited. Green''s gaze finally fell on a yellow team robot standing on the periphery of the encirclement. On his eyes, he wears a distinctive blindfold. Although he doesn''t know what ability it is, Green knows that nine times out of ten, this person discovered him. "Don''t waste time, kill him first, then find the next one." The yellow team robot with the blindfold said proudly, as if Green had become a dead man who could be killed at any time in his eyes. "Okay!" A robot that was obviously bigger than the other robots and wrapped in a layer of heavy metal armor screamed, waving the warhammer in his hand and rushing upwards. Green stood on the spot, with soft mud under his feet, but at the moment when the enemy rushed up, his figure suddenly flashed, cleverly avoiding the attack of the warhammer. Although this big man is ferocious, he is not very skilled in using warhammers. According to the skill level, at most [lv4] is barely average. But Green''s sword master is [lv9], choosing to melee with Green is definitely a mistake. In the next moment, suddenly, the cold light brought by the metal long sword flickered. Inserted directly from the enemy''s side, pierced through the shoulder of another time, and then slammed upwards. With a sound of this card, the huge robot was actually dismembered. A cloud of blue electric light emerged from the wound, and then exploded with a bang, and the body was blown to pieces. Green, as if nothing had happened, swung his long sword to shake off the blood that did not exist at all, and then turned his head to look at the enemy surrounded by other directions. When everyone saw this scene, they all gasped, just as they were stunned. Green charged forward again, rushing towards another enemy who transformed into a mechanical giant bear. The real identity of this guy should be a Druid, and being able to transform into a giant bear makes his combat power quite impressive. However, seeing Green killed a comrade in seconds just now made this Druid very afraid. At the same time, the blindfolded man behind him also shouted, "Be careful, this guy is very strong. Let''s do our best and join forces." Seven or eight robots are surrounded by Green, but the distance is farther than before. One of the leaders shouted "Go!" However, in the next moment, a huge shadow appeared behind Green, and with a rumbling sound, the huge steel warhammer swept across in a circle, and a strong wind spread along with a mass of spiritual energy, forming a circle. ''s halo. The first person to bear the brunt of his own blessings with no less than three kinds of auras, but was hit by the huge war hammer of the skeleton lord. The body of the robot was smashed directly at the chest, and only the limbs were left intact, and it was too late to explode. followed by the second person, the third, the fourth In a blink of an eye, only half of the eight people who besieged Green were left. The other four were all scrapped on the spot under the maddening attack of the Skeleton Lord. Immediately after the skeleton lord disappeared, Green''s figure appeared ghostly in front of the fifth robot, as if dancing, the long sword was light, stabbed into his face, and pierced through the back of the robot''s head. Green''s movement is extremely fast, he draws his sword and retreats, looking for the next target, and even the parts of the body that exploded are not on him. "Damn, you..." The blindfolded robot headed was furious and panicked. He didn''t expect to find an enemy hidden in a tree hole through his own abilities, and he would provoke such a pervert. This guy is too strong! Through the skeleton lord who just passed away, he can judge that Green is a summoner, so why do summoners have such a strong melee ability? Are you kidding me? "Retreat!" Although he was angry, the yellow team robot at the head still chose to retreat, at least there were two allies by his side. "Want to go..." Green sneered... After a while, she was the only one left in the forest, and the mark of the Heart of Mechanism on Green''s body also increased from one to three. The robots from the yellow team just now had only two marks, although there were eight people in total. Green glanced at the scene, this place could not stay any longer. The movement of the battle just now is not small, and someone must have paid attention to this victory. After the so-called mantis catches the cicada oriole, it is estimated that many people are ready to become the oriole. However, at this moment, a pale flame suddenly burned from under his feet. Green suddenly felt a cold, death-like psionic energy eroding his soul. But he is a Necromancer himself. Although this feeling is not very good, it does not have much impact. At the same time, five green-painted robots came out not far away. Green frowned slightly, are these guys from the green team all fools? Just now, he had killed eight yellow teams in a one-to-eight match. Could it be that the confidence of the five green teams is stronger than that of the eight yellow teams? Thinking of this, Green frowned slightly. Although the green team members were not very capable of individual soldiers, they were all cunning and cunning tasks. "No matter who you are, leave a mark on your body!" The five robots of the green team said in unison, and there was no mistake. "Quintuplets!" Green instantly realized the crux of the problem. In general, multiple births are rare in the supernatural world. Because the nutrients in each person''s body are limited, if it is multiple births, it will definitely cause congenital malnutrition. Even if it is born safely, it is difficult to activate the ability. But if this happens, it will be quite troublesome. Generally, multiple births, because the frequency of brain waves and psionic fluctuations are almost the same, they can communicate directly through the soul network of each other without talking at all, and each person''s ability can be without any exclusion. This is equivalent to the ability of five people can be used together. "No wonder it''s so arrogant." Green added caution. "You are very strong, but we still want to kill you." The five robots said in unison again: "The battle just now was very exciting, I believe you are almost exhausted, so don''t delay, suffer!" At this moment, a golden light suddenly struck and suddenly shone on the five people. Green looked at the source of the golden light, but two blue robots appeared in the other direction. But instead of helping Green, they added a buff to the five green team robots. This state of blessing not only made the five green team robots stronger, but also boosted their morale. It''s just that the two blue team members are not at ease. There is a weak psychedelic effect hidden in the buff. It is almost invisible on the surface, but it will continue to be stimulated with the battle and enter a state of rage... A few minutes later, the ground and surroundings were in a mess, and trees hundreds of meters in radius were broken off and fell down. The two blue team robots who were going to take advantage had their heads smashed by the skeleton lord, three of the other five green team robots fell, and the remaining two looked at Grimm in horror and anger. However, Green''s state at this time is not very good, the psionic energy in the body is about to bottom out, and he has paid the price of being pierced through one arm and chest. But in the end, he was victorious. The only two remaining quintuplets have also lost their combat effectiveness, and now he only needs to make up two swords to send them home. Grimm''s eyes contained killing intent, and without any nonsense, he slashed directly with a sword. But at this moment, there was a clanging sound of gold and iron. Green was taken aback and took a step back... (end of this chapter) Chapter 811： 817? Flying Dragon King Chapter 811 817 Flying Dragon King Green took a closer look, but it was the two surviving green robots that had a spherical transparent light curtain emerging from each! "Huh?" Green was puzzled, and then he saw the two translucent light **** slowly rising up. The two people in ?? were also at a loss, and obviously they didn''t know what was going on. Green frowned slightly, watching the ball of light rise until it disappeared suddenly, and finally did not shoot again. He had a feeling that those two seemed to be chosen by ''them''. As for what to choose, Green does not know, and it is estimated that it will not be very good, because they are losers, they are about to die, but they are rescued and taken away. Such people were originally ineligible to be selected. Unless it was their parents and teachers who shot, Green didn''t think anyone would be so boring and brought the two losers to support them. However, no matter what the situation is, it has nothing to do with Green for the time being. Anyway, there is no mark of the mechanical heart on those two people. Green retracted his upward gaze and turned to look in another direction. In the dense forest over there, a shadow slowly walked out. It was a different body from other robots. Obviously, he had already understood some of the functions of this mechanical body, so he formed the state of a beast, like a lion, with its head lowered and its eyes turned up, staring at Green. Although it is a mechanical eye, Green can see the greed and ferocity in the eyes of the other party. This is the real dangerous enemy. Those before were appetizers at best. Green couldn''t help but be vigilant. During the battle just now, he had already discovered that there was a very powerful enemy hidden around him. Although he looks embarrassed now, he still retains the power of the first battle. "Roar!" The mechanical lion let out a roar, and the power core in the body also turned rapidly, ready to attack. Green''s side also made a "Kiki Ka Ka" sound from his left hand, his arms all turned into long swords, and the battle was about to start. At this moment, suddenly from the side where they were facing each other, there was an unusual scream. I don''t know what it was, but the sound formed a shock wave and spread around at a very fast speed. The location of Green and the mechanical lion was also affected, causing their hearing sensors to rattle, as if they were about to break. Green and the mechanical lion looked at each other, stopped approaching each other very tacitly, and started to retreat back. In this case, new powerful enemies appeared, and they could no longer be reckless. Just a few kilometers away, a rainforest was formed near a pool of rainwater. The head of a behemoth protruded from the pool. followed with a shrill cry, and then like a butterfly bursting out of its cocoon, a pair of huge dragon wings stretched out from the mud under the water. Then his wings fluttered and he flew into the sky. This turned out to be a behemoth ten times larger than a normal flying dragon. After flying into the air, it became more and more like a duck to water, circling and screaming, as if a king was summoning his subjects. After a while, many flying dragons flew from all directions. It wasn''t too much at the beginning, but with the summoning of this giant flying dragon, more and more flying dragons came together, and the dense black was pressing down. At this time, both Green and the mechanical lion saw this scene. Both of them felt a tingling in their scalps, this is complete cheating! According to their observations, the huge flying dragon king alone has almost the strength of the Holy Spirit, plus those countless flying dragons. In the current state, no matter if anyone in the four teams encounters, they will inevitably fall into the sand and be sprayed to death by flying dragons. At this moment, the flying dragon king stopped screaming, and suddenly it was like Green and the mechanical lion flying over. Green cursed in his heart, before he had time to think about other things, he immediately turned around and ran away. The same is true for the mechanical lion, and the direction of his escape even glanced at Green. Green immediately saw what the other party meant. He didn''t need to be faster than those flying dragons. As long as he could run in front of Green, he would be able to escape. Besides, the opponent transformed into a mechanical lion, galloping on four legs, and the speed was really faster than Green! Green saw the mechanical lion surpassing the past, and the group of flying dragons behind him was getting closer, but he was not in a hurry. Immediately, the figure suddenly flickered and disappeared! The mechanical lion running in front kept his eyes on the back. Just as Green thought, he calculated in his heart that as long as Green was caught up, a desperate fight would break out. At that time, he will have the opportunity to completely escape the pursuit of the flying dragons. However, he did not expect that Green would suddenly disappear while running! The mechanical lion was a little stunned, but he quickly reacted and cursed inwardly. It turned out that the one that disappeared just now was just a pretense. The real Green had silently got into the ground and hid while he was running. The so-called hero does not suffer immediate losses. The army of tens of thousands of flying dragons led by this Holy Spirit-level flying dragon king is not something that Green can match. Even if he tried his best to summon all the three Holy Spirit-level subordinates, he could last for at most three minutes, and once the time was up, he would be finished. So Green simply took the risk and took advantage of the fact that the mechanical lion could still attract the attention of the flying dragons in front. He slammed into the ground, avoiding the chasing dragons. After reaching a certain range, Talaga directly ends the summon. This time, the mechanical lion was exposed, allowing him to steal chickens without losing money. But at this time, Green didn''t dare to observe what was going on outside at all, and constricted the psionic energy in his body to the limit, for fear that it would leak a little, and the success would fall short. And the mechanical lion, who was running hard in front of him, hated and cursed his mother. Helpless, he was one move short of chess, so he could only bite the bullet and run fast. Now it is impossible to go back and find Green to settle the account. At this moment, the eyes of the mechanical lion lit up, and not far in front, there were violent psionic fluctuations, and at least dozens of people were fighting. This calculation gave him a sigh of relief, and immediately adjusted his direction and rushed over. This place is a ruined wall deep in the rainforest. seems to have been a large city in the ancient past, but now there are only some stone foundations, covered with python-like vines. However, there are no particularly tall trees in this place, so it looks relatively empty. There are seventy to eighty people here, most of them are from the yellow and green teams, and five are robots from the red team. In the middle of the fierce melee, suddenly the mechanical lion rushed over. These people thought they were reinforcements of the other side, and several of the people who were fighting turned to the opponent in front of them in the same direction, and turned to attack the mechanical lion. However, in the next moment, the thousands of flying dragons that followed closely, and the huge and abnormal flying dragon king immediately attracted everyone''s attention. In an instant, the fierce battle stopped, and after a moment of stunned, everyone began to run around. "Roar~~~" The Flying Dragon King roared, suddenly seeing so many living creatures, and uttered an excited roar, not caring that it was a robot, as if he had seen a large number of delicious prey, he swooped down first with a whistling sound. "Run! Everyone runs separately!" "This way... hurry up!" "Being dawdled, do you want to die?" The roaring shouts and scoldings were mixed together, and everyone present felt the danger of the flying dragon king. If they couldn''t escape, they would definitely be eaten alive. There are lucky ones who avoided the direction of the main force of the flying dragon group, and fought and retreated in the face of sporadic ordinary flying dragons. The unlucky ones are those who are being chased. "Damn, these monsters are catching up!" "Don''t chase me, get out of here!" "Don''t, ah~~~" With a scream unique to a robot, the first person died tragically. There is no chance of self-destruction. After being attacked, he will die instantly. Immediately, two ordinary flying dragons landed, picked up the corpse, and gave it to the flying dragon king. The giant flying dragon king took the robot''s corpse, opened its huge mouthparts, and threw it into the mouth, squirmed twice quickly, made a clicking sound, and ate it like that! At the same time, there was a bang! But another yellow team robot who was besieged by the flying dragon group directly chose to self-destruct. Bombed up the two nearest flying dragons, shattered his own bones, and withdrew from this trial... Half an hour later, near the pool where the Flying Dragon King appeared before. Green just got out of the pursuit of the flying dragons, and did not flee to other places. Once he was unfamiliar with the terrain, he hurriedly entered other areas, and it was impossible to guarantee that he would not encounter the ruthless character of the flying dragon king again. Secondly, he did the opposite. The movement of the Flying Dragon King just now was not small. Logically, there shouldn''t be any enemies near the pool that would dare to go. Three times, it was Green who wanted to see if there was anything of value in this place, so as to get some benefits. When he came to the vicinity of the pool, Green could feel the very strong and terrifying psionic energy fluctuations, which were all left over from the Dragon King who broke out of the cocoon just now. The water surface of the pool is very calm, but the water is so turbid that it is impossible to see the water under the water. Green stood beside the pool and did not go down rashly. Just a moment later, a burst of water surged, and then the Skeleton Lord suddenly emerged from below. was holding an oval-shaped object wrapped in a purple translucent film in his hands. Green just asked the skeleton lord to go down and search around to see if there is anything good. I didn''t expect the Skeleton Lord to bring back such a thing. However, it must be unusual for the skeleton lord to take his fancy, Green reached out and touched this ''egg''-shaped thing. On the virtual screen in front of Green, a prompt message immediately appeared: Found the eggs of Zerg larvae... Green frowned slightly. Although he could feel that this ''egg'' contained powerful vitality and spiritual energy, what use could this thing be? (end of this chapter) Chapter 812： 818? Apollos death Chapter 812 818 Death of Apollo Looking at this Zerg egg, Green was a little embarrassed. Could it be that he hatched and opened another Zerg sub-base? joke! Since he knew that this trial was held by ''them'', Green was sure that ''them'' would never let him play such a trick. Moreover, even if it succeeds, it is of little value. These Zerg are under the strict control of ''them'', and even if Green has some of them, they will be deprived of control at any time. Rather than keep this unstable thing, Green would rather not. But don''t return it, but it won''t be thrown away immediately. If you go back and take it back to the cemetery, you can exchange a lot of psionic balance. Green simply asked the skeleton lord to put it away and deal with it later. At this moment, a prompt message appeared on the screen in front of him again: "The ancient elder of the Zerg has appeared, and the trial has entered the survival mode..." Green is no longer able to complain, he can only say that the person who designed the trial really knows how to play. This is very afraid of not dying, and they have come up with some survival mode. As for the so-called ''elder of the ancient Zerg'', he should refer to the giant flying dragon king. And looking at the meaning of the prompt message, there should be more than one such thing, maybe there are ''Puppy King'', ''Hydradra King'', ''Mammoth King'' and so on. Thinking of the huge size of the mammoth, the ultimate troop of the Zerg, I wonder how big is this mammoth king? Green thought to himself, and quickly left the vicinity of the pool. This is the lair of those flying dragons. I dont know when they will come back. Green intends to find a secret place nearby to see how the situation changes, preferably a place that can attack and defend. At the same time, in this trial space, with the outbreak of the Zerg and entering the survival mode, the trialists of the four teams began to have a large number of attrition. Among them, the green team with the largest loss is also the green team with the largest number of people. After encountering the swarm of insects like a tidal wave, the battle was reduced by one-third in just five minutes, the losses were heavy, and the morale collapsed. The yellow team and the blue team also lost a lot, only the red team, which was broken into zero, was a blessing in disguise, and the loss was the smallest. When this happened, everyone was frowning. The situation encountered in this trial was worse than expected. Not only had to face the enemies of other teams, but also suffered the constant harassment of the powerful Zerg. This made many people think of giving up. After all, if you cannot achieve the final victory in the trial, there is little difference between dying early and dying later in the process. There is no saying that anyone who persists for a long time will have additional rewards. However, at this moment, Green discovered an unexpected situation. He hid near the dragon king''s lair, but he didn''t expect that it was not the flying dragon king, but another group of zerg. This Zerg army has a lot of numbers, and the troops are not single. The head is led by an eight-legged beetle. Like a human army, the troops are arranged in formations, and they are very organized. Green couldn''t help but "huh" and intuitively felt that this Zerg army was completely different from before. And the headed eight-legged beetle is also very powerful and has a very high intelligence. Although the body is not much bigger than the Hydralisk, its strength is not under the previous flying dragon king. Green just glanced at it, then immediately retracted his gaze and hid, not daring to stare at the eight-legged beetle. Even so, the other party felt something, turned his strangely shaped head, and looked in the direction of Green. Fortunately, Green hid in advance and was not found. In addition, the eight-legged beetle didn''t want to be extravagant, so it didn''t come, and still led the army, heading for the dragon king''s lair not far away. Green breathed a sigh of relief. If the eight-legged beetle with the Holy Spirit came to check, he would definitely not be able to hide it. He could only summon Tarraga and the others to see if he could fight for a chance. But the mighty Zerg army passed by, which also made Green a little strange. What are they going to do? Obviously, this Zerg army with a size of 20,000 to 30,000 is not here to entertain guests. "Aren''t the Zerg monolithic, they are fighting with each other?" Green thought of this possibility, and couldn''t help but be moved. If this is the case, there may be an opportunity. Green speculated while watching the Zerg army come to the dragon''s lair. The eight-legged beetle headed by ?? paused for a moment and made a "" sound, as if it was communicating with someone, and then jumped into the water. The other Zerg also followed, and in a blink of an eye, there was not one left, and they all jumped down... At the same time, in the kingdom of the sun **** Apollo. Apollo, who was trapped in the solar furnace, suddenly changed his face, and the state of consumption that was very peaceful was suddenly disrupted. He began to violently extract the spiritual energy in Apollo, and the speed of consuming his soul and divinity was also faster. Apollo paled in shock. Originally, he could bear it, but this level of consumption was impossible. He looked at the God of Machinery in horror: "No, stop now, I can''t take it anymore." The ?? God of Machines was also taken aback. He did not expect this situation at all, and immediately fell into a sluggish state, but entered the trial space and tried to manipulate something. But it only lasted for a moment, the God of Machines recovered and shouted: "No, there is a problem with the trial space, I can''t control it, what is this... how is it? Damn it!" The God of Machinery was very anxious, and obviously this situation was beyond his control. The earth goddess Gaia and the **** of death also changed their faces. Looking at Apollo, it seemed like a deflated ball. In less than two minutes, his breath was weak and he was dying, as if he was about to die at any time. The vitality of the Titans is very strong, so it is not so easy to kill Apollo. But at this time, the three people present felt that if no action was taken immediately, Apollo would really die, and he would be drawn as a ''god'' for life. Gaia couldn''t help it at first. Apollo had a very important role in her plan. She immediately shot and attacked the solar furnace, trying to save Apollo''s life. The God of Death hesitated for a moment, and then followed suit. Although their alliance of the Four Gods may be suspected of being too brave, but in this turbulent and chaotic era, it is always better to have three powerful allies than to fight alone. However, from the results, it is not very useful. Even if Gaia and the God of Death have used their full strength, they still can''t shake the solar furnace. They can only watch the Apollo inside being sucked dry of their soul and divinity. In the end, even the divine power is exhausted, leaving only the vitality. still being drawn. "No! I don''t want to die!" Apollo let out his last weak wailing, then stopped abruptly, withered his body and turned into a purple-black mummy. "No, go back!" Gaia didn''t have time to be depressed, and suddenly called out and stepped back suddenly. At the same time, an invisible suction force emerged from the solar furnace and began to devour the former Sun God Kingdom. "This place is out of control, let''s get out of here quickly." Gaia said with a gloomy face, and then rushed out of the kingdom of God first. The **** of death and the **** of machines followed. Their faces were equally gloomy. I didn''t expect that this time the plan was guaranteed, although the Lord of Death was finally killed, but they got into Apollo, it was really worth the loss. The three retreated into the void and looked at the former Sun God Kingdom, which was rapidly shrinking and collapsing, and finally a dazzling white light erupted. As the white light dissipated, only a black hole remained, swallowing everything around it. Feeling the suction of the black hole spreading over, the three of them retreated in unison. Until the distance was far enough, he stopped, looked at each other, and was speechless for a long time. This time, the blow to the Four Gods Alliance was really big. Not only did the plan fail completely, but Apollo was also lost. From now on, there is no need to call it the Four Gods Alliance. It wasn''t until more than ten minutes later that Gaia asked the God of Machinery: "How is the situation in the trial space?" The God of Machinery said helplessly: "I don''t know, it has been out of control since just now." To say that I am depressed, there is nothing more depressing than the God of Machines. First, I was forced to betray my allies, and I finally thought of a way to get the best of both worlds, but this kind of moth appeared. Now that Apollo, the sun god, is dead, Gaia and the **** of death didnt say anything, Im afraid they already dont trust him in their hearts. But he couldn''t complain about this kind of thing, he could only admit it with his nose. Gaia and the God of Death frowned. They did not suspect that the God of Machinery was lying, but the sudden incident just now, and the loss of connection in the trial space, did not know what happened. "Can''t they also grasp all the problems?" This thought flashed in the minds of the three of them, and those mysterious existences that seemed to be aloof were not omniscient. After a long time, the three looked at each other. Or the God of Machinery was the first to speak: "What shall we do next?" Death shook his head, indicating that he had no idea. Gaia, the mother goddess of the earth, thought for a while and said: "This time the situation is very unusual. Although it is a pity to lose Apollo, if we change the angle, we also have important discoveries. I think we may be able to talk to Zeus or the Lord of Light. Talk about it." The eyes of the God of Death and the God of Machines lit up, and they lost their horses. They knew it was not a blessing. At least they mastered a lot of information about ''them'' through this accident. I believe Zeus and the Lord of Light will be very interested... At the same time, in the trial space. Green watched the Zerg army enter the pool. Soon the group of flying dragons rushed back under the leadership of the king of flying dragons, and rushed into the pool desperately. It stands to reason that flying dragons are not suitable for underwater fighting, and I dont know what stimulates them. Green was wondering when suddenly the entire trial space vibrated violently, as if an unprecedented earthquake had occurred, the sky was torn apart, thunderstorms, and the earth overturned. Green was taken aback and didn''t know what the tricks were this time. Those Zerg were also extremely frightened and made a shrill cry. All those who could fly flew into the air, while those who couldnt fly ran wildly on the ground like headless flies. (end of this chapter) Chapter 813： 819? Trial out of control Chapter 813 819 Trial out of control Green found that something was wrong. If it was a part of the trial, this level of disaster was too much to play a role in selection. It was more like resignation. Moreover, the surrounding space began to become unstable, and various elemental energies violently rioted, as if the world had come to an end. "No, is there an accident in the trial space?" Green''s heart moved, thinking of this possibility, his heart became more and more certain. At the same time, it was originally a tester whose spirit was projected over and resided in the robot body. Suddenly, in a way that Green couldn''t explain, he abandoned the mechanical body, stripped out the soul, and transformed into the body. Green doesn''t know why this is happening. Accordingly, his body is still in the main world, how could he be directly teleported here? It''s like playing a game, playing with yourself but entering the game world. The game world is still in a state of collapse. Green is not sure, if he dies now, whether he will die directly or return to reality, it is estimated that the probability of dying directly should be higher. At this moment, it is not only Green who is facing this situation, but other people who participated in this trial have also lost their robot bodies and turned into their own bodies, and the original restrictions have disappeared. Green could feel that at this time, he could summon the army of the undead from the cemetery at any time, or he could open the portal to teleport the army of the undead empire. And he has now determined the spatial coordinates of this world. This is a void world that is on the edge of the void, and the scale is not small. And as long as Green wants to, he can return to the cemetery at any time, which makes him have a bottom line in his heart, and at the same time, he is more curious, what is wrong, and this kind of situation will suddenly appear in a good trial. This should be the direct collapse of the trial space. Although Green doesn''t know the principle of creating the trial space, it should be a pretty serious accident anyway. "Is it because of their problems, or something else?" Green thought silently. Accompanied by a violent disaster, this void world was severely hit, but after ten minutes, it finally stabilized again. But the lush rainforest before has been completely wiped out, and a large number of animals and plants died in the disaster. Among those who participated in the trial before, many died. Green kept Taraga by his side just in case, and summoned Serena and released a mechanical crow to investigate the situation. He still can''t judge whether the previous trial for the heart of the machine was interrupted, because he lost the body of the robot, and also lost the reminder of the trial task. This made Green a little concerned, and asked Serena to send the mechanical crow to search and see if there were any robots that were not completely destroyed. Unfortunately, after waiting for a while, the search results were not optimistic. In the sight of the mechanical crow, there is nothing but devastated. Not to mention a broken robot, not even a single piece of wreckage was found. This result was also expected by Green, but he was not disappointed. On the contrary, as the situation changed, the Zerg, which was not originally favored by him, became more valuable. Originally Green felt that these Zerg participating in the trial were equivalent to monsters in the game, completely controlled by ''them''. But after this accident, not only was this trial space out of control, but the Zerg who participated in the trial were obviously out of control as well. Green thinks that it is best to capture some live Zerg bodies and try to see if they have the conditions for mass reproduction. It is best to get a queen that can lay eggs. If you can reproduce in large numbers, it will enrich the low-level troops under Green''s command, and you can get more and cheaper cannon fodder on the battlefield. Although Green is a necromancer, he has always been restricted by the cemetery and for various reasons, which made him embark on the strategy of elite soldiers. Until recently, because of the acquisition of the heart of the machine, and the combination of undead magic and mecha technology, it was possible to obtain an army of millions. In normal times, this would be enough, but in the face of a brutal war of gods, the size of the army was not enough. So Green urgently needs to expand the scale of low-level troops. In fact, Green didn''t quite understand it before, the so-called battle of gods is really inexplicable. In fact, the war between the gods does not need to be so troublesome at all, as long as the two main gods are pulled out and put on a duel, whoever wins basically decides everything. The so-called legion fights below are in full swing, with countless casualties, but they don''t have much practical significance. Even if the legion battle is won, if the main **** of the family is killed, even the strongest legion will have no chance of winning against the enemy''s main god. Until this time, after confirming the existence of them, Green suddenly realized. Why the war of gods broke out, why the so-called war of gods is in this form, the reason is actually very simple, because they like it. It''s like watching a game. Boxing has the fun of boxing, and football has football highlights. Its just that them all want to watch, and they have to play brilliantly, turn rounds, have frequent accidents, and whet their appetites The winner must be decided at the last moment. Thinking of this, Green couldn''t help frowning, and became more curious, who are they? "Sir, there is a situation over there!" At this moment, Serena suddenly said, and passed the specific direction and location through the soul link. In the southeast, a mechanical crow found something unusual. Green came back to his senses and immediately went in visual synchronization. I saw a huge stone tower standing abruptly on the messy ground. Green froze in his heart, and immediately asked the Red Queen to sort out the holographic map and compare it with the previous trial space map. Sure enough, this towering stone pillar was the previous platform that looked like the foundation of a certain ruin. Now the whole picture is revealed, what kind of foundation is it, it is actually a stone tower buried in the ground! Green immediately controlled the mechanical crow to land. This square stone pillar is very huge, and it is still slowly rising. "What is this?" Green was a little puzzled, and immediately asked Serena to send more mechanical crows. It was best to find the entrance and go inside to take a look. Green had an intuition that this building was not simple. And there should be more than one such thing in this void world. It is very likely that the trial space will collapse, and the huge disaster in this void world is related to this. After a few minutes, there was a rumbling sound, the tower stopped rising, and it was already inserted into the sky, thousands of meters high. From a distance, it looks like a huge pillar connected to the earth! And in a very distant place, you can vaguely see that there are several similar pillars standing in this void world. This confirmed Green''s guess just now, and at the same time made him fear the unknown. What does this sudden and unexpected situation mean? destroyed the trial space, what is the purpose? There are too many mysteries in all of this, and Green has no clues at all. Maybe you can find something inside these giant towers. But Greene didn''t plan to take the risk. The situation here is beyond the scope of his cognition and strength. "Thirty-six strategies are the best strategy! The situation is unclear, let''s talk about it first." Green thought to himself, once again looking at the towering tower, he immediately made up his mind and wanted to return to the cemetery. However, he did not expect that at this moment, the void world suddenly shook again, and on the top of those tall towers, a thick blue lightning appeared. In an instant, the lightning bolts flew fast, jumping and shuttling at the top of the towers. In just a few breaths, a giant magic circle covering the entire void world was formed. Green saw this scene and realized that it was not good, but was stunned to find that he could no longer return to the cemetery. "Space blockade!" Green froze in his heart. The moment of hesitation just now made him lose a chance to escape. "I''m careless." Green sighed in his heart, but now that it''s no use complaining about himself, he simply cheered up and prepared to deal with everything. What''s more serious is that as this void world is completely blocked, he can no longer summon more people from the cemetery and fog. There are only Taraga and Serena by Green''s side. Green secretly rejoiced that in order to deal with emergencies just now, he kept Taraga, the most powerful combatant, by his side. Serena''s role was also very important. At some point, the importance of intelligence still came first. And Serena''s mechanical crow has proven itself more than once in terms of reconnaissance and spying. Green took a deep breath. Up to now, he has no way out. He simply turned his heart away, looked at the nearest tower, and shouted, "Let''s go!" Because of the existence of the cemetery and the characteristics of the Necromancer itself, Green has never encountered real danger to his life. Either he has a substitute or a clone. Anyway, even if he is killed, he will not really die. But this time, Green really smelled the breath of death. But he has no way out. If he wants to live, he must break through! At this time, among the other people who participated in the trial, only one in ten survived. But those who can survive are the best among them. Except for a few Holy Spirit rank, their strength has at least reached the high rank of natural disaster. If these people are outside, they have a pivotal position in various forces, but now they must struggle to survive. Meanwhile, on the edge of the Titan world. Received a letter from Gaia, the goddess of the earth, and Zeus, the young king of the Titans, appeared here in person. Zeus is very tall, with a face as perfect as a marble carving, and his strong muscles contain vast and stalwart power. Although it has long been known that the god-king Zeus has inherited all the power of the old god-king Ronanks, but after the actual meeting, Zeus''s strength still exceeded the expectations of the **** of death and the **** of machinery. (end of this chapter) Chapter 814： 820? Battle of the Titans Chapter 814 820 The Titan''s Struggle Even if Zeus didn''t release his momentum deliberately, it gave them a mountain-like feeling. This feeling, even the powerful Lord of Light is slightly inferior. Of course, being weak does not mean that the Lord of Light is weaker than Zeus. On the contrary, this situation shows that Zeus has not fully grasped the power in his body. Even so, his powers are far from what Death and Mechanic Gods can match. "Respected mother goddess, Zeus pays tribute to you." The king of gods nodded slightly, Gaia''s status is noble, and she is the mother of all the Titans. Even if Zeus is ten times stronger, she must maintain due respect. Gaia knew that she was not strong enough, so she didn''t ask too much, and immediately returned the ceremony, and it was very formal. Among the Titans, the weak met the strong etiquette. This made Zeus very satisfied, apparently the earth goddess was very sensible. But the etiquette is all the details. As the Titan God King, he came in person, and he valued the information brought by Gaia. As the heir of Ronanx, Zeus not only inherited Ronanx''s power, but also inherited most of the other party''s memory. It can be said that, to a certain extent, Zeus is also the life continuation of Ronanks. So he deeply knew why the last battle of gods failed, and those mysterious, powerful and terrifying existences that even the gods could not understand, reach, and explore. Therefore, when the Mother Earth and the others came over and secretly claimed to have information about ''them'', Zeus was so interested. Then, the God of Death and the God of Machinery stayed in place, while Gaia and Zeus entered an unusually secret place. This is the deepest part of the Titan world, where Lonanx was hiding back then, and even they couldn''t find it. Lonanx, who was defeated at the beginning, escaped the fate of falling by hiding here, and spent a long time until Zeus was born, passing on his power and knowledge. In fact, this is also why, the god-king Cronus, who was once known for his bravery, chose to live in humiliation after his defeat, not because he was afraid of death and eternal sinking. But as the God King of Titans, Ronanks must pass on the power and knowledge that belonged to the King of Titans. Otherwise, no matter how powerful Zeus'' talent is and how he possesses the qualities to become a God King, it is impossible for him to become a God King in such a short period of time. Inside, grow to this level of power. Coming to this barren and dark space, the earth goddess Gaia can feel that it is cramped and narrow for a titan giant. Lonanx is much bigger than her, so you can imagine the unimaginable pain and torture she suffered when she hid here. Gaia murmured with a sad face: "Lonanx, my child..." Zeus also put away his arrogant attitude outside, and a trace of complicated emotions flashed in his eyes: "Father, Father told me before leaving that they are very powerful, so I am not sure, don''t act rashly, we... our The odds are slim." Gaia fell into silence. It turned out that Zeus defeated Ronanks before being an act. Zeus not only inherited the status and bloodline of Lonanx, but also recognized the identity of the other party''s godfather. As the old god-king of the Titans, Ronanks also completed his mission and went to the end safely. The earth-shattering battle before was actually just a ceremony, and it was also for Zeus to establish his prestige, allowing him to establish the strongest prestige among the Titans at the fastest speed. This is also the last legacy that Ronanx left to him and the Titans. After some feelings, Gaia finally took time to relax and talked about the previous problems in the trial space and the fall of Apollo. "Apollo is actually dead!" Zeus was taken aback, although he had sensed the vacancy of the clergy of the sun **** before, and guessed that there must be something wrong with Apollo. It was just that he didn''t expect that Apollo would die directly. This is a hassle for their whole plan. Although Zeus looked down on Apollo, he could not deny the role of the other party. And this time Apollo is really dead a bit inexplicable. "So, there is something wrong with their trial space!" Zeus said solemnly. "Although it is still uncertain, the probability of this is very high." Gaia replied. Zeus was silent, his deep eyes flickered uncertainly, and after a long time he slowly said: "So...they...are not omnipotent and omnipotent?!" Before that, the Titans who came into contact with them all showed a state of omniscience and omnipotence, which could be said to be impeccable. Until this time, there was a problem in the trial space, causing Apollo''s death. was their first unexpected omission. No wonder Gaia and Zeus value it so much, and Reaper and Mechanism also regard this as valuable information. Its just that they didnt know that Gaia, the earth goddess who seemed to be separated from the Titans, was actually still with Zeus and the Titans. However, even if they doubted it would be pointless. In the face of the powerful God King Zeus and the resurgent Titan Gods, the God of Death and the God of Machinery have no more qualifications to say no. Besides, Gaia, whom they regard as an ally, seems to be less reliable. The God of Death and the God of Machines looked at each other outside, and they both sensed each other''s worries. Fortunately, it is still when the war of gods has just started. With their status and strength, if there is no accident, there should be no danger. Unless Zeus has any special purpose, he will attack them at this time. At the same time, in that mutated world of trials. Green has sent mechanical crows to scout around the giant tower and have made some discoveries. "Master, you have found the entrance, do you want to enter?" Serena asked Green while monitoring the crow''s situation. "Go in and see what''s going on." Green also visually synchronized the past. I saw a very large entrance at the bottom of the tower. According to the height of humans, creatures using this entrance would be at least eight to ten meters high. And this entrance is also sealed, and a circular sealing magic circle will appear if you touch it a little. And the level of this magic circle is very high, Genlin can''t even see the principle of it, the profound knowledge contained in it has exceeded his comprehension. Fortunately, there are many entrances similar to vents not far away. The mechanical crow was barely able to get in with its wings shrunk. Inside that entrance is a very long circular pipe. Because he couldn''t fly, the mechanical crow moved a little slowly. After a period of waiting, he finally reached the end of the passage. I saw a circular light spot appearing in front of me. The mechanical crow walked over, and the probe looked out. But at this moment, there was a stab, and a green light emerged from the surroundings, and brushed past the neck of the mechanical crow. The body of this mechanical crow is made of extremely strong metal materials, and even the extremely powerful dragon hunting rifle is difficult to kill with one hit. However, at this time, under the sweep of that white light, it was cut off from the neck like mud without any hindrance! Grumbling, the head of the mechanical crow rolled forward and fell from the outlet of the pipe. The rest of the body exploded with a "bang" and became a pair of tiny parts. Green, who was in sync with his vision, suddenly felt the world spinning in front of him. With a sound of ??clang, it fell to the ground, and the mechanical crow''s head bounced twice like a ping-pong ball before it stopped. The head of the mechanical crow did not explode like the body, but still retained the ability to synchronize visuals. Green and Serena both saw the situation inside the tower. This is a very large space, the floor is metal, and it is full of pipes. The surrounding is densely packed, transparent glass jars hanging from the ceiling, and inside are creatures immersed in white turbid liquid. Can vaguely see, those should be Zerg, there are puppies, larvae of hydralisks, and embryos of flying dragons and mammoths... And from this angle, Green also saw that among the many glass jars, there was a particularly huge one with a half-human, half-Zerg female suspended in it. "Could it be Kerrigan?" Green complained in his heart, but paid special attention to that special Zerg unit. There is a high probability that this should be the hero of the Zerg. At this moment, it seemed that someone was peeping, and the half-human half-worm woman suddenly opened her eyes, revealing a pair of golden snake pupils, and looked over coldly and gloomily. "Alive?" Green was taken aback and met the other party''s gaze. He didn''t expect that at this time, the other party actually came alive. In the next moment, there was a flash, and I couldn''t see how it came out. This Zerg appeared in front of me, and reached out and picked up the mechanical crow''s head. The sharp fingers exerted a little force, and suddenly snapped, crushing it. Green''s body was shocked, he lost the screen, and returned to normal vision. "Is this the queen of the Zerg?" Looking at the towering tower not far away, Green already understood that this was a factory that specialized in the production of Zerg. In this void world, there are several factories similar to this. Now, it seems that the Zerg stored in these giant towers will be resurrected. "But, are these Zerg controlled by them?" Green had doubts in his heart: "And what happened to the loss of control of the trial space before?" Unfortunately, neither of these two questions could be answered, and Green turned to consider whether there is any hope of obtaining a similar Zerg factory? If you can succeed, then the harvest this time can be big! Although the undead and the Zerg both win by numbers, there are essential differences between the two. The undead creatures are either skeletons that have completely lost their flesh, or zombies whose bodies are inactive. Accordingly, they are not suitable for combat, and manipulating them requires extra psionic power. But this is obviously not the case with the Zerg. This is a creature that is truly born for war. Every organ of the body does not serve in combat, and has a strong group nature. (end of this chapter) Chapter 815： 821? Zerg tribe log Chapter 815 821 Zerg Tribe Log If Grimm can combine undead magic with Zerg to create a new type of troops similar to shadow creatures, it will greatly improve Grimm''s overall strength. But this idea is very difficult. Green feels that the probability of success is not high, he just works hard and is not obsessed with the result. "Let''s go, get out of here." With the loss of the vision of the mechanical crow, Green immediately gave an order, and did not stay in place for a long time, or simply rushed into the tower to implement his plan, but went straight away! Just five minutes after he left with Taraga and Serena, the Zerg Queen with white mucus still hanging on her body came to the place where Green was just now. This Zerg queen, after removing some of the characteristics of the Zerg, is still quite beautiful in terms of human aesthetics. However, the pale complexion and a pair of golden snake pupils that shone with cold light completely offset the soft beauty on her body. The Zerg Queen unfolded the dragon wings behind her, checked the surroundings, sniffed again with her nose, and then looked up in the direction Green left. Fortunately, Green is also very cunning, and the real direction of going is not the direction of leaving. In fact, Green didn''t go far, just took a circle and lurked dozens of kilometers away. And when they left, Serena left a few mechanical crows around. As soon as the Zerg Queen appeared, she already fell into Green''s field of vision. "Sure enough!" Green sneered slightly, gaining a deeper understanding of this Zerg queen. At present, the strength of this Zerg queen should be inferior to Taraga, but it is not much worse. has a very high IQ and is very cautious. Just after the appearance of the Zerg Queen, in just ten seconds, tens of thousands of Zerg of various types of troops poured out from the direction of the tower. Among these Zerg, Green discovered the kind of eight-legged beetle. However, unlike the previous powerful eight-legged beetle that led an army alone, these eight-legged beetles are significantly lighter in color and smaller in size. They should be underage. They were probably disturbed by Green and rushed out of the petri dish. of. Green frowned slightly, originally he stayed here to observe, to see if there was an opportunity. It''s a pity that the Zerg army came too fast, and Green had lost the opportunity before he made up his mind. But Green didn''t feel sorry, after all, it was too hasty. And he is now only surrounded by Taraga and Serena, even with his own fighting strength, it is difficult to guarantee that he can stably restrain the Zerg queen. If you dont get it right, it may become self-defeating. So after finding that the swarm was following, Green simply gave up the idea of ??hunting the queen of the zerg. "Let''s get out of here first." Green was really gone this time. The giant towers just now rose from the ground and formed a huge magic circle. No matter what happened, there must be follow-up actions. Green decided to stabilize the wave first and see the situation. There is no fixed direction and target, Green just chose a direction away from the magic circle formed by those giant towers. flew thousands of kilometers in one breath before stopping. Looking back, even with his eyesight, he could barely see the outlines of the huge and shining magic circle formed by blue lightnings rising from the top of the giant tower. This is a mountainous area. At this time, it is also full of ruins. The ground is devastated. In the dense rainforest, the animals and plants are almost dead, and the ground is protruding gray... But not far away, there is a situation that is different from the surrounding. It was a purple bug that was more than one meter long. It carefully drilled out from the ground, wriggled to find a flat ground, made a "Grumpy" sound, and suddenly burst into a cloud of purple slurry, and then slowly turned into a very zerg. style building, and a purple creep is derived around it. "It''s a newly differentiated Zerg tribe." Green just paid extra attention during the flight, trying to find a Zerg tribe that had just begun to develop. Only such a tribe is likely to be captured by Green when the queen appears. Otherwise, go to catch the adult Zerg queen, I don''t know when to wait. A smile appeared on ??Green''s face, and he sent mechanical crows to monitor the surroundings. Time flies fast, and in less than ten days, this Zerg tribe has developed in a decent way, built five new buildings, and produced hundreds of the most elementary puppies, and the number of sappers has climbed to one. One hundred and twenty. These sappers made Green look very hot. They were about six or seven meters long, like a small truck. They didn''t move very fast, but they worked very efficiently. As far as mining is concerned, even the best human miners working in mining farms are far inferior to this sapper bug. More importantly, there are no special requirements for the working place of the sappers, and working in the field with harsh terrain is unmatched by human miners. Green''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he was more eager to get enough troops. Not to mention other combat units, this sapper bug alone is enough. After a few days, the worm nest has grown to a height of more than ten meters at the beginning, and hundreds of larvae can be bred in it at one time. These larvae can hatch in less than five days as long as they have sufficient nutrition. But to Green''s disappointment, this Zerg tribe has never hatched a higher class. Not to mention the queen, there is not even a hydralisk. This makes Green a little worried. Could it be that there is a special situation in this worm nest and it can only produce low-level troops? Or is there such a division of labor within the Zerg? Green suddenly felt that he knew too little about the Zerg. This is the real thing, a creature with high intelligence and a high social system, not the simple data piled up game troops in the previous game. The social system of the Zerg, as well as the organizational relationship, Green does not know at all. "Did I take it for granted?" Green questioned himself secretly, but in the end he decided to persevere. Regardless of whether the Zerg tribe could produce a queen, he would also observe carefully and collect data to prepare for the next time. Two days later, this Zerg tribe has grown even bigger. has only added a building for the production of Hydralisks, and started a large number of explosions to produce puppies. This situation is getting closer and closer to Green''s guess before. This should be a base that specializes in producing puppies and a small amount of hydralisks, similar to an arsenal. "Need manual intervention?" Green took the record of the development of the Zerg tribe, and decided not to sit back and watch, he wanted to try to impose some interference factors. "Talaga, you go, kill those puppies and hydralisks." Green ordered. "Yes!" Tarraga immediately obeyed and rushed forward happily. In fact, she has long been interested in this "crunchy-looking" big bug. In Talaga''s eyes, these big purple bugs seem to be delicious. Its just that Greene restricted her before, not letting her interfere with the development of the Zerg tribe, nor let her go to other places for food. This time he finally let go, which made Tarraga very happy, as if he was afraid that Green would go back on his words, he hurriedly flew over at the fastest speed... Ten minutes later, Talaga returned with a contented pat on her stomach. The Zerg tribe that was thriving not long ago was wiped out. Not only the puppy and the hydralisk were eaten by Tarraga, but two sappers were also taken away. also instructed Green in advance that Tarraga could not destroy buildings and kill sappers. This prevented this Zerg tribe from being directly destroyed. However, to Green''s surprise, after being attacked with heavy losses, the Zerg tribe did not immediately recover and rebuild, but looked like a person who had suffered a huge blow, and looked a little helpless. It wasn''t until two days later that the gloomy mood that shrouded the Zerg tribe dissipated. The originally listless sappers began to work happily, and the worm nest began to produce larvae quickly. This made Green''s eyes light up. It was also the first time he discovered that the Zerg tribe itself had emotional expressions! "Is the Zerg tribe itself a special life form? Those buildings and units that seem to be single-life are actually part of the Zerg tribe?" Before this, Green had never seen a similar life form. "If so, what role does the Zerg Queen play in the entire Zerg tribe? Is it the brain? Or the heart?" Green had all kinds of guesses. But no matter what it is, it is an essential existence. That is to say, in every similar Zerg tribe, there should be at least one queen. But the queen of this tribe never appeared, why? "Could it be that the so-called queen is a certain form of ''it''?" Green thought of this, and his eyes couldn''t help but look at the worm nest that was more than ten meters high and thirty meters square. Maybe cut open the nest to get the real answer. "Master, do you need Taraja to go again?" Taraja was a little unsure, the bugs just now really suit his taste. "Let''s go together." Green thought about it and decided to go there in person. He wanted to confirm what was going on inside the worm nest. Because he lost his combat troops, Green came to the swelling insect nest without any hindrance. Under the translucent skin, green liquid was squirming quickly, and it seemed to be a little nervous. "Answer me, are you the manager of this tribe? We call it the queen." Green stood in front of the hive and tried to talk to it. After waiting for a while, the nest did not respond. "I know you exist, and I know you can understand. I don''t want to kill for nothing, so... please respond to me." Green said slowly. (end of this chapter) Chapter 816： 822? Chapter 816 822 Giant Hands Green finished speaking and waited another minute. But the worm''s nest still did not respond, as if Green was playing the piano to the cow. Green frowned slightly and said slowly, "Are you toasting and not eating and drinking?" Said and made a gesture to Taraja, and the long-awaited foodie lady rushed forward, exposing the strange big mouth on her belly, and began to eat. Although the ?? worm''s nest is very large, Tarraga also eats very fast. In just a blink of an eye, a large hole with a diameter of two meters was gnawed on the surface of the worm''s nest, revealing the body cavity and complex biological structure inside. When ?? was bitten again, the speed of the worm''s nest obviously accelerated, and it dried with slight twitching, as if humans were suffering. Green ordered Taraga to stop and asked again: "How is it? Are you going to keep going?" The worm nest is still silent. Green scolded, stubborn! Taraga and immediately rushed up again, making a crunching sound... Three or four minutes later, the huge insect nest was riddled with holes. Talaga patted his belly contentedly, but Green''s face was not very good-looking, and the Hive did not give him the expected response until the last moment. "Am I wrong?" Green doubted his judgment. According to reason, any creature has an instinctive desire to survive. In a calm and rational state, few creatures can face death calmly. "Or... This worm nest has no way to communicate with me because of some restrictions?" Green thought of another possibility: "So no matter how tortured I tortured it, it remained silent until the end..." Green started to move to the next place with suspicion in his heart. Soon he discovered another insect swarm, but because of the development of these days, the insect swarm has developed to a certain scale, and he did not see the situation where the larvae directly turned into a nest. Green estimated that when the towers rose from the ground, a batch of larvae were released uniformly. Now that that time period has passed, the probability of seeing the larvae opening up a new swarm has become very small, but this does not have much effect on Green. In the night, this void world ushered in the first heavy rain after the drastic changes. The dense raindrops seem to wash away all traces. The lakes and rivers that disappeared because of the collapse of the world gathered together again, and began to breed new life in the rain. Green was watching a new Zerg tribe in the rain. This is a very large-scale tribe, with puppies, hydralisks and flying dragons, and the total number is nearly tens of thousands. And there is a trend of upgrading and evolution of arms. But to Green''s disappointment, there is still no queen in this Zerg tribe. This is the sixth Zerg tribe he has discovered, and there is no queen in all of them. made him a little suspicious. Could it be that these scattered insect nests did not produce queens? At this moment, there was a low "silk" sound in Green''s ear. Green frowned and followed the voice. In the rain curtain, a huge figure was flying wildly towards this side. Green''s eyesight is excellent, and he recognized it at a glance. That behemoth was actually the flying dragon king who climbed out of the water pool back then! Green was taken aback, this big guy is not weak, what was it that beat him so badly? As he got closer, Green found that the body of the Flying Dragon King was almost cut in half, and the lower abdomen was curled forward, as if it was about to fall at any moment. The two large rows of compound eyes on the head of the ?? were also damaged a lot, the wings were tattered, and the flight was shaky. But behind the Flying Dragon King, Green did not find the pursuers. According to the reason, the Flying Dragon King in this state also bumped over. This is obviously the benefit of being delivered to the door, don''t do it for nothing. But Green had an ominous foreboding. "Let''s go, let''s get out of here." Green didn''t hesitate, but his intuition was a little wrong, so he immediately chose to evacuate. Shortly after he left, the flying dragon king with residual blood passed the place where Green was before. Nothing special happened, but after just a moment, there was a sudden boom. Over the Flying Dragon King, who had not yet flown very far, a large hand was inserted from an unknown space, revealing four huge fingers. Immediately, the other half of the palm came in, and the space was torn apart abruptly! A huge arm with a length of thousands of meters stretched directly in. With a bang, he directly grabbed the seriously injured Flying Dragon King. Although the body of the Flying Dragon King is also very huge, but in front of these big hands, it is almost like a doll. He was grabbed and pulled out, and disappeared in a blink of an eye, leaving only a giant in the sky that was slowly healing. black hole. Green watched this scene and couldn''t help swallowing. "Just now, what was that just now?" Greene frowned, that was definitely not a god, and the aura and psychic energy fluctuations were different. For a long time, Green has seen quite a few gods, and he will never be wrong. "Could it be that ''them'' shot?" Green pondered in his heart, since he learned of the lag in the existence of ''them'', he has been more concerned about this issue. This is related to whether he can return to the original world, at least so far, this is his only hope, even if this hope is very slim... Green took a deep breath, put aside the distracting thoughts in his mind, and continued to devote himself to the work of finding the nest. Until the next day, he finally made a new discovery. This is a larger Zerg tribe that occupies a larger territory. And, for the first time, Green found the figure of the queen in this tribe. is exactly the same as the Zerg queen he saw through the mechanical crow before, similar to a human figure, with a pair of dragon wings on the back, and the hair on the top of her head looks like the legendary Medusa. The queen has a very high status in the tribe, and many Zerg flock to the queen and gather in the center of the tribe. But Green soon discovered that something was wrong. These Zerg bowed their heads, but they were not paying homage to the female dynasty, and the Zerg did not seem to have such etiquette. What are they afraid of? At the same time, there was another earth-shattering loud noise, and in the extreme distance of the sky, another big hand fell and grabbed something. Because the distance is too far, Green can''t see clearly. The Zerg wailed in pain. followed the same thing again, but this time a big hand descended from the sky and grabbed directly on the magic circle composed of huge stone pillars. The ?? blue huge magic circle persisted for a while, but it only lasted for a few seconds before being completely torn apart by the huge palm that fell from the sky. (end of this chapter) Chapter 817： 823? The world collapses Chapter 817 823 The world collapses "What''s this for?" Green was very surprised, watching the big hand tearing space again and again and entering, or clawing something, or destroying something, which has made this broken void world even more riddled with holes. Green can feel that the source of this void world is being rapidly consumed, and it will not be long before it will completely enter the end period, and may even be destroyed directly! At the same time, Green felt that all the oppression and restraint that had been placed on him before had disappeared. Then there was a loud "click", and this void world finally couldn''t bear it. The gray sky actually cracked a terrifying big hole, as if it was a huge blade, and it was going to halve the battlefield here. Green felt that kind of power for the first time. Since he crossed, he has seen many powerful people, including many great gods. However, compared with the power explosion at this moment, those so-called powerful gods are only more powerful. Ordinary people are stronger. "No, you must leave here quickly." Green realized the danger. Fortunately, the space blockade has disappeared, and Green can leave here anytime, anywhere. But before leaving, Green''s eyes involuntarily turned to the Zerg tribe that was close at hand. At this time, all the Zerg lay on the ground and shivered. In fact, ordinary Zerg do not have fear in the strict sense, but as a queen, with advanced wisdom, they know fear and pass this emotion to other Zerg. Green saw this scene and was certain that these Zerg had no ability to resist at this moment. He simply turned his heart away and ordered Talaga to go over and capture the queen. At the same time, Serena controlled the mechanical crow, and seized the opportunity to catch many Zerg larvae. Taraja''s strength is already strong, and the current state of the Zerg queen is special, she was captured by Taraja without any resistance at all. Immediately, Green did not stop, opened the portal and returned to the cemetery. As soon as I returned to the cemetery, I felt a terrifying burst of psionic energy coming from the portal, and even formed a storm through the portal! Green quickly closed the portal, and quickly turned on the visual synchronization. But Serena left a few mechanical crows there. With the shift of perspective, Green saw the scene of the void world again. The sky was riddled with holes, filled with the breath of a dead silence, Green felt that this void world was like an old man who was dying, and his life was about to end. This is not the end, but the real downfall, death, and disintegration! "Is it because of the intervention of ''them'' that completely disappointed the Void World, which would only enter the end stage?" Green thought silently. At the same time, in that world, the remnants of the Zerg, as well as some powerhouses who were hidden before and who participated in the trial, were also forced out at this time. Those who could leave all chose to escape immediately, and those who did not have this ability could only bite the bullet and face the terrifying cataclysm... A few minutes later, Green''s visual synchronization came to an abrupt end. marked the destruction of the two mechanical crows and the complete demise of the void world. Green couldn''t help but take a deep breath to calm the stirring emotions in his heart, but was disturbed by the roar of the Zerg around him. Came to the cemetery and lost her original restraint. The queen of the Zerg cheered up again, but because Talaga was by her side, she didn''t act rashly, and only gave a warning roar. Of course, this is of no use at all. At the last moment, Green grabbed her specially, of course it was impossible to let go. Confirmed through the cemetery, and consumed a lot of psionic energy balance. After cleaning the Zerg queen from the inside out, it was finally transformed into a hero unit of the cemetery humans. But this is completely different from Green''s previous vision. His purpose was to control a suspiciously multiplying Zerg tribe by controlling the Zerg Queen. However, the conquered Zerg Queen did not play this role. After she surrendered to Green in the city, it seemed that the biological genes in her body had automatically undergone some changes, so that she was completely stripped from the Zerg and no longer possessed group. And those Zerg larvae that were brought back also died. This made Green a little depressed. He took so much risk and spent so much time. Not only did he not get the Heart of Mechanism, but even the Zerg troops became nothing. Fortunately, his mentality is not bad, and he has won a Zerg queen who is not weak in combat, which is also a good compensation. He can''t be too greedy. At the same time, in the Titan world, Zeus has reunited with the **** of death and the **** of machinery after negotiating with the earth goddess Gaia. At this moment, a seraph in golden armor hurried over by Zeus. Zeus frowned, this angel is his confidant, responsible for collecting and sorting out information, and he is very measured, not very important, and will never disturb him at such a time. And for the sake of confidentiality, I came here in person and did not use long-distance communication, so there is a possibility of being intercepted or monitored in the middle. This made Zeus'' heart shudder, obviously something big happened. Although the ??Titans possess great power, they are not omniscient. "Your Majesty the Great God King!" The Seraphim knelt down on one knee, and did not speak immediately because there were other people present. Zeus glanced at Gaia and the others, and said lightly: "It''s okay, if you have anything to say." "Yes, just now, Void World No. 89 collapsed." The Seraphim said slowly. "What!" Everyone was shocked when they heard it. They all understood what "collapse" meant, and they had never thought of such a situation for many years. "What''s going on?" Zeus asked in a deep voice. "The reason is unknown, and the suspicion is the work of a powerful unknown being." The Seraphim replied. Zeus fell into silence. In fact, he just thought of it, who can completely destroy a void world except ''them''? "Have they finally started to take action in person?" Zeus pondered: "Why? According to reason, it shouldn''t be!" The earth goddess Gaia resolutely said: "It''s because of the Void Zerg!" Zeus moved slightly, and the God of Death and the God of Machinery had similar expressions. They have all heard of the ??Void Zerg. Although they are a relatively powerful race, they once participated in the battle of gods as an important servant of the insect god. But the Zerg has existed in the void for many years, why does Gaia think that ''them'' shot because of the Zerg? (end of this chapter) Chapter 818： 824? A new accident Chapter 818 824 New Accidents "Zerg?" Zeus seemed to understand at once: "You mean that the development of those zerg has caused the fear of ''them''?" The earth goddess Gaia nodded slowly and said: "Although I don''t know what the key is, the logical relationship of cause and effect should be like this, otherwise they will treat us as toys in the \''box\'' with their usual character. , I am high above the ground, watching outside the box, I will not easily shoot to interfere with the things inside the box." Zeus nodded slowly. He didn''t question this point. When the Titans were defeated, Ronanks was supposed to die, but he survived because of special means. This was against the script of ''them'', but in the end they accepted the result. But another question comes right after, why is the mere zerg so special? To make the arrogant and proud ''them'' care so much? What is the special meaning of ??Zerg? Thinking of this, everyone present became serious, and they realized that once they found the reason, they might be able to master some kind of weapon against ''them''! Meanwhile, in the misty world. After ??Green experienced the last danger, he also became very interested in the Zerg. Although the Zerg queen did not bring him much actual gains, it also pointed him in a direction. If it can be obtained so easily, the Zerg will not cause ''them'' to look down on them. At this time, a new change appeared in the main world. The demon who had established a firm foothold in the Kingdom of Asgar suddenly turned around and attacked the Condor Empire without warning. After the abyss demon occupied the Asgar Kingdom, it has been trying to obtain a new breakthrough from the direction of the Lorenzo Kingdom and the Loen Federation. In this process, although the Lorenzo Kingdom was strongly blocked, the Loen Federation has made quite good progress. Now more than [40%] of the territory of the Loen Federation has fallen under the control of the Abyss Demon. As long as you stick to it, it is estimated that it will not take long for you to get a greater harvest. But at this time, the abyss demon suddenly turned around and gathered all his strength to attack the Condor Empire! What kind of **** is this? Totally unreasonable! But Green understands that anything that seems unreasonable must have a reasonable logic at the bottom. Since the abyss demons chose to attack the Condor Empire, it means that they have a reason to do so, and as the Lorenzo Kingdom, there is no need to explore so much, just think about what to do next. Because as an ally, after being attacked, the Condor Empire has sent a diplomatic note, hoping that the Kingdom of Lorenzo can send troops to attack the Abyss Demon on the flank, in order to reduce the pressure on the Condor Empire on the frontal battlefield. In this context, Queen Silabel convened the Supreme Council of the Kingdom of Lorenzo. As the Archduke of Arsa, and also the second most powerful man in the entire kingdom except Archduke Mora, it is naturally impossible for him to miss this important meeting. Although ?? represents the highest authority of the Kingdom of Lorenzo, the format of the meeting is not formal, that is, in the meeting room of the palace, everyone sits together. As expected, Grand Duke Mora still did not appear. The news that Duke Mora is still alive is no longer a secret, but the strength of Duke Mora has become a mystery. According to the truth, he has just been promoted to the Holy Spirit level, no matter how talented the Grand Duke Mora is, it is impossible to surpass the shackles of the Holy Spirit primary level. But the first time Grand Duke Mora made his move, he killed an old-fashioned Holy Spirit-level powerhouse, showing a completely incredible strength. This made Green suspect that Duke Mora must have secretly climbed up to a powerful existence, perhaps a new **** or a revived Titan, or something else Green was a little curious about this, but since the last time we hurriedly met, Archduke Mora never took the initiative to show up again, and Green didnt deliberately investigate even though he was curious. Originally thought that Grand Duke Mora would come back this time, but he still didn''t show up. In addition, what surprised Green was that Silabel was actually promoted to natural disaster! Although Silabel also touched the edge of the natural disaster grade before, it still takes some time to really promote. And this was as expected, and it was not worth Green''s fuss. What really surprised him was that Silabel couldn''t help but be promoted to natural disaster, and directly crossed the first natural disaster level and directly reached the natural disaster intermediate level! This is a bit surprising. According to reason, this situation is impossible at all, but Silabel''s strength is there, which surprised everyone. Obviously, this has something to do with Duke Mora, but why? As a queen, Silabel generally does not need to participate in battles, unless it is the most critical moment. So whether she is a natural disaster first-level or middle-level, it has no practical significance to the Lorenzo Kingdom. The Grand Duke Mora specially helped her reach the middle level of natural disasters, which seemed to hide some unknown reason. Green had doubts in his heart until the memory ended. As an ally, the Kingdom of Lorenzo could not ignore the requirements of the Condor Empire at this time, and the Condor Empire represented not just a country, but the attitude of the Goddess of Wisdom. In the face of the abyss demon''s attack this time, although the main force of the Condor Empire was restrained by the Sea God Legion, it was not unprepared to ask the Kingdom of Lorenzo for help. The actual mountain, this time is also to let the Kingdom of Lorenzo express its position. If this side refuses to help attack the abyss demon, it is equivalent to choosing to stand on the opposite side of the goddess of the light of wisdom. At present, the Kingdom of Lorenzo has not connected with any gods, so it is even less likely to offend the Goddess of Light of Wisdom. After all, this goddess is now second only to the Lord of Light, the second strongest in the new **** camp. After the meeting, Green stayed alone. "Isn''t it weird? Why did I reach the middle level of natural disasters all of a sudden?" Silabel leaned back on the sofa lazily, shaking gently with red wine in her hand, and looked out the window while talking. Green shook his head: "It''s not surprising, it should be arranged by His Royal Highness Prince Mora." Speaking of Grand Duke Mora, Silabel''s face suddenly became a little strange. Green was a little surprised and didn''t understand what happened to Silabel. It was said that it was a good thing to directly reach the intermediate level of natural disasters after being promoted to natural disasters. Why didn''t she feel happy? Immediately afterwards, Silabel did something that surprised him again. I saw her put down the glass of wine, then stood up from the sofa, swiped lightly with her hand, and began to undress! (end of this chapter) Chapter 819： 825? Artificially cultivated gods Chapter 819 825 Artificially cultivated gods Green was completely confused this time. Although he didn''t mind having some super-friendly relationship with Queen Silabel, the timing and atmosphere at the moment always felt a little strange. Sirabell didn''t care, and continued to take off his clothes until only his underwear remained. Fair skin, perfect figure, almost completely displayed in front of Green. Green was shocked, and saw that there was a huge blue gemstone, the size of a reserved ball, inlaid in the position of Silabel''s belly button! Green showed an incredible expression and looked at Silabel: "This... what is this?" Green felt a very weak aura of divinity and soul from the huge blue gem. The clothes Silabel wore just now should have some kind of blessing, which can completely block this kind of breath, otherwise when the meeting just now, I believe everyone will be aware of it. Immediately Green reacted, it was not a gem at all, but a piece of the flesh and blood of a god, wrapped in blue liquid, at first glance it looked like a gem. "Did you see it? This is my father''s plan." Silabel said with a blank expression, and then wrapped the clothes that had just been opened around her body again. Green frowned, and Archduke Mora surprised him once again. I originally thought that with the improvement of my own strength and mastering the powerful combat power of three Holy Spirit levels, I no longer have to be particularly afraid of Grand Duke Mora. After all, Grand Duke Mora is only a Holy Spirit level who has recently been promoted. No matter how thick the background is, the talent No matter how bad the sky is, it is impossible to exceed the upper limit. But seeing Silabel at this time, Green had to re-examine the strength and ambition of the Grand Duke Mora. Green frowned, waiting for Silabel to put on a pair of clothes again, reaching the opposite side of him, and holding the wine glass again. "What the **** is going on?" Green asked in a relaxed manner. "It''s actually very simple. My father hopes to cultivate me into a **** by transplanting the flesh and blood of a god." Silabel said lightly, as if to say a trivial matter. Greene can understand the complicated emotions in her heart, not only some anger at being treated as a test product, but also some anticipation of becoming a god, and some indulging in the satisfaction brought by that kind of powerful strength. By means of transplantation, a person can be cultivated into a god. I have to say that Duke Mora has a very big brain, and more importantly, he has actually started to put it into practice! And now it seems that everything is going well. Even Green had to admit that Duke Mora was indeed a genius, and if nothing else happened, he might have succeeded! But Green is not optimistic about this plan. Even if it is technically feasible, when it comes to the implementation stage, it is impossible to keep it secret forever. And once this thing leaks out, neither the new **** nor the revived Titans will allow this man-made **** to exist. This is blatant blasphemy, which no **** can tolerate. At that time, Archduke Mora and Silabel will be surrounded and suppressed by all gods. Green could not imagine that in the face of such a situation, what chance would Archduke Mora have to make a comeback against the wind. Obviously, what Green can think of, Silabel can''t think of it, and it is estimated that this is one of the main reasons why she is so entangled. "How sure is it?" Green asked after thinking for a while. "I don''t know." Silabel flashed a helpless expression: "I chose my attitude when my father asked me about it." Green was silent, his fingers tapped rhythmically on his knees, thinking about what Archduke Mora wanted to do. Based on what he knew about Grand Duke Mora, he should not take Sirabel to take risks. Since he decided to let Sirabel transplant the flesh and blood of the gods, it means that the success rate of this matter should be very high, and it is worth taking a risk. rather than resignation... Half an hour later, Green left the palace. Only Silabel was left in the conference room, but with a burst of light and shadow, a figure appeared. "Father." Silabel saw the figure and immediately stood up, but she also understood that it was not the real Grand Duke Mora, just a projection. "My daughter, how is your situation?" Grand Duke Mora''s voice was a little vague, and his figure was unstable. "Everything is going well, the fusion progress has reached [32%], and my strength is still slowly improving. If I release the seal, I should be able to reach the Holy Spirit level." Silabel replied. It turns out that the middle-level disaster is not her real strength, but uses a very powerful seal to seal herself up so as to hide her from eyes and ears. "Very good, my daughter." Grand Duke Mora showed a kind and gratifying smile: "You have exceeded my expectations, which is very good, but you must remember to be careful and not expose it when you go." "I will be careful." Silabel nodded and said, "I have disclosed the situation to Green just now according to your instructions." "Oh? What did he say?" Archduke Mora raised a bit of interest. Sirabel said: "He also reminded me to be careful, and asked how sure you were, and didn''t say anything else." Archduke Mora frowned slightly, and it seemed that Green''s reaction was a little bit beyond his expectations: "Is that all? Is it not a big deal for him to become a god?" In fact, this series of actions by Grand Duke Mora really surprised Green, but after learning about the existence of ''them'', and Green himself is a transmigrator, he sees everything from a different perspective than other people in this world. People are taller. In comparison, those gods who seem to be extremely powerful and aloof are not so sacred and inviolable. Therefore, Green did not feel so shocking when he learned that Archduke Mora was going to train his daughter to become a god. "Father, is there any problem?" Silabel looked at Archduke Mora with some worry. "Nothing." Grand Duke Mora did not continue to talk about this topic, but instead asked: "How is the situation in the Condor Empire?" "Everything is as you expected. The Condor Empire asked us to send troops." Silabel replied: "After discussion, the kingdom has decided to send troops to attack the army of the abyss demon." "Very good." Grand Duke Mora showed an excited expression: "This battle is very important, don''t save your strength, you must use all your strength, try to mobilize the abyss demons on the ground, they will be the best sacrifice in the next plan. Taste." "I understand, father." Silabel nodded. Although she didn''t know the next plan of Archduke Mora, it was enough for her to execute the order. (end of this chapter) Chapter 820： 826? The spread of the Zerg Chapter 820 826 Spread of Zerg At the request of the Condor Empire, the Kingdom of Lorenzo quickly carried out the highest-level war mobilization. In less than ten days, an additional 500,000 troops were dispatched to the border. In addition, they were originally stationed on the border to guard against the abyss demons. The total number of Lorenzo soldiers on the border has exceeded 1.8 million. And with further war mobilization, this number will increase further, and may even reach more than three million. The reason why there are no more ?? is because of the logistical supply constraints of the Kingdom of Lorenzo, which cannot bear the material consumption of more troops. Alsa Province, which also belongs to Green, has also been fully mobilized, and Green has directly mobilized many servant troops from the misty world and directly joined his territory private army. With the actions of the Kingdom of Lorenzo, it quickly aroused the vigilance of the abyss demons, and immediately sent more troops to the border area through the portal connecting the abyss. However, this time, the abyss demon obviously set the main attack direction in the direction of the Condor Empire, and took defensive measures on the border of the Lorenzo Kingdom. The Kingdom of Lorenzo was aggressive, assembled a large army, opened up, and was ready to attack. But at this critical moment, Green had to return to the foggy world from the Alsa province in the main world. For the war in the main world, Green specially left General James in the main world, and was responsible for the unified command of all the territorial private soldiers in the Alsa province and the servant army under Green''s command. And Green must return to the foggy world, but because of an extremely important thing. Located in the town center of the cemetery, Green saw Dr. Vincent as soon as he came back and asked, "What did you say? Lisa has spawned!" Lisa is the Zerg queen brought back by Green last time. After a series of experiments before, no progress has been made. Green had given up hope of multiplying the Zerg, and simply regarded Lisa as an ordinary hero unit. However, as the main responsible expert, Dr. Vincent was not reconciled. After Green gave up, he still expressed his authority and hoped that Lisa could continue to cooperate with his research. Green didn''t care at the time, so he agreed to Dr. Vincent''s request, but he didn''t expect him to come up with something soon after. After a while, Green came to Dr. Vincent''s laboratory, and when she saw Lisa, the Zerg Queen, she was not in any other condition except a little sluggish. In the transparent glass jar not far away, two light gray larvae were soaked and suspended in suspension. They were slowly wriggling, and they were obviously still alive. "It''s really a Zerg larva!" Green was slightly excited and came to check: "How did you do it?" Dr. Vincent replied: "This is still inspired by the adults. According to what the adults have said, I went directly to the genetic level and found that Lisa''s chromosomes were damaged, which may have lost the ability to reproduce the swarm. I Tried to tinker, so far with some results, but those larvae still have genetic defects and need further genetic debugging..." Green could see that the larvae of the two Zerg were a little sick, and they did not contain a strong vitality like ordinary Zerg. Even so, this is still a very important achievement. If you can obtain the live body of the Zerg larvae, you will have the opportunity to multiply the Zerg tribe. At present, the two larvae are still alive, which is much better than the ones that Green brought back directly. When Green brought back those larvae, they died almost as soon as they came to the foggy world. Two days later, the two larvae were still alive, and seemed to have grown stronger under the nutrient supplement. At the same time, Lisa spawned a second time. This time, six live larvae were directly produced, and they were more energetic than the last two. However, to Green''s disappointment, these larvae cannot be transformed into nests. According to Dr. Vincent''s research, these larvae do not have the genes to transform the nest, and can only be transformed into sappers or buildings that produce low-level combat units. Apparently Dr. Vincent hadn''t fully repaired his larvae''s damaged genes before. Green tried to directly krypton gold, but found that the cemetery could not repair the genetic defect of the Zerg by consuming psionic energy. This is the first time he has encountered such a situation since he crossed. Suddenly Green thought to himself why ''them'' had to target the Zerg, even if they broke some of his rules, they had to destroy the Zerg. Green fell into deep thought: "There were also Zerg in this void before, but they were not treated specially, until this time... Could it be that the Zerg itself has some mutation that makes ''them'' fear?" Green immediately denied that there was almost no such possibility. As far as the Void Zerg was concerned, even if they were all concentrated, they would definitely not be able to stop the anger of a god, let alone those mysterious and powerful ones. Then there is only one possibility, that is, something that makes ''them'' fearful mixed in from the outside of the Zerg. These things come from outside the void, and are things that threaten the existence of ''them''. At this time, the cemetery cannot directly consume psionic energy to complete the larvaes genes, which is a proof. In the face of this situation, Green was hesitant. If he reproduced the Zerg now, he would probably attract the attention of ''them''. At present, Green''s understanding of them is still very limited, and his own strength is too weak. Once he encounters a change, he can''t resist at all, and it is almost a situation of sitting still. Green frowned, thinking for a long time. But let him give up this opportunity, but he was not reconciled no matter what, and in the end he simply turned his heart away: "Since it''s too abrupt for me to make it by myself, then I''ll just muddy the water!" Made up his mind, Green immediately ordered Lisa to continue laying eggs, while secretly spreading the existing larvae that had survived. I believe that many people will be interested in these Zerg larvae. Green made up his mind and implemented it immediately. In less than ten days, these more than a dozen worm eggs have appeared in various void worlds. in the hands of great powers. Through such an operation, almost no one would have thought that these larvae were spread from Green. And as Lisa lays further eggs, in addition to selecting the best ones, the other hatched larvae will also be spread out. At that time, even if them detected something, with so many powerful forces, even the gods, they would not find Green directly. (end of this chapter) Chapter 821： 827 Linting Kingdom Chapter 821 827 Linting Kingdom Green''s doing this is equivalent to adding a protective net to himself, and at the same time testing the determination and movements of ''them''. According to Green''s speculation, although they are very powerful, they are not able to project their power into the void casually. So, if not particularly necessary, they turn a blind eye to many things. Green just took a look at their attitude and bottom line towards the Zerg. If the reaction is particularly fierce, all the Zerg and the forces that control the Zerg will be wiped out, and Green will immediately die. If it is not particularly serious, he can openly develop the Zerg. After the larvae of the Zerg were spread out, it immediately attracted the attention and contention of many forces in the void. Among them, the Church of the Holy Light and the Condor Empire were all involved, as well as various churches and secret organizations, and even the war in the main world was slightly delayed for this reason. Green waited for a few days and found that there was no movement, and then began to plan the next step. Before ??, the insect eggs he spread out, some were genetically adjusted and could be transformed into insect nests or other Zerg buildings, and some were just defective products, which could not be transformed into buildings at all, and it was even more impossible to breed a Zerg tribe. As for which one gets, it all depends on the luck and means of all parties. In the foggy world, in a very secret underground space, the surrounding stone walls are engraved with dense magic runes, and the ground is also covered with magic runes, completely isolating this underground space. The area here is the size of two football fields, and there are fungi that emit light around it, providing basic lighting for this underground space. In the middle, a different Zerg that Green had seen before was dark purple, and the transforming insect nest was pale grey. Beside the worm''s nest, Lisa stood there, constantly sending psionic energy into the worm''s nest, ensuring that the transforming Zerg building would not fail midway. Two hours later, with a grunt, the giant biological envelope that nurtured the nest was cracked, and a large amount of liquid gushed out, spreading around, forming a color creep. The worm''s nest was finally transformed successfully, showing the state of a huge building, with a very obvious style of zerg evolution. And at the entrance of the nest, a few larvae slowly crawled out, stronger than the larvae produced by Lisa. Lisa breathed a sigh of relief. With this nest, she finally doesn''t have to lay eggs anymore. This kind of thing is what the nest should do. As the queen of the tribe, she is only a temporary guest, laying eggs and hatching. Larvae are not her forte. At the same time, a prompt came in Green''s mind: Ding! An unknown building was found in the cemetery, the data was abnormal, and it could not be identified...] Identifying... Recognition failed...Re-identify... After more than ten minutes, he finally dinged: [The data has been summarized and incorporated into the cemetery system...] Green''s eyes lit up, but he didn''t expect that the cemetery would be able to incorporate the Zerg creatures into the system of a knife cemetery. This made him happy but also doubted his previous judgment. Can the Zerg really make ''them'' fear? How could it be so easily incorporated into the existing system? Logically it shouldn''t be! But the establishment of the Zerg''s nest is a good thing after all, and soon this closed underground space formed a small Zerg tribe, and began to produce various Zerg units. At the same time, the appearance of the Zerg in the main world finally made a big noise. At the critical moment, the state machine was mobilized, and the strength that erupted was far above Green. Although the Black Claws, Dr. Vincent, and Professor Arkansas around Green are all excellent talents, and have formed a good research team in the foggy world. But they are still too weak compared to the national research institutions in the Overworld. As Green released the larvae of the Zerg and pointed out the direction of research, each country that obtained the larvae in a short period of time has made great progress in this regard. One of the best is the Kingdom of Linting in the northwest of the Kingdom of West Thorne. This was originally a small third-rate country. Just like the Kingdom of Sisorn focused on machinery and alchemy technology, the Kingdom of Linting also focused on one direction of development, but they were good at biological alchemy. This time, the larvae of the Zerg were obtained, and it was this little-known small country that was the first to successfully reproduce and establish a nest. Although the national policy is the same as that of the West Thorne Kingdom, the Linting Kingdom does not have the arm of the God of Machinery, nor has it developed a strong national economy. If not for some achievements in the pharmaceutical industry, it is very likely that many people do not know that this country exists. . Originally, Lin Ting Kingdom didn''t want to show the limelight this time. But Linting Kingdom has no choice, because it faces the attack of the sea **** army in the direction of the coastline. Although the main attack direction of the sea **** Poseidon''s legion is the Eagle Empire, the Linting Kingdom has only endured a small part of the attack, but this is still not something that the small Linting Kingdom can withstand. It has been less than two months. After more than half of it was occupied, the elite army of the kingdom was exhausted, and the country was about to be destroyed. In this case, the Linting Kingdom couldn''t take care of that much anymore. It gathered the strength of the whole country and finally repaired the larvae and successfully transformed it into a worm nest. This became the last straw for the Linting Kingdom. It was a last-ditch effort to concentrate all resources, expand the scale of the Zerg, and try to block the army of the Sea God Legion. In this context, a Zerg army suddenly appeared on the battlefield and caught the Sea God Army by surprise. This time, it only lasted for half an hour. The two sides invested less than 50,000 troops in the battle, but it shocked the entire main world. The Zerg Legion, which won the first battle, wiped out 30,000 Poseidon soldiers. The Linting Kingdom announced to the public that this is a bio-transformation army they made, but everyone with discernment knows how these Zerg came from. Green is also very concerned about this matter, and he has to wait for ''them'' to do something. What is your attitude towards those who blatantly develop Zerg? After a few hours, nothing happened. On the second day, there was still no movement, on the third day...the fourth day... Green breathed a sigh of relief, and then he can also expand the scale of the Zerg with peace of mind. However, Green has formed a habit. The products produced by his over-produced mecha factories are full of warehouses. Whether it is skeleton soldiers or ordinary servant soldiers, he is habitually equipping them with various types of machines. First. Now that the Zerg has been obtained, it is still no exception. Combining the mecha with the Zerg''s troops can better solve the disadvantage of the Zerg''s thin skin and little blood. In addition, Green also wrapped the Zerg in a mecha, making them look more like some kind of war machine at first glance. (end of this chapter) Chapter 822： 828? Zerg out of control Chapter 822 828 Zerg out of control The original capital of Asgar Kingdom, the air was filled with the pungent smell of sulfur, the majestic and gorgeous palace had become a little dilapidated at this time, and there were still some broken human bones in the corners of the ground. Those were all left over from the battle with the soldiers of the Kingdom of Asgar when the demon rushed up from the abyss. At this time, this place has become the largest stronghold and base of the Abyss Demon in the main world. In the palace of the Royal Palace, on the gorgeous and exquisite marble floor in the middle, a huge fire was surrounded by wood and stones. A tall, red-skinned demon was drinking wildly with an oversized wine glass in his hand. This demon is the famous demon lord Dante. The wine glass is filled with human blood, his mixture with alcohol, and alcohol mixed with the smell of blood, which is the devil''s favorite taste. Across from Dante, a human woman in a white robe sat. She also held a small wine glass in her hand, but it contained clear wine and no blood was injected into it. "Then...Respected earth goddess Gaia, why are you looking for me this time?" Dante smiled with a demonic face, but it gave people a vicious impression, and exuded a sense of intimidation. momentum. Of course, Gaia would not be stunned by his momentum, and said lightly: "Of course, I am here to discuss cooperation. I believe that I don''t need to say it. Your Excellency Dante also understands that the current situation of your abyss demons, if there is no accident, is doomed to failure. " Dante didn''t move at all, and said lightly: "Failure? Is there any suspense? It''s said that it''s a war of gods, a war between gods and gods. How can it be the devil who wins in the end?" Gaia said calmly: "Of course, the abyss demon is indeed impossible to win, but...you don''t have to lose." Dante finally focused his eyes, and his golden snake pupils flashed a palpitating cold light: "What do you mean, don''t be around the corner." Gaia said lightly: "Cooperation with me." Dante stared gloomily at the woman in front of him: "Why should I trust you?" Gaia put down the glass and stood up: "You don''t need to believe in me, you just need to believe in yourself, or... you simply don''t want to fight, just wait for failure, and finally go back obediently and suffer endless **** poison in the abyss. The burning and torment of fire." Dante was silent... At the same time, in Green''s secret base, the size of the worm nest is still expanding, and the number of larvae produced every day has increased from a dozen to thousands. The ?? larvae continue to hatch and become various Zerg troops, forming a large-scale army. Then, under the order of the Zerg Queen Lisa, these Zerg were equipped with specially developed mechas to further improve their combat and defense capabilities. After finishing all this, Green began to release these mechanical Zerg, but on the surface a factory was built on the ground, as if these ''robots'' were produced from the factory. But in fact these factories are just rudimentary workshops that produce mechas and assemble them. And Green himself has mechanical fire, and has created a large number of robot arms. He just mixes these mechanical reorganizations with real robots. If you don''t pay special attention, it is difficult to find clues. And Green has installed self-destruction devices in those Zerg mechas. Once defeated in battle, or possibly captured, the mecha will self-detonate, blow up all organic matter, and eliminate evidence of Zerg existence. Just when Green was constantly arming the Zerg, there was an accident in the main world. In the original version, by controlling the Zerg, the Linting Kingdom, which gave the Sea God Legion a head-on attack, had a situation that no one expected. The Zerg, who were originally very obedient, seemed to have become addicted to killing after destroying the Seagod Legion that invaded the Linting Kingdom, and began to suddenly lose control and attack the Linting Kingdom. Unpredictable, the entire Linting Kingdom was completely occupied by the Zerg in just a few days. Tens of millions of subjects in the kingdom, except for a small number of people who escaped, were all martyred. Including the royal family and high-level officials of the Linting Kingdom, as well as most of the nobles, did not escape the backlash of the Zerg. This surprised everyone who got the Zerg larvae. And the Zerg, who were born for war, did not stop satisfied after occupying the Kingdom of Linting, but gathered all their strength and started to attack the neighboring Kingdom of West Thorne. The Kingdom of Sishorn never imagined that the allies who were fighting against the Sea God Legion together two days ago would suddenly turn back and attack without any precautions. When they encountered the enemy from both sides, they suffered heavy losses immediately. After receiving the news, King Carter V was still a little unbelievable. It was not until he confirmed the information that he understood the whole story. It turned out that the Linting Kingdom had been completely occupied by the out-of-control Zerg. Fortunately, the West Thorne Kingdom is also a powerful country, and immediately mobilized the army to resist the Zerg''s front. Finally, after losing a quarter of the country and one-fifth of the population, barely blocked the Zerg in the north of the kingdom. Crazy attack. Although ?? has stabilized the situation, the Kingdom of Sithorn has suffered heavy losses this time, and it is very difficult to counterattack back. Moreover, the place occupied by the Zerg will soon be covered with purple creep, and kill all organic organisms, integrate it into the creep, and provide nutrients for the Zerg. So even if the Kingdom of Sithorn fought back desperately, there would be nothing but a piece of scorched earth. At the same time, Poseidon, the **** of the sea, seems to have long known the movements of the Zerg. Just when the kingdom of Sishorn was facing the enemy, suddenly concentrated troops to attack the kingdom of Sishorn, and even forced Carter V to take action himself. not only failed to stabilize the situation, but was seriously injured by the natural disaster-level powerhouse in the Sea God Legion. Fortunately, at a critical time, Emperor Cromway of the Condor Empire made his move, defeated the Sea God Legion brazenly, and led out a Holy Spirit-level enemy, and defeated him head-on. At this point, this sudden change has come to an end. The reversal of the situation has dazzled many people, especially the Zerg that suddenly lost control. Coupled with the timing of the Sea God Legion, and the tacit cooperation between the two sides, it is difficult not to doubt the relationship between the Sea God Legion and the Zerg. There is some ulterior secret connection. In the end, although Emperor Cromway made his move, there is no doubt that this time it was the Condor Empire that was at a disadvantage. Not only did he lose the younger brother of Linting Kingdom, but Sithorn Kingdom was almost crippled, and the flank was occupied by the Zerg. Don''t have to count on the West Thorne Kingdom in the future, they must fully guard against the possible invasion of the Zerg. (end of this chapter) Chapter 823： 829? Demons and Zerg Chapter 823 829 Demons and Zerg Just when the kingdom of Sithone was almost destroyed, the war between the kingdom of Lorenzo and the abyss demon also entered a white-hot stage. Originally, the two sides fought more restrainedly, but after the Zerg on the other side defeated the Linting Kingdom, the Lorenzo Kingdom obviously felt that the abyss demon had strengthened its attack. And the strength of the front line is also constantly strengthening, and troops are constantly being mobilized from the abyss, which has caused a lot of pressure on the Kingdom of Lorenzo. Especially in the Alsa province in the frontal battlefield, it is full of Green''s private soldiers and his army of undead and servants. On the frontal battlefield, in the face of the crazy attack of the abyss demon, he showed his strong fighting power and high fighting will. Especially those servants, under the long-term brainwashing education and propaganda of the undead empire, became Green''s most loyal and brave warriors, using the most sophisticated equipment, from galloping, fierce and abnormal. Not only did he withstand the pressure to defend the border in the face of a powerful attack, but also when he had to retreat in other directions, he suddenly launched a counterattack and hit a wedge into the abyss demon front in the direction of Alsa Province. Because of the persistence of Alsa Province, the pressure on the Lorenzo Kingdom in other directions has been greatly reduced. Then, under the leadership of Silabel and several natural disaster-level powerhouses, the Lorenzo Kingdom launched a large-scale counterattack. Green''s side, under the command of General James, took the salient part of Alsa Province as a fulcrum, attacked the sides and rear of the enemy''s front in both directions, and cooperated with the friendly forces on both flanks to force the enemy to retreat. But the abyss demon doesn''t believe in evil, so he stared at him and didn''t withdraw, just happened to be made dumplings. More than 300,000 demon legions are surrounded by two small encirclements, and are attacked by airships and heavy artillery every day. The reinforcements behind who wanted to clear the siege were sent to another siege point for reinforcements. Suddenly, the entire front was leveled by the Lorenzo Kingdom, and the Abyss Demon lost more than 400,000 demon warriors. This makes Dante, the initiator of this battle, like a blow to the head! Originally, he thought that as long as he made up his mind, the Kingdom of Lorenzo would not be able to stop the army of demons under his command, but he did not expect such an embarrassing result. This made Dante''s face very ugly. He had reached an agreement with Gaia, the mother goddess of the earth, and he swore that he would defeat the Kingdom of Lorenzo with the fastest speed, and then the two sides would work together to attack the Condor Empire on three sides. It turned out that it was not just the Sea God Legion, but the Zerg that suddenly lost control and occupied the Linting Kingdom, turned out to be the earth goddess Gaia secretly controlled. Therefore, as long as the Abyss Demon side makes progress, the situation facing the Eagle Empire will be even worse. No matter how strong the Condor Empire is, facing the siege from three directions, I am afraid that it will be clumsy and confused. However, both Gaia and Dante underestimated the strength of the kingdom of Lorenzo. Even though Gaia had already prepared and sent someone to restrain Grand Duke Mora, so that he could not return to help at a critical time, but the abyss demon turned the good situation into a bad battle. had no choice but to mobilize more troops in the abyss, and hoped that Gaia could share the technology of controlling the Zerg. Originally, Dante didn''t think that Gaia would agree to his request. After all, the technology of controlling Zerg is more important. They are only temporary allies, why should they share it. However, he did not expect that the earth goddess Gaia agreed very readily! And very thoughtfully sent a batch of larvae to Dante, so that he could multiply a large number of Zerg combat units at the fastest speed. Gaia is so easy to talk, but it makes Dante a little suspicious, but after thinking about it, even if there is any conspiracy, it is just some Zerg, as long as he pays a little attention, it is enough to control the reproduction of Zerg. Besides, the situation on the front line is getting worse and worse, and the abyss demon must increase its strength to regain its strength. Just like that, a few days later, the first batch of Zerg appeared on the front line of the battle between the two sides. This sudden new enemy caught Lorenzo Kingdom by surprise. In the weakest part of the Lorenzo Kingdom on the flank front, more than 50,000 Zerg puppies and Hydralisks launched a fearless charge. Coupled with the cover of the Demon Legion, facing the Zerg''s decisive charge, the Lorenzo Kingdom''s position only lasted for half an hour before it collapsed. Immediately afterwards, the army of the Kingdom of Lorenzo had its first large-scale retreat since it was launched. The casualties of this battle exceeded 250,000 people, and forced the front line of the Kingdom of Lorenzo to retreat more than 60 kilometers, and was hit by a wedge by the enemy. "Your Majesty, it has been confirmed that it is indeed a Zerg." The intelligence officer reported the specific situation of the battlefield to Silabel. "Zerg! Zerg actually appeared among the abyss demons." Silabel''s face was solemn. She had long known the demise of the Linting Kingdom and the loss of the Sithawn Kingdom, so she was no stranger to the situation of the Zerg. "Your Majesty, this Zerg''s individual assault ability is very strong, and it is difficult for ordinary enchanted guns to cause fatal damage to them. Therefore, I think we should try our best to focus on heavy weapons and try to destroy this Zerg army as soon as possible." A young man next to him suggested by the staff officer. Silabel glanced at the young and handsome staff officer. Count Ferrar, one of the top nobles in the Kingdom of Lorenzo after the royal family, and chose to support Silabel in the blood moon coup, thus gaining more benefits. And counting, Count Ferrar has some relatives with Grand Duke Mora. Specific to this Count of Ferrar, he can be considered a young talent, but he is just eager to prove himself, which makes him a little reckless. Silabel ignored the Earl of Ferrar and looked at Marshal Santos instead. The seasoned and prudent Marshal Santos frowned and his face was very serious. Obviously, he was very troubled by the sudden appearance of the Zerg. After discovering Silabel, Marshal Santos said in a relaxed manner: "The proposal of Earl Ferrar is very good. This is also the best way for us to deal with the Zerg at present, but the specific implementation is very difficult. The Zerg has strong mobility, we It''s impossible to predict where they will attack next." Count Ferrar frowned. Although Marshal Santos said it euphemistically, he has actually rejected his proposal just now, just to save him face. This made Count Ferrar blush a little, but he did not become angry. He is not a brainless dude, he can stand out from the family, become an earl at a young age, and become the queen''s advisor. His ability and knowledge are first-class, but he was just a little eager for success. In fact, as soon as he said it, he reacted a little too lightly. Fortunately, Marshal Santos didn''t hit him directly in the face, which made Count Ferrar cast a grateful look. (end of this chapter) Chapter 824： 830? Bug King Chapter 824 830 Insect King Green was not much surprised after learning that the Zerg and the Abyss Demon merged. As he took the initiative to spread out the technology of hatching Zerg, it is not surprising that anyone appears to join forces with Zerg. Moreover, in Green''s view, a small number of Zerg troops is nothing. At present, the Zerg army he has armed has exceeded 300,000. You must know that these Zerg have upgraded claws and armor, and are equipped with reorganized mecha, their combat effectiveness is far beyond that of ordinary Zerg. Besides, Green also has an army of robots in his hands, and the combat effectiveness is also quite strong. It''s just that Green now feels that it is not the time to launch a counterattack against the Abyss Demon. According to the current information, the reason why the Abyss Demon launched an attack on the Kingdom of Lorenzo is to complete the encirclement of the Condor Empire. Although it is said that from the standpoint of the Kingdom of Lorenzo, the invasion of the abyss demon must be defeated in the end, but when to defeat it and in what situation is a problem. The Condor Empire is still at ease. Even if there are some problems in the West Thorne Kingdom, with the strength and heritage of the Condor Empire, it can still be easily dealt with. In this way, the victory of the Lorenzo Kingdom against the Abyss Demons seems dispensable. So Green intends to wait a bit and talk about it. If the Abyss Demon is defeated too easily, the Condor Empire will definitely transfer the Kingdom of Lorenzo to the frontal battlefield to fight against the Legion of Poseidon, the Sea God. In addition, Green now has no time to devote all his energy to the war in the main world. Because of the unexpected new situation in the foggy world. With the end of the foggy world, the gray fog that shrouded the sky in middle age began to gradually dissipate. As the fog dissipated, the place also showed its original appearance, and a large number of animals and plants revived, making the place more and more vibrant. Green has always regarded the fog as his base. Of course, he will not sit idly by when this kind of change occurs. He immediately sends people to scout around, and further expands outward to strengthen the undead empire. In fact, this foggy world is bigger than Green imagined. In terms of scale, it is almost equivalent to [50%] of the original No. 1 Void World, and with the recovery of the world, the spiritual energy has become abundant, and the resources are also very rich. It is a very rare void world. But this did not make Green happy, but made him worry. If in the past, this was just a void world with no value in the end period, no one would fancy or covet it. But it''s different now, with the end of the end period and the whole world recovering, the value here will skyrocket, and I''m afraid someone will come here soon. It happens that Green''s cemetery is here, so for Green, he has no room to back down, and he must keep control of this place anyway. Fortunately, because of the battle of gods, the entire void world is in chaos, so you don''t have to worry about encountering too powerful enemies for the time being. However, what was even more unexpected to Green was that with the recovery of the foggy world, he even discovered that there were indigenous Zerg in the foggy world! Through visual synchronization, Green saw with his own eyes that there was a small-scale Zerg tribe 1,260 kilometers southeast of the cemetery. According to Green''s judgment, this Zerg tribe should have just been rebuilt. In the end period, the larvae of the Zerg were buried deep in the ground and entered a state of almost absolute stillness of suspended animation. Until the world recovered, it also woke up and returned to the ground to establish a new Zerg tribe. Genlin looked down at the Zerg tribe and looked at this well-developed Zerg tribe. He had a hunch in his heart that this misty world seemed to be inextricably linked with the Zerg. Even if it was not the birthplace of the Zerg, it also played a very important role in the Zerg. retracted the visual synchronization, and passed the influence information just now to the Zerg Queen Lisa. Green asked slowly: "Can you conquer those Zerg?" Lisa was stunned for a moment, then nodded and said, "Yes, their... genetic level is lower than mine, and I have the right to order them." "Can you just annex them?" Green continued to ask. This time Lisa fell into silence for four or five minutes before she nodded: "Yes, but this is quite troublesome, I have to modify their genetic code, if there is no corresponding permission, this will be a rather complicated task ." Green frowned slightly. He didn''t know how many similar Zerg tribes existed in the foggy world. He has to be strong first, otherwise, when the Zerg develops, once the madness explodes, it will be a very headache. "Time is running out, then temporarily subdue them and find a way to annex them later." Green gave an order: "Lisa, you are now leading a Zerg army to conquer all the Zerg tribes you can find as quickly as possible." "Yes, my master." Lisa replied firmly, she didn''t have any psychological pressure to deal with her own clan, but the warlike character engraved in the genes of the Zerg made her eager to try. Lisa will let those Zerg know that there are only two choices, either die or surrender... At the same time, in the south of the misty world, a new rainforest is growing rapidly. In just a dozen days, some trees here have grown to a height of more than ten meters, and the humid air is full of dark green vines as thick as an arm. Just below this rainforest, at a depth of nearly 200 meters from the ground, in a closed space, a behemoth is waking up. That is a Zerg with a length of more than 60 meters and an unusually large size. Unlike any single common Zerg army, this huge Zerg contains amazing vitality. and has a very complete gene sequence, instead of carrying only some special gene sequences after differentiation like ordinary Zerg, so that larvae can only be transformed into specific Zerg units. With the recovery of this huge Zerg, it did not climb to the ground immediately. It is now too weak and needs a lot of food to recover. In the underground cave where this huge Zerg is located, there are honeycomb-shaped holes on the dome. Behind those holes, there are underground passages. Along these passages, the sappers gathered from all directions and threw the food from above. And these underground passages form a huge network underground, connecting each Zerg tribe... (end of this chapter) Chapter 825： 831? Insect King (2) Chapter 825 831 Insect King (2) "What! You mean, there is a bug king here?" Green received Lisa''s report and couldn''t help but be a little surprised. It was the first time he heard that the Zerg also had a bug king. The insect king is different from the queen. It is the real king of the entire Zerg, and it is unique. Unlike the queen, almost every tribe can have a queen. But for the entire Zerg tribe, there is one and only one insect king. In the body of the insect king contains the complete gene sequence of the entire Zerg, and the Zerg can further improve their genetic power by devouring the excellent genes of other races. Because Lisa is an alien Zerg, she has already cut off contact with the insect king, so she has no idea that the insect king is hidden in the foggy world. It was not until after a Zerg tribe was conquered that the existence of the Bug King was known through this Zerg tribe. "Insect King!" Green suddenly understood why there were so many Zerg tribes in the foggy world, and there was a big guy hiding here! More importantly, this worm king is now in a very weak state, and needs other zerg to continuously provide him with food in order to regain his strength. Although Lisa doesnt know what level the insect king is in normal state, Greene estimates that it will definitely not be weaker than the general gods. In any case, the recovery of this insect king must be stopped, otherwise the entire undead empire will be destroyed. "Selina!" Green said immediately: "You should search right now, and be sure to find the hidden location of the insect king." "Yes, my lord!" Serena immediately agreed, feeling extremely excited. Green entrusted her with such an important task, which shows that she has a lot of trust in her, and besides her mechanical crow, this time Serena also has greater power for the first time. In order to search for the location of the insect king, she can temporarily call all the human and material resources of the undead empire. At the same time, Green thought for a moment and began to let Talon concentrate his energy to create a more powerful hydrogen bomb, which would be the last card in his hand. Its just that Green couldnt be sure whether this super-large hydrogen bomb could kill the bug king. And in this way, he will not be able to get the complete Zerg gene sequence, so Green does not want to use it until the last moment. "Lisa, you are now as fast as you can, find other Zerg tribes, and then subdue or destroy them." Green continued to order: "I will let Penny lead the troops to cooperate with you, and be sure to cut off the food supply to the Zerg King..." With Green''s order, the entire undead empire was in tension. This huge war machine began to enter full capacity, not only Serena and Lisa, but other production departments were also at full capacity. The Empire of the Undead entered a state of first-level combat readiness. All the reserves were assembled and re-armed, and the young and middle-aged people of the right age began to conduct military training. If the plan against the Bug King fails, Grimm and the entire undead empire will face an extremely difficult war... Three hours later, east of the cemetery, 780 kilometers. In the woods next to a huge lake, a dark purple creep is slowly expanding. Hundreds of ferocious Zerglings are chasing dozens of centaurs. Although he fled in front, with his strong stamina and speed, the centaur was quite calm, turning back and shooting arrows from time to time to interfere with the Zerg pursuit. However, these centaurs are just the most common soldiers, and their attack power is very limited. Although the arrows are good and can often be hit, most of the arrows stuck on the Zerglings'' back armor will be bounced off. "Captain, we can''t lead these monsters to the tribe." A centaur running at the front with a very dignified expression whispered. The centaur captain also had a grim expression on his face. He agreed with his companion''s proposal, but he didn''t go back to the tribe. Where should he go? You must know that the latter chasing troops are not easy to deal with. Although there is an orc tribe''s military camp nearby, once the enemy is led over, it will be very troublesome to cause orc casualties. But at this time, a huge black shadow suddenly appeared above the clouds. followed, accompanied by a high-pitched dragon roar, a behemoth smashed through the clouds and suddenly appeared in the direction of the centaur. "It''s Lord Arshvaro!" The centaurs'' eyes lit up, and when they saw the dark red giant flying towards them, they immediately recognized that it was the Shadow Red Dragon. Today''s Arshvaro, under the guidance of his uncle Smedlitava, has successfully entered adulthood. Not only is his strength stronger, but his physique has also grown larger. When he appears on the stage, he has an overwhelming sense of oppression. The Zerg Queen Lisa stood on the back of the Shadow Red Dragon. During the siege of the Zerg tribe, Arshfaro has become Lisa''s exclusive mount. Although the Shadow Red Dragon was very angry, he didn''t dare to disobey Green''s orders, and he didn''t dare to do anything wrong from it. He knew that the situation this time was very serious, and if it was messed up, once Green got angry, it might not be possible for him to be stripped of his dragon skin. Behind the shadow red dragon, followed by a group of tens of thousands of Zerg flying dragons. These flying dragons are all wrapped in silver-gray mechas, and they look like strange fighters from a distance. Behind the group of flying dragons, is an airship with a solar core engine. This kind of airship was improved on the basis of the original combat airship after Green obtained the core of the sun. Twelve high-speed thrusters were added, which made the airship''s sailing speed ten times faster, especially for long-distance sailings that were not even in the dragon and lion. under the eagle. This time, Lisa''s ground troops, including Zerglings and Hydralisks, were carried by this airship in drop capsules that could be deployed directly on the battlefield. This is also the idea that Green came up with according to the science fiction film of the previous life, and finally became a reality from the black claw, a technology giant. However, thanks to the Zerg''s durable skin, it can withstand the powerful overload caused by this airdrop capsule at the moment of landing. At least ordinary human soldiers cannot be directly airdropped even if they are equipped with mechas. Immediately, the shadowy red dragon landed and directly passed the centaur team. With the breath of the real dragon, it sprayed the Zerglings that were chasing behind. In an instant, a fan-shaped flame enveloped hundreds of Zerg, and the high temperature enough to melt the steel instantly burned it into pieces of coke. The Zerg with extremely tenacious vitality are still not completely dead, and the tragic cry of lingering on is immediately harvested by a wave of flying dragons catching up behind. With a bang, Arshfaro took a circle in the air and landed in front of the centaur team. A pair of huge eyes stared down at the centaur. The Zerg Queen Lisa also unfolded her dragon wings and jumped off the Shadow Red Dragon, her cold eyes swept across the centaur''s face one by one. (end of this chapter) Chapter 826： 832? White Matter Chapter 826 832 White Matter Under the guidance of the centaur, Lisa led the army to the vicinity of this Zerg tribe. From a distance, you can see dozens of sappers working diligently. The scale of this tribe is not small, there are dozens of buildings, and some high-level troops have appeared. There is even a mammoth hanging out not far from the tribe. . Lisa looked very envious. She did not have the gene sequence of mammoths, so no matter how large the tribe under her command developed, it was impossible to produce giant mammoths. At this moment, an airship-like spherical Zerg hovering above the Zerg tribe suddenly adjusted its direction and looked here, and then the entire Zerg tribe became restless. After a while, thousands of Zerglings, Hydralisks, and seven or eight troops of various kinds poured out from the tribe. The giant mammoth was also among them, and aggressively met the approaching flying dragon and the airship behind. At the same time, inside the huge insect nest, a queen who looked a bit like Lisa came out, suddenly spread her wings, and let out a sharp roar. Following this, the Zerg of the entire tribe screamed and released a strong will to fight. Lisa frowned slightly, she could feel that the queen''s strength was higher than her, but her strength was limited. Now she has the help of the Shadow Red Dragon, if it is a fight, it should be half a catty. But the legion under her command is enough to crush this Zerg tribe. Lisa took a general look and wondered if she had just fought with other enemies. This Zerg tribe''s troops are not too many, and they are only in the early 20s of a full count. Lisa felt that she had a good chance of winning, so she didn''t waste time at all, standing directly on the dragon''s back and uttered a cry of attack. With this scream, the flying dragon behind her suddenly became restless, rushing down from the air like a tide. According to the reason, the armor of the flying dragon is not very strong, and it is rarely so frontal dive attack, which will cause very heavy casualties. But now, these flying dragons under Green''s command are armed to the teeth, the thick Titan armor on the mecha, plus the armor of the flying dragon itself, facing the enemy''s air attack, it is like a no-man''s land. Those spikes that were launched in the air hit the flying dragon, some were simply bounced off, and some even pierced through the mecha, but couldn''t pierce the dragon''s armor. Seeing a wave of attacks from tens of thousands of flying dragons, it attracted the attention of the enemy, and the airship''s airdrop bay was also ready. Quick Swift ~~~ Swift Swift ~~~ Giant metal jars that looked like canned sardines were projected from the airship. The high-speed free fall rubbed against the air, causing the temperature under these metal cans to be extremely high, like red-hot iron **** smashing into the enemy''s position. Just after being attacked by the flying dragon, the chaotic Zerg troops were attacked again, and they suddenly turned their backs and fell into even greater chaos. Immediately, the back covers of the metal cans that smashed into the ground were opened, and the fully-armed Zergling jumped out from inside. Each metal can was loaded with four Zerglings. This wave of delivery launched two thousand metal cans, and more than eight thousand Zerglings appeared in the enemy line. And these air-dropped Zerglings under Green''s command can not only fight with fangs and claws, but also have two sparrow rockets on their backs, and they will launch rockets immediately when they see the enemy gather. In the blink of an eye, the aggressive Zerg army a moment ago was beaten to pieces after only two rounds of attacks. At the same time, the second round of the flying dragon''s attack has arrived, as well as the second wave of airdrop Zerg projected by the airship, which is also two thousand metal cans and eight thousand fully armed Zerg. The other side''s Zerg queen has never encountered such an enemy. The newly revived Zerg has not accumulated enough knowledge and combat experience, and was about to rush to regroup, but was intercepted by Lisa and fell into a hard fight. Although the strength of this Zerg Queen is still higher than Lisa, but with the help of Arshfaro, she is obviously not an opponent and immediately falls into the disadvantage. In less than half an hour, together with the Zerg queen, all the Zerg in this tribe were annihilated, leaving only those sappers who were subdued by Lisa. The Zerg Queen in battle form turns her hands into a sickle-shaped weapon. Lisa had just pierced the enemy''s chest, and the emerald green liquid poured out from the wound and splashed Lisa all over. Lisa pulled out her knife arm, not caring about it. Instead, she was delighted and prepared to enjoy this delicious meal, devouring and assimilating the other party''s genetic sequence. In fact, this way of obtaining the gene sequence of the other party through the method of swallowing is very uneconomical for the Zerg. Generally speaking, after swallowing, you can get at most one-third of the gene sequence of the other party, and these gene sequences will be fragmented. In order to obtain a truly complete gene sequence, you must continue to devour other Zerg with the same gene sequence. And this is one of the main reasons why wild Zerg often kill each other. Now, according to Green''s order, Lisa tries to eliminate these Zerg tribes that provide energy to the Zerg King, just to take this opportunity to obtain more gene sequences, so she will take this simple and rude method. However, when Lisa devoured the Zerg Queen, after obtaining the other party''s genetic sequence, she found some substances that she couldn''t devour. And Lisa instinctively felt that the milky white thing was very dangerous to her. Lisa wisely did not touch the substances, but reported the discovery to Green. Soon Green rushed to the scene. In fact, he had already seen the milky white substance through visual synchronization just now, and was sure that it was actually something similar to a crystal of divine power! The crystal of divine power itself is extremely corrosive, once someone who is too weak touches it, it will be corroded immediately. This white substance also has this property, which is why Lisa feels it is very dangerous. After ??Green came here, he didn''t dare to act rashly, but used the magic field to collect it and prepare to take it back to study slowly. Looking at the thing that was bound into a ball by the magic field, floating in the air and constantly changing its shape, Green felt faintly in his heart that this thing was very important to him. told Lisa to report immediately when she encounters this kind of thing, and Green immediately returned to the cemetery to study this white substance. However, he did not expect it. The moment he entered the cemetery, the white matter that was originally bound in the magic field suddenly reacted violently. Constantly changing shape, wriggling and struggling frantically, like a loach out of water. Fortunately, the binding force of the magic field is strong enough, and it is suspended in the air, so the white matter can''t take advantage of it, and in the end, it can only struggle in place. (end of this chapter) Chapter 827： 833? Milk of the Void Chapter 827 833 The Milk of the Void When ??Green saw this, he couldn''t help but let out a "Huh", is there something in the cemetery that stimulated this substance? Green began to experiment with doubts, but in the end he found nothing that could further stimulate the substance. This makes Green very puzzled, what is going on? But at this time, he suddenly had an idea. Was it not something in the cemetery, but the cemetery itself that caused the reaction of this white substance? Thinking of this, Green immediately took it out of the cemetery, came to Black Claw''s laboratory, and cut a small portion of it through the magic field. Although it is still impossible to judge what these white substances are, Green is confident that only this point should not have an impact on the cemetery. immediately released it, and the white sticky substance only the size of a finger cap, after being freed from the shackles of the magic stance, like a small snake, quickly rushed to the cemetery. Green followed closely, and after entering the cemetery, the small mass of white matter stopped, raised its head, turned around, and finally aimed in the direction of the town center and plunged in. In the next moment, it slammed into the wall of the town hall. A piece of white light suddenly appeared, and in the blink of an eye, it had melted into it and disappeared completely. Green frowned slightly, and it was now certain that it was the cemetery itself that provoked the violent reaction of this white substance. And this substance can be directly integrated into the cemetery. Although I dont know what it is, Green didnt feel anything wrong after it was integrated into the cemetery just now. Instead, he faintly felt that the cemetery seemed to be strengthened! It''s just that there is too little white matter, and this change is too subtle, making it difficult for him to confirm. Although ?? seems to be beneficial and harmless, Green does not intend to let the cemetery absorb this substance until he fully understands what that white substance is. But that didn''t stop him from ordering Lisa to pay extra attention to collecting this kind of thing. This time, it was found on a Zerg queen. If the same thing is found on a Zerg queen next time, it means that this kind of thing is probably a substance unique to Zerg. Afterwards, Green differentiated three parts from the white matter, one of which was given to Black Claw for research, and the other two were given to Princess Mulesina and Archbishop Link, to see if they could find out and understand this kind of thing through their resources. people. Green did not expect that not long after he sent someone to send out the two samples, he received a magical message from Princess Mulesina and Archbishop Link. The two of them asked in unison, how did he get this kind of thing! Green immediately realized that this substance is no trivial matter, and it might be inappropriate for him to expose it easily. But after thinking about it, he didn''t know what it was. What if he just asked someone to ask? is just a little hasty, he should have asked Princess Mulesina first, instead of sending a copy to Archbishop Link at the same time. is also because Green doesn''t have much hope for Princess Mulesina, but feels that the Church of the Holy Light has a deep foundation, and the probability of knowing this substance is higher. After receiving the magic message, Princess Mulesina and Archbishop Link all ran over in person. Because Archbishop Link has long known the existence of the foggy world, Green has no plans to hide it from the Lorenzo Kingdom. With the further advancement of the war of gods, the undead empire he built in the foggy world will be exposed sooner or later. This is also the first time Princess Mulesina has come to the misty world. Green did not intend to expose the existence of the cemetery, and took them directly to the capital of the undead empire. This is an imperial capital built by Grimm according to the metropolis standards of the previous life. The towering skyscrapers, the flat and neat squares, the solemn and majestic monuments, and the magnificent and majestic palaces located on the central axis of the city. On the outskirts of the city, there are huge factories, row upon row of workshops and workshops, the roar of machines is heard inside, and the towering chimneys are constantly pouring out white steam... On the streets, undead sheriffs in uniform patrol back and forth, and humans, orcs, elves, undead... coexist peacefully in a strange situation. Princess Mulesina saw such a scene for the first time, she couldn''t help showing an expression of disbelief, staring at Green next to her, she didn''t know what to say for a long time. Princess Mulesina has long known that Grimm is likely to hold a secret void world where large-scale factories are built. However, what she did not expect was that the scale here was far beyond her imagination. Whether it is the mighty undead empire, the mecha factories that cant be seen at a glance, and the armies armed to the teeth, all of them are showing her that the strength of this undead empire is probably still higher than that of the entire Lorenzo Kingdom. Princess Mulesina couldn''t believe it was true. She almost watched Green grow up step by step. From the very beginning, they cooperated to produce bone dragons. At that time, Green was just playing a small game. All of this developed during this period. No wonder Green''s attitude was a little indifferent when he became the Grand Duke of Arsa. has already mastered such a huge empire, how can a mere grand duke put it in his eyes! But Princess Moulesina is also very fortunate that Green has provided very important help to the Kingdom of Lorenzo and the Prady family, and so far, they have been getting along very happily. In the battle of gods, the sudden appearance of a powerful ally can be regarded as an unexpected surprise. On the other hand, Archbishop Link had already experienced the power of the undead empire, but with Green''s order to fully mobilize, the power that erupted from the entire undead empire still moved him a little. Just walking over, passing the mecha factory on the outskirts of the city, he saw with his own eyes that a mecha was launched in a huge factory in less than a minute, and such a production line does not know how many there are in the entire undead empire. strip. In the reception room of the palace, Green personally received Archbishop Link. Before that, he had met Princess Mulesina and knew something about that white substance. This kind of thing is called the milk of the void, and it is the same substance that was produced at the beginning of the formation of the void. According to legend, the first generation of gods in the void was lucky to become a **** from ordinary people because of drinking the milk of the void. But the real milk of the void has long been exhausted, and it is said that the last **** who invoked the milk of the void was the former Titan God-king Ronanks. Princess Mulesina did not know how Green obtained the milk of the void, but there is no doubt that this milky white liquid is extremely precious. (end of this chapter) Chapter 828： 834? Holy Tears Chapter 828 834 Divine Tears Although he already knew the name and origin of the Milk of the Void from Princess Mulesina, but Archbishop Link wanted to come over, and Green did not stop it. First, he wanted to hear about the different records from the Church of the Holy Light, and secondly, he was also going to discuss a business deal with Archbishop Link. As the Undead Empire has entered a full-scale combat readiness recently, various factories are fully operational, and various raw materials are consumed hugely. Green has already felt that it is almost impossible to fully supply the power of the Undead Empire with only the raw material mining and processing capabilities of the Mist World and Alsa Province. production capacity. In addition, after the war of gods began, various countries, including the Kingdom of Lorenzo, tightened control over the import and export of raw materials, making it more difficult for Greene to obtain industrial raw materials from the outside world, even if you count Princess Moulesina''s share, The security of the raw material supply chain is still not guaranteed. That''s why Green put his mind on the Church of the Holy Light. Although the Church of the Holy Light itself does not attach importance to industry, the dozens of void worlds under its command still allow the Church of the Holy Light to maintain a huge basic industry, especially the mining and processing of minerals. This can just make up for Green''s current urgent needs. In exchange, Green can provide Archbishop Link with some mechas and weapons. This is undoubtedly a win-win deal for the Church of Holy Light, which is currently fighting against Hades'' Legion. , I believe that it is difficult for Archbishop Link to refuse. Neither side was willing to waste time. After meeting for a while, they immediately got to the point. However, the Church of the Holy Light calls the ''Milk of the Void'' differently. The Church of the Holy Light calls this white viscous liquid holy tears, but the specific effects and uses, as well as some legends, are similar. And at the end, Archbishop Link proposed to buy the Holy Tears in Green''s hands. Green suddenly realized that it was no wonder that Archbishop Link came in such a hurry. It turned out that he had an urgent need for this kind of ''sacred tears''. Although Archbishop Link said it was very relaxed during the negotiation, as the actual supreme ruler of the Church of the Holy Light, he personally ran all the way for these sacred tears, and he has proved these sacred tears with his actions. value and importance. Green sat opposite Archbishop Link, looking at each other with a half-smile, the two sides fell silent, and neither of them spoke. Until a few minutes later, Archbishop Link couldn''t hold back first, and smiled bitterly: "Okay, I admit that the sacred tears are very important to me, not just optional." Green smiled and relaxed. It''s not that he is more determined than Archbishop Link, it''s just that Link has come to ask for help right now, and even if he is calm in such a situation, he has no choice but to admit defeat in the end. Green said in a leisurely manner: "As your Excellency the Archbishop thought, I do have some... You are called Divine Tears, and Princess Mulesina told me it was called Void Milk. It doesn''t matter what it is called, but there are really not many. , I also got it by accident, and I can give you some, but Your Excellency the Archbishop must tell me what this substance is for and how to use it." "This..." Archbishop Link frowned, slightly embarrassed, this has already involved some secrets of the Holy Light Church. Green was in a hurry, waiting for the other party to think, and continued: "I guess it should be related to breaking through the Holy Spirit level and subsequent improvement of strength! After all, it is said that the Titan God King Ronanks became the strongest in history because he took the milk of the void. Titans." Archbishop Link showed a wry smile, but did not bite the bullet in denial: "Your Excellency guessed right, Sacred Tears can indeed improve strength, but it cannot be drunk directly, it must be purified by special equipment and special methods, otherwise this thing will not only not have The advantage is that it is still a very deadly poison, if the dosage is too large, it is enough to poison the demigods. Green couldn''t help but gasp, something that can poison a demigod to death! "Okay!" Green nodded and said simply: "I''ll give you half of this sacred tear, how about you give me the method of purification and consumption? It''s fair." Archbishop Link nodded quickly and did not raise any objections. Although this method of purifying the sacred tears is a secret of the Holy Light Church, it has been many years, and the sacred tears have not appeared, and the technology without raw materials has no value. As for retaining technology and helping Greene process it, he didn''t even say anything about this method, he knew that Greene would definitely not agree. The things processed by the Church of the Holy Light, Green would definitely not dare to eat it. It''s a big deal. You keep your skills, I keep my raw materials, and no one wants to take advantage. But at present, Archbishop Link is more eager to strengthen his own strength, not only to be promoted to the Holy Spirit level, but also to quickly improve to reach the middle level or even the high level of the Holy Spirit. Great hope of survival. After ?? the deal was reached, both Green and Archbishop Link were very satisfied. Immediately, Green proposed the exchange of weapons for raw materials, which was also welcomed by Archbishop Link. Although he knew that in such a trading center for raw materials and finished products, he would suffer some losses as a raw material supplier, but Archbishop Link didn''t care. It is true that the pressure on the front line has been increasing recently. In the face of Hades, the underworld army, the Holy Light Church is under great pressure. Even if the Holy Cult is not afraid of death because of its piety, it still cannot make up for a lot of it. downsizing. This has undoubtedly shaken the Holy Light Churchs long-standing army-building philosophy, believing that spirit trumps everything, only the will to fight, and equipment is also very important, but it does not play a decisive role. Moreover, as Archbishop Link himself, he does not exclude mechas. It can not only strengthen defense, but also increase mobility. The only drawback is that it increases the pressure of logistical supplies. But presumably there are hundreds of thousands of casualties on the front line, what is it to add some logistical pressure. And Green''s side, the price given is also very kind, although the price of raw materials has also been reduced, but overall it is still a very fair price. Therefore, Archbishop Link made a decision without thinking too much. Compared to the sacred tear transaction, these are actually small things. An hour later, Archbishop Link''s most trusted subordinate, a priest with a golden mask, provided the coordinates through a portal opened by Green, and brought an ancient scroll from the Church of Holy Light to the foggy world. Of course, the original cannot be handed over to Green, just let him see it for himself, and then make a copy. Then Archbishop Link purifies a portion of divine tears according to this method on the spot, and consumes it to prove that the method is feasible. (end of this chapter) Chapter 829： 835? Lucky Mrs. Shirgay Chapter 829 835 Lucky Mrs. Shirgay It wasn''t until the next day that Archbishop Link left the misty world with half of the original liquid of "Holy Tears". And Green began to use the method of the Church of the Holy Light to purify the other half of the Holy Tears. Before ??, he watched Archbishop Link demonstrate in person and took some. After purification, the sacred tears will become a clear and clear liquid, and then injected directly into the blood vessels instead of taking it orally. After the injection of Archbishop Link, Green could clearly feel that his strength had increased a lot, and that was the effect of divine tears. As for the side effects, because the initial concentration is too high, the blood vessels near the injection site will be necrotic. However, this side effect can be ignored directly by the natural disaster grade powerhouse. The powerful body healing and self-regulation ability will soon repair the necrotic blood vessels. After Archbishop Link left, Greene began to purify the milk of the void with great interest. The whole process is not complicated, and Green has more sophisticated instruments and measuring tools, making his entire purification process even more accurate than that done by Archbishop Link. There was no accident in the middle, and soon a drop of clear liquid gathered into a slender test tube. After ?? those Void Milks were distributed to Archbishop Link in half, Green purified the remaining 25ml in total. However, Green did not dare to experiment with herself directly, and in the end Mrs. Sergey won this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to be a guinea pig. Although there may be dangers, the hope for a substantial increase in strength is greater. Mrs. Shirgay is not afraid of death, she prefers to gain more powerful power. Looking at Mrs. Sergey lying in front of him, Green stood by to watch, but it was a robotic arm that was specifically manipulated. This kind of mechanical arm, which is composed of a skeleton arm and a mechanical device, is quite common in the undead empire. The first injection was only one milliliter. Under the operation of the robotic arm, the thin transparent needle was inserted into a subcutaneous blood vessel in Mrs. Shirgay''s abdomen with great precision. Because of possible side effects, Mrs. Sergey did not choose the blood vessels located in the limbs. She was worried that it might affect her combat effectiveness, and even if the subcutaneous blood vessels in the abdomen were necrotic, it would not be difficult to directly remove them. There was no violent reaction, no pain, no numbness, just a little warm, this heat circulated in the blood vessels until it covered the whole body. Mrs. Sergey felt very comfortable, and as the warm current reached her body, the spiritual energy in her body was rapidly expanding, so that she could clearly feel her strength was rapidly increasing. It wasn''t until more than ten minutes later that the warm current gradually cooled down, and she felt a tingling pain at the injection site in her abdomen, and found that the blood vessels there were already red and swollen. However, this pain was negligible for Mrs. Sergey, and she immediately nodded to Green, indicating that she could continue the injection. According to Green''s plan, Mrs. Silgay will be injected with five milliliters of Void Milk Extract, which is divided into five injections. However, according to this situation, after consulting Mrs. Silgay''s opinion, Green decided to directly inject the second time. The remaining four milliliters of extract were all injected. is still the same position as before, because the redness and swelling of the blood vessels made the second injection more painful. Mrs. Shirgay was unmoved, as if she was bitten by a mosquito, but she was looking forward to the next feeling. Soon, a larger stream of heat entered her body, hotter than before, like a fire, causing her to tremble slightly. Mrs. Shirgai pursed her lips and silently endured the hot and dry feeling. The psychic energy in her body was also rapidly increasing at an incredible speed until it reached a limit. Mrs. Shirgay waited silently with anticipation in her heart. After about a few minutes, Mrs. Shirgay whispered: "Come on!" Followed the whole person like a carp out of water, his body arched upwards, his muscles were tense, and a powerful psychic energy burst out. Green looked at it and knew that Mrs. Sergey had been promoted to the natural disaster level, and couldn''t help feeling that it was so simple! In the eyes of ordinary people, it is as difficult as the sky to advance from the legendary high-level to the natural disaster level, but with the extract of this milk of the void, it is so simple, there is no obstacle at all, it is a natural success! And more than that, after being promoted to the natural disaster grade, Mrs. Shirgai''s body softened and lay down again, but in her body, the heat flow has not completely cooled down, and it is still working after she is promoted to the natural disaster grade, constantly Enhance the strength of Mrs. Sergey, until the peak of the primary natural disaster, and it has not been exhausted! Madam Silgay''s body trembled, and her strength skyrocketed again, reaching the middle level of natural disasters! Until this moment, the effect of the five milliliters of Void Milk Extract was finally exhausted. Mrs. Shirgay''s eyes lit up, she stood up excitedly, looked at her hands, clenched her fists suddenly, and suddenly a powerful momentum burst out from her body. Green saw it in his eyes, and through the sensory synchronization, there was no need to ask him to know that Mrs. Shirgay felt great, and there was no discomfort, and the psionic energy in the body was stable, and there was no hidden danger in the rapid upgrade of the level. The only damage ?? is the blood vessels in her abdomen, about ten centimeters have been completely necrotic. But after being promoted to the natural disaster level, the body''s powerful self-healing ability is quickly repairing the necrotic parts, and it will be completely restored in a few minutes at most. Even on Mrs. Sergey''s body, the scars left by the previous battles have disappeared after this time, and her whole person has returned to a young state. This is not only because of the promotion of natural disaster grade, but the milk of the void also plays a key role. Green was even more eager in his heart, but still patiently let the technicians conduct a comprehensive and detailed physical examination on Mrs. Sergey. It was finally confirmed that there was no problem, and Green decided to observe it for three more days. If there was no problem, he would also use the extract of the milk of the void. also ordered Lisa''s side to strengthen the siege of the Zerg tribe, and be sure to find more milk of the void. Green faintly felt that these ''milks of the void'' might become an important factor in determining the direction of this battle of gods. Moreover, the reason why ''them'' attaches great importance to the Zerg is probably also because of the existence of ''the milk of the void''. At the same time, in the main sanctuary of the Holy Light Church, Archbishop Link returned with the Milk of the Void. He was not as worried as Green, and immediately purified it at the fastest speed and injected it into his body. (end of this chapter) Chapter 830： 836? Links Counterattack Chapter 830 836 Link''s Counterattack Archbishop Link was not as careful as Green, he directly poured all the purified divine tears into his body. And unlike the method he told Green, he directly inserted the huge syringe roughly into the heart! The long metal needle penetrated her chest muscle directly, pierced into the left atrium of the heart, and the extract of the divine tear was injected. Archbishop Link moved very quickly, as if a hole had not been pierced in his heart at all. But before he could pull out the syringe, his whole body was already shaking violently, somewhat similar to Mrs. Sergey''s situation. But Archbishop Link''s reaction was even bigger, probably because the extract was injected directly into his heart, and even if he was as powerful as Archbishop Link, he couldn''t bear the burning sensation, and let out a low roar. However, he knew that this was the best way to exert the effect of divine tears. Although injections into other places could also work, divine tears were so precious that he was not willing to waste any drop, even if doing so would make him suffer to immense pain. Fortunately, this time was not too long. Archbishop Link''s strength was strong. In less than two minutes, he fused a large number of divine tears, causing the heat in his body to rapidly weaken to a level he could endure. At the same time, a smile appeared on Archbishop Link''s face. In the moment just now, he had broken through the shackles of the natural disaster level and finally reached the Holy Spirit level. And like Mrs. Sergey, after the breakthrough, the effect of the divine tears continued, continuously improving his strength, and reaching the peak of the first-level Holy Spirit level without any obstacles. Immediately, Archbishop Link felt a huge shock in his body again, which was a sign of hitting the middle-level Holy Spirit. However, at this time, the heat flow in his body had been exhausted, and after a failed attack, he finally died down. This made Archbishop Link very disappointed, and he didn''t reach the Holy Spirit Intermediate level in one go, but the situation is already very good. It was an accident that he obtained Void Tears. As for getting more Void Tears from Green, Archbishop Link never thought about it. Although he didn''t know how Green got the Holy Tears, Archbishop Link was sure that Holy Tears were very rare, no matter who it was. It''s hard to get them, and Green must have gotten so much by accident. Even if there is a secret, I am afraid that it has already been extracted and injected into my body. Moreover, Green is now his important weapon supplier. In the current stage of the war, in addition to high-end combat power, legions are also very important, so Archbishop Link does not want to turn against Green, which will only make him face more severe embarrassment. In fact, the Holy Light Church has already tasted the bitter fruit of its aggressive and outward expansion over the years. is also facing powerful enemies, Holy Light Church against Hades Legion, Condor Empire against Poseidon Legion. In the Condor Empire, there is a large group of younger brothers waving flags and shouting to share some of the pressure on the Kingdom of Sithone and the Kingdom of Lorenzo, both of which can run the Condor Empire. But the Church of the Holy Light can only bear it alone, not to mention asking for help from a younger brother, other countries are still guarding them at critical times. This makes Archbishop Link very helpless, and now that he has finally found an ally like Link, he doesn''t care about their past reputation. Of course, he can''t offend him casually. At this moment, a figure flashed and appeared in this secret room. Archbishop Link sat up from the bed with an expressionless face, pulled out the syringe on his chest, spat out a few drops of blood with a puff, but the wound healed in an instant. "You made a breakthrough?" The visitor looked at Archbishop Link, showing a surprise and a hint of surprise, it was Pope St. Fran. In the entire Holy Light Church, only Pope St. Fran can freely enter and leave the Archbishop of Link. "Yes, teacher, because of some coincidences, I got some divine tears." Archbishop Link replied lightly. In fact, he used up the divine tears as soon as he came back, also to guard against Pope St. Frank''s hand. Otherwise, once the news is leaked, he has no way to refuse the other party''s request. And now, he has also been promoted to the Holy Spirit level, and has reached the peak of the initial Holy Spirit level. In terms of strength, nether energy is on the same level as Pope St. Fran. "Holy Tears!" Pope St. Fran''s eyes widened when he heard this, staring at him with an expression of disbelief. "That''s right, it''s the sacred tears." Archbishop Link didn''t hide the matter, and directly explained the situation one by one. Pope St. Fran frowned: "You mean... that Greene last time? Is that the Archduke of the Kingdom of Lorenzo?" "That person, teacher, is now our ally." Archbishop Link said lightly. "Really a lucky boy." Pope St. Fran didn''t ask any more questions. Although he was a little regretful, he had already missed it, and he didn''t bother any more. Moreover, the promotion of Holy Tears to Archbishop Link is also very beneficial to the overall situation of the Church of the Holy Light. Although Pope St. Fran has set up a new establishment and set up a stall for the Dark Crusaders, the Church of the Holy Light is still very important and cannot be easily collapsed. Originally, although the Church of Holy Light was huge and endorsed by a powerful Lord of Holy Light, in addition to Pope St. Fran, there was a lack of a strong person who could suppress the scene. Although Archbishop Link has always been very good, but with the development of God, Holy Spirit-level powerhouses emerge one after another, and Archbishop Link''s strength is not enough. is now the right time to free St. Fran from many constraints. "What are you going to do next?" Pope St. Fran took his time back to the frontline battlefield. Recently, the Pluto Legion launched two large-scale attacks in a row. Although the Church of the Holy Light was difficult to repel, it consumed a large number of soldiers of the Crusaders, and dispatched a Holy Spirit-level powerhouse, causing the Church of the Holy Light to pay several natural disasters again. It was only when he was a powerhouse that he was forced to retreat, and the battle was very tragic. Therefore, Archbishop Link also held a sigh of anger in his heart. He was not strong enough before, so he naturally had to be patient. Now he has become a Holy Spirit rank, and he has reached the peak of the first Holy Spirit rank in one breath. "Tomorrow, Green will send 50,000 mechas, let the Knights of Light equip them, and launch a counterattack when they turn around." Archbishop Link said loudly: "I want those dirty underworld trash to know, Holy Light The honor of the church must not be tarnished!" "Oh? Have you decided yet?" Pope St. Fran nodded slightly: "I will let Prady lead the Dark Crusade to cooperate with you from the flank." (end of this chapter) Chapter 831： 837? Advance to the Holy Spirit Chapter 831 837 Promotion to the Holy Spirit After ?? agreed, Pope St. Fran did not leave immediately, but talked about Green with Archbishop Link again. "What do you think of this person?" Pope St. Fran asked. He didn''t pay much attention to Greene before. In his opinion, he was just a boy favored by the goddess of luck. Throughout the ages, the so-called "protagonists of the times" and "children of planes" have seen a lot of them, and it is not surprising. This kind of person often has a period of time, no matter how good things are going, no matter how he kills, he can turn the corner and even get lucky, no matter how rude and rude, he will get people''s understanding of him... Therefore, during this time, such people are often like the brightest stars, becoming the great heroes of the bard''s teleportation. But once this period has passed, the brilliance of the hero dims, the powerful luck disappears, and all the auras of greatness fade, and such a person will return to the state of an ordinary person. But he has become accustomed to the unscrupulous behavior before, if he didn''t take the initiative to restrain himself, and still go his own way as before, it is conceivable that they will die miserably. Therefore, even if he was forced back from the foggy world by Green, Pope St. Fran did not take Green very seriously. Until this time, Green got the Holy Tears, which finally attracted the attention of Pope St. Fran. No matter whether Green will fade out like the protagonists of other eras in the future, at least now, Green has surpassed the protagonists in the general sense. "He is indeed a lucky person." Archbishop Link pondered: "However, besides luck, there seems to be some more important factor that can cause his current success." "Some other factor?" Pope St. Fran frowned slightly: "Is he the secret patron of a certain god?" Archbishop Link shook his head: "It doesn''t seem like it, I can feel that he has no reverence for the gods. How can such a person be favored by the gods?" "If it''s not God''s favor, then what is it?" Pope St. Fran was lost in thought. Archbishop Link said: "No matter what it is, I feel that he is not our enemy, and even closer in concept." Pope St. Fran nodded: "Alright, but you also pay attention." "Don''t worry, teacher, I will be careful." Archbishop Link solemnly promised... On the other side, Green also injected purified milk of the void into his body. He is not as eager for quick success as Archbishop Link, but with Mrs. Shirgay''s experience, he has a bottom line and is no longer cautious. Because Green himself is a natural disaster grade, his starting point is higher than that of Mrs. Shirgay, and the body''s tolerance limit is also greater, so he divided 20 ml of the Void Milk extract into four injections, one five ml, and injected into the artery Blood vessel. This is different from Lady Silgues and Archbishop Link. In fact, according to the research of Black Claw and the computer modeling calculation of the Red Queen, it is also concluded that injecting the extract directly into the heart works best. But for the sake of safety, Green finally chose the arteries located in the armpit, which is very close to the heart and has a relatively high blood pressure. It can quickly circulate the blood containing the ''Void Milk'' extract to the whole body, and it can also maximize the blood pressure. The degree of prevention of the risk of cardiac necrosis caused by direct injection into the heart. In addition, Green did not use a syringe for injection, but made a device similar to drip infusion, which can accurately inject the liquid in batches. Everything is ready, Green ushered in the first injection. In an instant, a heat flow hits A few minutes later, Green, who had completed two injections, had been promoted to the high level of natural disasters, and his strength was still steadily improving. A third injection was then given. After ?? reached the peak of the natural disaster high-level, in the second half of the third injection, the first impact on the Holy Spirit level appeared. But as expected, this shock ended in failure. Then he gave the fourth and final injection. With a ??, the last drop of the Void Milk extract was injected into Green''s body, and a stream of heat burned again, causing his blood vessels to sting. Green frowned slightly, silently running the meditation method, trying to increase the success rate of the Spiritual Spirit level. felt the power surging in his body, like a fiery snake, burning all over his body. In an instant, Green felt a loud bang in his mind, hitting the Holy Spirit level again. With this loud noise, Green''s body tensed up, and after a few seconds, he suddenly relaxed and fell. His expression was slightly dejected, and the impact failed again. Feeling the heat in his body, the remaining milk of the void could launch another impact. Green looked solemn, waiting for the final blow. The heat of the milk of the void is slowly dissipating as time passes by. Green was slightly anxious, if after a while, if the heat consumption was too much, it would be difficult to succeed even if he hit again. At this moment, his heart froze, and he secretly shouted: "Come!" At the same time, there was another boom! As if the siege artillery was firing. Green''s body was tense, but at the next moment, his heart sank. As the milk of the void in his body has been exhausted this time, his last impact on the Holy Spirit level ended in failure. Green clenched his fists tightly, and was extremely unwilling in his heart, and immediately called out: "Upgrade the town center!" The cemetery immediately shook, and a light curtain wrapped the palace in the center of the town where Green was located, and began to expand and become more majestic. However, the psionic energy balance of the cemetery is falling down, and above the town center, a nebula representing the meditation of the rotating starry sky also rotates. As the town center is upgraded, the nebula is expanding rapidly. It turns out that the cemetery can be upgraded before the milk of the void is injected. But Green didn''t move. He planned to use the Milk of the Void to advance to the Holy Spirit rank, and then upgrade the town center of the cemetery, together with the level of meditation, to see if he could be promoted to the middle rank of the Holy Spirit. Now, he hasn''t even completed the first step, so he can only take the next step and use the cemetery to upgrade to the Holy Spirit level. The effect of the injection of Void Milk just now has not completely dissipated. At this time, using the cemetery to upgrade the meditation method is just to strike while the iron is hot, and the effect will be multiplied with half the effort. Green immediately felt a rumbling movement in his body, as if a series of bombs had been detonated, which made his body tense again, his brain stopped thinking for a while, and the eyes were dark. Until he recovered and opened his eyes again, the world in front of him turned out to be different. The promotion from the natural disaster level to the Holy Spirit level is the first step in the transformation from a mortal to a god. The appearance does not seem to change, but the essence is different. (end of this chapter) Chapter 832： 838?? why give me Chapter 832 838 Why give it to me Green could very clearly feel the change in his body from the inside to the outside after he was promoted to the Holy Spirit level. That is a kind of otherworldly feeling, the whole person is sublimating from the spirit to the body. This is not an overnight change, but a gradual sublimation over time. This change will last for a few days, allowing him to transform from a powerful human into a more powerful creature with a certain divine nature. At this point, he is no longer human, and he appeared on his body because he became a necromancer. His semi-undead characteristics are slowly disappearing, making him return to being a human being and then transforming into a god. This feeling is not good, as if there are countless ants crawling on his bones, the unbearable itching, but there is no scratching through the flesh. If it were an ordinary person, he would definitely be crazy in this situation. Fortunately, Green has passed the barrier from the natural disaster level to the Holy Spirit level, making his willpower stronger than ever before. Although it is a bit uncomfortable, it can be endured. "Well, is this what the Holy Spirit feels like? It''s really good." A few days later, after completing the transformation, Green''s state finally stabilized, and the powerful psionic energy surging in his body gave him the illusion that he was omnipotent. Green knows that this is a side effect of the sudden increase in strength, and he is still 108,000 miles away from being omnipotent! There are demigods above the Holy Spirit, deities above demigods, and those unknown and mysterious ''them'' above deities. Thinking of this, Green''s inflated mentality was immediately calmed down. Soon after, Princess Mulesina, who had been staying in the Empire of the Undead recently, saw Green and was shocked. The **** rubbed his eyes with an expression of disbelief. "You~~~ you''re Green? But...but you...what the **** is going on?" Princess Mulesina called out indifferently. It''s not that Her Royal Highness is making a fuss, it really seems that Green has changed too much on the surface. The original Green stood there, almost without introduction, it could be seen that he was a necromancer, his body was full of a deadly aura, and he couldn''t hide it no matter what, and the expression on his face was a little stiff, his skin was dull and pale, always It''s a morbid state, even laughing and crying. But now, these conditions on Green have completely disappeared, which is quite the meaning of a young man. Mulesina, who is also a necromancer, actually faced the same troubles, but she sacrificed part of her strength in exchange for a more normal appearance. Princess Mulesina was shocked and reacted suddenly: "You~ you have been promoted to the Holy Spirit level!" Green smiled and nodded, without denying the cover up, he admitted it generously. "Really!" Princess Mulesina exclaimed in disbelief: "You actually...really promoted to the Holy Spirit level! This...this is too crazy, what''s going on?" Facing the sudden situation, Princess Mulesina even forgot her sense of proportion, grabbed Green''s arm and asked. Of course, she didn''t actually expect Green to answer, she was just too excited. But Green didn''t mean to hide it, after all, there must be a reasonable reason for his sudden promotion to the Holy Spirit rank. simply revealed the effect of the Milk of the Void and the transaction with Archbishop Link. Although Princess Mulesina knew the name of the Milk of the Void, she didn''t know exactly how to use it and what effect it could achieve. Never thought that the milk of the void that Green gave her before had such an amazing effect. But Princess Mulesina, who has calmed down, also understands that this kind of thing must be very rare, otherwise the Holy Spirit class would have run all over the place long ago, and it would not be as rare as it is now. "Since it''s so precious, I''ll give it back to you, don''t waste it." Princess Mulesina returned some of the milk of the void that Green had given him when he asked her before. This milk of the void can extract about two milliliters of extract, which is useless for Green, and even if it is used, it cannot be promoted to the intermediate level of the Holy Spirit. However, it has been a long time since Princess Mulesina was promoted to the natural disaster level. It is still the first natural disaster level. If you use it for her, it is very likely that she will go further and be promoted to the natural disaster intermediate level. Green smiled, reached out and took the container of Void Tears from Princess Mulesina''s hand: "Wait for me." The voice of ?? declined, and without waiting for Princess Mulesina to agree, the direct figure disappeared. After about ten minutes, Green came back again, holding a test tube with some transparent liquid in his hand. "This is for you, use it here, or give it to others when you go back." Green handed the test tube to Princess Mulesina. "This is that thing?" Princess Mulesina took the test tube carefully, with a surprised and happy expression on her face, her heart beat faster and her cheeks flushed slightly: "Give it to me?" "Stop drinking, inject directly into a blood vessel, preferably a larger artery." Green said and handed another syringe: "Do you need my help?" Princess Mulesina was quite straightforward, and she also believed that Green would not frame her, so she immediately pulled out the stopper of the test tube and carefully drew out the liquid inside with a syringe, for fear of wasting a little bit, glanced at Green and asked. Said: "Can it be directly injected into the heart?" Green was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect that Her Royal Highness was also a reckless person, and nodded: "Of course, the effect is better." As soon as the voice fell, the needle in Princess Mulesina''s hand had plunged into her own chest. She restrained the psychic energy in her body to protect herself. The needle tip avoided the sternum as hard as steel and penetrated the heart muscle. With a calm face, she pressed the syringe to inject the two milliliters of liquid inside. But before she could pull out the syringe, her complexion changed dramatically, her body softened, and she fell on the spot. At the same time, a strong psychic energy burst out from her body. Green didn''t help, but retreated far back, allowing Princess Mulesina''s psychic energy to burst out incisively and vividly, raising her level from the first natural disaster level to the middle natural disaster level. Although the extract of two milliliters of Void Milk is very little, it is more than enough for Princess Mulesina to be promoted to the middle level of natural disasters, and after her promotion, she is still strengthening her strength, so that her combat power is directly stabilized at five More than 10,000, in the middle-level natural disasters, also properly belong to the strong list. A few minutes later, Princess Mulesina woke up, pulled out the needle in her chest, and felt the power in her body. Although she was surprised and happy, she did not shout like before, but looked at Green with a complicated expression. , said slowly: "Why give it to me? This is too precious." (end of this chapter) Chapter 833： 839? Difficult choice Chapter 833 839 Difficult choices Princess Mulesina''s promotion to the middle-level natural disaster did not make her get carried away, but calmed down and re-examined the matter. Originally, Princess Mulesina''s talent was limited, and it was difficult to advance to the middle rank of natural disasters. Even if she could be promoted, it would take many years, otherwise she would not focus on running the Gemu company that she and Green partnered with. But now, just that little bit of Void Milk extract has broken these inherent understandings and changed her destiny. Princess Mulesina didn''t take it for granted, and she didn''t think Green thought anything of her. Even though she was very confident in her own beauty, Princess Mulesina didn''t think that a Holy Spirit-level person was. The strong will favor someone because of their appearance. Green is not her father either, and will help her unconditionally without asking for anything in return. But now that Green is doing this, it will definitely make her rewarded in other ways, or she needs to do something. Princess Mulesina believed that Greene would not frame her, there was no motive, and no need, she was just curious, what exactly did Greene want her to do after giving her such a great advantage and opportunity. "No reason, it just happens that you are here, and the milk of the void is in your hands." Green replied calmly. As for Princess Mulesina asking him what he needed Princess Mulesina to do, Actually Green does have some ideas. Green restrained his smile and said sternly: "As for the return, it is actually very simple. I hope you and the undead creatures under your command can become followers of Anubis." Princess Mulesina frowned. Of course she has heard the name of the ancient **** of death Anubis, but Green actually asked her to become a believer of this long-dead god. What does this mean? Just when she was wondering, Green''s mind moved, a figure appeared, and the whole room was immediately enveloped by a golden light. Princess Mulesina showed a stunned expression. She stared at this abruptly appearing figure with a wolf''s head, suspended in the air, and a pair of golden metal wings spread out from behind. It was exactly the appearance of the legendary ancient **** of death Anubis. "This...you..." Princess Mulesina was shocked many times today, her eyes kept rolling from Green and Anubis. After Anubis appeared, he glanced at Princess Mulesina blankly, and then said to Green, "Dear High Contractor, what is your order?" Hearing these words in Princess Mulesina''s ears, her heart beat faster again, and a voice in her heart shouted wildly: "What? Did I hear it wrong? Anubis, the ancient **** of death, a legendary Existence, he... he actually called Green the superior contractor, and asked him what he ordered? What is their relationship? What is going on?" Princess Mulesina even wondered if she was dreaming, and it was an extremely absurd dream. "This lady." Green pointed to Princess Mulesina: "Accept her as your believer, and you will become my slave god." Princess Mulesina heard it clearly and was sure that she was not dreaming, and she doubted even more in her heart, who is Green? Could it be the reincarnation of a great god? It seems that only this explanation makes sense. Anubis frowned and said solemnly: "This is different from the previous agreement." Previously, Green had promised that he would be free if he served to the limit of his life, which is why he agreed to sign a contract with Green. Green said lightly: "Time has changed, and now that I have been promoted to the Holy Spirit level, some things can naturally change." While speaking, following Green''s belief, a crystal of divine power that he had stored in the cemetery instantly appeared on his head. Under the control of his mind, it burst into a dazzling light and slowly melted into a liquid state. , into Green''s body. After being promoted to the Holy Spirit level, Green is no longer afraid of being eroded by divine power, and also has the ability to use divine power initially. At the same time, a nebula that was suspended over the center of the town, representing meditation, also turned rapidly. Under the guidance of Green''s consciousness, the divine nature and the broken godhead that were enshrined on the sacred altar were separated into a small part and merged into this swirling nebula. These divinities and broken godheads have already worn away all the additional attributes on the sacred altar, but the purest divinity and godhead are integrated into the meditation method, and the effect is immediately shown. Grimm, who was in front of Anubis and Princess Mulesina, suddenly burst into a dazzling white light, as if he had turned into a human-shaped sun. Although the ?? was very weak, and the light quickly subsided, Anubis could feel that a faint trace of divinity and divine personality was being nurtured in Green''s body. Although it was very weak, it was a beginning. "You gave birth to divinity and godhead so quickly, how is this possible!" Anubis was slightly shocked, and was stunned to find that Green had integrated a trace of pure divinity and godhead into his body. As a god, Anubis knew better that although it was difficult to advance to the Holy Spirit level, and the Holy Spirit level was the first step from mortals to the realm of gods. However, there are still many people who can successfully become the powerhouse of the Holy Spirit level, and the real difficulty is that after being promoted to the Holy Spirit level, they nurture their own divinity and godhead. Most of them will be blocked in front of this step. Some high-level powerhouses at the Holy Spirit level will not be able to complete this important step for tens of thousands of years. There are some people who have to pay a lot for this and become a believer of a certain main **** in order to gain a touch of divinity. And in this way, you will be completely labeled as a servant of the Lord God, and you will never be able to betray in the future. It is precisely because of this that Anubis agreed to Grimm at the beginning, because he believed that not only a few hundred years, but thousands of years later, if Grimm successfully survived and was promoted to the Holy Spirit level, it would be difficult for him to breed divinity and divine personality. There is no real restriction on him. But he did not expect that the sacred altar in the cemetery could purify and purify the divinity and godhead of other gods. After Green was promoted to the Holy Spirit level, he directly obtained the divinity and godhead. From this moment on, Green is not much different from a demigod in form. What he differs from is only the accumulation of power and the number of divinity and godhead. At present, Anubis is in the weakest state. Although he retains the divine personality and divinity, as well as part of the **** of death, he is controlled by people because he has no divine power. If before, he was fearless, then now Green has the ability to completely obliterate him. Therefore, when facing Green''s new request, Anubis must consider it very carefully. Is it to fight to the death, or to accept fate obediently, from a time-limited servant to a servant under Green''s command, this is a question! (end of this chapter) Chapter 834： 840? Virtual Kingdom of God Chapter 834 840 Virtual Kingdom of God Facing Green''s expressionless gaze, Anubis felt an unprecedented pressure. He can feel that if he rejects Green this time, it is very likely that his soul will be completely wiped out, and it will be difficult to have a chance to revive in the future. Thinking of this, Anubis suddenly felt a little strange. Why did he take it for granted that Green could wipe out his soul? You must know that it is not an easy task to wipe out the soul, otherwise why would he still be alive to this day? As early as when the battle of the gods failed, he was completely wiped out by people. But at this moment, Anubis intuitively felt that the person in front of him who had just been promoted to the Holy Spirit level could really wipe out his spirit and make him disappear in this void. "Why?" Anubis thought to himself, but he didn''t dare to ask this question face to face, and even challenged Green directly. As a **** in ancient times, it is not without reason that he can live to the present. Anubis deeply understands when to persevere, when to compromise, and even when to bow down. Although the ?? gods are great and seem to be sacred and inviolable, there is nothing shameful about bowing their heads in the face of more powerful existences, this is just what it should be, isnt it? Besides, now Green didn''t let him lie on the ground as a dog, but let him become a slave god. is just to become obedient to God, but it is not that he has never been. Even in comparison, by becoming a slave god, he can also get rid of the three-hundred-year service contract he signed with Green. Anubis weighed the pros and cons, and finally nodded and chose to surrender. He gathered his wings and landed in front of Green, knelt down on one knee, lowered his head, and said slowly: "Great king, please accept Anubis'' allegiance. ." A smile appeared on Green''s face, and he stretched out his hand and pressed it on top of Anubis'' head. As a white light burst out from his palm, a trace of Green''s divine power was introduced into Anubis'' body. Although this trace of divine power is very small, it makes Anubis feel a sense of fulfillment. He has really lost his divine power for too long. With this trace of divine power, he can re-differentiate and continue to produce more divine power, thereby slowly recovering his powerful strength. However, this trace of divine power also has an indelible mark. As a slave god, Anubis can deprive Green of the divine power in his body and return him to the weak state before. "Welcome, my subordinate, the esteemed Lord of the River Styx, the God of Death, Anubis!" Green retracted his hand and said sternly. As his voice fell, the ceremony was completely completed, Anubis stood up, and said very respectfully: "Allegiance to you, great majesty." Princess Mulesina, who saw this scene the whole time, was completely stunned! She looked at Green in disbelief, speechless. Until Greene''s eyes looked at her, she even took a step back in fright, staggered and almost sat on the ground. Princess Mulesina was dizzy and wondered if she was dreaming! An ancient **** actually knelt in front of Green and completed the ceremony of allegiance. What is this concept! Incredible! "You... are you really Grimm?" Princess Mulesina asked tremblingly, although Grimm was smiling, she was still in a queasy mood. "Who else could it be if it wasn''t me?" Green said lightly: "Don''t be afraid, it''s just a ceremony, I hope you can keep this secret for the time being." "Uh... yes!" Princess Mulesina hurriedly promised. Green asked again: "How about my proposal just now?" Princess Mulesina just remembered, just now Green proposed to make her and the undead creatures under her command become followers of Anubis. At the time, she thought it was incredible, but now how could she say something decisive? She nodded quickly and said, "No problem, of course I agree." Green smiled and said: "Actually, you yourself are second, mainly because of the large number of undead creatures under your command. Gaining their beliefs will benefit Anubis to restore his strength." Princess Mulesina nodded. As a natural disaster-level necromancer, she certainly understood the relationship between undead creatures and the **** of death. It is now known that there are three gods who have divided the priesthood of death. Among them, Anubis is the weakest, and even the kingdom of God has fallen. The reason why ??Green asked Princess Mulesina''s undead creatures to believe in Anubis was to help him create a virtual kingdom of gods. In the current state of Anubis, it is impossible to rebuild a kingdom of God with his own strength, and it is even more impossible to find the kingdom of God that he once sunk. So Green decided to set aside an area in the foggy world as the kingdom of Anubis. Encloses this area through a huge enchantment, and then through the transformation of Anubis, it can become a prototype of a kingdom of gods. Next, you need a sufficient number of undead creatures to gather them into the prototype of the kingdom of God, strengthen those undead creatures through the kingdom of God, and in turn absorb the undead energy generated by the undead creatures. Only in this way can this man-made kingdom of God be able to run smoothly. To achieve this effect, there must be a huge number of undead creatures, which is not something Green can provide alone, even if the millions of undead creatures under the command of Princess Mulesina are added, it is a drop in the bucket. The real purpose of ??Green is those necromancers who used to buy bone dragons from the Gemu Company, as well as their disciples and grandchildren. Together, the number of these people is too much. Under the situation that the battle of gods is intensifying, everyone hopes to obtain strong protection, especially those legendary necromancers and even formal necromancers. If there is a **** of death willing to give them some divine power and death when their life and death are at stake After entering the kingdom of God and preserving the treatment of soul consciousness, I believe that many people will join in without hesitation. This is the prototype of Green''s entire plan. also has many specific needs to be perfected, and he directly handed it over to Anubis and Princess Moulesina to complete. Green himself continued to devote his energy to finding the Milk of the Void. This time, he tasted the sweetness, and Green realized the importance of Void Milk more and more. He must follow the clue of Zerg to find more Void Milk. Although it seems to be a bit of a wait-and-seek, but with the value of the milk of the void, it is worth investing resources and time for this. And after Green left, only Princess Moulesina and Anubis were left. Although Anubis has regained some strength and can crush Princess Mulesina without any suspense, he knows that it is best not to offend the woman in front of him. Such a beautiful and capable woman, maybe one day He changed his body and became Green''s bedside. (end of this chapter) Chapter 835： 841? Marketing Plan Chapter 835 841 Marketing Plan This concern is not unfounded by Anubis, he himself has seen many such examples. Therefore, even though Princess Mulesina''s strength was average, he still gave due respect. Princess Mulesina''s mood was even more uneasy. It was the first time for her to face a **** at such a close distance. Especially Anubis''s priesthood is still the **** of death. As a necromancer, Princess Mulesina, facing the **** of death, makes her have the illusion of a mouse meeting a cat. Fortunately, she knew that Anubis in front of her was Green''s subordinate, otherwise she would doubt whether she would kneel down uncontrollably. But no matter what they thought in their hearts, the two quickly got rid of the messy thoughts and discussed the next plan. Although Green has pointed out the general direction, and said hello to Black Claw, he asked Claire to control the Titan Colossus to help, and outside the northern border of the undead empire, a cold and barren place was drawn as Anubis'' virtual The kingdom of God, but the specific location and depiction of the magic circle must be determined by Anubis and Princess Mulesina. The other is to contact those former clients and sell them the beliefs of Anubis. Originally, Anubis thought that he was better at this. After all, he had been a **** of death for so many years. Although he was forced to be laid off, he still had a lot of work experience. How to build a church, how to spread beliefs, and how to fool people into joining is very talented. But Princess Mulesina denied this routine. "Master Anubis, I have no intention of denying your greatness." Princess Mulesina plucked up her courage and said, "But now that the war of gods has started, those who had faith in the past will never risk betrayal, and those who had no faith in the past will never risk betrayal. Believers will not easily surrender their beliefs, so doing so will definitely be less effective, and it is not the result that His Majesty Green wants." After seeing Green''s strength, Princess Mulesina has also changed her tune very naturally, calling him Your Majesty. "Oh? Then what''s your idea?" Anubis didn''t get angry because of the objections, but listened to Princess Mulesina''s thoughts very patiently. "I don''t think we should mention religion and belief. These words are too sensitive, and it''s easy to make people wary." Princess Mulesina sorted out her thoughts. She has been in business with Green over the years, and she has also learned from her ears and eyes. I have come up with many tricks, such as Amway, pyramid schemes, and Ponzi schemes, and have all personally practiced them. In Princess Mulesina''s view, the so-called faith and church are actually a business. "Don''t mention religious beliefs?" Anubis frowned and said, "Tell me specifically." Princess Mulesina said: "Actually, as necromancers, we don''t care about most of the undead except for a few particularly important high-level undead, and we just call them out to be cannon fodder during the battle." Anubis nodded. As a former **** of death, he had seen the virtues of necromancers, which had not changed for thousands of years. Princess Mulesina continued: "And what we really need to build a virtual kingdom of gods are these undead creatures that are not valued. We need them to stay in the virtual kingdom of God and provide a breath of death for the virtual victory. We need to do The purpose is to lobby undead mages to store their undead creatures in our virtual kingdom of God, and when they need to fight, they can summon the same number and level of undead through the exclusive portal." "You mean...like a bank deposit?" Anubis interjected. Princess Mulesina looked at him unexpectedly, but she didn''t expect this old antique to know the bank, and nodded: "The general idea is similar, but our bank deposits and withdraws undead creatures. As for the ownership of these undead creatures, it must be It still belongs to the original owner, but their belief... I believe that Lord Anubis must have a solution." In fact, undead creatures can indeed generate beliefs, but the minds of undead creatures are chaotic, and the beliefs generated are also very messy. It must be a death-related priesthood in order to absorb this kind of messy and chaotic beliefs. As for the necromancer, as Princess Mulesina said, she doesn''t care whether the undead creatures under her command believe in a certain death god. All they need is to have undead warriors appear in the designated positions during the battle, and then defeat the enemy, or be defeated by the enemy. After listening to Princess Mulesina''s explanation, Anubis narrowed his eyes and fell into a long thought. After a while, nodding slightly, it is indeed a solution, and once my virtual kingdom of gods is built, it will have a blessing effect on the undead creatures who believe in me, and I believe those necromancers will be willing to deposit the undead creatures with us. After ?? determined the direction, Princess Mulesina immediately returned to the main world and convened a meeting of the management and marketing elites of Gemu Company. Leaving aside other things to talk about, purely in terms of business, Princess Mulesina has established a very efficient and high-level team in running Gemu Company over the years. Soon the team came up with specific marketing plans and implementation steps, and then the marketing teams of thousands of people under the company were all mobilized to start selling to target customers. Of course, these marketers are mainly aimed at some official and legendary customers, and the big people above the natural disaster level still need Princess Mulesina to come forward in person, and these people often have millions of undead creatures, and even some The Necromancer alone controls an army of tens of millions of undead. Under the leadership of Princess Mulesina, while the entire Gemu Company was operating, the Zerg Queen Lisa once again discovered a relatively large Zerg tribe. This Zerg tribe looks similar to the general large Zerg tribe, but Lisa always felt something different, which made her attach great importance to this Zerg tribe. "It''s been five days, do we still have to keep our troops on hold?" The Shadow Red Dragon asked anxiously: "Your Majesty asked us to exterminate these Zerg tribes as quickly as possible. Isn''t it bad to delay like this?" Although Arshfaro is usually stupid at times, he knows the priorities at critical moments. These days, Lisa has been on the lookout for the tribe. In his opinion, it is very bad. It delays the business, and they all can''t afford it. . Lisa said confidently: "Don''t worry, I can feel that this tribe is different from others, and it is very likely that something like the last time will appear." Arshfaro was also refreshed when he heard it. Of course he knew what Lisa was referring to. (end of this chapter) Chapter 836： 842? Chapter 836 842 Catch and fight As an adult red dragon with memory inheritance, Arshfaro knows what Void Milk is. If he can get some Void Milk again, even a little bit will be more credit than eliminating a hundred Zerg tribes. Shadow Red Dragon''s eyes lit up: "You mean it!" Lisa replied: "I can''t be sure, I just have a feeling that it''s very different here. This feeling... I can''t tell, it''s a bit similar to the last time." Shadow Red Dragon nodded, and instead of urging him, he waited patiently with Lisa. Arshfaro and the Zerg Queen Lisa''s time and patience were not in vain, and finally found that the Zerg tribe was restless after another two hours. A group of Zerg Zerglings rushed out of the tribe frantically, came to a very large square outside the tribe, and then started catching and killing them frantically! Lisa and Arshfaro were all stunned. Although there were also cases of cannibalism among the various Zerg tribes under the command of the Queen, such large-scale cannibalism had never been seen within a tribe. Pass. And there are plenty of Hydralisk defenders around these Zerglings, as if to supervise them. In the process of fighting, if a Zergling kills the enemy, it will not join other battles until a new victor appears nearby, and will join the battle again, and fight with that victor, until in the end there is only one left. A bruised springtail. This is an exceptionally strong Zergling, twice the size of a normal Zergling! Although after a brutal and **** battle, the Zergling has been severely injured, but at the end of the battle, a white light suddenly bloomed from the Zergling''s body, and almost all of the Zergling''s wounds healed in the blink of an eye. ! And the momentum of this Zergling is also stronger. As a living entity, it seems to have undergone transformation and become a more advanced and powerful existence. "Hoohoho~~~" The strong Zergling roared happily, and the transparent wings behind it fluttered rapidly, making bursts of sounds similar to chi. At this moment, many races rioted again, making various roars, as if they were cheering. With a chaotic cry, a Zerg queen finally came out of the insect nest in the center of the tribe. This Zerg Queen is weaker than Lisa, but has a different temperament, stepping out of the tribe and coming to the Zergling who fought to the death. Although its size is larger than the average Zergling, this Zergling is still small compared to other Zerg. As the Queen approached, this special Zerg did not cheer like other Zerg, but rather nervously repulsed, and kept retreating. Until it was blocked by the surrounding Zerg, this special Zergling had to stop, and looked at the queen who came over with mixed emotions. When ?? came to the front, the queen looked at the Zergling carefully and seemed very satisfied. Her wings suddenly opened behind her, and the mouth of the Zerg Queen opened at an incredible angle. Originally, the Zerg Queen was very similar to a human woman, but now she opened her mouth like a python and suddenly bit the special Zergling. The Zergling was very frightened and made a shrill cry. It didn''t sit still. With the help of the flapping of its wings, it jumped to the side, and swept towards the Queen with the claws of its hind limbs. "Look, it fought back, this Zerg dared to fight the queen of the tribe! This is so unusual, I''ll say it''s different here." Lisa said to the Shadow Red Dragon with some excitement. Arshfaro snorted lightly and did not speak, but just watched the movement over there intently. Although this Zergling''s combat power far exceeds that of other Zerglings, in the face of a powerful queen, resistance is still futile. The fight lasted only a moment, and the Zergling was pierced through the head by the Queen''s wingtip. The huge wound killed the Zergling in almost an instant. The queen''s dragon wings were taken away, and she held it up in front of her. She opened her **** mouth again, and it came out from the mouth like an alien. A small mouth slammed into the wound on the back of the Zergling''s head and began to **** the sticky juice inside. In the blink of an eye, the Zerglings'' brains and body fluids were drained, and their bodies deflated like a deflated ball. "What kind of special gene is this? Why don''t I?" Lisa looked at this scene in amazement. She was the queen of the Zerg herself. She thought her gene chain was complete, but she didn''t expect a queen whose strength was not as good as her own. , unexpectedly appeared in an evolutionary direction she had never seen before. And Lisa keenly felt that the small mouth hidden in the big mouth evolved by the Zerg Queen is likely to be related to the production of Void Milk. At this time, the Zerg Queen in the distance dropped the shriveled corpse, her mouth returned to normal, and she turned to prepare to return. "Wait, do it!" Lisa immediately ordered, she had a feeling that she couldn''t let the Zerg queen return to the nest, otherwise they would empty the bamboo basket again this time. "Okay!" The Shadow Red Dragon was already a little impatient, but this time everything was directed by Lisa, and he had to obey the orders. Accompanied by Arshvaro''s roar of dragons that shook the sky, the flying dragon army that was eager to try, and the airship suspended in the sky and in a state of stealth, immediately launched an attack on the Zerg tribe below. The flying dragon, which was covered in mecha, rushed like a tide, and the Zergling airdropper loaded on the airship was also densely launched. Because Lisa was staring at the queen this time, she was determined to win, so she showed all her strength without reservation from the beginning. And through the soul link, he informed Green of the situation here. Although he didn''t explicitly say it, he hinted that the milk of the void might appear, but he didn''t dare to make a promise. Green''s side, after receiving the report, almost non-stop, sent it directly. Having tasted the sweetness of Void Milk before, Green is very much looking forward to finding more Void Milk when encircling the Zerg in the misty world. Originally destroyed more than a dozen Zerg tribes in a row, but found nothing, he was also a little discouraged, but he did not expect that the twists and turns, Lisa actually brought good news this time! When ??Green came to the front line, Lisa had already commanded the mecha zerg army to launch a full-scale attack, and she herself cooperated with the shadow red dragon to contain the zerg queen. Although ??Lisa and the Shadow Red Dragon can defeat the Zerg Queen, a fierce battle is bound to take place. Lisa was afraid that the battle might have an impact on the Milk of the Void, so she did not seek merit but nothing, and cooperated with Arshfaro to entangle the enemy and wait for Green to come. (end of this chapter) Chapter 837： 843? Insect Nest Channel Chapter 837 843 Insect Nest Channel Now that Green is already a Holy Spirit-level powerhouse, there is absolutely no pressure to suppress this Zerg Queen with his strength. Green also knew Lisa''s thoughts through the soul link, and rushed over immediately, but when he arrived, he was still a little surprised by the situation in front of him. Although the strength of this Zerg tribe is not weak, but in the face of the fully armed mecha flying dragon and the airdrop Zergling, it collapsed without support for a moment. Seeing that the situation was not good, the Zerg queen retreated to the insect nest frantically, as if she would have a chance to turn around as long as she returned there. Lisa and Arshfaro tried their best to contain them, but they were suppressed by the powerful fighting power that suddenly erupted from the enemy! Originally, Lisa thought to herself that her strength was above the queen of this Zerg tribe, but after the fight, she found out that she was wrong. This Zerg queen broke through the original level at a critical time and broke out unexpectedly powerful. strength! Green happened to see this scene, but he was stunned: "No, does this guy use the milk of the void?" Thinking of the effect of the Milk of the Void, Green summoned it in his heart, and immediately shot. In the next moment, with a click, Green''s figure appeared directly behind the queen who had just forced Lisa and Arshfaro back, and rushed into the Zergling swarm to kill everyone. The Zerg Queen''s golden vertical pupils flashed with shock and panic. She could feel a presence behind her that was powerful enough to make her desperate. Then she was hit **** the back of the neck, her eyes went black, and she lost consciousness. Grimm was expressionless, holding the soft noodle-like Zerg Queen in his hand, and threw her to Lisa. Although Green is a necromancer, after being promoted to the Holy Spirit level, his life form has transformed, and the line between warrior and mage has become very blurred in battle. Lisa was relatively experienced when she discovered the Milk of the Void last time. Green asked him to check whether there was really the Milk of the Void in the body of the Zerg Queen. Immediately, Green''s figure flashed and rushed towards the insect nest of this Zerg tribe. The Zerg Queen just wanted to go back here madly, and Green wanted to know what was in this insect nest. Following Green''s thoughts, he came to the sky above the worm''s nest. Between the wave of his hand, white light bloomed, and a huge magic circle with a diameter of more than 100 meters was unfolded in his hand. The huge magic circle is embedded with countless careful magic circles, as if a huge and precise instrument is running. Immediately on the edge of this magic circle appeared white rays of light extending towards the ground, forming a cylindrical shape that enveloped the huge insect nest. In the next moment, in a flash, the huge insect nest was sealed and disappeared, leaving only a ground that was cut very smoothly. Green looked down at the ground, where the worm nest was located, a very thick pipe was shrinking at a speed visible to the naked eye. Green''s eyes lit up, seeing the pipe that went straight to the depths of the ground shrink and disappear in a blink of an eye, and there were no traces on the surface, which made him suddenly realize. It''s no wonder that the Insect King has never been found before. After destroying so many Zerg tribes, no clues were found. It turns out that this channel will shrink and disappear quickly after the insect nest is attacked, leaving no trace at all. Green probed through his mental power and found that there was still no remaining passageway under the ground, even hundreds of meters deep. But he is not discouraged, since he has discovered this secret, it will not be difficult to find the insect king in the next step. But now Green is more concerned about the milk of the void. Although the insect king is a hidden danger, as long as the Zerg tribe is eliminated, it can stop the insect king from restoring his strength. Recently, Lisa''s work has been very effective, destroying a large number of Zerg tribes. According to this At this speed, it may not be long before it can be completely emptied. "How is it? Have you found the Milk of the Void?" Green turned around and came to Lisa''s side. At this moment, the Zerg queen has been gutted by Lisa. There was still blood on Lisa''s mouth. Just now, she also took the opportunity to devour some of this Zerg Queen''s blood and tissue, trying to obtain the other party''s special genes. But she was very disappointed that there was no genetic sequence different from hers in the flesh and blood of this Zerg queen. This makes Lisa very strange, if nothing else, how did this queen''s special biological structure appear? had doubts in her heart, but Lisa moved very quickly, looking for the milk of the void in this Zerg queen. In fact, Lisa was already very sure at this time that the Queen must have the Milk of Void in her body. When Lisa was swallowing her blood just now, she felt a trace of heat in it at the first moment. Although she had never injected the milk of the void, the feeling was very special and very comfortable, which made her instinctively suck. . However, the temperature of this heat flow dissipated very quickly, disappearing in just a few seconds, which disappointed Lisa. Fortunately, she also made a new discovery. In the gap between the skeleton of the Zerg Queen''s spine, she once again discovered the precious milk of the void. This time, the amount and concentration of the milk of the void were not as good as the one obtained last time, almost one-third of the last time. If it was made into an extract, it would be about twenty milliliters. Green also returned here, seeing the milk of the void, his eyes lit up, and he immediately extracted it from the body of the Zerg Queen. "Very good Lisa, you did a great job this time!" Green was very happy, with these Void Milk extracts, he should be able to go a step further and be directly promoted to the Holy Spirit Intermediate. However, after Green was excited, he was a little hesitant in his heart. The continuous and rapid upgrade of the level is fun, but it will undoubtedly leave unpredictable hidden dangers, resulting in an unstable foundation. Once it breaks out in the future, it is very likely to cause unimaginable difficulties. So Green calculated that even if he wanted to use the Milk of the Void, he would at least wait until his strength was completely stabilized. During this period, if he can find a sufficient amount of Void Milk, he can use the extract to improve the combat power of several important men. If the amount of Void Milk is limited, he will store it and use it later. However, what happened next caught Green by surprise. After extracting the milk of the void, Green did not pay special attention to the queen of the Zerg tribe, but Lisa paid special attention to the Zerg queen. What is the reason behind the same gene sequence, it was able to derive a new and distinctive new one. Organs, what is that little mouth inside the big mouth? In order to find out the secrets and reasons, Lisa has done a very careful understanding of this kind. (end of this chapter) Chapter 838： 844? Parasite Chapter 838 844 Parasites The results of the dissection surprised Lisa! The small mouth that grows in the mouth of the Zerg Queen is not a new organ evolved at all, but a large parasite that lives inside the Zerg Queen! "This...how is this possible?" Lisa couldn''t believe it. As the queen of the zerg, she was parasitized by another worm and became a host for nutrients. What a joke! Soon Green Inquiry arrived and looked at the huge metal planing table, the dismembered corpse of the Zerg Queen, and the dying parasite, also very surprised. But he soon realized that this parasite was probably related to the milk of the void produced in the queen''s body. "Can''t let this parasite die!" Green was keenly aware of the key problem, and immediately returned to the cemetery with the huge red bug that was thicker than a normal human arm. Caught in Green''s hands, the worm immediately twisted and struggled hard, as if he had found a glimmer of hope for survival, and even took Green as a host where he could live, opened his sharp mouthparts, and crazily wanted to get into Green''s body. However, how could a powerhouse at the Holy Spirit level be easily damaged? Moreover, although this parasite is parasitic on the body of the Zerg Queen, it does not have much combat power and cannot harm Green at all. After struggling for more than ten seconds, he was exhausted again and softened. Green felt that the life force of this bug had not weakened, otherwise he would have thought it was dead. Back in the cemetery, Green didn''t make any other attempts. He directly used the balance of the cemetery''s psionic energy, washed the parasite regardless of the cost, and used undead magic to convert it. After a while, with a ding sound, a reminder came from the cemetery. Unknown organisms found, unable to transform into undead creatures Greene was stunned for a moment, but he didn''t expect to invest nearly 200,000 psionic energy, and in the end it turned out to be such a result. This is the first time he has encountered this situation, and the cemetery has nothing to do with a parasite. But Green was not surprised, which further illustrates the special nature of this parasite. And the consumption of so much psionic energy just now is not a waste of water, at least this dying parasite has become a lot more energetic after this tossing, and the vitality has begun to become stronger, at least there is no need to worry about dying at any time. "As long as you are alive, you can study slowly." Green thought to himself, and immediately summoned the strongest researchers to study this parasite. It is best to obtain the genetic sequence. At that time, whether it is to use the Zerg or direct cloning, it will be very promising. However, this parasite once again refreshed Green''s understanding. When Professor Arkansas led a great helper and started to concoct this parasite, he was stunned to find that there was no orderly gene sequence in the body of the parasite, and the genetic material of cells observed by conventional methods was all garbled. According to reason, in this case, this creature cannot survive at all, and the direct genetic collapse will become a mess. But this parasite is very tenacious. At this time, Green finally realized something and murmured: "Is it an indescribable, incomprehensible existence? Does this come from something outside the void?" In the face of all kinds of unreasonable situations, after Green thought calmly, he found a clue. I''m afraid it''s not that the parasite''s genetic sequence is messy, it''s just that in this void, it can''t be deciphered. This is like in some comics or movies, there will be some sci-fi plots, it seems to be righteous, but it is impossible for anyone to become a scientist by watching movies and comics. If Green''s journey through the void world is a low-latitude world, and if this parasite comes from a higher-latitude existence, it is only natural that it cannot be interpreted. Then Green thought of ''them'' again. "Could it be that the reason why they attach so much importance to the Zerg is not because of the Zerg itself, but because of the parasites that live in the insects?" Green frowned slightly when he had this guess. If this is the case, then he obtained this parasite. things must not be leaked. "Since you can''t decipher it, then use it directly!" Green gritted his teeth secretly. Sometimes, he didn''t need to drill the horns, and he didn''t need to understand the principle to use many things. "Lisa, Arshfaro! Go and catch me a Zerg queen! She" Green gave orders to Lisa and Arshfaro who continued to search for other Zerg tribes through the soul link. "Yes, Your Majesty!" Lisa and Arshfaro happily agreed, and this time they made a great contribution. Green was not stingy either. After refining the milk of the void, he obtained a total of twenty milliliters of extract, two of which were given to Lisa, and another one was given to Arshfaro. This has greatly increased the strength of Lisa and Arshfaro, especially the Shadow Red Dragon, who is directly at the peak of the legend, and only a little bit can enter the natural disaster level. As a red dragon, he has grown to a natural disaster level at his age, which is a unique feat in the history of the dragon race. So Lisa and the Shadow Red Dragon tasted the sweetness, and their morale became more and more high. Soon, they discovered a new Zerg tribe. The scale of this tribe is very small, there are only five buildings in total, and there are some Zerg fighting units sparsely distributed inside, and almost all of them are injured. It should have just experienced a fierce battle not long ago. The Zerg tribe suffered heavy losses. Even the queen standing in front of the insect nest was bruised and bruised, and swept the dragon wings on the side, looking very embarrassed. Lisa found this Zerg tribe and immediately reported to Green. Before, Green specially instructed that they found that the Zerg tribe should not act rashly. After a while, Green arrived here and was very satisfied with the state of the Zerg tribe, and he also brought the parasite with him. First control the devil vine to explore underground, find the passage under the insect nest, and immediately go up and touch it. The underground passage was like a mimosa. It was slightly attacked, and it quickly shrank and closed. At the same time, the Zerg tribe on the ground became restless, like a cat whose tail had been stepped on, screaming shrilly. Immediately, Green appeared in front of the Zerg Queen without hesitation, and when the opponent''s resistance was invalid, he stuffed the parasite into the Queen''s mouth. (end of this chapter) Chapter 839： 845? Artificial preparation Chapter 839 845 Artificial Preparation The Zerg Queen, who was seriously injured, was no match for Green at all. When the parasite entered her body, she struggled hard, screamed, and put her hands into her mouth desperately, trying to pull the parasite out. Unfortunately, her resistance was in vain after all. The parasite entered her mouth and immediately bit her throat like a duck, then squirmed and squeezed into the Zerg Queen''s body. After struggling for a few minutes, the Zerg Queen finally calmed down and fell to the ground softly, as if she was dead. But Green can feel that her vitality has not weakened, and is even increasing. After a while, the Zerg queen got up again, as if she was reborn, all the scars on her body were gone, and even the broken dragon wings on her back grew back. But the queen at this time is obviously different from the previous state. Although this Zerg queen was in a bad state before, her eyes were bright and her command was obviously not low, but now it gives people an indescribable sluggish feeling. Green couldn''t tell if this was an illusion, because he had this feeling when he saw this Zerg queen being parasitized with his own eyes. But it doesn''t matter, Green''s real purpose is to see if after parasitizing the Zerg Queen, that parasite can produce Void Milk. Immediately, the Zerg queen who was the experimental body was brought back to the testing ground by Green. This is located near the cemetery, and it is a venue specially opened by Green for this experiment. The area here is very large, and it simulates a Zerg tribe. Put the Zerg queen into this environment and become the queen of this Zerg tribe. In the general control room outside the test site, Green and a group of researchers in charge of the test began to closely monitor the situation in the test site. The first step in this experiment is to successfully gain the dominion of the Zerg tribe in the testing ground as the queen of the experiment. Generally speaking, for the queen, this is not too difficult, most Zerg have the gene sequence to submit to the queen. Sure enough, after entering the Zerg tribe, the most experimental Zerg did not attack the queen, and chose to surrender without any resistance. These Zerglings are relatively easy to tame because they are the lowest-ranked species in the Zerg sequence. Immediately, the queen entered the worm nest and began to transform the worm nest. The whole process is under monitoring, and the Zerglings in the Zerg tribe, as well as all the new Zerg in this testing ground, have been installed with controllers, which directly take over the authority when needed, depriving the queen of the tribe''s rule. . On the second day, the transformation of the insect nest was completed, and the queen issued an order for the Zerg in the tribe to kill each other. After a moment of hesitation, the Zerglings began a brutal catching and killing, exactly the same as the last time! In the end, the strongest Zergling was competed, and a strong potential was stimulated, becoming larger and more powerful than the general Zerglings. Then, there is no suspense, this super Zergling that was born after consuming thousands of Zerglings was directly eaten by the Queen. After ?? drained the Zergling''s flesh and blood, the Queen''s aura suddenly increased, and her strength increased a lot. "The Milk of the Void!" Green''s eyes lit up, and in the moment just now, he felt a breath of the Milk of the Void from the Queen''s body. According to Green''s judgment, there should be a certain substance in the body of the Zerg, which can be produced through a lot of cannibalism. Green called it the ''x'' substance. This substance is not the milk of the void, but through the parasites parasitic in the queen, it can transform the x substance into the milk of the void. The parasitized queen just now devoured the milk of the void through this process, resulting in an increase in strength. And looking at this situation, Zerg and humans have different physiques, and they can directly digest the milk of the void without the need for purification and injection. With this understanding, Green would not expect to use this form to obtain Void Milk, which would be too inefficient, and he wanted to make these steps simpler. Now that the parasite is the most important thing, you only need to get the ''x'' substance in the Zerg body. With a rough plan in mind, Green immediately started to implement it, gathering the strongest technical staff under his command to design a device to generate the milk of the void. As the ''x'' substance for producing the milk of the void, it is actually very easy to prepare, just let the Zerg continue to kill each other at any cost. This is not difficult for Green, and put the mutant Zerg from the competition into the device. That is a device that simulates the mouth of the Zerg queen, smashes the mutant Zerg, and then absorbs the ''x'' substance from the parasites in it. In the huge transparent glass jar, the parasite is connected with pipes of different thicknesses, simulating its parasitic state in the body of the Zerg queen. Finally, one of the pipes is connected to the other device. There is a spine separated by sections, and a section is also connected to the head of the Zerg Queen. At this time, the Zerg Queen is still alive in theory, but the soul has been drawn out, and only with the help of this device, can the physiological activity be maintained. Eventually, drop by drop of milky milk of the void coalesced and collected from the crevices of these vertebrae. Seeing the first drop of Void Milk flowing into the container created by the magic stand, Green couldn''t contain his excitement. Although it is only a drop, although it has just started, there is no doubt that he has mastered the technology of artificially preparing the milk of the void! Can''t wait to export the first drop of Void Milk. This milk of the void is thinner than the milk of the void obtained twice before, and the purification effect is far inferior. The milk of the void mentioned in the same way can purify 20 ml originally, so these artificially-made milk of the void are the most Ten milliliters of extract were extracted. Even so, Green is quite satisfied, after all, this is a stable industrial product, not an occasional treasure obtained by luck. It is foreseeable that with the mass production of Milk of the Void, Green''s heroic units will usher in a reborn change. And now the only fly in the ointment is production. At the current rate, there is not much in a year. For this situation, Green has not yet thought of a solution. Whether it is the ''x'' substance as a raw material or the parasite as a core link, it is a shortcoming that limits production. At the same time, Anubis and Princess Mulesina also went very smoothly. After Princess Mulesina came forward to get a few natural disaster grade necromancers, Anubis'' virtual kingdom of gods has obtained tens of millions of permanent undead creatures. (end of this chapter) Chapter 840： 846? Sniper Chapter 840 846 Sniper The breath of death produced by these undead creatures has been able to barely make this virtual kingdom of gods work, and produce the blessing of combat power for the undead creatures. For those necromancers who deposited undead creatures here, when they summoned these undead creatures during battle, they immediately felt that they were different from the original, and their combat power had increased by at least one level. This made the eyes of these necromancers light up. Before, because of various scruples, they did not deposit most undead creatures. This time, they also tasted the sweetness. They found Princess Mulesina again and prepared to sign a larger contract. Because Princess Mulesina doesn''t tell the outside world how much she wants, but under the banner of ''limited quota'', she only accepts necromancers who have business connections before, and the storage of undead creatures is not free, but a low price. , so as not to make people feel that Gemu has other plans. Sometimes human nature is like this, the benefits of delivering to the door are not needed, but instead they are scrambling to spend money. Soon Princess Mulesina was approached by relatives and friends one after another, all of them were necromancers who hoped to deposit undead creatures, and some even took the initiative to increase the cost of depositing. Princess Mulesina is also a queen-level performer. She looks very embarrassed. In the end, she reluctantly agrees, and she also loses her personal feelings. That''s it, in less than a dozen days, in Anubis'' virtual kingdom of gods, there have been more than 30 million permanent undead creatures. Because it is impossible for most necromancers to fight at the same time, and less than [10%] of undead creatures often flow, other undead creatures have settled in this virtual kingdom of gods almost all the year round, becoming the most important after Anubis'' recovery. A solid foundation of faith. After having the basic game, as an ancient **** of death, Anubis'' strength recovered quickly. Although he has only reached the peak of the middle-level demigod, it is still far behind Hades and the **** of death, but according to this At this speed, it is only a matter of time before reaching the **** level again. And with many natural disaster grade necromancers depositing undead creatures, the business of Gemu Company has also spread among ordinary necromancers, coupled with the marketing salesmen of Gemu Company, more necromancers have joined this project , according to estimates, the undead creatures registered in the virtual kingdom of gods will exceed 100 million a month at most. But just when everything was going well, something happened to Princess Mulesina. Located in the depths of the ice field in the north of the main world, Princess Mulesina has just visited an old-fashioned natural disaster-level necromancer, and is taking the bone dragon Mahabam to visit another natural-disaster-level necromancer. But at this moment, there was a sudden "bang" of a gunshot. The huge sound of gunshots echoed in the empty pathogen, and the bone dragon Mahabam instantly became vigilant, instinctively sensed danger, and propped up a defensive shield. However, as soon as a layer of translucent magic shield burst out from the body of the bone dragon, it was directly pierced by a bullet. At the critical moment, the bone dragon raised one of its wings, trying to block the sniper of the bullet. But it was still useless, the dragon wings wrapped in the mecha were directly penetrated by the bullet, blasting a hole half a meter in size, causing the bone dragon to let out a whimper. Behind the shield of the dragon wings, Princess Mulesina, who was originally standing on the back of the bone dragon, was only left below the chest, and her head and shoulders were directly smashed! With a bang, a powerful psychic energy burst out from Princess Mulesina''s corpse, and then the remaining headless corpse slowly fell from the back of the bone dragon. "Humph! What **** princess, isn''t it just a shot?" On a frozen mountain dozens of kilometers away, a teenager in tattered clothes was half-squatting on the ground, holding a very handsome Exaggerated huge enchanted rifle, looking at the scope with a sinister smile. After confirming that he had killed Princess Mulesina, he stood up and shot straight into the sky, then flew further north. A few hours later, in the cemetery, inside the Hall of Heroes. Princess Mulesina, who was lying on a huge stone bed, opened her eyes and saw the light and shadow shaking slightly in front of her, as well as the voices in her ears, which made her feel unreal. "What''s the matter? Am I not already dead? Why...why am I still here?" Princess Mulesina thought to herself, recalling that she had been shot in the head before, she still had lingering fears and could not help breaking out in a cold sweat. Even a necromancer who is accustomed to life and death finds it difficult to remain calm in the face of his own death. In a trance, a headache caused her to fall into a coma again. Green stood by, looking at Princess Mulesina''s situation, frowned slightly, and his face was cold and blue. Since they met Princess Mulesina, although they have not developed a super friendship, they are undoubtedly very trustworthy friends. Princess Mulesina is not only a collaborator, but seeing her dying pain now, Green completely was outraged. And he couldn''t figure it out, why would he kill Princess Mulesina? Who is behind this? What is the purpose? But in any case, we have to find the murderer first. As for Princess Mulesina, she was considered very lucky. She had previously become a high-ranking believer of Anubis because of Green''s suggestion. So at the moment of her death, Anubis immediately sensed the connection between beliefs and protected her soul so that she was not directly smashed by the super-enchanted bullet. "What''s the matter? Have you found out the origin of the other party?" Green left the ward. Princess Mulesina woke up just now, indicating that she is out of danger, and at least she will not die in the next step. The figure of Anubis appeared in front of Green, and he said with the same solemn expression: "I followed the traces, the murderer has escaped, and only found some clues, but they are of little significance and cannot be judged." Green was noncommittal. In fact, he had expected this to happen. The ?? shot is a master, who can snipe from a long distance and kill him with one hit. How could this method be easily pulled out. However, it is not completely invisible, the enchanted sniper rifle used by this man alone is a very good breakthrough. In the void, a sniper rifle that can snipe a natural disaster-level powerhouse from dozens of kilometers away must be an artifact. "Then continue to investigate, and improve the realm level." Green said coldly, he must find out this sniper, and figure out the background and purpose of the other party, otherwise, even if Green is already a powerhouse of the Holy Spirit, he will still be against this poisonous snake. It was a headache to see an opponent who was hiding in the dark. (end of this chapter) Chapter 841： 847? Undercurrent Chapter 841 847 Undercurrent is surging The next day, Princess Moulesina was wearing a loose hospital gown, sitting on the bed and eating. Although it has only been a day, she looks much thinner, and there is an obvious wound from the shoulder to the chest, and the color of the skin is not the same, as if it was just sewn up. Princess Mulesina still can''t believe that she just died like this once. Although ?? has lived for many years and has experienced many battles before, Princess Mulesina has hardly been seriously injured. Naturally, she has never experienced the feeling of lingering on the edge of life and death, and even before she heard people describe that feeling, she still yearned for the game slightly. But after experiencing this time, she completely wiped out that kind of feeling. This time, she is no longer on the edge of life and death, but has truly walked through the gate of **** once. If it wasn''t for Anubis'' protection, even if she didn''t die this time, her soul would be damaged, and even if she was resurrected, she wouldn''t be the same as before. Thinking of this, Princess Mulesina also felt that she was very lucky. If she didn''t know Green, if she hadn''t become a believer, if she hadn''t... Anyway, she could still sit here and eat, which gave her an indescribable happiness. "You look much better." Green walked in from outside, saw Princess Mulesina''s appearance, and smiled: "This is for you." As he said that, he threw a test tube over, which contained at least three milliliters of clear, transparent liquid. Princess Mulesina stretched out her hand to catch it. She couldn''t help showing a stunned expression. She looked at the test tube in her hand and Green, and exclaimed, "Is that thing? You still have it!" Green smiled noncommittally, and said lightly: "There are still some, you can adjust your state in the past two days, it is best to use these milk of the void to directly advance to the high-level natural disaster." Princess Mulesina nodded slightly, understood what Green meant, and asked her to improve her eyesight to prevent this from happening again. just recalled the original situation, but she smiled bitterly: "The situation at that time, I am afraid that even if it is a high-level natural disaster, it will be difficult to reflect." Green nodded slightly. According to the investigation in the past few days, the original sniper position has been determined, and it is 68 kilometers away from the place where Princess Moulesina was hit! What is this concept! Even the enchanted cannon with the longest range could not reach this distance, not to mention that the range of the enchanted cannon is parabolic, not to mention the accuracy. Accurate sniping at this distance means that the firearms used by the opponent have a limit range of at least hundreds of kilometers. "Who is it? Possess such a powerful weapon?" Green thought to himself. He had asked Anubis before, but to no avail. He contacted Archduke Mora and Archbishop Link. But there is still no progress in the result. With a precise range of hundreds of kilometers, one shot kills the natural disaster intermediate superhuman, and shatters two layers of Titan armor, and penetrates the natural disaster grade bone dragon''s dragon wings... It is hard to imagine anyone other than the gods who can do this to such an extent. But Green had a gut feeling that this matter had nothing to do with the gods. Just when everyone was at a loss, there were many similar incidents in the main world. Including the high-level officials of the Condor Empire, the archbishop of the Church of Holy Light, various kingdoms and principalities, and secret organizations, a total of more than 30 natural disaster-level powerhouses were killed at a super long distance. Among them, apart from Princess Mulesina, only one archbishop of the Holy Light Church and one priest of the Light of Wisdom survived, and they all barely survived after receiving the protection of the gods at a critical time. Green received the latest news, and could not help but look at the information in his hand with a solemn expression. According to the times shown above, because there are several overlapping times, it is not one person who killed these people, but more like a well-organized assassination group, they use the same weapons, take the same fighters, and rarely make mistakes . And in the void, it seems that there has never been a similar organization before. "Is it from outside the void?" Green frowned, because of the existence of ''them'' and the parasites of the Zerg, it seems that there is nothing unacceptable for a group of super snipers from outside the void. It''s just that Green looked at the information of the victims and the target screening conditions formed by computer aggregation, but did not find their commonalities. "Is it an immediate hunt? As long as it is a natural disaster-level target?" Green calculated in his heart: "What is the purpose of killing so many natural disaster-level powerhouses?" Green realizes that this may not be easy. He thought about it, and immediately passed these ideas to Grand Duke Mora, and at the same time let the main world be vigilant, and the front line stopped attacking. All natural disaster-level powerhouses died down, and try not to act alone unless necessary. Just when Green was on guard, another explosive news came out. Carter V of the Sithorn Kingdom was sniped by a mysterious killer from a long distance while patrolling the front line, and he was killed by a headshot! The king of a country, a natural disaster-level powerhouse, a man of great talent, was assassinated just like that! This news instantly caused an uproar in the entire main world. When many people heard this news, they would subconsciously think it was fake news, but after confirming it again and again, they were all surprised, and as it spread, many versions evolved to give This incident adds a lot of legend. And because of the loss of the arm of the machine god, the kingdom of Sithorn, whose national strength began to decline, depends entirely on the support of Carter V. Now that Carter V has died suddenly, the entire Sithawn Kingdom is extremely passive in the face of this sudden situation. The entire kingdom has been brought to a standstill in a short period of time. No matter the nobles or the commoners, everyone is panicking. Fortunately, at such a critical time, the Condor Empire came forward to support the royal family of Sishorn, and the current emperor Simdor sent a special envoy to represent the Condor Empire to the Kingdom of Sishorn to help the son of Carter V successfully inherit. The throne, to suppress some people who are just around the corner in the country. And this turmoil lasted for a full month before the interior of the Kingdom of Sithorn stabilized again. At the same time, the army of Poseidon, the **** of the sea on the opposite side, took the opportunity to attack the kingdom of Sithone. For the Condor Empire, the Kingdom of Sishorn, which was originally a support, has now become a burden that involves energy, which also makes the voice of abandoning the Kingdom of Sishorn begin to appear within the Condor Empire. (end of this chapter) Chapter 842： Hercules Chapter 842 Hercules According to the results of this incident, if the logic of motivation and profit is followed, the most likely murderer of Carter Vs assassination this time is Poseidon, the sea god. Followed, in the already very tense atmosphere, the mysterious killers who continuously assassinated the natural disaster-level powerhouses were actually from the Titan Protoss, and they were the assassination troops under the king of the gods. But at this time, the Titan Protoss headed by Zeus was also in a state of confusion. They didn''t know what was going on, and there was no Titan Protoss assassination team. For a long time, the character of the Titans is that they will do it if they are not convinced. No matter what the enemy is, they will crush them head-on. Except for a few like Gaia, the mother goddess, who like to use conspiracy and tricks, most of them are a group of reckless people. , Not to mention the formation of an assassination unit, that is, the assassination itself, will be despised. But in any case, the current situation is to point to the Titans, thinking it is the mysterious killer they sent, this is the yellow mud smeared on the pants, it is not **** or shit. And its useless for them to explain. Today, the Titans dont have an organization or country on the main world side that can speak for them. Besides, with the arrogance of the Titans, they dont even bother to explain anything. In the words of the former god-king, Ronanks, why should we, the Titans, explain our actions to humble humans. In this case, with the continuous fermentation of public opinion, this matter was almost confirmed, and it was the assassination team of the Titans who did it. However, none of the real high-level officials of the parties believe this statement. They believe that the real murderer must be someone else, but the other party is very mysterious and will not come out for the time being. As for coming out to refute the rumor, it is completely impossible. The Protoss has already carried a lot of pots, not bad this time. After half a month, probably because all parties had stepped up their vigilance, or the killer had stopped moving, in short, during this period, there was no more assassination. This made some weaker natural disaster grade powerhouses secretly relieved. In the past few days, many natural disaster powerhouses can be said to be living like a year. Originally, the high-ranking powerhouses, and even the characters who could dominate a kingdom, were slaughtered like pigs and dogs. Fortunately, after a wave of killings, this type of assassination finally stopped. Meanwhile, in the misty world, Lisa and the Shadow Red Dragon once again found a Zerg tribe whose queen was parasitized by parasites. Now these parasites have become the most important resources, and they are the key to whether Green can expand the production of Void Milk. The parasite discovered this time is stronger than the one Green caught before. The parasitized Zerg queen also has the strength of a natural disaster, and the entire tribe has also developed to a very high level, with nearly 100,000 Zerg troops. After a hard fight, Green finally defeated the tribe, captured the Zerg Queen, and transformed it into a production line for the production of Void Milk according to the previous method. With the simultaneous production of the two production lines, Green''s current milk of the void production, if all converted into extracts, can produce five milliliters of milk of the void extract per month. Dont look at the small output, only 60 ml in a whole year, but it is actually quite amazing. With this 60 ml of extract, it is enough to directly raise a natural disaster intermediate level with good talent to the level of Holy Spirit level. In other words, under Green''s command, there will be an additional Holy Spirit-level powerhouse every year. In contrast, those so-called gods do not have many Holy Spirits under their commanders. Even if they are overlord-level tasks like the Lord of Light, there are more than ten Holy Spirit-level tasks in his kingdom of God, and some gods who are more salty fish. There are only one or two Holy Spirits. Green was secretly happy, but this matter must be kept low-key, and it must not be leaked before gaining enough strength, otherwise there will be disaster. On the other side, right in the middle of the Titan world. In the depths of the majestic white palace shrouded in golden holy light, on the high throne, Zeus sat on it. At this moment, his flawless face showed a solemn expression, and he looked down at the person standing below the throne ladder. Hercules Hercules, the most valiant warrior of the Titans, is also the sharpest weapon in the hands of the God-king. But at the moment, Hercules is a little embarrassed. His left arm is gone, and his strong and solid chest and abdomen are interlaced with several deep wounds that can be seen. There is a slight blue light on these wounds, which actually prevents Hercules'' divine power from repairing them. Only when these blue lights are slowly worn away can the wounds heal again. This is also why, Hercules'' broken arm has not been repaired. . "What''s going on here? Hercules, the fifty-man squad of the Guards Corps was wiped out!" Zeus suppressed his anger, and his voice echoed in the palace like thunder: "And the enemy turned out to be only two people!" "Sorry, Your Majesty!" Hercules bowed his head: "The enemy''s strength is beyond my expectations, and their weapons are so strange that they can counteract our divine body repair." Zeus stared at Hercules below silently. Although he was angry, he also knew very well that the responsibility for this failure was not on Hercules. It was not that they underestimated the enemy, but that the enemy was too strong. Failure is also natural. What is the origin of these two mysterious people who just appeared suddenly? Was it sent by ''them''? What is the purpose of constantly sniping the natural disaster grade? Yes, this time, the annihilation of the guard team in the God King led by Hercules was not completely fruitless. At least they confirmed that there were two enemies. There are only two people, and they made them so embarrassed. If it spreads out, I dont know how many people will gloat over the misfortune. And what is even more incomprehensible is that the strength of these two people is not strong, only the middle-level Holy Spirit, let alone Hercules, are the members of the guards of the God King, and the weakest of them is also the Holy Spirit. Strength, according to the truth, dozens of people besieged two people, there is no reason to fail, let alone the entire army who was beaten was wiped out. But this happened, and Hercules, the **** of Hercules, was beaten out of temper, lost an arm, and fled back in embarrassment. "The other thing is their weapons..." Hercules still had lingering fears when he mentioned the weapons. Those two exaggerated sniper rifles have completely surpassed the level of divine weapons, and they can be said to be perverted! And it has great restraint on the Titans. (end of this chapter) Chapter 843： 849? Unexpected encounter and death Chapter 843 849 Accidental encounter and death Not only those two guns, but also the bullets used in those firearms, which are even more perverted. If it was just those two guns, it could only threaten the ordinary guards of the **** king, and there was no threat to the **** Hercules, but after using special bullets, the effect was completely changed. A bullet shot out, originally it could only injure the guard of the God King, but it could directly smash his body and soul into pieces! Hercules'' broken left arm was shattered suddenly because of some carelessness at the beginning, and it has not recovered yet. But after losing an arm, Hercules also got an unexpected report, and the bullet that hit him also fell into his hand. But he did not dedicate the warhead to Zeus, but kept it secretly for himself. Moments later, Hercules left the temple of Zeus. Although there are extenuating circumstances, failure is failure. This time he wiped out dozens of elite guards of the God King, and even the Titan Protoss with profound background still feels very painful. As the commander, Hercules, of course, can''t be alone, and he must take up this responsibility in the end, but now is the time of the war of gods, and it is also the time of employing people. Zeus opens the door and gives him a chance to make a guilt and make meritorious deeds. Until he returned to his empty and shabby palace, Hercules sat on the throne that belonged to him, his face was expressionless but his heart was turbulent. Hercules'' palace is located on the edge of the entire Titan Protoss core area. Although he is known as the most courageous warrior, it is only a fighting attitude. Bravery does not mean strength. Coupled with Hercules'' illegitimate child status, he is in the Titans. The position among the gods is somewhat awkward. And in the previous battle, the two Holy Spirit-level powerhouses under his command were also sacrificed, making his Hercules Palace even more desolate. Hercules was silent for a long time, constantly playing with a deformed metal cylinder in his hands. There is no special magic circle on this metal cylinder, and the material is just ordinary steel. However, it was this thing that blew up his left arm not long ago, and has not recovered yet. "Are those people really from outside the void?" Hercules said to himself in a very low voice: "What is hidden outside the void? What is their purpose?" At the same time, in the north of the foggy world, a light sphere dragging a long tail flame fell from the void at an incredible speed. When ?? was about to approach the world crystal wall of the foggy world, the giant dragon lying outside the foggy world seemed to sense danger, woke up from a deep sleep, and let out a roar. The huge white dragon head was raised high, and the boundless frost wings suddenly unfolded, causing the North Pole of the foggy world to instantly plunge into darkness. A majestic and vast aura erupted from the body of the white dragon. It was a mighty power that surpassed that of ordinary gods. It was a powerful spiritual energy that was enough to kill a planet. The King of White Dragons, who had been sleeping for countless years, once again showed his mighty stance, facing the falling ball of light and spewing out a terrifying low-temperature frost. In an instant, even the void was frozen by the ultra-low temperature, and all the matter in the void solidified at this moment. In the blink of an eye, the frosty breath met the light ball **** dragging a long golden tail, without making any sound, but it was already colliding around it, directly shattering a void with a diameter of hundreds of kilometers, and then the space collapsed and contracted, forming a black hole, But in the next moment, it suddenly disappeared without a trace. "Roar~~~~" Wings of Frost and Cold let out an angry dragon roar. He found that the dragon''s breath that burst out in his strongest state after he woke up failed to smash the opponent. This made him slumber for many years. With icy killing intent, the faucet raised high and breathed out the dragon''s breath again. However, at this moment, when the King of White Dragon opened his mouth, the speed of the golden light ball suddenly accelerated, and it crashed into the mouth of the White Dragon at an unimaginable speed! Wings of Frost''s breath was interrupted immediately, a pair of huge dragon eyes stared hard, and the pupils were full of incomprehension. He couldn''t imagine, how could that thing suddenly accelerate to such a degree in the void? And how could that thing rush directly into his mouth? You must know that as the king of the white dragon, the great Wings of Frost and Cold, after countless years of sleep, he has crossed the shackles of the last step and become a real god. He is no longer the king of the white dragon, but A true dragon god! As a god, there is a powerful branch of divine power around the body all the time, repelling all harmful substances from the outside. But that thing, ignoring this rejection, entered directly into his body! At this moment, the eyes of the White Dragon King changed dramatically, revealing unprecedented fear from his huge eyes, and the huge dragon mouth opened, as if about to roar, But at the next moment, a golden light burst out from the top of the huge dragon head! A huge hole was opened on the top of the White Dragon King''s head! Wings of Frost and Frost let out a whimper. The severe pain and fear of death made him panic like never before, and the rapidly draining vitality made him even more afraid. He felt that he was rapidly approaching death, and he had existed for an unknown number of years. Is it time to end it today? "No! I''m not reconciled! I am Wings of Frost Cold, I am the King of White Dragons, I...I am a great...great Dragon God!" Wings of Frost Cold roared wildly in his heart, but he was finally consumed at the last moment. Exhausted his life force, his body fell down and slammed into the crystal wall of the world. In fact, he has become a god, and even though a big hole was cut on the top of his head, it was not a fatal injury. In comparison, the King of White Dragons seemed to have been cursed by some kind of curse, or touched a certain death-related rule, and this was the real murderer that made him die. In fact, Hercules Hercules also encountered the same situation before, but he was more fortunate. He was hit in the left arm. In addition, he made a decisive decision and found that something was wrong. The left arm was cut off, so it didn''t fall on the spot. But the White Dragon King was not so lucky. He was directly hit at the key point and touched the soul, causing him to be hit both physically and spiritually. The most important thing is that the two mysterious killers who had been seriously injured under the siege of Hercules and the guards of the **** king, this time they wanted to hide in the foggy world to recuperate, but they did not expect to meet the awakened White Dragon King, in order to save their lives. Directly using the highest authority, the fatal effect on the Frost Wings is equivalent to twenty times the attack on Hercules. (end of this chapter) Chapter 844： 850 Jason and Mill Chapter 844 850 Jason and Mir Therefore, even Wings of Frost, which is stronger than Hercules, can only drink hatred on the spot after being attacked like this. And the huge body of Wings of Frost, after death, fell into the foggy world through the world crystal wall. In the process of falling rapidly, the spiritual energy in the body went out of control and burst out, forming a huge iceberg, The body of the White Dragon King was frozen inside, and finally, with a bang, he chased down on the northern ice field in the foggy world. The violent impact instantly formed a large area of ??evaporating water mist, which evaporated from the northern ice sheet and was refracted by the eyes to form a colorful aurora, as if it was a funeral for the White Dragon King who had created countless legends. This earth-shattering move even shook the entire foggy world, and the undead empire that was thousands of kilometers away was shocked. In some towns, houses that were not very strong were even directly collapsed. Even buildings with high earthquake resistance levels in big cities shook violently and made creaking noises, which made people feel frightened. . At this time, Green was checking the production of Void Milk, but suddenly showed a stunned expression. He felt an unimaginable burst of spiritual energy in the north of the foggy world, and it took a long time for the violent vibration to be transmitted, causing the entire cemetery to vibrate. "What''s the matter?" Green''s heart was moved, and he first looked at it. There was no problem with the production device of Void Milk, and the figure appeared outside the cemetery in a flash. At the same time, the two Holy Spirit-level powerhouses, Skeleton Lord and Taraga, also gathered and looked northward. Even as a Holy Spirit-level powerhouse, in this case, he couldn''t see the situation in the far north, and he could only judge by the violent psionic fluctuations, something must have happened there. "Talaga, you watch the house, the skeleton lord comes with me." Green gave an order immediately, and then rushed towards the northern ice field at the fastest speed. The Skeleton Lord followed closely behind, and the giant mech wrapped around him made him look extraordinarily strong and majestic. At this time, as the body of the White Dragon King fell, the two killers hidden in the ball of light also descended into the foggy world. At this time, the two were also very embarrassed. One of them was seriously injured and was dying. The other was burned, but he also lost an arm and was blinded in one eye. In fact, the white light ball that knocked out a hole in the head of the White Dragon King was the aircraft they were riding on. But now that aircraft has been completely scrapped, the surface is mottled, and sparks flash from time to time, as if it is about to explode at any time. The two staggered out of it, and immediately felt a biting cold, this is the weather in the northern ice field. If it is normal, both of them have high-level natural disaster strength, so they don''t need to care about this level of cold. But now their situation is different than usual. Jason looked at the virtual screen in front of him, the attribute bar above had flashed a red alarm, indicating that their status had dropped below the critical value. This is a very dangerous situation, if the state is below the critical value for a long time, even if they are the angels chosen by the great true god, they will fall. "Mill, how are you?" Jason looked at his companions worriedly. His state has fallen below the critical value, Mir''s injury is more serious, and his state is definitely worse. "These **** false gods!" Jason cursed bitterly. In their eyes, these gods in the void world are not really great gods, but some despicable false gods who have stolen the power of the gods. But the false gods are also gods, but they are not the ones that these gods can contend against. Even if they were given the means to curse and kill the false gods by the true gods, they could only flee in embarrassment when facing the gods. Besides, they are now not only embarrassed, but also getting closer and closer to the death line. And there is no teleportation point for them in this temporary forced landing world. They must find a way to leave this world, recover some strength, and then go to the adjacent world before they can leave the void. Jason and Mir are both a little desperate. Faced with the current situation, if there is no accident, they will almost die. And before, in order to deal with the White Dragon King who suddenly woke up, they have used the last means of life-saving, and now they are as fragile as two chickens that have just hatched. "Mill, we must get out of here quickly, otherwise..." Jason''s expression was grim: "You cheer up, believe me, we will be able to escape successfully." A wry smile appeared on Mill''s face, she shook her head and said, "It''s too late, we have already been discovered." Her voice fell, and a huge and majestic figure suddenly appeared not far from them, and a powerful spiritual force also locked on them. Jason and Mir''s expressions changed and they took a step back. Jason, who was slightly injured, grabbed it in the air, and a large gun with an exaggerated shape appeared in his hand, staring at the skeleton lord vigilantly. "Oh? It''s already like this, do you still want to resist? You are really tenacious!" Green walked out from behind the Skeleton Lord and looked at the two people not far away with a half-smile. These two people are wearing tight-fitting light armor with a sense of technology, and the styles of the equipment on their bodies are very different from those of each void world, giving people a feeling of being out of place. Although Green was very sure before that these two mysterious killers who killed many natural disaster-level powerhouses are likely to come from outside the void, but when they really saw them, they still surprised Green. Not long ago, they actually Killed Frostwing! In fact, before this, the Frost and Cold Wings lying on the world crystal wall of the misty world has always been a piece of Green''s heart. Before this unprecedented White Dragon King woke up briefly, showing unparalleled strength. Green is hard to predict. When Frost Wing wakes up in the future, what will the White Dragon King do? Whether he is an enemy or a friend is a question. However, to his surprise, these problems that troubled him were all solved at this moment! That seemingly invincible, artistic conception became the Frost and Cold Wings of the Dragon God, and he died before he was successful! And it was the two crumbling people in front of him who killed him. Green said in a leisurely manner: "You two, rest assured, I don''t want to be your enemy, nor do I intend to restrict your freedom, I just see that you need help." Jason frowned, but did not relax his guard, looked at Green unexpectedly, and said in surprise: "You are the Archduke Alsa of the Kingdom of Lorenzo! Why are you here!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 845： 851? The Remnant Soul of the White Dragon King Chapter 845 851 The Remnant Soul of the White Dragon King Before Jason and Mir assassinated so many natural disaster-level powerhouses, of course they mastered a lot of natural disaster-level information. In these materials, some of Green''s situation is also covered, but the information does not show Green''s intelligence in the foggy world, nor does it link the identity of Green''s Archduke Arsa to the king of the undead empire in the foggy world. It can be seen that Jason and Mir and the ''true god'' behind them are not omniscient. So, when they saw Green and connected his two identities, they couldn''t help but be amazed and unbelievable! "You..." Jason was still very alert and didn''t believe Greene''s help. Now he wanted to take his companions out of here as soon as possible and find a secret and safe place to heal quickly. However, Mir couldn''t hold it anymore. She was hit by Hercules Hercules before. Although she transferred most of her power by means of a special method, she was not killed by a single blow, but she was also seriously injured. She barely supported her before. Not now. Before Jason could finish speaking, she had already lost consciousness, and her body fell softly on Jason, who was also seriously injured. Jason couldn''t help his heart sinking when he saw this, knowing that he had no bargaining chip with Peach Blossom, unless he immediately gave up Mir and ran away alone. But can he do such a thing? Jason had no choice but to put away his sniper rifle and smiled bitterly: "Okay, I hope I can say the same to you. If Mir and I can survive this time, I''m really grateful to you." Green was noncommittal, and then the figure of the Great Ape King appeared from the air and included Jason and Mir in it. Immediately, the conscious Jason was separated from the comatose Mir, and Mir was thrown directly into a nutrition bin filled with liquid. Jason took the rebuke to a room next to it. There were transparent glass in the two rooms, so that Jason could see his companions all the time. This arrangement made him a little relieved. But he didn''t know that the Mir he saw placed in the nutrition bin was actually just a projection. The really comatose Mir, after entering the Great Ape King, has been transferred to another place for sampling of biological organisms and a comprehensive physical examination... On the other side, Green continued north with the Skeleton Lord, to the place where Frostwing fell. It used to be a flat ice field, but now it is occupied by a huge iceberg that stands out. From a distance, on the endless ice sheet, there is an ice crystal peak that is 2,000 meters high. Through the crystal clear ice crystals, you can vaguely see a huge white dragon encased in ice. "It''s actually him! Really dead!" Green looked at the huge iceberg in the distance in disbelief, and his mood was slightly complicated. was originally regarded by him as a huge hidden danger and a factor that must be guarded against. This white dragon king has always been a piece of his heart, but he did not expect the legendary life of this white dragon king to end in such an unexpected way. I have to say, this is very ironic, and it makes Green realize the gratuitousness of fate. The dignified Wings of Frost and Cold, the great White Dragon King, has entered the realm of the gods, but he is still unable to escape the tricks of fate. I believe that even the White Dragon King would never have dreamed that he would die in such an unseemly way. Green looked down at the iceberg for a moment, then waved his hand gently. The Skeleton Lord beside him suddenly violently charged towards the iceberg. In the next moment, with a loud boom, the huge body of the Skeleton Lord slammed into the iceberg. Although the iceberg was huge and sturdy, it couldn''t withstand the frontal impact of a Holy Spirit-level powerhouse. Immediately, the Skeleton Lord opened a passage to the depths on the iceberg. Green was behind, walked in along the passage, and followed the Skeleton Lord all the way to the depths of the iceberg. At the same time, in the vicinity of this iceberg, the army of the undead empire that came here later has blocked the area of ??hundreds of kilometers nearby, and those extraordinary powerhouses who rushed over because of the huge movement were all blocked from the blockade area. , Although everyone was indignant, although some people fanned and wanted to attack in groups, but in the end they were all suppressed by the powerful forces of the undead empire. Now in the entire foggy world, after Grimm''s many combing, the forces that can compete with the undead empire no longer exist, especially after Grimm''s promotion to the Holy Spirit level, it has swept the entire foggy world. In the inside of the iceberg, the skeleton lord hit the channel all the way to the huge dragon head of the White Dragon King. Green followed closely and came to the position of the dragon''s head, but at the stone they approached, a terrifying psionic energy wave suddenly erupted from the dragon''s head of the White Dragon King. Green and the Skeleton Lord were all taken aback by the psionic fluctuation: "Is this guy not dead!" But this thought was only fleeting. Although that kind of psionic energy fluctuation is powerful, it does not contain a soul, it is just a residual instinct. Immediately after the wound on the top of the White Dragon King''s head, a dim and unknown white dragon phantom rushed out desperately from the inside, even trying to rush out through the hole that Green and the others had made. "Huh? It turned out to be the remnant soul of the White Dragon King!" Green''s eyes lit up, and he immediately took the claws of the weak dragon''s remnant soul. The remnant soul of the white dragon does not possess the strength of the Frost Wings, it is just a spirit body re-condensed from the broken dragon soul after death, which preserves some memories of the Frost Wings, but it is no longer the Frost Wings himself, more Does not have the strength of Frost Wings. was photographed by Green''s claws. The remnant of the white dragon was still trying to struggle, but was firmly suppressed without a trace of suspense. The remnant soul of the white dragon let out a whimper and was captured by Green into a small sphere, circling and roaring frantically in it, but was unable to break through at all. A smile appeared on Green''s face. It was a worthwhile trip to capture this remnant soul. This remnant soul, which has preserved some memories of the White Dragon King, must know many secrets. benefit. But Green was in no hurry. After trapping him, his eyes fell on the body of the White Dragon King again. And this is what Green values ??most, the corpse of a white dragon king, a real dragon **** corpse, for the necromancer, this is simply the greatest gift from heaven. If the corpse of the White Dragon King is made into a zombie dragon or a dragon lich, it is hard to imagine how much stalwart power can erupt. Just concocting the corpse of a god, but it is not so easy, especially for this huge monster in front of him, it is a problem for the Prime Minister to get it out of the iceberg, and how to transport it back to the cemetery is also a problem. (end of this chapter) Chapter 846： 852? Hercules Defection Chapter 846 852 Hercules Defection Green collected the remnant soul of Wings of Frost, and then turned his gaze to the huge dragon corpse. The divine power contained in it had not been completely dissipated, and it could still exude a terrifying dragon might. However, this kind of dragon power did not have much influence on the Holy Spirit-level Green, but made him value the corpse of the White Dragon King more. However, it was very troublesome to carry this behemoth. Because of the god''s natural anti-magic properties, he couldn''t use space magic to teleport. Green could only mobilize his airship, install a crane at the fastest speed, and transport the body of the White Dragon King back. This is undoubtedly a huge project, and it is still a very challenging task even for the undead empire, which is already quite powerful in industrial strength. At this time, the entire undead empire was mobilized at an incredible speed after Green''s order. More than 30 giant airships were rushing to the north at the fastest speed. At the same time, during the flight, heavy lifting cranes were installed. On the main keel of the airship, so that it can bear as much weight as possible. Meanwhile, in the factory, a giant metal tray is being made. Twenty-four large anti-gravity engines are installed under this metal tray to offset the huge weight of the White Dragon King''s body. Otherwise, even if dozens of airships are lifted at the same time, it is impossible to take that behemoth off the ground. In addition, the technical team led by Black Claw also proposed a backup plan. Manufacture twelve giant crawler vehicles in the factory, which can be docked with the metal disc that carries the dragon''s corpse at a critical time, and changed from air transportation to ground transportation. However, the time-consuming of this backup plan will be prolonged, and it will take more manpower and material resources to level the ground, which is a really impossible solution. While waiting for these preparations, Green didn''t sit still, he took the skeleton lord and directly entered the body of Frost Wing. Collect the remaining divine power crystals, broken divine personality, and divinity at the fastest speed. These are the remaining essence of this dragon corpse, and its real value even exceeds the dragon corpse itself. The dragon''s blood, which was frozen by ultra-low temperature, and the brain marrow of the White Dragon King were collected by Green in large quantities. There is a lot of genetic material in it, which has unimaginable benefits for perfecting the gene sequence of the Zerg. If Lisa fuses these gene sequences, it is very likely that she will also be promoted to the Holy Spirit level, and then Green''s subordinate will have another main force. Moreover, Lisa becoming a Holy Spirit-level Zerg Queen will also have unimaginable benefits for the development of Green''s Zerg troops, and may even lead the Zerg to stand out, suppress the undead and mecha systems, and become the first faction under Green''s command. Anyway, these precious substances are in front of him, and Green can''t let them go no matter what. Besides, he is also just in case. If there is an accident in the process of transporting the corpse of Wings of Frost and Cold, such as a god''s shot, or other tyrannical demigods, it is impossible for Greene''s current strength to keep this place. A corpse, so he must ensure that he gets enough benefits before that, so that the bamboo basket will not be empty, and in the end, it will be empty and happy. Green''s movements were fast, and the harvest was unexpectedly large. Although Frost Wings became a dragon **** not long ago, it was undoubtedly a very powerful god, even more powerful than some ancient gods. The broken godhead and divine power crystals in his body There are also more, only the divinity is less because of the accumulation of time. At the same time, the fall of Wings of Frost and Cold did not cause much shock in other places, mainly because those aloof gods did not know that Wings of Frost and Cold, the White Dragon King who had been sleeping for many years, had become a dragon god. Because although the Wings of Frost and Cold was strong at the beginning, it was only a first-level demigod. Even with its tyrannical strength, he once defeated the middle-level demigods and even the high-level demigods by leaps and bounds. Nothing in the eyes. Therefore, even if some gods sensed the fall of Frost Wings, they did not take it as one thing, but at the same time, another thing happened, which attracted more attention. Almost at the same time as Wings of Frost fell, in the Titan world, Hercules suddenly betrayed the Titans! Originally, Hercules was the most loyal deity to the **** king Zeus. No one would have thought that he would suddenly betray and attack Hades, the king of the underworld. According to reason, Hades, the Hades, is one of the three **** kings of the Titans. His strength and status are second only to Zeus. Hercules alone cannot shake Hades at all. But in fact, the result surprised everyone. Hades, the Hades, was attacked by Hercules, and he was seriously injured and almost died on the spot! In this battle, Hercules Hercules showed completely unexpected terrifying strength. And Hercules also mastered a terrifying ability, which could ignore Hades'' defense and directly attack Hades'' divine body and soul. Hades was also caught off guard by this unprecedented fighting style. He was a little careless at first, and almost overturned. Fortunately, at a critical time, Hades, the king of the underworld, used the water of the River Styx and paid a huge price to exile Hercules into the depths of the River Styx. Only then did he turn the corner and barely survived. Even so, Hades lost most of his combat power, and he didn''t know how long it would take to recover. Originally, it was necessary to block the news within the Titan Protoss, but unfortunately many people saw the battle scene at that time, and the movement was very big, and it was impossible to block the news. And after being exiled to the River Styx, Hercules appeared again not long after, the legendary River Styx, which can sink the soul of the gods, did not trap him! Although Hercules disappeared soon after his return, it is certain that he is not dead. Compared with such a major event that shocked the entire void, the Frost Wings that fell from the foggy world were insignificant. Followed by a series of mysteries, why did Hercules betray her? What happened, so that his strength skyrocketed and he was able to compete with Hades, the king of the underworld? And where did his power to almost kill Hades come from? With these questions, people began to look for the vanished Hercules. However, Hercules disappeared like the world, and after a short-lived appearance, he never appeared again. There are even legends that he was dead at all, or that he was secretly captured by the Titans, or that he was captured by a powerful deity, ready to ask how to obtain that mysterious power. (end of this chapter) Chapter 847： 853? Meeting the God King Chapter 847 853 Meeting the God-king However, when all kinds of rumors were raging, Hercules suddenly appeared again. This time he shot again and ambushed the Moon Goddess. The goddess of the moon does not have the luck of Hades, nor is she as powerful as Hades, so even if she saw Hercules, she immediately became vigilant, but it was still useless, and eventually died in the hands of Hercules. When the body of the goddess of the moon was found, her divine power, soul, personality, and divinity all disappeared, as if she had been drained specially. There was only a mummified corpse left of the dignified goddess of the moon, and her death was very miserable. When he got the news, Zeus rushed to the scene, and when he saw the scene, he couldn''t help but look grim, like frost. Everyone understands that the god-king Zeus has been completely angered. After betrayal, he continued to provoke him. This has touched Zeus'' bottom line. If Hercules does not die, even Zeus'' prestige will be questioned. However, no one noticed that while Zeus, whose face was sinking like water, was angry, there was a trace of fear hidden in the depths of his eyes. Yes, the fear of the **** king Zeus, looking at the corpse of the shriveled goddess of the moon, Zeus smelled a breath of ''them''. Although this kind of breath is very weak and almost undetectable, he still found it, and is very sure that the power that really killed the goddess of the moon, and the power that almost killed Hades, the king of the underworld, came from ''them''. Hercules, Hercules, is just a puppet or carrier, and they project power into the void through Hercules. Thinking of those mysterious existences, Zeus couldn''t help but feel a little nervous. In fact, Zeus did not want to conflict with them for a long time, and even the earth goddess Gaia proposed a plan. Although he agreed verbally, he was still hesitant in his heart. However, with the betrayal of Hercules, Zeus has understood that he has no choice, unless he is willing to become a puppet manipulated by them like Hercules, but how could the great king Zeus get to that step? Woolen cloth! Majestic in the temple of Zeus, in the empty and huge palace, there is no one else except Zeus. He sat high on the throne of the supreme **** king, and even the fairies who usually served were sent out. At this moment, a portal opened, and a figure shrouded in golden light walked out. "Lord of the Holy Light, you are still here." Zeus''s eyes were fixed on the figure suspended in the air who dared to look at him. It was the King of the New God, the Lord of Holy Light! "Of course I want to come." The Lord of Holy Light said lightly: "How could I not attend the invitation from the great God King Zeus?" "Oh? Aren''t you afraid that I''ll have an ambush and leave you here?" Zeus said with a half-smile, his eyes flickering with a sinister gleam, as if he really wanted to give an order, he could rush from the surrounding of the palace. Countless gods came to besiege the Lord of Light. "You won''t do that unless you''re not Zeus!" The Lord of the Light had a good idea, he knew Zeus very well, and believed in Zeus'' character, or he himself was fearless, thinking that no matter what battle Zeus launched, he would There is no chance of him being left here. "Hahaha~~~" Zeus laughed: "As expected, he is the Lord of Holy Light, but the person who knows me best is still my worst enemy." The Lord of Holy Light was noncommittal, did not continue to talk about this topic, but changed the subject and said solemnly: "Tell me, what are your thoughts on calling me this time? Is it because of Hercules?" Zeus restrained his smile and became extremely serious: "Yes, Hercules has become their tool, not only for our Titan Gods, I believe that your new gods can''t stand on the sidelines, they have been from the beginning. The guillotine hanging over our heads can fall anytime, anywhere, destroying everything and taking our lives." "They..." The Lord of Light murmured, apparently knowing the existence of ''them'': "So, they are not satisfied with watching the performance outside the void, and are they going to come off the stage in person and enter the void?" Speaking of this, the Lord of Light''s face became a little ugly. He deeply knew the power of ''them''. If it really ended, not only the Titans, but also the new and old gods. All have to stand aside, when their fate is either to die or to become inferior slaves. Thinking of that possibility, a majestic anger surged in the Lord of Holy Light''s heart. However, this anger came and went quickly. As the anger erupted, it immediately converged, and the golden light that shook around the Lord of Holy Light also calmed down. "How about it, are you interested in cooperating for a while?" Zeus was silent for a moment, waiting for the Lord of Light to regain his calm, and solemnly suggested. "You already have a plan?" The Lord of Holy Light did not immediately agree, because he knew the power of ''them''. Zeus nodded and said: "There is a preliminary plan, but because of Hercules''s defection, there are some accidents in the plan, so... I hope you can join." "I will think about it carefully." The Lord of Light was silent for two minutes, but still did not give an answer, but this is also reasonable. It is a decision related to life and death. "Okay, I''ll wait for your news, don''t let me down." Zeus said lightly, without further persuasion or persecution, for the Lord of Light, those were useless. Immediately, the figure of the Lord of Holy Light disappeared and returned to his kingdom of God. In this dazzling golden light, surrounded by a majestic palace. The figure of the Lord of Holy Light returned to the palace. On the highest shrine in the palace, a stalwart figure was sitting, merging with the Lord of Holy Light. It turned out that the Lord of Holy Light who went to Titan God just now was just a clone, and the true body of the Lord of Light still stayed in the kingdom of God. Even if there was any accident, he could immediately take back the clone. At the same time, this time, the Lord of Light dispatched a clone and pretended to be his main body, which was also to lead the snake out of the hole. If Hercules is dispatched and kills his clone, he will fall into a trap and be caught by the Lord of Light. Unfortunately, Hercules, who was elusive, did not appear, which made the Lord of Holy Light a little disappointed, looking at the gods waiting in the palace. These are all ready to besiege Hercules, but unfortunately they are no longer available. The Lord of Holy Light carefully considered, how much sincerity Zeus proposed to cooperate this time... (end of this chapter) Chapter 848： 854? Sacrifice Chapter 848 854 Sacrifice In the foggy world, when Hercules the **** of the sky was stirring the wind and rain in the void world, in the foggy world, the airships that Green had assembled gathered, and the huge metal tray on the ground was in place. At this time, the icebergs condensed around Wings of Frost''s corpse had been knocked off by a large number of engineering mechas, revealing the original appearance of the White Dragon King, and then Green and the Skeleton Lord joined forces to carry the White Dragon King''s corpse up. This corpse is really too heavy, even if Green and the skeleton lord are both Holy Spirit-level powerhouses, they can only move it together in a short distance. With a bang, the huge white dragon corpse was placed on the tray. The tray with the anti-gravity engine turned on was suddenly pressed down, and with a bang again, it sat directly on the ground. Dozens of high-power anti-gravity engines could not hold the body of the White Dragon King! Fortunately, this situation was expected, and thirty airships immediately came over to install slings and lifted the huge pallet from the ground. Greene breathed a sigh of relief. He was afraid of other accidents during the hoisting process. It was not until he watched the airship begin to move slowly to the south that his heart was completely relieved. Flash back to the laboratory in the undead empire. At this time, the seriously injured Jason and Mir have been transferred here. Jason''s injury was serious, but not life-threatening, while Mill''s situation was not optimistic. After entering the nutrition warehouse, although various methods were used to treat her, she could only temporarily maintain her vital signs. It is still unknown whether she could be saved. Green came here and went directly to the main control room, where there were more than a dozen virtual screens, all showing pictures of Jason and Mir. Black Claw is in charge of transporting the body of the White Dragon King, and Professor Akesel is in charge of the laboratory here. Before Green came over, he had extracted enough materials from Mir''s body, and conducted a large-scale data analysis. It can be determined that these two people are not humans in the void. There are many special sequences in their genes, and the equipment and weapons on them are also determined to come from outside the void. Although Green had doubts before, he was still unable to be sure, but now he has hammered it. Outside the void, there is indeed a world with a higher level of civilization. This made Green wonder, was that world the same world he was in before he passed through? And what he is now in is just a low-dimensional world extended by novels, comics, and movies? There is no answer to all this, and Green is constantly planning to question these two people. When it is not necessary, he will never reveal his secrets, and he is too concerned about some issues, and it is easy for people to find clues. "Your Majesty, Jason wants to see you." The Arkansas professor walked in from outside the control room, holding a large notebook of data in his hand. Green nodded and asked, "How is that woman named Mir?" Professor Arkansas shook his head and said: "The situation is not optimistic. With our current technology, I am afraid it is difficult to save her. I suggest that Your Majesty can transform it into an undead creature." Green walked out without hesitation, thinking about the proposal of the Arkansas professor in his heart, and he also wanted to see if he could turn creatures outside the void into undead. But before that, he had to meet Jason first. In a room surrounded by white, Jason, wearing a hospital gown, was pacing the ground anxiously. He hadn''t seen Mir for a while since he was transferred here from that huge ship, and he had an ominous premonition. Just then, the door was pushed open from the outside, and Green walked in. "Your Majesty!" Jason already knew that the young man in front of him was the emperor of this indigenous country. Although he despised these natives of the low-dimensional world in his heart, but now his and his companions'' lives are in each other''s hands, he understands that it is best to put away those ridiculous self-esteem at this time, after being seriously injured and losing equipment, He''s running out of bargaining chips. "Hello Jason, my guest, glad to see you getting better." Green said with a smile. "Thank you, Your Majesty, how is my comrade?" Jason couldn''t wait to get Mir''s situation, and now he couldn''t care less about his relationship with Mir. Even Green could see that these two people from outside the void were far from ordinary companions and comrades-in-arms. Jason cared more about Mir than himself. "Couple?" Green laughed secretly in his heart, if that''s the case, Mir could obviously become an important bargaining chip to hold the other side down. Green calmed down, shook his head and said, "I''m very sorry, our capabilities are limited, and your companion is too seriously injured." "Mir..." Jason''s face froze, showing a sad expression, and a trace of despair flashed in his eyes. "Wait, I think you misunderstood." Green deliberately waited for his feelings to brew for a few seconds, and then he reminded him, which instantly lifted Jason, who fell into the abyss. "What?" Jason cried out suddenly, a powerful aura burst out from his body. However, this kind of momentum is only at the level of the high-level natural disaster, and it does not have much deterrent effect on the Holy Spirit-level Green. "I mean that Mir is not dead yet." Green said solemnly: "But the current situation is not optimistic, I hope you can be mentally prepared." Jason''s eyes lit up, hope rekindled again, and shouted: "Quick! Take me to see her, I can save her!" Green didn''t move, but looked at the other party with a half-smile: "Are you trying to sacrifice yourself? Your companion was seriously injured before, but you didn''t use any way to save her, because your method requires sacrifice. Are you right? In those circumstances, if you died, your companion would definitely not survive. Now that I can provide you with a relatively safe environment, you decided to sacrifice yourself to save her... I guess right? " Jason''s expression froze, and he looked at Green in disbelief. His thoughts just now were guessed closely. Jason frowned slightly, he didn''t know what Green meant. "Actually..." Green said in a leisurely manner: "I have a way to save Mir''s life without your sacrifice, but... I don''t know if you can accept this form." "You want to turn Mir into an undead!" Jason''s eyes widened immediately, he could see that Green was a necromancer, and when he heard Green''s mouthpiece, he immediately woke up. (end of this chapter) Chapter 849： 855? Consciousness Invasion Chapter 849 855 Consciousness Invasion Thinking of turning Mir into an undead, Jason instinctively resisted, and there was a more important factor. If Mir became an undead creature, would he still be able to leave this void with him? "No!" Jason called out subconsciously, but then his expression froze, what if he refused this option? Sacrificing yourself can save Mir, but what''s the point of that? In the future, they will never see each other again, never hear each other''s voices, and never accompany them together. Is that the life Mir wants? "No!" Jason''s expression was a little grim, and he fell into a fierce psychological struggle: "We all have to live, no one can die!" made up his mind, Jason looked at Green, and said solemnly: "Okay, I... I agree, thank you Your Majesty for your help." Green''s face smiled even more. From the moment Jason agreed, he and Mir couldn''t escape Green''s palm. It''s just that Green is a little curious. If these two people from outside the void are really higher-dimensional beings who came here through special methods, can he transform them into undead creatures? For this point, Green is not sure about it. Although he showed a confident look in front of Jason, the final result is that he is completely unsure of success or failure. The reason why Green proposed this method is just to verify what kind of life forms these people outside the void are. Before he suspected that it was a higher-dimensional civilization, but until Jason and Mir appeared, Green began to have a little doubt. If it is a higher-dimensional life, it seems unlikely to reduce the dimension and enter the lower-dimensional world. This is like a normal person who buys a novel to read, and can appreciate the world depicted in the novel by reading the story, but it is impossible to truly enter the world of the novel and affect the plot inside. So if Jason and Mir are not humans in the higher dimensional world, where did they come from? What happened to their weapons? What is their relationship to ''them''? These series of questions filled Green''s heart, and he tried to get all the answers by transforming Jason and Mir into undead creatures. Especially after discovering the bond between Jason and Mir, Green is even more certain that as long as he controls Mir, Jason can be obedient. That''s why he pretended to get Jason''s consent, otherwise he would forcibly turn Mir into an undead creature, and he wouldn''t have to care about Jason''s opinion at all. Just after Green left, Jason''s originally excited expression suddenly fell silent, his expression and eyes became a little gloomy, completely different from the state just now. And all this was recorded by a secret camera installed in the wall. Green saw these changes in his eyes, frowned involuntarily, and muttered to himself, "Huh? Did you underestimate this person? Was he acting just now?" Green is not sure what these changes in Jason mean, but in any case this person is not as shy as he appears, and his feelings for Mir are not as deep as he imagined. But Green didn''t care too much. In any case, he decided to turn Mir into an undead creature first. As for this Jason, it''s actually nothing. If he can use it, he can use it. If there is no use value... Jason sat on the bed anxiously, his face was expressionless, was he looking out the door, as if waiting for something. At the same time, in the laboratory several hundred meters away, Mir, who was suspended in the nutrition chamber, suddenly twitched violently. Mir, who had been unconscious for a long time, actually opened his eyes at this time. In the nutrient solution, Mir''s eyes looked a little weird. Her pupils dilated and almost turned black. Looking at the researchers outside through the glass cover, there was an indescribable malice in her eyes, as if she was being attacked by another A consciousness invaded the body. A young technician who was recording experimental data next to him was startled, but for a moment he was in a trance, walking towards the operation console of the nutrition warehouse like a walking corpse. In the next moment, ! As the pressure valve was released, the hatch of the nutrition compartment was opened, and Mir climbed out by himself! But Mir''s situation is obviously very abnormal. After she climbed out, she did not walk upright like a normal person, but crawled on all fours like an animal, and issued a low roar from her throat... At the same time, Jason in the room showed a sneer, and his pupils also turned all black, looking very weird. But unlike Mir, Jason''s eyes and expressions were still somewhat resistant, as if his body was being controlled by another consciousness, and he was desperately resisting, trying to regain control of his body. However, this was of no use, he just struggled a little, his entire eyeball was completely occupied by black, got up from the bed, and walked towards the door. In the main control room of the laboratory, Green''s combat force was in front of a large screen, and the Arkansas professor stood beside him. They stared at the screen intently. Jason and Mir each came out of the room, but they didn''t see anyone else. The corridor where people came and went not long ago turned out to be empty! No one is working in the busy laboratory, but some experimental instruments are still running, giving an eerie atmosphere. Jason frowned and looked around at the situation. He didn''t know what happened? Mir was also a little confused. She even forcibly read the researcher who was under her control, but found that the researcher had already been subjected to Occlumency, forcibly read the memory in it, and instantly activated the spell, and her head exploded! In the control room, the Arkansas Professor looked blankly and said solemnly, "Collect the brainwave data just now!" "Yes!" replied several researchers who were controlling complex machines around, while manipulating those machines at a very fast speed. On the screen, after the only surviving researcher was executed, Mir and Jason began to explore around, but they did not converge, but went in opposite directions. Jason''s speed was very fast, and he didn''t encounter any living people along the way until he found an exit. Climbed up the iron stairs for more than a dozen floors, and he finally returned to the ground. However, after opening the exit, the situation was completely different from what he expected. Beyond this entrance, it turned out to be a wasteland overgrown with weeds! There were no buildings, no urban pedestrians, and no expected attacks and obstructions. Jason doesn''t know what''s going on? It shouldn''t be like this at all! (end of this chapter) Chapter 850： 856? Jason the Runaway Chapter 850 856 Jason the Fleeing Mill was on all fours, wandering in the underground laboratory. There was no sign of human activity here, as if all the people in the huge laboratory had been evacuated in an instant. Mill''s state is very strange. Her eyes are all black and she has the original memory, but her way of thinking and behavior is completely different, as if she has opened up another personality in her brain. "Hoho~~~" Mir made a few roars of unknown meaning, and walked down the stairs to the depths of the laboratory. Meanwhile, in the main control room. Green and the Arkansas professor stared at the screen and watched Mill''s actions, which were all in their plans. "Your Majesty, you can start." The Arkansas Professor reminded in a low voice. Green nodded: "Okay, let''s start, let''s see what our guests can do." "Yes!" The Arkansas professor agreed, and then issued a series of orders to the people below. Green didn''t care about these details, just staring at the two people on the screen. At this time, Jason had walked a long way on the ground. Although he lost his equipment, his own strength was not weak, but in this place, he found that his strength was greatly weakened. The original natural disaster-level strength, even The legendary level is reluctant, which makes him a little worried. In comparison, Jason was less injured and could still maintain human consciousness. He looked at the desolate scene around him, and without carefully considering some unusual situations, he directly chose a direction and left at the fastest speed. "Drop clone No. 1." In the control room, the Arkansas professor ordered. At this moment, Jason suddenly heard a familiar voice behind him: "Jason, wait for me!" Jason''s eyes lit up, and the originally black eyes actually returned to their original state! He turned around abruptly and saw that not far away, a figure was chasing after him, it was Mir who was seriously injured! At this time, Mir covered his abdomen with his hands, and although the speed was not slow, he was staggering, and his expression was very anxious, as if he was afraid that Jason would leave her behind. "Mill! It''s you!" Jason cried, and went up to meet him: "Great! How did you escape, I''m worried to death!" Mills was a little weak and shook his head in distress: "I don''t know, I just woke up and stayed here, and then I saw you." Jason frowned slightly and said, "Time is urgent, don''t think about it, let''s leave here and talk about it." While speaking, Jason pulled Mir to turn around and was about to move on, but at this moment, his eyes froze, suddenly burst out, and shot fiercely. With a puff, Jason''s hand knife pierced into Mir''s chest, and the shot was neat and tidy, even without any hesitation! Mill''s eyes widened, looking at the palm inserted into her chest in disbelief, she could feel Jason''s fingers touching her heart! "You..." Mir opened his mouth with difficulty, and blood kept pouring out, but he couldn''t say a complete sentence. At the same time, a dagger fell from Mir''s hand behind him. Jason glanced at the dagger, and a sneer appeared on the corner of his mouth: "You really are not Mir!" said and pulled out his hand, Mir''s body was in the end, still staring unwillingly. Jason resolved the crisis, but there was no relaxed expression on his face, instead he became more dignified. He looked at the high and gloomy sky, and did not feel free, but more like being in a cage, being used condescendingly. under constant review. "It was discovered directly." Green watched the whole process. Originally, he thought that the clone cloned using Mir''s genes would be able to deal with it for at least a while, but he didn''t expect to kneel as soon as he appeared on the stage. They underestimated Jason a little. "Release Zerglings and consume some of the target''s stamina. I need him to face a more severe situation." Professor Arkansas also frowned and continued to give orders. At the same time, in Jason''s testing ground, hundreds of Zerglings poured out from the underground openings one by one, humming and rushing towards Jason... On the other side, Mir also encountered a similar situation, but because of the serious injury, Mir''s original consciousness entered a deep sleep, which made her personality change even more. When she saw Jason again, she almost didn''t respond and launched an attack directly. After ?? killed Jason''s clone, Mir had an abnormal situation. It seemed that killing her companion stimulated her sleeping consciousness, and her all-black eyes returned to their original state. Mir stood up again, looking at the mess in front of her, looking at Jason''s corpse, she was overwhelmed, shook her head, and stepped back, tears welling up in her eyes, as if she couldn''t believe that she did everything in front of her. At this moment, a virtual screen appeared in front of her, and the image above was playing back the scene of her killing Jason just now. Milton let out a shrill scream, turned emotionally out of control and ran away desperately... In the main control room, a researcher exclaimed excitedly: "Mental fluctuations exceed the upper limit, the maximum is 207!" Professor Arkansas was also excited, took the recording paper and looked at it, then said: "Very good, continue to increase the stimulation, only when the mental fluctuations continue to break the upper limit can the gene sequence hidden in her body be stimulated to fully reveal." "Yes!" Many researchers agreed in unison and started the next experiment. "There seems to be something wrong with Jason." Green suddenly shouted, and on a screen, Jason, who was fighting with hundreds of Zerglings, suddenly stiffened and was immediately attacked several times by Zerglings. This made Jason seriously injured, and one leg almost broke. Fortunately, he suddenly came back to his senses, which prevented him from dying here. "Damn, just now... what happened?" Jason was very strange. In the moment just now, he seemed to sense the existence of Mir. But now there is no time for him to think about this, and facing the swarms of Zerglings, he is once again caught in a hard fight. Originally, with Jason''s strength, it should not be a problem to deal with these Zerglings, but his accidental injury affected the situation and made him passive. Jason had no intention of fighting, and finally got rid of the Zerglings with the help of the terrain, and escaped into the woods on a hillside with the help of the terrain. Until this time, he had no time to recall the previous situation: "What happened? Is Mir really there..." Jason looked up at the direction he had just escaped from. Could it be that Mir is not dead yet, in that deserted and abandoned laboratory? Jason''s eyes narrowed slightly, thinking whether he should go back and have a look, or flee here desperately. As for Mir, I will talk about it later, and his current situation is very bad. Even if he can find Mir, it will be very difficult. The two escaped together. (end of this chapter) Chapter 851： 857? Transform Undead Creatures Chapter 851 857 Transforming Undead Creatures Jason''s heart was a little tangled, but in the end, reason prevailed over impulse. He continued to walk in the previous direction. Only by fleeing from here, from this world, and out of the void as soon as possible, can he hope to save Mir only when he returns to the outside. Just as Jason was thinking of a way, he suddenly noticed that there was movement behind him. He turned his head sharply, and a very familiar figure appeared in his field of vision. It flew over at a very fast speed, and in a blink of an eye, he came to the front, suspended more than ten meters away. "Mir!" Jason called out in a low voice, he knew that the Mir in front of him was not his lover just like the one just now, and he also didn''t feel any love and more feelings in the sight of the other side. Mill looked at him with indifference in addition to being calm, as if he didn''t know him at all. In the next moment, Mir raised his arms and held two enchanted rifles in his hands. "Bang Bang Bang~~~" The rapid sound of shooting came through, leaving a bullet mark where Jason was just now. Jason''s figure flashed and appeared on Mir''s side. He also stabbed with a knife and grabbed his heart again. Jason plans to use the same tricks as before to get rid of this fake companion and lover. However, this time his fingers touched Mir''s body, and the sound was a symphony of gold and iron. It turned out that Mir looked like clothes, but it was actually a very high-level enchanted armor. Jason missed a shot and couldn''t help but froze for a moment. The next moment, the enchanted rifle in Mir''s hand had turned its muzzle to point at him. Boom! A mass of flame sprayed out from the thick muzzle of the enchanted rifle, directly blowing Jason''s head close at hand, and the white brain and red blood instantly sprayed into Mir. Mir''s face was expressionless, but there was a flash of fluctuation in his eyes. It was detected in the main control room. Mir''s brainwaves exceeded 200 again in an instant, and even approached 300 in an unprecedented way! At the same time, in the laboratory of the underground base, Jason sat up with a sudden scream, he panted heavily, looked at his hands in fear and then looked around, a The expression on his face was unbelievable, as if he had seen a ghost. Just now, he seemed to have had a very real nightmare. He killed Mir in a dream, then was killed by another Mir, that was horrible! "What is this place?" Jason felt as if he had lost some of his memory. Looking at the familiar and unfamiliar environment around him, a sense of urgency arose in his heart. "Get out of here, I have to get out of here quickly!" Jason thought instinctively, got up quickly and left the hospital bed, and began to search for all available supplies. Jason felt that his strength was suppressed, and he could only exert the strength of the Legendary Elementary, which made him feel even more uneasy... In the main control room. Green was still silently looking at the virtual screen in front of him. Professor Arkansas was collaborating with many researchers to sort out the data from the previous battle. In addition, the Zerg Queen Lisa also appeared here, and in front of her was a cylindrical nutrient trough, and Mir, who was in a deep coma, was lying in it. And a tube sticking out from Lisa''s mouth has been inserted into the top of Mir''s head, extracting her brain and bone marrow. At this time, Mir had entered a state of death, and was barely able to maintain his vitality through the life support system of the nutrient tank. Lisa was extracting a lot of brains and who only belonged. She took back the tube in her mouth, showing an excited expression, and shouted: "Master, all of them are new gene sequences, and they are very similar to the original genes of the Zerg. here!" "Oh? Specifically?" Green asked with interest. He didn''t expect that part of Mir''s gene sequence was the same as that of the Zerg. "There is about [24.3%] similarity, and they are all relatively basic and primitive genes, indicating that the races of these two people and the Zerg are likely to have a common ancestor." Lisa replied. Green frowned slightly, this number seems to be only a quarter, but the same data of the indigenous humans in the void world, the similarity of the gene sequence with the Zerg is zero. This has proved that the humans represented by the Zerg and Mir are likely to be species created by them, even if they are not creatures from higher dimensional worlds. "What''s in it for you to devour these genetic sequences?" Green asked again. "Returning to the master can improve my life level, and at the same time, it can also create new troops." Lisa said with some excitement, for the Zerg, the evolution of life level can be said to be their second birth. If you can complete this upgrade of life level, even if Lisa fails to advance to the Holy Spirit level, it will lay a solid foundation for this step. As long as the time is up, it will come naturally. Besides, Green has the Milk of Void in his hand, and the two cooperate with each other, and the promotion of Holy Spirit is almost a certainty. After losing a lot of brains and bone marrow, Mir''s vitality dropped again, and his vitality was even weaker. Even if it was placed in the nutrient tank, it still gave people the feeling that he was about to die at any time. Green didn''t wait any longer, and immediately launched Death Infection, trying to transform Mir into an undead creature. However, when the black air infected with death enveloped Mir''s body and tried to invade her body, an accident happened. These black qi can''t invade! Mir''s existence seems to have a gap with this world, so that Green''s magic can''t really transform the other party into an undead creature. Green was not too surprised when he saw this. Before that, he had speculated that the transformation of Mir might not be smooth sailing. With mental preparation, he was not very discouraged, and immediately changed his strategy to bring Mir back to the cemetery, and launched the death infection again in the town hall. This time, I used the power of the cemetery at the same time. Seeing that the balance of the cemetery''s psionic energy was consumed in large quantities, tens of thousands of points were spent every second, which made Green feel very painful. For greater interests, his investment this time will be completely lost. In three full minutes, nearly two million psionic balances were put into it. Finally, the black gas infected by death broke through the barrier and began to invade Mir''s body. Having gone through this step, Mir himself is just a natural disaster-level superhuman, and it is not difficult to transform into an undead creature when he is about to die. As a Holy Spirit-level necromancer, Green is even more handy at doing all this, but in a blink of an eye, it was over. Mir''s body was violently extracted for a while, and the life breath on his body was completely exhausted, and instead he exuded death spiritual energy. breath. (end of this chapter) Chapter 852： 858? Ghost Agent Chapter 852 858 Ghost Agent Mir woke up from the coma, his eyes were white, and he waited a few seconds to adjust to the brightness of the light. She rubbed her temples, feeling a little strange, as if she was completely different from before. "What''s going on? Am I dead?" Mill thought silently, and looked around again. This is a huge and magnificent palace, and the colors around it are a bit depressing, giving the palace a gloomy feeling. She lay naked on the black marble floor with white stripes, feeling cool, but very comfortable. There is also a sweet smell in the air. In fact, it is the breath of necromancy. If she hadn''t become an undead, Mir would only feel depressed, but now that she has become an undead creature, the breath of this kind of undead is on the contrary. Feel like a duck to water. "Is there anyone?" Mir asked tentatively, walking into the palace step by step, and a psychic gathering clothes emerged, covering her body. Finally, on the high throne, she saw the figure of a young man, and suddenly felt a sense of intimacy, and instinctively knelt down on one knee: "Great master..." Millen was stunned for a moment, and she suddenly reacted, why did she kneel down, and why did she call the person above her master? And all this seems to have no reason, it is just a matter of course, and in her heart, there is no sense of rejection. "You''re awake." Green said lightly, while observing Mir''s state. According to the display in the cemetery, after Mir was transformed into an undead creature, he has returned to his original strength, reached the high level of natural disasters, and has extremely strong combat effectiveness. But what makes Green a little concerned is that after Mir''s name, there is a series of question marks, and I don''t know what it means. But there is no doubt that Mir has been transformed into an undead creature by him at this time. This time, Green did not read the memories of the undead creatures under his command, but directly read the memories of Mir. However, I dont know if it was because a lot of brains and bone marrow were extracted, which caused irreversible damage to her brain tonic. In the end, Green obtained the memory force, and they were all fragmented pictures. And to Green''s disappointment, Mill was clearly not from the world he had traveled through before. According to Mir''s memory, the world he is in is indeed outside the void, and it is a world with a higher dimension than the void world, but the overall strength of that world is similar to that of the void world, and it is more inclined to develop technology. Interstellar Age. Mir and Jason are the ghost warriors of that world, in addition to the Zerg. This fighting race spread in that world universe is the greatest enemy of mankind. Green frowned, although he successfully transformed Mir into an undead creature and obtained the other party''s memory, but what he got was not what he wanted. "Did I think wrong from the beginning?" Green thought silently: "The world that Mill and Jason are in is also a low-latitude world in the hands of ''them''." Green thought for a while, and a picture emerged directly from his mind and passed it to Mir. When Mir received it, he suddenly showed a surprised expression, looked at Green on the throne, and said excitedly: "Great master, how do you know the existence of battlecruisers? This is the largest and strongest weapon of the Human Federation, and it is the only weapon that can compete with the Zerg. A super battleship against the Leviathan." Green couldn''t help rolling his eyes: "Hey, is that the interstellar world over there? Terran, Zerg, Yamato ship, Leviathan... Is there any Protoss!" But when Green asked again whether there was a Protoss, Mir gave a negative answer, claiming that she had never seen or heard of Protoss or Protoss. Green didn''t go into this matter, after all, games are games, and reality is reality. In fact, when Mir and Jason first saw the Ma Run-like mechas equipped by the undead empire, they were really surprised, but when they came here, they were in very poor condition, not at all. Strength, and no energy to investigate. Meanwhile, on the other side, Jason, who escaped from the lab again, is getting worse and worse. He was hit hard by the Zerg many times, and met Mir more than once, and killed each other. There are no less than 30 clones of Mir who died in Jason''s injury. If Jason would hesitate and fluctuate when he first saw Mir, now he has formed a conditioned reflex and regards killing Mir as a A natural habit. Jason realizes this too, and it hurts him a lot. He clearly loved Mir in his heart, and knew that she was his companion and lover, but when he saw that face appear, he subconsciously wanted to kill him. "Am I crazy?" Jason hid in a dense forest and chose the crow that screamed "Yah" in the air. "I don''t know what happened to Mir? Is it dead, or..." Jason muttered to himself, he felt that the torment now even exceeded the psychological limit test he took when he became a ghost agent. "Is it really like what the instructor said, ghost agents are not allowed to have love at all. Once there is love, it is not far from death." Jason thought silently, and he could feel the danger is approaching, but He didn''t want to run away anymore, he was too tired, no matter physically or mentally, he had to fight happily and accept death, maybe this was the fate of the ghost agent. At the same time, Hercules Hercules, who stirred up the void world and even forced Zeus to cooperate with the Lord of Light, appeared in a very remote and barren void world at this time. In a seemingly inconspicuous ordinary house here, he saw Modi who had completely integrated the fire of revolution. At this time, Modi looked more like an ordinary farmer, with a weathered face and cloudy eyes, as if all his energy had been worn away by the heavy farm work all the year round. However, Hercules could feel that the hunched middle-aged peasant in front of him contained a majestic power that changed the world. It was the driving force that truly revolutionized everything, the hammer that broke the old barriers, and the harvest. The scythe of the enemy''s life is a volcano about to erupt. "Hello, should I call you Modi or the God of Revolution?" Hercules said calmly. Modi answered hoarsely: "That doesn''t matter, Modi is revolution, revolution is Modi, I have completely merged with the fire of revolution, maintaining or even sacrificing my personality, but I am not a god, and I don''t want to be a god. " Hercules nodded slightly, he did not feel any human existence from Modi, he had completely become the embodiment of revolution. (end of this chapter) Chapter 853： 859? New situation Chapter 853 859 New situation "Remove all exploitation and oppression, and create a perfect world!" Modi''s eyelids drooped and his voice was low and firm. Hercules did not laugh or despise him. He had no other emotion than a trace of respect for such a persistent ruthless man who could even give up himself without hesitation. And this time he came here to meet Modi, but also to cooperate, not to make enemies. "Mr. Modi, I know your ideals, but to build a truly perfect world, it is not enough to be in the world. As long as there is divine power, there will never be justice." Hercules said: "So you really want to It is the rule of the gods in the void that is overthrown." Modi''s cloudy eyes looked at Hercules in front of him: "You want me to completely overthrow theocracy? But you are a **** yourself." Hercules smiled, and his pupils suddenly turned black, which was very pure black: "That was just the past, and now I have a new life." Modi frowned and looked at Hercules in front of him. Modi also knew something about the existence of ''them'', but it didn''t matter to him. All he cared about now was whether the revolution would succeed and whether it would survive in the void world. to build the perfect world he imagined in his mind. "Well, since you want to cooperate, let''s talk about what you want and what I can get." Modi said lightly, the whole person had straightened his back, and his turbid eyes shot out a shocking light. . "It''s very simple, lead your revolutionary army to destroy the Church of the Holy Light and the Condor Empire." Hercules made his request. Modi frowned, with his current strength, this is simply impossible. But he didn''t say anything immediately, but waited quietly, there must be more to follow. Sure enough, Hercules continued: "As an ally, I will provide you with more powerful equipment and help you block the interference from the gods." Modi looked at Hercules deeply. If it was just Hercules'' promise, even if the other party was Hercules, Modi would not pay attention, but this time is different. Hercules represents ''them''. Modi saw hope. Although I don''t know why ''them'' is targeting these gods in the void world, this is exactly in line with Modi''s philosophy, and it is the basis for the cooperation between the two parties. At the same time, in the main world, the war that was in full swing suddenly ceased without warning. Poseidon, the **** of the sea, stopped attacking the Condor Empire, and the army of Hades, the Hades, also withdrew from the territory that originally belonged to the Church of Holy Light. The top officials of the Condor Empire and the Church of the Holy Light did not know what was going on. There were so many rumors that it was impossible to tell the truth from the false. Only a few people knew that it was an order from the gods. In a villa on the outskirts of the capital of the Condor Empire, an unimaginable party is going on here. Emperor Cromway and Emperor Simdor of the Condor Empire, Pope St. Fran and Archbishop Link of the Church of the Holy Light, Archduke Mora of the Kingdom of Lorenzo were also present, as well as powerhouses from various countries, a total of more than a dozen Personally, all are Holy Spirit level! It is hard to imagine that these people are sitting together in a peaceful manner, and the atmosphere is very harmonious. Especially the two emperors of the Condor Empire and the Pope and Archbishop of the Church of the Holy Light, these four were sitting together, and it was impossible to see that they were old enemies. At the same time, in this reception room, there are two different existences. A burly man with a naked upper body, like a stone sculpture. Although his body shape is similar to a normal person, his temperament looks like a Titan God. However, this strong man is not a god, but a low-level warrior in the Titan Protoss. His bloodline is not very pure, only the high-level Holy Spirit. The other is a female angel wearing golden armor with four pairs of shining wings spread out behind her back. She is the apostle of the Lord of Light, and she is also a high-ranking Holy Spirit. These two people, representing the Titans and the new gods, joined the gathering. Those present already knew that because of the unexpected appearance of a new enemy, the war between the Titans and the new gods will come to an end, and instead, they will join forces to fight against that unprecedented enemy. And the representatives of the Titans have clearly admitted that Hercules Hercules was betrayed by the enemy because of the bewitching of the enemy, and the black hand behind the scenes is also their common enemy. Although it was not stated explicitly, all those present knew that this common enemy was the mysterious and powerful them. Everyone''s expressions are very serious. They know how powerful the enemy is this time. Even if they are as powerful as the Titans, they were played in the palm of their hands. But it''s a reincarnation. Because of this, this time the Titan gods will come together with the new **** represented by the Lord of Light. They have a common goal of finding a way out of ''their'' control, or at least finding a way to do it. At the same time, as the gods, they have reached the limit of the void world, especially Zeus and the Lord of Holy Light, to the point where it is difficult for them to survive. This time to deal with them is also to find a way to gain more powerful power . What level is there above the gods, and how can they be promoted? And what is the world in which they live? For these purposes, the new gods made a pact with the titans to try the full power of the entire void. However, can their wishful thinking really be easy to start? Obviously impossible! Just when these people gathered for a meeting, a fully armed revolutionary army began to expand from that remote and narrow void world to the surrounding area. Ma Run machine gunners, siege tanks, airdrop transport planes, stealth gunships... Powerful weapons and the revolutionary army who are not afraid of death have created a crazy spark. In the void, huge strategic cruisers transported a huge number of revolutionary troops to conquer the void worlds at a speed of destruction. The first is the void world belonging to the Loen Federation, then the Kingdom of West Thorne, the United Grand Duchy of Decanos, the Free City Alliance, the territory of the Northern Knights, the Kingdom of Descartes Modi''s revolutionary army, after acquiring powerful weapons, is like a mad dog out of the cage. It doesn''t matter who these void worlds belong to, they look for the nearest void world based on distance, and pounce on them to annex and plunder. Everything, expand the strength. In just a few days, the Revolutionary Army actually annexed fourteen Void Worlds, becoming the third largest force in the entire Void after the Church of the Holy Light and the Condor Empire. At this moment, their heads were wrong and they arrived at the 26th Void World controlled by Princess Mulesina... (end of this chapter) Chapter 854： 860? Twenty-sixth Void World Offensive and Defensive Battle Chapter 854 860 No. 26 Void World Offensive and Defensive Battle The 26th Void World, because the revolutionary army was like a broken bamboo, and captured more than a dozen Void Worlds, the news has been completely rumored. So Princess Mulesina also received the news and made preparations in advance, millions of fully armed undead army, bone dragon army equipped with mecha, and natural disaster grade powerhouse she invited to help out. Maintaining Princess Mulesina paid a lot of money. After all, hiring a natural disaster-level powerhouse to fight is not an ordinary mercenary. As for Green, although Princess Mulesina also informed her, she did not let Green send troops directly, and only asked Green to support a batch of equipment. Green didn''t force it, but he estimated that Princess Mulesina might be hard to resist, so he secretly prepared himself and went to receive it at any time. Nether World No. 26, above the cold ice field, with Princess Mulesina''s castle as the core, it has become a huge military camp that is fully armed. Princess Mulesina''s own army of undead, plus the army of some necromancers who came to help, the total number even exceeded 15 million! More than 20 natural disaster-level bone dragons equipped with mechas flew and hovered over the castle, occasionally making desolate and low roars. On the ground, huge giant zombies, wearing heavy mechas, became the support point of the defense line, and thousands of engineering mechas were building trenches. After learning that the Revolutionary Army was going to attack here, Princess Moulesina began to make full preparations to fight a beautiful defensive battle. Although the morale of the revolutionary army was high and they swallowed up more than a dozen void worlds in one go, Princess Mulesina was full of confidence. She thought that the undead army under her command was not weak, especially after receiving the blessing of Anubis. Equipped with mechas and various enchanted weapons, at least the combat effectiveness is not inferior to those of the arrogant revolutionary army. Compared to be well-equipped and not afraid of death, Princess Mulesina thinks that the necromancer is not weaker than others. In the void, a huge strategic cruiser is slowly approaching the twenty-sixth void world. The combat power of this super battleship is far more daunting and larger than in the game. However, because of the different laws of the world, after entering the void, it was weakened a lot, and it was impossible to enter the interior of the void worlds through the crystal wall. So this ultimate space battleship can only be used as a transport ship now. Inside the ?? bridge, the golden dragon girl Aludika sat expressionlessly on the podium. Ever since seeing this kind of secondary guns that can kill the giant ship of the natural disaster high-level superhuman at will, Aludica had to put away the pride of being a giant dragon. No matter how unhappy she was in her heart, she had to admit that even the most powerful dragon warrior in existence would appear weak and powerless in the face of this behemoth. Aludica even tried secretly, transforming into a giant dragon to use the strongest magic and sharpest dragon claws to attack the armor of the strategic cruiser, but only a few meters thick and left shallow trace. made her sigh, maybe only the Dragon God could destroy such a super battleship. "Lord Aludika, everything is ready." An adjutant walked over seriously. retracted his thoughts, the golden dragon girl nodded: "Then let''s start!" This form of dialogue, she has said many times, and every time the result is the same, the enemy is either destroyed or simply surrendered. Aludica didnt think that this time was any different, it was just a small and not very rich world. However, as the reconnaissance troop passed back the pictures in Void World No. 26, Aludica frowned slightly. The defensive line built around the castle is like a huge hedgehog, and it looks like a hard bone. Moreover, Aludica also found that the enemy this time was obviously different from the previous enemies who were wearing armor and holding swords. They were all mecha soldiers armed to the teeth, and they were all enchanted rifles in their hands, and there were many others. It looks like an enchanted cannon with a large caliber. This made Aludica realize that this time, she might encounter a hard stubble. These are secondary, the most important thing is that there are too many enemies here! There are tens of millions just by visual inspection, and the revolutionary army on their side, even if they conquered a dozen or so Void Worlds and expanded a lot in size, is still only two million. "Sir, are you launching an attack?" The adjutant was still full of confidence and did not think that the enemy this time was any different from the previous one. His eyes were full of enthusiasm and execution, even if there were more enemies, even if the enemy was strong, All will fall under the bayonet of the revolutionary army. "Attack!" Aludica knew that at this time there was no hesitation, no matter who the enemy was, the revolutionary army could only go forward! With an order, the huge war machine of the Revolutionary Army began to let out a ferocious roar. A transport ship transported the army from the strategic cruiser and airdropped it to the southern part of the twenty-sixth void world. These are just the vanguard troops, after the airdrops, build the portal immediately. There are a total of four empty points, and a commando with a size of 10,000 people at each point is responsible for the guarding work after the completion of the portal. The real main force of the revolutionary army will be sent directly from the base camp through these portals. At the same time, in Princess Mulesina''s castle, an intelligence officer reported: "Your Highness, the enemy has been found in four directions, with a force of 10,000 to 20,000 people." Before that, Princess Mulesina had placed a large number of magical whistleblowers in the entire Void World on the 26th, and had placed psionic wave sensing devices underground. Therefore, as soon as the Revolutionary Army logged in, he obtained information on the opponent''s location and approximate troop strength. Princess Mulesina was dressed in military uniform and smiled valiantly: "Since you are here, give them a slap in the face!" Then she looked at Marshal Santos next to her. Knowing that the Revolutionary Army was going to attack the 26th Void World, how could the Kingdom of Lorenzo, the suzerain, ignore it. Marshal Santos specially led a regiment of Griffin Knights to come to reinforce, although the strength was compared with the army of tens of millions of undead. It doesn''t make much difference, but Marshal Santos and the Griffin Knights represent the attitude of the Kingdom of Lorenzo. "Your Highness Princess!" Marshal Santos was very respectful. When he saw Princess Mulesina this time, he was surprised to find that the other party was promoted! Originally, Princess Mulesina was a royal family, and because of her bloodline, she overwhelmed Marshal Santos, and now she has been promoted to the middle level of natural disasters, which made him not dare to neglect. "Your Excellency Marshal, please lead the Griffin Knights of the headquarters, I will give you ten bone dragons to kill these enemies, are you sure?" Princess Mulesina said calmly, staring at Marshal Santos in front of her. (end of this chapter) Chapter 855： 861 No. 26 Void World Offensive and Defensive Battle 2 Chapter 855 861 No. 26 Void World Offensive and Defensive Battle 2 Marshal ??Santos understood that Princess Mulesina wanted to give him the credit after the war, and at the same time, it also showed that the 26th Void World belongs to the Kingdom of Lorenzo. Of course he couldn''t shirk the blame, he immediately stood at attention and saluted: "Please rest assured, Your Highness, you must complete the task!" After saying that, he turned around and walked outside. After a while, a group of griffin cavalrymen rose from below the castle, about ten thousand people. Ten skull dragons followed behind... In the foggy world on the other side, Green also received news of war. "Are you finally going to fight?" Green murmured, and then his mind moved, and he directly contacted the Zerg Queen Lisa: "How are the preparations?" Under the warm rainforest in the south of the twenty-sixth Void World, in a recently established insect nest, Lisa answered confidently: "Please rest assured, great master, everything is going well!" At this time, in this secret Zerg base, there are already more than a dozen huge biological buildings, which are continuously producing various Zerg troops. Originally, Lisa was looking for other Zerg in the foggy world, but as the entire foggy world was swept aside, except for a few small-scale Zerg nests that have not been found, most of the Zerg have been eliminated or annexed. And the powerful insect king, after losing the supply of nutrients from these Zerg nests, once again fell into a deep sleep. It''s just that Green has always been, even if he found the passages leading to the insect king''s lair, he never found the specific location. Moreover, Green was also a little bit afraid of the insect king. After cutting off the nutrients, it was enough, and he didn''t do everything possible to find it. During this period, Lisa obtained Mir''s genetic sequence, and with a small amount of Void Milk, she was finally promoted to the primary level of the Holy Spirit. Green simply sent her out to see what kind of power the Zerg could develop alone. This is an experiment, and a test of Lisa''s ability to be on her own. In fact, Lisa was secretly sent to the twenty-sixth Void World, mixed with the equipment she had transported in the past. Only herself and a dozen larvae were with her, and the other Zerg were left in the misty world. Lisa didn''t disappoint. Entering the 26th Void World, she quickly found a base and grew to the current scale at the fastest speed. She already has more than 30,000 Zerglings and more than 8,000 thorns. snake At the same time, at the teleportation point of the revolutionary army, the ten-headed bone dragon led by Marshal Santos and a group of griffin knights destroyed an unexpected teleportation point with lightning speed. After a series of victories, these revolutionary troops inevitably felt a little arrogant, believing that the enemies were all turkeys and could not be their opponents at all. Marshal Santos quickly taught them a lesson. The Griffin Knights, equipped with enchanted rifles and air-dropped bombs, and the bone dragon wrapped in mecha launched a fierce attack. The entire battle lasted only fifteen minutes. Thirty thousand The Revolutionary Army and a portal that had just opened its foundations were slaughtered and destroyed. The news of ?? was also sent back to the command post on the strategic cruiser for the first time. The golden dragon girl frowned, but she wasn''t particularly surprised. From the first time she saw the army under Princess Mulesina''s command, she knew that she was facing a completely different enemy this time. "The enemy is very strong, let them strengthen their vigilance." Aludica said lightly. Over the years, she has also grown into a qualified commander. In the face of unfavorable situations, she still stands still, as if the loss of the front line is not a single one. Thousands of people, but one person. "Yes!" The messenger immediately conveyed the golden dragon girl''s order. "How long will it take to complete?" The Golden Dragon Girl is not worried that all the four portals will be destroyed. In fact, the portals are just a cover. Millions of troops, if you only count on four portals, the year of the monkey and the month of the horse can be assembled. She''ll have to wait patiently and then deliver the real fatal blow. "Sir, it is estimated that there are still three hours, twelve minutes and fifty seconds!" The adjutant beside him replied. Aludica frowned, it still took more than three hours: "Let them speed up the progress!" "Yes! Your Excellency." The adjutant sensed a trace of dragon prestige, so he could not help lowering his head, and then quickly backed out. At the same time, Marshal Santos''s luck came to an end. When he attacked the second portal stronghold, he was stubbornly and resolutely resisted by the revolutionary army. Marshal Santos'' subordinates suffered large-scale casualties, the ten skull dragon lost one, and the Griffon Knight also lost thousands of people. You must know that each of the Griffin Knights under Marshal Santos is a carefully selected elite. Compared with the soldiers of the Revolutionary Army, they are much inferior. If it is not for the powerful mecha, it is impossible. A threat to such an army of griffin knights and bone dragons. On the other hand, the shortcoming of the revolutionary army''s high-end combat power has also emerged. The most powerful IQ legendary high-ranking guard guarding the portal, even with the full equipment of the Reaper, still has no chance of winning against Marshal Santos. But after the victory, Marshal Santos didn''t show a happy expression, instead he frowned and looked very serious. He has already discovered that something is wrong. If the defender of the portal is defeated for the first time, it can be said that the enemy is caught off guard. However, the second time he defeated the enemy very easily, which was unreasonable. Although the enemy was very tenacious, his strength was not in line with the revolutionary army that had swept through more than a dozen void worlds. And these portals are an important way for the Revolutionary Army to gather forces to the 26th Void World, how could it be only this defensive power? Is this the plan of Ming Xius plank road to darken Chen Cang? Marshal Santos immediately reported the situation to Princess Moulesina. When ?? got the news, Princess Mulesina was also a little surprised, and agreed with Marshal Santos'' suspicion, and immediately used more investigation experience to try to find the main force of the person. However, in the end, Princess Moulesina did not find the main force of the revolutionary army, and Marshal Santos also successfully pulled out the third portal. At this moment, in the strategic cruiser in the void. The golden dragon girl''s face was sinking like water, staring at the screen in front of her. The third portal was destroyed by the breath of the bone dragon. Although she remained calm, the golden dragon girl had already accumulated a lot of anger in her heart. At this moment, a staff officer hurried over and shouted, "Sir, everything is ready!" "Okay! Let''s start!" Aludica''s eyes lit up, she finally waited for this moment, and immediately gave the order without hesitation. (end of this chapter) Chapter 856： 862? Blast away the crystal wall of the world Chapter 856 862 Blast away the crystal wall of the world With Aludica''s order, the main guns of the strategic cruiser she was riding began to charge rapidly. The hot red flames converged on the central axis of the battleship, the fusion reactor was turned on to its maximum power, and a thick beam of light bombarded the No. 26 Void World with a bang. The sturdy world crystal wall is like a hit tempered glass, and a large irregular crack is formed in an instant, and it makes a "kaka" sound. Feel. However, the world crystal wall itself is the greatest protection for a void world, and it is not so easy to break. Even if the attack power of the strategic cruiser''s Yamato cannon has reached the level of a god, it is impossible to rush the world crystal wall overnight. But being attacked like this doesn''t feel so good for the people in Void World No. 26. The whole world was shaken, causing huge vibrations, countless buildings collapsed, even mountain peaks were broken, bottomless cracks were formed in the earth, and hot magma erupted... Princess Mulesina who was in the castle''s face changed dramatically, she couldn''t help but scolded, and immediately flew outside and looked up at the sky. At this time, the ordinary blue sky and white clouds had long since disappeared, replaced by a cracked sky, and through that layer of world crystal wall, I could see a huge creature in the dark void background behind it. "What is that?" Princess Mulesina showed an unbelievable expression: "Is that a creation of God?" Including everyone present, has never seen such a huge warship, even the largest void ship is less than one-third of the Terran strategic cruiser. And the attack just now, the power is simply too terrifying, even a Holy Spirit-level powerhouse can''t withstand an attack of that level. Princess Mulesina swallowed her saliva and frowned. At the same time, a careful spaceship flew out of the strategic cruiser and landed on the world crystal wall. A dozen or so mecha-clad engineers quickly got off the spaceship and began to install blasting devices on the walls of the shattered world. This is the real plan of the golden dragon girl, she doesn''t need any portal, she will directly blast the world crystal wall! Although doing so will cause immeasurable damage to the Void World, in the face of a Void World with tens of millions of defensive troops, conventional offensive methods will definitely not work. She has only two million total troops, and it is impossible to hit all of them. here. After a while, there was another loud bang. This time, the voice was louder than before, and with a cloud of black smoke rising, the crystal wall of Void World No. 26 was completely shattered. Hearing a "click", it collapsed directly. From the perspective of the void world, it looked like the sky had collapsed. Fortunately, the nine-layer nine under Princess Mulesina''s command are undead creatures, and they don''t know what fear is. If it is an ordinary army, in the face of this situation, I am afraid it has collapsed. Even so, the shattering of the world''s crystal walls had catastrophic consequences. The entire Void World No. 26 vibrated violently, the land collapsed, the world ended, and even Princess Mulesina''s castle was damaged. The huge fortress built around the castle before is actually a giant magic circle. When the enemy attacks, it will be activated, and now it has been destroyed. Princess Mulesina''s face was gloomy, and she looked down at the severe situation. She was full of confidence and was able to defend this void world, but now it seems that she is optimistic. The degree of ferocity of the enemy is somewhat beyond her imagination. . At the same time, in the void, in the command room of the bridge, the golden dragon girl gave a stern order: "All attack, annihilate the enemy!" In an instant, the transport spaceships swarmed out, rushing out of the strategic cruiser. In the huge hangar of the strategic cruiser, in the two huge portals, the revolutionary army keeps coming out, and there are various heavy equipment. It turned out that the real portal was placed here. Those who stormed into Void World No. 26 and tried to build four portals were just strategic deception. At the same time, the huge strategic cruiser also began to move forward, extending the huge bow into the blasted world crystal wall. Because it is too huge, it is impossible to fully enter the void world, and although the world crystal wall is opened, because the instinct of the void world is being repaired quickly, this huge groove can last for a day at most, and it will be closed again. On the ground, Princess Mulesina looked at this terrifying scene, her mood was extremely complicated, and she was full of doubts, what was it? At this time, the swarming revolutionary army has entered the void world, the transport planes began to unload soldiers and heavy equipment, and the air combat units directly attacked the enemy. And the strategic cruiser that directly rode on the face began to condense its abilities again, aiming at Princess Moulesina''s castle, ready for another round! "This bastard!" Princess Mulesina saw the red light that contained terrifying psionic fluctuations, and could no longer maintain her usual elegance and nobility. She scolded directly, and then quickly ordered to evacuate immediately. In the face of that kind of thing, magic defense, artifact protection, it''s all a piece of paper, even the world crystal wall is blasted open, if you don''t run away, you have to get a lunch box. With an order, the circular line of defense originally built around the castle fell apart immediately, and the necromancers controlled their undead army, either evacuated to the surrounding area, or simply reversed their summons and sent them back to the virtual kingdom of Anubis. The people who were invited to come here this time have a good relationship with Princess Mulesina, and almost all of them have deposited the undead with Anubis. At critical moments, it can also use the ability of Anubis to retrieve these undead as quickly as possible, so as to minimize losses. As for Princess Mulesina herself, she also chose the same method, taking back most of the undead troops, leaving only the ones with the strongest mobility and combat power, dispersing as quickly as possible, and implementing the second plan. Yes, Princess Mulesina did not panic in the face of a powerful enemy, and she had a backup plan. After all, the generals and staff members under her command are not food sacks, and they are prepared before the war starts. There are four sets of relatively complete plans, and they can directly open the response plan when different situations arise. However, the current situation has exceeded everyone''s expectations, and even if the second plan is activated, it will be difficult to reverse the situation. (end of this chapter) Chapter 857： 863? Capture strategic cruiser Chapter 857 863 Capture the strategic cruiser More than ten minutes later, a colossal rumbling sounded, and a red beam of light with the power to destroy the sky and the earth descended from the sky. In an instant, Princess Moulesina''s towering castle bore the brunt, and a translucent light film appeared on it. That is the magic defense of the castle. Usually, it is enough to resist the bombardment of heavy fortress cannons, but at this moment it is like a piece of paper, and it is torn to shreds in an instant. Then the castle was engulfed by the red beam of light, until after dozens of seconds, the red beam of light disappeared, leaving a bottomless circular hole on the ground. Immediately below the big hole, a burst of explosive power burst out, the ground was raised high, and then spread to the surrounding area, until hundreds of kilometers away... Seeing this scene, everyone''s heart sank to the bottom of the valley. This kind of war is impossible to fight. As long as there is that behemoth, they can''t gather their forces. sent to death. "You must kill that battleship, otherwise..." Princess Mulesina already understood that the key to this war was the strategic cruiser, but how could it sink that giant ship? She didn''t have an answer to this kind of question at all, not only her, but everyone present couldn''t think of a way, maybe only the gods could do it. These people, the usual imaginary enemies are all humans, even if they are bigger, they are nothing but giants or dragons, and they are really helpless in the face of such a huge artificial void battleship. "Damn it, have you prepared for so long and just gave up?" Princess Mulesina gritted her teeth and thought unwillingly. She has invested a lot of money to stop the revolutionary army this time. If it ends like a farce, not only those investments will be in vain, but the prestige she has finally established will also be destroyed. "No way! I''m going to fight no matter what!" Princess Mulesina''s heart slammed, her eyes firmed, and she said coldly: "Let''s go to the south and avoid this gap, I don''t believe they can still be in the world in the south. Make another hole in the crystal wall." Princess Mulesina took a deep breath and decided to use this place as a login point for the Revolutionary Army. As for the strategic cruiser, Princess Mulesina has found some clues after calmly thinking about it. Although the power shown by the strategic cruiser just now is amazing, it is not impeccable, at least not being able to enter the world crystal wall is a flaw. And Princess Moulesina was sure that the revolutionary army could not use strategic cruisers recklessly, so they would only wait for a piece of ruins. But what the Revolutionary Army wanted was a void world, a void world that could emigrate on a large scale, that could generate income, and that could enhance their power. So, after thinking calmly, Princess Mulesina felt that this battle still had to be fought. Meanwhile, in the command post of the battlecruiser. Aludica frowned as she listened to her staff report on the battlefield situation, and murmured, "Do you still have the courage to continue fighting?" Princess Mulesina''s tenacity exceeded her expectations. Originally, she thought that she suddenly displayed a powerful strength that would scare the enemy out of fear. In her eyes, Princess Mulesina is just a flower in a greenhouse, a natural disaster stacked with royal resources, and she doesn''t understand what a real war is. But it turned out that she still thought too simply, Princess Mulesina was much tougher and more resilient than she expected, and she retreated to the south, preparing for a protracted war. This is not the situation that Aludica hopes to see. Now the revolutionary army needs to be in a state of force, and it needs to deter the enemy with an invincible attitude. It must not be delayed here. Although Hercules came forward and restrained other gods, he could not sit back and relax. The Holy Spirit-level powerhouses of various countries must be restrained by Modi. Even Modi has a few allies on his side, but he is at a disadvantage after all. Once it is delayed, the situation will be very unfavorable. "We must fight quickly!" The golden dragon girl gritted her teeth fiercely. And the Zerg Queen Lisa, who had been in the south, had already learned about the situation in the north at this time, and was also surprised: "It turned out to be a strategic cruiser! If you can capture one, the great master will be happy!" Thinking of this, Lisa became excited, and a pair of golden vertical pupils shone with a hint of brilliance. But Lisa has some basic understanding of strategic cruisers through Mir''s memory, and understands how difficult this most powerful war weapon of the human race is. But the strategic cruiser in front of him is not impeccable. After all, the revolutionary army has a very short time to receive it, and it is impossible to train qualified crew members. Nowadays, the control of this giant ship relies more on the intelligent control system on the ship. As long as this intelligent system can be temporarily disabled, Lisa will have the opportunity to project the army of Zerg into the strategic cruiser. A bold plan gradually took shape in Lisa''s mind, but after deducing it twice from beginning to end, Lisa shook her head. With the power he has now, the success rate is too low to complete this plan alone, so she finally decided to report it. Although this does not directly contribute to a strategic cruiser, it is the safest way, so as not to be greedy and self-defeating. Lisa made up her mind and immediately sent the current situation and her plan to Green through the soul link. After receiving ??Green, he was surprised at first. Although he knew that Modi''s revolutionary army had obtained the weapons and equipment of the human race in the interstellar world, he did not expect that even the big killer such as the strategic cruiser appeared. Immediately, Lisa''s idea lit up his eyes, capturing this strategic cruiser and making it his own was exactly what he wanted. It''s just that the success rate of the whole plan is not very high, and it must be re-improved and additional input. Only on the 26th Void World, the newly developed Zerg will definitely not work. "It''s a rare opportunity, I''m going to order this strategic cruiser!" Green decided to bring the Skeleton Lord, Taraga, and even Anubis needed to take action when necessary, and be sure to take down this strategic cruiser. Once he succeeds, through this battleship, almost all the technology of the human race in the interstellar world can be unlocked. And get more information over there, through the comparison between the void world and the interstellar world, you may be able to discover more unexpected secrets. In fact, since learning of the existence of the interstellar world, Green has become more and more certain that the void he is in should be a world based on the template of ''Heroic Invincible'', but for some unknown reason, it was abandoned and mutated, and then it developed freely. It''s like this now. (end of this chapter) Chapter 858： 864? Send a nuclear bomb thousands of miles Chapter 858 864 thousand miles to send a nuclear bomb On the 26th Void World, in the dense rainforest in the south, Green led the strongest force around him to Lisa''s Zerg base. Because of the new strategic goal, Green simply lifted the restrictions on Lisa, and directly opened a teleporter to the foggy world, supplying the resources and troops Lisa needed without restrictions. This greatly accelerated the development of the Zerg under Lisa''s command. Not only did many advanced units appear, but the number also expanded rapidly. has reached more than 300,000 in less than a few days, and is increasing at an even faster rate. On the other hand, the northern ice field that originally belonged to Princess Mulesina has now become the territory of the revolutionary army. Princess Mulesina, who had retreated, rebuilt her direction in the middle of the twenty-sixth void world. And the gap opened by the strategic cruiser was repaired again, forcing the strategic cruiser to retreat. The ??Revolutionary Army lost its biggest killer, bringing the strength of both sides back to the same level. Princess Mulesina once again summoned the undead army to stand by. The ??revolutionary army has also assembled more than one million troops, including thousands of siege tanks, hundreds of Thor Mechas, and thousands of fighter jets, forming a torrent of steel, rolling over the defense line of the undead army. When Green arrived, the battle between the two sides was in the heat of battle. Although the revolutionary army was well-equipped, had high morale, and was not afraid of death, Princess Moulesina''s army of undead was too large, and the equipment was not inferior to that. Ma Runjia''s armed mecha did not fail to fight the revolutionary army head-on. However, in terms of heavy weapons, the undead army suffers a bit. In the face of siege tanks and a large number of rampaging giant Thor mechas, they can only fight the sea of ????tactics. Fortunately, in terms of the air force, under the battle of the bone dragon and many flying arms, the air force of the revolutionary army was suppressed, and it was considered a victory. But overall, the battle situation is still more favorable to the revolutionary army, and if the stalemate continues, the probability of the final victory of the revolutionary army is greater. But even so, this is definitely a tragic victory, and the revolutionary army must pay a heavy price. Green briefly understood the situation on the battlefield and nodded slightly. Princess Mulesina''s performance exceeded his expectations, at least so far, very impressive. But this is not enough. Green needs to make the situation of the revolutionary army more urgent, and they need to be exhausted and have no time to take care of other things. Only in this way can he have a chance to let him attack the strategic cruiser. Green thought for a moment and ordered: "Lisa, now you hand over the command to the other queens, and at the same time cut off the connection with the Zerg, let them develop freely and join the battle." In fact, with the expansion of the Zerg base, several queens have been spawned from the various sub-bases under Lisa, who are responsible for helping her control the increasingly large Zerg base. Lisa is very smart. As soon as she heard Green''s order, she immediately understood that it was not the time to expose. It''s no secret that there are Zerg under Green''s command, because the technology used to produce Zerg has spread before, and now there are many countries with Zerg troops in the void, but there are few that can explode troops on a large scale and fast like Green, and now Lisa''s There are still many high-level Zerg under his command, if exposed, it will definitely cause a sensation. Green didn''t want to be too conspicuous, and the grab for that strategic cruiser also needed to be done in secrecy. Lisa''s movements were fast, and it only took a few hours to arrange everything. She had to ensure that after she left, the entire base continued to be in order and joined Princess Mulesina in the war with the Revolutionary Army. That night, the front line had been fighting for more than ten hours, and the sky was gradually darkening, but neither side of the war had any intention of stopping. The commander held his breath, one planned to kill the enemy as soon as possible, and the other tried his best to block it. At this moment, under the cover of night, a group of Zerglings appeared on the flanks of the battlefield... At the same time, in the void, the Great Ape King moored on the side of the twenty-sixth void world, monitoring the distant strategic cruiser in a stealthy state. Green, Lisa, Taraga, and Skeleton Lord are all on the bridge, and the Red Queen is conducting modeling analysis to calculate the action plan with the highest success rate. "Great master!" said the Red Queen: "According to the current information, there are still a large number of troops stationed in the strategic cruiser, and there should be devices in the portal, which can be reinforced anytime and anywhere. We want to capture this giant ship. , we must put more pressure on them and try to squeeze out the strength of the other party, otherwise the success rate will be greatly reduced." Green thought for a while, and then said: "Send ten tactical nuclear bombs to Mulesina, and let her use it at her choice." "Yes, Master." The Red Queen immediately agreed, because the Great Ape King was carrying a ready-made nuclear bomb, which was packaged and delivered directly by the Skeleton Lord himself. Princess Mulesina and the helpers she invited were all taken aback when they saw the sudden appearance of the Skeleton Lord. Princess Mulesina did not expect that Green would send her a spree at a critical time, and others were surprised by the terrifying power of the Skeleton Lord. Although none of these people are of the Holy Spirit level, their eyesight is not bad. They can almost recognize it at a glance. The one who suddenly appears in front of them is a powerful Holy Spirit level powerhouse. Until the handover was completed and the skeleton lord left, these talents came back to their senses and looked at Princess Mulesina with a little more respect. These people came to help this time, in addition to having a good relationship with Princess Mulesina, the main reason is that Princess Mulesina''s bid is attractive enough, and some people have some dark thoughts, in case Mulesina Princess Xina has failed here, and she can also come to fish in troubled waters. But now, these people''s minds have all dispelled the messy thoughts. What a joke, seeing that someone has a Holy Spirit-level powerhouse as the backing, and doing these little things again is equivalent to courting death. The more important thing is that this Holy Spirit is still very unfamiliar, neither the Grand Duke Mora of the Lorenzo Kingdom, nor the strong person in their impression. They didn''t think of the Skeleton Lord under Green''s command. It was taken for granted that a Skeleton Lord was only a natural disaster grade and could not easily be promoted to the Holy Spirit level. The mysterious Holy Spirit-level powerhouse of unknown origin is most likely the favored servant of a certain god. "Could it be that Princess Mulesina has a relationship with a certain god?" Everyone thought to themselves: "I''m afraid it is not just Princess Mulesina, it is very likely that the Kingdom of Lorenzo, including the Grand Duke Mora, are all The patron of a great god." Hello everyone, this book is coming to an end, and it will be finished this month. Thank you for seeing that now, the new book "Tensara and the Transcendent World" has been uploaded, and my self-esteem has improved a lot. I hope that the new book will go further. Old readers can try it first. (end of this chapter) Chapter 859： 865? Zerg attack Chapter 859 865 Zerg Attack Princess Mulesina didn''t care about other people''s thoughts. At this time, she just looked at the things sent by the skeleton lord with a smile. Of course she understands what these things are, and how powerful they are when thrown. Princess Mulesina restrained her smile, looked sullenly at the revolutionary army that was still attacking, and muttered: "You wait, I see when you can be arrogant." Although she has ten nuclear bombs in her hands, Princess Mulesina must carefully consider when to use them and where to use them, and try to maximize the power of these big killers. A few hours later, it was late at night. The offensive of the revolutionary army finally began to weaken. No matter how frenzied it was, even if it was assisted by mechas, the revolutionary army was still human. Even if a small dose of stimulant was injected, it was impossible to fight endlessly. However, the battle will not end, the revolutionary army will soon be replaced by other troops, and the undead army will also take the opportunity to strengthen their positions. However, just when the revolutionary army was changing defenses, the undead army suddenly launched a huge counterattack. This is also the most violent counterattack launched by Princess Mulesina in the war so far. More than two million undead troops rushed to the front of the position to the enemy whose morale was weakened. As the commander-in-chief, the golden dragon girl sneered. She had been prepared for this move for a long time, but she was a little disappointed. Princess Mulesina had never launched a counterattack, and now it was finally time, she immediately ordered that the reserve team dispatched! In an instant, hidden behind the revolutionary army, an elite reserve team composed of legendary powerhouses entered the battlefield. This reserve team is strong and morale, and it goes straight to the front of the undead army''s counterattack force at the fastest speed. The undead army is not afraid of death, but in the face of such a powerful enemy, it immediately shows a decline. No matter how many people there are, it cannot be resisted at all. At the same time, those revolutionary troops who were changing defenses also took the opportunity to join the counterattack. For a time, more than 1.3 million revolutionary troops collided with the undead army that rushed out of the position like an irresistible torrent. In the sky above the battlefield, a huge cloud vortex was formed due to the violent psionic fluctuations, constantly rotating and rolling, with lightning and thunder inside, constantly rolling down. "Okay, it''s now!" Princess Mulesina''s eyes lit up, seeing the army of the undead who charged on the verge of crumbling, she became excited and shouted: "Drop the bomb now!" This time Green sent these ten tactical nuclear bombs, but they were not mounted on the rocket. Because the situation on the battlefield was treacherous, it was easy to be intercepted by rocket launch, so Green simply sent ten warheads directly. As for how Princess Mulesina cast it Send it to the enemy, that''s her business, and Green doesn''t care. Princess Mulesina''s method is also very simple and rude, that is, let the gargoyle with flying ability directly carry a nuclear bomb, and under the protection of other gargoyles, directly launch a suicide attack. The gargoyle itself has a very bad attack power, but it is born with the ability to petrify its skin, and its defense is very strong. Coupled with the fact that the enemy did not know that there was a gargoyle holding a deadly nuclear bomb inside, it was not difficult for a group assault to rush to the enemy''s head. Sure enough, the revolutionary army didn''t pay much attention to the five gargoyle legions that suddenly rushed out, because thousands of gargoyles are really insignificant in a battlefield of millions of people, even if they see that those gargoyles are a bit strange, the revolutionary army The commander didn''t care too much, just ordered the Air Force to intercept it. I have to admit that the Viking fighters have very strong air combat capabilities, and the gargoyles in the air were beaten and fell down. But at this time, it had already reached the sky above the Revolutionary Army Corps. As the gargoyles continued to be shot down, the five gargoyles with nuclear warheads finally fell. At this moment, Princess Mulesina activated the magic fuse on the warhead from a distance. Immediately, five powerful psionic fluctuations that cannot be ignored appeared on the battlefield. The fuze was not activated before, and the magic circle seal on the warhead made these nuclear warheads completely free from any psychic fluctuations. At this time, he could no longer hide the terrifying psionic energy fluctuations, and everyone present felt that the majestic and surging power was about to erupt. "Not good!" The top leaders of the revolutionary army were all aware of the danger, and immediately retreated frantically in the direction of the five psionic fluctuations of Principle. As for the first to bear the brunt, the soldiers on the front line and the middle and lower commanders, they can''t control so much. At the next moment, almost at the same time, all five nuclear warheads exploded with a bang. Five giant fiery red devils billowed up from the battlefield. The shock wave that carried the high temperature began to spread around, burning everything it encountered to ashes. "No! This...it''s impossible!" The golden dragon girl who saw this scene from the strategic cruiser outside the void suddenly stood up with an expression of disbelief on her face. Because the formation was too dense, it was initially estimated that the number of revolutionary troops killed by these five tactical nuclear bombs was at least 400,000 people. If the injured are counted, this number will be doubled. The casualties of 800,000 people were already traumatic losses for the revolutionary army with a total of just over 2 million. "Damn it!" The golden dragon girl''s face was gloomy, and she ordered angrily: "Turn on the main cannon, blast away the crystal wall of the world for me, and I will completely destroy these abominable undead!" "Sir..." The adjutant next to him reminded in a low voice, "We don''t have enough solar cores in reserve. I''m afraid to recharge and start the main gun..." The golden dragon girl took a deep breath. She knew that this giant ship from a civilization outside the void could only use the core of the sun as energy, but this core of the sun was extremely precious, and she could not spend it recklessly. At this moment, the Zerg hidden in the darkness finally dispatched. Under the guidance of Lisa''s last order before she left, the Zerg army consisting of more than 300,000 Zerglings, Hydralisks, and Thunder Beasts bypassed Princess Mulesina''s undead army and flanked the already heavy losses. The revolutionary army launched a wild charge. The flank of the Revolutionary Army had just been hit by a nuclear bomb, and was in chaos. It was attacked by the Zerg again. It only lasted for ten minutes before it completely collapsed. In the void, the golden dragon girl received another overwhelming bad news. "What did you say! We were attacked by an unknown number of Zerg?" The golden dragon girl cried out in astonishment, and then her face became even more gloomy. If she only faced Princess Mulesina''s undead army, even if the losses were heavy, she was not afraid, but the sudden appearance of the Zerg army was completely beyond her expectations. What''s next? Hold on, or retreat? (end of this chapter) Chapter 860： 866? Nuclear bombs explode each other Chapter 860 866 Nuclear bombs explode each other The golden dragon girl was a little overwhelmed by the sudden turn of events. She didn''t know whether to persevere or stop the loss and retreat as soon as possible. Although she has also commanded many large-scale wars, she has never encountered such a powerful enemy before. Most of them rely on the advantages of equipment and numbers to gain an advantage from the beginning, and then to the end. What a superb commanding ability is required, and I have never encountered such a dilemma. "Sir, the front line can''t stand it anymore." The adjutant showed an anxious expression, and she had never encountered such a situation. It can be said that the current batch of revolutionary troops, after receiving equipment assistance from the interstellar world, have become accustomed to the overwhelming victory, and they are all at a loss in the face of the precarious situation. Instead, it was the golden dragon girl who regained her composure first, and said solemnly: "To confirm the size of the Zerg army, three minutes, I want the result!" "Yes!" The adjutant received the order, and immediately executed the order from a state of being overwhelmed. Time passed by every minute and every second, people were dying at every moment on the front line, and the situation became more and more unfavorable for the revolutionary army. But the golden dragon girl still insisted and did not order to retreat, she was waiting for the result. She must know whether the sudden appearance of the Zerg is a bluff or really decisive. It didn''t take three minutes, the adjutant ran back in two minutes, and reported at a very fast rate: "Sir, it has been confirmed that the size of the Zerg is about 400,000, and the high-level troops account for less than [20%]." The golden dragon girl narrowed her eyes, took a slight breath, and ordered, "Order the reserve team to dispatch!" The size of the Zerg army is not too big, and the golden dragon girl thinks that as long as she joins the reserve team, she will be able to regain her footing. Now that we have lost too much, it would be a pity if we choose to retreat. As long as we can win, destroy the enemy, and occupy this place, then the previous sacrifices will be more meaningful. "Let the front line be careful, don''t be attacked by that kind of super bomb again." The golden dragon girl exhorted and began to send out the general reserve team carried by the strategic cruiser. Although the total number of this reserve team is only 100,000 people, they are all elites with the strongest strength and the best equipment. They are the last cards in my hand of the Golden Dragon Girl. After her order, the unit was transported through the portal to the rear of the Revolutionary Army''s front-line base in the 26th Void World. Even the golden dragon girl Aludica herself followed into the void world, leaving the strategic cruiser in the void. She did not expect that in the dark void, a pair of greedy eyes were already staring at this strategic cruiser. Sure enough, with the entry of the reserve team, the revolutionary army on the battlefield immediately stabilized the situation. A frontal counter-charge, first repelled the undead army, and then counterattacked to deal with the Zerg with all his strength. Because of the hasty dispatch and the loss of Lisa''s command, the performance of this Zerg army can only be regarded as quite satisfactory, but in the face of the strong counterattack of the revolutionary army, it seems a little unattractive. After only persisting for half an hour, it was revolutionized. The army defeated the vanguard army. If it weren''t for Princess Mulesina''s tacit command of the undead army to launch a second wave of counterattacks, which contained the main energy of the revolutionary army, this Zerg army would probably be over. All of this was seen by Green in the King of the Apes, and he was also emotional. The strength of the revolutionary army is very strong. It seems that Modi''s hard work in recent years has not been in vain. Even if the equipment is removed, the revolutionary army''s fighting qualities and willpower alone can be regarded as a first-class strong army, even in the face of the Imperial Guard of the Eagle Empire and the Pope Knights of the Holy Light Church, Not much inferior. "No wonder you dare to swallow more than a dozen Void Worlds in one go, is this your confidence? Modi!" Green thought to himself, then a smile appeared on his face, looking at the behemoth suspended in the Void: "Anyway, this ship The strategic cruiser is mine!" Green put away his thoughts, showed a serious expression, and waved: "Let''s go!" After saying that, the figure flashed, and with Lisa, Taraga, and the skeleton lord, he left the Great Ape King directly, and went straight to the distant strategic cruiser in the void. At this time, because of Princess Mulesina''s counterattack at all costs, the war between the two sides once again entered a stalemate. Although the golden dragon girl can''t wait to pierce the enemy in one breath, she has no way to gain an overwhelming advantage on either side in the face of a huge army of undead and an army of Zerg who are not afraid of death. This made Jae, who had already invested all his chips, become anxious, especially to guard against that kind of super bomb with terrifying power. She doesn''t know how many such bombs the enemy has, and she doesn''t know when to throw them, but she has to be on guard at all times. This is the hardest part. Even so, the golden dragon girl Aludika still had the confidence to win the war. Looking at the anxious situation, she made up her mind and murmured: "Sorry, Modi, I didn''t expect to use that thing so soon." After she said that, she didn''t hesitate any longer, and gestured to an officer next to her: "It''s up to you." This person has followed Aludica from the very beginning, wearing the light mecha unique to the ghost agent, and receiving the order of the golden dragon girl, he immediately saluted: "Yes, sir!" Then he turned and walked outside. The golden dragon girl looked at the position of the undead army opposite, and sneered: "Humph! Are you the only one with super bombs?" Ten minutes later, along with the nuclear bombs falling from the sky, a mushroom cloud larger than the previous five tactical nuclear bombs rose from the densest undead army. A powerful shock wave erupted instantly, and the army of millions of undead was engulfed by the nuclear bomb and turned into fly ash. The ghost agent in charge of guidance flashed in the distance, with a sneer on his face, then disappeared again, and lurked toward the next target. Princess Mulesina watched the huge mushroom cloud rise from the command headquarters in the rear, with a shocked expression on her face. She did not expect the enemy to have similar weapons! "Damn!" Princess Mulesina scolded, and immediately organized the troops to retreat, planning to regroup. At the same time, the revolutionary army took the opportunity to launch an offensive, but Princess Moulesina buried a tactical nuclear bomb in the ground. Following the hind legs of the undead army, the revolutionary army''s forward advanced to the top, and then the nuclear bomb detonated, mushroom cloud Ascension again. Although the scale is slightly smaller than the nuclear bomb of the Revolutionary Army, the damage caused is equally astonishing. The offensive of the Revolutionary Army was stagnant and the rhythm of the attack was interrupted. It had to stop and readjust the formation. (end of this chapter) Chapter 861： 867? Chapter 861 867 Capture the ship When Green got the news that the revolutionary army had also used a nuclear bomb, he couldn''t help being slightly surprised. He didn''t expect that the nuclear bomb was even given to Modi in the interstellar world, but after thinking about it, it seemed that it was nothing, just a tactical nuclear bomb. It can be regarded as a relatively powerful bomb. There is nothing that cannot be given. Its just that in Greens mind, he still carried some of the inherent thinking he had before he crossed over, and he felt what the nuclear bomb was like, but now he suddenly realized that, in fact, it was just like that. After thinking about this, Green suddenly felt that he was a little petty. Before, he only gave Princess Mulesina ten tactical nuclear bombs that were not too powerful. Just then, with the ghost agent locked in, the Revolutionary Army fired a second nuke. With a bang, the huge mushroom cloud rose again. Because she didn''t expect to be attacked like this before, Princess Mulesina had no way of defending against nuclear missiles, and could only let the nuclear bombs harvest hundreds of thousands of undead troops at one time. Fortunately, after two consecutive hits, the revolutionary army also turned its attention to the Zerg side. Aludica''s plan was to temporarily contain the undead army with a nuke, then hit the force to wipe out the Zerg. According to the battlefield information they had obtained before, the total number of Zerg was limited. Compared with them, it was easier to eliminate them, and then they would free up their hands to deal with Princess Mulesina. However, the Zerg are not stupid, and compared to Princess Mulesina, facing the chaos and powerlessness of the nuclear bomb, the Zerg found the nuclear bomb attack, and immediately began to instinctively search for ghost agents in stealth state. At the same time, the front-line troops began to disperse. . Although no trace of the ghost agent was found, nor was it able to disrupt the launch of the third nuclear bomb on the Revolutionary Army''s side, the damage to the Zerg was much smaller in comparison. "These cunning bugs!" Aludika scolded, but she could only order an attack helplessly. She currently only has three nuclear bombs on hand, and if she wants to get more, she must wait for the next delivery from the interstellar world. With the help of Hercules Hercules, the Revolutionary Army obtained human equipment in the interstellar world, and even established a large-scale production line in the void, but that was limited to ordinary mechas and siege tanks, and truly high-end strategic cruisers. As well as the technology of nuclear bombs, the revolutionary army does not have it at all, and can only obtain finished products. And with the current scientific research and manufacturing capabilities of the Revolutionary Army, even if the interstellar world is willing to provide technology, they are unable to produce it. Therefore, after Aludica discovered that the effect of nuclear bombs against the Zerg was not very good, there was no way to launch more nuclear bombs, and could only count on a frontal assault to defeat the Zerg in one fell swoop. Meanwhile, in the void. Green and others approached the strategic cruiser at an extremely fast speed. At a distance of tens of thousands of kilometers, Green called Anubis. Although there are only four of them, and the target is very small, they will quickly be found by flying fast in the void and approaching the strategic cruiser. So Green intends to use the power of Anubis to hide his whereabouts and sneak into the interior of the strategic cruiser. If this step is successful, with the strength of their four Holy Spirits, capturing that giant ship is almost a certainty. Anubis did not disappoint Green. As an ancient god, although Anubis'' strength has not recovered, he has countless techniques for hiding his whereabouts. In the strategic cruiser, the artificial intelligence system that controls the giant sword found abnormal radar detection data, and immediately began to search to try to find out the problem. However, under the cover of Anubis, Green and others approaching the strategic cruiser only caused very weak fluctuations in their radar. Even the artificial intelligence system of the strategic cruiser is difficult to find problems quickly in the massive data. At this time, Green had already touched the outer armor of the strategic cruiser, and the next step was to enter the inside of this giant ship. When he got here, Green didn''t let Anubis shoot anymore, he still wanted to keep Anubis'' secret. Besides, there are many ways to enter the interior of the hull, such as going through the entrance to the transport hangar of the battlecruiser. In order to support the offensive and defensive battle in the Void World on the 26th, some large materials that cannot be transported through the portal still need to be transported by transport ships, and the data anomaly has just been discovered. In order to find out the situation, the artificial intelligence system sent more than ten more. The reconnaissance plane just opened the hangar door. Green wanted to wait for the next batch of transport ships to come out, but he didn''t expect the gate to open early. I saw more than a dozen reconnaissance planes fly out quickly, and Green and others immediately took the opportunity to enter the hangar. Although the surface of the strategic cruiser still has a layer of energy defense when the hangar is opened, this level of blocking will not have any effect on the Holy Spirit-class powerhouse. But through this layer of energy defense, the strategic cruiser''s alarm was immediately triggered: "Intruder found, located in Area 45, Area E..." Hearing the piercing alarm, Green''s face was expressionless and not very surprised. In fact, he decided to enter through the exit of the hangar, and he was sure to touch the alarm. If he couldn''t find it, it would make her interested in strategic cruisers. Greatly reduced. Sure enough, it did not disappoint. Accompanied by the sound of the alarm, a nearby group of heavily armed marines rushed over, found Green and others, and immediately launched an attack. \''Quick fight, we must act fast! \''Green''s unequivocal order. Before he could finish his voice, the skeleton lord had already rushed forward. In less than three breaths, the regiment wiped out the marines. Then, without Greene''s order, he began to act as a trailblazer and rushed towards the planned main control room. The Zerg Queen Lisa rushed in the other direction, where there was a portal''s psionic energy fluctuations, which must be destroyed as soon as possible to cut off the opponent''s return. In the end, Green and Taraga were left, and went straight to the computer room where the artificial intelligence system was stored. Everything was going according to plan. As the alarm sounded, there was an immediate commotion in the strategic cruiser, and the people who stayed here rushed out, trying to expel the invaders, and at the same time reporting to their superiors, requesting reinforcements. Seeing that the revolutionary army was about to wipe out the Zerg army on the battlefield, the golden dragon girl suddenly showed an unbelievable expression and screamed: "What! You have been invaded!" Aludica suddenly realized the seriousness of the matter and couldn''t care about other things, and immediately rushed to the portal, trying to return to the strategic cruiser. The speed of the golden dragon girl is very fast, but she is not close to the portal at the rear. It only takes a dozen seconds from when she gets the news to the time she arrives at the portal. But it was these dozen or so seconds that gave Lisa the opportunity to rush directly to the cabin where the portal was based on the fluctuations of psionic energy, destroying it without a word or a single move. (end of this chapter) Chapter 862： ?succeed Chapter 862 Success The golden dragon girl slammed into it, but saw the portal disappear suddenly, and the whole person fluttered. "Damn, this is trouble!" The golden dragon girl''s heart sank, and the disappearance of the portal indicated that there must be a big problem on the strategic cruiser''s side. If she talks about other things, she can still bear it, but once the strategic cruiser has an accident, she really can''t explain it to Modi. "What to do!" Aludika didn''t dare to neglect, and immediately informed Modi of the situation, and also contacted the adjutant who stayed there to try to understand the specific situation on the ship. However, as soon as the communication was connected, she heard a scream from the other side, which was the voice of her adjutant. "The bridge is over, too!" Aludika understood that she had fallen into the trap of turning the tiger away from the mountain. I am afraid that the Zerg army that suddenly appeared was already arranged by the enemy, forcing her to enter the battlefield and leave the battleship. The Golden Dragon girl took a deep breath and tried to calm herself down. She was thinking about the strength of the strategic cruiser who stayed behind, but she shook her head helplessly. No matter how she calculated, it was impossible to turn the tables. Rank powerhouse participation, not to mention the few people left behind on the ship, even if she sits in person herself, she may not be able to withstand it. Now her only hope is the defense system of the strategic cruiser itself, maybe she can buy some time and wait for Modi''s reaction. However, Aludika still thinks too much. If only the Holy Spirit-class powerhouse invades, the artificial intelligence system of the strategic cruiser can indeed handle one or two, but Green not only has four Holy Spirit-class powerhouses, but also passes Soul Link brought the Red Queen over, and immediately connected to the LAN of the strategic cruiser. Originally the artificial intelligence system had the highest authority in this local area network, but with the invasion of the Red Queen, it encountered a challenger. This challenger is unprecedented, a different form of artificial intelligence system. If only in terms of computing power, the Red Queen is still not as good as the intelligent command system of the strategic cruiser, but in terms of artificial intelligence, the Red Queen is better. . The two artificial intelligences began to compete for the command of the strategic cruiser. Under the restraint of the Red Queen, the artificial intelligence system that Aludica had placed high hopes on and could buy some time was overwhelmed from the beginning, and only started less than [20%] ]''s defense system fell into a semi-paralyzed state. Otherwise, Lisa wouldn''t be able to rush to the cabin where the portal is located so quickly, and the Skeleton Lord wouldn''t be able to rush to the bridge so quickly. At the same time, Green brought Taraga to the core engine room of the strategic cruiser. All data of the intelligent operating system of the strategic cruiser is stored here. Standing in front of the door of the computer room, a smile appeared on Green''s face. Immediately without his instructions, Tarraga kicked open the horizontal hatch with a very rude kick. The armored door with a thickness of twenty centimeters twisted and flew inside, slamming into a box computer. All of a sudden, "crackling" flashed and cremated. There were a total of twenty similar box-type computer mainframes in this computer room, and one was scrapped as soon as they came in. "No! Stop it!" The strategic cruiser''s intelligent system screamed from the loudspeaker, and then a feminine robot appeared on the next screen. "Hello, ma''am." Green said calmly, "I don''t want to hurt you, please cooperate." The artificial intelligence is silent. Although she has a certain autonomous fuzzy thinking, she is still a relatively low-level artificial intelligence. After thinking for a while, she said bluntly: "Sir, you do not have permission to enter, it is an illegal invasion, please leave immediately. ." While speaking, in the corridor outside the computer room, there were chaotic and urgent voices, and a group of heavily armed marines rushed over. Came to the front of the computer room and saw that the door was damaged, so he rushed inside. But without Greene''s orders, Tarraga had already gone up to meet him, and with just one face-to-face, more than 30 mecha warriors all rushed to the street. "See? You don''t have the ability to expel us." Green stood in front of the screen lightly and looked at the artificial intelligence: "Now you have two choices, either reboot and delete the data, or surrender and serve me." The artificial intelligence fell into silence, and then a harsh alarm came to mind: "Logical contradiction...The temperature of the motherboard is too high...Logical contradiction...The temperature of swine fever is too high..." On the screen, the artificial intelligence eyes of the robot image are constantly blinking, as if trying to think about how to choose. But Green knows that it is impossible to convince an artificial intelligence with a few words. Generally, such artificial intelligence programs will have a final logic lock, making it impossible for them to defect. Once they are likely to defect, they will automatically restart. And Green is waiting for this opportunity to automatically restart, and the Red Queen will have the opportunity to forcibly seize control of this strategic cruiser. Sure enough, as the alarm sounded more and more urgent, the artificial intelligence system had fallen into an infinite loop, one side was the desire to survive, and the other side was the logic lock. There was a final bang, and a black smoke came out from a box-type computer in the middle of the computer room. At the same time, a large piece of foam was sprayed from above to suppress the black smoke. Immediately with a "click", the AI ??image on the screen disappeared, all the surrounding light sources went out, and the computer room was plunged into darkness. After a few seconds, there was a click, the lights came on again, and those box computers also vibrated slightly. Except for the one that was damaged by Tarraga at the beginning, and the one that was scrapped just now, the other eighteen mainframes All restarted. "Red Queen!" Green called out, knowing that the critical time was coming. Whether the Red Queen could become the default artificial intelligence of the system, and whether he could successfully gain control of this strategic cruiser, was all in one fell swoop. "Yes, Your Majesty!" The Red Queen immediately agreed, and a red shadow appeared on the previous screen. caused the alarm again: "Abnormal program found, ready to be completely cleared... Found abnormal program, start cleaning... Found abnormal program, clearing... Clear process error, request to start again..." At the same time, on the bridge of the strategic cruiser, the Skeleton Lord stood in the spacious cabin, surrounded by dozens of corpses of the revolutionary army. These people, both male and female, are absolutely loyal to Modi, and even in the face of powerful skeleton lords, they brazenly launched a mortal attack. In the end, they all turned into corpses without any suspense. Now only the Red Queen needs to obtain the highest authority, and Green can openly drive this giant ship back to the foggy world. (end of this chapter) Chapter 863： 869? Succeed 2 Chapter 863 869 Success 2 Fifteen minutes later, there was a "click" in the engine room of the strategic cruiser, and the artificial intelligence system after the restart was finally defeated by the Red Queen. The Red Queen quickly took over the computer command system of the entire ship. Because the Revolutionary Army did not have many qualified crews before, this strategic cruiser was almost controlled by the intelligent system, so after the Red Queen took over, there was no obstacle. "Your Majesty, the current battleship is in good condition, armor [98%], energy [45%], material reserve [24%]..." The Red Queen reported the data of the strategic cruiser one by one. The Red Queen is also quite excited to be the intelligent command system of such a powerful ship. After ??Green heard it, he hummed: "Very good, starting today, this ship will be called the Red Queen. I hope you can bring it to more victories." The Red Queen was taken aback. She didn''t expect that Greene named the strategic cruiser directly after her, which was equivalent to confirming her status as captain, an affirmation to her, and a great honor. "Thank you! Thank you Your Majesty for your trust!" The Red Queen didn''t know what to say. She had to know that the combat power of this strategic cruiser was terrifying. If it were on a frontal battlefield, it could even redeem a demigod. The reason why Green and a few people captured her so easily was that the revolutionary army could not exert the power of this strategic cruiser at all. A command system with an unsatisfactory level of intelligence could not even exert one-tenth of the combat effectiveness of the entire ship. , coupled with the rarity of the core of the sun, also made Aludica unable to let go, and did not dare to use this giant ship unscrupulously, for fear of running out of energy without paying attention. After all, the revolutionary army has a weak foundation. Although these equipment are supported by the interstellar world, there is no need to pay any fees on the bright side. However, strategic cruisers, including other heavy equipment, are simply a beast of gold in the process of use, from logistical maintenance to ammunition consumption. With the accumulation of the revolutionary army, it is not enough to support it. This is why the revolutionary army seeks a quick solution when it comes out. Just to avoid a protracted war. Especially the strategic cruiser, which consumes not ordinary energy, but the extremely precious solar core. You must know that the core of the sun is something that even the gods cherish very much. The Revolutionary Army and Modi have no reserves. If the energy reserves on the ship are exhausted, this seemingly mighty strategic cruiser will lie down. All these reasons overlapped together, which caused Green to pick up a cheap one and win the giant ship effortlessly. "Let''s go home!" Confirming that he had gained control, Green immediately gave an order to return to the foggy world. He must go back as soon as possible, sort out the strategic cruiser through the cemetery, confirm that there is nothing hidden in it, and relocate the computer mainframe in the Great Ape King, and completely integrate the Red Queen with this strategic cruiser, Avoid the emergence of a more powerful artificial intelligence to take control of this giant ship. As for the war on the 26th Void World, Green doesn''t care much anymore. With the loss of the Red Queen and the cut-off of the portal, the revolutionary army there has become a turtle in a urn. After losing reinforcements and logistics, the drawbacks of powerful mechs and heavy weapons corps appeared. ''s reliance on logistics is too serious. Once there is a problem with logistical supplies, the combat effectiveness will drop rapidly. The first shortage of ammunition and then the energy of heavy vehicles caused the firepower of the Revolutionary Army to drop very seriously. In this case, even if the soldiers of the revolutionary army were still high morale and fearless, they could not resist the attack of the army of tens of millions of undead, and were surrounded by an area less than 100 kilometers in diameter. The only thing that is fortunate at this time is that the Zerg army finally chose to retreat after the heavy losses, leaving a gap in the encirclement of the undead army. The golden dragon girl seized this opportunity and organized a powerful assault corps, leading the remaining revolutionary army to break through the gap and retreat to the north. After capturing Princess Moulesina''s castle, the revolutionary army hoarded some supplies there. As long as they return to the north and get these supplies, the revolutionary army still has the strength to fight. At this time, Princess Mulesina was still a little confused, she didn''t know what was going on, and her side was about to win. Green did not inform her of the capture of the Red Queen, but Princess Mulesina could faintly sense that if there was any problem with the enemy, it was probably Green''s fault. As for what happened, she had no intention of getting to the bottom of it, and simply ordered the undead army under her command to launch a frantic pursuit. This time, the revolutionary army was beaten so hard that Princess Moulesina felt a sullen breath in her heart. This time, she was determined to wipe out all the remaining millions of revolutionary army, so that they could be wiped out. Don''t try to run. On the other side, when Modi got the news, his face changed dramatically. At this time, he was facing the joint siege of Cromway the Great and the Archbishop of Link. Not far away, there are several other Holy Spirit-level powerhouses catching and fighting. Although Modi was at a disadvantage with one enemy and two, he did not convene, and he was not dispatched this time to defeat the enemy. He only needed to contain these Holy Spirits so that they would not hinder the actions of the revolutionary army. However, Modi did not expect that he persisted here, but there was a big problem on the side of the golden dragon girl. The revolutionary army of more than two million armed to the teeth, as well as the strategic cruiser, which is almost all of his family wealth, this time he gambled everything on the table, just to destroy the rotten countries and forces in the void in one go. Originally went very smoothly, liberating more than a dozen void worlds like a broken bamboo, but I didn''t expect that this time it would actually fall into the void in the twenty-sixth void world. "Damn, let''s retreat!" Modi didn''t have time to explore what was going on, and immediately ordered several people who were traveling with him to retreat quickly. He must rush over as soon as possible to keep the remaining revolutionary army, which is his basic plan and must not be wiped out. As long as these troops are kept, there is hope to keep the current dozen or so Void Worlds, then he still has the hope of turning the tide against the wind. After all, in the current situation, anything can happen. Although the revolutionary army is doomed to fail in this battle, no one can tell the result next time. With this thought in mind, Modi rushed to the 26th Void World at the fastest speed. Seeing Aludika, I dont even ask why this happened. Its no longer meaningful. Its not too late to go back and make a long-term plan. The most urgent task now is to withdraw the millions of remnants. (end of this chapter) Chapter 864： 870? Red Queen Chapter 864 870 Red Queen "I''m sorry!" Aludica saw Modi coming, she couldn''t help feeling grievance and powerlessness in her heart, and tears welled up all at once. Modi patted her head, still with a warm smile on his face: "It doesn''t matter, the road to revolution is not smooth, and only after countless failures can we open up a truly correct path." The golden dragon girl nodded, holding back her tears and said nothing. Immediately Modi turned to look at the army of undead in the south. Just before the golden dragon girl hit the power, and when the Zerg retreated, she broke out of the encirclement, and Princess Mulesina led the army to chase and intercept. In fact, by this time, Aludika already understood that the reason why she was able to break out before was not simply the sudden retreat of the Zerg army, but the intentional action of the enemy to release them. If they were really besieged from all sides and drove them to a desperate situation, they would definitely be trapped and still fighting. On the contrary, it is now that they feel that they have hope of escape. At this time, no matter how loyal the soldiers of the Revolutionary Army are, they will try their best to save their lives under the drive of instinct. And after this pursuit, the revolutionary army, which was about to be disabled, suffered even more serious losses. Only less than 700,000 of millions of people reached the material reserve base in the north. Another 300,000 people, most of them died in battle, and a small number were captured by the undead army. "Let''s go!" Modi sighed, shook his head slightly, and looked at the demoralized revolutionary army, Modi was also very distressed, but as a leader, as a revolutionary fire, he was not qualified to show a weak side, just In an instant, he cheered up, and with an order, the entire army retreated. On the side of the undead army that was chasing after her, Princess Mulesina, who was raising her eyebrows, suddenly found that a familiar figure appeared on the bone dragon she was riding. "Stop chasing!" As the figure turned around, this sentence came, it was Duke Mora. Princess Mulesina was stunned for a moment. Now they are on the verge of breaking through. It will take less than two days to completely defeat the enemy''s remnants of defeated soldiers. At this time, stop the pursuit? If it was someone else who asked her to do this, Princess Mulesina would definitely slap him, but this person was Grand Duke Mora. Although she didn''t know why, Princess Mulesina obediently ordered to stop moving forward. Order. Not far away, Modi noticed that the enemy had stopped and frowned slightly. He was ready just now, and he was about to give the undead army a ruthless attack. The army of tens of millions of undead had to be killed at least half. But he didn''t expect that at this critical moment, the chasing soldiers stopped, which made Modi feel as if he had eaten a fly. "Grand Duke Mora!" He thought of the culprit in an instant. Although Grand Duke Mora did not take action in the battle not long ago, Modi felt that, not far away, the spirit of Grand Duke Mora Volatility is manifesting. "Humph! It''s that guy again." Modi turned his head, no longer looking at the retreating undead army, but directed the remaining revolutionary army to build a new portal. Just after Modi appeared, the revolutionary army, which had already collapsed in morale, cheered up again and methodically withdrew from the 26th Void World. At this point, the sudden outbreak of the revolutionary army, which was expanding wildly, was finally contained. stood in the air and watched the last revolutionary army approach the portal, and then the portal disappeared. Princess Mulesina was a little bit resentful: "I''m really unwilling to destroy my castle, and I just patted my **** and left." Grand Duke Mora smiled and said, "What else do you want? Two-thirds of the more than two million elite revolutionary troops have been damaged here, and now your name is probably already in the void." Princess Mulesina was stunned for a moment, and then she realized that before she was defeated this time, the revolutionary army had just swept over a dozen void worlds. Now, the halberds are smashed into the sand at the feet of Princess Mulesina. Under such circumstances, it is difficult for Princess Mulesina to not be famous. Then Lord Mora asked sternly: "What''s going on? Logically, you can''t beat them so easily." Princess Mulesina did not muddle through this time, but told the situation of the war from beginning to end. Grand Duke Mora listened, looked into the distance noncommittally, and remained silent for a long time without speaking. "Is there any problem?" Princess Mulesina looked at Archduke Mora strangely. "It''s nothing, it''s just a little strange. The process of this war is a little unusual." Grand Duke Mora said slowly, as if thinking of something, and suddenly asked: "In the middle, Greene didn''t pay any attention to this except for sending you a super bomb. a war?" Princess Mulesina shook her head and said, "I''m not too sure about this. After all, the battle situation was very tense at the time. I was beaten and retreated, and I didn''t notice it at all, but...I feel..." "How do you feel?" Grand Duke Mora looked over. "Well, it''s just a feeling, those Zerg that suddenly appeared are a little strange." Princess Mulesina said. "Zerg?" Archduke Mora frowned: "You mean those Zerg are controlled by Green?" "It feels very similar, after all, they appeared too timely." Princess Mulesina replied. "Let''s go and have a look." Grand Duke Mora immediately suggested, and then he followed some traces and quickly found the Zerg''s lair. The loss of the Zerg was not small before, and now it is re-accumulating its strength. And before Lisa left, the order left behind to cooperate with Princess Moulesina to attack the Revolutionary Army was declared invalid after the Revolutionary Army failed to retreat. In the next step, this Zerg will also become the enemy of Princess Mulesina. But the arrival of Grand Duke Mora and Princess Mulesina made this Zerg lose the chance to continue to develop. Archduke Mora looked down at this huge Zerg base, but did not find any clues that did not belong to the Zerg. Logically, if Green or someone else secretly controlled this Zerg, there would be no trace of it. But he didn''t know that this Zerg had already become an abandoned child, and all unusual traces had been erased. Archduke Mora didn''t see anything, so he just landed directly. The sudden invasion shocked the entire Zerg, but the terrifying pressure released by Duke Mora instantly shocked the Zerg Queen. The Zerg Queen, whose IQ is not inferior to humans, felt that the humans in front of her were extremely terrifying, making her tremble all over, and she couldn''t even think of resisting. Duke Mora was expressionless, came to the Zerg Queen, and stretched out his hand to enchant the opponent''s forehead. The Zerg Queen didn''t dare to move, and let his hand rest on her head. (end of this chapter) Chapter 865： 871? Red Queen 2 Chapter 865 871 Red Queen 2 Grand Duke Mora''s terrifying aura made the Zerg Queen fear, and instinctively lowered her head. However, after Duke Mora''s hand touched the Zerg Queen, he frowned slightly. Just now he searched the Zerg Queen''s memory, which is not too much, but he didn''t find any information about contact with the outside world. According to the memory of this Zerg queen, she was born in a hazy, and then grew up to fight with other queens, and finally became the leader of this tribe. It all seemed so logical, but Grand Duke Mora always felt that it was too deliberate, as if it was a script arranged by someone, and the object of his suspicion was Green. "Green, which side are you on?" Grand Duke Mora muttered to himself in a low voice. At the same time, in the foggy world on the other side, Green didn''t know the suspicion of Grand Duke Mora about him, and even if he did, he wouldn''t care. He now has a more important thing, which is the captured strategic cruiser. The strategic cruiser he named the Red Queen did not have any twists and turns along the way, and he drove back to the foggy world. Before returning to the world crystal wall of the foggy world, Green had already ordered Anubis to build a portal to his virtual kingdom outside the world crystal wall. The virtual kingdom of Anubis is in the foggy world. As long as you directly enter the kingdom of Anubis through this portal, it is equivalent to bypassing the barrier of the crystal wall of the world. The next step is to enter the fog from the virtual kingdom of God. The world is simple. As the captain, the Red Queen saw a super-giant portal and immediately controlled the strategic cruiser to enter it. Because the Red Queen itself is an intelligent operating system, and also holds the authority of the captain, she knows this huge ship very well, and it is not as cumbersome to operate as it was in the hands of the revolutionary army before. More importantly, Green itself can produce the core of the sun, so that the energy of the Red Queen will have no worries, and it is completely possible to unscrupulously squeeze the limit performance of this interstellar giant ship. But before that, Green had to incorporate it into the Dao cemetery system. In fact, Green''s heart is a little uneasy at this moment. He is not sure whether the highest-level war machine of the human race in this interstellar world can be included in the cemetery system. If it really doesn''t work, he has already thought about letting the robots transformed from the mechanical core get on the ship. There is no problem with the loyalty of this kind of robot, and it is a living body transformed from a mechanical core. There is no problem with docking with the Red Queen, and it can establish a local area network through the Red Queen itself as the core of the network. Of course, this is only the worst plan. Green''s most hope is that the Red Queen can join the cemetery system as an individual similar to a hero unit. At this time, it was noon. As the fog dissipated, the cemetery was no longer as gloomy as before. Under the bright eyes, the majestic cemetery became more majestic. However, at this moment, a huge shadow suddenly enveloped the entire cemetery. A behemoth descended from the sky, suspended in the air three hundred meters above the cemetery. Green flashed and returned to the cemetery. First, he checked the psychic balance of the cemetery. This time, I couldnt help but to sort out the Red Queen, which requires a large amount of psionic energy balance, and the assimilation of this strategic cruiser also requires a large amount of psionic energy balance at a critical time. Fortunately, with the complete recovery of the foggy world recently, the speed of the expansion of the undead empire has accelerated. In addition, the Lorenzo Kingdom on the main world has also fought several large-scale wars. eight digits. Green breathed a sigh of relief, these should be enough! However, the next operation made his heart more and more uncertain. Just scanning through the cemetery and clearing out some of the threatening things left in the Red Queen has consumed seven million psionic energy! Green looked at the numbers that were falling down, and his heart was about to go numb. Fortunately, his family was rich, and the seven million was less than a quarter, and there was still enough margin for the subsequent assimilation of the Red Queen. Immediately Green began to use magic to try to assimilate the Red Queen. Although Green has been promoted to the Holy Spirit level now, the strategic cruiser of the Interstellar Terran is still too huge, and Green does not intend to completely convert it into an undead, because then many of the equipment on the technology side of the Red Queen will be affected by the breath of the undead. Erosion directly scrapped. So there are only two main targets for assimilation, one is the command system and the other is the power system. Needless to say, the command system, the Red Queen has the mark of the cemetery on her back, and the power system is a little more troublesome. The powerful nuclear fusion reactor, the high-density energy contained in it, has a very high resistance to the erosion of undead magic. If there is only one necromancer, even a demigod, it is difficult to assimilate it. "Sure enough, do you still have to consume the psionic energy of the cemetery?" Green thought to himself, but he did not have any psychological resistance, and directly opened the krypton gold mode. After all, he accumulated so much psionic energy balance, and he was waiting for this moment. ! Seeing the psionic energy balance in the cemetery dropping from hundreds of thousands to hundreds of thousands, Green didn''t feel distressed, but felt a sense of pleasure, which is probably the feeling of ''buy, buy, buy''! For half an hour, nearly 20 million psionic balances were put into it, and the Red Queen finally gave in. At this time, the Red Queen was also completely integrated with the strategic cruiser, which was equivalent to the giant ship becoming her body. Immediately Greene glanced at the attributes of the Red Queen, and couldn''t help being surprised! The level of the Red Queen has actually reached [lv15], which is already a high-level Holy Spirit level, and its strength is evident. And the main gun of the Red Queen, if using the charging mode, the power can even be comparable to the full blow of a demigod! But this is not the most important thing. After all, you can''t expect this giant ship to really go head-to-head with a demigod. What Green really values ??about this strategic cruiser is that it comes from the interstellar world. outside world. Green hopes to gain more intelligence about that world and unlock related technologies through this strategic cruiser. Now the mecha unit under Green''s command has almost reached a bottleneck. To break this ceiling, there are only two ways, either magic or technology. Magic has developed in the void for many years before it reaches its current level. It would be very difficult to expect another breakthrough. The only hope is to have a breakthrough in technology. The human-related technology in the interstellar world is a wealth that Green is quite coveted. If the other alchemy technologies are combined, I dont know what kind of sparks can be created. (end of this chapter) Chapter 866： 872??? Regroup Chapter 866 872 Regroup After ?? obtained the strategic cruiser, Green immediately ordered the Red Queen to check and back up the database of this greatsword. The efficiency of the Red Queen is very high, and a large amount of encrypted data was quickly discovered. If it was left in the past, with her computing power, it would take at least several years to crack these encrypted files, but now it is integrated with the strategic cruiser. She directly obtained the highest authority and directly unlocked all encrypted files. Only half of them are related technical information, and the other half are secret documents of the human federal government over the interstellar world, which record some secrets that cannot be known to the public. In the beginning, Green''s main focus was on those technical materials. As expected, after obtaining this strategic cruiser, he also unlocked all the technology of the human race in the interstellar world. It includes Ma Runjia, Siege Tanks, Thor Mechas... technical information of almost all combat units. There are even construction techniques for strategic cruisers, as well as larger cosmic fortresses. Green took a brief look at these things, and then directly transferred them to the researchers headed by Black Claw. The black claw gets these things, and suddenly it is like a treasure, and it enters a state of forgetting to eat and sleep. However, the technology system of the interstellar world is not the same as that of the void world. Even a genius like Black Claw needs a lot of time to learn these technical materials. But these don''t have to worry about Greene, and now the undead empire has formed a powerful scientific research system. On the contrary, other encrypted files were more interesting to him, and he asked Claire to copy this part of the file and be responsible for the analysis of this part of the data, looking for clues about ''them''. At the same time, in the void world No. 34. This has become the new headquarters of the Revolutionary Army. Although the 26th Void World was defeated, after the Revolutionary Army retreated, the Kingdom of Lorenzo did not pursue the victory, and other countries and forces that had been attacked before did not act rashly. Therefore, although the Revolutionary Army suffered heavy losses, it still controlled 16 Void Worlds, and after the retreat of the 700,000 elite Revolutionary Army, it quickly regrouped and regained its combat capability. And the revolutionary army quickly recruited nearly two million new recruits from these sixteen void worlds, but not only did the number not decrease, but the number increased. Its just that the combat effectiveness of recruits and veterans is of course not the same, but at least on the surface they have stabilized their positions. Especially inspired by the fire of the revolution, these recruits are very enthusiastic in fighting, and they also admire Modi very much, vowing to follow the great teacher and completely defeat those evil gods and capitalists. However, Modi did not feel relaxed at this time, but was more serious. Facing Hercules'' question, he did not know how to answer. "Mr. Modi, you have disappointed me too much!" Hercules frowned, his face full of anger and disappointment: "You know how much I spent to get that strategic cruiser! Now It was lost, such a big battleship, I don''t know where it went?" Modi spread his hands. It was indeed his fault for this matter, but he had no clue about the current situation. After the strategic cruiser was taken away, the news was completely lost. Originally Modi thought that it might be secretly shot by the Condor Empire or the Church of the Holy Light. But now it seems that it is certain that it is not from these two families. If it was them who captured such a valuable battleship, they would definitely publicize it, and it would be impossible to hide it. "Your Excellency Hercules, please calm your anger." Modi said calmly: "It is indeed my mistake this time, but it is useless to entangle these things now, or you think I am not capable enough, you can also Find other collaborators." Modi''s words are soft and hard, but Hercules is speechless. Now, apart from Modi and the revolutionary army in front of him, where can he find other allies? Hercules had enough to vent, so he calmed down and said, "Well, that''s all I can do this time. I''ll find a way to get in touch and get you a batch of weapons and equipment." "Thank you, Your Excellency." Modi smiled: "But that kind of strategic cruiser is not necessary. With the current heritage and capabilities of the Revolutionary Army, it is still unable to control that kind of super warship." After finishing speaking, Modi was also very helpless. Even though he had such a powerful weapon, he couldn''t show his combat effectiveness. Instead, he was exploited by the enemy, which made him also very helpless. "I see." Hercules nodded: "In addition, you must speed up the expansion of your troops. This failure has exposed the shortcomings of our lack of troops. Before the decisive battle, we must expand at least 10 million troops." Modi frowned slightly, obviously this number made him a little embarrassed. In fact, it is not difficult for 16 Void Worlds to gather 10 million troops, but in Modi''s eyes, it is a group of rabble. This kind of army is not a revolutionary army at all, and it is impossible to realize his ideals and long-cherished wishes. . But the current situation is very bad, Modi can only give in after thinking for a moment, and nodded heavily: "Okay, I understand." Hercules left with a heavy heart, leaving behind Modi, who was even more heavy. "I''m sorry, this time it''s all because of me..." Aludika came to Modi''s side and said depressedly. The previous consecutive victories gave her the illusion that she was a military genius, invincible in battle and invincible in attack. But after this battle, the golden dragon girl was directly beaten back to the prototype, allowing her to recognize her own abilities more clearly. Modi did not blame her, patted her shoulder and said: "Don''t blame yourself, it''s not your fault, so far you are the only person in our revolutionary army who has commanded large-scale army battles, we have no other choice, You have no choice, you have to go up." "But I..." A flash of worry flashed in Aludica''s eyes. She heard that Modi was going to let her continue to command the army next time, which made her a little scared. What if she failed again? Even though the golden dragon girl has the heart of a giant dragon, she began to hesitate at this time. Facing those comrades who trusted her and Modi''s expectations for him, if she failed again, she would blame herself for the rest of her life. "Be strong, Comrade Aludika, don''t forget, you are a glorious golden dragon, and no difficulties can stop you!" Modi encouraged: "Failure is not terrible, what is really terrible is fear and hesitation, Imagine those lads who sacrificed, you have to take up their ideals and finish their unfinished business." (end of this chapter) Chapter 867： 873? Technology Fusion Chapter 867 873 Technology Integration After being psychologically constructed by Modi, the golden dragon girl finally regained her composure, as if flames were burning in her eyes. "I understand!" Aludica solemnly promised: "I will destroy all stumbling blocks that hinder the revolution and crush them completely!" Modi nodded, watching the reinvigorated golden dragon girl turn and leave, but her face became heavier, and said coldly: "Have you found it?" ''s voice fell, and a figure in black appeared beside him: "Sorry, we have tried our best, but still haven''t found the whereabouts of the strategic cruiser, as if it disappeared out of thin air." Modi frowned slightly, but this result was also what he expected. It was obvious that someone deliberately hid the strategic cruiser. Although that thing is very large, it is not impossible for some strong people. At least Modi had hidden it well before that, and no one knew that he had such a huge ship from outside the void in his hands. Thinking of outside the void, Modi couldn''t help but look up at the sky. His deep eyes seemed to be able to see the endless and dark void through the sky, and murmured: "Outside the void... what is it like? Such a powerful civilization, I really want to take a look! Spread the fire of revolution..." After a few minutes of silence, Modi retracted his thoughts and said lightly: "Forget it, no need to investigate, everything will be revealed by then, now you focus on the Kingdom of Lorenzo, I want more information about this country, We all underestimated it before, but we didn''t expect such a powerful combat power to erupt at a critical time." "Yes!" Heiyi agreed and disappeared directly in place. At the same time, the results of the offensive and defensive battle of the twenty-sixth Void World began to ferment. When the major forces received this news, they even suspected that they had made a mistake. They were shocked until they confirmed it again and again. The Kingdom of Lorenzo actually blocked the overwhelming revolutionary army! And after inquiring carefully, they were even more surprised that the revolutionary army suffered heavy losses in this war, and was almost wiped out by the entire army. This made everyone look at the Kingdom of Lorenzo with admiration, especially after inquiring about the specific situation of the entire battle, and even more surprised at the toughness and tenacity of Princess Mulesina, who did not let the local support, and defeated her only by her own strength. A mighty revolutionary army. For a time, Princess Mulesina''s reputation spread throughout the entire void world, and almost every country or organization was studying the princess of the Kingdom of Lorenzo. At the same time, the army of mecha undead under the command of Princess Mulesina also entered the field of vision of many people, and then Gemu Company, as a mecha manufacturer, also became famous, and unexpectedly ushered in an explosion of orders. This was a bit unexpected for Green and Princess Mulesina, but they also refused to accept these orders, but they agreed that half of the deposit must be paid first, and they did not accept any currency, as long as the same value of raw materials. This has greatly alleviated the shortage of raw materials produced by Gemmo. And on the Black Claw side, after obtaining the technology system of the interstellar world, they quickly found a fusion point with the alchemy technology system. Although the technology system of the interstellar world is huge and complex, even a genius like Black Claw cannot grasp the essence of it overnight, but Black Claw has his own way. For the time being, regardless of systemic things, he directly uses mecha as a breakthrough. Combining the technology of the interstellar world with the technology of alchemy, the first version of the magic modified horse Runjia was quickly produced. This new version of the individual mecha is still based on the original alchemy mecha, and mainly uses the material technology from the interstellar world, as well as more advanced electronic transmission technology. Make this modified individual mecha more compact and lightweight, and its defense is stronger than before. The third-level armor of the interstellar world is stronger than the Titan armor, and then engraved with a defensive magic circle, which is enough to make this mecha defense. Strength increases by [35%]. In addition, the weapons and power systems have been improved to varying degrees, which greatly improves the combat effectiveness of the transformed individual mecha compared to the original. However, in the process, Black Claw also encountered new problems, that is, the technology in the interstellar world is based on electronics, which is difficult to be compatible with the technology system based on steam and magic in the void world. As a scientist, Black Claw can see that the efficiency and potential of electricity are above steam machinery, but how to combine electronic technology with alchemy magic has become a difficult problem. In fact, from the beginning, Green didn''t expect to combine the two technical systems, but Black Claw wanted to try it, and he didn''t stop it, in case it was successful! And this attempt is not without benefits, at least the transformation of the horse run armor and the siege tank has been carried out quite smoothly. Different from the single-soldier mecha which mainly uses alchemy technology, the improvement of the siege tank mainly adopts the technology of the interstellar world. Obviously, compared with the primitive and rough enchanted cannons under Green''s command, the sophisticated and beautiful siege tanks obviously have stronger battlefield survivability, especially the switching between the two modes, which takes into account mobility and firepower. Green''s vision of a near-perfect fire support unit. The transformation of siege tanks is also very simple. In terms of defense, the defense array is directly engraved on the outside of the armor, and in terms of attack, the main transformation is to launch artillery shells. A magic array with various attack attributes is attached to the shells, so that the shelling of the siege tanks can obtain powerful magic attacks. However, just when everything was advancing in an orderly manner, Green''s misty world finally welcomed an unexpected visitor. The capital of the undead empire, in a scenic lakeside villa in the suburbs, Green met the visiting Archduke Mora. Archduke Mora still had that calm demeanor, looked at Green with a calm gaze, and said with a smile on his face: "Although I tried my best to elevate your evaluation, it still seems to be underestimating you now." "You passed the prize." Green smiled and poured a glass of red wine for Duke Mora. As the misty world revives, all kinds of flora and fauna are revived, this red wine is brewed from a red fruit produced nearby, and it tastes better than the wine that Green had drank in his previous life. Grand Duke Mora took a sip, and his eyes lit up: "Very good fruit wine!" Green poured himself a glass and said with a smile, "It''s alright, in fact, I didn''t expect to be promoted to the Holy Spirit level so quickly, and I didn''t expect this barren world to develop to such an extent. At that time, there was nothing here except the fog that did not see the sun and the barren desert." (end of this chapter) Chapter 868： 874? Grand Duke Moras visit Chapter 868 874 Visit of Grand Duke Mora Grand Duke Mora listened to Green''s narration and sipped the red wine in the glass with a smile. "Indeed, whether it is a family or a kingdom, it grows from nothing and eventually develops." Grand Duke Mora expressed the same emotion. Green smiled and waited for Archduke Mora to continue talking, he knew that Archduke Mora would not come to him in vain. Sure enough, after a moment of silence, Archduke Mora drank the last sip of red wine in the glass, and then slowly asked: "Is it you who helped Mulesina defeat the revolutionary army with the Zerg this time?" Green did not deny it, and in the face of Archduke Mora, it was meaningless to deny such a problem. And with Green''s current strength, there is no need to hide this matter, nodding and saying: "It was me, some coincidences before that allowed me to obtain the biological technology to reproduce the Zerg, in the 26th Void World. There is an experimental base there, but I didnt expect it to play a key role this time. Archduke Mora nodded, looked at Green, and said solemnly: "What if I ask you to transfer the technology of producing Zerg to me?" Green looked at Duke Mora unexpectedly, and thought for a moment: "Yes, this is nothing at all. In fact, I have already spread this technology to a limited extent before." Archduke Mora smiled, he had long concluded that the previous Zerg technology was scattered by Green, but there was no evidence before, but then again, at this level, it is no longer important that the evidence is not evidence. "Thank you, I won''t let you suffer. This is a thing I discovered in my early years that may come from outside the void." Mora thanked him, and then took out a black rectangle the size of a slap. Green was stunned for a moment, then his eyes narrowed, and he reached out to take the thing. It is very light to start, with a slightly matte feel, one side is very smooth black, the other side is silver gray Green was playing with it in his hands, and his heart was full of mixed feelings. What the hell, this is actually a mobile phone! Green is almost certain that this is a mobile phone, but he doesn''t know if it was brought by other travelers or entered the void world through some other channel. Or other civilizations on the technology side, under some accidental circumstances, also invented mobile phones, and the appearance is the same. Although this probability is very small, it cannot be completely ruled out. "Thank you, I like this thing very much." Green put the phone aside as quietly as possible. However, Grand Duke Mora is so cunning and cunning. He could see at a glance that Green knew this thing, but since he gave Green this thing that he didn''t know what to use as a reward, he didn''t plan to ask for it again. Although this mobile phone contains the breath of other worlds, but there is no way to use it, and it cannot be analyzed. Green put down the phone, controlled his mood, tried not to look at it anymore, and waited quietly for the next paragraph, he knew that Archduke Mora could not come here just to obtain the biotechnology to produce Zerg. Archduke Mora calmly said: "Another thing, I want to ask you, which side are you from?" Green frowned: "Who are you from? Forefinger Titans and New God?" "It''s not just them." Grand Duke Mora said indifferently: "If it''s just the two of them, I don''t have to worry anymore. Although this scale of war seems to destroy the world, it can''t really shake the foundation of the void, after all It has gone through several reincarnations, and now the entire Void World is still fine." Green nodded, that''s true, no matter how big the scale of the battle of gods is, it can''t shake the root of the void world. "But this time it''s different, they have already begun to intervene." Grand Duke Mora said heavily, looking very apprehensive about their existence. They are again, every time Green feels their presence, a strange feeling will arise in his heart. He was not sure whether he belonged to their category before he crossed. However, the current situation can make Grand Duke Mora worry. Obviously, their intervention has endangered the foundation of the void world, and may even cause a devastating blow to the entire void. It is estimated that this is also an important reason why the Titans and the new gods abandoned their previous hatred and worked together. Green said solemnly: "You don''t have to worry, I will definitely not help them. After all, my inheritance is also in the void. If this void world is really destroyed, my everything will be gone. exists!" Archduke Mora nodded, but he was dubious about Green''s words, but Green''s statement was better than nothing. In fact, Modi''s revolutionary army, Hercules Hercules, and some other lesser-known forces have fallen to them, uniting a powerful force. Unfortunately, in this case, both the Titan Gods and the new gods as the Lord of the Holy Light cast the mouse. Accordingly, there are many ways for the Titans to kill the betrayed Hercules Hercules, and they can be killed without even the God King Zeus, just dispatching any Lord God. There is also the revolutionary army that was so powerful not long ago, the Condor Empire and the Church of Holy Light also have the strength to destroy them in one go. But they didn''t dare to shoot too hard, for fear that they would annoy them behind. If these enemies were eliminated, and they wouldn''t give up, that would be a big trouble. At that time, the proxy war will escalate to a real life-and-death fight. Even if the Titans and the new gods join forces in the void world, there is no chance of winning. This is like a character in a movie or a comic, no matter how powerful it is, it is impossible to get out and kill the reader. On the contrary, if the reader becomes angry, he can just rip the comic book to shreds and delete the movie from the hard drive. Green thought of this, his scalp could not help tingling, until he sent off Grand Duke Mora, he was still a little unwilling to leave, sitting in the living room of the villa, and fell into a long period of contemplation. And Archduke Mora left the foggy world and returned to the main world. He did not return to the Kingdom of Lorenzo, but went directly to the capital of the Condor Empire, where he met Emperor Cromway and the current Emperor Simdor at the palace. And surprisingly, Pope St. Fran of the Church of the Holy Light and Archbishop of Link were also there. Because of the unexpectedly terminated war of gods, Pope St. Fran''s entry into the city from the Church of the Holy Light also stopped. Today, he is still the Pope of the Church of the Holy Light, but Archbishop Link has more power. "How''s the situation?" Simdor, who had the best relationship with him, immediately asked when he saw Archduke Mora coming back. (end of this chapter) Chapter 869： 875? Void Passage Chapter 869 875 Void Passage Archduke Mora smiled: "At the moment, the situation is not bad. He denied it was theirs and agreed to share the core technology of the Zerg." "How credible do you think it is?" asked Cromway the Great. "About seven floors!" Grand Duke Mora replied: "From what I know about him, he should not lie, but it is unlikely that all the Zerg''s technology will be taken out, and the most core things will still be preserved. It is also human nature, if it were you and me, I would do the same." Everyone breathed a sigh of relief, and they were still quite convinced about Duke Mora''s judgment. Archbishop Link sighed with emotion: "I really did not expect that he has developed to this level in such a short period of time." Everyone''s faces became solemn when they heard it. Pope St. Fran said, "Yes! When I discovered that foggy world, if..." Archbishop Link certainly understood what his teacher meant. If they had spared no expense at all, they would have hoped to eliminate Green directly. And now, according to the feedback from their spies lurking on the side of the Revolutionary Army. The powerhouse who attacked and captured the super battleship from outside the void had at least three or more Holy Spirit-level supernatural beings. Now they have determined that it was Green who shot, which means that under Green, in addition to himself, there are at least two, or even more Holy Spirits. This number may be three, five, or even more. ten. In fact, by now, Archbishop Link has begun to suspect that Green can mass-produce Void Milk. Otherwise, he would never have imagined that there is any way to create so many Holy Spirit-level powerhouses in a short period of time. But this secret Archbishop Link didn''t say. He didn''t want people to know that he was promoted to the Holy Spirit level by virtue of the milk of the void. This is not a fear of jokes, but a kind of vigilance. In the universe, all things are mutually reinforcing, and there is also a nemesis in the Milk of the Void. If you reveal that you are using the extract of the Milk of the Void to advance to the Holy Spirit level, it is difficult to guarantee that you will not be targeted by some enemies, and you will simply keep your mouth shut and eliminate this hidden danger. "Mora, do you want to call him at the next meeting?" Simdor suggested: "After all, his strength is enough, and it is very worth fighting for." Grand Duke Mora also had some intentions, but after thinking about it, he shook his head and said, "Forget it, he is different from us after all." Everyone was silent. The few people present, whether they were friends or enemies, knew each other well, but for Green, the sudden rise of the younger generation, including Grand Duke Mora, there was a sense of incomprehension. . Meanwhile, in the misty world. Green was also thinking about some questions. If the worst happens, they really want to destroy this void world, how should they save themselves? "You have to figure out how to get out of here at any time!" Green thought silently, in any case, he couldn''t crawl again when things came to an end, he had to plan ahead. And now he has mastered a crucial factor, which is the strategic cruiser that has been integrated with the Red Queen. Green could vaguely feel that the reason why Hercules was able to transport a large number of weapons and equipment from the interstellar world to the void world, the strategic cruiser must have played a very crucial role. Just how to get the Red Queen to fly out of the void is a problem. According to the current understanding of the void world, only by becoming a **** can you enter the realm outside the void world, and some ancient gods who failed in the battle of gods will also be exiled there. But apart from the gods, it is impossible for even a Holy Spirit-level powerhouse to enter the void. Although the Red Queen is very powerful and has reached the pinnacle of the Holy Spirit, it is still far from the gods, and it must not be able to forcibly break through the boundaries of the void world. There must be some way, or a specific passage, that allows it to avoid the boundaries of the void world. But this passage must be very secret. So far, only Hercules and Modi know that, if Green wants to find this passage, the best way is to keep an eye on them. Although Hercules is not powerful among the gods, it is not something Green can provoke, so there is only one target left, Modi and the Revolutionary Army. "Selina!" Green made up his mind and summoned Serena while fiddling with the phone at hand. "Sir, what are your orders?" Serena''s figure flashed in front of Green and knelt down on one knee. Green leaned on the sofa, narrowed his eyes slightly, as if looking into the distance, and said slowly: "I give you the highest authority, go all out to keep an eye on the revolutionary army, and find out how they can obtain weapons and equipment." "Yes! Guaranteed to complete the mission!" Serena''s eyes lit up, she could hear Green''s tone, and she attached great importance to this mission. Now Serena is also an expert in intelligence. After receiving the task, she did not rush into action, but first made a perfect plan and applied to Green for permission to use the supercomputer. After integrating with the strategic cruiser, the computing power of the Red Queen has increased several times. Serena applied for the permission to use the computer this time, so that once she finds clues in the vast void, she can follow the clues and calculate the most likely path. However, the computing power of the Red Queen is also very scarce today. Whether it is the technical arrangement of the interstellar world on the Black Claw side or the model construction of the Zerg evolutionary direction, a lot of computing power is required. If Greene hadn''t directly given Serena the highest authority this time, it would have been impossible for her to dig out precious computer resources in the hands of bigwigs from all sides. This situation also caught Green''s attention, and he started thinking about building another alchemy computer or imitating the main control computer of a strategic cruiser. However, just when Green had not made up his mind, another incident interrupted his thoughts about it. has always been very quiet, and there is a sudden change in the Nightmare Kingdom, which has a very low sense of existence. Earlier, Green had high hopes for the unexpectedly acquired "Nightmare Country", believing that it might be of great help to his necromancer path. However, with the improvement of his strength, this seemingly high-quality strange object has never played its due role, except that it can gather some remnant souls and slowly regenerate the complete soul. great use. This made Green even gradually forget the existence of the Nightmare Kingdom, and the human kingdom and the orc tribe that emerged in it were completely barbaric. However, this time, Nightmare Kingdom suddenly became restless, like a seed that had been silent for a winter, and finally sprouted again. (end of this chapter) Chapter 870： 876? Sealed Kingdom of God Chapter 870 876 Sealed Kingdom of God Green did not expect that at this time, the Nightmare Realm, which he had abandoned, suddenly mutated. In the Kingdom of Nightmare, now the human kingdom and the orc tribe have grown to a considerable scale, but the confrontation between the two sides has not eased, but has become more and more acute due to the continuous battle. A war on a scale of millions of people will break out at every turn. Even if human beings can be resurrected after death in the Nightmare Kingdom, they will inevitably cause irreversible damage to their souls after being resurrected many times. It is precisely because of the constant annihilation of souls and integration into the kingdom of nightmares that a qualitative change has finally occurred. The entire space of the Nightmare Realm was like an earthquake, with rumbling movements, the ground split open, the sky rolled, and the sky darkened. The fighting human kingdom and orc tribe faced such a terrifying natural disaster, they had to stop fighting and looked at the sky in horror. In the sky, a huge black vortex emerged, slowly turning, and constantly swallowing everything, as if to swallow the space world whale in the entire nightmare kingdom. At the same time, Green also found an abnormality in the Kingdom of Nightmare outside, and immediately became vigilant and checked the specific situation. At the moment when that huge vortex appeared, the surface of Nightmare Realm was like shattered porcelain, with fine cracks appearing, and from those cracks, a trace of golden light emanated. "This is... divine power?" Green felt inconceivably that the golden rays of light contained incomparably pure divine power! This divine power is even more pure and flawless than the divine power contained in the divine power crystal, and contains an ancient and wild atmosphere. Green used his divine sense to scan the inside of Nightmare Kingdom and found that the sky was falling apart, as if the world had come to an end. Whether human or orc, they all have nowhere to hide like flies. And the vortex in the sky started to get bigger and bigger, and it continued to roll down to the ground. According to the current speed, it would be destroyed within an hour at most, and it would be completely swallowed by that huge vortex. Green witnessed all this, and did not rush to take action. At this time, he had released all the subordinates directly under him. As for the other people inside, Green had no intention or obligation to take care of them. Besides, these people are all dead people, who were brought into the Nightmare Realm before they had the chance to be reborn. "Nightmare country! What is it?" Green murmured. Before, he felt that this strange object was not worthy of its name. It was rich in products and could be resurrected dozens of times, with a lifespan far exceeding that of ordinary humans. How could such a place count? Not a nightmare! Until this time, Green realized the true meaning of ''nightmare''. Everything looks good, but when there is no warning, disaster suddenly comes and destroys everything. If this is not a nightmare, what is a nightmare? Green draws his perspective from the kingdom of nightmares, where countless people are going through life and death, resulting in a lot of negative emotions. Although Green is already at the Holy Spirit level, his willpower and spiritual power are far beyond the scope of human beings, but it is still impossible to be completely immune in the face of massive negative emotions. He pulled his mind out, and he let out a long sigh of relief, looking at the nightmare kingdom in front of him with mixed feelings. At this time, there are more cracks on the surface of Nightmare Kingdom, as if something is bred in it, and it has to break out of the cocoon anytime, anywhere. Green didn''t know what was in it, whether it was a blessing or a curse, so after thinking about it, he decided to take the Nightmare Country out of the cemetery. The north of the foggy world is adjacent to the virtual kingdom of Anubis, the **** of death. Green brought the kingdom of nightmares to this vast and barren icefield, and summoned Anubis at the same time. "Your Majesty, what are your orders?" Anubis appeared in front of Green and bowed humbly. Over time, this once ancient **** of death has become accustomed to being called Grimm from the reality of the god. "Anubis, look at what this is?" Green pointed to the Nightmare Realm floating not far away. In fact, Anubis discovered the existence of the Kingdom of Nightmare as soon as he appeared, and there was a look of surprise in his eyes, obviously he knew the details of the Kingdom of Nightmare. As Anubiss allegiance, Green can sense his mood changes slightly. Anubis was silent for a moment, his heart was a little tangled, but he finally replied: "Your Majesty, this is an ancient kingdom of gods that has been sealed!" "Huh?" Green was taken aback. He imagined several answers in his mind, but Anubis still exceeded his expectations. "A sealed kingdom of God? Whose kingdom of God is it?" Green asked. Anubis shook his head and said: "I don''t know, the divine power contained in it is very pure and has no attributes. This is the inheritance of the kingdom of God, and it should belong to the ancient wild gods." "Wild Protoss?" Green had never heard of it, showing a look of doubt. Anubis explained: "The wild gods are more ancient gods, and they ruled the void for a very short time. Most of the gods in the gods are natural gods, and they have the characteristics of family inheritance." said and pointed to the kingdom of nightmares: "This kind of sealed kingdom of gods is the inheritance of the wild gods, but it was a legend from countless years ago, and I didn''t expect it to be handed down." After listening to Anubis'' explanation, Greene did not solve the puzzle, but even more puzzled, frowning slightly. This so-called Wild God Race is really too old, can the things of that time really be passed down to the present? Besides, in these countless years, no gods or others have discovered this sealed kingdom of God, but now it has fallen into his own hands? The more Green thought about it, the more he felt that this was not simple, and he seemed to smell a conspiracy faintly. "What is the use of this sealed kingdom of God?" Green asked in a leisurely manner: "Will there be any side effects?" "The side effect..." Anubis pondered: "I don''t know much about this. I only heard about it before, but I have never seen such a thing. According to ancient documents, the wild gods believe in totems, although The strength is tyrannical, but the lifespan is limited, and it needs to be re-inherited in about a thousand years. Logically, this sealed kingdom of God contains complete divinity, divine personality, and divine power. As long as you pass the test and get the inheritance qualification, you can Become a wild god." Just as Anubis finished speaking, Nightmare Realm suddenly made a click, the cracks on the surface completely collapsed, and then a beam of light shot up into the sky. A huge momentum burst out and shook the entire foggy world. Even the capital of the undead empire, thousands of kilometers away, shook at this moment, as if a slight earthquake had occurred. (end of this chapter) Chapter 871： 877? Chapter 871 877 Aragami "Your Majesty, this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. The sealed kingdom of God has been unsealed." Anubis looked at the beam of light soaring into the sky and couldn''t help shouting: "As long as you accept the situation, you can become a **** directly! " However, Green was unmoved, staring at the beam of light soaring into the sky with deep eyes, unmoved by Anubis'' proposal. "Your Majesty?" Anubis called out, with hope in his eyes, as if he expected Green to accept the kingdom of God sealed in the kingdom of nightmares. However, in the next moment, Anubis suddenly screamed, with a very painful expression on his face. "No! Your Majesty! What are you doing? Why punish me?" Anubis screamed. At this time, Green used his authority to punish Anubis, but just one thought made him unable to bear it, as if ten thousand arrows saved his heart. Green was expressionless, looked at Anubis who was kneeling because of the pain, and said coldly: "Do you need me to tell you why I punish you?" "I..." Anubis'' eyes flickered, and he finally lowered his head in despair, begging bitterly: "Your Majesty, please forgive me, I dare not deceive you again!" Anubis endured the pain and begged Green repeatedly for mercy. In the words he just said, nine of them are true. As a god, he cannot deceive Green at all. But not being able to deceive does not mean that it cannot be induced. Just now, Anubis was inducing Green to accept the Aragami inheritance after the unsealing of the Nightmare Kingdom. Because the wild gods belong to the ancient wild gods, they are mutually exclusive with the gods where Anubis belongs. Once Green accepts the inheritance of the wild gods, then the master-slave relationship between him and Green will be automatically terminated. And Green just accepted the inheritance, there is definitely no way to adapt to the power of Aragami immediately, Anubis hopes to attack Green after the master-slave relationship is lifted. It''s just that he didn''t expect that Greene was able to remain calm in the face of the opportunity to become a god, and instead saw through his tricks. Anubis didnt know that although Green was only a Holy Spirit at the moment, he really didnt care about gods. As a traveler, after learning of the existence of ''them'', Green no longer regards the gods in the void as beings high above. Therefore, in the eyes of ordinary people, the dream opportunity to become a **** is nothing in Green''s eyes. It is because of this mentality that Green can discover Anubis'' malicious guidance. "Anubis, did my kindness make you too presumptuous?" Green''s eyes were cold and staring at the **** of death, who was crawling on the ground because of the pain. "Your Majesty, I know I was wrong! Please forgive me!" Anubis prayed painfully, and he felt that the heart-piercing pain began to spread throughout his body. This is originally in the **** system, the main **** punishes the slave god, and even as a god, he can''t bear this kind of pain at all. At this moment, Anubis is extremely regretful. Just now, he was really blinded by lard. Why should he think about those insignificant things? He is obviously very loyal and doesn''t have those thoughts, but just now, why did those stupid thoughts arise out of no apparent reason? "Damn it!" Anubis suddenly came to his senses and hurriedly shouted: "Your Majesty, there is something wrong with this thing, my thinking has been affected!" Green frowned and stopped punishing Anubis, not because he believed what Anubis said, but he also felt very strange just now. This kind of impulse, immediately became the wild god. If it wasn''t for Green''s heart that he didn''t have much obsession with becoming a god, I''m afraid he didn''t need Anubis to guide him, he would just accept the inheritance. "There is really something wrong with this thing." Green was even more determined, and glanced at Anubis, who had recovered slightly. After this time, Anubis was even more afraid of Green, at least he thought that if he changed it, he would definitely not be able to withstand the temptation to become a god. In Anubis'' heart, he has already wounded Green with the label of ''pervert'', and he will still give up in the future, otherwise he will be unlucky. "You temporarily seal this thing first." Green ordered. "Yes, Your Majesty!" Anubis immediately obediently obeyed, enduring the discomfort that he had not fully recovered from, and created a simple seal to re-seal the shattered kingdom of nightmares. "Your Majesty, what shall we do next?" Anubis asked cautiously. Green was silent, thinking for a moment, but his heart was stunned, and he said solemnly: "Throw me to the main world." Anubis was taken aback for a moment, what kind of show is this? This is an opportunity to become a god. Even if Green doesn''t want to become a god, he can exchange it and get other benefits, so he doesn''t have to throw it away. But having learned the lesson just now, Anubis is also wiser. After hearing the order, he didn''t beep, and immediately executed the order, throwing the re-sealed kingdom of nightmares into the main world. As for the specific location, Green didn''t tell him, and Anubis also threw it casually. Whoever picked it up was completely resigned to fate. Meanwhile, in the world of Titans. In the palace of the earth goddess Gaia, Gaia, who was sitting on the throne, suddenly lit up and smiled: "Is that thing finally opened? I don''t know which lucky person will get it." The voice of ?? declined, and a tall and majestic figure appeared directly in the temple. It was the current Titan God King Zeus. Seeing Zeus coming, Gaia got up and saluted slightly, smiled and said, "My Majesty, do you feel it too? The wild **** seeds we arranged back then have finally begun to germinate." Zeus looked complicated, and said solemnly: "Finally, we have come to this point." "Don''t worry, my majesty, this is the inevitable result." Gaia, the mother goddess of the earth, said warmly: "For us Titans to survive and get rid of the fate of being slaughtered by others, we must defeat them! And so far , only those primitive wild gods can compete with them." Zeus nodded silently, even if he was as powerful as Zeus, he would feel powerless when facing them. Their existence is so mysterious and powerful that even the Titan Protoss, who used to be extremely powerful and ruled the void, was completely toyed with and had to suffer a humiliating defeat. As the new god-king, he inherited the memory of Knoros, but Zeus did not want to experience the pain of failure again. But in his heart, he had no confidence in victory. Even if everything went smoothly according to the plan of the earth goddess Gaia, the ancient Aragami revived, joined forces with the Titans, and the new gods that rose later, is there any hope of defeating them? "They!" Zeus murmured, until now he has not even seen what this nightmare-like enemy to the Titan gods looks like. (end of this chapter) Chapter 872： 878 Dixs dream Chapter 872 878 Dix''s Dream In the vast and dark void, a giant ship shuttles between space nodes. After the ??Red Queen was transformed and merged, it finally left the foggy world and entered the vast and boundless void. Before Green sent Serena to investigate the way the Revolutionary Army obtained the arms of the interstellar world. In just a few days, Green obtained useful information. According to the current information, every time the Revolutionary Army obtains the weapons and equipment of the interstellar world, the first place to appear is in Void World No. 79. If there is some kind of passage connecting the void and the interstellar world, then it is likely to exist near the void world No. 79. This progress made Green a little excited, and immediately sent the Red Queen to confirm. The No. 79 Void World is relatively remote, and it was also the place that the Revolutionary Army and Modi occupied earlier, especially according to the time, when Modi and Hercules were in contact and obtained weapons and equipment through alliances, at that time here Already in the hands of the revolutionary army. In this way, it would not be surprising if Modi put the exit of the access to equipment here. However, the Red Queen came here with anticipation, but did not find any clues. Logically, because of the barrier of the world crystal wall, the channel linking the interstellar world is unlikely to be placed in the void world, and it is more likely to be directly in the void, and linking to the world outside the void will definitely cause huge time and The distortion of space, if the exit of the passage is really nearby, the Red Queen must have discovered it early in the morning, it is impossible to circle around for several times, and no clues have been found yet. "Is the judgment wrong? It''s not here at all?" Green couldn''t help frowning when he heard the news. But he was not particularly impatient. After all, this kind of thing is difficult to do overnight. If it was found so easily, it would have been discovered by others long ago, and it would not have waited until now. With this mentality, Green did not urge him, and only let the Red Queen and Serena cooperate to continue the search, and put this matter aside for the time being. Because at this moment, another thing happened that made Green have to pay attention. War broke out just a few days after Duke Mora came to visit him. But it is not quite accurate to say that it is a war. If it is accurate, it should be the Church of Holy Light, the Eagle Empire, and the army under the command of the Titans to surround and suppress the lair of the abyss demon. This time, the newly appointed Titan God King personally took action and directly killed the Lord of the Abyss. The three-party army gathered and penetrated the abyss directly. The root cause of the siege of the abyss demons was that the abyss lord secretly contacted them and planned to take refuge in the past. It''s just that his work is not too secretive, and it is leaked out, which brings disaster. Now, both the Titans and the new gods, are extremely afraid of them. If the Lord of the Abyss really clings to the past, it must be like Hercules. In the rage and roar of the Lord of the Abyss, the abyss world that had existed for countless years was completely destroyed. Although ??Green and the Kingdom of Lorenzo did not participate in this battle, they must pay attention to the occurrence of such a major event. "It''s over so soon?" Green sat in the castle in the main world, playing with the phone that Grand Duke Mora gave him earlier. After being recharged, the phone was able to restart, but it didn''t have any applications except for an operating system that Green had never seen before. This made Green a little disappointed. It was almost certain that this mobile phone did not come from the same world as him, but the technological development level of the two worlds should be similar, whether it was the hardware of the mobile phone or the software programming, it was all about half a catty. And before this phone fell into Green''s hands, or more precisely entered the void, nine layers of nine data had been deleted, which completely ruined Green''s previous idea of ??what to get through collection. Now this mobile phone is just a dispensable plaything in his hands. "Yes, Your Majesty, according to the news from the bottom of the abyss, the lord of the abyss has been killed by Zeus himself, and the entire abyss has been completely swept away by the three-way coalition. " Green nodded, there was no suspense about the result, but the speed was a little too fast, which made him have some doubts. Logically, the lord of the abyss is also a powerful being among the new gods. Even if he can''t defeat the **** king Zeus, he should have the strength to fight and escape at a critical moment. How could he be defeated by Zeus so easily? And from the beginning to the end, the army of the abyss demon did not show its due combat effectiveness. In the face of the three-way coalition, it was just a show, and it was almost the same as saying that it would collapse at a touch. All these seemingly normal results are revealing a hint of unusual. This made Green feel that this battle in the abyss was most likely a trap. But who exactly this trap is aimed at, Green is not sure yet. mainly depends on the next developments. However, Green did not know it, just when the Lord of the Abyss was in full swing, attracting the attention of countless people. In an unremarkable small town on the edge of the main world, a middle-aged man as a baron tenant farmer picked up the abandoned nightmare world. At this time, this strange object was resealed by Anubis, the **** of death, but it was held in his hand by this hunched man and looked left and right. Dix didn''t know what it was, but it seemed to be very valuable, so he secretly picked it up and took it home. He planned to hide it first and then find someone to sell it when he entered the city. If he could buy five gold pounds, he could buy some. From then on, he became a self-employed farmer, got rid of the status of a tenant farmer, and even got a wife. However, Dix, who had these thoughts, had a strange dream that night. He dreamed that in a wild world, there were many giants as gigantic as mountains fighting. They are the gods of the wild world, the totems that people worship! And the enemies of these giants are all kinds of strange machines, humanoid, animal, and other shapes. These equally gigantic machines can actually face the gods of the wild, and in the eyes of Dix, a tenant farmer who has no fighting experience in addition to ordinary fights, it seems that those machines have an advantage and knock down the gods of the wild one by one. , then smashed the body, and sprayed a gas to form huge icebergs, freezing the bodies of those wild gods. The next day, Dix sat up from the bed in a frightened sweat, opened his eyes, and realized that he had a dream! (end of this chapter) Chapter 873： 879? Aragami Legacy Chapter 873 879 Inheritance of the Wild God Disco recalled the dream just now, looked at the thing he unexpectedly got with some panic, and thought to himself: "Is this really a treasure?" But this kind of absurd thought only flashed in his mind, and he was denied it by himself. "I~ how is that possible!" In fact, when Disco was young, he also dreamed of becoming a powerful adventurer, going to an unknown distance to find a new life, or fighting an evil dragon to rescue a beautiful princess. However, all this only exists in his fantasy, in this **** world, the nobles will always be nobles, and the peasants will always be peasants. As the son of a tenant farmer, he can only become a tenant farmer who cultivates the land for the lord in the future. Even if he has all kinds of unrealistic fantasies, reality will bring him back to his original shape and make him pay a heavy price. Such is the case with Disco, his childhood playmate, with the same fantasies, that two teenage boys secretly leave the country where they grew up, follow the road into the city to the nearest city, and then prepare to find the legendary magic academy , maybe they have the talent to become a powerful, respected mage, or to be apprenticed by a powerful knight. However, what awaits them is not a beautiful fantasy, but a ferocious wolf pack in the wilderness, as well as a seemingly benevolent but vicious human trafficker. Luckily for ??Disco, he at least came back alive, while his best friend stayed in the wilderness forever. At that time, Disco looked at his friend''s parents crying and sad, as if a knife was stabbing his heart, completely shattering his fantasy. From then on, he began to learn farming from his father, and accepted his fate with peace of mind. Until his parents died of illness and he was the only one left, he still believed that these were fate. However, this time, when that thing appeared in his life, was it also fate? Disco wasn''t sure what he was thinking, sold it for money, or...look again, maybe this thing was left by some magician? Just when Disco started thinking wildly again, a strange voice suddenly appeared in his mind: "Accept me, you will gain unlimited power and become a totem with supreme power..." Disco was startled, sat up suddenly, and looked around. "Did I hear it wrong?" he muttered, just about to lie down again. But at this moment, he thought of that voice again in his ear, repeating the exact same words. This shocked him, making sure that he was not dreaming, and gulping down a mouthful of saliva, a feeling of fear arises spontaneously. "You~~~ Who are you?" Disco asked tentatively. Unfortunately, there was no response, the voice still mechanically repeated the words just now, and even the tone of the voice did not change. "Damn it, what should I do?" He was still struggling. For a tenant farmer who faced the loess and turned his back to the sky all the year round, he was not a strong-willed person, nor had he been educated, nor had any knowledge. Own experience, or hearsay, or take it for granted. But in the current situation, he has neither experience, nor can he think of it, let alone heard of it, and he cant refer to all the previous rules of conduct. Disco is the last resort, it''s up to fate, it''s all based on intuition. "I accept!" Disco said silently, and then he heard a "click", like the sound of breaking an egg shell. Immediately, a very dazzling light spot appeared between his eyebrows, like a gem embedded in the flesh. A tingling pain caused Disco to faint immediately. After some time, he woke up and came to a foggy place. The surrounding is full of fog, and there is only one road ahead. He took a step forward, and the fog behind him would come up and block the road behind him. Disco had no way to retreat, he could only move forward one step at a time, he did not dare to enter those thick fogs, and instinctively felt that there was a deadly danger in it. kept walking forward. Disco didnt know how far he had gone, and his feet changed from flat ground to upward steps. In front of him, there was a huge and majestic shadow, and he walked up the long steps, as if there was no end. Disco walked a long way without feeling tired, until after a few minutes, he finally finished the steps and came to a platform. A huge seat appeared in front of him, not like a seat for ordinary people. Disco didn''t even think about it, he climbed onto the seat, rolled over and sat on it. In an instant, a dazzling light bloomed from this seat, instantly clearing the surrounding haze, allowing Dix to see the surrounding scene. He is at the top of a huge pyramid at the moment. As the fog dissipates, the surroundings are unobstructed. This is a huge city full of ancient and wild atmosphere, pyramids, temples, altars... The buildings are very majestic, but the tallest one is the pyramid under his feet. Immediately, languages ??that he did not understand began to appear in the originally quiet surroundings. One after another, illusory figures appeared in various parts of the city, leaning down, bowing to him, and reciting incomprehensible prayers. Disco was full of shock, but he no longer felt panic. Instead, he felt that these people''s kneeling and worship to him was a matter of course, and as a great **** of the wild, he should sit here and accept worship. Immediately, a vast and powerful force began to sprout in his body, causing his body to swell and grow until it adapted to the throne below. Countless ancient memories also flooded into his mind, allowing him to finally understand the prayers of those below. Disco was expressionless, looking majestic and divine, not like him at all. With the opening of the Nightmare Kingdom, he inherited the legacy of the wild gods, allowing him to obtain a large amount of memory. Those ancient memories lasted for an unknown number of years. Facing such a huge memory, the memory of disco itself, the memory of less than 40 years, It was like a drop in the ocean, and it was submerged in an instant, causing him to forget who he was, and instead he recognized that he was a desolate god. "The sacred totem will eventually return, and the glory of the Aragami will come to the void again. This is my mission and also a great responsibility." Disco said slowly, his voice echoed around until it filled the entire kingdom of God. Those translucent figures immediately sent out a tsunami of cheers, celebrating the gods they believed in coming back to the kingdom of God... At the same time, on Green''s side, Anubis'' report has been received: "Your Majesty, someone has unlocked my seal and has obtained the inheritance of the Aragami." (end of this chapter) Chapter 874： Its the earth goddess Gaia Chapter 874 is the earth goddess Gaia "Oh? So fast?" Green asked with interest. In fact, before he asked Anubis to discard the legacy of the wild god, he was also thinking of taking a look at the follow-up development. I just didnt expect that after being sealed by Anubis, the inheritance of the wild gods was opened up so quickly. If it was just a coincidence, Green would definitely not do it. Now, he is more certain that there is a mastermind behind this incident. It''s just that whether the mastermind behind the scenes is the Titans, or one of the new gods, or whether it is secretly promoted by "them", Green is not sure yet. But in any case, this matter must continue to be watched. "I see, just keep an eye on it and talk about it when there is a situation." Green ordered, and then began to analyze the current situation in the void. With their intervention, the anticlimactic war of gods ended hastily, and the originally hostile Titans and the new gods had to join forces to fight against the powerful them, plus the revolutionary army and some gods chose to join him They made the whole void situation even more treacherous. And what puzzles Green the most is that since they are so mysterious and powerful, they seem to be able to play everything in their hands, but why are they so persistent here? Could it be that in this void, is there something that they are particularly concerned about, or even very afraid of? Thinking of this, Green''s form moved, and he felt more and more that he seemed to be thinking in the right direction. But what are they afraid of? If according to the current situation analysis, it seems that the replacement of gods in the void has occurred several times, then is it conceivable that they have been monitoring this place, as long as they find that the gods here have discovered something, or have been beaten into something The conditions will trigger the war of gods. Under their suppression, the original **** system collapses, and new gods appear to replace them. "If this is the case, what would it be?" Green was puzzled, and in the end he could only shake his head helplessly. During this period, he also asked Anubis, the **** of death, what happened or what happened before they were defeated by the Titans? It''s a pity that Anubis racked his brains and couldn''t come up with any clues. At first, nothing seemed to happen, and a war of gods broke out suddenly, and then they were defeated. Looking back now, the Titans who were their enemies at the time were not very strong, and if they faced off fairly, it would be almost impossible to lose. But at that time, the Titans had no advantage, no matter what they did, they went very smoothly. Even if they encountered an enemy whose strength surpassed their own, they would often be able to break through and turn the tide against the wind, as if they became the protagonist. Green knew that this must be the ghost of them in secret, and later the same method was used on the Titans. "What is it?" Green sent Anubis away, and fell into contemplation again by himself. But this time things seem to be different. Before, every time they changed, they would choose new gods to replace the old gods, but they never used the old gods again. But this time, the battle of gods happened strangely between the new gods and the resurgent Titan gods, which was very different from the previous law. Then if all the conjectures are correct, what do they want to gain by provoking the war of gods in secret? "Maybe I should talk to the Earth Goddess Gaia." Green thought of this, but frowned: "Huh? Why did I think of asking the Earth Goddess Gaia? Or she gave it a long time ago. I kind of hinted that when I think of similar issues, I must take the initiative to report it." "Earth Goddess!" Green thought of a few limited opportunities to get in touch with Earth Goddess Gaia. At that time, Gaia only had one head left, and the situation was not optimistic. Never thought that under such circumstances, she would still have the leisure to calculate Green. Fortunately, Green''s growth rate has far exceeded the expectations of the earth goddess Gaia. At this time, if Green has not been promoted to the Holy Spirit level and is still at the natural disaster level, I am afraid that I will not notice it. I just think that everything is what I thought, and then go stupid. Find the earth goddess Gaia to tell the other party her secret. Green let out a sigh of relief. Since he didnt understand, he simply contacted Duke Mora and reported the situation to the Goddess of Wisdom. This goddess is now guarding the Condor Empire, and it is transferred to Emperor Simdor through Duke Mora, and then to the Church of the Light of Wisdom, before it can finally reach the goddess. However, Greene is not afraid that others will peep at his letter secretly, because from the beginning he did not intend to keep this secret, but after spreading it out, it would be a blow to Gaia, the goddess of the earth, giving Gaia another headache. . Soon the Goddess of Light of Wisdom received the letter from Green, and her face darkened. After a while, the two avatars of the Goddess of Light of Wisdom appeared in the Holy Light Divine Kingdom and the Titan World respectively, passing on the news. In the Titan world, after receiving the reminder from the Goddess of Wisdom, Zeus immediately reacted. He sat on the majestic throne, looked in the direction of the palace where the Earth Goddess Gaia was, and whispered: "Earth Mother God Gaia, the mother of all the Titans, do you also abandon your race and plan to be their lackey?" In the distance, the earth goddess Gaia in the palace trembled instinctively. She seemed to sense something, which made her frown and said indistinctly, "Could it be discovered?" In the next moment, the figure flashed, and the figure of the **** king Zeus appeared in the palace, and asked with cold eyes: "It''s you!?" The earth goddess Gaia was still sitting on her throne. She did not stand up and salute because of Zeus'' arrival, but instead leaned back and leaned back as a matter of course. "It''s really me, but unfortunately you found it too late." The voice fell, and the earth goddess Gaia suddenly let out a shrill scream, then showed an anxious expression, and shouted: "Zeus, kill him, this is my body!" is the soul of Gaia, the goddess of the earth. Although it is imprisoned in the body, it is not life-threatening for the time being. At this critical moment, she struggled desperately, let out a roar, and was immediately suppressed again, and this time, the earth goddess Gaia began to have cracks on her face and body. "Hahaha, what Titans, what new gods and old gods, all are a bunch of idiots!" It was a male voice, as the body of the earth goddess Gaia was completely shattered, revealing a white dress. man in mask. "Humph! Courting death!" Zeus frowned, and he was shocked and angry. He never thought that the person in front of him pretended to be Gaia, the mother goddess of the earth, and he managed to pass the test. It was a slap in the face. (end of this chapter) Chapter 875： mask man Chapter 875 Mask Man "You~~ Who are you?" Zeus looked gloomily at the masked man who emerged from Gaia''s broken body. The white mask has no facial features, but it gives the feeling of smiling, which looks very strange. "Ask me who I am?" The masked man smiled: "Am I not what you call them?" "You really are!" Zeus''s face became more and more gloomy, staring at the masked man in front of him, the divine power in his body slowly accumulated. He can''t wait to take action right now, grab this masked man who claims to be them, and then use all means to torture and ask everything he wants to know. But in the end Zeus held back, he said coldly: "What do you want?" "Hahaha, are you not going to shoot me? Zeus, is this the new generation of Titan God King? The Cronos back then was much more arrogant than you." The masked man laughed and mentioned the **** of the previous generation. King Cronus. In fact, Zeus also learned the lesson of Cronus that year, and did not brazenly shoot at this masked man. Because back then, when Cronus first saw them, the situation was similar to what it is now. is just the memory inherited by Zeus, there is no specific appearance of them, it seems that they were sealed by Cronus. Anyway, the result of Kronos'' shot was not good at the beginning. The most powerful God King could not help the opponent. He killed him again and again, but the opponent was resurrected again and again, and it was not weakened at all. This kind of enemy , despairing. So Zeus didn''t make a rash move, he wanted to take advantage of this rare opportunity to have more contact with the opponent and find out the opponent''s weaknesses. Of course, he also knew that in fact, it was impossible to find out the weaknesses of the other party with just a few simple conversations, but Zeus still didnt want to give up his efforts, and he could get as much information as he could get. "Oh! I see, has it been corrected? I know it''s impossible to kill me, so don''t do useless work." The masked man said very arrogantly: "You''re still relatively sensible, but it''s useless, anyway, in the end You are all going to die, no matter how you struggle, no matter what you try, you can''t change your destiny." Zeus was silent, he clenched his fists and became the Titan God King until now, no one should respect him, and he has never spoken like this in front of him. Zeus looked at the disgusting mask, and even wanted to rush up now and beat this guy directly. But he finally endured it, and this made the masked man even more arrogant, haha ??laughing: "Do you have to endure this? You really don''t look like the Titans! Forget it, it''s really boring, but you can find me , it is very rare, I will give you a chance, if you can beat me in one minute, I will send you a very important message, how about it?" Without waiting for Zeus to reply, the masked man called out, "Now start the timer!" Zeus''s eyes narrowed, and he didn''t say anything, the anger in his heart also burst out at this moment. ~''s figure flashed, and in the next moment, he appeared in front of the masked man, and punched him without pretentiousness. Zeus was extremely fast, but the masked man didn''t show the strength to match his arrogance. He didn''t dodge at all. Zeus didn''t worry about killing the other party directly, and he kept his hands with those who were not self-righteous, and listened to the important information promised by the other party. Because Zeus knew that their lives were very special, even if they died, they would be resurrected in a short time, as if they couldn''t kill them at all. Sure enough, after the masked man was blown up, the corpse fell softly to the ground, but after just a moment, he was there, full of blood and resurrected! This time, on his mask, there was a smile that was not a smile, and he said in a tone of voice: "Oh! It''s really amazing! It killed me in one click, it really hurts just now!" Zeus was silent, his figure flashed, and another punch. This seemingly simple attack contained great power, and once again knocked out the resurrected masked man. However, there is no suspense, the masked man is resurrected again. "Hahaha, you can''t kill me, what should I do? Find a way! Otherwise, I will fight back!" The masked man was resurrected again, and he laughed nervously. Facing Zeus with a cat-and-mouse attitude. "Isn''t it really impossible to kill you?" Zeus''s blue color was even more solemn, his eyes narrowed slightly, he put down his posture, and said coldly: "Go away, I can''t kill you, but you are not my opponent either." The masked man was stunned for a moment, and then he let out a more arrogant laugh: "Go? Why do you let me go and I will go? Do you think you are really a god? Stop being naive, let go of your false dignity, in my eyes You are no different from the most humble beggar in the world." While speaking, the masked man rushed forward and shot Zeus for the first time. However, facing Zeus, the most powerful Titan Protoss today, this masked man has no chance at all. In the next moment, with a bang, the masked man flew back at a faster speed and slammed into the palace wall with a bang. The wall didn''t move at all, the masked man bounced back, and fell to the ground in an embarrassed manner, letting out a groan of pain. Zeus frowned. The mysterious masked man who claimed to be them surprised him. The strength of the other party was really too weak, which was unexpectedly weak. And just now, there was an accident when the masked man was knocked away by him and hit the palace wall. Originally based on Zeus'' expectation, with the strength he hit just now, the masked man should have smashed the palace through a hole and flew out, but the walls of the palace were not damaged at all, which made Zeus''s heart feel a little suspicious. "Can''t you damage the scene in the void world?" Zeus thought to himself, and looked at the masked man who got up: "Will it not be resurrected without being fatally wounded?" The voice of ?? fell, and Zeus'' figure flashed again, appearing in front of the masked man. In the next moment, with a bang, the masked man was kicked out again and slammed into the palace wall. Sure enough, there was still no damage to the wall. Before the masked man landed, Zeus appeared again, and slammed into the masked man''s chest again. This time Zeus used a huge force, normally enough to destroy a city, but he concentrated the power into one punch. The masked man died instantly, but the terrifying power passed through the masked man''s corpse, and still did not cause any damage to the walls of the palace. (end of this chapter) Chapter 876： reading makes people happy Chapter 876 Reading makes people happy "Oh! It really hurts! Are you really angry this time?" The masked man was resurrected with blood again, shaking his head and said, "Unfortunately it''s useless, you still can''t kill me, and you can''t even cause me any harm. Do you feel very incompetent, the Titan God King? Do you have a kind of depression that has nowhere to vent?" The masked man was still provoking, but Zeus was expressionless and didn''t eat his tricks. His brain was still spinning. From the discovery just now, he seemed to think of something, but he didn''t catch it. "Come again! What are you doing standing there? If you don''t come, I''ll take action." The masked man was still provocatively meaningless. It''s a pity that Zeus was far calmer than Cronus of the year. He was not provoked by this, but fell into contemplation: "He kept provoking, asking me to beat him, trying to provoke me, is he trying to plan my thinking? Is it? What did he just discover?" Thinking of this, Zeus'' eyes seemed to inadvertently look at the wall where the masked man was killed just now. His actions immediately aroused the attention of the masked man. Although he could not see the other party''s expression clearly with the mask on, Zeus could feel that the masked man panicked at that moment, shouted loudly, rushed up and attacked first. come over. Zeus sneered in his heart, waved another blow, and directly killed the masked man. But at this moment, he frowned and said in his heart, "No! It can''t be that simple. After countless wars of gods over the years, they have appeared in the void more than once, either overtly or covertly. It is impossible. Only I found this situation, but the situation has not changed, it shows that this phenomenon is not important." Zeus was silent again. He couldn''t destroy the surrounding scenes during the battle. Although this is very strange, what is it? At this time, the masked man came back to life again, looked at Zeus''s expression and laughed: "Why does this look like this? Didn''t his eyes light up just now, as if he had found some important clues?" Zeus understood that the hateful masked man just now showed that kind of concerned expression on purpose, in order to lead him into the ditch. "It''s really a bad character!" Zeus complained silently, but he really had a headache for this kind of enemy. He shook his head helplessly and said to the side: "You can see it clearly, is there any way?" Following Zeus'' words, a female figure in a robe of wisdom emerged, looked at the masked man and nodded: "It''s really a bit tricky, let me try it!" This woman is the Goddess of the Light of Wisdom, and not only her avatar, but her true body, hidden beside Zeus. It turned out that when Zeus suspected the earth goddess Gaia, he secretly informed the Lord of Light and the Goddess of Wisdom. If it is confirmed that the earth goddess Gaia is really a spy sent by them, the three of them will join forces to suppress her. It''s just that they didn''t think that the problem was not Gaia herself, but that she was possessed and controlled by them. The goddess of the light of wisdom appeared, which surprised the masked man, which was indeed beyond his expectations. However, with the attributes of immortality, although he was surprised, he was not afraid. Instead, he laughed and said, "Huh? Is there another woman here? Hey, beauty, I like it!" The goddess of the light of wisdom turned a deaf ear to the foul language of the other party, a dazzling light appeared in her hand, and she waved her hand and hit the masked man. "Haha, useless beauty, even the Titan God King can''t kill me, it''s up to you..." However, his words stopped abruptly, showing an incredible expression. I saw a ball of light thrown by the Goddess of Light of Wisdom, which fell from the sky and enveloped him, and then a large book appeared in it. The masked man actually sat down and started to read, motionless and concentrated. This surprised Zeus. He didn''t expect such a difficult guy to give him a headache. When he met the goddess of the light of wisdom, he sat down and read a book obediently, like a primary school student. "This..." Zeus looked at this scene and didn''t know what to say. The Goddess of the Light of Wisdom took the initiative to explain: "It''s just a little trick of carving insects. This masked man has the attribute of immortality, but according to the performance just now, as long as he is not fatally injured, he will not be reborn. And this situation should not be his own ability. It''s because of the effect of some external rules, so I only temporarily trap him, and within the scope of the rules, let him do some things, such as reading books, or something else, but not triggering that. This kind of rules, he can only be trapped here." Although ??Zeus understood it, and the Goddess of Wisdom was very simple, the most important thing was how to discover and apply that rule. Zeus thought that he was not stupid, but in the contact just now, he did not see any so-called rules. During this period, the goddess of the light of wisdom not only discovered, but actually used it, and produced an amazing effect. "Wisdom! Is this the power of wisdom?" Zeus sighed in his heart. For a long time, among the Titans, wisdom has not been paid much attention to. They believe that only the weak will use conspiracies and tricks, and use the so-called ''wisdom'' to whitewash That despicable behavior. Even among the Titans, there is a goddess of wisdom, but the goddess of wisdom, Athena, has another priesthood, that is, the goddess of war! is just better at applying wisdom in war, which is completely different from the Goddess of Wisdom. But anyway, the masked man was temporarily trapped, which made Zeus slightly relieved. At the same time, Disco, who obtained the inheritance of Aragami, woke up from the kingdom of God and returned to reality again. This filthy and remote little village could no longer restrain his footsteps, and he did not need to say hello to anyone, so he left here alone. is still the same road he took when he was young. He still encountered vicious wolves, vicious human traffickers, thieves who seek money and kills lives, vicious and insidious liars... This time, they had only one end, and all their souls were sent to his kingdom of God by him. Disco began to grow in the slaughter and wiped out the last bit of humanity he maintained, and began to completely transform into the ancient **** of wildness. However, just as he grew rapidly along the way and came to a big bustling city, ready to settle here temporarily and spread totem beliefs, a man wearing a white mask suddenly appeared in front of him. "Who are you? Strange person." Disco asked in a deep voice. The sudden appearance of the masked man did not make him feel too threatened, but he was still vigilant and had a premonition of danger in his heart. (end of this chapter) Chapter 877： character model Chapter 877 Character Model "Haha~~~" The masked man looked at the disco with a scrutiny, and said with a condescending attitude: "I didn''t expect your movements to be quite fast, but unfortunately there are still too few memories of recovery, and I don''t know what you are about to face. What''s the situation." Disco frowned and asked persistently, "Who are you!" The masked man still didn''t answer, and said in a flat tone: "What''s the point of knowing who I am? You''re going to die anyway, although the Titans did it very secretly back then, but unfortunately they still couldn''t think of it, we''ve already controlled it. The earth goddess Gaia has long known about their secret arrangement." laughed again and sneered: "Speaking of which, they are also stupid, thinking that by secretly cultivating a wild god, they can become a new force, appear at a critical time, and reverse their doomed defeat? How naive." Disco fell into silence. He couldn''t understand what the masked man who suddenly appeared, but it didn''t matter. The other party came out inexplicably, and his attitude was very clear. There was no kindness, so he just shot. With a ?? bang, a simple and rude punch, the masked man died directly. Disco was slightly surprised that the masked man was weaker than he expected. He snorted, but at this moment, his eyes narrowed, only to find that the masked man actually came back to life! Disco let out a "Huh", and once again faced this apparently weak but extremely arrogant enemy, and murmured, "Can it be resurrected? No wonder it''s so fearless." said, a savage force burst out from Disco''s body, and with another bang, it smashed it directly. "Huh! What if you can be resurrected, I will kill you as many times as you want." Disco said coldly, standing on the spot and continuing to wait. Sure enough, the masked man appeared again in a blink of an eye, and was killed by him again... This phenomenon was repeated over and over again, as if it had fallen into an infinite loop. After hundreds of times, the masked man finally stopped talking "blah blah blah", and he realized that the Aragami he was facing was somewhat different. This guy is just a stubborn iron man, no matter how many times he takes the trouble to beat him to death, and quite a bit of fun. Although no matter how many times he died, it had no real impact on him, but too many times would make him very annoying. It''s like playing a game. It''s okay to die once or twice at a level, or even die ten times or eight times, but what if you die a hundred times a thousand times? Will it be angry to drop the handle! At this time, the masked man had the urge to drop the handle. What the heck, this guy on the opposite side is simply a bug. Although his strength is good, he is not the strongest. He is definitely not comparable to Zeus and the Lord of Light, but this guy can kill him again and again, and he can''t see it at all. What a restless feeling. Is this guy a psychopath? The masked man couldn''t help asking. Finally, after being beaten to death by Disco again, the masked man did not come back to life. After waiting for a while, Disco frowned and murmured: "Is it over? It''s a pity, it''s a few short upgrades." Disco''s expression was a little dull. Looking at his attribute panel, he didn''t know what it was. He had never seen it before until he became an Aragami, and it also appeared in his mind. However, this attribute panel has no additional functions other than displaying his current status and the proficiency required for skill upgrades. It is precisely because of this that he was able to kill the masked man again and again in the boring battle with the masked man. Not only was he not bored, but he was very happy, because he could gain skill proficiency from it, as well as a small amount of money after killing him. experience. Although this experience is insignificant compared to the massive amount of experience required to level up, it at least gives him hope. The scene just now was seen by Anubis, who was secretly monitoring it, and passed it on to Green through the soul link network. Green frowned as he watched, the man with the white mask was killed over and over again, and then resurrected again and again. This scene was quite weird. And in the end, the ending was unexpected. The middle-aged man who inherited the legacy of the gods actually forced the masked man who could not be beaten back! "Interesting!" Green showed a playful expression after reading it, and both the disco and the masked man aroused his interest. Especially the masked person, it is likely they are, or there is some important connection with them. At this time, Green still didn''t know that in the Titan world, the masked people who pretended to be Gaia had officially admitted that they were them. However, even if he heard it, Green would not believe it, and he could not believe what was said from the enemy''s mouth without strong verification. But this did not prevent him from researching masked people. Green directly sent the image to Claire, and ordered: "Temporarily stop other tasks of the computer, and build a character model of the masked man through these video images." "Yes!" Claire immediately took the order. Since the Red Queen obtained the strategic cruiser, her status has risen with the tide, which has put a lot of pressure on Claire, who is also a computer intelligent. This time, she received the task assigned by Green himself. power. didn''t have much time. In just half an hour, Claire gave a character model report. Because the masked man kept saying "Bahahahah" during the battle, there was a lot of useful information, which provided a lot of material for Claire''s modeling. This report was handed over to Lin, with almost ten pages, most of which were based on the characters'' personalities and behavioral characteristics, as well as possible origins and educational backgrounds, etc., inferred from the dialogue. Green read it silently from beginning to end, then closed his eyes and fell into contemplation. It wasn''t until a long time later that he reopened his eyes and murmured with a frown, "Am I really crossing into a game? Otherwise...why is this happening?" It turned out that the report provided by Claire showed that the target person should be young, short in height, thin in physique, not confident in his own physique, rebellious and childish in character, lacking in social experience, born in a commoner family, with a certain degree of education, and economic conditions. Relatively poor, and there is a slight tendency to profiteering... Through these descriptions, a junior high school student in Green''s mind came to mind, sitting in front of the computer in the small I am, because he was killed one after another by the bosses in the game, and he was very angry. Green shook his head vigorously, suppressing the idea, he is not sure yet, so he can''t think wildly. (end of this chapter) Chapter 878： world restart Chapter 878 The world restarts The characteristics of the masked person obtained by establishing a character model are obviously completely different from the identity characteristics of the masked person itself. Whether the masked people themselves are them, or the masked people are their subordinates, the masked people are undoubtedly existences with great strength and high status. can never be closer to a middle school student from a lower-class family, as the character model describes. Of course, there is also a possibility that Claire''s character model is completely wrong. However, Green feels that this possibility is very small. The character model established by Claire has been verified countless times. From ordinary serfs at the bottom to high-level gods, character models can be constructed in this system, and the characters The features of the model are within five percent error of the ground truth. If ordinary people in this world see this situation, they will only feel very strange. Even as the king of gods, the Lord of Zeus and the Holy Light, it is difficult to imagine why this is the case in this situation. In the end, I couldn''t figure it out, and it can only be attributed to a character model building error. But Green was different. Before he crossed, he knew there was a thing called online games. If you apply this, everything makes sense. This void world is itself a game world, or a variant of a game world. People in this world don''t know their real situation, and those masked people are like players who enter the game world. They may be just ordinary teenagers outside, but they come here to play various powerful roles. . However, there are many things that cannot be explained by this explanation. After all, in Green''s view, this void world does not seem to be a serious game world. If it is a game world, there should be more players, and if it is a stand-alone game, there will be a main line, plus a protagonist who kills all directions, and these features do not exist in the void world. But in any case, Green secretly drew this possibility in a circle, the most important investigation direction. "I can''t think of it! If the final result is really like this, it would be too ironic!" Green smiled bitterly: "Is my hard work and experience here all these years just a dream?" Green was a little unwilling, but he couldn''t change anything. "Forget it, I don''t want it!" Green took his time and regained his energy: "In any case, according to the original plan, we will find a passage outside the void as soon as possible. In case they really destroy the void, even me Trapped here too, that''s when you want to cry without tears." Thinking of this, Green couldn''t help asking Serena''s progress through the soul link. Unfortunately, the feedback received was not optimistic. Although the general location of the connection between the revolutionary army and the interstellar world has been locked, the other party is very careful. If you want to find the place, you can only rely on luck. At the same time, in the kingdom of the Lord of Light, an uninvited guest was ushered in. The Lord of Light, who had been closely watching the Titan World, immediately drew his attention back. In the center of Holy Light Divine Kingdom, shrouded in the palace of endless holy light, an angel with many wings densely behind it appeared directly in this Holy Light palace without being invited. This angel also wears a white mask, wears gleaming full-body armor, and has two dazzling red long swords on his waist. Came to the palace, looked at the Lord of Holy Light in his clothes, and said lightly, "Have you considered it?" The Lord of Holy Light silently stared at the uninvited guest in front of him, without answering for a long time, as if he was thinking, and seemed to be emptying his mind. The masked angel was not in a hurry and waited silently in place until half an hour before the Lord of Light said, "Have you finally come this far?" The masked angel said solemnly: "Don''t forget your original identity, have you been here for a long time, do you really think you have become a god?" The Master of Holy Light showed a wry smile: "Yeah! I really thought I was a god! I remembered it, and it''s actually like this!" The masked angel said coldly: "Since you have remembered it, then do what you should do. The above has ordered it, and you need to restart here." The Lord of Light frowned, as if he wanted to say something, but he finally didn''t speak, watching the masked angel gradually disappear. Until a moment later, a woman wearing a robe of wisdom walked in from the side door of the palace and looked at the place where the masked angel had just disappeared. "Who is he?" The Goddess of the Light of Wisdom asked in a deep voice, showing a shocked expression on her face that would look Gujing Wubo no matter what the situation was. "He is them, in fact... I am too, because except for some problems, I didn''t know it before, and I just remembered now." The Lord of Light let out a sigh of relief, a complex expression appeared on his face, and murmured: "I can''t believe that I would be them!" "What exactly are they?" The goddess of the Light of Wisdom was by nature, so she couldn''t help but blurt out. The Lord of Holy Light shook his head, causing the Goddess of Wisdom to frown: "What? Can''t you say it?" The Lord of Holy Light nodded and said: "The rules of this world are set by them, and I can''t describe them clearly here, otherwise I will pick up the permission and forcibly quit immediately." The goddess of the light of wisdom nodded: "Okay, I understand, it seems that you are really different from me. I really can''t imagine that I have fought for so many years, just to be able to compete with you, but in the end it is like this." "I didn''t expect it either." The Lord of Light shook his head: "I always thought about defeating the Titans before, which is ridiculous." "Just now he said he was going to restart the void world, what happened?" The Goddess of Light of Wisdom continued to ask. The Lord of Holy Light replied: "It literally means that this place has been abandoned originally, but now they need it again, and the current state of the void does not meet the conditions of use, it must be thoroughly cleaned up and all the Junk data removal." "Trash data?" The goddess of the light of wisdom frowned: "Are you referring to me?" The Lord of Holy Light smiled bitterly: "And me, as well as all the gods, demigods, holy spirits, and... natural disasters, in their eyes, it''s all junk data, and they all have to be cleared." The goddess of the Light of Wisdom frowned. Although she had expected this result, it still made her a little unacceptable. The Lord of Light was silent. At this time, from the door where the Goddess of Light of Wisdom had just come out, the figure of Zeus, the Titan God King, also came out. Apparently Zeus had heard all of their conversations just now. At this moment, his face was sinking, his eyes were deep and cold, and he said coldly: "It''s really killing them! Is there no room for manoeuvre?" The Lord of Holy Light shook his head and said: "The world after the restart will not allow any powerful existence outside the rules. All gods who have powerful divine power must be like me now, with their consciousness projection as the main consciousness." Zeus''s eyes were gloomy, and he said solemnly: "It seems that there is only one last way. Although the hope of victory is slim, I will lead the Titans to fight!" There is no impassioned declaration, some are just fierce like a trapped beast. Zeus never thought that the great and noble Titans would one day be reduced to this level, even if the battle of gods failed, they were not so desperate and helpless. But at this time, the goddess of the light of wisdom spoke: "Actually, it is not necessary to fight to the death." "Huh?" Both Zeus and the Lord of Light looked at the Goddess of Wisdom, ready to listen to what she had to say. "Actually, we still have a way out, which is to leave here temporarily!" The Goddess of the Light of Wisdom looked at the Lord of Holy Light and said slowly, "You mentioned just now that you want to restart the world, so the implication is that it is outside this void, There are many similar worlds, right?" The Lord of Holy Light nodded, this is actually not a secret, especially after the revolutionary army and the interstellar world are connected. There is also a Hercules Hercules who inexplicably betrayed the Titans. Originally everyone thought that Hercules was doing things for ''them'', and Hercules himself did not deny it, but with the appearance of masked people, this statement is questionable. But in any case, as long as you find Hercules, you can find the passage to the interstellar world. At that time, whether it is the Titan Gods or the New Gods, they can use that passage to enter the interstellar world for refuge, and then find a way to come back after the Void is restarted. Because according to the information provided by the Lord of Holy Light, once the world is restarted, it will stabilize for a long time. Even if there is a problem, it will be repaired, and it is impossible to restart on a large scale. They can''t afford it either. After thinking of this method, the Goddess of Wisdom Light and the Titan King Zeus began to work together to find the passage to the interstellar world. And that will be the best hope for them and their relatives to survive. As the Lord of Light who has restored their identity, no matter which side he prefers, it cannot change his essence. Watching the Goddess of the Light of Wisdom and Zeus leave, the Lord of Light shook his head with a wry smile. If it was in the past, as the Lord of Light and the king of the gods, it would be impossible to show such an expression. But now, after recovering his real memory, he clearly understands that he is not the Lord of Light at all, he is just a hard-working game tester with Weibo salary. The Lord of Light rubbed his temples. According to his memory, he entered here. His original mission was to clean up this sealed game world and prepare to provide a scene world for the company''s next masterpiece. Just for some reason, there was a problem with his memory link, and unknowingly he forgot his true identity, and unexpectedly recognized the identity of the Lord of Light instead. "Should this be considered an occupational disease? I don''t know if I can apply for a work-related injury?" The Lord of Light was thinking wildly in his mind, but he didn''t notice it. At this moment, in the palace, a black figure suddenly appeared with a gloomy gaze. It seemed that he glanced at him, and then suddenly raised his hand. There was a sudden bang, and it turned out to be a gunshot! A bullet accurately hit the somewhat dazed Lord of Light. According to the truth, with the strength of the Lord of Light, even if he sat there and let the enemy attack, he would not be killed. However, at this moment, an accident appeared! The man in black who suddenly appeared, only held a very ordinary pistol in his hand, and fired only ordinary bullets without any enchanting effect. However, this shot hit the Lord of Holy Light between the eyebrows, but on the spot made him lean back and hit the back of the Throne. The splattered blood formed a pool of blood on the Throne. Hit a shocking blood hole! The Lord of Holy Light''s expression was stunned, his eyes were full of unbelievable expressions, and then his pupils dimmed, and he turned out to be... dead! The man in black who shot the gun calmly, glanced at the dead Lord of Holy Light, stepped over, stretched out his hand to hold down the corpse, and emitted a ray of light from the palm of his hand. All the brains are extracted! Immediately, the figure of the man in black flashed and disappeared into the temple, leaving only a shriveled corpse... At this moment, in the void, the sky and the earth changed color, all things mourned, and the fall of the Lord of Holy Light alarmed the entire void world. All those who believe in the Holy Light, in any corner of the void, feel that their hearts have been stabbed with a knife at this moment, and I dont know how many people have unknowingly burst into tears. "The Lord of Holy Light has fallen! What''s going on?" Similar questions popped up in the hearts of many strong men and even gods. Especially Zeus and the Goddess of Wisdom Light who just left the Holy Light Kingdom. "What''s going on? He actually fell!" Zeus looked grim, looked back at the Holy Light Kingdom, and hesitated whether to go back and have a look. The goddess of the Light of Wisdom, who was traveling with him, shook his head and said, "He has indeed fallen, which is very unusual! According to logic, they will not die, but...why?" Zeus suddenly said: "Everything has positives and negatives, up and down, inside and outside, then... Since they exist, they must also have natural enemies, and it is normal that they can be killed." The goddess of the Light of Wisdom nodded slightly, agreeing with Zeus''s statement. Although it sounds a bit arrogant, the law of the existence and operation of the universe is the unity of opposites, and even they can''t jump out of this law. Moreover, this should be considered good news for the gods of the void world. The enemy of the enemy may not necessarily be an ally, but at least it can contain the energy of the enemy on the other hand, and the death of the Lord of Light also shows that they are not completely invincible. At the same time, Green, who was in the undead empire, also felt the atmosphere of the fall of the Lord of Light. "Which **** has fallen?" Green was also very shocked, and it can evoke the reaction of the entire void world. This time the fall is definitely not an ordinary god: "Is it the King of Titans? Or the Lord of Light?" Hello everyone, because the book is coming to an end, the update will be changed to once a day, two chapters and one chapter, and updated at noon, thank you for your support! (end of this chapter) Chapter 879： uninvited guest Chapter 879 Uninvited Guest The sudden fall of the Lord of Holy Light shook the entire void world, and all the forces of light and darkness were investigating what was going on. And various rumors also began to appear, such as the Titan God Zeus conspiracy the Lord of Light, such as the Goddess of Wisdom Light colluded with the Titan God Zeus, and even various other versions. However, most of this kind of gossip is circulated at a relatively low level. Those who really know the current situation will not believe such unreliable rumors. Whether it is the Titan God King or the Goddess of Wisdom, at this time, both It is impossible to plot against the Lord of Holy Light, at least until now almost no one knows that the Lord of Holy Light is actually a part of them. And after confirming that the Lord of Light had fallen, Rudy was even more eager to find the passage to the interstellar world. Although I dont know why the Lord of Light fell and who was killed, it is certain that after this incident, the entire void world will become more dangerous and unpredictable. After all, existences like the Lord of Light have died inexplicably, so what qualifications do other people have to ensure that they are safe? And Green has been convinced that a great catastrophe is approaching the void world. This kind of disaster is not the kind of war of gods, but a terrifying disaster that destroys the world in the true sense, and no one can be spared. If you cant find a way out before then, or think of other ways, you can only sit back and wait. Thinking of this, Green became more and more eager, not only ordered Serena to strengthen the exploration efforts, but also sent many more manpower and resources to her. There is a lot of mechanical life among them. These mechanical beings, after Green transformed them according to Transformers, can sail directly in the void through deformation, and their vitality is very strong, and they are good at camouflage, which comes in handy. On the other side, Green produced another batch of Void Milk during this time. Originally, Green planned to store up these Void Milks, but now he has changed his mind. As the situation continued to deteriorate, he didn''t care whether it would cause an unstable foundation, so he simply used up all the milk of the void, and became a demigod in one go! Today, Green''s family is quite rich. In the sacred altar of the cemetery, a lot of broken godheads and divinities have been stored, as well as a large number of divine power crystals. As long as Green''s level rises, all other auxiliary things will not be a problem, ensuring that after he becomes a demigod, he will immediately grasp more powerful power. But Green hasn''t made a final decision yet. He is very clear in his heart that directly promoting demigods is to help the seedlings grow, and there will definitely be hidden dangers in the future. Choosing the present or risking the future is a matter that must be carefully considered. And just when Green was still hesitating, two uninvited guests came to the door. And Serena came back with him. It''s just that Serena was a little embarrassed at this time, her face was pale, her breath was dying, and she was obviously seriously injured, and Green could feel that most of the mechanical crows she kept in captivity had lost most of it. Green frowned and looked at Serena''s situation. According to reason, he could sense the moment Serena was attacked. But now, he didn''t feel it until the other party came to the foggy world and entered the palace of the undead empire where he was. But considering the identities of these two uninvited guests, it seems unsurprising that this is the case. Green stepped down from the throne in the palace and bowed to the two: "The great Titan God King, the esteemed goddess of the light of wisdom, welcome the presence of the two great beings." Zeus hummed proudly, released Serena at will, glanced at the palace of the undead empire, and said lightly: "I can''t believe that in this barren world, you have actually created such a huge giant. nation." Although Zeus''s tone was flat, there was no lack of admiration in his words. Unlike the previous Titan God Kings, after experiencing failure, knowing their existence, and the death of the Lord of Light, Zeus completely got rid of the inherent conservativeness and arrogance of the Titan God Race. . Zeus, as the current king of the Titans, has only one wish in his heart, that is, in this era of cataclysm, he can lead the Titans to escape. The Goddess of the Light of Wisdom did not speak, but just looked at Green and nodded slightly, which was considered a courtesy. After ??Green saluted, he came to the sluggish Serena, and he did not shy away from Zeus and the goddess of the light of wisdom. He directly called the cemetery''s psionic energy balance through the soul link, and instantly recovered Serena''s injuries. Now that these two have come to the door, even if they are still quite shrinking, Green knows that it is definitely not possible. Therefore, he simply showed some extraordinary abilities, so that these two high-level gods should not be too reckless. Sure enough, after seeing Serena''s situation, Zeus and the Goddess of the Light of Wisdom were both taken aback. Although they can roughly guess that this is some kind of energy replacement method in their eyes, they can''t see through the specific situation. "You really are different!" Zeus said straight to the point: "Your subordinate is also looking for a way out of the void, right?" Green could feel the urgency in the other party''s tone, and he nodded and admitted: "Yes, I recently noticed that something extraordinary happened in the void. To be on the safe side, I had to find a way back, but I didn''t expect to offend the two of you. Great god, I''m really sorry, please be generous, don''t care about this insignificant person like me." At this time, the goddess of the light of wisdom finally spoke: "Insignificant? A small person? This is really a very funny joke, a country that controls such a huge country, an army of tens of millions, and countless strong men, dialogue with God, neither humble nor arrogant, You say such people are petty people?" Green smiled and didn''t care about the complaints of the Goddess of Light of Wisdom. He is now certain that these two came to find him, it should also be for the passage to the interstellar world. "It doesn''t matter whether it is a big person or a small person, it is not all like that when facing the disaster of the world." Green sighed with emotion, as if he was laughing at himself: "I just want to find a way to survive." "Okay, stop talking nonsense, let''s cooperate!" Zeus'' eyes flashed a trace of exhaustion. He didn''t want to waste any more time. In fact, since they found out that Green was also looking for a passage to the interstellar world, it already means Green With the qualifications to cooperate with them, at least in this matter, Green is ahead. As for how to cooperate, it is actually very simple, and even simple is a bit rude. It is Green who is responsible for building a huge spaceship that is enough to carry the Titans and the important favor of the Goddess of Wisdom. This is also the idea of ??Zeus and the Goddess of Wisdom after coming here and seeing the unimaginable industrial manufacturing capabilities of the undead empire. And Zeus and the Goddess of the Light of Wisdom went directly to Modi and Hercules Hercules, and asked them to tell the specific location of the passage. If they didn''t tell, it was very simple, just call and tell. Green also quite agrees with Zeus and the Goddess of Wisdom. By now, the matter can no longer be sloppy, and he must cut through the mess and find the passage. As for the tasks given to him by the two, it was nothing to the team Green. Originally, Green obtained the strategic cruiser and unlocked the technology of the human race in the interstellar world. He has already started to prepare these arms. Once you find the passage and enter the interstellar world, because of the different rules, it is very likely that after reaching there, the magic cannot be used at all, or the effect is greatly reduced. Green must prepare a batch of weapons and equipment that can adapt to the environment on the other side of the interstellar world in order to prepare for this situation. Its just that in the original plan, the construction of strategic cruisers is a later work, and the imitation of strategic cruisers will be started after the successful imitation of Thor Mecha. After all, strategic cruisers belong to the highest crystallization of human technology. It is a very large system engineering and must fully understand human technology. But now, because of the visit of Zeus and the goddess of the Light of Wisdom, Green must bring this work forward. But he wouldn''t really be foolish enough to build a strategic cruiser for the titans and relatives of the Wisdom of Light. The other party''s request was just a transport ship that could transport a large amount of population and resources, so Green directly removed the heavy weapons on the strategic cruiser, lowered some standards, and transformed it into a transport ship. Zeus and the Goddess of the Light of Wisdom did not know about Green''s plans. In fact, they didn''t put all their eggs in Green''s basket. They were also building similar transport ships or Void ships elsewhere. Among them, the kingdom of Sithorn, which is famous for its mecha manufacturing, has already started the construction of more than ten super-large spaceships. However, Zeus and the Goddess of the Light of Wisdom still felt unsafe, so after finding out that Green was also looking for a passage to another world, and discovered the powerful industrial manufacturing capabilities of the foggy world, they directly proposed this deal. However, what they didn''t expect was that they thought that finding Modi and Hercules Hercules, and asking for the entrance to the interstellar world, was a matter of hand. But they didn''t expect that when they arrived at the lair of the revolutionary army, Modi and the core figures of his subordinates disappeared without warning! Although a few senior leaders of the revolutionary army were arrested and tortured, they didnt even know where those people went! This immediately made Zeus and the Goddess of Wisdom Light feel that the situation was not good, and immediately went to find Hercules again. In fact, as the king of the Titans, Zeus always knew where Hercules was, but he was afraid of ''them'' and didn''t make a move. Now they have no trouble finding Hercules, but what they see is startling. (end of this chapter) Chapter 880： shelter Chapter 880 Shelter A small void world hidden on the edge of the void. After Hercules betrayed the Titans, he secretly placed his kingdom here. But it was no secret to Zeus, who could come to him whenever he wanted. Hercules seemed to understand what was going on, so he didn''t spend too much energy to hide. But when Zeus and the goddess of the light of wisdom came here together, they unexpectedly found that the building was already empty! The entire kingdom of God was desolate and silent, and there was no sound at all. Even the temple of Hercules had collapsed, as if it had been abandoned for a long time. Zeus and the Goddess of the Light of Wisdom looked at each other, and both saw the worry in each other''s eyes, and they were not expecting this situation. What was originally thought to be easy to capture has now become even more confusing because of the sudden disappearance of Modi and Hercules. what on earth is it? Did they hide it on their own initiative, or were they kidnapped by someone? Or were they all dead? Even the Light of Wisdom, who has always been known for his wisdom, felt unprecedented pressure at this time, and said solemnly: "It seems that we are in big trouble this time." Zeus nodded in agreement and said solemnly: "But this is not necessarily an opportunity for us, from the fall of the Lord of Light, to the disappearance of Hercules, and the disappearance of Modi and his subordinates, this pile of There is an air of conspiracy." "Indeed!" The goddess of the light of wisdom said solemnly: "It''s just that this conspiracy is not aimed at us, but at ''them''." Zeus smiled bitterly: "Yes! Although we don''t want to admit it, we have indeed been affected by Chiyu." The goddess of the light of wisdom was silent. On the other side, Green has begun to build a new dock for Zeus and the Goddess of Wisdom to build giant transport ships, as well as follow-up imitation strategic cruisers. This kind of super-giant battleship must not be built on the ground. Green moved this dock to the void outside the world crystal wall. It is similar to space here. The gravity is very low, so there is no need to consider the impact on the whole project caused by the force on the ground, and the construction progress will be greatly accelerated. The only downside is that the dock is located in the void, without the protection of the world crystal wall, it will be harassed by some void creatures, and it is also a big project to transport construction materials and parts from the ground. Originally, Green wanted to build a void elevator directly connected to the dock, but considering that it might be completely cleaned by ''them'' in the near future, and waste so much resources and time, building a void elevator would not make much sense, so Green had to abolish it. With this plan in place, they switched to using transport ships to transport materials and parts. However, while Green was rushing to work, he received news from the revolutionary army. Although Serena was captured by Zeus and the Goddess of the Light of Wisdom before, the other people sent by Greene were not greatly affected, and still retained a very powerful intelligence ability there. So they also quickly discovered that many high-level leaders of the revolutionary army had suddenly disappeared. At first, the remaining high-level leaders of the revolutionary army wanted to suppress the news, hoping to find Modi as soon as possible. But the fire couldn''t be contained in the paper. As time passed, the news finally broke out, which immediately caused violent turmoil in the revolutionary army occupying more than a dozen void worlds. Originally, the revolutionary army had an unstable foundation. The main reason why it has developed to the present is that Modi, the leader''s personal charm and strength, brought together many heroes and heroes under the revolutionary army. But now, not only Modi is missing, but even the commander-in-chief of the revolutionary army, the golden dragon girl Aludika, is also missing, and there are several important figures, which means that the entire revolutionary army has lost its center, which makes this huge and loose organization. There was an immediate tendency to fall apart. It was naturally impossible to hide such a movement from Green''s intelligence system, and an immediate and targeted investigation was carried out, and the situation was soon found out. Hearing this news, Green was also surprised. Like Zeus and the Goddess of Wisdom, he also realized that this time it was really a bit troublesome. If Modi is missing, what about Hercules? Green guessed that it was very likely that he had also disappeared, so the passage connecting the interstellar world might have disappeared completely with them. This is equivalent to blocking Green''s retreat. Green''s brows furrowed, and he was really caught off guard by this sudden situation. At this moment, Grand Duke Mora brought Princess Moulesina and Queen Sivinaya over together. Green was very worried and came to the reception room to receive the three of them. Almost glanced at Green, Grand Duke Mora and the two ladies also had serious expressions, and the whole reception room was shrouded in a depressing atmosphere. "Is something wrong?" Green found that the atmosphere was not right, and couldn''t help but ask. Grand Duke Mora said in a leisurely manner: "Green, the end of the world is about to come." Green frowned. He didn''t know whether the "end times" that Archduke Mora said was consistent with what he understood. He didn''t speak in a hurry, he simply kept silent and waited for the other party to continue. Archduke Mora paused and continued: "I hope you can bring Sivinaya and Moulesina, as well as the seeds selected from the kingdom and family into the shelter, hoping to be lucky enough to survive this end of the world." "A shelter? What shelter?" Green asked with a frown. Grand Duke Mora said solemnly: "This is a secret that is passed down in ancient times and is not a secret. The royal families of all countries have relevant records. When the end of the world comes, a sanctuary will appear to protect the seeds of civilization." Green frowned slightly, why does this so-called shelter sound familiar? The so-called treasure house of civilization of Tuttle the Great back then was exactly the same as this sanctuary. And once you enter the shelter, you will fall into a deep sleep, whether you will wake up in the future, or when you will wake up, is completely up to your fate. "His Royal Highness, do you want me to enter the shelter as well?" Green confirmed again. Archduke Mora nodded: "You are the most suitable candidate. Don''t doubt that I have any conspiracy. In fact, I also really want to enter the shelter. After all, there is still a glimmer of hope. If it is too far, it is impossible to enter the shelter at all, even if I forcefully enter, I will be caught out, my fate... is already doomed." While speaking, a slightly fluctuating spiritual energy emerged from Grand Duke Mora''s body, and that spiritual energy contained fluctuations of divine power. This made Green''s eyes narrow, and he blurted out, "Demigod! Have you become a demigod?" Archduke Mora nodded and said with a wry smile: "This is probably my destiny, too. At the beginning, I deliberately calculated and used the Goddess of the Night as a melting pot to swallow up a new outer god, and thus embarked on the road to becoming a god." Having said this, Grand Duke Mora smiled again, shook his head and said, "This has always made me very complacent, playing with the gods in the palm of my hand with the body of a mortal, but... I didn''t expect this to be my dead end today. Foreshadowing has been laid. Once it enters the apocalypse, everything will be cleaned up, and the stronger the strength, the greater the cleaning force will be." As he spoke, he looked at Moulesina and Sivinaye beside him: "With their current strength, as long as they enter the shelter, they should not cause those ''white masks'' to pursue them." He looked at Green again. : "Although you are a Holy Spirit, you haven''t crossed the threshold of a demigod, and you are not a target that must be cleaned, but once you become a demigod, including all gods, you will inevitably die." Having said that, Green has been certain that the so-called end of the world by Archduke Mora is actually the restart of the world. Its just that with the vision and knowledge of Grand Duke Mora, he didnt realize the essence of this matter, and still only described it from the surface, thinking it was the end of the world. As for the shelter, Green is indeed a little moved, but can the shelter really shelter them? was skeptical about this. According to the previous communication with Zeus and the Goddess of Wisdom Light, Green obtained a lot of more important intelligence information, especially the few words revealed by the Lord of Light before the fall. Maybe Zeus and the Goddess of Wisdom can''t hear anything, but Green understands what it means better. This usually useless ''server'' needs to be re-enabled, and the hard disk is estimated to be formatted. All the ''data'' in them will have to be emptied, and how can the so-called ''sanctuary'' protect them? Unless... Green thought of a possibility that after they entered the shelter, they were copied directly to another hard drive. This is just a description, as for what happened, Green still cant judge. But let him enter that shelter, but he always felt a little unreliable in his heart, feeling that it was not only a way to survive, but a dead end. "Grand Duke, do you really think that shelter can protect us?" Green asked the doubts in his heart. He didn''t believe that a shrewd person like Grand Duke Mora had not considered all kinds of bad possibilities. Sure enough, Archduke Mora said with a wry smile: "Does it matter to me? Do we have any other options? It''s just to increase the last ray of hope. Anyway, the worst outcome is death." Green nodded, thought for a moment and said, "If that''s the case, then I won''t go to that so-called sanctuary, and I suggest that Moulesina and Sivinaya also don''t go there, there is no hope there, don''t have illusions." "Huh?" Grand Duke Mora frowned when he heard this, realizing that Green probably knew more than him: "How do you say this? Do you know anything?" Up to now, Green has not concealed anything, and simply shared most of the information. You Qi heard that Zeus and the Goddess of Wisdom had just left here not long ago, and all three people, including Duke Mora, were shocked. (end of this chapter) Chapter 881： back up plan Chapter 881 Alternatives Modi''s sudden disappearance and the possible passage to another world shocked them. Especially Archduke Mora, he thought that this time he came to see Green and gave Green a place to enter the sanctuary was a considerable favor. Now it seems, but it''s all wrong. Green is silent and has walked far ahead of them. "Okay! It seems that now is not the time for despair!" Grand Duke Mora sighed in his heart, but he regained his strength and stood up abruptly: "We still have a glimmer of hope, find that passage and leave this world!" Archduke Mora, who originally came with the mentality of ''Too Gu'', was rekindled hope and fighting spirit by Green''s words. He walked around the ground, his mood has returned to normal, and his brain has been working quickly, and said solemnly: "We are the only ones who can''t do this, we must mobilize more manpower and strength, this is now the only way to survive, I I believe that no one will ignore it and are willing to pay any price for this chance." Green nodded slightly. In fact, the reason why he didn''t spread the news before was because he thought it was not too difficult to find that channel. If the news spread and let too many people know about it, it would be easy for variables to arise. But now, with the disappearance of Modi and Hercules, the entrance to this passage has become a mystery, and even Zeus and the Goddess of Wisdom Light have no way to start, and only relying on Green''s secret to find the hope is even more slim. Therefore, when Archduke Mora proposed to find more people to join, Greene did not object, but was very supportive. After all, the top priority now is to quickly find this passage, instead of foolishly covering this so-called secret. And Green believes that the allies he can find are definitely the most useful when Duke Mora came forward in this matter, which can undoubtedly greatly improve the success rate of this matter. However, before that, Zeus and the Goddess of the Light of Wisdom must be notified. Now Green''s collaborators are these two bosses. If you don''t notify them and make a decision without authorization, it will make them unhappy, and it will be very troublesome to explain later. . However, Green did not expect that when he sent the situation to Zeus and the Goddess of Wisdom through the contact information he had left before, he waited for half an hour but did not receive any reply. This made his mood sank. Could it be that Zeus and the Goddess of the Light of Wisdom had the same accident as the Lord of Light? Thinking of this possibility, Green couldn''t help but feel numb in his scalp. If this is the case, it would be too critical, indicating that the restart plan of ''them'' has probably already begun! With a grunt ??, Green swallowed subconsciously and turned to look at Duke Mora. Grand Duke Mora also looked at him and realized the seriousness of the problem. He stood up abruptly and said, "No wait, we must act quickly. Now we don''t have to worry so much, either the fish is dead or the net is broken! " Green nodded heavily. He understood that although Archduke Mora seemed reckless, it was actually the most sensible and correct choice at the moment. Waiting in vain was meaningless except for wasting time. Archduke Mora left in a hurry, leaving Moulesina and Sivinaye on Green''s side. Green didn''t have time to comfort them at this time, so he simply assigned work to each of them to keep them busy, so as not to think wildly. Green himself contacted Zeus and the Goddess of the Light of Wisdom again, but there was still no response, which made him even more hopeless in his heart. "No, we must not sit still. If Zeus and Lady Light of Wisdom are finished, then everything is imminent. If you want to survive, you must find a way. In addition to finding the passage to the interstellar world, there must be other options. Plan." Green''s eyes gloomy thought, what if he finally concentrated all his strength and still couldn''t find the passage? Do you just accept your fate and be completely deleted by them as useless ''data''? Thinking of this, Green couldn''t help but burst into anger. Why! Can they just delete themselves at will? Why is their own life and death in their hands? "I''m not reconciled! Did I cross over just to be deleted without any disturbance?" Green gritted his teeth silently, made a "creaky" sound, clenched his fists with both hands, the blue veins on the back of his hands burst out, and an anger was brewing in his heart. However, the more this is the case, the clearer Green''s thinking becomes, which makes him better able to recognize the current situation. "Black Claw, speed up the construction progress. At present, everything in the entire empire must make way for the construction of the Void Battleship." Green gave orders directly to Black Claw through the soul link. Now Talon is presiding over the construction of Void Docks and Void Ships. In order to cooperate with Zeus and the Goddess of Wisdom Light before, Green promised to build a void transporter for them, but now the two collaborators have lost contact, and the premise of their cooperation is to find the passage to the interstellar world. Without this premise, the basis for all cooperation would cease to exist. Therefore, Green intends to make a slight change, raising the standard of the transport ship originally planned for the Titans and turning it into a strategic cruiser for his own use. Before that, Green was thinking about accumulating experience by building a void transport ship, and then going to a strategic cruiser. Now it seems that there is no time, no matter how good the technology is. Hearing Green''s order, Black Claw immediately showed an expression of disapproval. As the general manager of the project, from the perspective of technical feasibility alone, he thought it was not appropriate to build a strategic cruiser now, but Green had already issued an order. As a subordinate, he did not Eligible to object, just do your best to make everything the best. There are thousands of threads, and in the end, only one word ''yes'' comes together! Immediately, Green ordered the Zerg Queen Lisa to increase the production of Void Milk. This is the last hole card in Green''s hand. If he still can''t find that passage in the end, he can only take the risk and become a demigod directly through the milk of the void. At that time, I will join forces with the demigod, Grand Duke Mora, and take the strategic cruiser to the edge of the void world, trying to find a way to break the boundary of the void world. completely wiped out. However, this method is a last resort. According to Green''s current situation, once he enters the void, it is very difficult to think about returning. Not to mention that he and Grand Duke Mora are only demigods, even those who are as powerful as the main gods, who want to cross the boundary of the void world, have to pay an unimaginable price. And the danger outside the void is extremely dangerous, once you make a choice, you will die. More importantly, Green does not know, what is the limit for them to restart the Void World, and how far is it safe to leave the Void World? A series of uncertain questions are doomed. The success rate of this scheme cannot be determined. Even if Green uses a supercomputer, he will only get an uncertain answer. With Green''s order, the undead empire under his command was completely stretched to the limit, and workers, production lines, factories... all entered full operation regardless of cost. From the foggy world, other void worlds, and the Lorenzo Kingdom in the main world, massive resources are delivered through different channels, and are manufactured into various parts in a large-scale factory. And as the queen, Sivinaya personally took out the magicians who had more than seven floors in the kingdom and came to the undead empire through the portal. These normally distinguished magicians had to go to the assembly line at this time and become an enchanting worker, repeating the boring work, enchanting one or several similar parts, until the magic power was exhausted, they could stop and rest. In the face of such harsh labor, these pampered magicians have not resisted, and some of them are nobles, and they are very arrogant because of their status. But what they faced next was the brutal repression of the Bloody Queen Sivinaya. But this time, Sivinaya did not kill anyone, every manpower is a precious resource in a special period. For these troubled magicians, the most direct punishment is to double the workload. If it cannot be completed, double it! It is found that the passive sabotage is a severe beating, the skin is broken, and then a high-level medical magic. If you are still stubborn, you will repeat the doubling, beating, and healing. Even if you are a tough guy of steel, you will eventually have to give in. Under such a high-pressure to almost brutal policy, the Void Dock and the first strategic cruiser built are methodically emerging at an incredible speed. This is a slightly smaller ship than a true strategic cruiser and has lower power main guns, but the engines use the sun core and are much more powerful, making this ship faster and, in theory, faster into the ''transition'' state. This transition state cannot be used in the void world, but the rules of the interstellar world are different, and the "transition state" can be used for long-distance interstellar travel. It''s just that Green couldn''t judge whether he could use this ability outside of entering the void world. On the other hand, as a template for strategic cruisers, the Red Queen has also undergone further transformations and upgrades. If it really goes that far in the future and has to enter the void, the Red Queen will be used as the flagship of the fleet. On the other hand, the Titan World and the Church of Wisdom Light. The news of the disappearance of ?? Zeus and the Goddess of Wisdom Light has leaked out, causing widespread panic. Especially those high-level executives who knew the existence of ''them'' and the fall of the Lord of Light, they immediately thought of the King of Titans and the Lady of Wisdom. This sudden interruption of the backbone made everyone fall into despair. (end of this chapter) Chapter 882： New Hope Chapter 882 New Hope Panic and chaotic emotions quickly spread in the void world, from gods to ordinary countries, from high-level to civilians. A kind of doomsday fear has inevitably spread, and various rumors have been continuously derived, and people have begun to fall into an uncontrollable panic. The Royal Palace of the Condor Empire, Cromway the Great and important members of the royal family, as well as Emperor Simdor gathered in a luxurious conference room. The more than 20 people here are the core of the entire Condor Empire royal family, and they are also the most pure-blooded personnel, and the room is silent. These princes and princesses, who are used to being high above, are like eggplants beaten by frost. Occasionally you look at me, or I look at you, and I don''t know what to say. Even the two great emperors, Cromway and Simdor, are a little overwhelmed at this time. The goddess of the light of wisdom is missing, the end of the world is coming, and the void will be overturned. No one will be spared from this real cataclysm. Disaster. They didn''t believe it at the beginning, and then slowly accepted this reality, but there was no way to change it, which made them extremely helpless, and even wished that they would die directly. The doomsday of despair. It was in this situation that the Archduke Mora came At the same time, in the Titan world, a tragic war broke out. Dozens of Titan Lord Gods fought and devastated the Titan world in just a few hours. And the beginning of this war was a mysterious machine. Through this machine, a man who calls himself Mr. Rand promises to help them survive until the last moment, and in return they must sign a contract to work for them after the Void world restarts and become the guardian of the world''s treasures By. These Titans don''t know what the so-called ''Guardian of the World''s Treasure'' means. If Green is here, he will understand clearly. To put it bluntly, he is a boss who guards the customs, and once a contract is signed, it is a lifetime system, and there is no way to go back. But the Titans didn''t know it, they seemed to grab a life-saving straw after falling into the water, desperately trying to pull themselves up. This seems to be the only hope, but there are only ten places. The hateful ''Mr. Rand'' did not specify who, but let them choose by themselves, which is actually cannibalism. Anyone with some reason would not believe a stranger who appeared suddenly, but at this time, because of the sudden disappearance of Zeus, the Titan world fell into chaos and panic, so that these Titans, who were not very good at using their brains, finally found a way to vent their emotions. breakthrough. During the battle, the Titans were completely thrown into chaos. And the same situation also appeared among the new gods, still the man who called himself Mr. Rand, the same contract, the same model, and the same only ten places. However, in comparison, the new gods did not live in the Titan world like the Titans, and they were more rational and cunning. They did not fall into a large-scale melee from the beginning like the Titans. Most of the people on the New God side chose to wait and see, and plan to see the situation and then talk about it. But this rational approach didn''t last long. As some people couldn''t stand the loneliness, they broke this tacit understanding and started to take action, and conflicts inevitably broke out between the new gods. For a while, the war of gods that had been stopped because of the end of the day, broke out again in another, more cruel situation. This time the war is even more tragic and unrestrained, and even there is no hope of victory, so that more people just vent their anger and fear through simple killing. Soon, the war between gods spread to various worlds in the void, and the smoke of war swept the entire void world again... Death and madness are raging in every corner of the world along with despair. The more powerful people are, the more desperate they feel, and the more desperate they are, the more crazy they are. Green''s side was also inevitably affected. With the expansion of the war, enemies who attacked the foggy world began to appear, and on the other side of the main world, the Kingdom of Lorenzo was also attacked. Fortunately, Green has a strong family background, so in the face of this situation, the impact is not too great. On the contrary, some major countries in the main world began to experience internal turmoil, and various doomsday cults emerged one after another. As powerful as the Condor Empire, the central government was unable to suppress the local separatist forces, and signs of disintegration began to appear. In response to this situation, Emperor Simdor did not forcefully suppress it. Instead, he shrunk most of the troops and forces held by the royal family to the vicinity of the royal capital, voluntarily gave up nearly half of the huge country, and directly conferred the local authority or duke. , or Marquis, let them establish a feudal kingdom, which is equivalent to being independent in fact, but still nominally affiliated with the Condor Empire. However, such weak handling did not stabilize the Condor Empire, but instead stimulated the ambition of more people to further dismember the Condor Empire. Unfortunately, they thought wrong this time. Those frontiers can be abandoned before, but the remaining core area is the territory that Emperor Simdor cannot give up. At least until the cataclysm comes completely, the Condor Empire must retain enough chassis to protect itself. Therefore, after seeing the establishment of the first wave of feudal states, the second group of people who came out to make trouble were brutally and bloodily suppressed. The powerful Condor Empire army used almost inhuman means to completely destroy these robbers and their families. Through this combination of soft and hard hands, the Condor Empire quickly stabilized its domestic fundamentals, astounded the surrounding countries, and reunited those newly established feudal countries to form a loose alliance. In comparison, the situation of Holy Light Church is even worse. After the fall of the Lord of Holy Light, the entire Church of Holy Light has been in a state of precariousness. Unlike the powerful Condor Empire, the Church of the Holy Light is not a country but a huge religious organization. As the foundation of religion, if the gods of faith are gone, this religious organization will lose its meaning of existence. Moreover, the Church of the Holy Light still has some affiliated countries in the various void worlds. When the Church was strong, these countries were very good, but now that the Church of the Holy Light is about to decline, these countries used to be attached to the Church and even directly supported by the Church. , all began to move around, intending to attack the master. Fortunately, before that, Pope St. Fran secretly established the Dark Crusade, and Archbishop Link also firmly grasped the most elite armed forces of the Church of the Holy Light, as well as several places with the most abundant resources. Although ?? could not prevent the collapse of the church, the basic plan of the Church of the Holy Light was finally preserved, but it changed its name and gave up the Holy Light. Moreover, after Pope St. Fran and Archbishop Link abandoned the Holy Light doctrine, they even made frequent riots and took over the name of revolution! Because of the disappearance of Modi and the core leaders of the revolutionary army, the revolutionary army that had sprung up before fell into chaos again. Pope St. Fran and Archbishop Link blatantly used the banner of revolution and revised some of Modi''s writings, and turned into a revolutionary party! Pope St. Fran as the theoretical tutor and Archbishop Link as the party leader, under the banner of ''carrying out the revolution to the end'', he aggressively gathered the troops and territory left by Modi. Although some revolutionary troops believe that this revolutionary party reorganized by the Church of the Holy Light is untrustworthy, many people still choose to join the revolutionary party in the revolutionary army with chaotic thoughts and panic. When Green got this information, he couldn''t help but be surprised! Holy Light Church turned into a revolutionary party! Did the object of the revolution suddenly become a revolutionary? But Green just sighed with emotion. He has no time to care about how others are doing at the moment. The first imitation version of the strategic cruiser built by Black Claw has been completed. In the void, clinging to the world crystal wall of the misty world, a huge all-metal mechanical building stood abruptly there. In the middle of these metal buildings, there is a huge battleship, which is slowly leaving the dock at this time. This strategic cruiser named "New Hope" is one-fifth smaller than the original Red Queen, but its sailing speed and attack and fire resistance are stronger. Beside the dock, two giant ships, one large and one small, are moored side by side. From a distance, it is particularly spectacular. After the New Hope left the dock, the test began, and the crew was familiar with the operation and adaptive sailing. These are all procedures that a brand new strategic cruiser must go through. Only after all tests can be completed can it be officially listed. But Green didn''t have so much time. Just after the New Hope left the dock, the parts that had been prepared by the side had been hoisted by the giant robotic arm and placed in the dock, and construction continued without delay. According to the plan, the next strategic cruiser was dead in three months. At the same time, the New Hope, which was preparing for the test, just reported and requested to leave the port for sailing, but at this time, the alarm suddenly sounded. A harsh siren rang throughout the void dock. After a while, white spots began to appear vaguely in the dark void, the number of which was increasing, and the flight speed was very fast, approaching the dock. The New Hope, which had not left yet, stopped immediately and entered into combat readiness with the Red Queen. The main and secondary guns everywhere turned the muzzle at the same time and rushed in the direction of those white spots. At the same time, more defensive turrets are activated on Void Docks than on Strategic Cruisers. And below the Void Dock, accompanied by bursts of terrifying screams, thousands of Zerg flying dragons poured out, facing the flying white spots like a swarm. Just a few minutes later, those white spots finally showed their true appearance, and they turned out to be void creatures that looked like mutant jellyfish! These things seem harmless to humans and animals, but they are actually ferocious devils. They are swarms, and they are violent and ferocious by nature. They have the instinct to destroy everything, and they will launch a frantic attack when they see any creature, even including it. (end of this chapter) Chapter 883： Biochemical virus Chapter 883 Biochemical Virus In the vast void, these void creatures were originally very rare. Although there are a lot of them, they have vast divisions, so they are not very common. But recently, it seems that some kind of disaster is about to come, and the activities of these void creatures have become more and more frequent, especially the void dock that exists outside the crystal wall of the world, like a lion whose territory has been violated, rushing madly, want to destroy it. However, Green has long been prepared, not only the defense of the dock itself, and the guards of the Red Queen, but also the large-scale breeding of the flying dragon army. Just after discovering that the passage to the interstellar world might not be found, Greene was ready to gamble. Not only on the Undead Empire''s side, but also brought the industrial manufacturing capabilities to the limit. He also took out the Zerg who were in the dark before, and began to multiply on a large scale, climb the technology tree, and upgrade their units. Now these flying dragon legions who are responsible for guarding the void dock are the product of the full level of Zerg technology. The armor, power, and attack power have all reached the limit of this species. Thirty seconds later, the battle broke out! The first to fire was the Red Queen. The main gun located in the middle of the hull shot a terrifying red beam of light, which immediately cleared an area among the dense void jellyfish. Compared with the main guns of strategic cruisers, these void jellyfish are not too strong in defense, and they can be evaporated just by rubbing a little. But the number of this thing is too much, especially after gathering together, the number is even more amazing! The cannon of ??Red Queen killed at least tens of thousands of void jellyfish, but for the entire group, it was a drop in the bucket. However, the attack of the Red Queen is also equivalent to sounding the horn of the attack, followed by the New Hope, which also turned on its main guns, followed by the defensive battery on the Void Dock, and climbed out from the shadow under the Void Dock. , a strangely shaped Zerg anti-aircraft turret. The ?? purple biological structure can eject a powerful yellow plasma, which can even threaten the strategic cruiser of the human race. Now, these two arms that have been tit-for-tat in the interstellar world for countless years are now fighting side by side under Green''s command, frantically outputting firepower into the void, trying to block the attack of the void jellyfish. However, the intensive firepower was not enough to eliminate these huge numbers of enemies. Just half a minute later, the densely packed flying dragon army collided with the equally densely packed void jellyfish, and started a fierce and **** fight. Although the flying dragon has been upgraded to the full level by Green, it is still at a disadvantage in the face of the void jellyfish. The most important thing is that the number of these void jellyfish is too much. Even though there are more than 100,000 flying dragons guarding the Void Dock, it is still difficult to face a larger number of enemies. "Send the drone out!" Black Claw, the top commander of the dock, frowned as he watched the situation get worse and worse, and had to order the final trump card. These drones are very cheap and very fast to manufacture. As long as there are enough raw materials, they are almost endless, and each drone is equivalent to a self-exploding bomb that will perish with the enemy in the end. These drones are controlled by robots transformed from mechanical fire. One robot can control thousands of drones through the core computer, which can not only besiege one target, but also disperse and deal with multiple targets. However, these drones also have a disadvantage, that is, they consume too many resources. Now Green relies on the foggy world to support this consumption, but once he chooses to leave and enter the void, it will be difficult to support it for a long time. After half an hour, after a fierce battle, the attack of this wave of void jellyfish was finally eliminated. As for Green''s troops, in addition to the two strategic cruisers intact, more than 100,000 drones have been lost, and the Dragon Legion has also lost two-thirds. The battle report was quickly sent to Green. Green was used to this kind of result. He just glanced at it and threw it aside. Now protecting the only Void Dock is the top priority, no matter how many losses there are. No hesitation, and next to it, Green has ordered to build an identical dock. Although under the command and coordination of Talon, the dock has been brought into full play, but Green is still not satisfied. He hopes to have at least ten strategic cruisers when he leaves, and the current construction speed is far from meeting his plan. At the same time, in order to minimize the energy involved in Talon, Green is ready to hand over the defense of the void dock to others, and Talon only needs to devote himself to building strategic cruisers. "Your Majesty! Something happened in the main world!" Freya suddenly reported to Green through the soul link. Since Serena became the commander of the intelligence department under Green''s command, as Serena''s younger sister, Freya has also risen and become the leader in charge of the intelligence of the main world. "Oh? What''s going on?" Green responded indifferently. He didn''t particularly care about the situation in the main world. After confirming that the entire void world would be restarted, the originally extremely important main world would lose its special strategic value. Serena said: "Your Majesty! It''s a virus... a very powerful zombie virus that is spreading rapidly and can no longer be controlled." Green was stunned for a moment, his eyes almost turned into peas, what''s going on? The style of painting is completely wrong, how come there is a zombie virus? According to what they expressed before, this world restart should mainly focus on the high-end combat power of gods and the void, and most of the people at the bottom should keep it! Why do you do the opposite now? What is this operation? Is it... Thinking of this, Green suddenly remembered the sudden death of the Lord of Light. According to the information revealed by Zeus and the Goddess of the Light of Wisdom, the Lord of Light itself was most likely their spokesperson. The one who killed the Lord of Light and the one who released the zombie virus this time should be a third-party force that opposes them. Green couldn''t help frowning. He had already guessed the appearance of this third-party force, but he had no plans to cooperate with the other party. The so-called enemy of an enemy is a friend, and it is applicable in most places, but this third party who hides its head and shows its tail, although it is an enemy of them, but it is secretive, it is only secretly attacking, doing some unprofessional tricks, such a position is not firm. People are not qualified allies, and when you cooperate with such people or organizations, you must be prepared to be betrayed at any time. Instead of guarding against allies at all times, it is better to do it alone, with fewer constraints. But this time, the zombie virus was released directly in the main world, but Green was impressed by this mysterious third-party force. Is this about to completely tear their face with them? (end of this chapter) Chapter 884： Zombies are rampant Chapter 884 Zombies are rampant The sudden zombie virus started from the main world, madly raging in the void world, and a large number of humans and humanoid mammals began to become zombies that only knew how to eat. And because the Void World itself is a world with extraordinary power, with the emergence of zombies, advanced zombies with extraordinary abilities have quickly evolved, and this evolution is very fast, making the surviving humans face the surging zombie army even more It is difficult to resist, and it can only be defeated, and the loss is getting bigger and bigger. Soon there was a situation where some countries were directly wiped out by zombies, and then there was a world of Caution Void that was completely captured by the zombie virus. There are even traces of zombie viruses in the foggy world controlled by Green. Located in the southeast of the foggy world, in a remote orc tribe, a small portal suddenly appeared from the sky above the tribe, followed by a small test tube containing a transparent liquid. With a bang, the test tube smashed, the liquid inside splashed out, and went deep into the ground... A few hours later, Green received a report, which surprised him: "Is there also a zombie virus in the foggy world?" Green frowned slightly. For this situation, he actually expected it. Since the zombie virus has already begun to spread, there will be no paradise in the entire void. The zombie virus will only appear in the foggy world sooner or later. But it started to spread so early, which was somewhat beyond Green''s expectations. "No wonder you can fight against them, these guys are really quick to move." Green thought to himself, but he wasn''t too worried about the emergence of the zombie virus. After all, he is a necromancer himself. This method of spreading viruses and turning humans into zombies is actually the same as the undead natural disaster of the necromancer in a sense. Its just that in comparison, this zombie virus is more spreadable, and there is no necromancer who controls all zombies, so there is no disadvantage of using the thief to capture the king first. If it is the undead natural disaster caused by the necromancer, a strong man will directly kill the undead mage, and the undead natural disaster will be almost solved, but this zombie virus needs to eliminate all the zombies. Fortunately, in Green''s undead empire, in addition to a large number of servants, the real main force is the undead, in addition to mechanical life and warriors equipped with full-body mecha. These troops are not afraid of the zombie virus infection, so after receiving the report of the virus in the foggy world, he didn''t worry much, just sent a team to quickly wipe out the infected tribe. However, the actual situation exceeded Green''s expectations. Just a few hours after dispatching the troops, he received a report that the troops had lost contact! You must know that it is a full mecha army composed of more than 1,000 people, and it is led by a legendary powerhouse, and its combat effectiveness is definitely not weak. Until this time, Greene paid attention to this incident. It can destroy a thousand troops led by a legendary powerhouse in a short period of time, and the enemy is most likely a natural disaster grade powerhouse. "Did it evolve into a natural disaster-level zombie so quickly? Or a powerhouse from outside?" Green frowned slightly, feeling that this incident was somewhat unusual. "Your Majesty, what should we do next? Do we need to send someone to investigate again?" Penny asked through the soul link. After the accident, Penny has rushed to the front line to deal with the possible accident in person. Green thought for a while and said: "No, just retreat, give up the unimportant territory on the periphery, and build a defense line every 100 kilometers away from the core industrial area of ????the 1000 kilometers." "Huh?" Penny was slightly surprised, not expecting Green to choose such a passive and conservative approach. But she soon understood that Green was planning to give up the foggy world, but before that, he had to ensure his support for the Void Dock before he had to remain safe in the core industrial area. After the planned strategic cruiser is completed, the core production lines of these industrial areas will be moved to the ship, so that the entire fleet will still have strong industrial production capabilities after entering the void and even beyond the void, rather than sitting and eating after leaving. . "Understood! Please don''t worry." Penny replied firmly. As Green''s diehard, she would follow Green''s orders firmly regardless of whether she agreed with them or not. After ?? cut off contact, Green frowned slightly. In fact, he judged that this matter might not be that simple. To be able to wipe out a thousand-man army silently, no matter who did it, not only is not weak, but also ambitious. Green is afraid that Penny''s side will have a formal encounter with the other party soon. At the same time, many people also encountered a situation similar to Green at this moment, and the sudden appearance of a strong man among the zombies caught many people off guard. Originally just looked ferocious, but the fighting power of zombies was not very strong, but suddenly a large number of powerful evolutionary bodies appeared, among which there were natural disaster-level powerhouses. The emergence of these powerhouses makes the zombie virus spread faster, especially in the main world where the virus first appeared. In just a few days, more than half of the territory and more than two-thirds of the country have been completely destroyed, and only a few countries headed by the Condor Empire are still barely supporting. What''s even more terrifying is that not long after the natural disaster-level powerhouse appeared, a Holy Spirit-level powerhouse evolved among the zombies! This sudden appearance of super zombies caused huge losses to the remaining human beings. In the end, it was Emperor Cromway himself who managed to repel it. At this moment, everyone felt hopeless. The zombies that evolve so fast may evolve into a demigod tomorrow, or the day after tomorrow! And now in the entire void, after Zeus and the goddess of the light of wisdom disappeared, other gods also disappeared or fell, and even a single **** could not be found in the void world. If a demigod-level zombie suddenly appeared at this time, it would undoubtedly be a disaster for mankind. In the palace of the Condor Empire, a depressing atmosphere shrouded in the study of Emperor Simdor. There were four people here at this time. The Great Emperor Cromway was pale, and there was a huge wound on the wall, which was left by his battle with the Holy Spirit-level zombie. Emperor Simdor pursed his lips with a grim expression. Pope St. Fran and Archbishop Link, who were sitting opposite them, were also not very good-looking, especially when St. Fran stopped, his injuries were even more serious, and he was also beaten by zombies. Encountered a Holy Spirit-level zombie, and his strength was stronger, and he was almost unable to resist. If Archbishop Link arrived at the critical time, I am afraid that he would have been more fortunate now. (end of this chapter) Chapter 885： Mr. x Chapter 885 Mr. x A repressed silence made all four people present feel that although they were in the magnificent palace, several people felt a chill in their hearts. "Those zombies..." Emperor Simdor spoke first, but he didn''t know what to say. Before this, he never thought that the flourishing Condor Empire would come this far in his hands, and he thought that he should not be the king of the subjugated country anyway! But the reality is so cruel, even if he is not the king of subjugation, the strength of the empire is not weakened, but he has nothing to do in the face of the general trend. The strength that ?? used to be proud of in the past has now lost the ability to turn the tide. The strength of the enemy has exceeded their expectations, and with the complete disappearance of the gods, their once reliance no longer exists. In the past, although there were all kinds of criticisms in my heart, and there were all kinds of dissatisfaction with those high-level gods, but at a critical time, the insignificant human beings instinctively hoped to be redeemed by the gods. "How''s the situation on your side?" Cromway the Great was still more mature, so he asked Saint Fran and Link after saying something. Now the Church of the Holy Light has been transformed into a revolutionary party, which is developing very fast. If there are no zombies, it may soon surpass the peak of the Church of the Holy Light. After all, the revolutionary party''s program has a very strong agitation to the people at the bottom. Unfortunately, there is no if. With the outbreak of zombies, the revolutionary party based on ordinary people is the most affected, and because the stall is too large, it is even more difficult to care about. "Hey!" Saint Fran sighed, and the Pope, who took off his divine robe and put on a secular civilian dress, also had the taste of a revolutionary leader, but at the moment he was also showing signs of weakness, shaking his head and saying, "I can''t hold it anymore. Now, this zombie virus is too powerful, and it evolves very fast, at most half a year... In the entire void, I am afraid it will be difficult to find a normal country. This... is the real end of the world!" Simdor and Cromway, with a moment of indifference, did not refute this alarmist claim, for they had come to a similar conclusion. The Void World is completely over this time! "Is there any news from Mora?" Link asked. Archduke Mora contacted them before to find a way to enter other worlds, but now they have made a lot of efforts, but they have never made any progress. Let them be very discouraged, not sure if the so-called channel really exists. Even so, they did not relax their search efforts, but unfortunately they still did not gain anything, and they could only hope for Duke Mora. Simdor shook his head and said: "I just contacted him yesterday, and there is no new progress. The road to another world seems to have disappeared with the disappearance of Modi and Hercules." The Great Emperor Cromway said: "As of now, I can''t fully count on this way out. I have to think of other ways, otherwise I can only wait for death." "Hey, you don''t want to wait to die, what else can you do?" At this moment, a voice suddenly came, which shocked the four people in the house. It was obvious that the space had been blocked, so who could come here silently? Following the voice, I saw something resembling a computer screen appearing out of nowhere, and then a mean-looking middle-aged man with gold-rimmed glasses appeared on it, smiling but not smiling: "Everyone, this is the first time we meet. , I''m very honored to introduce myself, my name is xxxx..." The man with glasses was stunned for a moment, then showed an embarrassed smile: "Sorry, I forgot not to reveal my real name, but I actually violated the rules. It''s really troublesome! It seems that this month''s bonus is gone again." The four frowned, some couldn''t understand what this person was saying, but they were all smart and extremely tasked, and they had guesses about this person''s identity. "You released those zombie viruses?" Simdor glared at the other party and expressed his conjecture. The man with gold-rimmed glasses smiled and waved his hand: "Oh, don''t stare at me like that, I''m just doing what I was ordered to do to cause some trouble for **** company, they are the culprits, I''m just working for a part-time worker. " The four of them sank in their hearts and exchanged glances with each other, and Emperor Cromway took the initiative to say, "Your Excellency, since we can''t reveal your name, let''s call you Mr. X." "Whatever you want." The man with gold-rimmed glasses said indifferently, but suddenly tilted his head at this moment, as if he was disturbed by something, and looked to his side. But on that screen, nothing could be seen except the other person''s head. The man with glasses seemed to be talking to someone, and nodded with an unpleasant expression: "Okay, okay, it''s really troublesome!" immediately turned his head and said with a smile: "I''ll make you laugh. By the way, what did we say just now? By the way, let''s go straight to the topic. I''m here to make a deal with you guys." "What deal?" Emperor Cromway asked in a deep voice. He instinctively felt that it was not a wise choice to make a deal with this person, but do they have other options now? "It''s very simple, become our agent, I can find a way to keep you alive in the next cataclysm, and then..." The glasses man smirked: "When the stupid **** company restarts the world, you will be treated as a ''virus'' How about completely paralyzing their game world? Fair enough." "Virus?" Emperor Cromway frowned and exchanged glances with the other three. They already understood each other''s intentions. They wanted them to be pawns who crossed the river, moving forward without retreating. This was obviously a road of no return. But what if you know? They can still live after the cataclysm if they promise the other party''s deal, and if they don''t promise, they won''t even survive the cataclysm. And, in the end, if it really doesn''t work, their family descendants will enter the shelter. Although this so-called sanctuary is not safe, it is very hopeful that it can save some people. If they can survive and persist until after the cataclysm, they can personally protect these survivors for a period of time. So, after careful consideration, the four of them decided to sign a contract with this glasses man. Looking at the four contracts in his hand, the man with glasses showed a treacherous smile: "Very good, I believe you will be glad for your choice today, then... goodbye!" After saying that, the screen disappeared immediately, and the remaining four fell into silence. Until a few minutes later, Emperor Cromway narrowed his eyes, raised his head and looked towards the corner of the wall, and said solemnly: "Okay, they have left." At this moment, the other three people breathed a sigh of relief. Link immediately took out a square metal box, and while operating, he said, "I informed Moura of the situation just now, and those people really started to act." (end of this chapter) Chapter 886： Last dignity and new journey Chapter 886 Final Dignity and New Journey "Everyone, this is our last chance, according to plan... act!" Emperor Cromway said with a serious expression. The few people present were also very serious. Although they did not speak or express their position, they were all dead. It turned out that the so-called Mr. X took the initiative to find them all in their expectations. The force represented by this mysterious Mr. X dared to oppose ''them'' must be quite extraordinary. Now that they can''t find a passage to the interstellar world, making the best use of the situation and leveraging their strength has become the only way they can think of. Although this way, it is very likely that stealing chickens will not be able to lose rice, but now, even if there is a glimmer of hope, they have to give it a try. At the same time, in the foggy world, following Green''s order to shrink the defense line, it is equivalent to giving up more than half of the foggy world. However, the development of those zombies is not very good, because Greene also issued an order to clear the walls and clear the field while shrinking the direction, whether they like it or not, no matter what race, they all migrate inward. Although that kind of zombie virus is powerful, it must be propagated and reproduced by higher human-like creatures. Now, because too few humans are left out, the development of zombie virus is limited. This situation gave Green more time to prepare calmly. The entire industrial system of the undead empire was running more frantically. The efficiency of building strategic cruisers in the Void Dock was increased by 20%, and the third strategic cruiser was more than the original plan. Completed several days ahead of schedule, and non-stop laying of the keel parts of the fourth strategic cruiser began. At the same time, the urgent construction of a second Void Dock is nearing completion. However, this dock will not be used to build strategic cruisers, but to produce Viking fighters with enhanced air combat capabilities. With the recent infestation of void jellyfish, Green once again experienced the danger and malice of the void. Now, before entering the more dangerous void, he has ushered in a tide of void creatures. If he really goes to that step in the future, To sail outside the void, with only ten strategic cruisers, it is impossible to go far. So Green had to change his plan and add more **** forces to the fleet, the most important of which was the Viking fighter. However, in the recent Void Jellyfish attacks, the performance of Viking fighters was not satisfactory. Although the combat effectiveness is not weak, in comparison, the expensive Viking fighters are not much stronger than the Zerg flying dragons, and they have caused great damage to logistical supplies. Enormous pressure. This is also what Green is most dissatisfied with about the Viking fighters. It is not a problem to rely on the entire foggy world now, but once it enters the void in the future, with the consumption rate of the Viking fighters, the entire fleet will not be able to last long. Looking at the combat assessment report of the Viking fighter, Green couldn''t help but get into a tangle. At this moment, his portable communicator suddenly rang. Green froze in his heart and immediately picked it up to check it. It was Grand Duke Mora''s message: "There is a change, hurry up!" Seeing these two simple phrases, Green''s head suddenly "hum", and all the hairs on his body stand up, as if he fell into an ice cellar. Crossed over and became a Necromancer. He had forgotten how long he had not had such a physiological reaction. "What''s going on? What happened? Grand Duke Mora..." Green''s thoughts were confused. In fact, he also knew that Archduke Mora was planning a big event with Emperor Cromway and others, trying to use the power of a third party to check and balance them. And Rudy is the backup plan for all of them. Now not only some important figures from the Lorenzo Kingdom have been sent to him, but even the Condor Empire, headed by Princess Muryatis, brought a It supported a team of thousands of people, and supported a large amount of wealth and resources, as well as the original Holy Light Church, and the current revolutionary army sent many people as seeds to continue their beliefs and ideas. Although Green was not optimistic about the plans of Duke Mora and the others, he did not expect that the situation would develop so quickly! Meanwhile, in the Overworld, the capital of the Condor Empire. The majestic palace and the sprawling city have now been turned into ruins. There was no fierce war, and there was no divine punishment, but this huge city with a population of tens of millions became what it is now in an instant. People in the city died without warning, and then disappeared into a stream of data. Buildings and streets also shattered into streams of data that floated into the air. Only the palace in the center of the city, although it also became dilapidated, was protected by a force and did not collapse completely, and survived along with some people inside. In the main hall of the palace, Cromway, Simdor, St. Fran, and Link are all there. However, these four giants with Holy Spirit-level strength all slumped on the ground with ugly faces at this time, and part of their bodies showed signs of data loss, but they were forcibly restrained. In front of them, on the high throne of the emperor, was a young man dressed in a neat suit. This person is extremely perfect, with no flaws in appearance and figure, but the whole person has a false atmosphere, like a perfect but soulless work of art. The injuries on Cromway and others were caused by him just now. According to the definition of Void World, the young man in this suit is not strong, that is, the legendary high-level, and the foundation is unstable. Under normal circumstances, any of the four of them can stretch out a finger to crush each other. But this young man was able to ignore any of their attacks. In the midst of the overwhelming attack, he walked over and touched them casually, which could seriously injure them and make their bodies feel like they were about to fall apart. And that''s what''s really scary about ''them''. Those ancient gods, the powerful Titans, and the new gods that rose up later all fell under the attack of this completely different dimension. Along with those gods, there are also those attached demigods and holy spirit-level powerhouses. Now it''s the four of them, maybe they are already one of the few Holy Spirit-level powerhouses in the Void World. At this moment, several portals suddenly appeared in the palace. A worrisome figure came out of the portal that appeared first, and fell directly to the ground. It was the dying Duke Mora. Grand Duke Mora''s situation is even more serious. Almost half of his body has been scattered into a chaotic stream of data, and he can only survive because of his strength comparable to a demigod. "Mora! You..." Seeing the appearance of Archduke Mora, Simdor exclaimed first, and then sighed miserably: "Did you fail too?" Archduke Mora smiled bitterly and said nothing. At this time, a figure also fell from the second portal, but it was surprising Modi! At this time, Modi is no longer in human form and has completely turned into a beating flame, but he still maintains the consciousness of mankind with a strong will and obsession. "The inheritors of the fire of the revolution, I can''t think of it! In the end, you came together with them. Have you forgotten your mission and ideals? Or... You chose to betray the revolution?" The young man sitting on the throne of the emperor People are laughing but laughing at a joke. "Revolution is not destruction, revolution is rebirth, great nirvana, perfection, happiness..." Modi''s voice conveyed: "On the road to the victory of the revolution, we must unite all forces that can be united, and unite all forces that can be united. Comrades, form a united front..." "Ha! You still know the United Front, it''s amazing!" The young man looked at the fire of the revolution below with great interest, although it was burning, but it was getting dim, and said with a smile: "It''s a pity, you can''t see the revolution after all. It''s a successful day." Mortimer was silent, the fire of the revolution dimmed. At the same time, with a bang, a broken Sivinaya with only a robot head left, rolled out from another portal. Because the wire connecting her body was forcibly torn, a long tube was dragged under her neck, and blue arcs were constantly flashing. "Sorry, I failed!" Sivinaye saw several people present, and finally his eyes fell on Link. For some reason, a blush appeared on his metallic silver face, and then his eyes dimmed. Link went through the hard way, held up Sivinaya''s head, and gently kissed her cold metal forehead. seemed to sense something, and Sivinaya''s extinguished mechanical eye suddenly flashed a blue light, as if to re-light, but after a few flashes, it was completely extinguished. Link tightly hugged Sivinaya''s mechanical head in his arms, and there was no heartbreaking cry, but tears were already streaming down his face. Then he slowly gathered his spiritual energy, no longer pressing his body into a stream of data, and after a while, Link completely dissipated... "Link!" Pope St. Fran shouted, but shook his head: "Forget it, I''m done here too." The ?? voice fell, and he followed in Link''s footsteps. No one noticed that the remaining psionic energy of Link and Pope Saint Fran silently merged into the ground of the palace. In the blink of an eye, in this hall that once symbolized the highest power of the empire, there were only two wastelands of the Condor Empire, Grand Duke Mora, and the man in a suit. "Haha, are you already desperate?" The man in the suit said with a half-smiling smile: "You should have thought about the result today. You want to use the idiots of **** to compete with us? You are too naive..." However, at this moment, the hall suddenly shook, and a translucent light curtain suddenly appeared around it. Link and Saint Fran used their last lives to open the magic circle that sealed this place. This change changed the expression of the man in the suit, who had been very relaxed from the beginning, and then looked at the remaining three people, and said coldly: "What did you do? The space here is closed, and I want to make a last-ditch effort. Do you want to die with me? But you should know that my real body is not here, even if you kill me, there is no point, is it still stubborn? It''s stupid!" Archduke Mora suddenly laughed: "Is it stupid? You are the one who is really stupid!" The face of the man in the suit changed, as if he had noticed something, which made him show a dignified and affectionate expression like never before. "Although we are destined to be destroyed, we have to pull a backer before we die!" Simdor roared: "Maybe you are just a trivial person among them, even killing you will not change all this, but For last dignity...you must die!" Emperor Cromway also revealed the murderous intent in his eyes. This is their final cry on behalf of the entire void world. Even if they face the most powerful enemy, even if they are doomed to defeat, even if there is no hope, they will fight to the last moment, and even if they die, they will bite off a piece of the enemy''s flesh before dying! "Okay, let''s go on the road with us! Mr. ''Them'' above!" Grand Duke Mora said in a deep voice. While speaking, a strange sphere filled with antennas appeared in his hand. The man in the suit was startled when he saw this thing, he stood up suddenly, and said in a trembling voice, "Damn it, program logic bomb! You... how could you have this!" Archduke Mora smiled miserably, but did not speak. When his spiritual energy was condensed, he wanted to trigger this spherical device. The man in the suit quickly said: "Wait, I have something to say, how about a deal? I can let you go, I can open the program back door for you, let you avoid this restart, and I can give you..." Archduke Mora didn''t listen to him at all, and without any hesitation inspired the last killer in his hand. Suddenly "bang"! A dazzling light burst out from that sphere. In an instant, in the most majestic palace of the Condor Empire, everything was twisted and shattered. First, Archduke Mora, then Simdor and King Cromway, their bodies were shattered into pieces, but they were maintained with the last strength. He turned his head to watch the man in the suit die in front of them. Although they paid a heavy price and could not change the fate of the Void World''s destruction, they at least killed one enemy during the struggle! Those who are high above, regard them as ants, the existence of life and death at will - they! The man in the suit also tried to resist, but he was powerless to resist the logic bomb that Grand Duke Mora obtained from Mr. X. "Quit! Quit! Damn, hurry up and quit!" the man in the suit screamed. Although the space blocking circle opened at the cost of Link and Saint Fran''s life collapsed in just an instant, it delayed the man in the suit for a second, which was enough. In an instant, the man in the suit screamed, and his entire body began to collapse. Under his horrified expression, his feet started to go up, cracking and turning into pieces. "No~~~" The man in the suit finally called out, and then stopped abruptly, completely broken into powder. At the same time, in a world with a higher dimension than the Void World, in a room with many metal cabins like coffins, a sharp alarm suddenly came. Two people in protective suits ran quickly and opened a metal warehouse. "Employee No. 0125489, his physical function is good, his brain waves are confirmed to be zero, and he is judged to be brain dead..." The capital of the Condor Empire, inside the ruins of the palace. Cromway and Simdor had disappeared, and Archduke Mora had only half of his head left. Seeing the man in the suit completely collapsed, he also fell apart, leaving only a whisper: "I really want to see their world. What''s it like~~~" Meanwhile, the misty world. After receiving the message from Grand Duke Mora, Greene was shocked for a while, and soon acted resolutely. "Attention everyone! Immediately activate the No. 1 action plan!" Green issued an order to all his subordinates in his soul network through the soul link. Before that, Green had formulated no less than twenty solutions according to different situations. Plan 1 is the worst and most likely one. The second Void Dock has just been built, and the fourth strategic cruiser still has [15%] of the construction work, and all kinds of materials are not ready... But now the ducks have to be put on the shelves, and at this moment everyone is moving at the fastest speed, sending materials and personnel to the strategic cruiser through transport ships. The fourth unfinished strategic cruiser is working hard to complete the construction, and the completion rate must reach [95%] or more before departure. Simultaneously launch the ''infected'' program. Because the number of strategic cruisers is too small, other Void ships of the same level of capacity must be added. In fact, there are not many void ships of this size, and there are more than ten ships in the Condor Empire alone. However, this kind of void ship can only sail in the void world. Once it leaves the void world, the various magic circles it supports may become invalid. So these warships must be transformed, and Green''s method is to use the "infected" of the Zerg to erode these warships, and then use the Zerg Queen to convert them into Zerg units. Although this method is unsatisfactory, it can only turn these void warships into transport ships, but now it can only be the next best thing. Everything is advancing as planned, and at the same time the entire void world is collapsing rapidly. According to the current speed, it is less than three months away from the final destruction. According to the calculation of the Red Queen, the foggy world is located in the north-easterly direction of the void world. To ensure that the void world can reach the edge of the void before it collapses, it is necessary to set off more than two months in advance. Finally, the construction progress of the No. 4 strategic cruiser has reached [98%] before the sailing. Although it is not completely completed, the sailing time is determined and absolutely cannot be changed. At this time, with the main world as the center, the ''formatting'' progress of the entire void has reached one-third. Dozens of worlds are left with only the basic structure, and all living things in them, including trees and flowers, have been eliminated. "Green, do you think we can really survive?" On the bridge of the Red Queen, Green and Silabel stood side by side in front of the huge porthole, looking at the dark and pure black void outside. Silabel murmured and asked, she had long lost the momentum of the Bloody Queen, and looked outside with bewildered eyes. "Don''t worry!" Green said firmly: "We will definitely live, we will enter the void, start a great voyage, find a new world, and then..." But before Green could finish speaking, the voice of the Red Queen sounded next to him: "Sir, it''s time." Green was expressionless, stopped talking with Silabel, paused for two seconds, and said coldly: "The fleet set sail!" With the order, all the units that were still busy preparing for the moment came to an abrupt end, some of them quickly boarded the battleship, and some exited outside. These lowest-level workers, whether they are undead, humans, or orcs, still dont know the truth. The hatch was closed, and the four strategic cruisers, plus six Zerg-infected Void ships slowly left the foggy world and headed towards the edge of the Void World at full speed. In front of Green, the huge virtual screen showed the image of the misty world going away. Green looked at the screen silently, he could still feel the existence of the cemetery, he was not sure what would happen to the cemetery in the foggy world, maybe it would be destroyed together, maybe it would be preserved. But anyway, he was ready to lose the cemetery. Leaving the void world and entering a more dangerous and unknown space outside the void, with the last hope of this world, to start a new journey... End of the book ended! The heroes of the void world die with their last dignity. Green, the outsider, embarks on a new journey with their hopes. One year and two months, 2.5 million words, finally finished the book! Thank you for your support and subscription, I wont say much else, and continue to work hard to code. The new book "Tensarayan and the Extraordinary World" has been uploaded, everyone should collect one first, I feel that the level has improved a lot, and the plot is more exciting and refreshing. (end of this chapter)